《Rule the Roost in the Tang Dynasty》 Chapter 1 According to the Tang Dynasty, in the third year of Yonghui, the palace was covered with dark clouds, thunder and lightning, and torrential rain poured down like wind. Eighty one thunder shocked the sky and the earth, and forty-nine lightning were sonorous and bright, just like a golden dragon dancing in the sky above Chang''an city. The first test of the sound of the palace cry, dark clouds scattered, Jinglei silence, golden dragon around the palace three circles into the sky after the rain. The six senses of a newborn baby, like the memory of the past life, the present life and the ninth life, is slowly pouring into his mind under the irrigation of breast milk. "The prince! It''s in the front room, your majesty The woman panted weakly, her happy face was covered with sweat, and the maid in waiting was carefully wiping it for her. "I''ll go What a mess While sipping sweet * *, while accepting the memory slowly into the mind. His baby like body obviously can''t bear the memory of the first nine generations. In a short time, he has fallen asleep in the arms of a woman. At the moment when he went to sleep, the young man in the Dragon Robe walked quickly to the couch under the guidance of the maid. He grabbed the woman''s hand and said with surprise and excitement, "it''s hard for you to give birth to a prince for me." The woman is full of happiness, with deep fatigue on her face. She grabs the man''s hand with her backhand and shakes her head with a smile. She looks at the man quietly and caresses the sleeping baby with her fingers. When he woke up again, he was scared by his cry. He wanted to shout, but he didn''t want to cry. The loud cry startled the woman and the maiden. The woman quickly picked him up, held him in her arms, and gently coaxed him with a low voice. While lifting her skirt, the snow-white Gao Ting did not wait for the woman''s action, and the baby had automatically stretched out his mouth, tightly held it, and began to bang it vigorously. "You''ll wake up when you wake up." The woman happily bowed her head and looked at the small eyes in the dark, which were moving in a disorderly way. One side of the palace maid, accompanied by the woman is also full of joy, watching the little guy enjoy the sweet breast milk with relish. "Reincarnation? Or rebirth? How could that be possible! I''ve been reincarnated nine times! This is my tenth life? What an international joke! This is...! " Memory like the sea water again slowly into the baby''s mind, the baby also once again with sweet * * slowly sleep. Nine to nine generations of memory, every time to increase some as if to consume his weak physical strength, and breast milk has become the best tonic. As time goes on, more and more memories are pouring in as his body grows. Nine to ten! Reincarnation to the tenth! But to his dismay, he lived in the 21st century in his last life. In this reincarnation, fate seems to have played a small joke with him. Instead of reincarnation before time, it seems to be the Royal reincarnation in which era! Lying on the soft couch, the small body of small hands and feet was held in the arms of a maid in the palace, and he was gently coaxing him to sleep. He lay quietly in the arms of the maids, trying to sort out the memory of ten generations in his mind. The previous nine generations never had the same memory, and never had the memory of the previous life when he reincarnated. Therefore, every time before his reincarnation, he did not remember his reincarnation. But the crazy thing is that in this life, fate and reincarnation unite to make fun of him. Not only did he achieve the nine to ten life that the emperor should have, but also let him take away all the memories of the previous nine generations. Nine to ten, and with all the memories of the previous nine! Painfully, he closed his bright little eyes in the palace maid''s arms, but in his mind he remembered the situation of his first nine generations: he had been reincarnated and followed Baiqi, a famous general of the state of Qin; he had been a beggar in the Hongwu year of Ming Dynasty; he had also been a businessman and opened a bank in the Qing Dynasty. Even in the 20th century, he once worked as a sailor and traveled all over the world with cargo ships. In the northern and Southern Song Dynasties, he was once a thief along the Qinhuai River and a housekeeper in a rich family. He had been a private school teacher for half his life and died of tuberculosis. But the most gratifying and proud thing for him is that he lived as an ordinary person for the longest time. In a remote village, four generations lived together, enjoying the happiness of his family. He lived 120 years old! The most recent reincarnation was his reincarnation into the 21st century, but this time he died of an accident, which made him the most frustrated one. In that life, he went through the same experience as an entertainment star nicknamed baby by the public. His wife and friends betrayed him jointly. They eloped overseas with all the property they had worked hard for many years, leaving him an empty shell company. When I used three years to tide over the difficulties, I paid off the wages owed to all employees and the money borrowed from the second venture. Finally, I was ready to meet again. When I was riding the wind and waves for the second time in my life, I encountered a mud rock flow in the mountains and died. Each life has its own different experience. Each life has a new family name and name. Each life has tasted the joys and sorrows of the world, and each life has experienced the warmth and coldness of others. This life but let his identity suddenly become tall, Prince! This birth! You can live a comfortable life without struggle. You are born with the self-attribute of splendor and wealth. Who is still struggling? Lying comfortably on the towering palace maid is not something everyone can enjoy!If you don''t have the status of nine to ten generations, if not every life has a different surname and first name. If his family had ancestral graves, he would not have to smoke for several days. Only in this way can he achieve the blessing of becoming a prince in this world. Lying on the soft firmness of the maiden, he closed his eyes and thought about how to spend the whole life happily and painfully! Don''t look at the price of clothes any more! You don''t have to look at the numbers at the back of the menu when you go to a restaurant! In a word, it''s not easy to reincarnate in such a tall life. I''m sorry that I''m the prince if I don''t spend too much money and money! Yes, there must be other princes. As Royal heirs, there must be many half brothers and sisters. With our ability to talk to people and deceive ghosts in the 21st century, can''t we still protect ourselves? As long as we don''t take advantage of them, who loves to be the crown prince and who wants to inherit the throne has nothing to do with me. I''m here to enjoy my life. You can kill each other as you like. Anyway, Laozi is here to enjoy this life. Thinking of the excited legs of the baby here, two small hands excitedly grasp the maid''s hair, can not help but pull a few times, no way, the age is too young, the body is not self-control. The Maiden''s hair ached. She whispered, and immediately she gently grabbed the baby''s little hand to rescue her own hair. Her pretty face looked at him fondly and said in a coquettish voice, "Li Hong''s little hands are really powerful. When she grows up, she must be a powerful prince." "Li Hong? My name is Li Hong? Li''s family? In China''s 5000 year history, how many dynasties are surnamed Li? " Li Hong has some short circuits in his head. If you were born in the Tang Dynasty, this This is not a good phenomenon. It seems that few princes in the Tang Dynasty have a good end. They live to death No, there are not many people who live and live safely, but. In addition, there is a female Tyrannosaurus Rex in the middle of the Tang Dynasty. Wu Tuo, the empress of the generation, if she was born in the same era, would she not Don''t you live to be old? I can''t tell you that young people are killed. This How can you be a little far away from yourself? Li Hong put his little hand in his mouth and chewed it. The maiden took the trouble to help him take it out at the first time. After so many times, Li Hong fell asleep again. Newborn babies don''t know how precious time is, let alone that being a royal heir is actually the greatest misfortune in life. Fate and reincarnation in your reincarnation, always give you unprepared heavy blow. So after you are sensible, you will always sigh the fate of him? Pit dad, really he? Unfair! Is he really a fool! For Li Hong, there is no need to wait until he is sensible to abuse fate. He wants to scold now, but he can only cry and can''t speak, so he is crying at fate. He was born into the royal family after nine transformations and ten generations. His fate bestowed on him a noble status that he did not have to worry about three meals a day, that his house was leaking air and rain, and that he was in the royal family. But the fate is also fair, gave him a cruel and merciless, can not bear to look directly, unable to face the living environment! That is the reality that he has to face: his father''s name is Li Zhi, his mother''s name is Wu Mei. His name is Li Hong, Li Zhi''s fifth son, Wu Mei''s eldest son. He served as crown prince for 19 years, died at the age of 23, and was posthumously presented as emperor; posthumous title: filial piety. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 The birth of Li Hong, the fifth prince, brought a sense of joy to the whole palace. All the officials in the court had no objection to Li Zhi and Wu Mei. Naturally, they also felt Li Zhi''s joy at this time. The sound of congratulation was constantly heard in the court, which made Li Zhi naturally happy. Wu Mei, who didn''t give birth to Emperor Taizong at the beginning, gave birth to the prince for Li Zhi one year after being received by Li Zhi, which also made all the courtiers feel the existence of Wu Mei in the back palace. Li Zhi originally wanted to tell the world, celebrate with the people, and Amnesty the common people, so as to express his joy at Dragon son. However, Wu Mei, who had just been in the palace for only a year, was firmly opposed to it. She was well aware of her relationship with Li Zhi, although she had lost her voice in the court. But after all, time is not long, wanton celebration will only attract the stomach Fei and excessive speculation. What''s more, Wu Mei still has a precarious foothold in the harem. No matter the queen who never gave birth to Li Zhi''s son, or Xiao Shufei, or other concubines, she has a deeper foundation than the second grade Zhaoyi who just entered the palace. Moreover, her second grade Zhaoyi was granted by Li Zhi two days before the birth of Li Hong. This also makes Wu Mei warn herself in her heart that she has to be careful on weekdays and that excessive favoritism will only bring disaster free to her. Therefore, because of Wu Mei''s efforts to keep a low profile, Li Hong, the fifth prince, after receiving some rewards from his father''s emperor, did not make the palace seem particularly lively and happy because he had one more prince. Li Hong leaned against the maid''s arms and licked and bit his little hand from time to time. Although he didn''t want to do this kind of action all the time, his mind obviously couldn''t keep pace with the baby''s body, so he had to let the maid take his little hand out of his mouth again and again. The maiden looked at the fifth prince with a dull look in her eyes. Since the last two days, I don''t know why the fifth Prince often has such dull eyes after he wakes up from his nap. If it wasn''t because he was a baby, the maiden would think that the bright little eyes were the eyes of adults. Sometimes even inadvertently, the eyes of the fifth prince, deep and bright, with some mysterious color, always make her feel a jump. Li Hong looked up at the palace maid''s eyes, and naturally knew what was going on. He said to himself: "bad, I can''t always be dazzled and thinking. I have to show that the baby should be ignorant and innocent." So Li Hong put his little hand into his mouth and burst into a happy laugh at the maid. Seeing Li Hong return to normal, she immediately showed an expression of relief. The fifth Prince is very lovely, which makes her feel happy in her heart. Li Hong has been born for more than one hundred days. People in the harem have seen almost all of them. The queen and Xiao Shufei and other concubines have come to see her for a hundred days. After sitting down and chatting with her mother, they all went back to their homes. Her mother and concubine also went to the door to thank her one by one. Especially in front of the empress and Xiao Shufei, Wu Mei showed her sincerity and humility. She looked like a little daughter-in-law. It was a world-wide difference from the overbearing empress recorded in later historical books. Li Hong also has four elder brothers and two elder sisters. Naturally, Prince Li Zhong is the eldest among them, and they all follow his mother to see Li Hong later. Li Hong''s little eyes have been circling between empress Wang and Prince Li Zhong. Li Zhong was born to the royal family of Liu. His mother was born in a humble family and was adopted by Queen Wang. He has been crown prince for several years. However, he is weak in nature and even worse than Li Zhi was when he was a child. Li Hong''s little eyes made him panic. Li Hong''s thoughts were flying wildly, and he sighed when he thought of Li Zhong''s fate. But in the eyes of the maids, why did the five princes wake up and feel sleepy and yawn all the time? Did they not sleep? Everything in the harem is still calm. Things outside the palace are just another world to Li honglai. However, it can be seen from the conversation between his father and his mother. It was only three or five years after the death of Emperor Taizong that the court was full of undercurrent, and some even had the intention to seek power and usurp the throne. Sure enough, when Li Hong was in his infancy, his father, Emperor Li Zhi, ordered the execution of Fang Yiai, Xue wanche, Chai Lingwu and others. These people were the original sons in law of the Li family. Naturally, Li Zhi''s sisters would have to be disposed of to commit suicide, including his uncle Li Yuanjing and his elder brother Li Ke. Of course, these things have nothing to do with Li Hong. The most important thing is that her mother is pregnant again. Li Hong pinches her fingers and calculates that this is the rhythm of one child a year. She has three younger brothers and one younger sister. All the offspring of the emperor''s father in the future are his own brothers and sisters. Except for those born with his mother''s concubine, Li Zhi has never had children with other concubines in the harem. In the harem, Wu Mei, the mother''s concubine, has gradually become the backbone of the harem. Although they will discuss everything with the empress and Xiao Shufei, they have obviously given up all their vigilance towards their mother''s concubine. They treat them like sisters. Naturally, Wu Zhaoyi has a place in the harem. The more the harem was like this, the more frightened Li Hong was. According to historical records, he could live to be 23 years old, but who knows if history will be rewritten? He can turn nine to ten generations. It''s not difficult for Li Hong, the fifth prince, to die young. Isn''t it? This is the Hougong, the ideal place for Sun Tzu''s art of war in the 5000 year history of China.Fortunately, the mother concubine still relies on herself. As the eldest son, it is very important for her. At least she wants a place in the harem, so she has to rely on her eldest son, isn''t she? But if she is a daughter, I''m afraid the status in Wu Mei''s heart will not be so valued. Li Hong and Wu Mei''s ideas coincide on this point. Therefore, Li Hong, one year old, had his own maids and eunuchs one step earlier than the other three imperial brothers. The two maidens were gentle, virtuous, intelligent and sensible. The most important thing was that they were young but had become beauties. Naturally, they were comfortable and comfortable to serve him. The two eunuchs were obviously selected from Li Zhi''s side. At first glance, they were the martial arts experts who were inseparable from each other to protect Li Hong. This also made Li Hong, who had delusional persecution, no longer worry about being alone in the Imperial Palace and drowning in the urine bucket. This arrangement naturally made Li Hong feel happy and highly appreciated his father. Whenever his father and his wife came to see him, Li Hong would hobble over to ask for a hug, which was also a reward for his love. This action naturally made Li Zhilong happy and laughed. In front of his father, his mother and his concubine, Li Hong completely hid his thoughts in front of the maids. In their eyes, Li Hong was a full baby. This also let Li Zhi often see Li Hong, stroking his small head and teasing: "do you want your mother to give birth to a younger brother or sister for you?" Every time Li Hong heard this, he would stagger to his mother''s concubine, pad his little feet, stretch out his small hand, and touch her mother''s big belly, and then look at Li Zhi with a giggle. It''s like a reserved program. Every time Li Hong does this, it will attract Li Zhichong''s drowning laughter, and then the two laugh at each other. Li Hong ushered in his first sister, Li Si, but Li Hong was not happy. In his impression, he should be a younger brother. He had only one younger sister, and he was also the last princess of Taiping born by his mother''s concubine. Why did he come out with a younger sister now? Is it ahead of time? Li Hong, who was no longer swaying, sat down on the steps of the back palace, his legs drooping and swinging, followed by two palace ladies and eunuchs. The four of them are familiar with the temperament of this little adult. Although the fifth Prince behaves the same way as a child of one or two years old in front of his majesty and Zhaoyi, when the fifth Prince is alone, from time to time, he will show the maturity and bearing of an adult. Li Hong''s eyes looked far away and saw that the queen, accompanied by the eunuchs, was going to see her sister, Li Si. Li Hong looked at the queen Wang and his party, but he was very upset. However, he couldn''t tell anyone about it at the moment, and he couldn''t speak clearly. Who made himself less than two years old! The canthus of his eyes were more and more fierce, which made Li Hong feel a deep sense of powerlessness in his heart. He didn''t know what was going on, but he always felt that something big was going to happen. He stood up and looked into the distance with a sigh. He reached for a eunuch named Huameng to come over. Then he reached out and asked others to hold him up. His little hand reached out and turned his body to the big wild goose pagoda which was about to be built in Chang''an city. Huameng immediately understood that Li Hong in his arms was transferred to a position so that the fifth prince could see clearly the big wild goose pagoda that was about to be built. Li Hong was staring at the big wild goose pagoda in a trance. At this time, he felt a little better in his irritability, but his eyes beat more and more quickly. Time did not know how long passed, Hua Meng''s arms were numb, but he did not dare to put the fifth Prince down. Huameng could feel that the fifth prince was very upset, so he kept holding Li Hong in his arms without saying a word. "Your Highness, your majesty A maiden in a panic, full of panic ran over and lowered her head. "What makes such a fuss?" This is the question of Xia Zhi, a maid of the palace. "I don''t know. Your majesty asked me to invite your Highness the fifth prince to Zhaoyi''s palace." The maiden bowed her head and shivered. Without a word, Li Hong motioned to Huameng to put himself down. He walked up to the maiden like a little man and looked up at the frightened and trembling maiden. "Go to the imperial palace." Li Hong has guessed what happened in Wu Mei''s mind. It''s no wonder that Wu Mei will support herself. So now she has started her plot, which is to frame the queen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 Li Hong''s short legs could not run at all, and he was not very stable. He was afraid that the palace maid who fell down and the eunuch would follow him, bend their waist and stretch out their hands. Their posture was ugly, and they surrounded him with indecent movements to protect him from falling down. Li Hong obviously realized that his short legs could not run fast at all, and it was not as fast as other people''s walking. He pouted his small mouth and stopped his short legs. Naturally, another eunuch cheetah ran to his mother''s palace. Li Hong had been thinking all the way. In the frightened eyes of the maiden just now, he suddenly remembered his sister, Li Si, recorded in the history books of the previous life. According to the records in the history books, his sister was strangled by his mother and Princess after the Queen''s visit and before his father''s visit! If you think so, it should be that the father and the emperor went to the palace of his mother and concubine, and then when he visited his sister, he found that his sister had died? No, maybe there is a chance to cure them, Li Hong said hopefully in his heart. When I came to the palace gate, I heard her mother''s sad cry. The father and the emperor were roaring in the palace. All around were eunuchs who were shaking like chaff. Their heads were close to the ground and did not dare to make a sound. After stepping into the palace, the mother''s concubine is holding her father and crying. The whole person is weak, pear with rain, a sad look. The father''s face was red and his eyes were wide. His chest was sharply fluctuating because of his anger. The ground was scattered with debris. It was obvious that the father fell in a rage. After the eunuch cheetah put Li Hong down, he quickly knelt down on the ground with Huameng and three maids. Wu Mei saw Li Hong come in. She pushed Li Zhi aside and ran to Li Hong. She hugged her tightly in her arms. She murmured, "child, my poor child, let her see. It''s good that you''re OK. Otherwise, she doesn''t want to live." Li Hong allowed his mother to hold himself tightly in her arms, watching her cry, put her hands on her face, and helped her wipe the sweat on her forehead. "My wife I want to see my sister Li Hong vaguely said, but enough Wu Mei to understand what he said. Even though Wu Mei is extremely smart, she doesn''t realize how Li Hong knows the news that Li Si has died in advance. Wu Mei, who is crying with tears, caresses Li Hong''s cheek with worry, and nods silently, indicating that he can go in and have a look at his sister. Li Zhi looked at Li Hong at a loss, but also some firm and sensible look, and then look at Wu Mei just holding Li Hong out of control, full of worry. He sighed heavily. Now his feelings for his mother and son are really mixed. What''s more, he feels guilty and sorry for Wu Mei. He took her into the palace, but he couldn''t protect them. This is his biggest dereliction of duty. The thought that had been pressed down in his heart rose slowly again, and it was more and more intense. That was a thing that had been formed in his mind for a long time --- abolishing Wang Liwu. Li Zhi sighed again, and slowly squatted down in front of Li Hong, holding his thin shoulders with both hands. His eyes were full of love and worry: "go, go ahead and say goodbye to my sister." Li Hong did not dare to look at his father''s eyes. He was afraid that he could not hide his anger! But the more so, the more Li Zhi felt that he owed their mother and son too much. The more he felt that young Li Hong was sensible and weak, the more he wanted to protect their mother and son from harm in the harem. Li Hong nodded obediently, took a small step to lift the curtain of the door and walked in. At a glance, he saw the baby sister lying on the couch who had just been born but died. Before she had time to see the world with her own eyes and feel the splendor and variety of the world, her biological mother cut off her future life. Li Hong slowly walked up to him, lifted the small quilt on his sister''s body, reached out and searched for the artery at his sister''s neck. The cool feeling from his cold body made him lose the last glimmer of hope. The baby was completely unconscious. Although he has the memory of nine generations, although he has gone through thousands of hardships, nine to ten generations, he is a man again. But the blood is thicker than the water''s affection is still burning in his body, which is a kind of heartache that can''t be explained clearly. After ten generations, he still can''t see and understand, and he will still be sad because of the death of his relatives. Li Hong looks at his sister''s baby''s face in a trance. If she doesn''t die and can grow up, she will be no less beautiful than Princess Taiping? "Sister, I wish you were born in an ordinary family in the next life. I hope you can reincarnate and reincarnate to my brother''s last life, and go to the 21st century. Compared with our times, it is a land of peach blossom." After Li Hong finished, he sat by his sister''s side in a daze. His eyes were black and he fell asleep again. Li Zhi outside slowly lifted up Wu Mei and said in a deep voice: "I will give you an account of this matter. I must let the queen pay for the death of my daughter. She can''t give birth to my son. Naturally, she is jealous that you gave birth to a good princess for me! Hateful. " Finally, Lizhi gnashed his teeth and his red eyes were frightening."No, your majesty, it''s none of the Queen''s business. It''s Li Si''s poor life and can''t be blamed on the queen." Wu Mei a listen to Li Zhi''s words, quickly raised her head and cried. Wu Mei''s bleak expression of tears, coupled with her weak appearance shortly after giving birth to a child, is heartbroken and unable to recover her grief, which is vividly demonstrated by Wu Mei. Li Zhi obviously couldn''t look at his beloved woman so bitterly. He held Wu Mei tightly in his arms and said in a soft voice, "you are too naive. The queen has never given me a son. But you gave birth to Prince Li Hong and Princess Li Si for me. Naturally, the queen will be jealous of you. For her queen''s position, it is reasonable for her to do such a thing ¡£¡± "No, no, no, the queen won''t do this. I hope your majesty can''t be so poor I miss my son and turn my anger on the queen. " Wu Mei holds Li Zhi''s hand and continues to persuade. Wu Mei''s eyes are dull. Obviously, she has not recovered from the pain of her daughter''s death. However, she is still kind and considerate for the cruel queen, which makes Li Zhi''s hatred for the queen deepened. "Let''s put this matter aside for the time being. I will arrange my princess first and then discuss it later." Li Zhi holds the heartbroken Wu Mei to switch the topic to say. Li Zhi still has a certain city government, otherwise it is impossible to decisively send his uncle, brother, sister and son-in-law to the guillotine this year. Seeing Wu Mei attracted by his words, Li Zhi pondered and said, "from now on, two eunuchs will be transferred from the inner province to protect the fifth Prince Li Hong. By the way, two more maidens will be sent to serve him. Let''s make arrangements now. " The only eunuch who got up in the palace, Li Zhi''s eunuch, rushed to get orders and arrange relevant matters. Wu Mei slowly squatted down and said, "I thank your majesty for your kindness to hong''er..." "Hong''er is my favorite prince. How can I ignore hong''er''s safety when this happens? The safety of your mother and son is my top priority. " Li Zhi exclaimed. As they approached the house slowly, they saw Li Hong lying unconscious on Li Si''s body, motionless. Wu Mei was shocked. She ran to pick up Li Hong nervously. Li Zhi followed him and called for the imperial doctor who knelt on the ground in the front hall to investigate Li Hong. Li Hongyuan thought that after his sister''s accident, his activities would be narrowed down by his father''s and his mother''s concubines. But obviously, he thought too much, and he could still move anywhere in the harem, but there were a few more nervous eunuchs and palace maids around him. Moreover, these maids and eunuchs were obviously carefully selected by Li Zhi. They belonged to Li Hong and became his personal belongings. In this way, Li Hong had to worry about naming them again. Although the previous name could still be used, according to the system, they could also give them a new name that the master liked. For one purpose, he called Shunliu. The two eunuchs, Huameng and cheetah, were named after Li Hong by Wu Mei. It was obvious that Wu Mei intended to test Li Hong and let Li Hong name them himself. Li Hong thought about it for a long time. On that day, he inadvertently saw the solar terms in Lizhi''s study. He moved his mind and named the two maids Xiazhi and Bailu. Now Li Hong is walking alone by the lake of Ziyun Pavilion in the palace garden. He is just tired of catching fish from the lake. He is sitting in the pavilion with four maidens and four eunuchs standing beside him, waiting for the fifth prince to name the other two eunuchs and palace maids. Li Hong, with his small hand on his head and melon seeds on his head, looked at eight palace ladies and eunuchs of the same age. These four eunuchs were amazing. They would find a quiet place to practice in the morning and never stop, no matter the wind or rain. The four maids are also dignified in appearance, heavy in behavior, clever in heart and dexterous in hand. What''s difficult is that they are all kind of understanding maids who never talk much. After holding on for a long time, Li Hong sighed and pointed to the two new eunuchs and said, "your name is Jingzhe, and his name is manger seed. How are you satisfied? " "I thank your Highness the fifth Prince for your name." The two new eunuchs bowed in thanks. In fact, for them, it is also a rule summed up in the province, that is, if the new master is willing to name them, it means that the new master recognizes them and represents that he has become a new master. Seeing that they didn''t object, Li Hong looked at the two maids, thought for a long time, and said, "you''re called Xiaoxue, and your name is Xiaohan. When you''re bigger, you can call it Daxue or Dahan if you''re bigger." Without waiting to finish, Li Hong himself took the lead in laughing. The two maids were also very happy and hastened to salute and said, "thank your Highness the fifth Prince for your name." After naming his name, Li Hong began to look at the path in front of the garden. This is the place where the princes who go to Chongwen hall to learn from each other often come to play after school. He came here today to see how his brothers would treat themselves and whether they were the same as before. When they saw themselves, they would pinch their faces or tease themselves. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 After a while, Li Hong saw the second Prince Li Xiao, the Third Prince Li Shangjin, and the fourth Prince Li Sujie running over with laughter. Princess Yiyang and Princess Gao''an walked slowly behind the three princes hand in hand. Almost at the same time, the five people saw Li Hong in the pavilion. They were stunned for a moment. Then Princess Yiyang looked at them and came over with a small face. Li Hong also got up in a hurry and went to the pavilion to meet them. When the five people approached, Li Hong said in advance: "Li Hong has seen all your brothers and sisters." "How did you get here?" Yiyang looks like their leader. Among the five, she and Li Xiao, the second prince, were the oldest. They were still the same age, and they were all nine years old. The second is Princess Gao''an, who is also eight years old. Li Shangjin, the third prince''s son, is seven years old, while Li Sujie, who is the same father and mother as Yiyang and Gao''an, is six years old. Things in the palace were originally based on the mother and the son, but when the prince and princess were still young, they still needed to rely on their mother''s products and family background outside the palace to divide the size. Yiyang, Gao''an and Li Sujie were born by Xiao Shufei. In the Imperial Palace, apart from Prince Li Zhong, they are the most important princes and princesses. Besides the five surnames and seven families, the Xiao family in Lanling is one of the top aristocrats in Tang Dynasty. It is only slightly inferior to the Wang family in Taiyuan, that is, the Royal Queen''s family. Therefore, when they saw Li Hong, they were more relaxed than the other two princes. Li Xiao and Li Shangjin''s two princes'' mothers are Li Zhi''s concubines, so at the moment they are somewhat restrained. Of course, they are not afraid of Li Hong. If they are afraid of Li Hong, they will not tease Li Hong, or pinch the mischievous face of Li Hong. Their uneasiness obviously comes from their mother''s concubine, which is obviously caused by the death of Li Hong''s sister, which leads to the subtle changes in the status and status of the concubines in the harem. Li Hong''s mother''s status in the palace was more and more valued by the emperor, which made other concubines feel pressure and uneasiness. Especially when she was reprimanded by her majesty, there was no way to refute it. Even her majesty might punish the queen by abandoning the queen to comfort Wu Zhaoyi''s pain of losing her daughter. This makes other concubines have to be more careful than usual when they are in contact with Wu Zhaoyi. The feelings of the concubines will naturally be told to their prince''s ears. Li Hong looked at everything in his eyes. Although he was the youngest of the six, no one could keep the memory of the past life like him. No, it was the memory of the tenth life. Six people around the pavilion sat down, or Yiyang asked: "Li Hong, what are you doing here?" "I''ll play with you." Li Hong stares at small eyeball son to say. "We have very little time to play, but we can''t play with you as before." Anyang continued, then pouted his lips and looked very unhappy. "Why can''t you play with me?" Li Hong is a little strange. Do you think that their mother and concubine dare to let them refuse to be with him openly? Li Xiao looked at several people and sighed, "well, sir, let''s practice calligraphy. We have to write the best words on ten pieces of paper, or we will be punished." Li Hong looked at other people''s approval and nodded. He didn''t know that he needed to go to Hongwen hall to study until he was three years old next year. Slanting head thought to say: "then you can not write on these ten pieces of paper, can write on other paper, and then write on those ten pieces of paper?" "That''s impossible. The maids have told their mother and concubine about it. They won''t agree, but no one dares to listen to your husband." Yi Yang thought about it and denied Li Hong''s bad idea. Li Sujie has not opened his mouth to speak. At the moment, he said: "it''s better to be a big brother, and you don''t have to learn from your husband." "Why not? He will naturally have other students in the prince''s Chongwen hall. Because he is the prince, he only studies for him. I''m afraid It''s harder than us. " Yi Yang retorted to his brother. Let''s not say that girls are precocious. Even if they understand reasoning at such a young age, they can even know that the prince will be more offended by learning than they are. "Fifth, you can play by yourself, but don''t play too long. Don''t let the mother Princess worry about you. We''ll go to pick flowers, and then we''ll go back to learn how to write." Gao An stands up and walks to Li Hong, but still can''t help pinching Li Hong''s little fat face. Li Hong let her pinch a little and nodded thoughtfully, but she felt a warm feeling in her heart. At least Gao An''s actions proved that they did not regard him as an enemy. Looking at the five people standing in a row, watching them walk slowly on the green stone slab, their head moved, and suddenly thought of a method that can let them practice calligraphy without paper. With a bright eye, he blurted out: "wait a minute." Yiyang and others were jumped down, turned back and made a face at him, and then waved impatiently to let him go back quickly. "I have a way for you to practice without paper." Li Hong raised his neck and said. "I don''t believe it. How old are you? You just want to cheat some of us." Li Sujie, however, was only six years old and looked down on the nine to ten generations.Li Hong curled his mouth and subconsciously bit his hand into his mouth. He saw that the dirt on his fingers was bitten clean by himself. Then he took it out and wiped it on his lapel and said, "well, if you don''t believe it, I won''t tell you. I''ll tell them a few people know that tomorrow you''ll be punished if you go to school." Yiyang looked at the two-year-old little girl, and came over with a doubt and asked, "do you really have a way to let us not learn to practice calligraphy on paper? Not lying? If you have a way, I''ll give you something delicious. " Li Hong nodded heavily, then motioned to Huameng to find a thin little piece of bluestone. Then, under the suspicious eyes of the five, he asked the maid to bring a bowl of water and a brush. After the command, Li Hong small hand a pat, back to the neck cluck said: "wait for a while, you will know." After his sister died, Li Hong swore from the bottom of his heart that he would never let this kind of thing happen again in the palace and repeat between his brothers and sisters. Therefore, he must do something within his power to maintain a good relationship between them, and even in the future, let them know, let them feel that they can protect them from harm, and let them believe that their sincerity to them is completely due to the blood thicker than water kinship. Huameng and the maiden returned to the pavilion at the same time. Li Hong motioned to Huameng to put some bluestones in front of him, and then asked the maid to put a bowl of water and a brush on one side. Li Xiao, Yi Yang, Gao An, Li Shangjin and Li Sujie are puzzled by Li Hong''s actions. They don''t think they can write words like this. "It''s taught you for free, and you''ll be charged next time. Watch it. " Li Hong twisted around and took out a handkerchief from the maid''s sleeve. He bent down and carelessly wiped the slate. It had been wiped clean by Huameng, and the dust that didn''t exist was wiped once. He picked up the brush next to him and dipped it in the bowl of clear water. His face showed a peculiar bad smile. Then he scribbled on the bluestone board one by one. After a few random strokes, he put the brush on: "do you understand? Cluck Don''t thank me, but I''m a little smarter than you Yi Yang was still thinking. Li Sujie, Li Xiao, Li Shangjin and Gao''an were surprised: "really, in this way, we can wait and learn, and then we can write it down on the paper given by our husband, and we don''t have to be afraid of writing it ugly." Li Xiao was the first to pick up a slate, then picked up the brush that Li Honggang had just put down and dipped it in the water bowl again. He was always a little awkward when he was unfamiliar with the green slate. In full view of the public, he began to write down his name with an ugly smile. As soon as Li Xiao was finished, Li Hong opened his mouth and said, "well, that''s good. You can wait until the watermark is gone, and then continue to practice, cluck You don''t have to thank me. It''s just a little smarter than you. " After Li Hong finished, without waiting for Yi Yang to react, he quickly spread out his legs and ran outside the pavilion, laughing at several people in the pavilion while running. After that, Li Hong ran to play with them from time to time, and the relationship between them became more and more harmonious unconsciously. Li Xiao and Li Shangjin also opened up a lot of attitude towards him. They were no longer as restrained as before. They were able to talk and laugh, and even occasionally they could tolerate Li Hong playing tricks on them without feeling nervous. Yiyang always looks like a little sister. Li Hong has been taken to the palace near Wumei by Yiyang for several times. If he goes on, Yiyang will not dare to hold Li Hong''s ear openly. Li Hong is like a mirror in his heart. Naturally, he knows such things better than anyone else. They no longer contradict themselves, but they still have an inexplicable fear of their mother''s concubine. Li Hong spent his time in a heartless way, and what surprised Li Hong was that a group of old ministers who followed Emperor Taizong were still alive, although they had already lived their lives and enjoyed the happiness of their families. But this is the first time that he heard the names of those heroes who are still alive. For him, these people''s experiences are legends. Like his father, emperor and his mother''s concubine, they are legendary figures in China''s 5000 year history. Although his parents are controversial, it does not affect that they are historical celebrities. For example, Wei Jingde, Duke of Hubei, Cheng Zhijie (Cheng Yaojin), Tang Jian (Duke of Ju) and Li Ji (Xu Shiji) of England still exist. The reason why he knew that these people existed was that Cheng Zhijie, who was a general of youtunwei, was appointed by Li Zhi to be the general manager of Congshan road army to fight against shaboro Khan in Western Turks. And these, also let Li Hong rise the idea of sneaking out of the palace to visit these legends. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 Spring to winter, cold to summer, time so little by little in the fingertips slip away. It has never been contaminated with dust, but it has touched the brand of memory and the traces of time. In the long river of time, it turns and moves, and the spray is like all living beings rising with the wind and drifting by the waves, which will eventually be submerged in the river of history. Spring farming ceremony is an important agricultural event in the Tang Dynasty. The emperor and empress still need to cultivate in person like the former Emperor. At this time, corn and wheat were the main crops in Guanzhong area of the Tang Dynasty. In recent years, the weather was favorable and the country was peaceful. The grain supply in the whole Guanzhong area was basically self-sufficient. In addition, with the convenient transportation capacity of the Sui canal in the former dynasty, a large number of grain transported to Luoyang by waterway from the south of the Yangtze River were stored in the three granaries of Luoyang. The economic prosperity of waterway also made Luoyang extremely prosperous, and its status even had a faint trend of catching up with Chang''an. As the saying goes, the family has surplus food, and everything is not flustered, which also gives Li Zhi enough confidence and confidence in his expedition to the Western Turkic shaboro. At present, the national strength of the Tang Dynasty is very strong. Although it has not yet reached its peak, it is enough to form a deterrent force in the surrounding areas, making all countries look forward to hearing the cold and the wind timid. Just like the US emperor of the last generation, when attacking a country, the strategic mobilization it had to do and the national strategic reserves it needed to use were totally easy things for itself. It could launch a war in a very short time, instead of spending all of the country''s strength to pay for a war. In this era, the present Tang Dynasty is nothing more than a behemoth like the last American emperor. If it wants to launch a war, it has enough capacity and strength in any strategic reserve. The use of the former Emperor and the old ministers reflected the Tang Dynasty''s confidence in this war, and also reflected the Tang Dynasty''s attention to the war. The veteran generals who had been through the battlefield and were also familiar with the terrain of Western Turks, together with the famous general Su dingfang''s assistance, showed that Li Zhi attached great importance to the war. If the expedition against the West Turks is a foreign invasion, then internal worries do not exist. In the Imperial Palace, the wind and clouds are surging, the clouds are flowing, and the intrigues are no less than the foreign invasion, or even more dangerous than the foreign invasion. However, in these two torrents, a wonderful flower makes the intriguing and weird atmosphere of the harem add a little fresh breath. This wonderful flower of small fresh, even in the dark clouds in the back of the sky, slowly tearing open a crack, revealing the long lost blue sky and white clouds. After the Spring Festival ceremony, the five princes, who had reached the age of three, also began to study from nine to five. Accompanied by his brother and sister, the six Royal descendants began to learn together. Mr. Li Wanyi is not interested in the officials because they are not interested in the officials! But that''s it. After two months of interest in shangguanyi, Li Hong began to play truant, skip classes, pretend to be sick and so on. Because Wu Mei had just given birth to Li Xian, she was granted the title of King together with Li Hong in the year of her birth. Li Hong was named the acting king by Li Zhi, and Li Xian, who was still drinking milk, was named king Lu. Wu Mei in the confinement can not completely put her mind on her eldest son Li Hong. The weather was extremely hot. Soon after the sun rose from the ground level, the whole earth seemed to be on the steamer. The trees in the palace drooped their leaves listlessly, as if they were dissatisfied with such a hot and unbearable weather. A small figure sneaked out of the back door of Hongwen hall again. Li Sujie glared at the small eyes and looked at the figure in a daze. Did this guy dare to slip away? Wasn''t he just punished by his mother yesterday? How dare he slip away! Li Hong has been tired of the study of shangguanyi and Guo Yu for a long time. For him, he has studied these ancient prose for several generations. He is already impatient and can''t be impatient any more. In addition, he also took Kong Yingda Xiu''s "Five Classics and justice" as a compulsory study, which made him even more intolerable, because he was not interested in these things at all, and his study was in addition to sleeping or sleeping. After being punished by his mother''s concubine yesterday, he knew that he would have to be punished if he didn''t do anything to please his mother''s concubine today, but fortunately, he had a perfect plan. After passing through Menxia Province, we turn to a quiet corner to see that there is no one around. At this time, it is the time for the courtiers to go to court. Naturally, the front of the Imperial Palace seems to be quieter. The palace maid Xiaoxue and eunuch grain of grain have obviously been waiting for a long time. When they see the Daiwang running over, they wave their hands in a hurry. "Are you ready?" Dai Wang Li Hong picked up two soft cloth cushions in Xiaoxue''s hand and pinched the thickness of the pinch, and then nodded with satisfaction. "You are ready. They are waiting for the courtiers to come to court. You can go in after a moment." Eunuch grain of grain opens the package in hand to Li Hong to see. Li Hong picked up a piece of white and transparent things and smelled it. It didn''t have any taste. It was estimated that it was true. After seeing the goods, he motioned for grain and snow to turn around. Xiaoxue and Huameng also understand that, similarly, they are used to acting king to do their own things. Although these things are their duty as slaves, Daiwang never let them do these things. Li Hong looked at no one around, and then looked up at the hot sun. After pondering for a long time, he still decided not to use them. It would be better to ask Xiaoxue to sew them on their knees.After trying to understand the matter, Li Hong patted the grain of grain and indicated that it was OK. Then he handed two cloth cushions to Xiaoxue and said, "you can sew it on my knee later, so that when my mother imperial concubine punishes me to kneel again, my knee will not hurt. Remember not to tell anyone." Xiaoxue nods with grain in a hurry, and her master has his own opinions since childhood. As a child of only three years old, he is just an adult, much smarter than other princes. Although Chungeng was always absent from school this year, his majesty passed the examination smoothly every time. This also made his majesty Longxin very happy. He did not pursue him for truancy every day like Zhaoyi, and then punished him every once in a while. It is obvious that each punishment has no effect. After punishing Dai Wang, people will forget about it, and then they still go their own way. Every day, there are big mistakes and small mistakes. Wu Zhaoyi, who is angry at the birth of a child, has no way to deal with it. Li Hong secretly hid in the corner of Taiji hall, watching the ministers sweating, complaining about the hot weather, and then slowly left. He waved after him: "get ready to go. The courtiers are coming down." Li Hong flashed out from the corner, followed by his light snow and grain seeds. One of them carried a wooden basin full of water and followed him closely to the Taiji hall. "Daiwang? You should be studying in Hongwen hall at the moment? " Yang Wu, the eunuch close to Li Zhi, put his head out of the door and looked at the sun hanging in the sky. "Mr. Shangguan has diarrhea today, so we don''t have to teach." Li Hong pushed Yang Wu''s body back, so as to leave room for the grain of grain and snow behind him. Yang Wu looked at him with a smile. Then he saw that Xiaoxue and mangzhong were carrying two wooden pots, one big and one small, and went inside. He quickly stopped him and asked, "Daiwang, what do you mean? Your majesty just went down, you What do you mean by sending two pots of water? To your majesty Wash your face? " "Wash your head. It''s so hot that my father and emperor can''t bear to use ice for summer vacation. Most of them are put in my mother''s concubine''s place. Naturally, I sent ice to my father''s emperor." Li Hong couldn''t push Yang Wu, who was not allowed to enter at the door. Obviously, if Li Hong didn''t make it clear, it was impossible for him to carry these two pots of water in. "Is this ice?" Yang Wu looked at two basins of water, surprised to ask, eyes are about to fall into the basin. "If you care, it will turn into ice in a moment. Get out of the way. It''s very hot outside, OK?" Li Hong said impatiently. Before Yang Wu had time to speak, Li Zhi''s voice came from inside: "let him come in. This is a rare guest. He ran to my Taiji hall during his study time." Yang Wu quickly flashed to one side when he heard Li Zhi''s words. Li Hong passed by and glared at him. By the way, he kicked Yang Wu''s leg with his short leg. I don''t know how Yang Wu feels. Li Hong feels numb in his toes anyway. "Yang Wu, you make Yin moves." Li Hong lowered his legs and glared. Yang Wu quickly made up his guilt with a bitter smile: "the maid should die. How dare I..." "The little thing comes in quickly. What do you do when you kick him? If he doesn''t have complete convergence, you can''t hold your leg." Li Zhi is standing in the hall with a smile, looking at Li Hong''s face and staring at Yang Wu. When he walked in, he still stepped back on Yang Wu''s feet. He didn''t know if Yang Wu had any reaction. He only felt pain in the soles of his feet, which was no different from stepping on stones. "What are you doing here if you don''t go to class, little thing? I''m not afraid your mother will punish you? " Li Zhi leaned over and looked at him with a smile. "Hong''er has met his father." Li Hong saluted. Then he looked up and saw that he was wearing a thin imperial suit, but his chest was soaked with sweat, so he said, "father, do you have no ice here?" After that, he began to look around the Taiji hall from left to right. He said, "my mother asked me to come and have a look. She said that you are very lucky to deal with the government affairs. Recently, the weather is extremely hot. I''m afraid you can''t use ice for summer vacation. So I''d like to send my son''s minister to see if you have used a lot of ice here as you said to my mother''s concubine." After listening to Li Hong''s words with a smile, Li Zhi couldn''t help but look up and laugh happily. These words are cooler than big pieces of ice. "It''s rare that your mother and son have a heart. Don''t worry. It''s hard for your father and emperor to bear the heat. Besides, all the courtiers can bear it." Li Zhi said after Li Hong. Li Hong turned around and looked up at Lizhi. He giggled and said, "father, my son''s ministers are here today to send you ice. Have a look." "Is this ice?" Li Zhi pointed to a large set of small sets of wooden pots put together, surprised to ask. "It''ll turn into ice in a moment, you see." Li Hong finished, and then motioned to the grain of grain to take out a small piece of wall frost, that is, saltpetre, and throw it into a big wooden basin. Then, in the daze of Li Zhi, Yang Wu, and other eunuchs, he saw that the water in the small wooden basin was not good enough and turned into ice. Watching the water in the small wooden basin turn into ice, the palace ladies and eunuchs can''t help but breathe in and surprise. "This How is this done? " Li Zhi''s face changed from surprise to surprise, pointing to the ice in the small wooden basin.Li Hong looked up and giggled: "it''s impossible to reveal the secrets of heaven. Well, the son minister has left. You can rest assured that you can use ice for summer vacation. Don''t be afraid to run out of ice. By the way, Yang Wu, I''ll send some eunuchs to bring the big barrels, and I''ll make ice for you. " The little adult did not wait for Lizhi to react. He took the lead to climb over the high threshold of Taiji hall and ran out. The snow and grain seeds behind him hastily saluted Li Zhi, and then ran after him in a hurry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 Li Zhi has been immersed in the great shock of Li Hong''s ice making. She used all the words to praise Li Hong in front of Wu Mei, but only with Wu Mei''s perfunctory voice, she would not believe that the ghost spirit''s little thing could make ice in full view of the public. She must have been deceived by the small thing''s blind method. But also because of Li Zhi''s great appreciation, let Wu Mei light the mind of punishing Li Hong for not studying well. In her heart, she thought that she would better punish him when she had the opportunity. On the second day, Li Zhi once again told all the courtiers about Li Hong''s ice making in front of him yesterday. It was not enough for him to put words such as "Daiwang is different from ordinary people" and "brilliant and incomparable". However, to all the ministers, his majesty praised the story of acting as the king. In addition, the news of Wang Liwu''s abolition has been heard in the palace. Most people and even every courtier think that his Majesty''s move is intended to make Wu Mei Wei the future, and to lay the foundation for the more powerful prince. Li Zhi looked at the courtiers'' disapproval. He thought it was obvious that you were talking nonsense: even if you want to praise the first Prince of Wu Zhaoyi and you, you should find a more reliable reason. The response of the courtiers aroused Li Zhihu''s psychology. With a big wave of his hand, he ordered Yang Wu to call the Daiwang into Taiji hall. All the courtiers in the hall had to witness it. Changsun Wuji, zhusuiliang and other officials all sighed and shook their heads in silence. But only Li Yifu noticed the details of the Taiji hall. In such a hot weather, the Taiji hall, which did not put large pieces of ice to escape the summer heat, has obviously increased a lot of big ice blocks today! Is what your majesty said true? Can Dai Wang really make ice? Looking at Li Zhi''s confident appearance in the court, Li Yifu began to believe that Daiwang would make ice for no reason. However, seeing that yichangsun Wuji and others did not come forward to his majesty, Li Yifu wanted to be the first to stand out. However, He Xi''s majesty seemed to be weak and weak. When he was worried about whether to stand up now, he heard Yang Wu''s voice: "meet his Majesty on behalf of Wang Li Hong." "My son Li Hong met my father." He climbed over the high threshold of Taiji hall, shook his body and ran to the front row ceremony. "Get up, see your lords first." Lizhi said with a smile, but his expression was waiting for a good show. The first person Li Hong wanted to see was his uncle. Naturally, sun Chong, the then secretary-general, and Zhu suiliang were among them. The eldest sun Wuji bent down with a smile and fondled Li Hong''s head with a soft voice and asked, "hong''er, listen to your father''s saying that you can turn clear water into ice in a wooden basin?" Li Hongping looked at his sixty year old grandson Wuji and said in a loud voice: "yes, this ice making is very interesting. If you don''t have ice at home for summer vacation, I''ll send someone to send some to you later." Li Hong''s well-informed words attracted a burst of laughter from all the courtiers. Changsun Chong also joined in the fun and teased Li Hong: "hong''er, if you can change the water into ice in front of our eyes, I will give you a good thing." Li Hong''s eyes brightened, and he saw that the jade pendant on his waist was very valuable. He held out his little finger and pointed to the jade pendant on his waist and said, "OK, I believe my uncle won''t cheat me. I''ll take your jade pendant." "Well, a gentleman can''t recall a word." Changsun Chong touched Li Hong''s head and said. During his speech, Li Zhi had already ordered people to prepare several wooden pots of different sizes, which were placed in the places where all the officials could see clearly according to the appearance he had seen with his own eyes yesterday. Li Hong looked up at a pair of curious eyes, the cerebellar bag melon a crooked, giggle bad smile way: "how about this, I don''t know who does not believe that this water can become ice?" Li Zhi looked at all the ministers with a smile and no words. At the moment, the political affairs had been discussed. The ministers were in a mood to join in the fun. Seeing that his majesty did not say anything to stop him, Li Zhi opened his mind and said, "I don''t believe in acting the king." "Daiwang, I don''t believe this water can turn into ice." "Daiwang..." "All right." Li Hong stood beside Li Zhi with his hands akimbo and said, "well, if you don''t believe it, you will stand on my uncle''s side, and those who believe will stand on the other side. If I can make ice out of water, how about you lose me a hundred dollars each? " "What if hong''er can''t make water into ice? Your uncle, I bet on this valuable jade pendant. This jade pendant is worth more than 100 yuan. " Chang sun Chong asked. "Cluck I''m not going to lose to you. You just have to prepare the money. Yang Wu, please count the number of people. If you win, I will share your money. " Li Hong said with a bad smile and confidence. All the ministers were astonished. The little guy was not so confident. Moreover, the five princes were too blatant. He had to share the spoils with eunuchs in public. Li Zhi laughed and scolded a ghost spirit spirit spirit, reached out and patted Li Hong''s head gently, supported his son and said, "how about it? I don''t know who is willing to gamble with my fifth prince. Today, there is nothing wrong. Our monarchs and ministers will take it as a pleasure. If we relax, we can become a good story. "All the ministers were relaxed. It was rare that such a relaxed atmosphere could appear in the court. All of a sudden, they said that they would gamble with Dai Wang. The next scene made the father and son at the top of Taiji hall smile, because all the courtiers were on the side of changsun Wuji. Only Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong secretly exchanged a look and stood on the side of believing. Li Zhi and Li Hong are worthy of being father and son. At this time, although they are both happy in their hearts, they still have to pretend to be sad. Li Zhi continues to cheat: "hong''er, see? So many people don''t believe you. If you can''t, you can give you a bad company. It''s a matter of ice making. If your cover up in front of the father''s emperor was uncovered by them, it would not be It looks good. " "Father, don''t worry. Your son will not let you down." Li Hong patted his chest and walked down slowly. He squatted in front of each basin, holding a small piece of saltpeter in his small hand and putting it into the water together with his small hand. He deliberately did not let his ministers see what was in his small hand, so he always squatted in front of the wooden basin, and then put his hands into the water basin to stir a few times, and then he took it out. At this time, the saltpetre could not be seen in the basin. After several wooden pots were stirred by him under the gaze of his ministers, Li Hong stood beside Li Zhi, with a typical bad smile on his face, staring at the startled and wide eyes of the courtiers. At this time, the courtiers in the court looked at the small wooden basin in the water basin slowly freezing under the visible condition. They couldn''t help but let out the sound of surprise. The sound of inspiration and incredible discussion were endless. "Yang Wu, did you write down their names?" Li Hong chuckled and asked. "Daiwang, it''s all written down. There are 47 people in total." Yang Wu Yang raised the paper in his hand and said. Li Hong chuckled and teased all the ministers and said, "45 people, one hundred Guan, only 4500 Guan Qian." Most of the subjects have not been immersed in the water. One by one tut sighed and praised the king on behalf of the reincarnation of a child prodigy. Lizhi''s face is full of happiness, and his prince is a long face. After hearing Li Honggang''s words out of his mouth with Zhu suiliang and Xu Jingzong, Chang sun Wuji felt even more like thunder! Three year old children don''t need to calculate. They can say 45 people without thinking. One hundred yuan is 4500 yuan How could that be possible? Is it really a child prodigy? But no matter what, everyone was still shocked by Li Hong''s magic of making ice with clear water. People asked for advice on how to make it. However, the Daiwang, like a little adult, seemed to be silly. He stood there, half relying on Li Zhi''s shoulder, and giggled in silence. Naturally, all the ministers lost in Taiji hall. There is nothing to say. Besides, your majesty has witnessed that you can''t do it if you want to cheat. The expression on the face of the eldest sun Wuji was a little ugly. He forced to cover the imperceptible loneliness and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect it today. I haven''t prepared any good gifts for you. When I go to court tomorrow, I''ll bring you a good thing. I''ll congratulate your majesty." Li Zhike said: "it doesn''t matter, the old spirit of the little guy is just weird. Please prepare a gift for him, but you haven''t given him less valuable gifts in the past two years." Chang sun Chong pretended to be reluctant to take off the jade pendant on his waist and said, "it was bought by my uncle with a lot of money. You are the little thing that won it. But my uncle was convinced that he lost. Your majesty, this is a great thing to celebrate." Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu were Li Zhi''s close ministers. They had followed him when Li Zhi was still the crown prince. Therefore, the officials did not expect that they had already guessed that Li Hong would make ice from the large ice around the Taiji hall. They both thought that it was only because of the emperor''s face that they stood on the other side. At this time, some ministers began to tease, two people saved a hundred dollars, two people are also impolite reply ministers. Li Zhi took the anecdote of the court to the harem. As soon as Li Zhi told it, it was like throwing a bomb in the back palace. Other concubines were congratulating Wu Mei one after another. They almost praised Li Hong as a flower. Xiao Shufei and the queen did not appear, which is normal for Wu Mei. However, the three are now in a state of fire and water. It is difficult to match them as sisters in the past. Now, even the superficial contact between them has changed little. And her eldest son, who made such a face in front of her majesty, also made Xiao Shufei and the queen feel extremely uneasy and dangerous. It is not that they don''t know Li Hong. Usually, they are a negative example of being ignorant and incompetent in Hongwen hall. They are always against shangguanyi and Guo Yu. She has never been well educated. Because of this, Wu Mei doesn''t teach much. But this is the case, the negative model in front of his majesty and all the officials in front of the show, all of a sudden several princes to be compared to the eclipsed. The queen and Xiao Shufei repeatedly asked Li Hong''s recent situation to their prince, and they got the same answer. The boy was a master of no learning and no skills. But when they took the school entrance examination, they were very surprised why Li Hong could do it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 Now, when Princess Li Wu and empress Li Meiji die, they are not in love with Princess Li Lizhi. What''s more, Wu Mei and his first Prince Li Hong are in the Imperial Palace and in front of all the ministers in the Taiji hall. What makes Li Zhi think that Li Hong is like a good seed to be a prince. In addition, Wu Mei''s pillow style has made him depose Li Zhong and make Li Hong the crown prince, which has taken root in his heart. Li Hong, one of the parties, knows what to do and what not to do. Things in the Imperial Palace, especially those in the harem, are not what he can control now. It is very difficult for him to keep the Li family after Li Zhi, or to stop the three big men who are playing "fighting landlords" in the back palace from fighting openly and secretly. * so what he can do at the moment is how to change their fate as far as possible after the disgrace of Queen Wang and Xiao Shu Fei. Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu are loyal "fans" of Wu Mei. In the two major events of abolishing Wang Liwu and abolishing Zhongli Lihong, they have made great contributions and played an absolute role in boosting the flames. It can be said that without these two people, there would be no chaos in the imperial court and the Imperial Palace. Therefore, Li Hong also has an urgent task: how to effectively isolate them from Wu Mei. Li Hong wanted to return, but it was not so easy for him, a prince, to be close to the minister. Therefore, this wonderful flower continues to make money by his sideline business, and continues to blow the fresh wind of his wonderful flower in the smoky harem. Ice making once again made him keenly see the business opportunities, that is, when he accidentally saw his eunuch grain and Huameng holding ice in his mouth to relieve the heat, the popsicle appeared in his mind between the electric light and the flint, and said nothing to drive him away. So the next day Li Hong asked his maids and eunuchs to go to the yeting palace Shangshi Bureau for a large amount of sugar. In this period, sugar has been out of the scope of maltose boiled with rice and malt before. Like refined salt, it is already a common food, but its quality is not as white as snow, but it is enough to make popsicles. After several people came back with a lot of sugar, Yang Wu followed his buttocks, trying to understand why Daiwang wanted so much sugar and what he wanted to do. Naturally, the Daiwang would not give him a good look. Yang Wu was pushed out of the palace by Li Hong without any answer. Looking at Li Hong''s resolute little back, he could only shake his head helplessly. He knew better than anyone that this generation of king was more favored than any prince, and he could not afford to be offended by himself. Just give up and go after it. Since the Daiwang only wants sugar, not poison, let him go. Anyway, if something happens, his mother''s concubine and his majesty will support him. Li Hong and his palace eunuchs altogether nine people, secretly in their palace after a night of work, the popsicles were finally made by him according to the shape of the previous generation, the size of the palm, rectangular popsicles in the Tang Dynasty. Early the next morning, a strange scene appeared at the gate of Li Hong''s palace. There were eight eunuchs, including Huameng, Liangzhong, jingzha and cheetah, and four palace maids, Xiaoxue, Xiaohan, Xiazhi and Bailu. Eight of them were wrinkling bitter gourd faces. Each bitter gourd face was carrying a basket covered with a thick cloth. Li Hong, who was squatting at the door, drove him out. "Go on, what are you doing?" Li Hong squats at the door anxiously urges the way. "Daiwang, this is not good. People in yeting palace will not allow us to do so." The summer solstice cried in a low voice. "Yes, Daiwang, I''m so open-minded, maidservant Servant... " Bailu is the most shy. With her basket on her arm, her head almost droops to her chest. The facial expressions of Huameng and others are also colorful, and their faces full of pleading. If this spread in the palace, he would still be such a man. It would be a shame to look like this. How did the Daiwang come up with this idea when he was peddling along the palace? I don''t remember that he had seen the peddlers Hawking along the street when he was out of the palace. "Oh, didn''t I teach you all yesterday? Just shout as you were taught yesterday. Remember, two Wen for one, but you can''t sell less. " Li Hong stood up and pushed the nearest Bailu. "Daiwang, if you don''t sell it tomorrow, you''ll learn the cry today Out of The one who came Snow is also pretty face red, wriggling reluctant to prevaricate the way. "Tomorrow? It''s going to melt tomorrow. What else do you sell? If you don''t go, you''ll be sold first. " Li Hong is too short to push people with his small hands, but he can only push his hands on Xiaoxue''s plump buttocks. His strong and soft buttocks will be deformed. "Daiwang, you can''t sell like this in the harem. If Zhaoyi finds out about it, you will be punished. The maids and maids will throw out their faces That This popsicle is fine, but if you are punished, it will be the servants'' fault. " Looking at the Daiwang''s determination not to change, he quickly moved out Wu Zhaoyi as a shield.But it was obvious that this move still worked. After listening to the grain of grain, Li Hong showed a hesitant expression. He put a finger into his mouth and paced back and forth thoughtfully at the door. He said, "yes, if the mother and concubine know about it, the punishment will be small, but if we lose our wealth, we will not get enough. Well, the summer solstice, you go and take what you have to my mother''s concubine. Then who, you send this to the queen, you, to Xiao Shufei, and you, Yang palace people. " Looking at the little cold left in front of him, Li Hong thought about it and said, "now the courtiers should all go down to the court. Let''s go and send this to the emperor." Li Hong had a new idea in his mind. First, he used these to advertise, and then the effect of advertising came out. And then he took out a small window on the window at the gate of his palace and sold popsicles and ice-cream every day. Shanghai Food Bureau must have milk. Make some milk for ice cream. When the time comes, I''m not afraid that the mother and the imperial concubine won''t let her do it. The big deal is that she won''t make any money. It''s a good thing to improve the food for the imperial palace. Before Li Hong and Xiao Han got to the Taiji hall, they were stopped by a maid in the palace, saying that Zhaoyi invited him there. Li Hong didn''t think much about it. He asked Xiaohan to send it to his father and Emperor himself. He followed his maiden and went to his mother''s palace. All the way, the maids were trotting. Li Hong couldn''t keep up with her. She had to squat down and pick up Li Hong and run to Zhaoyi''s palace. Now Wu Zhaoyi is not Wu Zhaoyi who just entered the palace two years ago. When hearing that Wu Mei asked them to bring Dai Wang back to the palace quickly, the maids in waiting for her did not dare to slack off and trotted all the way to find Li Hong. "Li Hong, my son''s minister, met his mother''s concubine." Just walked to the door, before being put down by the maid in the palace, Li Hong called to the inside with a small voice. Wu Mei naturally heard it clearly. Her white and beautiful cheeks were covered with frost, and countless black lines rose on her forehead. This little thing really didn''t learn the Royal etiquette at all. I don''t know what the shangguanyi taught these days. How can it be like a prince? It''s just a wild boy running into the palace! A generation of empresses doubt whether they are born wrong, how to give birth to such a wild boy! Smiling Li Hong ran to Wu Mei with his legs and bowed. Then he chuckled and said, "my son''s minister has met my mother''s concubine, and I wish her more and more beautiful and younger. She will be kind and loving with her father, grow old all the time, raise her eyebrows and respect each other as guests..." "Come here, you wild boy." Wu Mei''s silver teeth clenched, interrupted Li Hong''s flattery, and pulled Li Hong''s ear to his arms. The mouth of small things is more and more sweet, often do wrong, people have not come to their own, small mouth is like wiping honey, Bata a a pass of auspicious words so that you can not produce anger to punish him. Wu Mei pointed to the basket on one side and said, "tell the mother concubine, what is this? You''re the one who didn''t do it again? " "Well, why doesn''t the imperial concubine eat it? It''s delicious. It''s the best food for cooling off the summer heat." Li Hong leaned against Wu Mei and turned around, looking at the ice lolly that had never moved before. Wu Mei couldn''t get a trace of anger at the increasingly skinny little thing. She motioned to the maid next to her to open the basket and take out a piece of it. In a cold voice, she said in a cold voice, "tell her mother how to eat this? Yeah? Do you want your mother to eat the cold paper on it "Oh, I forgot to give it. Summer solstice, go quickly, pass on my words, tell them, need to tear this paper to eat, go quickly. " Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s maiden holding a popsicle in her small hand, but she did not hold the exposed piece of wood and patted her small head melon seeds. Seeing that Wu Zhaoyi didn''t object to it, Xia Zhi made a respectful salute and then walked out of the palace. As soon as she got out of the palace, she immediately ran. After making the popsicle last night, Daiwang didn''t let them try it first, but said that he would let others try it first. What Li Hong didn''t tell them was that he didn''t know whether he could eat the popsicle made of saltpeter, whether he would have diarrhea, whether he was poisoned. Wu Mei looked at Li Hong, who was wandering in her arms. Xianxianyu pointed to Li Hong''s forehead and hummed, "what are you doing? Tell my mother, who are you sending this thing to?" Li Hong watched the maiden carefully peel off the layer of paper, and then motioned to the maiden to taste it first, or not to give it to his mother''s concubine. In case of poisoning, he could not eat it. After thinking about it, I decided to be a white mouse by myself. Then I stretched out my hand and took out a piece of it. I peeled the paper and put it in my mouth to suck it. It tasted good, but there was more sugar in it. While sucking the popsicle contentedly, he chuckled and said, "I gave them back to the queen and Xiao Shufei. The children''s ministers gave them to them for nothing today. If they still want to eat tomorrow, they will have to spend money to buy them. Moreover, only the children can buy them in the palace. Cluck Ouch. " Elated Li Hong is slapped in the back of the head by Wu Mei. The maid next to her chewed it carefully and then showed a surprise expression: "Chen Zhaoyi, this ice made for the king Popsicles are really delicious. They are sweet and cool. They can quench the heat and thirst. ""Cluck, eat less. If you eat too much, you will have diarrhea. After all, it is extremely cold." Li Hong leaned on Wu Mei''s arms and warned her that she even handed her popsicle from her mouth to Wu Mei''s mouth to let her mother imperial concubine have a taste. "You son of a bitch, my mother doesn''t know how to give birth to a girl like you..." Wu Mei hasn''t finished complaining, she is blocked by the popsicle that the little thing sucks. "Your Majesty has arrived..." Yang Wu''s voice rang at the door. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 Is the father coming so soon? Li Hong is a little confused. It seems that he went straight to his mother''s concubine. He doesn''t know if Xiaohan has sent the popsicles to him. As Li Zhi''s body appeared in front of Li Hong, he also dispelled his doubts. However, to his dismay, Lizhi even took an ice stick in his hand, and ate with relish the paper outside. From time to time, he made a sucking sound from his mouth. Obviously, he enjoyed this cool and cool new thing. "Zhaoyi, have a look at what good things I have brought you. It''s cool to eat. It''s rare that hong''er has such filial piety. He is worthy of my son. All these things are Yeah? Why are you looking at me like this? What''s the matter? " Li Zhi said while walking, looking at Wu Mei holding Li Hong, two faces at the same time showing a surprised strange expression. Looking at the clear smile in their eyes, Lizhi looked at his clothes unnaturally. No problem, why did the mother and son look at themselves? Wu Mei looked at Lizhi''s silly appearance. There was still a little scraps of paper in her mouth. She burst into laughter and slapped Li Hong''s buttocks with a smile and scolded, "look at what you''ve done. You''ve made your father and Emperor look ugly." Li Zhi was still puzzled and asked, "why does Zhaoyi talk like this?" Wu Mei pushes Li Hong out of her arms and stops smiling. She gently wipes the scraps of paper off Lizhi''s mouth. Then she slowly takes the popsicle that Lizhi has already eaten and hands it to Yang Wu. Wu Mei sighed and said, "your fifth Prince has made you a fool of yourself. This ice stick has to tear the paper out before you can eat it." Then he turned around and took out an ice stick from the basket, carefully peeled off the thin white paper outside, and then handed it to Lizhi: "it should be eaten like this." Li Zhi''s reaction was slow. He took over the popsicle from Wu Mei and murmured: "no wonder it''s not refreshing and sticky when sucking." Li Hong looked at them with a popsicle in his mouth and giggled at them. Li Zhi didn''t care, and he didn''t care that the paper on the outside of the popsicle lost his face. Even if he felt it, he could smile off his favorite prince. So doting beckoned to Li Hong. Li Hong deftly walked to the front of the salute: "son Minister Li Hong has seen the father emperor." "Tell my father, you made it yourself?" Li Zhi bent down and stroked Li Hong''s head. His eyes were full of pride and pride. He really gave birth to a clever prince. He has been surprised all over the past few days. "Yes, my father, this is the day when my son''s minister saw Huameng and grain of grain. Oh, it was the servant of the child minister who had ice in his mouth to relieve the heat, so he suddenly thought whether adding some sugar would make the ice stick more delicious." Li Hong honestly said, pink face full of smile. "My son is more intelligent than me. Such a simple but practical food has never been discovered..." "Smart? I think it''s a real snack. Why don''t you ask him how much sugar he took from Shangshi Food Bureau. " Although Wu Mei splashes cold water on her mouth, Li Hong''s intelligence has obviously made her proud to the bone. Wu Mei, a mother of her own, has a bright face. What''s more, she has a son like this. This is the essence of keeping her foothold in the harem. She not only knows how to please her father and emperor, but also gives gifts to the queen and Xiao Shufei. I''m afraid no one in the harem would think that he was crowding out the queen and her concubine Xiao Shu. And he can more justly rely on Li Hong to achieve his goal. When Li Hong saw his mother''s Wife talking like this, he knew that there was no reward to ask for in front of his father. Even if he had, he would be rejected by his mother''s concubine. What would he do with "acting as the king is still young, you need to learn to be frugal and simple. Don''t spoil him when you are old." Seeing that his father didn''t really mean to reward himself, Li Hong lifted the curtain of his mother''s concubine''s bedroom. Xiao Li Xian should be sleeping at the moment. He hasn''t seen him for a long time. Let''s see him. An intimate maid, who was obviously Wu Mei, was sitting next to Li Xian, who was sleeping. Hearing the sound of footsteps behind her, she quickly turned back. As soon as she saw that she was king Dai, she immediately got up and saluted. Li Hong reached out and motioned to her to forgive her. He walked to the couch and looked at Li Xian, who was sleeping, mumbling his little mouth, as if dreaming of something delicious. The little guy was spitting out a small bubble on his small mouth. Li Hong, curious, stretched out his little finger and pricked the bubble, then turned to watch the maid giggle. "Did I do the same when I was a child?" Li Hong touches Li Xian''s nose, hands and feet, and then puts his little finger in Li Xian''s mouth for Li Xian to suck. Looking at Li Hong''s self indulgent prank, the maid smiles and replies to Li Hong: "I don''t have that good fortune. You were served by Bai Lu and Xia Zhi when you were a child." "Hey, yeah, I asked stupid questions." Li Hong pats cerebellar bag melon seed self mockery way, provokes nearby palace maid a burst of laughter. Wu Mei and Li Zhi are sitting in the outer hall talking. Li Zhi glances at Li Hong and asks, "where is hong''er? Doesn''t he want me to reward him? "After Li Zhiyi reminds her, Wu Mei also notices that the wild boy doesn''t know when it''s gone, but she looks at his maid waiting, so she turns her head and looks at her maid. Seeing Wu Mei''s eyes, the maid said respectfully, "he is the king''s representative." "Ah Wow Wow. " Waiting for the maid to finish, Wu Mei''s bedroom came Xiao Li xianhongliang''s cry. On hearing this, Wu Mei suddenly saw a full black line on her white forehead. Her silver teeth clenched her anger and said, "this wild boy has gone to tease xian''er again, Li Hong...!" Before he finished speaking, he saw that the curtain of the bedroom door suddenly lifted up, and the wild boy ran out of it like a gust of wind and fire. His short legs were like wind and fire wheels at the moment. Before Wu Mei and Li Zhi had responded, the wild boy had already run to the Palace door quickly, shouting: "summer solstice, Xiaohan, run quickly." It was not the first time that the two maids were pulled by the acting king to "gather in an emergency". The summer solstice and Xiaohan were shaking like chaff, and their faces were not sure whether they were nervous and pale, or because of the obscene image of the master. In short, they were nervous and embarrassed. After saluting Li Zhi and Wu Mei in a hurry, they ran out to chase after the smaller and smaller body The shape has gone. Wu Mei looked at Li Hong''s back which had disappeared at the door. She got up and went to the door and called out, "Li Hong, come back to me. I''m so angry. Don''t let me catch you. Your majesty... " "Ha ha Ha ha Ha ha, interesting, interesting and interesting. " Li Zhi still had a funny scene when Li Hong ran away in a hurry just now. He was out of breath and laughed. His tears were all laughed out. He gasped and said, "what a strange boy, quite like his grandfather in those years. I was worthy of my ancestors. I thought my character was weak, but I didn''t want to Zhaoyi. You gave birth to an excellent Prince for me." Wu Mei looked at Lizhi, who was excited and looked a little flushed. Her rare little daughter showed her attitude and stamped her feet on the ground. She said angrily, "my body is fast. This wild boy is so angry that you still have the heart to see my wife''s jokes." "Ha ha, this ghost spirit spirit, run away. Let shangguanyi educate him well tomorrow. This royal etiquette still needs to be studied." Li Zhi was obviously perfunctory. He liked such a prince very much, just like his brother Qingque in front of his father. He was intelligent and eager to learn, but he didn''t respect etiquette. At the moment, Li Hongqing didn''t dare to follow his mother''s heart, but he didn''t dare to learn from his mother. The maid who guards Li Xian is obviously used to Li Hong teasing his younger brother, and just now she was in the bedroom, but she didn''t prevent the acting king from teasing Li Xian, the king of Lu. At the moment, Li Xian, who was still crying in his arms, came out in a hurry. Seeing Wu Mei still standing at the gate of the palace, she was angry with Li Hong. When she didn''t know what to do, she only heard Li Zhi say, "bring xian''er here, and I''ll coax this little guy." The maid of the palace hurriedly gave Li Xian to Lizhi. Li Zhi took his hands, shook and shook his arms, and said softly: "xian''er is good, hong''er is bad. Honger''s brother is a big villain. He makes the baby cry again. When the father catches him, he punishes him for you. Xian''er doesn''t cry any more." Wu Mei leaned at the door and looked at the father and son with a good temper and a good laugh. Naturally, she knew that Li Zhi''s words were just perfunctory to punish Li Hong. But she was not so in her heart. If hong''er could win the favor of his majesty alone, it would be a great help to herself. Wu Mei shakes her head and comes from the door. For Li Hong, she has used all kinds of martial arts, but none of them can work on that stinky boy. Li Hong has been in his palace every day these days, either on the way to Hongwen hall or on his way back to the palace. In any case, except for making ice sticks, Li Hong does not go out of the gate two times. Only this time, after giving the popsicles to the queen and Xiao Shufei, they did not take the initiative to send them. The next day, the concubines of the harem also prepared a small gift for him, which was sent by the maids. But Xiao Shufei sent her eldest daughter, Princess Yiyang, to send it to her. When she left, she took a basket of popsicles for free. Although Li Hong''s popsicles were provided free to the concubines of the Imperial Palace, other palace women and eunuchs had to pay for them if they wanted to eat them. Among them, Yang Wu was the most oppressive. Li Hong sold two Wen to others, and sold him ten Wen. That''s all. Yang Wu still felt very good. He was very happy every day. When he knew that it was two Wen to sell to others and ten Wen to sell to himself, he could imagine the grievance in his heart, and he had a deep understanding of the character of the king Daiwang. But before he could find the theory of Daiwang, Daiwang was the first to find him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 Taking advantage of the gap of his rest, Yang Wu was full of grievances and pondered over and over again. Finally, he was ready to seek the theory of Daiwang. Why should he dig himself so deeply. He didn''t understand why he had offended Dai Wang. He thought about it for a long time. He thought that he might have had a problem with making ice a few days ago when he was kicking and trampling on himself at the gate of Taiji hall. Unfortunately, just as Yang Wu was about to find Li Hong, Li Hong, accompanied by cheetah and Jingzhe, went to the inner province to find Yang Wu''s trouble. The two men ran into each other when they were bypassing the small garden behind the Tai Chi hall. It was just as the so-called enemies met that they were extremely envious. Li Hong, in a rage, quickly walked up to Yang Wu, and without waiting for Yang Wu''s salute, he asked, "why did you give me that little milk? Do you think this king is not qualified to ask for so much milk "Er My servant Yang Wu met the king Yang Wu was questioned as soon as he came up. He was speechless. He sent someone to ask for milk early this morning, but by then the milk had been distributed and there was no surplus. How can we blame him. "Daiwang, I dare not refuse to give you what you want even if you have ten more guts. The food bureau is not prepared enough today. I don''t know that you want milk from Daiwang, and it will be delivered to you tomorrow. Do you think so?" Yang Wu''s grievance in the heart deepened a few minutes, bitterly said. "Really? It''s not that you deliberately refused to give me milk? " Li Hong heard Xiaoxue say that there was no milk in Shangshi bureau this morning. He thought it was Yang Wu who knew that he had sold him popsicles for money. Now it seems that it is his villain''s heart that drives a gentleman''s belly. "Sure enough, how dare you not give it to you? Even if it is not given to others, as long as you open your mouth, the maid will keep it for you." Yang Wu saw that Li Hong''s face became slow, and the tight string in his heart was also relaxed. "Well, you can bring me more milk tomorrow. Forget it. I''ll let them go to Shangshi Food Bureau to get it. Don''t forget to say hello to Shangshi Bureau." Li Hong said. Yang Wu nodded shyly. Then he asked cautiously, "Daiwang, I don''t know something about your servant. I hope you can help me solve your doubts." "What''s the matter?" Li Hong raised his head and asked curiously. "This This Daiwang, why do other eunuchs buy your ice sticks for two Wen, but why do they sell them to maids for ten Wen? " Yang Wu thought for a while, or the tone stammered out. He thought, no matter what, Daiwang will not be upset because of this. Although he doesn''t care about the money, the whole Taiji palace is trapped by himself. It''s not good to say it. "Oh, there''s no reason. It''s just that I hurt my foot for several days because of kicking you. I revenge you." Li Hongli said, of course, with a strong sense of justice. Yang Wu finally laughs at ease. He is amused by the temperament of a three-year-old child. At the same time, he also laughs at himself for being too nervous. Unknowingly, in the process of dealing with Daiwang, Yang Wu regarded Daiwang as an adult, so he would be wronged. Why did he never offend Daiwang be trapped by Daiwang. Now that the acting king has pointed out that it is revenge on him, it is enough to show that it is not someone who made the acting King difficult for himself. To understand this point, Yang Wu for several nights can not rest on the pillow hanging heart, finally is down-to-earth into the stomach. He was deeply afraid that his majesty or Zhaoyi were dissatisfied with himself, and he took the hand of the king to get rid of himself. Since it was not as complicated as he thought, Yang Wu''s whole person relaxed at once, and his smile became more natural. Li Hong took out a popsicle and put it in his mouth. After leaving Yangwu, Li Hong, who was going to his palace, met Li Yifu, who was preparing to leave the palace, on the way to Ganlu hall. Two people stand on a secluded road paved by goose warm stone. They are both stunned at the same time and look at each other without speaking. Fortunately, Li Yifu responded quickly, and his expression of amazement turned into a natural smile. He walked quickly to Li Hong and said, "I have met the king Dai." "Li Shilang? I don''t know if Li Shilang is... " Li Hong carefully looked at the road behind him and asked. Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong, who once met in court, are the two most feared people in Li Hong''s life. Xu Jingzong, who lived in Yin for thousands of years, has a knife hidden in his smile. This is clearly recorded in historical books. In the peak period, although they could not turn their hands into clouds and cover their hands for rain, they were also two important officials in the reign of Emperor Gaozong! For their own vested interests and to suppress potential political opponents, these two people walked between Li Zhi and Wu Mei like fish in water, leaving an indelible mark in the Taiji palace of this period. Li Yifu''s smile makes people feel gentle and courteous. Looking directly at his eyes, there is no trace of falsehood. It is full of honesty and truth, which makes people unable to connect with his nickname. But the more so, Li Hong is in the heart more alert to the people in front of him, so that he had to play a full 12 points of spiritual treatment. At this time, when he is 40 years old, he has a promising future, but he is a man of great ambition.He was the most important official in the imperial court of the Tang Dynasty. In Li Hong''s plan, although he wanted to isolate Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong from his mother''s concubine Wu Mei, Li Hong still felt Li Yifu''s fierceness and shrewdness in his actual communication. The subtle changes in the palace and even the harem failed to escape the bright and frank eyes of Li Yifu. His keen antennae, accurate calculation, and boldness of mind are the most proud eating skills of Li Yifu. At the moment, Li Yifu appeared on the way to Ganlu hall because he had offended changsun Wuji, and was later reprimanded as bizhou Sima. At this time, the amnesty letter had not arrived in Menxia Province, but he had been informed of it in advance. It can be seen how keen this guy''s feelers are and how complex the relationship between the court and the court is. The reason why they came to see Li Zhi today was to discuss with Wang Dejian, another servant of the central Book Province, about his demotion. In the process, they saw a way out of Lizhi''s urgent need to abolish Wang Liwu. That is, no one dared or considered whether to propose to his majesty to abolish Wang Liwu. But such a gap was seized by Li Yifu acutely. He was bold and careful and calculated accurately. Li Yi Fu calculated and speculated on Lizhi''s psychology: "I''m afraid your majesty needs a servant at the moment. Can you help him to unfold this matter in front of him?" So now I am in the situation of being suppressed by the eldest sun Wuji. I can''t retreat. For my own future, it seems that I can only fight to death! As for the result, he is absolutely sure that his majesty will be attracted to this proposal. In this way, he will never be exiled to bizhou as Sima by the eldest sun Wuji. Li Hong and Li Yifu were in the garden pavilion. No one knew what they were talking about. Jingzhe and Cheetah were also sent far away by Li Hong. They could not hear what they said. In a word, when two people came out, one big and one small, both had satisfied smiles on their faces, which looked like the selling faces of two treacherous ministers, Cao Cao. Li Yifu made a big ceremony to Li Hong and said, "thank you so much. I will never forget the gift of the king. I am ready to implement it." "That''s it. Remember to be quick. I''m afraid it''s fresh. Over time, other people will find out the mystery. Then it''s not your family that can do it." Li Hong replied with a smile. "Yes, I understand. When the minister is ready, he will inform you as soon as possible. " Li Yifu said again. Cheetah and Jingzhe are a little strange. Zhongshu Shilang of Zhongshu Province even made a big ceremony to Daiwang twice in a row? This This is very difficult to see. If it is a prince, it can make sense. But it is only a prince who is favored by his majesty. Why does Li Yifu have to pay big gifts one after another? They were surprised, but none of them would show an expression of doubt at this time. Seeing Li Yifu, Li Hong left with cheetah and Jingzhe satisfied. He felt that the distance from Li Yifu was almost the same. Li Hongqiang resisted the impulse to look back and said in a low voice: "after three or two days, prepare a large number of ice hockey sticks for Li Yifu, and let him take them out of the palace and sell them in the East and West markets." "Yes, Daiwang." Said the cheetah at the same time. Li Hong doesn''t want to say it now, but because he needs to use his words to relieve his inner tension and uneasiness. Because, he seems to be able to feel substantively, behind that pair of eyes have been staring at him, staring at him tightly, forcing him to turn back. Li Hong''s feeling is not good, and Li Yifu''s feeling is also bad. Although he has always kept his face in front of the bronze mirror, and I don''t know how many times he has practiced the natural and frank smile, but now, for the first time, he feels that his smile on his face is still a little stiff, even some fake. The sweat unconsciously flows from the forehead, from the back of the head, from the temples to the neck and chest. Sweating is the best portrayal of him now. But he did not dare to wipe it. He was afraid that his actions would attract the attention of Daiwang. Everything in the pavilion just now made Li Yifu feel that he was not talking with a three-year-old boy, but with a person with more experience than himself. If he didn''t remind himself all the time in his heart, I''m afraid he really doubted whether he had lost his eyes or whether he had been thinking too much because of thinking about people day and night, and had hallucinations because of prudence. Looking at the small figure leisurely into the hall of manna, the air is calm and natural from beginning to end. Besides, no matter the footstep or arm swing movement, there has never been any small deformation. From the beginning to the entrance of the manna hall, the whole person has not been flustered, and has never looked back. Li Yifu has observed a lot of people, and he found that few people can walk naturally and calmly under the gaze of those who have the heart. Most people will unconsciously appear in more or less movement deformation, appear a little stiff and unnatural. But the three-year-old Prince''s actions along the way were consistent under his own eyes, which made him begin to doubt whether it was a blessing or a disaster for him to risk his meeting with Daiwang.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 Psychological warfare has been used in China for thousands of years, but the term psychological warfare does not appear at the same time, nor is it standardized and recognized as a discipline. But relatively speaking, the highest level of psychological warfare in China''s battlefield, such as "subduing the soldiers without fighting", has also been planned as a strategy. With the development of the strategy, psychology has become a small discipline included in the development. "Bombing camp" in China, whether in ancient times or in modern times, is the most frightening thing for the generals. The barracks are the place of killing and the edge of life and death. As people''s nerves have been in a highly tense state, if there is any soldier who is emotionally or psychologically unstable at night, it is easy to hallucinate, thinking that the enemy is attacking and dressing himself first, and then alerting others, it is easy to cause soldiers to kill each other and confusion in the barracks. At this time, even if the supreme general is here, it is often difficult to control the situation. Li Hong regarded the first confrontation with Li Yifu as psychological warfare. Li Hong classified the first encounter as psychological warfare because of their environment and Li Hong''s inner vigilance against Li Yifu. In addition, Li Yifu was suppressed and exiled by the eldest sun Wuji at that time, and his psychology was also in a tense state. Therefore, when the two met for the first time, there was an invisible undercurrent beyond their control. Li Hong stood at the gate of the manna hall and watched Li Yifu''s back disappear in the corner. He felt a deep sigh of relief. He was so powerful that he could not resist. If it was Xu Jingzong, the immortal Yin man, Li Hong couldn''t imagine whether he would be able to resist living in his present state without falling behind. After all, when Li Yifu was in charge of Zhongshu Province in his later period, he was in a state of elation and ecstasy. Because of his humble origin, he lobbied others to revise the clan records in order to let himself really squeeze into the circle of high-ranking officials. It can be seen that his ambition was fully revealed at the beginning, and finally he was sent to prison for his ambition. As for Xu Jingzong, the Chengfu is deeper than that of Li Yifu, which is more difficult to understand. He also knows how to hide and how to use others to achieve his own goals. Therefore, Xu Jingzong lived more than ten years than Li Yifu. Li Zhi looked at Li Hong, who was in a daze. He walked quietly behind him. Seeing that he had not responded, Li Zhi gently patted his head and said, "what do you think? The father and the emperor have come up to him and have not found out yet. " "Er, my son''s minister has met my father." Li Hong woke up and saluted in a hurry. Li Zhi grinned and turned around Li Hong, and suddenly said, "your mother and concubine, as well as the queen and Xiao Shufei, will send you the popsicles you made. Why don''t you send them to your brother Li Zhong?" "Ah? Son minister Do you know that you can go to the east palace? So... " "You can come here if you want to, and go if you want to. Why are you afraid to go to the east palace? Is there any gap between you and the prince when you are young Li Zhi asked with a smile. Li Hong cerebellum bag melon a shock, this son obviously gave calculate to leak. What he originally thought was: according to the historical records, Li Zhong will soon be abolished. For himself, it is better not to associate with him too much, so as to avoid being accused of right and wrong behind him when he is behind. Now Li Zhi asked Li Hongcai that he had made a big mistake. Now his own behavior will make people doubt his attitude. So Li Hong''s cerebellar bag melon seeds a low, low voice said: "I''m afraid that after going to Yiyang, they will think I flatter the prince." Li Hong''s reaction is extremely quick, the matter boils down to the matter between the children. Such an excuse would be more appropriate for his age. After all, when children are together, they don''t spend the night together. When they meet the next day, they play as they should. But also, because the children are childlike, Li Hong has a reason not to flatter the crown prince in order to play with Yiyang and others, so as not to be isolated by Yiyang in the palace. Sure enough, Li Zhi was very satisfied with Li Hong''s honesty. Gently smile a few times, said: "go, take your popsicle with your father to see your brother. It would be very impolite to go on like this. I thought shangguanyi could teach you all the five virtues of the three cardinal principles and the five constant virtues, but I don''t want to. You haven''t learned it yet. " "Benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith, the father, the emperor and the children know the five constant, but It''s just I wish Yiyang and Gao An, hum, never give them free popsicles any more. " Li Hong stomped his feet and complained about Yiyang and Gao''an. But for them, he would not have been blamed by his father. Yang Wu has already taken a basket of ice sticks on his arm, ready to go to the east palace. Li Hong had no choice but to let Jing Zhe and Cheetah go back first and follow his father to the east palace. The emperor''s guard of honor is not small, even if it is so close to the East Palace, it is quite cumbersome. By the time they really went out, Li Zhi and Li Hong were already lined up with dozens of people. Through the Jiade gate and chongjiao gate, Li Zhi and Li Hong arrived at the gate of chongjiao hall with Li Hong. Li Zhong had already led the prince Liufu and others to wait here for a long time. Li Zhi waved his hand at will. First he said hello to the prince''s six teachers, and then it was the prince''s turn to salute him. After the ceremony, Lizhi patted Li Hong''s small head melon seeds and pushed him to Li Zhong.Li Hong looks up at Li Zhong. Li Zhong is 13 years old. He is very tall and wide. However, there is a sense of promise between his eyebrows. Seeing Li Hong pushed out by Li Zhi, he almost shows a panic look. "Hong''er has met the emperor." Li Hong courted Li Zhong. "Five brothers, please rise." Li Zhong quickly signaled. I don''t know why, since the first time he followed queen Wang to see the fifth younger brother, he was a little afraid of the fifth younger brother. At that time, the fifth younger brother was still a baby. However, as soon as he touched Li Hong''s eyes, he felt uneasy, as if his penetrating eyes could see through his heart. The East Palace is always said to laugh at the imperial court. In the whole area occupied by the Taiji palace, the East Palace also occupies a third of the area, but the buildings inside are still much less than that of the Taiji palace. Chongwen hall, Lizheng hall and Chongren hall stand in turn. The Lizheng hall in the center is the place where the prince usually deals with things. The front facing is the chongjiao hall where Li Hong and his wife came to. His highness Chongwen is the Chongwen hall and the place where the prince learns. In the rear of the three halls of Lizheng, Chongwen and Chongren, there is a small garden, rockery, flowing water, buildings, pavilions and so on. Through this area, there is the prince''s residence. On both sides are the classic kitchen, the living woman''s courtyard, the inner square, etc., and then there are various palaces and real back gardens. Li Zhong carefully accompanies Li Zhi to walk in front of him. Li Zhi holds Li Hong in his hand. Li Hong tries to break away from him several times, but he is still caught by him. This is not because Li Zhi wants to show his love for Li Hong in front of Li Zhong, but because Li Zhi is afraid of Li Hong''s foolishness and running. In case something out of the ordinary is done in front of the prince Liufu and his face is lost, he will have to face the impeachment of the imperial censor. Simply grasp the little guy, do not give him a chance to cause trouble. Li Zheng hall obviously after careful repair when Li Zhong moved into the East Palace, the whole Lizheng hall looks noble and elegant, and the scenery is good everywhere. Li Zhi motioned to Yang Wu to pass the basket with his arm bent to Li Zhong''s eunuch. Then he said to Li Zhong, "this is what Hong Er specially sent to you. I have nothing to do today. I just come to see you together." "Thank you for your father and your five brothers." Li Zhong reached for it in person, and then handed it to the eunuch next to him. "You''re welcome, brother. It''s my father who cares about you. I didn''t expect to send it to you. That''s what he meant. My father said that it was hot, and it had not rained since the summer. I''m afraid there are not many ice cubes here for summer vacation. So he asked me to bring some popsicles to relieve you of the heat. You should thank my father. " Li Hong, like a little adult, said what he was willing to say. Li Zhong smiles and bows to Li Zhi again. From the beginning to the end, Li Zhong''s eyes always seemed to be deliberately avoiding Li Hong''s eyes. He never looked at him. Even if they met occasionally, Li Zhong would quickly shift his eyes. Li Hong did not know that he looked at Li Zhong for the first time, which left him with a deep psychological shadow. Li Zhong, who had been timid and cowardly since childhood, was in the East Palace, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t know what was going on in the palace. Besides, the queen often called him into the palace to narrate. Therefore, Li Hong is very popular in the Imperial Palace, so he is naturally aware of it. In addition, during this period of time, rumors spread everywhere, and the news that his father intended to abolish Wang Liwu spread everywhere. The queen and Xiao Shufei and the five younger brother''s mother''s concubine fight in the back palace. At this time, the father''s attitude was to favor Wu Mei alone, which made Li Zhong''s position of prince more precarious. As the biggest dependence between Queen Wang and Wu Mei, Queen Wang regarded Li Zhong as an important weight. Because of his existence, Queen Wang still had the courage to fight with Wu Mei after she fell out of favor with Li Zhi. However, Li Zhong obviously didn''t think so. His innate cowardice and the sudden rise of Li Hong and his mother''s concubine made him dominate the imperial palace. Li Zhong was afraid that he would be framed to death or abandoned by his father. Therefore, he lost his courage to say a few words for Empress Wang or Wu Zhaoyi in front of Li Zhi. Therefore, in the conversation with little Li Hong, his eyes are either looking at the ground or looking out of the window. He will never let his eyes look at Li Hong. No matter how harmless human and animal expressions Li Hong makes, it will not help. All of this was naturally seen by Li Zhi. At the beginning, his cowardice was due to the strength of his father and the emperor. If his uncle and grandson Wuji were not highly recommended by others, I am afraid that the one sitting on the throne would be Qingque or Qingque''s son. Li Zhi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. He hated his cowardice. For example, no matter how he looked at Li Zhong, he felt that he was not the best choice for Prince Li. He was too similar to himself, even weaker than himself. He even behaved flustered in the face of a three-year-old boy! The idea of abolishing Wang Liwu and Zhong Lihong was not very strong in my heart. In the conversation between the two brothers, they had to be firm. In addition, in the hall of manna, Li Yi Fu''s overt and covert signs and recommendations made him feel that it was probably the most appropriate time to abolish Wang Liwu.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 "Last night, the rain was sparse and the wind was strong, and I could not sleep away the wine. Ask the roller shutter, but the Begonia is still the same. Know it or not? It should be green, fat, red and thin. " Li Hongli slowly read the song "Rumeng Ling" by Li Qingzhao in front of the window. It rained all night. In the hazy morning, the rain had just stopped. The severe heat and heat of the rain was a timely rain for the originally dry Guanzhong area. This year''s crops do not need to be afraid of being killed in the field by drought. Some people know what happened on the rainy night in the palace, while others don''t. All in all, the night was as usual, and it was a night of great change. Night rain seems to cooperate with everything that happened last night, slowly dispersed in the morning fog. The rain washed the bright red on the slate, but could not wash out the air, as if there was still a trace of sadness and fishy smell. Li Hong knew that there were some eunuchs in the palace who would never appear in front of his eyes again. On this night, according to the historical records of later generations, the emperor of the Imperial Palace finally changed his master. Last night''s sadness remains on the colorful petals, that drop of dew, as if it was the last night did not shed tears. At this moment, in the silent morning, silent narrative, accusing of last night''s tragic. "I have seen the king." His eyes were full of bloodstains. Obviously, he didn''t have a good rest last night. "How?" "The queen and Xiao Shufei are in peace, but they have moved from the original palace to the back palace, and all the ladies and eunuchs around have changed their faces." Grain of grain said. This should have been planned by the mother''s concubine. I''m afraid that all the eunuchs were trained in the harem in recent years. "Go down and have a rest." Li Hong''s children''s voice was a little low. The grain of grain stood there and did not move. His throat wriggled for a long time. Obviously, he wanted to say something, but he didn''t seem to dare to say it. Li Hong turned to look at him and asked, "do you want to say that I should be happy now?" "I don''t dare. I just think you should not be like this So... " He didn''t know how to describe the expression on the face of a child who was more than three years old and about to be four years old. "Dai Wang, the grain of grain said so." Summer solstice suddenly knelt down in front of Li Hong, lowered his head and said, "Your Majesty has set Zhaoyi as my queen''s mother of the Tang Dynasty yesterday. If the Daiwang is not happy at the moment, I''m afraid it will bring you inconvenience. Although everything was not what Daiwang wanted to see last night, you are still young, and you have done it. You should do it." Finally, the whole body of the summer solstice is shaking. These words are not what they should say, but they hope that the Daiwang, who giggles every day, will come back soon, instead of such a worried face. Li Hong patted Xia Zhi on the shoulder to signal him to get up. He said lightly, "don''t say that again. Although there are no outsiders here, it''s not good for you if it is spread out." "You should die. You shouldn''t talk nonsense..." The grain of grain also kneels in front of Li Hong for the first time, and asks the way of two people''s fear of summer solstice. "Get up, I don''t blame you. I went to the front to relax. After a while, Jingzhe and Cheetah came back and asked them to look for me in front Li Hong looked at the two people kneeling in front of him. He felt more agitated. He simply left and went to the small garden. The air seems to be hidden in the light of blood. After a few deep breaths of the moist fresh air after the rain, Li Hong felt that he wanted to vomit. It was like last night''s miserable cry, stained with blood, which was solidified in the air for a long time. A little pale, he didn''t walk on the winding path paved with bluestone slabs or the winding goose warm stone road. Instead, he stepped on the wet soil and patted the dew on the petals with one foot deep and one foot shallow, as if to pat the fishy smell on the pure petals last night and then not into the soil. He had already prepared for what happened last night. Even before it happened, he still had some expectations in his heart. He hoped that this moment would come and pass quickly. In any case, it''s easier than waiting for the tragedy to happen. But when the real bloody rain happened in the rainy night last night, his ears seemed to hear lonely souls and wild ghosts in the wilderness. In the silent night sky, his heart was still extremely miserable. The psychological preparation that had been made, when the first scream happened, completely broke his psychological defense line. He sent out grain of grain, Jingzhe, Huameng and cheetah. Even in Yiyang and Gao''an, he arranged for Xiaoxue and Xiaohan to wait for him. He was afraid that some people in the chaos of last night would hurt their brothers and sisters. He believed that he was in his mother''s concubine. No, now she is the queen. I''m afraid there won''t be anyone in the whole palace because of the degree of being loved by his mother and his father. Dare to kill people in front of his own maid. His feet were covered with soil, but he did not feel that the weight of the shoes was increased because of the soil under his feet. He still walked through the small garden, patting petals with both hands at will. After he passed by, the petals falling slowly behind him like a rain of flowers, with a trace of loneliness and heaviness in the profusion and profusion."I have seen the king." After searching for a long time, Jingzhe and others found the king of generation in the flowers, who did not know whether it was rain or tears. "Say it." "There is nothing wrong with Wang Xu and Li Xiao." "Li Shangjin, king of Qi, has nothing to do with it." "There is nothing wrong with Li Sujie, king of Yong." "Hui Dai Wang, Yi Yang, Gao''an Princess nothing." Li Hong nodded, did not speak, squatted down in the flowers do not know what to do, a few people did not dare to speak, so quietly watching the small body submerged in the flowers. After a while, Daiwang''s face hung with his usual smile and slowly got up. A few snails were crawling on his little hands, and they were crawling slowly to the wrist in his little hands. "It seems hard, but in fact it is fragile. Just like this palace, it seems solid. Once destroyed, everything inside will be destroyed. Summer solstice, accompany me to my mother''s back there. By the way, you can accompany me to go with me. " Li Hong did not change his shoes. Instead, he went to Wumei''s palace with two shoes full of clay. Xia Zhi and Mu Zhong looked at the snail in Li Hong''s hand. He always felt that taking the snail on behalf of the king was not like a metaphor for him and other princes and princesses. It was more like a metaphor for Prince Li Zhong who was in the east palace. It seemed that Prince Liu was the bodyguard. But in front of the queen and his majesty, those guards were just like the snail''s shell, which was very fragile. "Li Hong, my son''s minister, has met his mother." Wu Mei sits in the palace and is coaxing Li Xian who just wakes up. The sound of beating spreads from the outside of the palace to his ears. The sound should be a distance from the palace gate. "more and more undisciplined, this Shangguan instrument is not very idle recently, this palace has not reminded him, this royal etiquette how can not see a little in the king of the body." Wu Mei sighed in her heart, frowned and murmured. Now the whole harem can let her feel headache, it is her eldest son, is just a skin monkey, this is less than four years old, wilt idea is particularly good, no matter how discipline is useless, after punishment, still is indifferent to go his own way. One side of the palace maid forgot to look at the door, listening to the voice of Daiwang, I''m afraid there is no time to pass. She bowed her head and said with a smile: "queen, the king is still young. You will not be angry when you are older. You don''t know that Daiwang was different from other babies since he was a child, that is, he cried with his bad smile "Well Yes, this little thing hasn''t bothered my palace since childhood. It seems that It seems to be very clever and sensible from birth, eat when you should eat, sleep when you should, and don''t cry or make noise. " "I still don''t wet the bed. A few days ago, the summer solstice came to send you the ice-cream for Wang Xiaojing. Just in time, the maid was waiting on the king Lu. The summer solstice was surprised to say that she had tried her best to think for a long time. Since you gave Daiwang to serve her, it seems that she has not made the modern king urinate in bed." The maid in law covered her mouth and laughed. Wu Mei also chuckled and said, "yes, I was sensible when I was a child. Now, when I grow up, I don''t know. I have to worry about this little thing. I''m afraid that I didn''t tire out my palace when I was a child. Now I''m sorry to change my way." "Li Hong, the son''s minister, saw his mother again..." Li Hong made a face at the maiden saluting him at the door with his throat. "This little skin monkey." Wu Mei sighs helplessly again. She looks down at Li Xian who is obedient in her arms, touches her cheek, and then looks up at Li Hong who comes in. It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. Wu Mei''s forehead is full of black lines again. "You little thing, you are so angry that you can come here." Wu Mei was really angry this time. She watched the little guy walk in all the way, and then on the precious Persian carpet under her feet, she left a striking small mud footprints. She handed Li Xian in her arms to the maiden and quickly got up. Before Li Hong could react and run outside, she grabbed her collar. At this time, Wu Mei had already lost a bit of the Queen''s demeanor, and became a common mother who hated iron but not steel. "Look, where are you going crazy? What do you eat? How can you serve the king on behalf of the emperor! This The clothes are all wet. You You''re going to be pissed off, aren''t you? You kneel down. " Wu Mei''s words scared the grain and summer solstice quickly knelt down to plead guilty, kowtow like garlic in there, a sentence a: "the slave should die, the slave should die." The party was heartless and giggled, allowing himself to be dragged around by Wu Mei. He looked up and down at his wet clothes and patted the dew on it gently. His anxious eyes filled Li Hong with contradictory warmth. At the moment, Wu Mei is like an ordinary mother worrying about her child. "I miss my mother." Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s hands and pulled the dew of his clothes. Enjoying the rare warmth of mother and son, Li Hong suddenly hugged Wu Mei''s neck and murmured. Wu Mei''s hands were stiff, and she held Li Hong lying in her arms. One hand touched the back of the cerebellar bag melon and murmured, "what''s wrong, hong''er?"? It''s OK. Last night was just a dream. Hong''er is not afraid. There is a mother in there. "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 "I''m not afraid. I just miss my mother." Li Hong leaves Wu Mei''s arms, smiles at Wu Mei, and suddenly kisses Wu Mei on her beautiful face. Wu Mei turned her eyes at him helplessly, sighed and said, "I''ve been cheated by you again. But today, do you think that the mother will not punish you? There is no royal etiquette. It should be punished. Come on, first bring your new clothes to the king on behalf. " "Ah? Mother, do you still have your children''s clothes? " Li Hong was shocked. Since he was three years old, he was accompanied by a maid of honor. How could he have his own clothes here? "Well, do you think the queen mother will not miss you after you leave?" Wu Mei gave him a look. The maid quickly took out a set of clean and tidy clothes from her bedroom, and said with a smile, "Daiwang, this is made by the queen herself. Every stitch and thread is sewn by the queen herself, and the maids have not put in their hands." It doesn''t matter where Hongwu''s four year old is not to help her change her coat. Li Hong had no choice but to show her maternal side. If she didn''t cherish it, I''m afraid there would be fewer and fewer opportunities in the future. So she opened her arms and waited for Wu Mei to help him change her clothes. Wu Mei''s hands had just helped him untie several cloth buttons from his armpit. Li Hong suddenly looked tight. Gu Ling''s strange eyes moved back and forth. He put down his arm and pressed Wu Mei''s hands and said in a hurry: "empress mother, I''d better change them by myself. I''ll go to your bedroom to change them." As soon as the words were finished, Li Hong quickly avoided Wu Mei''s hands and reached out to grab the new clothes in the hands of the palace maid. Wu Mei has long discovered that something is wrong with this guy. As soon as she unties two buttons for him, she sees the little guy''s eyes whirling around. She seems to think of something, and she has to change it by herself. How can the little guy''s expression escape her eyes? She immediately realizes that there must be something wrong with the skin monkey. He grabbed Li Hong forward and said, "what''s wrong with you, you skinny monkey? Can you dress yourself? Don''t think I don''t know. You let the summer solstice and other people dress you every day. " "No, my mother, my son''s ministers have grown up and can change them by themselves." Li Hong tries hard to break away from Wu Mei''s arms. Although Wu Mei didn''t put on a ceremonious court dress, the Queen''s so-called casual clothes, half arm large sleeve shirt, a long skirt with the ground, and the headdress on the bun were also very solemn. Li Hong struggled in her arms. At the moment, she was also crisp and half exposed, her hair was slightly disordered, her face was delicate and red, and she was slightly panting. "Come on, hold this little thing in my palace. I''d like to see if you have anything to hide from your mother and empress." Wu Mei grabs Li Hong''s small hand in a panic and gasps. Suddenly, several maids came up from both sides. Although they didn''t dare to hold down the king Dai, they were also white and delicate jade hands, which quickly surrounded Li Hong''s whole body. At this time, no matter how he wriggled and got rid of it, Li Hong didn''t dare to scream like a wolf, for fear of being punished more seriously by Wu Mei. Li Xian, who was held by the maid of the palace, was excited at the moment. His hands were waving hard. He looked at his brother with wide eyes. He was pressed on the carpet and couldn''t move. It''s hard for Wu Mei to untie her robe. She can''t help but slap Li Hong''s ass with a smile and curse: "you skinny monkey, you''re not four years old. You''re good at it when you grow up, eh? What is this? " Wu Mei slaps Li Hong on the buttocks, as if blocked by something soft and thick. She obviously feels that she slaps her gently and does not hit Li Hong''s ass. At this time, Li Chunhua''s chest was even more intense, and she wanted to see a few pieces of Honghua''s clothes. Finally, Li Hong resists several female expensive claws. Wu Mei holds the pants and turns them over. She sees a thick cloth pad sewn on the buttocks inside the pants. Wu Mei''s forehead exudes sweat, and suddenly there is a burst of black line. This little guy seems to have been prepared for it. No wonder every time I catch him spanking him and punish him, he runs away with a smile. It turns out that this cloth cushion is used for protection. "Pa" a slap, this is a solid hit on Li Hong''s buttocks, Li Hong immediately issued a scream, although not very painful, but a big master''s Bare Butt, by several women pressed, this is simply a man''s shame. Wu Mei''s two hands quickly look at the pants, knee also found two thick cloth pad, needless to say, this is used to escape their punishment, he knelt down with, this little guy is thoughtful ah. Wu Mei looked over and recalled the scene when she punished Li Hong for kneeling. After each punishment, she did not see him like other princes. Her knees were sore or it was difficult to stand up. Every time after the punishment, he quickly stood up and ran, looking as if he had never knelt down. Well, he had been prepared. The only clothes on her upper body have also been stripped off. Wu Mei is like an ordinary mother cleaning up her children''s clothes. She picks up her coat and shakes the dust that doesn''t exist. She only hears a few pieces of wood falling out of her sleeve pocket.Puzzled with a frown, looking at the maid hastily picked up and put it in her hand, Wu Mei picked up a small block of wood and looked at it carefully. She saw that the small block of wood seemed to be engraved with "characters". Wu Mei asks the maid in law to help Li Hong put on her clothes. It''s still cool in the morning after the rain. Don''t let the little thing get sick. Then Wu Mei took a small piece of wood and looked at the "characters" on it. She frowned for a long time. She didn''t know whether the words were engraved on it. So she drew unconsciously in the air according to the strokes on the block. "Virtue?" Wu Mei gently read a, this is the reverse of the word, but also like the ink has been stained, engraved on the side of the remaining black ink. Wu Mei changed another look, and this time it was easy to recognize. There was a word "Fu" written on it, and another one was written on it. It was obviously reversed with the word "Xing". "What is this?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong who is dressed neatly and asks. "Oh, it''s not something new. It''s the children''s ministers who are boring and playing." Li Hong said as if nothing happened. When he came to Wu Mei, he would take it and carry it. "Did you carve it?" Wu Mei asks suspiciously. The wood of this small block of wood looks very hard. As a child of three years old, how can he have such great strength to engrave characters? There must be a secret. "Summer solstice, what is this? Tell the truth to this palace. " Wu Mei has a pretty face and frost. When facing the maiden, her expression on her face is not as soft as that when she is facing Li Hong. The majesty of the empress is vividly reflected. Putong, the summer solstice was so scared that she knelt on the ground and shivered again. From time to time, she peeked at Dai Wang secretly, but she didn''t know what to say. "Come on, what is this for and who carved it?" Wu Mei''s voice becomes cold. "To the queen, it was ordered by the king''s behalf that his servants and servants should be in prison to find someone to carve." Summer solstice shivering said. "What''s the use of carving?" Wu Mei continues to ask coldly, intuition tells her, this small wood square certainly is not simple. "Empress mother, don''t embarrass her. It''s the children''s minister''s fault. The child minister will go to the door and kneel down." Li Hong could not hide it. He was also afraid that his mother would punish Xia Zhi, so he said in dismay. "Make it clear to me first, and then go to the door and kneel." Wu Mei put a few small wooden blocks on the table and said. "Er How to say, this is used by the children''s ministers to copy the book of commandments. " Li Hong lowered his head and said. "The book of commandments? How to use it? " Wu Mei pressed her step by step, without giving Li Hong a chance to breathe. She quickly asked. "A few days ago, shangguanyi punished the children''s ministers to copy the book of admonishments a hundred times. They were afraid that they would not be able to complete the book within the specified date, so That''s it. " Li Hong hesitated to say. "There are 86 words in Zhuge Kongming''s book of commandments. How do you copy it with these small pieces of wood?" Wu Mei is obviously not only an expert in martial arts, but also quite familiar with some famous works. Li Hong looked distressed, scratching his ears and scratching his cheek like hesitation: "these are used out of order a few days ago, and then find someone to carve them again. With the rest, you can copy. " "How to copy?" Wu Mei''s face is livid. This little monkey must have been cheating. No wonder Li Zhi has been boasting in front of her a few days ago. Now she has been studying hard. Li Hong can write down the jiezishu and QianZiWen written by shangguanyi. Now it seems that Li Hong has cheated everyone again! Li Hong sighed in his heart. It must be hard to escape the fate today. The punishment for kneeling is fixed. I don''t know how long the empress mother will let her kneel down, and when it is. Why does the father''s emperor not go down to the court? Hurry to save your son. Li Hong walked up to Wu Mei, picked up a small piece of wood and put the word side up. Then he arranged it neatly on the table. He also motioned for the summer solstice to get ink and a piece of cloth. Then, under Wu Mei''s watch, Li Hong picked up the cloth and dipped it in ink in the inkstone. Secretly, he took a glance at Wu Mei, whose face gradually softened. Then he sighed again, and applied the ink evenly on the small wood block. "All right." "Is that all right?" Wu Mei understood something and motioned the maid to bring a piece of paper to Li Hong. With a sad face, Li Hong picked up the paper and laid it on the small wooden block. He spread the white paper evenly with his hands, and then took the white paper down from the small wood block. I saw the original empty white paper neatly wrote: "husband, virtue, line, sad and other words." Li Hong handed it to Wu Mei and said, "that''s it. No matter what you want me to copy, as long as I arrange the different words in order. Oh... " Li Hong had a vague understanding of Wu Mei, and further explained: "for example, copying the book of Jiezi:" when a gentleman goes, he should cultivate himself by calmness and cultivate his virtue by frugality. I''ll just pick out the pieces of wood and arrange them. Then I''ll repeat what I''ve just done, and I''ll finish copying. " "Go out and kneel for me." Wu Mei''s hand trembled and pointed to the door. Her silver teeth clenched and she said with a headache! "Oh." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 Wu Mei holds her forehead and sighs one after another. She is helpless. What kind of son did she have This You can think of it! Wu Mei thought with a piece of wood in her hand. This is not to say that it can be made out of thin air just by being smart. She knows what Li Hong made in her heart! This is a feat for the Tang Dynasty. To taste it carefully, it is much more convenient and fast than the engraving books commonly used in the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, if there are wrong characters, it is easy to change them. Such small pieces of wood are easy to store. However, if a few characters or more characters are damaged in the large block, they will be completely abandoned and can not be used. Wu Mei supported her forehead and sighed. Outside the door, her thin figure knelt a little lonely, and she looked like she had been wronged. "What''s wrong, hong''er? What''s wrong with your mother Li Zhi rubbed Li Hong''s head with a smile. He didn''t let him get up. Instead, he passed by him and directly stepped into the palace. He didn''t give Li Hong a chance to speak. Li Hong let Li Zhi rub his head and continue to kneel there, but his ears are high, waiting for his father to tell him to get up quickly. It''s cold on the ground. Unfortunately, everything didn''t go as he wanted, and Li Zhi ignored him. Now Wu Mei is the master of the harem. Wu Mei is the master of the harem. Wu Mei is the master of everything in the harem. Naturally, Li Zhi will not excuse Li Hong as before. The Queen''s face will still be given in public. "What''s the matter?" Li Zhi looked back at Li Hong, and then saw Wu Mei, who was holding her forehead and sighing, stood up to salute him as soon as he came in. "Well My wife I really don''t know what kind of evil I have made. I even gave birth to such a master who worries people every day for his majesty. Take a look at it Wu Mei handed Li Hong the wooden block in her hand. Li Zhi took over the small wooden block inexplicably and took it away. It looked like: "what''s this?" Wu Mei doesn''t make a sound, and then shows him the words printed on the paper just now. Li Zhi looked at the paper, then looked at the pieces of wood in his hand. Although he did not know what Wu Mei wanted him to see, he was familiar with the handwriting on it. Today, after going down to the court, shangguanyi showed him Li Hong''s 100 times copy of the book of commandments. The handwriting on the book was almost the same as this one. The handwriting on a whole hundred pieces of paper was as neat as that of a template. Li Zhi still remembers shangguanyi''s face full of question marks, stroking his beard and shaking his head in doubt: "Your Majesty, this It is well known that Dai Wang is intelligent in mind. However, he was so young and childish that he was punished to copy the book of commandments one hundred times. He was able to copy so neatly that every word seemed too neat. " Li Zhi also said at that time: "isn''t this very good? It means that my hong''er has grown up and his mind has gradually stabilized. " "But..." Shangguanyi pondered or said: "Your Majesty, I doubt that Dai Wang Congying is excellent and hardworking. It''s just that the handwriting on it is almost the same. It doesn''t seem to be handwritten at all. Besides, how can a child''s mind completely calm down and copy it a hundred times? Even if it''s a minister, if you ask him to copy it a hundred times, I can''t make the handwriting on every piece of paper the same. " Li Zhi reached out to take shangguanyi from Yangwu''s hand. Li Hong copied a thick stack of jiezishu. In one hand, he held a few words of paper given by Wu Mei, and the other hand held a complete book of jiezishu. After carefully examining the handwriting on the two pieces of paper, it turned out that they were exactly the same, just like engraving. "This Is this hong''er''s word? " Li Zhi doubted. "You can print this block of wood on the word." Wu Mei really has a headache. Is that what this little thing thinks of? Is it true that Wenqu stars in the sky come down to earth? Otherwise, as a child, how could he make this extremely convenient printing! Li Zhi according to Wu Mei''s meaning, Wu Mei selected a block of wood printed on a word, it looks just the right size. Wu Mei picked up a piece of wood with ink in her hand and took the piece of paper in Lizhi''s hand. Without hesitation, she went on to the blank of the book of commandments. Li Zhi looks at Wu Mei''s behavior strangely. When Wu Mei''s hand is raised, she is surprised to see that there is a word "husband" written on the block just now. "Do you understand now that the little guy has to copy the book of commandments when he is making a membership fee? We''re all cheated by him. He''s rubbing. " Wu Mei didn''t have a good breath to say, the eyes glared fiercely at the small figure of the door that was tottering. "No way." Li Zhi immediately denied: "if the book of admonishment was printed from engraving, could hong''er have two engravings?" "Well This is where the little thing gives me a headache and it''s hard to defend, your majesty. The characters he made are all alive. If you need to print any sentence, you can find out the words engraved with the words, and then arrange them in order, so that you can make rubbings. " "No engraving?" Lizhi''s voice is eight degrees higher, which That''s incredible. What did the little guy think of it? Is it shangguanyi? It''s impossible. Shangguanyi is still confused."No Wu Mei sighed: "that little thing called this" movable type printing ". With it, if you want to print any book, you just need to engrave those characters on this block of wood. You don''t have to store so many engravings as before. If any word is broken, you can replace it with a new one." Lizhi now fully understood, excited face flushed, quickly stood up and paced back and forth: "great, great! Hong''er, this is a great achievement for me in the Tang Dynasty. Yes, in this way, the books we want to preserve and print are not all very simple? No longer need to spend time, energy and materials of engraving, no matter how many words of books, with hong''er''s work Movable type printing is more convenient than anything else! " Wu Mei smiles and looks at Lizhi''s excited walking around. In her eyes, she is helpless to Li Hong''s bitterness, and her mother''s pride and satisfaction to her son. "How did he do it?" Li Hong stopped and asked. Wu Mei smiles and shakes her head, and her red lips gently open and says slowly: "I don''t know. Maybe this little thing was forced out by Shangguan Yisheng." They looked at each other with a smile and looked out of the door. They saw their small bodies kneel down and fell asleep. Their buttocks were pouting and half of their faces were clinging to the ground. All of them were salivating from their mouths to the ground. Wu Mei''s face is cold, and her sword like eyes make Xia Zhi and mang seed frightened. She runs to the door and picks up Li Hong who is asleep. "Put it in the bedroom and take it when he wakes up." Wu Mei looked at the scenery outside the door and said. Li Hong, who fell asleep after kneeling for a short time, was still distressed by Wu Mei. She thought that she had not been able to sleep well last night. Otherwise, she would not be so sleepy today. She could fall asleep on her knees. Li Zhi watched the sleeping Li Hong pass by. The flush on his face did not go down completely because of his excitement. Looking at Li Hong''s lovely sleeping appearance, Li Zhi could not help reaching out and pinching Li Hong''s small face. Then he saw Li Hong carried into the bedroom by the summer solstice. "My son is really a child prodigy. It has been said in recent days that my son is a star of Wenqu. In this way, it is true, ha ha. How can I reward him, queen Wu Mei looked at her elated husband. There was a secret worry between her eyes and her eyebrows. She slowly opened her mouth and read, "last night, the rain was sparse and the wind was sudden, and the thick sleep could not eliminate the residual wine. Ask the roller shutter, but the Begonia is still the same. Do you know, do you know? It should be green, fat, red and thin. " "Why? Is this the Queen''s new work Li Hong, attracted by Wu Mei''s poetry recitation, asked. Wu Mei wryly smiles and shakes her head: "or the small things in the bedroom do." Li Zhi read it in a low voice for several times, and his brow was gradually wrinkled. He could not help shaking his head and sighing: "this seems to be a metaphor. Did Hong er not sleep well last night?" Wu Mei lowers her head and arranges her clothes. The color of red and green has always been her favorite color. In particular, the clothes close to the body are mostly green or red. When she first enters the palace, she often shows her clothes in water green. "One day I will be in the examination to see if he wrote this poem." Wu Mei walks to Li Zhi and stands side by side and says with a smile. Tacitly, both of them ignored what happened in the harem last night. No one is willing to talk about those ugly things at this time. Li Hong, who was picked up by the summer solstice, woke up. Listening to Wu Mei read his dream like order again this morning, she silently said, "do you know, I know, it should be the abolition of Wang Liwu." Li Hong was not surprised why the Empress Dowager knew the poem she had read early this morning. It would be strange if she did not know. Although he has the memory of the ninth generation, the child''s body still can''t consume too much of his mind, and he sleeps again unconsciously. When he woke up again, Lizhi had left his mother''s bedroom and returned to the manna hall. Wu Mei sat by the couch and looked at Li Hong, whose eyes were murmuring and turning disorderly. She pinched her small nose and said, "is the little thing awake?" Next to the palace maid quickly brought a wet towel to help Li Hong wipe his face. After Li Hong wakes up, she begins to serve Li Hong and the Queen''s meals. Li Hong ate a few mouthfuls in a hurry. The one who wanted to beat Li Xian in Wu Mei''s arms began to cry again. He wiped his mouth and said, "mother, my son''s minister is leaving. I have something to do when I go back." "You little thing..." Wu Mei quickly coaxes Li Xian, who is being teased and crying by Li Hong in her arms. When she wants to pat him, she sees that the small figure has already walked out of the door, and the summer solstice and the grain cob follow suit, slowly disappearing in the sight. The humid air in the early morning has been evaporated by the scorching sun. The high temperature of the sun and the dead air have combined to create the sultry heat that has been going on this summer. Walking on the path in the back garden, I suddenly heard a small head hiding among the flowers and calling to him: "Li Hong, come here." Li Hong stopped and looked at the black head with the flowers. A golden hairpin was shining brightly on her hair bun. "What''s the matter? Don''t hide. The hairpin on the top of your head has betrayed you. I''m stupid. " Li Hong didn''t have a good temper to say. Yiyang is like this. No matter how big or small, he always likes to look mysterious, just like doing underground work.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 Yiyang looks nervous, stealthily from behind the flowers, a beautiful white cheek that can be broken by blowing bullets. He looks around and makes sure that there is no one around. Then he jumps to Li Hong. "My mother asked you to come over." Yi Yang whispered in Li Hong''s ear. "Please?" Li Hong avoided the red lips that Yi Yang Du put on his ears and asked in surprise. Yiyang nodded his head seriously and continued to say, "a few days ago, my mother said that if she was placed in the deep palace, she would immediately ask you to go there, and specially told me to use the word please. I went to see you just now, but you were not there. I didn''t dare to go to your mother''s house, so I''m waiting for you here. " Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. Xiao Shufei didn''t look stupid. She knew that once the Empress Dowager was established by his father, her situation would be extremely dangerous. Yi Yang looked at Li Hong, who was obviously distracted. He anxiously pulled Li Hong''s clothes and urged him: "are you going or not? My mother is still waiting for me to write back. " "Go, can you not go?" Li Hong glanced at Yi Yang with a worried look. With a long sigh, he asked, "do you know where concubine Xiao has been placed?" Li Hong asked Yiyang so because he wanted to know what kind of back road Xiao Shufei left for herself. Besides Yiyang, was there any other way? Although he knows where Xiao Shufei is now, he still wants to ask Yiyang. Yiyang nodded and looked around like a thief. He stretched out his slender jade finger to hook Li Hong''s head and whispered to his ear. "You are silly, since you know that we are in the past, why do you want to tell me mysteriously that you don''t go with us?" Li Hong said impatiently. "Of course I''ll follow you, but how do you know if I don''t tell you?" Yiyang is upright and vigorous. Li Hong wanted to scold his mother, sighed and said, "elder sister, you take me to the past. Do you think it is necessary to tell me here first?" "Oh, yes, you go with me." Yiyang''s head is really short of a tendon. After seeing the silent grain of grain and the summer solstice behind Li Hong, he pouts his small mouth and turns to take Li Hong to the deep palace in front of him. When they passed through the residence of the queen, they could still see the blood left on the wall last night. The whole palace looked quiet and lifeless. The flowers and plants outside the palace are also trampled in a mess. Some withered flowers, which are not completely trampled on by human beings, are still standing stubbornly under the sunshine, as if to restore the splendor of yesterday. The deeper you go, the fewer people there are. Only on the tall trees, the hidden cicada cries tirelessly. It is obvious that the buildings here have not been renovated since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. The whole building is desolate. Mottled palace walls, roosting crows, and fragmentary wind bells occasionally sounded in the breeze. The Yellow windows, the lonely lintel, the silent bluestone Road, with weeds on both sides. Although the sunshine is in the middle, but the sultry air is flowing with a strange frightful desolation and coldness. Yi Yang couldn''t help but shiver, and his ruddy face looked pale. After looking at Li Hong behind him, Li Hong took a silent step forward, stretched out his small hand to hold her jade hand, and whispered, "let''s go." In the distance, the head flickered, and it was obvious that someone was still watching. Walking through the long corridor in the shadow of the sun, the temperature seems to have dropped several degrees again. Li Hong holds Yiyang''s small hand cold. Through the corridor, a narrower Lane appeared in front of the four. Yiyang was afraid, and his steps became slow. Some did not dare to move forward. Standing at the door were two eunuchs whose faces were not as white as normal people. When they saw Li Hong coming with Yiyang, their eyes were sharp as eagles. "Ah..." Yi Yang was scared out. Li Hong took her hand and went on firmly. The two eunuchs at the door obviously knew Li Hong. Seeing Li Hong coming forward without hesitation, they looked at each other and quickly saluted: "I have seen the king Dai." Li Hong looked at two people. Their faces were pale and even the thin blue capillaries could be seen clearly. The small mouth pouted up, nununuo mouth, signal two people to open the door, their own to enter. "I hope you will forgive me I can''t be the master... " Said the eunuch on the left. Li Hong clenched Yiyang''s little hand. Yiyang looked down at him. Li Hong put his other hand into his arms, took out a dagger and threw it back: "grain of grain, kill him." Child like voice with seven points of killing intention, three points of ferocity, "pa" dagger was in the hands of the grain of grain in his hand: "after mother blame down, I will bear." A shred of murderous spirit flashed in the eyes of grain cob. He took out the dagger and stepped forward. The dagger in his hand passed through a beam of light at the door, reflecting a killing light. "Don''t be angry with me. "A voice flashed out of the corner and said in a hurry. Grain of grain obviously didn''t stop his action because of his words. The move remained unchanged. The dagger in his hand pointed directly at the eunuch''s heart.Li Hong narrowed his eyes and did not make a sound. He did not go to see the man who had just made the sound. His eyes were always staring at the dagger in the hand of grain cob. "Hum." A dull hum came out from the eunuch''s mouth in front of him, and then he fell down slowly. "Daiwang I''ll be damned The eunuch who came out of the corner quickened his figure and ran to Li Hong and knelt down. Yiyang is almost unable to stand. If Li Hong had not been holding her hand tightly, she would have turned to run, or she would have to lie down. Just now Li Hong and Li Hong, who usually played with them and learned from them, seemed to have completely changed. They were resolute and ruthless. Yiyang can''t believe that the one holding her jade hand is the lovely and hateful old five who always teases them. It''s just Now the old five is more like a small Shura. "Open the door." Li Hong did not look at the eunuch who stopped him, but looked directly at another eunuch at the door and said faintly. Obviously, the eunuch at the door was frightened by Li Hong''s ferocity. His face was even paler. Trembling, he fumbled for the key from the fallen eunuch, and opened the door with trembling hands. At this time, Li Hong didn''t go in directly. First, he took a look at the eunuch who was still convulsing on the ground and bleeding in his heart. Then he looked at the eunuch kneeling in front of him and said coldly, "understand your own identity! It''s just a dog of the royal family. Don''t think that if you have a good master behind you, you can ignore the prince and the princess, and tell you, who dares to be disrespectful to the prince and princess in the future, and knows to kill one by one! Get out of here. " The cold voice of a child startled Yiyang, especially the last rolling word, which seemed to kick her heart. "You two are at the door. No one is allowed to come in without my order." After Li Hong finished, he kicked aside and knelt down with the eunuch in front of him, and led Yiyang straight to the inside. There are several candles in the dark room. The windows around are sealed. There is no light. Li Hong took Yiyang''s hand and just stepped into the door behind the screen. He saw a figure and rushed to them. "Ah..." Yi Yang and Li Hong yelled out one after another, and they all stepped back. The two men were still in shock. They had not seen what was happening in front of them. The grain of grain and the summer solstice had already rushed to the two people and kept them behind them, looking at them nervously and vigilantly. Li Hongyang was shocked by his hand. It''s too scary. People will die if they are scared. Looking up and blaming one eye, from the entrance to the alley, as if on the wind up like a startled bird of righteousness Yang, angry said: "you don''t have a surprise, OK, people will scare people to death." Yi Yang looks at Li Hong in horror. At the moment, Li Hong is the one he knows. He is no longer like Shura at the gate. Li Hong stretched out his hand and pulled out the grain of grain in front of him and the summer solstice, and said softly, "you go out." They looked at the ground, then glanced at the room and hesitantly looked at Li Hong. "It''s OK. It''s going to be OK. You go out." Li Hong said again. Li Hong knew that grain grain and the summer solstice were afraid that Xiao Shufei would do harm to him, so he hesitated to go out. "Yes, Daiwang." Grain of grain and summer solstice two people hesitated, finally went out. "My mother, thank you hong''er." A voice sounded in front of Li Hong and Yi Yang. Yi Yang was startled by the familiar voice. The eyes that he had looked at the grain of grain and the summer solstice turned around in a hurry. However, he saw that there was no one in front of him. He looked down. After getting used to the dim light in the room, he saw his mother''s concubine kneeling on the ground. "My wife..." Yi Yang knelt down in front of Li Xiao Shu Fei and looked at her pale, silent and miserable princess. Yi Yang hugged her and began to cry. "Silly child, cry what, in front of your emperor younger brother, get up quickly." Xiao Shufei holds Yiyang in her arms, and her beautiful tears are like rain. As soon as Li Hong looked at it, he went to the door first. At this time, in addition to the grain of grain and the summer solstice, the eunuch who had just stopped him and another eunuch were still there, but the dead eunuch at the door had been carried away, and the blood on the ground was wiped away in a very short time. "What''s your name?" Li Hong looked at the eunuch who stopped him and asked. "Hui Daiwang, your maidservant and iron." The eunuch said respectfully. "For a long time, all the windows in the house have been removed." Li Hong''s eyes staring at him said, it seems that if even iron dare not say a word, Li Hong will hurt the killer. "Yes, I will do it." Lian tie respectfully said, after finishing speaking, he saluted Li Hong respectfully, and then immediately left to remove the screen on the window. "Daiwang No, there the queen "No matter what, the old man, thinking that he had a mother behind him, would dare to stop the king from doing things!""Li Hong, please come in." Yi Yang''s eyes were crying like two peaches, and he ran out and said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 They went to the room hand in hand again, bypassing the screen and crossing the door just now. The light of the candle in the room was getting weaker, and the sound of knocking and beating sounded from the windows on both sides. The sun was also removed from the window and shone into the room like a needle. Xiao Shufei, dressed in plain clothes, looks pale and has her hair spread randomly behind her head. Looking at Li Hong coming in, she smiles implicitly. Li Hong watched Xiao Shufei''s expression return to normal, and her mood was obviously better than before. With more and more sunlight shining into the room, her originally pale cheeks became ruddy, and her spirit improved. "I''ve met Xiao''s mother." Li Hong''s respectful salute was not different from that he usually saluted her. Xiao Shufei moved her lower body slightly and said in a dry voice, "get up, hong''er. Yiyang, you go out first. I have something to say with hong''er. " Yiyang''s head is short of strings any more. He knows that this time is not a time for mischief. So he nodded obediently, "Oh" and walked to the door. He stood close to the summer solstice, and looked at the eunuch at the door from time to time. As soon as the shadow of Yiyang disappeared, Xiao Shufei''s face immediately showed a sad smile. Suddenly she knelt down again in front of Li Hong. Shocked, Li Hong quickly got up from Pu Tuan and quickly walked to Xiao Shufei. Her small hands tried to help her up. "Hong''er, reading what you said at the door just now, it''s right to be kneeling by the mother''s concubine." Xiao Shufei was pulled up by Li Hong and said sadly. "Mother concubine, how can you afford such a big gift. Just now my son''s minister was just angry for a moment Xiao Shufei interrupted Li Hong''s words with a sad look, shook her head and said, "as soon as you are born, you are different from other babies. When you grow up and can run away, you begin to make fun of them in Yiyang. Which one of the princes or princesses in the palace is your opponent? The youngest Li Sujie is two years older than you. But none of them is half as smart as you. Are you playing around all the time? " "My mother flattered me, but my son''s minister was really ashamed. It''s too naughty to make fun of them. I hope my mother and concubine will forgive me. " Li Hong didn''t know if Xiao Shufei really praised him. Xiao Shufei continued to shake her head. Her hair swayed behind her like a waterfall. She stabilized her mind. She looked at Li Hong quietly and said, "just now you were outside the door. You killed that eunuch without consequence. Although she didn''t see it, she heard everything in her ears. You are determined to stand up for Yiyang and Sujie. You know that their mother and concubine will be bullied by the eunuchs in the future. So kill one and warn all the eunuchs. " Li Hong was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xiao Shufei could see through his ultimate goal of decisively killing the eunuch Liwei at the door. In this way, it is obvious that Xiao Shufei also anticipated her own fate, and asked Yiyang to come to her, obviously not to ask for help, not to help her survive. Xiao Shufei looked at Li Hong with a stagnant expression, and her perfect cheek showed a smile. She continued: "thank you for your mother''s concubine here. She begged hong''er to protect your elder sister and brother in the imperial palace. In this way, the mother''s wife will die in peace." Xiao Shufei knelt down again to Li Hong, deeply buttoned her head, and buried her whole head on the bluestone board with her hair smooth. However, Li Hong felt a determination to death. Sure enough, Xiao Shufei raised her head and looked at Li Hong with gloomy eyes. All of a sudden, concubine Xiao Shufei became ferocious and said in a sharp voice, "Wu Mei is really lucky that she can give birth to such a smart and wonderful child. Otherwise, she will not be the queen of the throne! Retribution, it''s all retribution Wang''s wife had not given birth to a son and a daughter for her majesty for many years, but her concubine gave birth to a prince and two princesses for his majesty. She saw that the position of the head of her Imperial Palace was not guaranteed. First, she adopted the son of Liu palace people to stabilize her Queen''s position. Seeing that it was useless, his Majesty was more and more fond of my wife''s affairs. She had no choice but to pull Wu Mei to deal with her Save her queen. But she never dreamed of it. This is leading the wolf into the house. Ha ha. In this way, it is cheap Wu''s Fox flatter son, let her benefit from it and become the master of the harem! Hong''er, your mother... " "Hum! It is shameful for such a despicable woman to slander others in front of the son of man! Your majesty demoted you as a common man, but you still did not repent. Hong''er came to visit you mercifully and dutifully, but you are here to bewitch the public and stir up trouble. What is your intention? It''s a shame of Tang Dynasty to have you as an evil woman in the harem. The Xiao clan of Lanling is a family member, but you are so mean. Xiao, I will not investigate you for the time being. If you dare to bewitch people again, I will not treat you like this! " Wu Mei did not know when she came in, wearing the Phoenix dress, which symbolized the Queen''s grace and grace, and wore a Xiaguan on her head. Her face was cold and domineering step by step, she walked up to them and looked at Xiao Shufei coldly. "My mother..." Li Hong quickly got up to salute. "Hong''er, your kindness and filial piety have been in the eyes of the empress, and they are also gratified. But you, concubine Xiao, are a mean and mean person. In the palace these years, she has been making trouble to your mother. She is arrogant, arrogant and arrogant. She fights with the queen secretly, persuading your father and emperor to abolish the king and queen in order to win the throne of Queen. It was discovered by your father and emperor that he was put into the cold. Now, he is talking nonsense in front of you. His mind is so vicious. " Wu Mei took Li Hong''s shoulder and said coldly."So what? Wang Shi, she has never given birth to her majesty. What qualifications does she have to be the queen? I should have been the queen for a long time, and the crown prince should have been appointed by Su Jie! It''s just that she, Wang, encouraged his majesty to invite you into the palace. She never thought of it, but she lifted a stone and hit her own foot. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been the queen. " Xiao Shufei is not willing to show her weakness. She stands up from Pu Tuan and stands proud with her head and chest. Li Hong leans on Wu Mei''s body and shakes her head. Xiao Shufei is really a virtue with Yiyang. It seems that she lacks a muscle in her brain. At this time, I dare to say that I had the idea of setting up Su Jie as the crown prince. This is not to let her mother be vigilant and persecute Li Sujie to die early and reincarnate early! "After the mother, the son minister finished visiting Xiao Shufei, and went back with sister Yiyang." Li Hong has been inconvenient to stay here. The fate of Xiao Shufei and the queen is unchangeable. I just hope that they will not die too tragically. Wu Mei took Li Hong''s shoulder, sighed and said to Xiao Shufei, "then you can continue to dream of your queen here! I hope that one day Li Sujie can be made crown prince by his majesty. At that time, he will ask the prince to ask you out! " Xiao Shufei looks at Wu Mei pulling Li Hong to turn around and thinks about Wu Mei''s words just now. Suddenly, she wants to understand what she said and hurt her own son Li Sujie. What she said just now undoubtedly adds fuel to the fire, which means that she ignites Wu Mei''s mind to deal with Li Sujie and others! "No, Wu Mei. No, Queen, listen to me. I don''t want to compete with you for the Queen''s position, let alone ask your majesty to make Su Jie the crown prince. All this is Wang''s calculation, Queen... " Xiao Shufei, who wakes up, is staggering. With the light chasing Wu Mei and Li Hong, she is blocked back by the eunuch at the door. The gate is closed mercilessly, leaving only the sad and helpless cry of concubine Xiao in the door. There is no Yiyang at the gate, not even the grain of grain and the summer solstice. At the moment, there are only a few maids and eunuchs of Wu Mei standing on both sides and obeying orders. The eunuch named Lian tie was standing inside, looking down at his feet. Li Hong drags Wu Mei''s hand, two people slowly walk through the narrow corridor, in front of him is that big tree stands a desolate. "Pa" Wu Mei suddenly released Li Hong''s hand and slapped him in the face. Li Hong, unprepared, reels from Wu Mei''s sudden slap. His small face looks at Wu Mei blankly, and half of his cheek is also rapidly swollen. "Who gave you the courage to come here? This is where you can come! absolutely lawless! Is that a three-year-old boy you can see? He said, "did Yiyang ask you to come here?" Wu Mei''s face was livid, and she was angry. Li Wuchen said with a look at her face, and I don''t believe that her face is swollen "Asshole! Do you know where this is! Why are you here! Even a eunuch killed himself in private. Do you have any rules! Is this something that a prince can decide? " Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s small eyes, but somehow she doesn''t dare to face it. It is his own little guy who dare to order people to kill a eunuch directly. Where is his confidence and confidence? In recent years. Wu Mei looks at the Zheng Zheng Li Hong, also has that unyielding look in the eyes, can''t help but a soft heart. In recent years, I was busy fighting with Wang and Xiao in order to fight for the Queen''s position. Because of this, I gradually ignored the growth and existence of the eldest son. He was sent out of his palace early and lived alone with his maids. In the final analysis, he owed Li Hong nothing but a mother, and never watched him grow up. But in front of the villain, but she Wu Mei all hope. Only he can make himself a stable queen. After all, he is the eldest son of Li Zhi and himself. After some time, after the storm in the harem has subsided, his majesty will encourage his majesty to abolish Li Zhong. At that time, his majesty and his ministers will naturally make Li Hong the crown prince, and his queen''s position can be regarded as a real right word! Therefore, if you want to sit firmly in the Queen''s palace, whether it''s the coronation ceremony of the queen or the opinions of the courtiers, it''s not as good as the little man sitting in the east palace. It''s more advantageous for the Queen''s position! Wu Mei looks at Li Hong ambiguously, and wants to pacify him in the past. He also covers Li Hong, who is swollen on his cheek. But looking at Li Hong''s stubborn eyes, his heart is not willing to pacify at the moment, so they stand there secretly fighting, no one wants to speak first. Lian tie had been following Wu Mei for a long time. Looking at the impasse in front of her, she moved her feet and bowed down to Wu Mei. She said respectfully, "queen, it''s extremely hot and humid. I''m afraid I''ll be pregnant with you for a long time." "Get out of here, is there anything you want to talk about?" Wu Mei and Li Hong scolded with one voice. After scolding, mother and son can not help but look at each other, from each other''s eyes, each other saw the warm love for each other, with a trace of smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 Once again, there was a sound of Hawking in the palace, and the sound was getting longer and longer, that is to say, the items sold were more and more abundant. From the previous word, popsicle Today''s ice-cream, popsicle, melon seeds, milk sugar. Every day, Li Hong prepared large bamboo baskets for four bitter faced maids and four eunuchs who were about to cry out. They were sold in the back palace with ice cream and other four kinds of food. He also asked them to sell them when Li Hong left school at noon. Since Wu Mei slapped Li Hongyi, the next day Wu Mei rang out this irritable Hawking sound in the back palace, but when she arrived at her palace, it would become very small and quiet. She was busy preparing for the Queen''s coronation ceremony and learning various etiquette that the queen should have. Therefore, she did not have time to settle accounts with the little monkey for the time being. Obviously, the back palace of the palace is not a place where Xiaoxue and Xiaohan dare to sell openly. In addition to the empress, they did not dare, and they were also cautious in other places. However, in order to complete the personal achievements mentioned by Daiwang, they were forced to choose other places to help the profiteer sell these goods. Their main selling places were yeting palace and NEISHI province. They even sold in Taiji gate in front of the Imperial Palace by buying Yang Wu, the eunuch close to his majesty, because there was no need for them to shout. Naturally, the head of qianniuwei would come to buy a large basket and distribute it to soldiers as welfare for a hard day. Naturally, if qianniuwei bought all these foods, the rest of the palace would be free to sell. Therefore, the first job of eight people every day is to send large baskets of ice cream to the departments of three provinces and six ministries, and then qianniuwei, and then the eight people carry baskets to sell in the inner province and yeting palace. Wu Mei of the harem is one eye open and one eye closed. She is not taking this monkey for the time being. She can only hope that the little skinned monkey will grow up quickly and be able to understand something and take into account the royal face. No one was in charge of the harem. Naturally, every place where the Imperial Palace discussed politics with his courtiers became unobstructed because of Li Zhi''s open and closed eyes. Li Zhi''s laissez faire made Daiwang''s business grow bigger and bigger in this Taiji palace. However, he was the only one who dared to ignore the royal face and shamelessly peddle his sweets in the palace. Wu Mei caresses her growing belly, while Li Xian is held in her arms by a maid in the palace, crying and crying to find his brother, because the little guy also knows that his brother has sweet food and delicious food. Wu Mei sighed. That little monkey is a woman''s nemesis. No, it''s the Imperial Palace''s nemesis. No matter his ice-cream or melon seeds, especially the milk candy, has become a must-have food for everyone in the palace. This is not, while coaxing Li Xian, the maid takes out a milk candy from her sleeve pocket, peels off the white paper, and puts it into Li Xian''s mouth. Immediately, the original crying Li Xian stopped crying, broke his tears into a smile, with milk sugar began to meet the silly music. Looking at this scene, Wu Mei can only shake her head helplessly. At the moment, she shakes her head not because of Li Xian''s crying, nor because of the sweets made by Li Hong. But now she gradually found that, compared with Li Xian, Li Hong did not behave as annoying as Li Xian when he was at this age? No, childish? No, it''s vulnerability? In a word, compared with Li Xian, Li Hong''s everything at that time seemed so reasonable and unreasonable. Bed wetting has not been, unreasonable crying has not, let eat eat, do not eat. Always in their own side are clever, cute smart, let people love. Often a move can make you smile and feel steadfast. Now think about it carefully, and then compare with Li Xian, at that time Li Hong simply didn''t look like a baby, some were too sensible. Wu Mei is in a daze, thinking about the difference between her eldest son and ordinary people. She doesn''t know when she should be happy or worried. The unusual eldest son is also preparing the present for her coronation ceremony. Li Hong, who was studying, had an appointment with Li Yifu, who had just been sent to the imperial court. He saw that the courtiers were about to go to the court. Their lovely shangguanyi was still tirelessly explaining the books of sages and sages to them, without any intention of taking a rest. "Ouch..." Li Hong covered his stomach and groaned painfully. Shangguan Yi looked at him and sighed at the 45 degree angle: "what''s the matter? Today is to eat too much ice cream, stomachache? " The tone is full of helplessness. "No, sir. It''s a headache this time. It''s probably that the students got cold last night." "Headache, why do you cover your stomach?" Shangguan Yiqi''s beard is going to curl up. I feel cold occasionally! This is the reason why the minister could not go to the court. The boy even used it when he was in school. "Er It''s probably a pain in the stomach and the heel. " Li Hong''s other hand quickly held his head and groaned in pain. If he is not allowed to leave the gate of Hongwen hall, he will die in this case. "Well Go ahead. Forget it. Let''s go to school. " Shangguanyi threw the books in her hand to the table to express her disappointment and dissatisfaction with Daiwang."Sir, it''s a hard day. The students are leaving." The little man who was going to die just now didn''t hurt any more. He suddenly became a living dragon and a tiger. He didn''t care about shangguanyi''s feelings. Standing up and moving his small arms and legs, he said to Gao''an, "Gao''an, please help me clean up these things." Li Hong pointed to the scattered four treasures and books on the case table. "It''s me again." Gao An said with a small pout. Shangguanyi standing in the middle can only be helpless to shake his head and then shake his head. There is no way to take this Daiwang! They did not study well, and even made "movable type printing" for their literati! It provides a better printing and promotion channel for all the precious books, and also avoids the destruction of those books due to the relationship of time. In particular, this movable type printing has made it possible to print all bamboo slips books which are more precious than paper in a short period of time. Originally I wanted to read a book, but I didn''t read through dozens of Jin bamboo slips, but I couldn''t finish reading them. Now I can take them in my hand and read them! This is a great thing for the literati who love books. Li Hongcai will not pay attention to shangguanyi, who is in a daze at the moment. He still has something important to do. He will be crowned Queen after his mother in a few days. He should give her a big gift. She also ignored the angry Princess Gao''an, who was not willing to help him clean up the case. She patted her hands and walked out of the gate of Hongwen Museum. He came to the place where he often met with Li Yifu. At the moment, Li Yifu was waiting for him there. It''s very close to menxia province. After Li Yifu went down to the imperial court, he could come straight here. The sun stretched the thin shadow of Li Yifu obliquely. Li Hong stood in the shadow of Li Yifu and hid himself from the sun. "I''ve met the king Dai in Yifu." Li Yifu saluted Li Hong respectfully. "Come on, old acquaintance. Don''t be polite. There''s no outsider here. What''s the matter? Have you found what I asked you to look for? " Li Hong looked at Li Yifu with bright and clear eyes. "Yes, it has been made according to Daiwang''s wishes." Li Yifu replied. Did you find the natural Malachite? It''s more ornamental. It looks like... " Li Hong asked in a hurry. Li Yifu smiles and is very satisfied with Li Hong''s performance, who writes anxiously on his face at the moment. This should be a child''s reaction. He would not believe how mature a child would be if he was less than four years old. Just now, I purposely made an ambiguous reply just now, just to see if the king of the dynasty really has a city government that is not in line with his age. "Don''t worry, Daiwang. Listen to me slowly. Three pieces of Malachite have been found, and you can''t expect it. This first piece of malachite is a treasure of the world. It doesn''t need to be polished. It''s a precious, beautiful and gorgeous ornamental stone on a base. It''s priceless. " Li Yifu said with admiration. Li Hong didn''t speak. Standing in his shadow, Li Hong continued to listen. He also liked Li Yifu''s weakness of being small and clever. Li Yifu went on to say, "one of the pieces is really as you said. It''s a little hard and can''t be carved and depicted on a large scale. All kinds of jewelry have been made according to your idea. As for the third piece, I don''t think it''s as elegant as the first one. Yu Shichen made up his mind and transformed it into a proper size insertion screen according to the appearance of malachite, which is also very exquisite on the table Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. It''s good that Li Yifu is very good at this kind of thing. It''s very valuable to find such three pieces of exquisite malachite in such a short time. "By the way, how much will be deducted from your and my ice cream desserts. If it''s not enough, I''ll make up for the rest." Li Hong thought about it and said. "You are welcome. How dare I ask you for money? What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s your duty. Naturally, I will go through fire and water, and I''m willing to pay as long as I can complete the account of the king and satisfy you "That''s no good. It''s one thing to ask for your help, and another to let you spend money. Besides, I''m afraid your salary can''t afford the price of this piece of malachite, besides the expenses at home? " Li Hong looked up at Li Yifu''s eyes and said. Li Yifu looked stunned, but he returned to normal in an instant. He quickly changed his face to a gentle smile and said, "on behalf of Wang Yingming, it''s better to be respectful than obedient. After you get three pieces of malachite, you can give the minister money. It''s just There is one thing I don''t know about all the time. I hope you can give me some advice on behalf of the king. " Li Yifu knew that if he was refusing Li Hong''s money, he would appear petty and disgusted. Li Hongzi doesn''t want to disobey the royal family, so he doesn''t want to disobey the emperor''s life. "What''s the matter?" Li Hong wondered. "Minister I don''t know how you know about the malachite. Chang''an and Luoyang officials can''t find the malachite. Finally, according to your orders, we found some in Lingnan Road, Shannan road and Jiangnan Road. I wonder why such a valuable thing has never appeared in... "Li Hong did not wait for Li Yifu to finish, then he giggled. The laughing Li Yifu was puzzled. I don''t know why Daiwang would laugh. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 Li Hong looked at Li Yi Fu, who had no idea why he was laughing. He nodded and walked out of his shadow. He looked at him and said, "are you going to get some of this Malachite for sale in Chang''an, Luoyang and other places?" Li Yifu smiles implicitly. He does have such an idea, but he is not for himself, but to please the king in front of him. Since he met Dai Wang, he felt that money had a strong attraction to Dai Wang, so he had this idea to please Li Hong. Now most people in the court can see that this three-year-old Daiwang has unlimited potential. His mother has been listed as the queen of the Tang Dynasty by his majesty. As the eldest son of his majesty and the empress, he has been intelligent and lovable since he was young, and he has won the favor of his majesty and queen. He is afraid that he will be made crown prince sooner or later. This makes Li Yifu, who is famous for his keen sense of touch in the court hall, already has a detailed plan in mind. That is, more close to the acting king, so that he can become the king''s rely on, so that his future political career is good. Li Yifu nodded again and again and said, "Dai Wang Congying, I do have this idea. If I get some Malachite to sell in Chang''an and Luoyang, I think it will certainly bring huge profits." Li Yifu is playing his own abacus in his heart, and Li Hong is also playing his own abacus in his heart. They look at each other insidiously and smile. Li Hong also made a preliminary decision and plan for Li Yifu''s future, so he said: "although it is valuable, I don''t know whether it can cater to the favor of rich merchants in Chang''an and Luoyang. It''s not productive in the south, and it''s not so easy to transport it from the South. You can try it, but you have to find some trustworthy people." "That''s right, that''s right. You can rest assured that you will be safe and secure and that your money will not suffer any loss." "I''m not worried about money, but I think it''s a little simple." Li Hong sold a pass to say. "What do you mean? Please take the place of the king "Most of the places where it is produced should be in the depths of mountains. Since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, copper and iron, not to mention gold and silver, have been scarce. This is especially true of the copper coins. It seems that there are not enough money in full, right? As the saying goes, "there must be an antidote within seven steps where a poisonous snake appears." I don''t think this ore is bad. If we can find malachite, it''s good to find malachite. If we can''t find malachite, isn''t it good for me to find other minerals? " Li Hong talked in a lively way. "I admire him, and stand for Wang Yingming." This time, Li Yifu made a big gift to Li Hong with all his heart. The three points that had just been born were despised, but now they have disappeared. "You''re welcome. If you read more books, you''ll know that. As the saying goes, "there is beauty in a book, a house of gold in a book." That''s why. " Li Hong shakes his head like an old scholar, and Li Yifu keeps up with him. "Ah? Dai Wang Zhen is Wenqu Xingshi, but I can say it! There is beauty in the book, and the golden house of freedom in the book. " Li Yifu murmured. After hearing Li Yifu''s words, Li Hong was startled. She was too much. Yan Ruyu was in the book. This is not a good saying at this time. But a few hundred years later, Zhao Heng, the younger brother of the Song Dynasty, said that he had become a sage. Li Yifu''s Kung Fu is really perfect. He unconsciously makes himself feel floating in his heart. Unconsciously, he reveals his inner voice and relaxes his vigilance. Looking at Li Yifu''s departure, Li Hong also wanted to understand how to arrange for Li Yifu. That is to make him a full businessman, and let him focus on financial management for himself instead of luring others in court. In this way, he did not believe that he was able to keep close to his mother''s wife and stir up evil spirits every day. Time is enough for Li Hong. Although Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong are now courting their mother and have the potential to become their right-hand man, it will take a few years for them to exert their nickname''s greatest influence. Now, Li Hong has plenty of time to get them to his side, so as to nip in the cradle the turmoil in the court and the historical events after the struggle between the God of history. He can''t openly woo Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong. After all, he is nameless. What''s more, we still need to rely on two people to make greedy remarks for ourselves before the father and the mother, and let the father and the mother establish themselves as the prince. Only when he became the crown prince, then he could really attract the two people to his side, let them away from the court, but also toward the hall a clear sky. Looking at the whole palace in a hurry to canonize the Empress Dowager for his mother, he was alone in the palace all day long like a ghost. He took the palace maid eunuch to do nothing, but now there is a follower in the back -- Li Xian. He didn''t dare to go to the palace openly, but he knew that every time he went, the empress mother would know that he did not act excessively and did not investigate himself. Li Yifu''s big mouth read out in front of all the ministers the words he read that day: "there are beauties in books, there are gold houses in books". It seems that he did it unintentionally, just to praise the wisdom of Daiwang.However, many people, including Li Hong, know that this is Li Yifu''s act as Prince. The main purpose is to convey a message to the court. As the eldest son of his majesty and queen, Li Hong, acting king, should be made crown prince instead of Li Zhong, who is now a commoner. Three days later, the Taiji palace was canonized as the queen. With the loud voice of the ritual officials, the Tang Dynasty opened the era of Wu Mei as the future. As for whether the future struggle between the emperor and the empress can be staged again, whether the only female emperor in Chinese history can still appear. Now no one can know, even Li Hong, who has turned nine to ten, does not know who will do the road after the Tang Dynasty Lord. A prince behind Li Zhi and Wu Mei was drowsy after the lengthy memorial ceremony, while others were full of energy and absorbed in listening to the "Lullaby". The imperial edict was written yesterday. Today, it was read in the morning court. The courtiers, dressed in ceremonious gowns and holding no boards in their hands, stood there listening attentively, shaking their heads and shaking their heads with the loud voice of the ceremonial officials from time to time to make an immersive and joyful enjoyment. Li Hong kneels behind Li Zhong with other princes and princesses, and looks at the faces of all living beings in the court. The eldest sun Wuji has no expression. Now everything in the court is a scene that the Guanlong group headed by him does not want to see. After Li Zhili was established, he no longer considered the opinions of his group of old ministers, but also conveyed to them that Li Zhi wanted to monopolize power, did not want to take their will as the governing philosophy, but had his own idea. After the imperial edict was read out, the ritual officer took out the Phoenix seal from the jade plate, and then slowly walked to Wu Mei, who knelt on the court, and handed it to Wu Mei respectfully and solemnly. Wu Mei is dressed in a grand Phoenix dress with colorful light. She is noble and elegant, gentle and solemn. The bright eyes looked at the Phoenix seal in the hand of the ritual officer, slowly took it over, and then put it into the wooden box that the maiden had been preparing for a long time. Li Zhixi smiles and opens his face. The whole person is extremely energetic. His eyes are burning and he is watching Wu Mei''s every move. He has been looking forward to this moment for a long time. Courtiers and concubines salute and kneel down, while envoys and princes of various countries kneel down to congratulate. The ritual official records were recorded in the ancestral temple, and the imperial edict Wu Mei was changed to Queen. Then all the people went to the lakeside hall to hold a banquet and drink. Naturally, singing and dancing were indispensable, and envoys from various countries showed gifts to the queen of the Tang Dynasty. The lakeside hall is a part of Daming Palace. Since the construction of Daming Palace has not been completed, Taizong ordered to stop the construction after the death of Emperor Li Yuan. But now, Li Zhi has no energy and time to continue to build. He has only perfected several palaces, such as the lakeside hall, which is next to the Taiji palace. The emperor and the queen sat at the top of the table, followed by the crown prince and his courtiers. Shaporo of the West Turks sent his own little Khan to congratulate the Tang Dynasty. At the same time, he also asked the Tang Dynasty to stop using troops against the West Turks. Koryo, Silla, Baiji and other countries also sent envoys. It was not so much to celebrate the establishment of the empress of the Tang Dynasty, but to fight a lawsuit and let the Tang Dynasty take charge of them, or even to rescue the soldiers. The special envoys of the state of Hetuo and Luozi came to visit Huoshi. One of the largest lineup is the Japanese. After all, they sent a large number of envoys to study in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, they also brought very precious gifts to the ceremony of conferring empress in the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong and other princes, in such a great ceremony, are naturally soy sauce players. They can only sit in a humble corner with princes of other countries or little Khan. Elegant music, like a drizzle moistening everything, rings slowly in the lakeside hall. The sound is like cotton but not soft, and it is introduced into people''s ears. The banquet began after Lizhi said something about the scene. Li Hong began to talk to Li Zhi and began to take action on the food on the case table, which attracted a burst of contempt from the small Khan ashnu of the West Turk not far away. After disdaining Li Hong, a Shi Nu was attracted by the beauty of Yi Yang beside Li Hong. Today, Yi Yang even specially combed a double flat bun with two bright gold hairpins on each side of the top of his head. Yiyang looked at Li Hongda and ate it quickly. He murmured in annoyance: "Hey, can you wait a little while? It''s really disgraceful of the royal family." "I''m hungry. My mother and empress transferred all my maids away early this morning. No one gave me food to eat. What are you waiting for now if you don''t eat?" Li Hong swallowed a piece of meat and said. "The food is too bad for you." Yiyang said, while noticing that someone was looking at her, she saw that someone she didn''t know was staring at him, so he gave a threatening stare. I don''t want to, but he didn''t restrain his eyes. Instead, he gave her a smile and looked at her more unscrupulously. He said, "who''s pulling the sleeve? It''s more impolite than you. Keep staring at me and warning him that he''s still watching. " "Who makes you look so beautiful today is going to steal the spotlight of the empress mother." Li Hong ignores, looks at everybody already to have a banquet, the voice also changed loud. "Hey, that guy is still helping me." Yi Yang is not comfortable with the sight of a Shi Nu, grabs the meat in Li Hong''s hand and says. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 Li Hong remained unmoved and continued to snatch the meat in Yiyang''s hand and said, "Oh, you''ll let him have a look, and you won''t have less meat." "No, that guy is a thief. He is not a good man at first sight." Yi Yang said with great vigour. Hearing this, Li Hong began to be a little curious. In the palace of the Tang Dynasty, there are still people who dare to stare at the princess of the Tang Dynasty? Did no one warn the princes and Khan of small countries when they came? At this time, the lakeside hall was already bustling. The courtiers were drinking and greeting each other. Foreign guests were enjoying singing and dancing. They were carrying wine pots and trying to find the officials they wanted to get in touch with. The people of the Ministry of war were surrounded by the envoys of Silla, just hoping that the Tang Dynasty would send troops to help them resist the siege of Korea and Baiji. Baiji and Gaoli hoped that Datang would send troops to help them destroy Xinluo together. However, these have nothing to do with Li Hong and others in the corner. Li Hongshun twisted his body and looked at him with Yiyang''s eyes. He saw a young man about the same age as Li Zhong. He was winking in his direction, teasing the angry Yiyang next to him. His behavior was very arrogant. Li Hong frowned and knew that this was the little Khan ashinu of Western Turks. When they visited their father in Taiji hall just now, the ritual officials had already reported their names. Yi Yang turns his head in anger and holds his shirt in his hand. Li Hong is the only one who can stand out for her in the imperial palace. Li Sujie has become timid since her mother was moved to the palace. Li Xiao and Li Shangjin followed Li Hong''s example everywhere. At this time, Li Hong did not move, and they did not dare to do anything to ASNU. Li Hong looked around and no one noticed. The envoys of the West Turks seemed to be talking with his father, the emperor, his mother and Li Zhong. They were talking loudly about something, so he got up from the futon and went to ashinu. After ASNU took a glance at Li Hong who was beside him, he ignored him. It was as if Li Hong was air, which was not worth his attention. Then more wantonly put an arm on the table, the desk on the hand leaning on the head, more unscrupulous look at the face of red Yiyang. "Well, it''s almost OK. Eat your meal quickly." Li Hong stood aside and said. ASNU Xie took a look at him and continued to keep the posture of looking at Yiyang. He didn''t care about the 3-4-year-old child in front of him. He didn''t dare to do anything extraordinary in this court. Li Hong looked at ASNU''s indifference and indifference. I know I was ignored by the other party! Is that all right? So he stopped talking. He looked around again and no one noticed them. So he raised his legs. When Yiyang and Gao''an turned their heads, Li Hong''s small feet were printed on ASNU''s face. Yiyang and Anyang, who turned their heads, just saw Li Hong''s little foot imprinted on ashinu''s face. They were both frightened by Li Hong''s bold move and gave a cry of alarm. Their small hands quickly covered their mouths for fear of being discovered. "If I can''t understand you, I have to treat you like a beast, right?" Li Hong takes back the foot, looking at a face of angry ASHINO provocation way. "You..." A Shi Nu is angry, did not expect a 3-4-year-old child dare to kick his face with the foot. His eyes spurred with anger, he stood up from the futon and reached out to grab the clothes on Li Hong''s chest, so as to teach the emperor of Tang Dynasty who dares to insult himself. Hua Meng seemed to appear out of thin air. He had been holding ashinu''s outstretched hand and said: "little Khan, please pay attention to your behavior at my Tang banquet." A Shi Nu and Li Hong were both startled. They didn''t find out how the eunuch appeared in front of him. It was like a ghost that suddenly came out. ASNU looked at the wrist that he had been caught. He tugged hard but didn''t pull it back. His wrist was like a hoop. No matter how hard he tried, the man with a gloomy smile on his face did not move, as if he had been nailed there. Li Hong laughed, raised his head to ASNU and said: "pay attention to it in the future, not everyone you can see, take care of your eyes, be careful of losing it." Li Hong didn''t know. After coming to the lakeside hall, Wu Mei called Huameng aside and ordered him to watch the little monkey. Don''t let him make any mistakes today. At the place where all the ministers gathered, the West Turk emissary and the Guizi emissary were obviously intrigued by those who had a heart. At the moment, they said to Prince Li Zhong in a loud voice: "Your Highness, you have to use your hands to eat meat. We can''t learn how to use chopsticks like you in Tang Dynasty, and it''s not in line with the Taoist thought and nature of the Tang Dynasty. We should give up using chopsticks and use our hands no matter what we eat. This is the most noble way to eat. " Li Zhi and Wu Mei frown at each other. These messengers are obviously trying to make a fool of Li Zhong in front of the public. "Chopsticks are the rules handed down by our ancestors. Naturally, we have to abide by them." Li Zhong stammered and gave up a word. Seeing that Li Zhong was honest and cowardly, the Western Turk emissary poured a glass of wine for Li Zhong with a wine pot and said, "here, I''d like to offer you a toast to your Highness the prince."Li Zhong had no choice but to take the cup and drink it. As soon as he put down the cup, he saw the Western Turkic emissary grabbing a piece of meat on the table beside him and said, "the Tang Dynasty is a country of etiquette and civilization. It follows the law of nature. Why should we use two sticks to eat? Is this not against human instinct, forgetting the essence of Taoism and nature, and losing the etiquette and civilization we should have? Therefore, your Highness Prince, you should also give up using those chopsticks. Using your hands is a noble way to eat. " Li ruzhong doesn''t know if the chopsticks are in good hands. "Really? Can you eat anything Li Hong didn''t know when he ran to the prince. Lying on Li Zhong''s shoulder and looking at the emissary below, Li Hong asked with his lazy smile on his face. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, who were originally dignified, were relieved to see Li Hong suddenly come out. They could not say why. At the same time, they thought that the prince would not lose face in front of the public. At the same time, Wu Mei glared at Hua Meng who was not far away from Li Hong, as if to say: "how to release this skin monkey." "That is, no matter what kind of food you eat, there is no more noble than using your hands." The West Turk emissary said boldly without knowing whether he was dead or alive, and another Guizi emissary nodded with agreement. "Well, it happens that today I have prepared new meals for my father, emperor and empress mother. I''ll ask you to show me how to eat with your hands." Li Hong has no bones in general, hanging on Li Zhong''s shoulder. Li Zhi, Wu Mei, Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong in the court hall, and changsun Wuji, who had always been the old God, were shocked when they heard Li Hong''s words. They could not help but look at this side. They were all wondering what was wrong with Dai Wang''s heart. "Ha ha OK. The king''s order is obeyed by the minister. " "Summer solstice, when it''s ready, bring it up." Li HongChong Hua Meng said. When Huameng heard this, he hurried back. In a short time, he saw grain of grain, summer solstice, Xiaoxue, Xiaohan and Huameng came in with a plate. On top of everyone''s plate was a delicate brass hot pot, and a few small plates and a small bowl, which contained all kinds of raw meat, and the contents of the bowl were like seasonings. Hotpot has already existed. This is Li Hong''s modified hotpot, which is easier to eat and easier to eat than before. The water inside the copper hotpot is bubbling and bubbling at the moment. The steam rises from the copper hot pot into the air. Now, as long as the meat in the delicate small plate is put into the hot pot, it can be eaten. Hua Meng put a hot pot on the table of Prince Li Zhong, while others gave it to Li Zhi and Wu Mei, Chang Sun Wu Ji and Zhu suiliang. Li Hong chuckled and picked up his chopsticks. He watched them all. Wu Mei and Li Zhi, as well as other courtiers, sighed helplessly. Seeing the hot pot, he knew that the little guy was going to cheat again. It''s a pity that this little thing can think of it. What''s in this little head? He can think of such a damaging move. Li Hongsheng sparsely picked up his chopsticks and stirred the meat in the small plate into the hot pot, while he said to Li Zhi and Wu Mei, "my father and my mother, my son''s ministers want you to have a taste of this meat today. It happens that you will have a taste of this meat. They are experts in eating meat. Naturally, they can taste the quality of the meat at once." For a short time, Wu Mei has not figured out how to say something to stop Li Hong from making such a fuss on foreign envoys. However, Li Zhi, who was slow to respond, sent a god mending knife for the foreign emissary and said, "it''s so good. It''s hard for hong''er to express his mind. You should have a taste of the meat." The West Turk emissary, the Guizi emissary and other envoys felt bad at the first sight of the hot pot. Now take a look at the boiling hot and bubbling water inside. Especially when Li Hong put the meat into the pot with chopsticks, he already knew that he had been cheated by the king Dai. When he was thinking about how to refuse, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was even more cruel and ordered them to have a taste of it?! Suddenly, their faces became more ugly than the faces of the dead. They looked at each other and did not know what to do. Li Hong almost fell off Li Zhong''s shoulder with a smile when he heard Li Zhi''s words. Thanks to Li Zhong''s quick eye and quick hand, he helped him. "Come on, there''s still fresh seasoning. It''s a secret recipe made by the royal family. You can''t eat such a delicious hot pot anywhere else." Li Hong usually uses spoons. He doesn''t use chopsticks easily. But he has to use them well in front of envoys from all over the world. As if even God was helping him, Li Hong strangely put a piece of meat into the seasoning bowl for the first time. After dipping in a few ingredients, he chewed a piece of meat into his stomach. Then looking at the two red faced messengers, they said, "come on, in your most noble way, try to see if our hot pot in Datang is very delicious. Of course, you can also buy some of our hot pot of Datang and bring it back to your country for brushing and eating." Guizi emissary looked at the boiling hot water and clenched his fists tightly with his hands on both sides. He had intended to embarrass the prince of the Tang Dynasty, but he was baffled by the three or four year old boy.He stood there embarrassed, and did not know what to do. The West Turk emissary was also embarrassed. After a few moments of silence, he said: "it''s natural that such hot water can''t be done. Who can put his hand into the boiling oil pan to get something?" "I can." The meat in Li Hong''s mouth has not yet been chewed clean. Once again, his words are not surprising. He has to fight with you to the end. "Er..." The two envoys almost fainted by Li Hong''s words. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 Looking at the two foreign envoys, the ministers were embarrassed by the wit of the acting king. Their faces were flushed and they could not help laughing. At the same time, people also deeply admire the wisdom of the king. At the age of three or four, they reacted so quickly that they could not help but love the king. Even the eldest sun Wuji, who has been secretive and has no expression, shakes his head and grins bitterly when he sees Li Hong''s trouble. His love for the little guy increases, and he wishes he could have such a clever and witty grandson. Wu Mei shook her head helplessly. This little monkey is just a lawless master. I''m afraid he can think of this bad idea. But before they had finished enjoying the fun, the king Dai teased the foreign messengers, and they heard the foreign messengers playing tricks and the acting King firmly said, "I can." "Hong''er, don''t make a fool of yourself. Sit back quickly." Wu Mei heard Li Hong say that I can, can''t help but liver tremble, quickly positive color said. Now this little monkey is her darling. Wu Mei is very fond of Li Hong, but she can''t bear to put her little arm into the boiling oil pan. The ministers were stunned. The king of this generation really dares to say anything. What a childish thing to say. If that little arm is put into a boiling oil pan, it can''t be eaten directly. The old face of the West Turk emissary was even more ugly at the moment. He was so ridiculed by the Tang ministers that he wanted to find a place to drill in and look at the giggling face of the king of that generation. It made him feel as if he was a whole person, standing in front of the people naked and suffering the humiliation of the Tang people. So he was so angry with a child that his old face would be even more disgraced. He snorted and said, "if the king dares to get something from the boiling oil pan, the minister will immediately return to the West Turk to report to Khan and persuade him to surrender to the Tang Dynasty and continue to respect his majesty as the heavenly Khan!" When Li Zhi, Wu Mei, Chang Sun Wu Ji and other officials heard the Western Turk emissary say so firmly, they all looked stiff and moved in their hearts. This proposal is so tempting! If the Western Turks can continue to respect the emperor of the Tang Dynasty as the heavenly Khan, it will not only restore the prestige and awe of the western regions, but also the supreme glory of the present Tang Empire! Such fame and wealth are more important to people of this era than any other treasure. But when people think of the fact that they want to get something from the boiling oil pan, their looks suddenly darken. Because this is impossible, no matter who enters the boiling oil pan, it is impossible to take it out again intact. What''s more, they have to fish things from the oil pan. All of a sudden, the whole lakeside hall was silent. Even Yayue stopped involuntarily because of the words of the West Turk emissary. "Cluck Is that true? A word from a gentleman can never be recalled. " Li Hong''s tender voice is very loud in the lakeside hall at the moment. "Hong''er! Don''t make a fool of yourself. Come here after your mother Wu Mei is nervous and quickly threatens and intimidates. She looks at Li Hong and says. Even if you don''t want the prestige of Khan that day, you can''t let your child risk such a big disability. "Yes, if you can do it, the minister will immediately return to the West Turks and persuade the Khan to surrender." The West Turk emissary said haughtily in spite of Wu Mei''s obstruction. He didn''t believe in such a dangerous or even fatal thing, and could not scare a child of three or four years old. As for the fact that the court hall was almost humiliated today, it was not a big deal compared with the war between the two armies. Li Zhi suddenly opened his mouth slowly and said, "this western Turkic emissary, who wagered with my three-year-old prince in an adult manner, is not afraid that it will make people laugh? Where are you going to put your West Turkic face? What a shame. You can go back and tell Shapiro that I will not withdraw. What''s more, tell him what happened in the court today, and I will ask him back. " "Your Majesty..." The West Turk emissary was flustered. He had just been looking at how to recover the face of being humiliated by a three-year-old child. He had forgotten the business of his coming here. Now he heard the emperor''s fierce and cold reply, and his heart sank. It seemed that it was difficult to achieve peace. Li Hong''s bright eyes were murmuring, and while they were talking, he called Huameng out and told him in a hurry. Hua Meng nodded blankly as he listened to it. Then he ran to the back of the lakeside hall in a hurry. "Father, emperor and empress, today is a great day for the Empress Dowager to be canonized, and it is also a great day for me to celebrate the Tang Dynasty. Why should you care about him. This emissary doesn''t believe that there are so many talented people in the Tang Dynasty, and he doesn''t believe that the children can get things from the boiling oil pan. So, I''ll show him. It''s just "Just what?" The West Turk emissary hated Li Hong at the moment. He wanted to set up an oil pan and throw this little thing into it for frying. "As long as you write down what you said just now, I''ll bet you. Do you dare?" Li Hong continued to challenge. While provoking the West Turk emissary, she stealthily rushes into the black line in her head. Wu Mei, with her silver teeth clenched and her veins in her hand, makes a OK gesture.Li Zhi also loved the prince very much, especially the matter of helping the crown prince out of the siege today, which made him like Li Hong to the bone. Otherwise, he would not have said such domineering and powerful words to the West Turk emissary just now. Now hear Li Hong still don''t give up this matter, was about to open mouth to block, but by Wu Mei gently with hand pressure down. Wu Mei''s OK gesture to this little thing still doesn''t understand what it means. However, in the back palace, every time the little guy leaves his palace and tells him something, he will see the little guy making such a gesture with his back to himself. Now, seeing that the little guy has been clinging to this western Turk emissary, he is not sure what kind of tricks the little guy will play again. So he motioned to Li Zhixian to watch the change. The ministers of the lakeside hall saw that his majesty and the queen were no longer obstructed. They all frowned and cried out, "Your Majesty is not allowed. The Daiwang is so clever, cute and witty. You can''t do this..." "Wait a minute. If anyone doesn''t believe me, you can bet with me. If you don''t believe me, you can stand..." Before Li Hong finished his speech, he saw that the ministers in the court suddenly became quiet, with their heads lowered, and they were concentrating on the table table. Vaguely there is a voice from below: "Oh, today''s dish is good, much better than the last banquet." "No, and this wine is much more mellow than the last one." "Yes, take a look at this dish..." Li Zhi couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene. All the ministers reacted like this. How could he not understand that it must be the ministers. He remembered that he had bet Li Hong on ice making in Taiji hall that day. With that lesson, it seems that ministers will not be fooled by small things today. Wu Mei looked at the reaction of the ministers, but she was also very determined. Li Zhi described to him vividly that day when she was gambling with the minister in the Taiji hall. Because of this, she let the little monkey kneel for an hour at the gate of the palace, and the money she had bet with the ministers was still in her place. At this time, Huameng came over with an oil pan from the back. After removing several tables in the middle of Linhu hall, he ordered people to put the oil pan on a stove. Li Hong got up from Prince Li Zhong and slowly walked to the pot. Standing side by side with the West Turk emissary, Li Hong looked at the fire under the oil pan and said to the West Turk emissary, "it''s too late to repent." "On behalf of the king, the minister will never repent." The Western Turk emissary stood up arrogantly. He believed that all this was bluff. After a while, the oil in the oil pan boiled, and the king of the generation would surely admit defeat. Certainly, this is only a child of three or four years old. He must have been spoiled by the ministers at ordinary times. That''s why he did so. Otherwise, the ministers became silent after he spoke. They must be afraid that the king of this generation would speak ill of them in front of his father and emperor. The West Turk emissary, clever as he was, conjectured the silent reaction of the ministers just now, and strengthened his reasoning. He raised the gambling agreement written in his hand, indicating that the acting king could start. Li Hong asked Huameng to pick up a spoon, scooped a spoonful of oil from the oil pan and poured it into the fire. He saw that the originally burning fire suddenly burst into a long flame after encountering oil, which made people''s cheeks burn. "See if it''s oil. You know it in your mind." Li Hong asked. "Look See clearly. " The West Turk emissary didn''t expect that there was oil in it. He was scared by the fire tongue just now. "Do you have any copper? Lend me a few. " Li Hong said to Xu Jingzong beside him with ease and freehand brushwork. Xu Jingzong quickly took out a few copper coins and took them in his hand. Li Hong picked five coins and pinched them in his small hands. Then he handed them to the West Turk Emissary: "please throw the copper coins into the oil pan. Don''t let me get them out at that time and say I''ll play tricks." When they saw this scene, they began to be nervous again. They didn''t expect that the little Daiwang was not bluffing. They really wanted to get money from the oil pot. I was not nervous just because I didn''t see the oil pan. Now when I watch the fire roasting the oil in the pan, the people in the palace suddenly become nervous. Wu Mei and Li Zhi are also sitting at the top of the table and watching the scene nervously. Wu Mei''s jade hands exude a lot of sweat because of their nervousness, and their hearts are all raised to their throat. Holding on to Lizhi''s hand, Wu Mei still can''t help shaking. Yiyan, the emissary of Western Turks, threw five copper coins into the oil pan. The oil in the oil pan began to bubble and roll slowly. Obviously, it was already hot, and it would soon become hot. They all looked nervous and dignified. They opened their eyes and watched the oil boiling in the oil pan. The smoke was rising from the oil pan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 "Daiwang, I will finish it for you." Hua Meng suddenly knelt down and gnawed his teeth and said that the boiling oil pan looked too frightening. If you go down with one arm, it must be disabled or abandoned. He couldn''t imagine what terrible things would happen when Wang''s little hand reached in. "No, I''ll do it myself. You won''t be convincing, will you?" Li Hong said to the West Turk emissary. After listening to Hua Meng''s words, Wu Mei''s heart was slowly relaxed. But when she heard Li Hong''s refusal, her heart was suddenly raised again. She wanted to immediately pull the little thing into her arms and beat her up. The Western Turkic emissary looked at the boiling oil pan and swallowed his saliva. He could see clearly that it was indeed a boiling oil pan. It would never be a fake one. Moreover, the spoonful of oil poured into the fire proved that the oil in the oil pan was not fake. Li Hong looked at the boiling oil pan quietly, motioning for Hua Meng to hold himself up. If he was close to the oil pan, he would be roasted by the fire below before the oil in the pan was hot. Li Hong looked at the West Turk emissary, sneered and said, "look after you." Rolling up his sleeve, he showed his white arm, which was tender as lotus root, with baby fat. He motioned for Huameng to approach the oil pan, then slowly bent down and reached into the oil pan. At this time, the needle can be heard from the whole lakeside hall. Everyone''s mouth is wide, and his expression is tense to the extreme. The same pox widens his eyes and holds his breath to watch Li Hong''s small hand slowly reach out to the boiling oil pan. "No, hong''er." Wu Mei can''t stand it. She can be cruel to others. She can even strangle her daughter to frame queen Wang. But now looking at his favorite child, to reach out to the hot oil pan to get copper money, I still can''t bear the pressure, and suddenly broke down the defense line in my heart, and I couldn''t help screaming to stop him. "Don''t worry about your mother. Your son''s minister will be fine." Li Hong, who leans out half of his body in Huameng''s arms, gives a comforting smile to Wu Mei. Wu Mei tightly hugs Li Zhi''s arm. Li Zhi also can''t believe and is shocked to see everything in front of her, but she has secretly vowed that if hong''er has a fault today, all the foreign envoys here will take death to make amends for hong''er! Yiyang, Anyang and other princes, in the remote corner, looked at Li Hong and the boiling oil pan in horror. Li Hong was bold. They knew it was true, but it was the first time that Li Hong was so stupid. A Shi Nu touched Li Hong''s cheek and sneered in his heart: "it''s better to fall into the oil pan and burn to death, so that we can see the greater jokes of the Tang Dynasty." Under the intense gaze of the public, Li Hong Bai Nen''s little hand suddenly reached into the boiling oil pan. A burst of nervous screams broke out in the lakeside hall. Yiyang and Anyang buried their heads to each other, and they did not dare to look in the direction of the oil pan. But at the moment, Wu Mei showed an unusual calm, the whole white beautiful cheek is covered with frost, quietly watching Li Hong put his hand into the oil pan. That''s it. The scene in front of her still scares Wu Mei to death. Under the calm appearance, Wu Mei seems to be able to hear her heart beating violently, as if the next moment is about to jump out. Li Hong in Huameng Huaili didn''t scream. Instead, she felt relaxed in the oil pan. Seeing this, Wu Mei was relieved. At this time, she found that her back was soaked with cold sweat. Li Hong fumbled in the hot oil pan for a while, and finally found the first copper coin. He quickly picked it up from the oil pan and raised it to the stunned Western Turk emissary. Then he put his hand into the boiling oil pan again and took out the second copper coin. How could that be possible? How could he reach into the oil pan with his bare hands without being scalded? What the hell is going on here? The Western Turkic emissary had a huge wave in his heart. What happened in front of him was beyond his understanding. The ministers were also shocked by the scene in front of them. Was the king really the son of the dragon? Are you really protected by immortals? The boiling oil pan did not hurt him at all. Next, a third coin was found, and the fourth one swayed in front of everyone. Li Hong once again quickly put his hand into the oil pan which was already a little hot. The vinegar in it had evaporated completely at this time. Now it is time for the oil temperature to rise. He quickly groped for the last copper coin. His little hand was under the oil pan and had already grasped the last copper coin tightly. However, he did not take it out at the first time, but pretended to continue to fumble in the oil pan. He needs to wait and wait for the oil in the pan to boil completely, and then take it up again, because he is afraid that the stupid Western Turk emissary will reach out to the oil pan at the first time to prove whether the oil temperature is boiling hot. With Li Hong''s little hand, he took out the last copper coin from the hot oil pan and held up five copper coins in his hand to show the crowd. The crowd breathed a long breath. The scene just made them nervous. Now they see that Daiwang''s small arm is intact, and the stone in his heart is finally on the ground. At the same time, everyone in the lakeside hall was full of curiosity about the magical and strange scene in front of them. Daiwang was intact, and the white tender arm could not be dispersed in their mind for a long time. Is it the protection of the gods? It''s still a cover up. They can''t guess, but the boiling oil pan and the white tender arm have brought a huge shock to their hearts."Hong''er, come here and let the empress and your father look at your arms." Wu Mei stretched out her arm and waved to Li Hong. The whole person seemed to have experienced a life and death ordeal. "The empress mother will wait a moment, and let this messenger examine the copper coins first." Li Hong looked at the Western Turkic emissary, staring at the oil pan, and said. After a glance at the oil pan, the vinegar in the oil pan should have evaporated. Now the boiling oil should be the real boiling oil which is about to reach 300 degrees. Hua Meng put Li Hong down. He was the nearest one, but he didn''t understand why Dai Wang''s hand would not be damaged when he went down. He put down the acting queen and was about to try it himself, when Li Hong slapped him on the arm. Hearing Li Hong''s angry voice in his ear, he said, "I want to kill you." The West Turk emissary looked at Li Hong and stopped Hua Meng from reaching into the oil pan. Looking at the pan, he exclaimed, "it''s impossible. It must be a fake. It must be a cover up by the king." "If it''s a cover up, you''ll see. Oh, these five copper coins are the reward of my king. " Li Hong went to the West Turk emissary, continued to delay time and said, and then threw five copper coins with oil in his hand to the West Turk emissary. "No way. I''ll never believe it''s a real oil pan. I''ll try it." The West Turkic Khan ashinu, who is next to Yiyang and Anyang, is obviously unwilling to admit the fact that the scene just in front of him was so shocking that he saw his courtiers being teased again and again, and the young man''s competitive heart was aroused. A Shi Nu looked at Li Hong''s white and pink hand, and could not see the slightest injury. He stepped over quickly from the corner. Li Hong looked at ashinu, who was stepping forward. A cold light was reflected in his eyes. The envoy of the West Turks was shocked when he noticed the cold light. He said in his heart that there must be something mysterious in it, and the oil pan must be fake. At this time, ASNU had already come to the oil pan. Without waiting for people to stop him, his right hand quickly reached into the boiling oil pan. "Ah..." The shrieking voice of ASNU resounded through the whole lakeside hall, which shocked the minds of the people once again. As if he met the shrimp like boiling water, he curled up and fell on the ground. His right hand, which was scalded by boiling oil, stretched high and shook hard. Layers of blood bubbles suddenly appeared on that hand. The whole right hand was terrible and chilling. "No, how can it be? Why are you all right, Daiwang? " The West Turk emissary was flustered, dropped the bet agreement written in his hand, and hurried to ashinu, and squatted down to check the shrinking right hand. The ministers looked at each other in amazement. This is incredible. ASNU''s arm proves that the oil pan is not fake. But why can the Daiwang be safe? Small figure, in the eyes of the ministers become more and more mysterious, also become tall. At this time, Li Hong showed a startling side. His short legs reversed for a while, and quickly ran to Wu Mei. He threw himself into Wu Mei''s arms and said in a low voice, "thank you, my son, for your concern." "Little monkey, you are not good at this move. Do you know that you are going to frighten the Empress Dowager to death today? When I go back to the harem, I''ll see how my mother will deal with you! " Wu Mei pretends to be angry, but her tone is full of deep pity at the moment. "Mother, you are really beautiful today. I''m afraid the women in the world are not half as beautiful as you are today." Li Hongni is in Wu Mei''s arms. "Hum, do you think you praise me so much, I will let you off this little monkey today?" Wu Mei ignores the chaotic scene in the court hall and ignores the scream of the West Turk emissary and the small Khan of the West Turk, and says with Li Hongrou in her arms. Li Hong began to turn to Li Zhi for help. He said in a coquettish way: "father emperor, today''s children''s ministers have made such contributions to our Tang Dynasty. The empress of my mother has to punish the children''s ministers. At this moment, the children''s minister''s heart is really cold and cool." "Hong''er is really a genius. If you can tell my father why your hand is OK, the hand of the West Turkic Khan was scalded." Li Zhichong is obsessed with looking at Li Hong who has made great achievements today. "Cluck Don''t let out the secrets of heaven. When you are free, I''ll tell you again. In fact, it''s very simple. It''s just that those people are so stupid that they come to such an end. They are arrogant and arrogant. If they hadn''t bullied Yiyang and Emperor brother, I wouldn''t have been hard on them. " Li Hong rose from Wu Mei''s arms and said. At the moment, the court hall gradually quieted down. After the Western Turk emissary and asinu were taken away by the imperial physician, the atmosphere became lively again. All the ministers talked about Li Hong''s magical scene and praised him. Wu Mei can finally relax and have a dinner with Lizhi at the moment. At the same time, she keeps the little monkey alive and says nothing to let him run around, so as to avoid other incidents. Li Hong hung his head down and ate the food on the table. His eyes glanced at the female official who was playing elegant music in the corner from time to time. He did not want to be slapped in the back of his head by Wu Mei''s warning. "Don''t try to beat that female official''s idea. What''s your idea? You don''t want to go there again to make trouble." Wu Mei looks at Li Hong warily and says."Oh, yes." Li Hong was surprised and said, "the son minister has prepared a gift for his father and his mother today." Yiyang, Anyang, Li Zhong and others have already presented their gifts to Wu Mei. If it hadn''t been for this, Li Hong would have forgotten about his gift preparation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 Li Hong beckoned. Xiaoxue and Xiaohan, who had been waiting for a long time, came in first with a gift box, followed by Jingzhe and cheetah. They both carried a box together. It seemed that the contents were quite heavy. Li Yifu looked at Li Hong''s intimate maid and eunuch, came in carrying the gift box, and said a word in Xu Jingzong''s ear with a smile. Xu Jingzong looked clear and surprised. "It takes so much trouble to find out what kind of thing it is." Wu Mei looks at the gift box and asks. She is still full of curiosity and expectation for the gift of the ghost spirit. I''m afraid this little thing gave her a gift, just like others. I''m looking forward to a surprise for her. The courtiers had just seen Li Hong''s resourcefulness and bravery. Up to now, they still have a lot of doubts about the scene of washing hands in the oil pan. No one knows why the Daiwang''s hand is OK. The hand of the West Turkic Khan was scalded when he reached in. I''m afraid he will be disabled if he doesn''t get rid of it. At the moment, watching Li Hong present a gift to his mother''s empress, one by one was very curious. They all wanted to see what kind of unique gift the king of this generation would give his mother. Li Hong asks Xiaoxue to put the gift box on Lizhi''s desk table first. Yang Wu, next to Lizhi, has already learned to be good. He dares to check the gifts of other princesses and princesses according to the rules, and then give them to his majesty or queen. However, he didn''t dare to investigate the gift of the king. The king was famous for his revenge. At first, he kicked himself and hurt his foot. Then he attracted the king''s revenge for three or four months. During that period, he was not short of money. What''s more, the shocking scene of taking money from the oil pot just now made him respect the acting king from his heart, and at the same time, it also gave birth to a trace of fear. So Yang Wu opened his eyes and closed his eyes, as if he had forgotten the rules of guarding the emperor and empress. He stood upright and watched the king himself open the gift box placed on his Majesty''s desk. Xiaoxue cleverly picked up a good red sandalwood good slotted screen shelf on the desk, and then Li Hong laboriously took out a piece of green jade insert screen from the gift box. In Lizhi''s surprise eyes, Xiaoxue helped Li Hongan put it on the shelf. "Oh, it''s reversed." Li Hong looked at the front and back of the screen, scratched his head and said. Li Zhi was smiling. He did not wait for him to adjust the insertion screen. He saw a poem engraved on the front of the screen. He could not help but read: "the ancient stone is fragrant, the famous man''s bone is green pine and cypress is the emperor''s heart." "Ha ha, good. It''s rare that hong''er has such a heart! It''s rare, but I don''t know what this stone is? " Li Zhilong''s heart is open, and the pines and cypresses are used to describe people''s noble quality and firm integrity. They are included in a poem by the little guy. It''s really appropriate to use this screen insert to describe them. Wu Mei is also moving her eyebrows. Looking at the green and green without a bit of motley color, it''s a surprise to see that the little guy''s gift is really original. The officials knew little about malachite, including the western countries. At the moment, they were surprised to see such a beautiful green stone, even no less than jade, and murmured: "this is a rare treasure." Li Hong chuckled and opened the small box on Wu Mei''s case table, and said to Wu Mei with a fawning face: "empress mother, today is your happy day. Naturally, your son''s ministers will be partial and send you one more piece. These are some jewelry made for you with malachite. Don''t underestimate the efficacy of malachite. It is said that Dr. Sun Simiao once praised this Malachite as a perfect accessory for women to keep their face beautiful and slow down their skin aging. Your children have seen this saying in an ancient book, so you must always wear it. " Li Hong held on to the jewelry inside, such as several necklaces, bracelets, hairpins, heart-shaped jade pendants, rings inlaid with malachite, earrings and so on. Li Yifu has made several pairs of accessories that women like. It''s no secret that Wu Mei likes green and red. Seeing these Malachite jewelry, I am naturally happy to not close my mouth. I take out one of them from time to time in full view of the public, and then carefully put them away and give them to the maid in the palace. Then Li Hong chuckled and said, "although the malachite is rare in Chang''an and Luoyang, please believe me, it is not more rare than jade, even more difficult than jade. I asked Li Yifu to look for it for a long time. It cost me a lot of money. " Li Yifu secretly gave a thumbs up to Li Hong. The king of this generation is really clever. He began to sell Malachite shops ready to open. He would bet that many ministers would ask him where to sell the malachite. Li Hong looked at many of the ministers and turned their eyes to Li Yifu one after another. He knew in his heart that his goal had been achieved. The advertising effect was really instant. As the saying goes: gold in troubled times, antiques in prosperous times. At the moment, although wars often broke out in the border areas of the Tang Dynasty, after decades of recuperation and recuperation, people in Guanzhong and other places with a large number of people have been able to provide food and clothing for the people. As a result, there has been a market for antiques, calligraphy and paintings. Then there is the big advertisement that Li Hong wants to do today, that piece of natural Malachite that is pure and natural to the extreme.Instead of taking the malachite out of the huge gift box, Li Hong ordered cheetahs and stinging insects to open the lid of the gift box first under Wu Mei and Li Zhi, so that the officials could see the uncanny workmanship of nature at the first time. The lid of the gift box was taken away by stung and cheetah. People stretched their necks to look inside. Even Li Zhi and Wu Mei leaned forward slightly to see what kind of Malachite it was. "Ah..." "It''s wonderful..." "This It''s like a valley. '' "No, it looks more like mountains." Li Hong listened to the admiration of the public and continued to advertise: "the beauty of this Malachite can not be described by its gorgeous style, natural beauty, gorgeous color and elegant posture. Do you think it looks like a mountain with many peaks? " How can Wu Mei not understand this little guy''s mind? At this time, when people were praising, they highly appreciated the gifts they had given her, and by the way, they also took Li Yifu. It seems that the little guy has become more and more closely related to Li Yifu economically. How can she not know that these Malachite were found by Li Hong when he told him to find them. In the middle of the green peak, it is just like the green peak of the malachite. The green of the whole peak is just like that of the malachite green peak. However, the green of the whole peak is just like that of the malachite. With a little bit of miscellaneous black, just like the mountain path, the mountains are formed because of the emerald green. The scenery that can only be seen after climbing the mountain is really exquisite and extraordinary, which makes people relaxed and happy, and has a feeling of going deep into the mountains. In order to celebrate the empress of the Tang Dynasty, the empress of the Tang Dynasty suddenly said, "we can celebrate the emperor''s sincerity in the ceremony Li Zhi brushed his beard with a smile and looked at the tortoise Zi emissary and said slowly: "I don''t know what it is? Put it up. " The tone was very flat. After seeing the ministers of the Tang Dynasty returning to their desks, the emissary of Guizi went to Lizhi and Wu Mei with pride and said, "we have prepared two Linglong pagodas, the national treasures of Guizi, for the emperor, your majesty and the queen. This rare treasure is different from the Linglong tower made of colored glass, because it is more transparent and bright, and can even see clearly through this treasure Face to face. " Li Hong heard that NIMA was talking about glass? He knew that the glass craft of the western regions was superior to that of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, no matter in Chang''an or Luoyang, the glass made by the countries in the western regions is more popular with rich merchants and high officials. Especially, their glass products are beautiful in shape and exquisite in workmanship. On the whole, they look more beautiful and colorful than those made in the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, according to historical records, during the reign of Lizhi, there was an incident in which a palace maid accidentally broke a glass pagoda, which aroused Li Zhi''s anger and made him look at the glass debris on the ground. But does glass have a fairly high technology in the western regions? Li Hong was skeptical about this. If the glass technology of the western regions reached a very high level, the Xia crown on the head of the Empress Dowager would be a little too rustic at the moment. After all, the crown on the head of the empress mother is made up of 12 water drop shaped glass and 13 flower trees. Copper, gold, white marble, pearls, and glass are used. They are not very transparent glass, which is similar to the frosted glass of the first generation. You can imagine how valuable the glass is in this era! If the Guizi emissary can now bring out transparent glass, then the countries in the western regions can not be underestimated. Their industrial development has been ahead of the Tang Dynasty for many years. Li Hong didn''t think that if GUI Zi''s emissary took out the glass Linglong tower, his gift would be worthless. But Wu Mei frowns lightly, but she doesn''t want anyone to take away Li Hong''s limelight today. Li Zhi has always been a hindsight. Yiyang, Gao''an and Xiao Shufei, their empress dowager, are a perfect match for their family. They are really short of a thread in their mind. After hearing the words of Guizi emissary, Li Zhi''s eyes brightened and he said in a hurry: "come up and enjoy it with me." Wu Mei helplessly turns her eyes to Lizhi, and then looks at Li Hong with some worry. Li Hong''s face shows her thinking. It''s not like that she is afraid of being robbed of the limelight. She looks at the Guizi emissary putting two glass exquisite towers on the desk. Li Hong was very happy when he saw the two glass Linglong towers. He was really multi-minded. He paid too much attention to the countries in the western regions and forgot that it was impossible to make completely transparent glass with their brains. The two glass towers seem to be opaque, just like vitiligo. They are bright and dark, and the bright places are like frosted glass. If you want to see the person opposite through the glass, I''m afraid that only when the light is shining, can you see a vague figure. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 Duobao Linglong pagoda is closely related to Duobao Buddha and the pharmacist Buddha. It is the so-called measure of all living beings, six paths and reincarnation. Many treasures and exquisite shapes also indicate the simple meaning that the road will become a Buddha. Today, the Guizi emissary presents a trace of respect and recognition to the orthodox emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty. Duobao Linglong tower is also regarded as a treasure to ward off evil spirits. It can suppress all demons, shadows, evil spirits and keep healthy spirit forever. Both Buddhism and Taoism have several temples and Taoist temples in Chang''an city. They always strive to be good men and women as their disciples. In terms of seizing resources, the officials have always been impartial and do not help them, but they hope to get official support. The two Duobao Linglong pagodas of Guizi emissary are probably related to a newly opened temple in Chang''an City, hoping to make a connection with the royal family''s dragging and pulling, so as to crack down on the prosperity of local Taoism. Li Hong looked at the texture of Duobao Linglong tower and laughed scornfully. He was relieved. Fortunately, the glass technology was not as developed as he thought. The Guizi emissary happened to see the disdain on Li Hong''s face, saluted Li Hong with pride and said, "don''t you think this is a treasure?" Li Hong didn''t want to be reborn on the happy day of his mother. Besides, his little butt was almost pinched by his mother secretly. I''m afraid his thigh is also bruised. This is used to punish him for looking for trouble in the court hall today, as well as the consequence that Wu Mei was nearly scared to death by making money from the oil pot. Rubbing his little ass in secret, he said with a relaxed manner: "the implication of Duobao Linglong pagoda is good. The most precious treasure of Buddhism refers to the tower itself rather than its texture. No matter what material it is made of, Duobao Linglong tower is an excellent tribute. Li Hong, on behalf of his father and his mother, would like to thank the envoys for their kindness." Li Zhi and Wu Mei nodded their heads with satisfaction. It was rare for them to hear serious words in their mouths, and their answers were polite. It points out the implication of being more precious and exquisite, and affirms the sincerity of Guizi emissary. He also thanks the emperor and Empress of Tang Dynasty for their status. Li Hong didn''t show jealousy and displeasure because Linglong tower robbed him of his gift. This made all the ministers feel sincere admiration and satisfaction for Li Hong''s magnanimity. The response of the people in the lakeside hall was not as expected by Guizi emissary. They originally thought that the appearance of Duobao Linglong tower would cause a great shock to the whole Tang Dynasty. However, it was still very lively. People who discussed Linglong tower became silent after listening to the words of the king. They obviously agreed with the words of the king. However, the emissary of Guizi thought that the silence of all the people was obvious from the words of the king Dai. The Linglong tower is just a good moral. As for the texture, whether it''s glass or anything, don''t put it out like a treasure. It is unfair for Guizi emissary to think that he took out the treasure of national treasure but was treated like this because of the words of the king. So he continued to say to Li Hong: "Dai Wang, do you think that the glass texture is not precious in the Tang Dynasty? That''s why we despise this treasure so much? " Li Hongyi Leng, Li Zhi followed Wu Mei and all the officials were stunned. What Wang said just now didn''t mean that. "I..." Li Hong knew that the Guizi emissary had misinterpreted his words, but he was too lazy to explain, so he perfunctorily said: "there is no advanced glass technology like Guizi in the Tang Dynasty. The tower is good." The emissary of Guizi grinned triumphantly, and then said, "since the Daiwang knows that this glass craft is unique to me, he should know that the treasure of Duobao Linglong tower is precious. Why should he say something with good meaning, no matter what the texture is?" "The emissary must not misinterpret the words of my prince. Li Hong means that no matter what texture it is, it is an absolutely precious treasure. I like it very much. An emissary must not be taken..." Li Zhi took a Linglong tower in his hand to enjoy playing, explained for Li Hong. Li Hong couldn''t bear the image of his father and Emperor. He took a broken glass with poor workmanship as a treasure. He also explained to a small envoy who was arrogant. He really lost the emperor''s status and lost the prestige that the emperor should have. So someone couldn''t sit still. Regardless of Wu Mei''s hands, he pinched his butt, and forced himself to stand up. Bearing the pain from his buttocks, he breathed a cool breath and said, "a good heart is like a donkey''s liver and lung. Do you really think that this piece of junk you''re holding is a treasure? How about your glass craftsmanship? Today, I don''t want to refute your emissary''s face, so I just put up with it. Do you really think this thing is a unique treasure Li Hong finally broke away from Wu Mei''s jade hand on his buttocks. The hot pain made him walk like he was in a hurry to urinate. He went to Li Zhi''s desk several steps at a time. Li Zhi heard him speak and wanted to put down the Duobao Linglong tower in his hand, so Li Hong took over the tower. Turning to the Guizi emissary, he said, "I have a lot of such broken things in the Tang Dynasty. If we don''t make such cheap objects, it''s to give you a chance to trade with the people of Guizi. It''s not that I can''t make this glass tower. No, it''s really impossible to make such a rubbish glass tower. If I want to do these things in Datang, I''ll tell you that you can''t buy and sell any of your GuZi goods in my Datang. You can only take the money and replace all the glass products in my Datang and take them back. ""You..." The emissary of Guizi did not expect that the king Dai, who was still calm just now, would dare to make a fury in the lakeside hall again. He was choked and didn''t know what to say. He also belittled the multi treasure Linglong tower as a national treasure. "Hong''er, don''t make a fool of yourself. Come back to your mother''s house." Wu Mei is once again full of black lines in her head, and she thinks with regret: "I should have sent this little monkey back to the Hougong just now. Now she''s making trouble again." Li Zhi was also shocked by Li Hong''s words, and the ministers were stunned. The little guy is really not afraid of anything. Is he young and ignorant, or is he intelligent enough to rely on? Yiyang and Anyang, as well as Li Sujie, Li Shangjin, Li Xiao and the crown prince are scared to be silly. This guy, the bull''s temper in Hongwen hall has come up again. If shangguanyi was here at the moment, he would surely hurry to signal Li Zhi to put away the two Duobao Linglong pagodas. But it''s a pity that he is not here today, so Li Zhi, Wu Mei and his ministers finally learned the bull''s temper of the bully in the Hongwen Museum. "Pa..." Li Hong hands a loose, a rare treasure Duobao Linglong tower, Li Hong did not care about the fall into slag. Before Li Zhi reacts, Wu Mei hasn''t got up yet. Li Hong''s small figure has turned quickly. She pulls another Linglong tower on Lizhi''s desk. The Linglong tower on the table is so busy that it falls to the ground again from the table, and it is smashed to pieces. "You..." Guizi emissary''s eyes are red, these are two treasures, in their Guizi is also a rare request, but now by the Tang emperor''s son, in a flash all smashed. When Li Yifu saw that the first pagoda was thrown to the ground by Li Hong, he was almost in front of him. Before he could react, the second one had already broken. Li Yifu, along with the second broken Linglong tower, finally fell into Xu Jingzong''s arms. "Brother Jingzong, you have to save me. Look, Daiwang will definitely order me to look for a better glass Duobao Linglong tower. You say You said that such a rare treasure I Where can I find it... " Li Yifu was supported by Xu Jingzong and said in pain. Sure enough, Li Hong, the perpetrator of Li Zhi''s case a few days ago, put on a stiff face and said, "Li Yifu, in a month, let him see what the real glass is!" "Brother Jingzong, do you have a knife? Give it to me. I can''t live now. Let me die. Hurry up... " Wu Mei gets up and looks at the ground glass dregs with heartache. At this time, she has anger, fear and panic in her heart. She pulls Li Hong incoherently, but she doesn''t know how to beat and scold him! This is no small matter! If Li Zhi blames him, this Let''s not say whether the throne of the queen who has just been conferred can still be stable, that is It''s the same thing whether he can sit safely or not. "Son of a bitch! What kind of system Li Zhi''s chest heaved violently. In a blink of an eye, the two priceless glass Duobao Linglong towers became a piece of debris! Angry Lizhi also quickly stood up, stretched out a finger, trembling at Wu Mei''s mother and son in front of him. His face was even flushed with anger than usual, and his lips trembled, but he didn''t know what to say! "Your Majesty forgive me, hong''er, he is still young and less than four years old. Please forgive him this time. On the peacock screen just entered for you, you You... " Wu Mei doesn''t know how to appease Li Zhi, who is angry at the moment. But in any case, Wu Mei is very clear in her heart that she must not let Lizhi, who has been dazzled by anger, speak at this moment, otherwise everything will become irreparable. Every word said by the emperor is a golden rule, which has no change. It is the so-called king without joking! As long as Li Zhi said how to punish Li Hong in front of all the courtiers and envoys of other countries at the moment, it was the will of the son of heaven, which could not be changed or regretted, and Li Hong would never be able to turn over. Let alone his dream of hope: to help Li Hong become crown prince, to stabilize his queen''s position, is now Li Hong demoted to the common people, but also between lightning and flint! Wu Mei pulled her neck. She didn''t expect that the two broken glass would make Li Zhi react so violently. Li Hong knelt down in front of Li Zhi to plead guilty. "If you don''t kneel down for your father, don''t you know your sin?" Wu Mei''s eyes are red. At the moment, she can''t say whether she is worried more about her newly granted Queen''s throne or Li Hong''s safety. As for the idea of establishing the prince, she has already been thrown out of the blue. At the moment, she just wanted to make Li Hong safe and sound, and she was already satisfied. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 Li Hong was dragged by Wu Mei and knelt down in front of Li Zhi. He raised his head and said firmly: "father, the son minister knows the crime, but you only need to give him one month. No, in two months, I promise to give you a pair. It''s better than Guizi''s emissary into Duobao glass tower!" Wu Mei clapped Li Hong''s back in anger and said, "are you crazy? Is that what you can find? I don''t have that precious glass tower in Tang Dynasty Li Zhi''s anger subsided a little, but he still looked at Li Hong angrily and said, "the queen, get up and let this son of rebellion kneel. You don''t have to kneel with him. Besides, you are still pregnant." "Your Majesty..." Wu Mei holds her big stomach with one hand and looks up at Li Zhi, hoping that Li Zhi can avoid Li Hong''s crime. Li Zhi sees Wu Mei kneeling there and continues to plead for Li Hong. He sighs and says, "what if you can''t do it?" "If you can''t do it, you are willing to demote yourself to the common people. But the son minister had a request that the father and the emperor would allow. " Li Hong said. "Say, what conditions." "Please allow the children to go out of the palace to look for the glass. If you stay in the palace to look for the glass, you can demote him to the common people now." "Well, I promise you to leave the palace. No one can stop you, but I can only give you one month! If you can''t do it in a month, you don''t have to go back to the palace. " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong and said coldly that he had lost interest in Li Hong. "Yes! The son minister is looking for it now! Leave me, my son Li Hong kowtowed to Lizhi. But Wu Mei but from the father and son of the dialogue to hear the taste. It''s like I''ve been tricked. The father and son sing together. It''s not true. Because the two pagodas are not happy, they seem to be acting for whom to see? Melanie Wu is also very smart. Otherwise, she would not have been the leader of the harem in a few years. He stood up with Li Zhi''s hand, but his eyes swept over Li Hong, who was kowtowing for Li Zhi. Looking at the thumbs of the little monkey, he understood it instantly! Father and son, this is acting for themselves! No wonder this little thing has been so obedient in recent years. In recent days, there have been no chickens and dogs jumping in the palace. There are also no palace ladies and eunuchs complaining that they have been dug up by the king on behalf of the king, or that he has been disguised as a ghost by the acting king at night, and he is frightened in the Queen''s passage. Even the shangguanyi of hongwenguan Museum, it is rare to praise Dai Wang for teaching on time and finishing his homework on time these days. Li Zhi also praised him a lot these days. All these let Wu Mei, who was preparing for the canonization ceremony, relax his vigilance. Unexpectedly, this little guy would dare to cooperate with his father to design her at this moment! I see. Wu Mei understands everything. I''m afraid the father and the son are trying to get rid of the palace for their own sake! At the moment, Wu Mei understood that she was not easy to attack in front of all the ministers. She could only helplessly watch Li Hong standing up on the ground and kneel down to salute her. When she turned to leave, she looked at Li Zhi with tacit eyes and was caught by Wu Mei. Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei''s cold and unfriendly eyes. He felt his nose and laughed at her. Small things are tight legs, secretly waved to the grain of grain, a group of people instantly disappeared in the lakeside hall. "Are you ready?" As soon as Li Hong came out of the lakeside hall, he asked about the grain of grain behind him. "Daiwang, we are all ready. We can leave the palace at any time as long as you order." "Well, hurry up, run with me, go out of the Palace first, then discuss other things. Be careful that it will be abandoned in the middle of the way, and then be discovered by my mother." Li Hong took the ear of grain of grain and said in a hurry. "Daiwang, are you not afraid that the queen knows and punishes you?" Summer solstice followed, some gasping asked. "It''s OK. My father has something to do with it. Besides, a month has passed when we go back to the palace, and the anger of the empress mother will disappear at that time." The three of them rush to taijimen, where Jingzhe, cheetah, Huameng, Xiaoxue, Xiaohan and Bailu are waiting for him. When the nine met, they all gathered around Li Hong to make up their minds. Li Hong, who was released by the grain of grain, first looked behind carefully to see if anyone was following him. At the moment, he was most afraid of failure, and was caught by his mother. After a glance, there was no one else except qianniuwei, who was guarding the imperial palace. Li Hong said nervously and excitedly, "go out first. Bai Lu, you stay and wait for Li Yifu. When he comes out, let him go to Li Taibo''s palace to find me." "Yes, Daiwang." Bai Lu answers with a clever voice. Among them, she is the youngest, and the longer she grows, the more introverted she becomes, the more shy and blushing she becomes. Unlike the other three maids, under the guidance of Li Hong, she goes further and further on the path of a shrew. Li Tai, the king of PU, had never met Li Hong, but he knew that Li Tai died the year he was born. Lizhi often nagged in his ear that looking at himself so naughty was like seeing the shadow of the emperor''s brother at that time. Are you the reincarnation of Qingque emperor brother? How could you be so smart.Every time I hear Li Hongniang''s scolding, I just want to say it! What''s more, I''m a person of nine to ten generations. This is the first reincarnation to the royal family. OK! However, Li Hong also knew that the brotherhood between his father and Li Tai had always been very good, and even his father had an inexplicable admiration for Li Tai. When his father was a child, it was when Qingque was in the imperial palace that he edited Kuo Di Zhi and other deeds. Even when Emperor Taizong was reluctant to let Li Tai leave the palace, he always left him in the Wude hall where Li Hong lives now. It is enough to imagine how popular the king of Wei Qing que was. Now Wude hall has become its own palace. On the one hand, it is like Li Zhi''s nostalgia. On the other hand, it also seemed to tell the officials and the people all over the world that Li Hong, in his eyes, was just like Qingque in Taizong''s eyes. Wu Mei naturally knows that Li Hong''s status in Li Zhi''s heart is like Taizong and Qingque, and Li Hong''s popularity is no less than that of her empress in her Majesty''s heart to a certain extent. But just now, watching the little monkey, he suddenly broke two rare treasures. He was so flustered that he could not make a calm judgment. Therefore, he and his son took advantage of him and played a hard game together to cheat himself! Looking at the glass dregs on the ground, the emissary of Guizi took a cold breath, trembled and knelt on the ground and said, "Your Majesty, this is a rare treasure given to you from all over the country. Now it has been intentionally broken by the acting king. I hope your majesty can give me a reply, or I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to explain to the king when I return to Guizi." Lizhi has calmed down his "anger" at the moment. After sitting on the desk for a few minutes, he thinks about how to deal with the Queen''s distress when he returns to the harem. At the same time, he curses some little bastard in his heart with pain. Can''t you fall something else? Do you have to throw such a precious treasure to act? After hearing the words of Guizi emissary, Lizhi had no mental state and said lazily, "didn''t you hear what I just said? Naturally, the implication of the pagoda is excellent. As for its texture Li Hong has just said that he will give you a glass pagoda better than this one in a month. Why not live in Chang''an for a month now? " "What if the acting king can''t do it and can''t find such a treasure?" Guizi emissary will not believe that the Tang Dynasty can find a better treasure in a short month. Don''t forget that it took their craftsmen half a year to make such two towers. If they had not asked for the Tang Dynasty, they would not have given such precious treasures to his majesty. No one in the lakeside hall could give him a definite answer to this question, because no one from Li Zhi to his courtiers believed that there could be a better glass Pagoda in the Tang Dynasty. Just now his majesty and the acting King''s question and answer, all the ministers have come to understand that this storm is tantamount to turning a big thing into a small one. A month later, who will go to touch the emperor''s bad luck, nothing to run over to ask Daiwang how to find? If there are really people who dare to ask, I''m afraid they can be directly pulled out by your majesty to be beheaded. Therefore, Li Zhi looked up as if nothing had happened. Instead, he did not answer the question of the Guizi emissary. Instead, he looked at Li Yifu, who was still groaning in pain just now. Li Yifu did not know how many times he had prayed. He did not want his majesty to come to him at this time, but his prayer was often contrary to reality. Li Yifu got up helplessly and said to the Guizi Emissary: "Daiwang is intelligent and trustworthy. He said that he could be found in a month. Naturally, he will give you an account in a month. But my Tang Dynasty is vast and rich, and various kinds of treasures emerge in endlessly. Can''t we find two multi pagodas? " Li Yifu''s unyielding words made all the officials applaud. His majesty and the queen nodded with satisfaction. However, only Li Yifu felt as miserable as having just eaten Huanglian. God knows whether he will take the place of Wang and be sent to prison, which can be regarded as an explanation to Kucha state. The troublemaker in the lakeside palace has now entered the Qing Que''s palace of Prince PU. The mansion has been uninhabited for a long time, but it has always been guarded and maintained by a specially assigned person in the palace. Therefore, everything in the palace is operated according to the state of being manned. The servants, generals and maids in the palace had been informed of Li Hong''s arrival and stood at the gate to meet the king''s party. When all people look at the wide street, just a few people can''t help but be surprised! This is not the same as Yang Wu''s solemn advice a few days ago. And everyone is doubting that the eight people in this line of work are really Daiwang and his entourage?! Originally, I thought that the king Dai would come with a guard of honor, but I didn''t expect that there were only eight people with a big bag on their back. They looked nervous and excited, and their steps were tired and scattered. They came like fleeing refugees. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 As soon as Li Yifu came out of the palace in a hurry, he saw Bai Lu. He was not surprised that the maids of the Daiwang would wait for him here. It would be strange if no one was waiting for him. Today is probably the most aggrieved day of his life. The emperor and the prince have really found a good job for themselves. He racked his brains and thought hard. He did not think that there would be a glass pagoda. Li Yifu sat in the carriage with a sad look on his face. At the same time, he asked Bai Lu, the palace maid of the acting king, to sit in the carriage. These maids and eunuchs of the acting King were very fond of him. He did not dare to let Bai Lu suffer any injustice. The carriage started from Chengtian gate and went all the way to the gate of Prince Pu''s residence. Li Yifu got out of the car very quickly. Bai Lu, who was behind him, did not greet him. He hurried to the door to salute and said, "Li Yifu, the lower official, wants to see the king." "Please, Daiwang is waiting for you in there." Said the servant at the door. "Thank you." Li Yifu took a look at the White Dew behind him and hurriedly followed the slave to Prince Pu''s house. There are many mysterious places in Chang''an city. There are also many places where ordinary people, even high-ranking officials and dignitaries can''t go in and out freely. Among them, the most outstanding one is Prince Pu''s mansion, which is no less important than the Imperial Palace in the imperial court. All this is because of the existence of Li Tai, the king of PU. Li Yifu also came for the first time. He followed his servants around the front hall and the appreciation garden in front of him. Then he came to the area where his master lived. It was obvious that Taizong did not spend less time in this area for the sake of King Pu, and there was a noble spirit everywhere. After entering the main hall, I only saw Li Hong himself idly wandering around. There was no one close to the palace maid or eunuch. Standing at the gate, Li Yifu said, "Minister Li Yifu has met the Daiwang." "Oh? Yes, it''s very fast. It''s much faster than I expected. Is my mother all right, not angry? " Li Hong looked at Li Yifu at the door and asked with a smile. Bai Lu then stepped in and stood beside Li Hong. Li Yifu came in with a sigh and complained, "my good king, you are the envoy to the pit of death. I have been thinking for a long time. I don''t know where I have this glass Pagoda in Tang Dynasty. You You, my Lord, can''t find this treasure for you. " Li Hong was stunned by Li Yifu''s words. After thinking about it, he realized that the glass was made naturally like jade. Li Hong didn''t care about Li Yifu''s anxious appearance. He said easily, "it''s all small things. It''s easy to handle. My mother is not angry in the court, is she Now although he has been out of the palace, but the tight string in his heart has not dared to relax. He is afraid that Wu Mei will send someone to catch him back in anger. "Hui Daiwang, since you fell the treasure, I have been thinking about where to produce this glass. I really don''t want to see if the queen is angry with you. Why don''t you go back to the palace and make amends to the queen... " "Are you kidding? I''ve managed to get out of the palace and go back? I''m afraid my butt will blossom when I go back now Li Hong interrupted. Li Hong thought for a moment that the Empress Dowager would know that he would live in Prince Pu''s mansion. Even if he didn''t know, he would tell her all about it with his father''s strict wife. If my mother and I really send someone out of the palace to find myself, I''m afraid I''ll be on my way. So now I have to find a place to hide for a while, and then come back in the evening. I can''t be caught by the empress dowager, even if it''s just for the sake of his little butt. "Yifu, help me find some craftsmen these days. I''m useful." Li Hong asked Li Yifu to sit down and then said, "look for two honest Muna glass craftsmen. By the way, find two more blacksmiths. It would be better if we could find two Brickmakers. Don''t try to find a supervisor from the palace. They can''t do anything new except cater to the taste of the royal family. " "It''s no problem. It''s easy to find glass craftsmen. Whether it''s in eastern or Western markets, there''s no problem with blacksmiths. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to make green bricks. It seems that the green brick craftsman is in charge of the work department. It takes a few days. Dai Wang, I''m sorry. You don''t intend to copy it, do you? " Li Yifu wondered if Daiwang wanted to pass off as a fake. Li Hong laughs and says to Bai Lu first: "find the grain of grain and the summer solstice, and let them go out with me. Oh, they should arrange our residence in the back, and tell them that they are not allowed to go there today. They are not allowed to go out of the house. If they are bored, they can breathe in the back garden to avoid the current storm, and then we will go out and have a look." After Bailu was sent away, Li Hong and Li Yifu went to the palace together. Li Hong planned to take advantage of Li Yifu''s carriage and find a place to hide for a while. "Do you think this glass, like jade, is coming out of a stone?" Li Hong raised his eyes and asked Li Yifu. "Er Please take the king''s place as an official to dispel doubts. " Li Yifu was asked this time. Could this glass be made by other things? "When you find all the people, you will know that you have to open more shops in Luoyang and Chang''an. Today, I said that it is not empty talk to ask the countries of the western regions such as Guizi to buy the glass products of the Tang Dynasty. Although I am small, I never cheat people. "Not lying? Today, he cheated his mother and empress in the court. Li Yifu was afraid to say it. When they arrived at the door, Xiazhi and mangzhong were already waiting at the door. Li Hong took a few puffs of air exaggeratedly and sighed: "it''s good to feel free. Yi Fu, rub your carriage and take me to Aunt Chengyang. " "Are you..." Li Yifu knew why and asked. He had already judged by his experience that the king of this generation was really resourceful in order not to return to the palace. Li Yifu saw that Li Hong didn''t speak, so he had to carry the pot on his back. In case the queen asked, he said it or not. Sitting on the shaft with his coachman, Li Hong was held by the summer solstice and got into the carriage with the grain of grain. At present, no one of Li Zhi''s children can have a mansion in Chang''an. Including Li Zhi''s many brothers and sisters, only Chengyang and Xincheng, two princesses with Li Zhi''s one mother, kept their residences in Chang''an city. Another is Princess Lanling. Lizhi specially reserved a residence for her. The carriage stops at the gate of Princess Chengyang''s mansion. The house at the gate will look at the official carriage and show a thoughtful look. There are no other officials living in this house except the residence of the princess of new town. In other words, this square is the boundary between Chengyang and Xincheng princesses. It seems to be a place isolated from the world. Outsiders will not come here. "Drive the carriage away. It''s not allowed to stop at random here." A family will look at Li Yifu, who is still very expensive in clothes. "Thank you very much. I''d like to ask you to give me a briefing and say that you will come on behalf of the king." Li Yifu got down from the shaft, walked home and arched the door. "Daiwang? Which king? There are only princesses here, and there is no substitute king. " Home will look at tall Li Yifu vigilantly said. At this time, Li Hong was already taken off the carriage by Xia Zhi. Looking at Li Yifu''s gloomy face, he was afraid that the guy might be looking for other people''s troubles. He said, "Yi Fu, you go back first. You''ve been out for a day. I can go in myself." Li Yifu turned around and ignored the general. He went to Li Hong and said, "I''d better watch Dai Wang go in and then leave. In case of any accident..." "Don''t worry, you should be vegetarian when grain size and summer solstice are vegetarian. Go back, the sun is going to set in the West. As long as you remember to do what I told you. " Li Hong said. Li Yifu took a glance at the grain in front of him when he went home. He looked through the grain in his hand with a token handed over by the grain. Naturally, he knew that it was a royal item, so he didn''t refuse. After a confession, he didn''t even enter the carriage. He continued to sit on the shaft with the coachman from left to right. As soon as Li Yifu left, the two generals also tested the strong token of grain in grain, so one hastened to salute, and the other quickly ran in to report. Li Hong did not wait for his family to report back, so he lifted his legs and went inside. The other general did not dare to stop him at the moment, so he had to follow Li Hong''s back to lead the way. "Wow, aunt Chengyang''s residence is also very good. Besides being a little vulgar, there are no other problems. It''s quite big." Li Hong sighed as he walked. Xia Zhi followed with a smile and covered his mouth. The princess''s residence had not been renovated or newly built for many years, and it still retained the appearance built in Taizong period. At that time, Taizong didn''t have much money, so the area of the princess''s residence was large, but the buildings were less. Most of the places were planted with flowers and plants in Chengyang, which also looked chic and elegant. "I have seen the king." Xue Zhen, the governor of Fangzhou, who was Li Hong''s uncle, came with Princess Chengyang in a hurry. Princess Chengyang and Xue Zhen once went into the palace to see Lizhi. They also met this man''s nephew. However, etiquette is indispensable. Xue Zhen naturally had to first perform etiquette when he saw Li Hong, and then Li Hong could give them courtesy. "Hong''er has met aunt and uncle." Li Hong and others saluted Xue Zhen before saluting. "Little monkey, why are you here? Did your mother allow you to leave the palace? " At this time, Chengyang was only 26 years old, and she was petite and beautiful. As the sister of his Majesty''s mother, Lizhi also showed her special favor. Looking at the little guy with a maid and a eunuch, Chengyang took Li Hong''s small hand and asked cautiously, "are you sneaking out?" "No, my father allowed me to leave the palace. If you don''t believe it, you can ask them." Li Hong is led by Chengyang and continues to walk forward. Xue Zhen follows with a smile. "Will you be allowed to leave the palace? What about the Empress Dowager? She didn''t agree to let you out of the palace? " Chengyang is very smart, and has a good relationship with Li Hong''s mother and empress Li Hong. They are also chatting in the palace from time to time, so the relationship between Li Zhi and Wu Mei is very clear. "What is it called? If my father and Emperor are the emperor, the opinions of the empress can be ignored as long as the father and the emperor allow Li Hong took away Chengyang''s hand on top of his head and said. "Isn''t your father afraid of your mother?" Chengyang is playing with Li Hong as he walks. "In short, my father allowed me to leave the palace. I''m hungry. Is it time for your family to eat?" Li Hong looked around and said, turning aside the topic.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 Under the gaze of Chengyang and Xue Zhen, Li Hong told the two people what happened in the palace. They spent a lot of time trying to figure out the whole story. So they looked at each other with a face that didn''t care and was still stuffing chicken legs into his mouth. "You don''t worry little thing. Are you trying to scare your mother to death? No wonder you hide out, alas You say why you are so careless Chengyang''s face had lost some of his blood. He was calm and calm. He spoke with obvious trembling. This matter can be big or small. In her opinion, it seems to be in the court. It seems that the matter has been turned into a small one. But if Wu Mei wants to do something in the harem, or if the little guy in front of her wants to go further, it''s inevitable that people with a heart will not take this incident out and talk about it. At that time, even if his father wanted to help him, he would not be able to return to heaven in the face of all the courtiers. Chengyang and his husband Xue Zhen look at each other. They are husband and wife for many years. They should have some tacit understanding or some. They can understand each other''s ideas in an instant. Xue Zhen said: "you make up your mind." "Well, just help this little guy once. I like this little thing from the bottom of my heart." Chengyang nods helplessly and sighs to see Xue Zhen get up and leave. He sat next to her husband''s clothes and rubbed his sleeve as if it were a little thing. He was sitting beside him and was not worried about his clothes. Chengyang suddenly got angry. He grabbed Li Hong''s ear and clenched his teeth and said, "you''re a restless little thing. My aunt is worried for you. You''re good. You still have the mind to eat and drink here. Tell me. Where is your wit? Don''t you know how serious this is? Another month, a month, where do you go to find such valuable and rare things "Oh It hurts, auntie. Can you let it go first? Oh, hong''er''s ear is falling off. " The flesh in Li Hong''s mouth had no choice but to spit it out in a wasteful way. He bared his teeth and begged for mercy from Chengyang. "Pain, pain you do not have a long memory, every time your mother mentioned you are groaning, you do not know how to strive for success, it is difficult for your mother in the harem so hard for you!" "Oh, auntie, you are close to my mother. You don''t have to work so hard to teach me a lesson for her. I said I knew I was wrong." Li Hong felt that Chengyang''s hands were loose and his ears didn''t hurt so much. Chengyang released Li Hong''s hand and saw Xue Zhen, who had just left, came in with a valuable wooden box and said to Chengyang, "I have sent someone to inform Princess Lanling. I think we should be able to come here soon." "Did the husband tell her to take it with her?" Chengyang slapped Li Hong''s ass hard, and the little guy began to wipe the greasy hands with his maid. Chengyang takes over the box in Xue Zhen''s hand. Li Hong looks at the two people''s expressions strangely, as if someone is cutting the meat of the couple. "Here you are. Take it back and give it to your father and Emperor. You can say whatever you want from your father. Even if you say it''s picked up, don''t say it''s from your aunt." Chengyang told the maid to clean up the leftover food on Li Hong''s table, put the wooden box on the bright table and push it to Li Hong. "What is this? For me? Why not let my father know? Can my mother know? " Li Hong had several problems in succession. Li Hong''s innocent expression of a good-natured animal made Chengyang laugh angrily and said: "the pagoda you fell today was a gift given to your grandfather by the Persians. When your aunt got married, your grandfather gave one to his aunt and another one to Lanling. Don''t worry. Your aunt has already informed your aunt Lanling. She will bring her to you soon. " On hearing this, Li Hong immediately shook his head, shook his hands, and said in a hurry: "don''t don''t don''t want it. It''s too expensive. You''d better keep it. It was given to you by the emperor''s grandfather. I don''t dare to take it. If my father knows about it, I won''t break my leg." "You also know that you are afraid. Since you know why you are afraid, you are still angry and broken..." "Wait a moment, aunt. Do you think the Persians gave it to the emperor?" Li Hong suddenly remembered something and interrupted Chengyang. "Yes, what''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Chengyang asked strangely. Li Hong opened the wooden box and saw a pagoda lying in it, which was the same as the pagoda he had broken in the lakeside hall. He asked curiously, "isn''t this unique to Guizi country? Why do Persians have it? Did kuizi send these to the Persians? " Xue Zhen smiles, carefully takes out the pagoda inside and wipes the dust that does not exist on it. If it was not for today''s Chengyang as the main gift to Li Hong, this treasure he intends to inherit. So he explained to Li Hong: "this pagoda is really from Persia, not from Guizi. This time, Guizi offered such valuable treasures to his majesty, I''m afraid he asked his majesty. As for whether the pagoda was made by Kuizuo himself, it is a big question. It is said that Persia gathered the craftsmen of the pagoda in a secret place, never The purpose of allowing them to be in contact with the outside world is to maintain the uniqueness of the texture of the pagoda. "Li Hong didn''t look at Duobao pagoda carefully in the lakeside hall. At the moment, he took it from Xue Zhen''s hand, looked at the carved portraits on the pagoda and said, "how do I feel that this Duobao pagoda is not made by craftsmen from the western regions, but more like that made by our craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty?" Xue Zhen said firmly with a smile: "no way. This is the pride of Persia. All the craftsmen and their production are secrets of Persia, and it is impossible that they were made by our craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong gazed at Duobao Linglong tower, then looked up at Chengyang couple. He scratched his head in frustration and said in doubt: "since you are so sure, please explain to me whether the xumizuo depicted on the tower foundation, the lotus platform, the octagonal 13 story eaves, and the 24 niches on each floor are more like the implication of Buddhism in the Tang Dynasty?" Xue Zhen was stunned and Chengyang was stunned How could that be possible? Why have no hostages ever questioned this? Now, Li Hongyi reminds me to carefully study the sculpture on Duobao Linglong pagoda. Suddenly, it seems that there are many flaws in this pagoda. Everything on the tower is really in line with the understanding of Buddhism in the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong looked at the two people''s expressions of stupor, and continued: "also, don''t you think there are too many similarities between the big wild goose pagoda and this Linglong tower? If you look at the characters carved on the base, why are they not Persian, but the characters of Tang Dynasty? " Li Hong turned over the Duobao Linglong pagoda and said slowly, "the front of the tower is engraved with the words" longevity tower ". In this way, it must be engraved with the words" calm emperor "in the East. Naturally, it is" Zhenci Hongfan "in the north, and" Huiteng sun and Moon "in the West. Auntie, do you remember when my father ordered the construction of the big wild goose pagoda in memory of my grandmother Did you say anything? " Shocked by Li Hong''s explanation, Chengyang is speechless. He grabs the Duobao Linglong tower in Li Hong''s hand and looks at it carefully. It turns out that there are 15 characters engraved on the base of Dayan Pagoda that Li Zhi wanted to engrave on the base of Dayan Pagoda in memory of his mother. "This..." Chengyang looked at Li Hong stupidly. He didn''t expect that such a pagoda could still contain so many secrets. "Obviously, these pagodas were made by our craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty. A very small possibility is: "unless they made it specially for my grandfather, so they carved these characters." But how to explain that the inscription is the fifteen characters my father said? Obviously, there is only one possibility. It was made by our craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty, and even by the first craftsmen who built the Dayan Pagoda in those years! " Li Hong put the Duobao pagoda into a wooden box and covered it. At the same time, he also made a conclusion about the origin of Duobao Linglong tower. Xue Zhen closed his eyes and pondered. Li Hong''s conjecture was even completely correct. The tower was made by craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty. But why did it never appear in the Tang Dynasty, but was it transmitted from Persia far away? "Maybe you have to ask the Ministry of work or the supervisor. If you find the list of the first craftsmen who built the Dayan Pagoda, you can know who made the tower." Xue Zhen opened his eyes and said. It was obvious that Chengyang was stuck in the memory of that year. It was only when Li Hong''s little hand swung around in front of her eyes that the soul of Chengyang was called back. Chengyang clapped off Li Hong''s shaking hands and said, "what''s the use of it? Is it possible to glue your broken tower together? You''d better think about it. After your aunt Lanling comes, will your little ass be beaten up by Lanling "No, I said the result of my guess. I want my aunt not to worry about me. Maybe we can find the same Duobao Linglong tower in Datang." Li Hong lazily lying on the table, chin on the wooden box said. "Princess Lanling arrived." Home will be loud voice from the door far in. "I''ll meet my aunt. Don''t go." Li Hong got up from the table in a hurry. In order to keep his little butt from being beaten and blossom, it is necessary to please Lanling, who has always been simple. "This is courtesy. Lanling is here. I can''t sit still as the master." Chengyang took Li Hong''s little hand and went to the front yard. The summer solstice was closely following Li Hong on the other side. After leaving the Imperial Palace, the responsibilities of some of their intimate maids and eunuchs suddenly rose. It was their real duty to protect the Daiwang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 Since seeing Chengyang and Lanling, Li Hong''s small buttocks have been painful for three days. Before going to bed every night, he has to ask the maiden to help him with some pain killer. These nights, he can only sleep on his stomach. Once he turns over a little, he can wake up from the pain by putting his butt on the couch. Lan Ling laid off more ruthlessly than Chengyang, which made Li Hong feel afraid of Lan Ling and never dare to be mischievous again. Prince Pu''s mansion is located in Yankang square, which takes up a quarter of the area. Li Hong always feels like he has to go through the procedure of visiting the park before he can leave the mansion. Today, he was forced to leave the mansion. A few days ago, he was appointed by Lanling to burn incense and worship Buddha in the newly-built "Ci''en Temple" a few days ago to go to his own misfortune. "Daiwang, what about these?" Xia Zhi looks at the two Linglong towers that Li Hong casually throws in the room. "Put it away. Don''t damage it. After returning to the palace, you should treasure it." Although these two Linglong pagodas are rubbish in his eyes, they represent the heartfelt love of Chengyang and Lanling to their younger generation. Li Hong thought that there would be no such thing as kinship in the palace. Unexpectedly, Chengyang and Lanling could be generous and give their precious things to themselves without hesitation. After finishing everything, Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue accompanied Li Hong to the gate of the mansion. Jingzhe, Huameng, cheetah and grain of grain were waiting at the gate of the mansion. They did not wear the expensive and gorgeous clothes they had when they were in the imperial palace. They all changed into green clothes and plain robes under the instruction of Li Hong. They all looked like ordinary, rich people''s children and took their servants out of the house. Although the summer solstice and Xiaoxue are both light blue dresses, the coarse cloth clothes still can''t cover them up. Their delicate and growing body, together with the two maids selected by Wu Meiqian, are naturally superior in appearance and graceful in appearance, which still makes people reluctant to look away from them. The carriage was prepared by Li Yifu yesterday. There is no way. He has not been allowed to leave the palace, so there is no carriage specially equipped for him. However, Li Hong doesn''t care about these carriages. It''s enough to plug him and two maids. In the busy and crowded streets of Chang''an, seven people began to run to Ci''en Temple. In recent days, although the little butt has been aching, there is no way to stop Li Hong from browsing Chang''an city. In recent days, Li Hong took them to Chang''an City, and all the food was tasted. Li Hong, like a free bird, finally soared in Chang''an city. The Ci''en Temple is built in kaimingfang, which is not far away from his prince Pu''s residence. Li Hong intends to walk there, but Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue disagree. In recent days, walking in Chang''an city is basically walking, but it is their four maids who are tired, not only their legs, but also their two arms. Because what Daiwang said about walking was that they took turns holding him to walk. At the end of the day, the four maids in the palace were more acid than their legs. What''s more, Daiwang now has a new problem, that is, he is not allowed to be held by the four cheetahs, but only by the four maids on the summer solstice. A group of seven arrived at kaimingfang, stopped their carriages and walked on the bustling streets, which was not very noticeable. Nowadays, most of the people in Chang''an city are richer than other places. Most of the children of rich families go out with servants. Although Li Hong''an is not as good as taking two or three people out of the city at one time, it is not as good as taking two or three people out in Changcheng. In addition, there are many officials in Chang''an City, and the scene that people in Chang''an city are surrounded by people has long been no wonder. The gate of the newly-built Ci''en Temple is paved with blue stone slabs. The blue stone slabs with watermarks are obviously washed with water in the early morning. The good men and women are coming in and out of the gate with devout looks. Li Hong looked around and didn''t see Lanling''s carriage coming. His fingers unconsciously pestered Xiaoxue''s hair and murmured: "it''s really untimely. She warned me not to be late. In the end, she was late. She asked aunt Lanling to invite us to dinner at noon." "Little thing, I haven''t seen you for a few days. My butt is itching again, and I''m in need of beating again." The voice of Lanling rang out from behind, startled Li Hong. He looked back in a hurry and saw that Lanling had only two maids, and then there was no one behind him. "You Are you bringing these two people out? You''re not afraid of anything wrong. " Li hongsong opens the hair of Xiaoxue that is twined on his finger, and is put on the ground by Xiaoxue to salute Lanling. Lanling is also dressed in plain clothes and skirts. Except for a bright golden step on her bun, she doesn''t bring any other jewelry. She looks like a lily in full bloom, pure and elegant. "Although Chang''an city is full of good and bad people, mixed with all kinds of people, and foreign businessmen seem to be a bit messy, it''s quite peaceful. You don''t need to worry about your aunt''s safety. Don''t you take so many people with you, and you can''t protect your aunt." Lanling is only two years older than Chengyang, and at this time is only 278 years old. As he talks, he takes Li Hong''s hand and begins to walk inside the Ci''en Temple.After the summer solstice and Xiaoxue, the four cheetahs scattered around, vaguely separating them from other pilgrims. As for the two maids brought by Lanling, Lanling sent them to play. Li Hong looked up at the buildings in the Ci''en Temple. Whether it was the Sutra room, the Buddhist hall or the Gongyuan, all the buildings here reflected the economic prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, while the painting and carving art on the wall edge and the porch were all beautiful, or the arhat and Guanyin were carved with Buddhist connotations. Obviously, it has not been open for a long time. There is not much ash in the huge incense burner. There are special monks in every Buddhist yard. The more you go back, the more clean you will be. The Yongan canal is on the side of the Ci''en Temple. And the Ci''en Temple also uses the terrain to introduce the water from the Yong''an canal into a corner of the Buddhist temple and build a small release pool. Lanling walked forward, and Li Hong had to follow her. It didn''t look like she had come for the first time. It seemed that she was familiar with the architectural pattern here. "I have met Li Shizhu." A middle-aged monk came out of the woods and stood smiling. "Lanling met master Weiying. This is Lanling''s nephew, hong''er. Meet Master Weiying quickly. " Lanling said after returning the salute with both hands together. "Li Hong met master Weiying." Li Hong is facing Wei Ying with both hands for the first ten series. "Yesterday, my disciples told me that benefactor Li would come today, so I waited here today. Benefactor Li asked the Buddhist temple to speak." He took Lanling to the back of Ci''en Temple. Obviously, this place is only open to the pilgrims with status. On the way, we didn''t see too many ordinary people coming here. Li Hong looks at Wei Ying''s kind smile, and always remembers the face of Li Yifu. And after entering here, I always feel that something is wrong. The cheetah and the startled insects look a little wary, and their eyes scan around from time to time. "Today Lanling is here to ask the master to do a good deed for Lanling''s nephew, and hope to listen to the master''s instructions." Lanling grabs Li Hong''s hand, and she feels that the little guy wants to run. "Oh, benefactor Li, I''m flattered. I''m afraid that I can''t help the Daiwang because he''s so old." Only should sit down on the futon and say slowly. As soon as Li Honggang sat down on the Pu Tuan, he was picked up by Lanling and changed into a sitting posture. He knelt with his feet together, his buttocks sitting on his heels, and his hands folded by Lanling on his abdomen. "Do you know that he is the acting king?" Lanling finished playing with Li Hong. Only Ying laughed. The whole person seemed to move slowly. He lit three sticks of incense and put them into the censer. Then he continued: "although it is the first time that Dai Wang left the palace, his wisdom and wit have spread all over the streets of Chang''an city. It''s hard to know the Tao Daiwang, let alone..." However, he stopped to smile and looked at Li Hong. After a while, he said to Lanling: "it is well known that the king of the dynasty broke the Guizi envoy in the palace a few days ago and entered the Duobao Linglong tower dedicated to his majesty." Lanling nodded heavily and turned to Li Hong and said, "hong''er, you can go out and play for a while. Come here to pick up your aunt after a stick of incense." Li Hong looked up at Lanling, and then nodded his head cleverly. After saluting Wei Ying, he came out. Li Hong left Jingzhe and grain of grain at the door to wait for Lanling. He took the summer solstice and snow, as well as Huameng and cheetah, and began to walk around. "Daiwang, why do I always feel there is a mystery here." The cheetah is like a real cheetah. Its nose is in the air and doesn''t know what to smell. "You don''t think this should be very similar to Li Yifu. This temple is funded by the Guizi people. I feel that this guy was gnashing his teeth when he said that I broke the Linglong tower. Although he said it was gentle enough, it was still worse than Li Yifu''s smile." "What is that?" After passing through a forest, a house built of green bricks and tiles looks like a monk''s residence. However, the yellow paper on the window has been pierced several times, and the figure inside is looming, but it is not a shaved monk. "What''s so strange about the house?" Xiaoxue looked at the summer solstice and said with surprise. "It''s not the house. Behind the house, you see, what are those glittering things?" The summer solstice pointed to the back of the house and said. Li Hong was relatively short. Due to the angle, when he first asked about the exit of the summer solstice, he saw those things that were shining in the sunlight. He was puzzled and focused. The more he looked, the more he looked, the more like the glass debris seen in the previous life. So a few people went up to see that a pile of shiny things is broken glass slag, and look at the texture, are the same as the texture of Linglong tower. "Ah? How many pieces of Linglong tower have to be broken to accumulate so many pieces. " Xiaoxue looked at the pile of debris with heartache. Obviously, ten pieces of eight pieces were not enough to gather so many pieces. Li Hong looked at her discontentedly: "you mean this king fell less." After saying that, Li Hong stopped paying attention to her. Instead, he squatted down and picked up a piece of broken glass and looked at it carefully. Seeing that Xiaoxue also squatted down, he wanted to use his hands to pick up the pieces of debris. He quickly made a voice to stop him saying, "be careful, this thing is extremely sharp. Be careful that it is cut...""Ah..." Snow quickly took back his hand, only to see the fingertip instantaneous outflow of red blood. "I have warned you, but I still don''t listen. It''s OK. I''ll find water to wash it down, but it will leave a scar." Li Hong blustered. After carefully studying the pieces of the pagoda, is it not like that the pieces of Linglong temple can be studied again and again At this time, the cheetah suddenly ran over, picked up Li Hong, who was still thinking, and said in a low voice: "Daiwang, let''s leave here quickly. It''s very strange here." "Ah? What''s the matter Suddenly, Li Hong was picked up by the cheetah. Li Hong''s fingers were still holding the fragments and asked. "I just looked in the back window curiously. All the people in this house are from the Tang Dynasty, and they are all in chains. These people are imprisoned." The cheetah held him, and Xiazhi and others followed him, and walked quickly to the Buddhist temple in Lanling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 Sitting in the carriage with Lanling, Li Hong thought about what the cheetah had said and the fragments he had seen. It didn''t seem like a coincidence that these things appeared in the Ci''en Temple. Li Hong had a bold idea. Would those imprisoned be craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty? And those pieces are the defective products when craftsmen made the Linglong tower? "What do you think, little one?" Lanling looks at Li Hong holding a fragment in his hand and doesn''t let it go. He thinks that he is still worried about breaking the Linglong tower in the imperial palace. He fondles Li Hong''s head and asks. "I don''t think about it. Aunt, how do you know Master Weiying?" Li Hong raised his head and asked. The glass fragment in his hand was close to one eye and could see the shadow of Lanling vaguely. "Naughty." Lanling patted Li Hong''s hand off her eyes, sighed and said, "this was introduced by the younger brother of Queen Wang in the early years. Although there are dozens of temples and Taoist temples in Chang''an City, the money for incense and fire is exorbitant. Your aunt doesn''t know how to make money since childhood. Although you are a princess, she still can''t go to the big temple to pray every day. She happens to be in the Palace once Zhongweiying lectured for Queen Wang, and her younger brother Wang Jing introduced Weiying to her aunt "Before that? Only in that temple? " Li Hong continued to ask. "Before, I had been in Guangming temple. After the construction of Ci''en Temple, I heard that queen Wang''s younger brother and uncle arranged him to come here. What are you asking for? " Lanling suddenly asked in a strange way. "It''s nothing. Just ask me casually. I don''t know which master Weiying is better than master Xuanzang, and Buddhism is more advanced." Li Hong replied casually. "Of course, master Xuanzang is much more powerful. He went to ask for Buddhist scriptures in person. Moreover, master Xuanzang only talks to our royal people. Even your father has to go to his place twice a year. Now he will become your father''s imperial mage. Naturally, we will not be able to listen to master Xuanzang''s lecture." Lanling sighed. After watching Lanling''s carriage leave slowly, Li Hong''s brain was still thinking about what Lanling had said. Suddenly, he thought of something like this: "grain of grain, sting of insects, go to keep up with your aunt''s carriage, escort you home and come back again." Li Hong continued to think about the doubts about the Ci''en Temple as he walked toward the mansion. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the Ci''en Temple was not as simple as it seemed. Wang Jing, the younger brother of Queen Wang, introduced Weiying? Like his father and his brother, he was an unemployed civil servant. His father, that is, the father of Queen Wang, was named "tejin", second only to "Sangong" in the great court meeting. Li Hong did not know the title of the younger brother of empress Wang. However, Li Hong also knew that Liu Shuang, the uncle of Queen Wang, existed as a powerful figure. At this time, he was serving as a senior official in the secondary school, and was in the position of a book order. Li Hong shakes his head and wants to drive out these trivial things in his mind. He may have thought too much. At this time, temples, big and small, in Chang''an city are not only places for worshiping good men and women, but also places for people to visit, visit and enjoy flowers and the moon, which is equivalent to a park of later generations. Similarly, some monasteries also serve as the government''s function of arranging the families of the deposed officials. Perhaps the most well-known one is the guanye temple where the Empress Dowager stayed. On the morning of the next day, Li Yifu came to the court in a hurry, followed by six people. Judging by their looks, most of them seemed to be ordinary people. They followed Li Yifu behind and walked in Prince Pu''s mansion. Li Hong has just finished breakfast with the help of the summer solstice and yawns to let Li Yifu in. Li Yifu stood at the door and ordered six people to wait outside. From finding the six people to now, Li Yifu has not told them why they came here, the purpose of coming here and who they want to see. After hearing Li Yifu''s greeting, the six people quickly nodded and said yes. Their eyes were just staring at their toes, and they didn''t dare to look at them at will. They had never been in such a large mansion before, and walking alone made them feel like they had walked half a square. The six of them speculated uneasily in their hearts that the identity of the great man to be seen in a short time, who can live in such a large house in Chang''an City, must be officials above the Duke of the state. In any case, they did not expect that what they would see in a moment would be the royal princes. "Yifu, how about it? Have you found it?" Li Hong was not polite. He didn''t sleep well last night, and his mind was always filled with scenes of yesterday''s Ci''en Temple. "The king of Hui Dynasty has found all of them. According to your order, there are two glass craftsmen, two blacksmiths, and two green brick makers. They are honest and responsible people. Their ancestral crafts are all excellent craftsmen in Chang''an city." After Li Yifu sat down, the summer solstice brought a cup of water and put it down. Li Hong was not used to the fried tea at this time, so he only drank boiled water. Li Yifu was obviously used to it and nodded his thanks to the summer solstice. "By the way, do you know the Ci''en Temple?" Li Hong painfully beat his small head melon seeds with his small hands, and his black and bright hair was hanging over his shoulder and shaking at will. "I know that the Ci''en Temple was just built a few days ago. Why did the king ask about this? If you want to go, I can accompany you to have a look." Li Yifu said with a hint of deliberation in his eyes."No, I went with aunt Lanling yesterday. How much do you know about Ci''en Temple?" Li Hong let the summer solstice tie his hair into a ponytail and put it on the back of his head. Li Yifu pondered and said, "well I don''t know much about it. It''s said that the Ci''en Temple was built by kuizi and my rich businessman''s family in Tang Dynasty. As for other ministers, I don''t know much about it. " Li Hong nodded thoughtfully and began to make up his mind. It seems that if he doesn''t understand this matter, he doesn''t want to sleep well. So he decided to ask Jingzhe and cheetah to explore the secret of Ci''en Temple. "Come on, come with me to the backyard and see if these craftsmen can beat this glass out." Li Hong reached out to the back of his head, touched his horse''s tail with satisfaction, got up and went out. Li Yifu followed closely behind him. As soon as Li Hong went out, he saw six people standing on the side of the door with their bodies bowed. After a glance, he said, "Yi Fu, take them with you to have a look." "Yes." Li Yifu waved to six people to follow. When I came to the last yard, there was no one here at the moment. In addition to the terraces, pavilions and gardens, there were lots of sand stacked on a piece of open space. Li Hong looked up at the glare of the sun in the sky, and then from the summer solstice, he took the piece of debris brought from the Ci''en Temple yesterday. Li Hong turned around and looked at the six men with their heads lowered behind Li Yifu. He handed the glass fragments in their hands to the six people and asked, "what is this? Does anyone know how to make this? " Six people''s eyes stay on the glass of Li Hong''s small hand. One of the craftsmen pondered and said, "this little brother..." "Presumptuous!" Li Yifu''s exclamation suddenly sounded, which not only frightened the six craftsmen, but also Li Hong. "In front of you is my son of the Tang Dynasty, what little brother! Don''t kneel down and confess At this time, Li Yifu found that he had made a mistake. When he came, he should explain to them who he wanted to see. Otherwise, such an embarrassing thing would not happen. "It''s OK, it''s OK." Li Hong looked at the six people timidly kneeling in front of him and said, "get up, those who don''t know are innocent. By the way, you said you knew this? " "This Yes, Dai Wang forgives sin. It seems that Xiao Min has seen it before. It seems that this thing is called It''s called... " "Just say what you call it, and you don''t have to hesitate. Even if you say it wrong, it doesn''t matter." Li Yifu impatiently in the side to urge. "Yes, my Lord, this thing should be called glass. What you have in your hand is only a fragment." "Do you know how to make it?" Li Hong asked. "I don''t know." The other five shook their heads. Li Hong nodded clearly, turned his head to look at the pile of sand, and then said, "well, today, let''s explore how to refine this glass. Who among the six of you is the craftsman who makes green bricks "Xiaomin is." They stood up and said. On hearing this, Li Yifu knew that the Daiwang was going to teach him how to look for glass, so he said in a hurry: "Daiwang, I''ll leave first. I''ll come back after you finish teaching." "No, you have to take care of it in the future. Let''s have a look. I don''t know much about it. It''s up to them to do it." Li Hong didn''t care. Li Yifu''s heart was relaxed and happy. It seems that there is no harm in walking around with Daiwang. Now he has regarded himself as his confidant. He does not shy away from such an important thing. Li Hong ignores Li Yifu''s heart Xiaojiu, and looks at the sun shining on the sand. With the angle changing, from time to time, he can find shining bright crystals from the pile of gravel. So he pointed to the pile of sand and said, "if you look at the pile of sand from different angles, can you see that sometimes something bright and dazzling will come back?" Li Yifu and six other people, including the summer solstice, were shaking their long necks and staring at the pile of sand. From time to time, Li Yifu and six other people, including the summer solstice, shook their long necks and looked at the pile of sand. From time to time, they said, "really, there is light." "Is the summer solstice similar to the light we saw yesterday?" "Yes, Daiwang. Although it''s a little smaller and hard to catch, it''s really about the same." The summer solstice continued to shake his head and look at that pile of sand and said. Li Hong went to the sand pile and motioned for them to follow. He held a handful of sand in his small hand and gradually loosened his fingers. He watched the sand fall on the ground like a thread on his fingertips. He said, "in fact, the glass is extracted from the sand, so the two people who want to make green bricks should burn the sand these days and burn the sand to see what will happen." "This..." The two craftsmen are in a bit of a dilemma. What can the burning of sand produce? "You can cook it in any way you can think of. You are also provided with accommodation here. A room for two people has been cleaned up for you. Usually, someone will bring you meals on time." After Li Hong finished, he told Xiazhi to help them take care of them, and then he took Li Yifu to the front."Daiwang, you don''t say that the glass is made from the sand?" Li Yifu''s gentle and powerful smile disappeared, his face full of surprise and inconceivable. "Yes, the sand is indispensable for making glass, so you can imagine how cheap the glass is? But then again, it''s not so easy. There are still some other things to mix in. Don''t tell anyone about it. " "Why?" "In order to maximize the interests and because we do not have large-scale workshops, let''s take a look at the progress in the past few days. What do you think of Liu Shuang Li Yifu can''t keep up with Li Hong''s jumping thinking. The last sentence is still in the sand, and the next sentence jumps to Liu Shuang, who is a Chinese character. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 Li Yifu didn''t get any useful information from Li Yifu. Although Li Yifu talked about Ci''en Temple and Liu Shuang, he was obviously hiding something. When he talked about the key points, he was always evasive, which made Li Hong more curious about the Ci''en Temple. In fact, it''s no wonder that Li Yifu is evasive and evasive. When talking about Ci''en Temple, he is ambiguous and ambiguous. It was because he had a crush on the concubine of a dismissed official in the Ci''en Temple some time ago. He wanted to take it as his concubine, so he wanted to release people from the Ci''en Temple through Liu Shuang. When Li Hong asked about this, Li Yifu was afraid to disclose too much to Li Hong. The family members of the six craftsmen brought by Li Yifu were also sent to Prince Pu''s residence according to Li Hong''s wishes. Recently, several craftsmen have been burning sand day and night according to the instructions of the king Dai. Li Hong doesn''t even plan to build two exquisite towers to fulfill his promise. The composition of the glass melted in the past few days is far from his requirements. What''s more, he doesn''t want to make glass ornaments or glass objects like Linglong tower. If he has to, he''d better add quartz sand to the composition of glass and melt it into high-grade crystal to do jewelry. Now he wants to build a large area of glass for his father''s court! However, he forgot that he was already the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty by that time, and after knowing that the price of glass was too high, he found out that this was a hole he had dug for himself when he checked the accounts. This is why he asked Li Yifu to name two blacksmiths. He wanted to see if the two blacksmiths could punch into large blocks when the glass was liquid before cooling without stamping technology. After more than ten days, Li Hong had nothing to do but feel the entrance of Ci''en Temple. He mingled with several craftsmen. Everything was progressing smoothly according to his conjecture. However, the large area of pressed glass was still not shaped and could not be installed on the window according to his wishes. In the backyard, Li Hong was so angry that he jumped to his feet and scolded his mother. However, it didn''t help. The craftsmen were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and did not dare to get up. Large area of glass has not been made, but there has been a breakthrough in the way of artificial crystal. When the two glass craftsmen saw the liquid crystal, they suddenly got a flash of light and pressed them into two palm sized crystal cards. The four sides were polished like a piece of transparent jade to be carved. Although the crystal in the hand of the palace of glass, I was upset that there were two pieces of glass made by Li Yangying! It''s really interesting. In this way, you usually continue to develop the toughness and hardness of glass, and when appropriate, you can make a small amount of these crystal cards The two glass craftsmen nodded their heads. When they knew how these things were made, the value of these crystals was not so precious and rare in their eyes, so they did not stare at the two wordless crystal cards. "What are your names?" Li Hong asked. "Huidaiwang, Xiaomin is called renlao, Xiaomin is Renyuan." Two glass craftsmen returned. "Hard work and no complaint? Interesting. It''s easy for your parents to name you. Use these days to make a dragon shaped crystal pendant and a phoenix shaped crystal pendant, so that I can take them to the imperial palace. It should be easy for you to master? " Li Hong hoped that these two crystal dragon and Phoenix ornaments could make his father and his mother spend more time outside. No matter how hard they work, they look at each other with a trace of excitement, which is the impulse in their mind when they punch. From the instinct of craftsmen, the first time in my heart is to carve some patterns on this beautiful, bright and colorful crystal card. At this moment, as soon as I listen to the instructions of Dai Wang, I immediately nod my head with excitement and firmness. After Li Hong motioned for them to leave, he asked Xia Zhi to take out the two Linglong pagodas that Chengyang and Lanling had given to him again, staring at the two glazed towers motionless, as if trapped in a magic barrier. Three days later, there was only four days left for Li Hong to return to the palace. Under the leadership of Huameng, he walked into Li Hong''s residence with a red sandalwood box in his hand. "Xiaomin has met the Daiwang." No matter how hard you work, you can stand still with a wooden box in your hand. "How? How are you doing? " Li Hong looked at the wooden boxes in their hands and knew that the event had been completed. He still asked. "Hui Daiwang, Xiaomin has made it according to your order. Please have a look." Ren Lao opened his mouth and said that a trace of imperceptible pride flashed on both faces at the same time. He thought that he was quite proud of his craftsmanship. Li Hong took two wooden boxes from Huameng''s hand and put them on the desk table. After opening them one by one, he took out two crystal dragons and phoenixes inside, and his eyes were suddenly bright! I saw two pieces of dragon and Phoenix crystal pendant in the light of the light, the streamer overflow color, glittering. Moreover, because of the high temperature melting, the carved dragon and Phoenix crystal pendant, which is the size of the palm of an adult, twinkles with a faint blue flame, just like the high-temperature flame immersed in it. With the rotation of different angles in the hand, the dragon and Phoenix seem to be alive and vivid on the crystal pendant."Fierce, it seems that Li Yifu did not cheat the king. This carving technique is really vivid and vigorous." Li Hong thought deeply, and immediately said to Huameng, "pass on Bailu, and immediately take these two wooden boxes into the palace for my father, emperor and mother." "Yes, Daiwang." Hua Meng looks at two crystal cards. The dragon and Phoenix on them are in Li Hong''s hands, as if they were real dragons and phoenixes. His face is also very happy. If such a treasure is presented to his majesty and the queen, the future of the king will be boundless. Moreover, I''m afraid it will be difficult to get rid of the prince''s hand. After Huameng leaves to look for Bailu, Li Hong continues to ask, "how many pieces of such a crystal card are there?" "Hui Dai Wang, there are only seven pieces left in addition to the two pieces in your hand and these two pieces." "Well, it seems that this thing is not so easy to make. I''m afraid these pieces are also the best selected ones. Well, the remaining seven pieces will be carved into four Bodhisattvas and three Arhats tonight, and I will be useful in the morning." "Yes, Daiwang." Ren Yuan said. After he left, Li Hong compared the two crystal cards in his hand with the Linglong tower. In this way, the two Linglong pagodas looked like ugly ducklings. All of a sudden, they lost their luster. It was very difficult for people to turn their attention from the crystal cards to the crude Linglong tower. Bai Lu took two wooden boxes and went directly to the palace. Li Hong told Hua Meng that Hua Meng would invite Chengyang and Lanling to come to Prince Pu''s mansion early tomorrow morning. Looking at the two Linglong towers, Li Hong said to himself, "it''s time to repay the love of Chengyang and Lanling." In the early morning of the next day, he put the rest seven yuan on Li Hong''s desk. At the moment, the summer solstice was still waiting for Dai Wang to dress and wash. In the morning, no one noticed that Bai Lu never came back after she went to the Palace last night. Lanling and Chengyang arrived at Prince Pu''s mansion at the same time. Li Hong stood at the door with his horse tail tied up to meet him. Watching the two beauties get off the bus, he rushed forward to meet them with a smile. "What''s the standard? A king in charge is too lazy to tie his hair. I don''t know whether it''s your own idea or your maids are too lazy." Lanling saw Li Hong''s horse tail behind his head and said with no good spirit. "I don''t blame them. It''s my nephew who is too lazy to tie up his hair. Besides, he is not in the palace now. You can allow hong''er to be idle for a few days, and hong''er should return to the palace after a few days'' idleness." Li Hong took Lanling''s hand and walked in. "I see, it''s time to let you go back to the palace, or you''ll be a wild monkey if you don''t have any royal etiquette." Chengyang, holding Li Hong''s other hand, said. "No way, hong''er was praised by his husband when he was studying in the imperial palace." Li Hong chuckled. "Come on, what are you calling us here? It''s mysterious." Lanling stroked Li Hong''s pony tail. "Haha, of course, it''s a good thing. In order to thank the two aunts for their great love, hong''er specially prepared a small gift for them today. I hope they will not dislike it." Li Hong led them to their own yard. After entering the room, Lanling and Chengyang were immediately attracted by the two Linglong pagodas they sent to Li Hong. Chengyang pointed to the Linglong tower and asked in surprise, "you bastard, why haven''t you sent it to your father? I don''t want to live. You are not afraid that your father''s spirit has not disappeared. Therefore, the matter has been dealt with to you... " Before Chengyang''s words were finished, Li Hong held two Linglong pagodas and put one on each table. Then he bowed deeply to the two of them and solemnly said, "hong''er, thank you two aunts for worrying about hong''er, and even don''t hesitate to take out the treasures given to you by the emperor''s grandfather to help hong''er solve the problem. But hong''er thinks that he will not be rewarded if he has no merit, let alone the two Linglong pagodas It also has a special meaning for you, so hong''er hopes that the two aunts can take it back. Hong''er will keep your wishes in mind forever. " Both Lanling and Chengyang were surprised and asked, "why? How do you explain it to your father and your mother? Don''t you know the seriousness of the matter? " Li Hong smiles and says, "it''s because hong''er knows that he doesn''t dare to take the two aunts'' generous gifts. Oh, by the way, summer solstice, bring it up. First, present the presents I prepared for my two aunts. " The summer solstice walked quickly to the two princesses with a smile. No one put an extra small box on the table. "What is this?" Cheng Yang asked suspiciously. "My aunt opened it and found out that hong''er had one more thing to discuss with the two aunts." Li Hong said mysteriously to Chengyang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 Lanling and Chengyang took a blank look at Li Hong, who was pretending to be mysterious. They opened the brocade box in their hands to see what the gift was, which made this little guy so mysterious. I can''t help but think that it can''t be a trick on them. This little guy is in the palace, but apart from his father and his mother, everyone dares to tease and tease them. Li Hong was very satisfied with the expressions on the faces of the two aunts in front of him. He was elated and looked at the things in the brocade box. His beautiful eyes were wide open. He could not believe that there was such a beautiful thing in the world. "This How could that be possible? What is this? " "Hong''er, where did you get it? This is a treasure, this My God, why is it so crystal clear... " "How about it? Are the two aunts satisfied with hong''er''s gift? " Li Hongzhi asked with a satisfied smile. Chengyang and Lanling have not yet reacted from the gorgeous crystal cards in the brocade box. They are staring at the crystal cards in the wooden boxes, and they don''t know what they are murmuring about. Then two people trembled and stretched out their jade hands. Carefully, cautiously, they took out the crystal Buddha card and put it in their palms. Their faces were incredible and shocked. A cool feeling soaked in the heart and spleen and a heavy and appropriate hand feeling made them unable to extricate themselves. They really did not have the right language to describe the exquisite and gorgeous Buddha cards in their hands. "This It''s beautiful. Hong''er, aunt Aunt can''t Accept So... " Lanling''s tone is hard to say. I''m afraid even she doesn''t know how to describe her current mood. Such a beautiful and moving crystal Buddha card, if said not to be moved, it is false, she would like to have the crystal Buddha card in her hand now. But what she had left told her was that it was so precious that it could even be regarded as priceless. She could never take it for herself. Just like no woman in the last life can refuse the charm of diamonds, Chengyang has messy eyes, looking at the crystal clear in her hands, and seeing clearly through the Buddha brand and the lines in her palm, which is a treasure she has never seen in her life. At the same time, the two women moved their eyes away from the crystal Buddha card, and looked at the wooden box of Linglong tower which had not been closed. In comparison, Linglong tower was just made of broken stone, which was very different from the crystal Buddha card in hand. Making comparison is just a stain on the crystal Buddha card. At the same time, I also understand why the little guy despises the Linglong tower. With such a treasure, no one will regard Linglong tower as a treasure any more. Thinking of this, they can''t help but blush. In Li Hong''s eyes, the treasures in their eyes are so insignificant. No wonder people dare to fall and play in the palace. "Hong''er, it''s too expensive. Give it to your father, emperor and mother. Your aunt can''t accept such a valuable gift." Chengyang shakes his head and sighs. When he speaks, he seems to feel his heart breaking in blood. Lanling also nods hard and says bitterly: "your aunt Chengyang is right. This gift is too expensive. My aunt can''t bear it. I''d better give it to your father, emperor and mother, which can make up for the mistake you made on that day." At the moment, Aunt Li''s insistent attitude to the joke disappeared. When I saw the crystal pagoda, I didn''t want to make up for my father''s mistake. Li Hong looked at the two aunts. At this time, he still put himself in his own place. In addition, he did not hesitate to take out the treasures given to them by the emperor''s grandfather and let him take them to make up for his mistakes. Such love made Li Hong''s eyes a little moist. "Auntie, this is hong''er''s filial piety to you. Take it, or hong''er will be upset. For hong''er''s sake, you can take out the treasures that the emperor''s grandfather gave you to hong''er without hesitation. Hong''er can''t take it out and give it to aunt." Li Hong looked at Chengyang and Lanling, doting on him. His eyes, which were still wet, murmured and then said, "what''s more Besides... " When Chengyang and Lanling heard Li Hong''s words, their hearts trembled, and they all looked at him nervously. Li Hong suddenly said that he had two extra pieces for his father and his mother. In this way, they can have it. So, if they don''t care about the crystal Buddha card, that''s the hell. When they hear Li Hong''s squeak, what''s more, they both make a voice at the same time and ask, "what''s more?" The trembling tone of tension has betrayed the tension in their hearts. "Cluck Besides what? Oh, hong''er just forgot when he was nervous Lanling and Chengyang look at each other, and they are all orchid heart. They are extremely intelligent. In an instant, they understand that they have been cheated by this little guy. It seems that the little guy is ready to tease and amuse them for a long time. Suddenly, two princesses, such as Luoyang peony, are noble and elegant. At the same time, a hungry tiger pours on food. The poor Daiwang has no time to run, so they are caught in the arms of Lanling."The little thing''s buttocks are itchy, right? Even you dare to tease your aunt. You should be beaten." The string in Lanling''s heart was finally put down. At the moment, she was beating Li Hong''s small buttocks and looking at the colorful crystal Buddha cards on the desk table. Her mood was joyful and she wanted to fly. "Sister Lanling, you hold this little thing down. The little thing''s buttocks are not afraid of pain. He has been beaten by his mother''s back for a long time. What he fears most is itching." Chengyang also began to revenge, the little guy really can torture people, just now his heart was about to jump out of his throat. Li Hong was held in Lanling''s arms and couldn''t get rid of him. He was crying and howling for help. But in the room, his intimate maids and eunuchs clearly saw the whole incident from the beginning to the end. In their view, the princess deserved to punish Li Hong for playing tricks on people, because they were ordinary victims. "Hong''er is wrong Ah, aunt, stop. Hong''er has something important to say Chuckling and itching... " Li Hong was tossed about by the two people was sweating and panting. He was lying on the ground and was too lazy to move. Since the absence of Li Hong in the Imperial Palace, the whole Taiji palace has suddenly become quite quiet and dreary. There is no longer the usual chirping, startling, shouting and giggling, as well as the small figure running around the palace, inviting cats and dogs, and teasing the princess. Even the Queen''s palace has become a lot more peaceful, less tender, coquettish, pleasing voice. Everything seems to be not as lively and easy-going as usual. On the contrary, there is always a dull and depressing atmosphere that covers the whole harem like a dark cloud. Now, we never miss the eunuch, the eunuch and the eunuch. Although they usually play pranks on them, they are still not used to it when they are quiet. Even in their hearts, some expect the naughty little figure to appear in front of their eyes and continue to tease themselves. Yang Wu and Lian tie followed Li Zhi in a hurry, and the three went to Wumei''s palace. Lizhi suddenly stopped, staring at the front of Wumei palace, a prominent position beside the courtyard attic, facing a small tree at the gate of Wumei''s palace. After two years, the saplings have grown up and become a small tree. At this time, looking at the small tree which is more than one person high, it seems that there is still the shadow when he and Li Hong planted the saplings together. "Does your majesty miss the little monkey again?" Wu Mei doesn''t know when she comes out of the palace and salutes Li Zhi. "Yes, this little guy left for a month and didn''t send a letter. In Chang''an City, he was really crazy and forgot me and you." Lizhi was still staring at the small tree and said without looking back. "It''s to blame that you were cheated by the little monkey. Who asked you to cheat my wife together with him? Now, the little monkey that was released has not paid attention to us at all. In vain, you still care about him so much. But soon, I will go back to the palace in three days. When I come back, I will clean him up for you Wu Mei glanced at the back of Lizhi''s head and looked forward to the little guy''s coming back to the palace. Let her see what changes have taken place in this month. Don''t be hungry and thin again. Hearing Wu Mei''s words, Li Zhi suddenly looked up to the sky with a long smile. After a short silence, he said, "I should be the only one who is counting the days with my fingers. I didn''t expect that you, the queen, are also counting days with your fingers and waiting for hong''er to come back." Wu Mei walked to Li Zhi and stood side by side. Her eyes also looked at the small tree and said with a bitter smile: "yes, since hong''er left on the first day, I didn''t sleep well, and I lost sleep the first night. Although he didn''t live with my wife when he was in the palace, he always lived in Wude hall by himself. Occasionally, he remembered that I was the empress of the mother, and people only offered to live with me for one night. I should not be so worried. However, I was really noisy when I left. I always felt that I had shortcomings all day long. It''s just a matter of breaking hands and fingers for a few days. I hope the little monkey will go back to the palace and clean him up Li Hong listened to Wu Mei''s words and shook his head with a bitter smile. He never felt like this. When he was in the palace on weekdays, he didn''t see him for two or three days, and he didn''t think he missed him. However, since I left the palace, I always remember that there will be nothing wrong with the little guy. On the day when I left the palace, I arranged for the people of lijieng gate to protect him secretly. However, I still miss him more and more day by day. "Does the queen of this tree remember?" Li Zhi imagined the situation of that day, and said with deep nostalgia: "the only one-year-old boy did not know where to find a small sapling, and his whole body was covered with dirty mud. Does the queen remember what happened that day? The little guy is covered with yellow mud and stands with a sapling in his hand. Yes, he is standing at the door of you. He pouts his lips wrongly and insists that I plant that tree with him "Yes, you were used to the stubborn character of little monkey at that time. You didn''t let Yang Wu, Lian tie help, let alone other people interfere. He pushed the concubine into the house, so you and he would dig a hole, plant trees and water. It''s afternoon after the busy work. When the water is half done, the little guy plunges into the tree pit and falls asleep Wu Mei looked at the tree and said with a smile that her bright eyes were more and more moist."Well, I don''t want to think about the monkey. I''ll talk to me for a while. By the way, did you see what little monkey sent to you last night? " Lizhi asked. "Look, you''ll ask Lian tie to invite you here as soon as you look at my concubine." After Wu Mei finished, she found that there was a crystal clear and lifelike dragon shaped crystal card hanging on Li Zhi''s waist. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 The two men sat down in Wumei''s palace. Lian tie respectfully gave Li Zhi the tea and put it in a convenient place. Then they gave Wu Mei tea. Li Zhi took the small wooden box that Li Hong gave him on the desk table, opened it and took out the crystal card inside. The Phoenix on it was graceful and vivid. The blue flame faintly flowed and danced on the surface of the Phoenix. It was very touching to see it. Li Zhi looked at the six song silver plate with gilded phoenix patterns on one side of the table. He could not help sighing and said, "things in this world are afraid of comparison. Look, hong''er''s auspiciousness is different from the Phoenix on the gilded phoenix pattern. It''s rare that he has such filial piety and knows how to give you this good thing." Wu Mei looks at the crystal phoenix card on Li Zhi''s hand and says, "no, it really scared me when I opened it last night. I didn''t know that he made such a beautiful thing. It''s more beautiful under the light. I put it beside my pillow when I went to sleep last night." "Why doesn''t the queen wear it on her like me? Are you reluctant to part with it? " Li Zhi passes the phoenix card to Wu Mei with a smile. Wu Mei took over and stroked the Phoenix texture on it with her hand, and said with care: "it''s too precious. If you think about the Linglong tower that he broke in the lakeside hall that day, it''s no wonder hong''er looks down upon it. It''s just Why does he know such a crystal clear treasure "Isn''t it often said that hong''er came down from the earth as a Wenqu star? No matter why he knows this, I''m afraid that even if you ask him, he won''t tell you the truth. " Li Zhi said while enjoying the Baobao. He pretended to think of something important. He blurted out: "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot the business." Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi''s expression of innocence and pretending to be serious. She has not seen this expression for nearly a month. However, every time she appears this expression, her next speech is definitely related to Li Hong, and nine out of ten times she wants to plead for Li Hong. Wu Mei''s face, as beautiful as the spring breeze, has become expressionless. Her white eyebrows are covered with black lines. She stares at Lizhi without speaking. She wants to see what she can do without Li Hong in the palace. Li Zhi was not talking by Wu Mei, but his angry eyes made him uneasy. He twisted his body and asked, "why does the queen stare at me so much?" "Come on, your majesty. I have been beaten and tortured by your father and son in recent years. What''s the matter with the skin monkey Wu Mei clenched her fists back and forth. In front of her, Li Hong giggled and laughed badly. At the moment, she wished Li Hong was right in front of her. Seeing his father''s expression like this, Wu Mei felt that she could pull the skin monkey to the front of him and beat him up. It''s not too late to ask him what happened! This is all her experience in the past two years. Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei''s expression, which was a little empty. His original intention of pleading for Li Hong was forgotten. He still wanted to sleep here tonight. If he said it, he would be expelled. So he laughed two times, one hand from the sleeve pocket, took out a note and handed it to Wu Mei. Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi with a guilty heart, and then looks at the note handed over. A bad premonition suddenly fills her heart. Does the skin monkey go crazy for a period of time? After receiving the note, I saw a very simple sentence: "twenty pieces of auspicious crystal cards, half a month off!" "No more?" Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi. "No more." "Yes?" "Quasi It is. " "You You, 20 yuan to buy you? You are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. How can you be so? " Wu Mei teases Li Zhi, who is embarrassed. Her heart is shaking with Li Hong''s note, and her face is frosty! Thinking in my mind, after Li Hong comes back, I should deal with him so hard! Li Hong, who was in Prince Pu''s mansion, didn''t know that his little butt had been watched by his mother. At this time, he was in high spirits and giving advice. After visiting the workshop in Chengyang with Lanling, he also showed the market value of the crystal card to them. Finally, Chengyang and Lanling each invested 20000 yuan in Li Hong''s workshop, and they were allowed to open a shop to sell, each holding 10% of the shares. Chengyang and Lanling knew that Li Hong was helping them in disguise. Although they were princesses, they were not as wealthy as they were at that time since Taizong died. A mansion the size of a princess''s mansion, as well as the domestic slaves on the fiefdoms, all need a lot of money to manage. At present, they can still cope with it, but it is hard to guarantee that their hands will become very tight in a few years'' time and they can''t cope with such large expenses. At this time, Li Hong was like giving help in a timely manner. Nominally, he asked them to invest 20000 yuan each. In fact, the money was deducted from their initial share, which was equivalent to that after Li Hong made 40 thousand yuan, they could share the spoils. They were moved by Li Hong, but they didn''t know that Li Hong also made use of their current sales channel, rouge and water powder shop.After seeing Lanling and Chengyang away, the sun was about to set in the West. Li Hong was very pleased to see the two carriages leave. Anyway, he could help so much. As for his other aunt Xincheng, it would be nice to give him 10% of the shares later. Li Hong''s next step was to continue to play happily in Chang''an City for a few days and promised his father the 20 crystal cards he had promised his father and the emperor. Half a month was enough time to make them. As for what to carve, Li Hong asked them to make their own decisions. Anyway, it was for the royal family, or he was going to give it to his father to reward the courtiers. It was good luck Happy and happy will do. Just back to his palace, he saw the grain of grain with a dignified look, and ran over in a hurry: "Daiwang, Bailu is gone." "Gone? When did it happen? The palace has already received the Buddhist tablet she sent. Look for it in the mansion. She likes embroidery. See if she runs to teach the maid in the mansion to embroider. " Li Hong said with ease. "Hui Dai Wang, all I''ve looked for them all and asked the general at the door. I haven''t come back since I left last night. " Grain of grain appearance nervous, uneasy said. "What? I never came back yesterday? " Li Hong was startled. Bai Lu is not one of those women who make her own decisions. She is usually clever and smart. She doesn''t look like a runaway person. Besides, she treats her well. Li Hong pondered and continued to ask, "did you look for it? Did she run away or was there an accident? " "Yes, it doesn''t look like a private escape, but it looks like someone has been hijacked." The grain of grain thinks to say. "Hijacked? How are you sure? Oh, by the way, should you have a special contact, or a secret code? " Li Hong was quick in mind. It was inferred from the fact that he was hijacked instead of escaping without permission. They must have been looking for Bailu, but they didn''t find Bailu, but found some unique marks of their Lijiang gate. "The king of Hui Dynasty has the residual secret signal of Bailu, but it is not complete and intermittent. It is impossible to determine where he was lost and where he was hijacked." "Have you ever been out of Chang''an City?" "No "The signal began to appear from Taiping square, and then disappeared between moral education and Datong square. There was no sign again," he said firmly Li Hong came out of the room, sat down on the steps, and watched the setting sun darken half of the sky. He thought, "so it''s impossible for Bailu to come out from Chengtian gate. It''s a long way from here. The Hanguang gate looks at the Taiping square across the street. That''s when you get out of the Hanguang gate, you''re hijacked." "Yes, the Daiwang, and the servants also judged it." "Well, otherwise, your code will not continue to appear after our Yankang square. Morality and Datong square are not far away from Chang''an city. Have you checked it, or have you found the code outside the city? " Li Hong said as he went out. This is not a trivial matter. The four maids and eunuchs around me are highly skilled in martial arts. Otherwise, they would not be assigned by the Empress Dowager. Moreover, they have been out of the palace for a long time. Neither the emperor nor the Empress Dowager has sent more staff to them. Obviously, they have confidence in these eight people. It''s obvious that an ordinary woman can''t offend an ordinary woman if he or she has not done it. The other seven followed Li Hong, and after leaving the prince Pu mansion, they began to look for clues in the street. According to the place where the ear seed found the secret signal, they strolled in the busy streets of Chang''an City, looking for suspicious people and things. Huameng, cheetah, Jingzhe and mangzhong form a small circle, protecting the summer solstice with Li Hong and the snow and cold on both sides in the middle to prevent accidents. In front of him, he searched for the secret signs found today and explained the uniqueness of the secret signs to Li Hong. The seven people unknowingly walk to Datong and daodefang, where the code disappears. There is a wide street between Datong and daodefang. Datong is on the left and morality is on the right. On the left side of morality, feng''an square is next to the street. Standing on the broad road, the grain of grain pointed out the clue, and it was gone after arriving here. If you go further, the city wall of Chang''an will be there. Li Hong looked thoughtfully at Datong Fang and feng''an Fang, which was close to the moral square. He shook his head from time to time with his index finger in his mouth. "Give up Datong''s clues and go in from feng''an Fang to see what kind of people are around moral square." Li Hong frowned. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. As the largest city in the Tang Dynasty, Chang''an is now the largest city in the world, with a population of nearly one million. It''s hard to find someone. Moreover, he still dares not report to the official now. If he reports to the official, in case a small matter becomes a big one, the Empress Dowager should know that he must be the consequence of his buttocks blooming. What''s more, it''s only three yards away from the city wall. Most of them are Taoist temples and temples. The floating population is complicated. If you take one person out of the city, it will be very easy. Li Hong, holding a dead horse as a living horse doctor, directed several people to go to the moral workshop. He couldn''t find out what to do. He didn''t think about it now.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 As he went further inside, Li Hong''s doubts became more and more. Feng''an Fang, de Dao Fang and Kai Ming Fang were side by side, and Kaiming Fang was the location of Ci''en Temple. Walking along the wall outside Ci''en Temple, the words of cheetah that day are echoed in my mind. There are many Tang people in Ci''en Temple. Is Bailu kidnapped by them? But why did they hijack their maids? Li Hong thought as he walked, the sound of horses'' hooves came from behind, and the fast carriages rolled on the road paved with bluestone slabs, urgently urging the pedestrians in front. "Get out of the way. Hurry up. Don''t get in the way of the carriage." Behind him came the cracking sound and urging sound of the driver''s whip. Li Hong motioned to his several people to pull aside in a hurry. At the moment, they had reached the main gate of Ci''en Temple, so they avoided at the door and let the carriage pass first. "Who is this? How dare you run rampant in Chang''an City? " The summer solstice displeased to see the carriage galloping over, surrounded by many family generals guarding the carriage. The crowd in the street dodged one after another. Suddenly, there was an empty street and an empty gate of the Ci''en Temple, except for a few people who took refuge with Li Hong. The carriage stopped at the gate of Ci''en Temple, and the driver''s driving style was good. The horse with high head raised its hooves and hissed. The wheels of the cart rubbed against the ground and would stop at the door. The guards immediately swarmed on. Some evacuated the people around to keep away from the carriage, and some quickly lifted the curtain of the carriage, showing a dignitary and dignitary manner. "Who is this? Is it so grand? " Li Hong put his chin on the top of Xiaoxue''s head, smelling the fragrance of Xiaoxue''s hair and murmured. "I can''t see it either. I''ll find out later when people come out." Xiao Xue holds Li Hong and is protected by several other people in the crowd, all watching the people who will come down from the carriage. Li Hong curled his lips on the top of Xiaoxue''s head and said lazily, "when Aunt Lanling came, this Wei Ying did not come to the door to meet her in person, but met him in the Ci''en Temple. Now Wei Ying is standing in front of the door in person. Who do you think it will be? " It''s inconvenient for Xiaoxue to turn around and turn back. When other people hear Li Hong''s words, they look back and see that Wei Ying, with a face of treasure, stands at the end of the steps at the gate of Ci''en Temple, smiling at the person who is getting off the carriage. "The poor monk Wei should have met the marquis." Wei Ying said with his hands folded. "Wang Jing has met master Wei Ying. He has just returned to Chang''an today. His family told him that master Wei Ying would like to invite him. So he hurried over and disturbed other pilgrims. It''s really my fault." Wang Jing scanned a circle of onlookers and chatted. Li Hong was surprised that Wang Jing, who was in his twenties, was graceful, handsome and unrestrained. At such an age, he was the founder of Sanpin. "Who is this man? It''s time for the founding of our country at such an age." Li Hong looks at Wang Jing and asks in a low voice that he is holding the snow. "This man should be Wang Jing, the younger brother of Wang Shuren." Snow also whispered. "Queen Wang''s brother? It''s to introduce the people that Aunt Lanling and Wei Ying knew. No wonder Wei Ying went to the door to meet them in person. " Li Hong looks at Wei Ying and Wang Jing standing at the door to greet each other. Wei Ying reached for Wang Jing and was about to go to the Ci''en Temple. As he turned around, his eyes slowly swept through the crowd. His eyes passed by Li Hong''s side. Suddenly, he quickly moved back to his eyes. His eyes were fixed on Li Hong. Since Li Hong has always been in blue since he left the palace, even his maids and eunuchs are dressed in plain clothes. It is difficult to find him in the crowd. Wei Ying, if not for his last glance, would not have seen Li Hong in his arms. Wei Ying''s face was stiff. Unexpectedly, he met Dai Wang at this time. He stood there for a moment and didn''t know what to do. Wang Jingzheng was about to step up the steps. When Yu Guang saw Wei Ying standing there, he said with a smile, "master Wei Ying, please come first." After saying that, he looked at Wei Ying with an unnatural look at the crowd. Then he followed his eyes and saw that Wei Ying was looking at the boy held by a young woman with green shirt and plain skirt. When Wang Jing was surprised, she suddenly recovered her normal state. She strode to the boy and came to the young woman. She clasped her hands and said with a smile, "poor monk Wei Ying has met the king Dai." "Ah? What? " Wang Jing, hearing Wei Ying''s words, immediately turned pale, and his handsome face became a little confused. A burst of exclamation broke out in the crowd: "ah? Is this the king "Is it not the fifth prince who is known as a child prodigy?" "Ah, the acting king of Wenqu star?" Although Li Hong didn''t hear clearly, cheetah, Huameng and others could hear it clearly. When they heard that everyone knew their master, they naturally felt proud and proud. Wang Jingzhen settled down and hurried to Wei Ying''s side. He bowed to Li Hong and said, "I''ve met the king of the king in Jinyang county." When Li Hong salutes him in Wei Ying, she has been put down from her arms by Xiao Xue. The crowd around him knows that he is the acting queen, and instantly gives him a large open space.Hua Meng, cheetah and others are wary of the surrounding crowd. Even Xiaohan and Xiazhi are also vigilant. They are afraid that there are villains in the crowd, leaving Xiao Xue closely following Li Hong. "Look at someone else''s acting king. As a prince, he is so simple and low-key." "Yes, and make way for the founder. What a sensible prince. Your majesty is really blessed." "It''s not. It''s true that the king Dai didn''t even sit in a carriage and came on his way. It''s obviously more sincere than this founder waiting for Buddha." There was another commotion in the crowd. Li Hong didn''t expect that he was upright and earned a good reputation for being simple and low-key. It''s really a cross talk artist''s words in the last generation: "it''s not how excellent I am, but the good set off by my peers." "Li Hong met master Wei Ying, and when he was founded, he died." Li Hong said lightly. Wei Ying smiles and walks to one side. Wang Jing listens to the whispers of all the people. At the moment, his expression is complex, and his face is blue and red. Li Hong didn''t speak. He didn''t dare to straighten up his bowed waist. Until he heard Li Hong say that he should keep his body straight, Wang Jing straightened up and said in a hurry: "I hope you don''t blame the Daiwang for the incident just now. I don''t know that you are here. In addition, at the invitation of master Yin Wei, I feel a little anxious along the way. I just disturbed Dai Wang, and I hope you forgive me." "Well, I''m just playing and forgetting the time. I''m just passing by and I''m disturbing you." Li Hong said with a smile. "Xie Daiwang." At this time, Wang Jing had already lost the graceful and unrestrained posture just now. The whole person looked like an eggplant that had been beaten by frost, and it could not wilt any more. He knows more or less about things in the palace. His sister''s failure in competing for favor was just defeated by the Empress Dowager. Now Daiwang has the potential to become the prince of the Tang Dynasty. He is not a person he can ignore or offend. Moreover, the title of the elder brother and his father is also because the elder sister asked for them in front of his majesty when she was a queen. Later, whether he was cut off or how, it was all a matter of fate for him. He was determined that he could no longer arouse the antipathy of the acting king. "You go in, I''ll go back to my house, and the sun is going to sink." Li Hong looks at Wei Ying, who doesn''t speak, and then looks at Wang Jing standing on the side respectfully. After that, he signals Xiaoxue to take himself and prepare to leave. "Daiwang, how dare I invite you to come back with perfection in the temple?" Wei Yingji Shoushou He Shi said. "No, I don''t like vegetarianism. I prefer meat." There is no doubt that Li Hong''s childlike nature is exposed, and his cute appearance makes Chang''an people laugh. "Why don''t you use my carriage to send you back?" Wang Jing was stabbed in the waist by Wei Ying secretly. He woke up and said in a hurry. "The king has taken care of the king. The carriage is too bumpy, so it is more comfortable to be held." After Li Hong finished, he crossed his arms and hugged Xiao Xue''s neck with a smile. He waved to the crowd around him, Wei Ying and Wang Jingzhao, and left the gate of Ci''en Temple. Walking on the road when he came, Li Hong thought more and more wrong. How big a spectrum is Wang Jing? How can Wei Ying greet him at the door? Moreover, Wang Jing''s expression when he got off the carriage seemed leisurely, but after careful observation, it was just like a man in a hurry looking for a lady. After thinking about it, Li Hong said, "cheetahs and stinging insects sneak into the Ci''en Temple before dark to see if there are any secrets hidden in the temple. I always feel something wrong." The cheetah and Jingzhe, however, disappeared from Li Hong''s eyes in an instant. Wang Jing watched Li Hong and others disappear in the corner. The crowd around him had completely dispersed. Standing at the gate of Ci''en Temple, Wang Jing sighed: "it''s really a narrow family. My sister was abandoned to a commoner after being replaced by the queen mother in the Imperial Palace, but I met Wu Mei''s eldest son here. The fate is really not ordinary." Wei Ying also looked at the corner of the street. His eyes were full of pondering expression. He said to Wang Jing in a low voice: "Marquis, are you sure no one is following you along the way?" Wang Jing looked up and recalled carefully, and said uncertainly, "it should not have been. I received your invitation as soon as I got home. Even though I didn''t enter the house, he came here directly. How could he follow me? Not to mention being a child. " Wei Ying nodded cautiously: "it''s better to be careful. This Daiwang is not as simple as a child of three or four years old. A few days ago, Princess Lanling took him to Ci''en Temple once. On that day, the poor monk felt that this king had a city government that was not in line with his age." Wang Jing was upset by Li Hong''s shadow. He shook his head and said, "let''s not talk about him. Then there is Chengfu, but he is also a child. Can he be as smart as an adult? Why did you call me here today? Did you find Hey, hey. " "It''s true, marquis prophet. Last night, yarou found a young woman. From her perspective, she must be a virgin, and she is good at embroidery and weaving. We hope that the prince can send her out as soon as possible after enjoying it." Wei Ying is still kind, but his words are the kind of tacit words between men.Wang Jing''s eyes began to shine, his hands jerked two times, said: "I know the rules, Ben Hou has never broken the appointment in recent years, hasn''t he? Go in quickly. I can''t wait. I''m not drunk today. I have to see what kind of creature Ya Rou has found for me. Master Wei Ying urges me to do so. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 Wang Jing and Wei Ying walked side by side. After a while, they went to a courtyard in the deep of Ci''en Temple. The lights were shining in a row of houses. In front of the courtyard, there are all kinds of colorful flowers and plants. The flower beds are arranged at random. It is obvious that someone has taken care of them carefully. The whole courtyard reveals a quiet and elegant taste. As she walked along, Wang Jing sighed: "miss yarou is really more and more elegant. Stepping into this garden has already made people feel relaxed and happy, just like seeing miss yarou herself, it is intoxicating." Wei Ying smiles and doesn''t speak. Wang Jing has pursued Ya Rou for many times, but he always comes back against a wall. He doesn''t give the Marquis of the Tang Dynasty any chance. "The Lord is laughing at me again. It''s a special gift for ya Rou that the Marquis is is willing to honor me in this crude place." A young woman stood under the eaves and said in a low voice, like a yellow warbler after dusk, with a trace of weariness and sadness. Perhaps it is because of the Qiuci people, yarou has the unique wild and generous, charming charm of Qiuci people. In addition, these years have been living in the Tang Dynasty, learning the gentleness and gentleness of women in the Tang Dynasty, but it has a fatal temptation for men. A purple dress as thin as cicada wings, chest a pair of high and half hidden, naked in the upper half of the mountains suffused with attractive white light, slender legs looming under the shirt skirt. Wang Jing looks at ya Rou''s charming figure and swallows his saliva secretly. This woman is just a creature in the world. In vain, he has met many beautiful women and is an old hand in the flowers. However, every time he faces this woman, he always feels suffocated. In his heart, he can only use beautiful things to describe the woman in front of him. Hard to look away from Ya Rou, with Wei Ying into the house, the house is also magnificent, compared with the rich families in Chang''an City, even more noble. The furnishings in the house also reveal the nobility and elegance of the host. All the expenses are luxury and precious things. Hu chairs, Hu tables, including Hu beds, were just introduced into the Tang Dynasty from the western regions. Kucha, as the only country on the Silk Road, has obviously accepted these items. Accompanied by Ya Rou, Wang Jing and Wei Ying sit down together at a small table. At this time, the table is ready for wine and food, but Wang Jing''s mind is obviously not on it, and he has been looking around the room. How can ya Rou not understand his thoughts? She smiles at her charmingly, reaches out her attractive incense house, licks her red lips and says, "Lord, I have to compensate you for something wrong?" "Why? What happened? " At this time, Wang Jing is already a lower body animal. He has been dreaming about the appearance of a young woman who will appear soon. Ya Rou shook her head with a sigh and said, "I''m afraid this woman is not so simple." After saying that, behind the screen, two middle-aged women with big arms and round waists came to the three with a woman in green clothes. "Is the Marquis still satisfied?" This time, Vivien interjected. "Yes, it''s not as exciting as lady yarou, but it''s better than elegant fragrance. I can smell the taste of virginity from such a distance." Wang Jing looked at the young woman with a stubborn look on her face, and her eyes were about to burst into flames. If there were no other people around, he would have jumped on her. Yarou looked at Wang Jing with disdainful eyes and said, "Marquis, I''m afraid this woman''s identity is not so simple. Although she is dressed in plain clothes, she is very expensive. So I''m afraid I can''t satisfy your wish tonight, unless... " "Except for what?" Wang Jing''s eyes have been staring at the Miaoling woman. Ya Rou beside him can''t see and eat. Obviously, it''s not as good as the Miaoling woman to attract him. "Unless you send her out first, you will be free to make trouble along the way." Ya Rou''s scorn in her eyes is more and more serious. Wang Jing was stunned when he heard the business. He reflected on what yarou had just said and asked suspiciously, "miss yarou, don''t you believe that you can send her to Kucha safely? Don''t forget that the craftsmen who transported you from Chang''an city to Kucha were made by your own efforts. Did you make any mistakes? " Ya Rou''s eyes were dull, and she said with a smile, "you misunderstood me, I checked my body before you came. It''s said that the plain clothes and skirts in Chang''an city should not be the daughter of any family, but the woman''s hands are smooth and white. You can see that her skin can pinch water. Is this like a woman from an ordinary family?" After saying that, looking at Wang Jing''s still unconvinced look, Ya Rou raised her hand to one of the two middle-aged women. The middle-aged woman nodded to yarou. Suddenly, a fat hand pulled from the button of the young woman''s dress and skirt, revealing the obscene clothes worn by the young woman. "Ah..." The young woman was unprepared. Before she made a sound, another middle-aged woman put a silk handkerchief into her mouth. The young woman pinched her body but couldn''t move. She allowed her clothes to be exposed in front of several people. Wang Jing''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she was fascinated by the obscene clothes of young women and the white skin exposed outside. Under the illumination of the light, Wang Jing exuded attractive light. Yarou moved away from Wang Jing in disgust. She went to the young woman, stroked the clothes on her chest with one hand, and said, "look, marquis, how many ordinary women can wear such materials in Chang''an City? If you look at the embroidery on it, whether it''s sewing, pasting, patching, patching, or plate making, all reveal the value of the robe. I feel that even the children of ordinary officials'' families can not afford such a valuable robe. Even the concubine''s body, such a valuable profanity is not often worn on the body. "Said finally, Ya Rou''s face also appeared a faint blush, after all, tell her personal clothes to irrelevant men, or let her some embarrassment and embarrassment. At this time, standing together with the young women, they formed two attractive and confusing styles. Wei Ying''s eyes were fixed on the young woman''s face all the time. He felt that he had seen this woman, especially the plain clothes and skirts. He was familiar with her and felt that she must have come from something unusual, but he could not remember where he had seen her. Wang Jing looked at ya Rou, and then at the young woman. He looked annoyed and discontented. He took up the wine glass on the table and drank it out: "what a bad luck! I met Dai Wang at the gate of the temple, and then I met a woman who couldn''t touch me again... " "White Harold, let them go first. " Wei Ying''s lips suddenly trembled and said to yajou. Ya Rou is also surprised. Just now Wei Ying almost called out her real name. Although I don''t know why Wei Ying was in a mess, she still let people take the young woman down. After all the people left, when there were only three of them in the room, Wei Ying looked at Wang Jing and then looked at ya rou. She asked in a dull voice, "Ya Rou, how did you meet her? Tell me from the beginning to the end." "What''s the matter? What did you find? " Ya Rou is also influenced by Wei Ying''s solemnity. She asks cautiously. Wei Ying didn''t answer yarou''s words, but looked at Wang Jing and said, "Lord, do you feel familiar with the woman''s plain clothes and skirts just now?" Wang Jing saw that the woman was taken down, and suddenly seemed a little lazy. He said, "there are countless women in Chang''an City who wear plain clothes and skirts. Naturally, I am familiar with them, and I am very familiar with them." Wei Ying ignored the dissatisfaction in Wang Jing''s tone and continued to ask, "when I met Dai Wang and his party at the gate of the temple today, don''t you think that the clothes worn by this daughter are the same as those of his intimate palace maids?" "Poof..." Wang Jing a mouthful of wine is not big on the table. "What do you mean, Vivian?" Wang Jinggu could not be impolite in front of Ya Rou and asked in a hurry. When ya Rou hears Wei Ying''s words, she looks pale. Does she kidnap the maiden of Daiwang? "Don''t worry. First listen to yarou about how she met her." After finishing, Wei Ying looks at ya rou. It turns out that ya Rou is Bai Chun, the daughter of Bai sunI, the king of Kucha. She has been helping the Kucha kingdom to find craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty and women who know how to embroider and weave. Then she stealthily kidnaps them, and then transports them to the outer part of the pass through Wang Jing and others, and then is transported to the kingdom of Kucha. In the past, they hijacked most of the craftsmen who smelted iron and steel in the Tang Dynasty. Over the years, these craftsmen provided a lot of technical support for the iron smelting industry of Qiuci, making Qiuci a reliable iron supply country for the countries in the western regions. However, with the development of iron smelting industry in various countries, the iron smelting of Kucha was no longer valued by other countries in the western regions. At the same time, with the emerging glass products in Persia and other countries, their iron smelting became no longer important, which led them to steal glass manufacturing technology from Persia and other countries, hijack craftsmen such as glass and porcelain from the Tang Dynasty, and then made glass workers of their unique style Art. The process of meeting Wei Ling''s dress is not as simple as that of Wang''s. "Are you sure you met from the Taiping square opposite the Hanguang gate?" Vivian asked. "Well, sure. At that time, I saw that she was holding a silk handkerchief in her hand. I saw that the embroidery on it was very exquisite, so I went to ask her whether she had embroidered it by herself. After getting the affirmative answer and knowing that she had a certain ability in embroidery and weaving, I raided her Ya Rou looked at Wei Ying and said it truthfully. Wei Ying nodded his head and looked at Wang Jing. He thought deeply and said, "in this way, Daiwang''s appearance at the gate of Ci''en Temple today is by no means because he forgot the time when he was playing." "How could it be? At that time, I''m sure no one found out that I had hijacked her Ya Rou was surprised and said in a hurry. "Wang Dai still has to be careful, but I don''t think it''s a coincidence. I don''t think it''s a coincidence." Wei Ying closed his eyes and pondered, saying slowly. "What about that? Are we waiting for them to come and ask for someone? Why don''t you just take her... " Wang Jing looks at ya Rou a little sluggish. He reaches out his hand and makes a killing gesture around her neck. She hastily gives her idea and says that she hopes to win over the beauty. "No, if he already knows that his maids are in our Ci''en Temple. If we kill his maids, we will be trapped in irreparable room." Vivien shook his head and said solemnly. "What about that? What if they don''t know it yet? The method of the prince is also a way to get rid of the suspicion. Now it seems that it can''t be transported out as soon as possible. If the acting king loses his maids, the city will naturally be under strict investigation. I''m afraid the prince can''t take it out easily. " Ya Rou said that while throwing a wink at Wang Jing, it was obvious that she wanted to risk Wang Jing to send the maid out of the city overnight. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 Wang Jing looks puzzled. If Wei Ying said that the young woman just now was the palace girl of the king''s generation, if she risked to send her out of the city tonight, it would be like looking for death. If it is found out, not only will he be implicated, but his family will give the royal family the opportunity to fight and suppress, and then the whole family will be doomed. "Yarou should not make any mischief, and never embarrass the marquis." Wei Ying helps Wang Jing, who is embarrassed. As a matter of fact, Wei Ying also knows that yarou''s method and Wang Jingti''s method of killing people and killing people just now need a precondition. That is, Daiwang doesn''t know that his maiden has been kidnapped by himself. If this condition is not mature, whether it is to send out overnight or to kill people, it is the worst way to pull out the radish and bring out the mud. No matter which party is found, the other party will never escape the fate of being punished by law. "What should I do? Why don''t you sit here and wait for King Dai to come and ask for someone? And then you''re going to blame us one by one? " Yarou complained: "now there is no way to let people go. Releasing is tantamount to releasing tigers to the mountain." Wei Ying was amused by yarou''s words. She thought it was for Kucha, but she found a craftsman who could copy Tang embroidery and other articles. But now she has become a hot potato. It''s not like losing it or not. After pondering for a while, Wei Ying said, "Ya Rou, let those two women take good care of themselves. Never beat or scold them. Now it seems that we have only one way to go. " Wei Ying glanced at him and saw that both of them were looking at himself, so he firmly said: "now it seems that we can only use the quickest time to explore Daiwang''s words, his attitude towards the disappearance of the maiden, and how many clues he has mastered, and then make plans according to the situation." Wang Jing is not stupid. Naturally, she knows that the job to be tested is only to go by herself. Ya Rou and Wei should go rashly, which easily causes others to doubt their intentions. "What excuse should I use to approach the Daiwang?" Wang Jing asked. Wei Ying looked at him, then said to ya Rou: "there are still a pair of Linglong pagodas left in the Ci''en Temple. A few days ago, the king Dai broke down in the palace. We sent our ministers to the Linglong pagodas dedicated to the emperor of Tang Dynasty. You can take a pair of Linglong pagodas to visit the king Dai early tomorrow morning." "No way." Yarou categorically vetoed: "even if ten palace maids are not worth the price of that exquisite tower, they can only be made by Persia and Qiuci in exchange for other things. Don''t you know, master Weiying? What''s more, only in these hundreds and thousands of exquisite towers can we find such a perfect pair. All of these four are given to the Tang royal family. It''s not worth it. " Wei Ying shook her hand to ya Rou, who was angry, and motioned to her to be quiet. She said slowly, "the imperial family of the Tang Dynasty is rich. I''m afraid that no treasure can be found in the eyes of this generation of king. I''m afraid you can''t move the king with other things. It''s very likely that you''ll go there in vain. The important thing is that the king of this generation came out of the palace because he broke the Linglong tower, so he ran out to escape his guilt. Only when he gets a pair of new Linglong pagodas, can the king Dai go back to the palace and explain his atonement to his majesty. In this way, the loss of his maiden will not be so urgent for the acting king, and he will even be ignored by the acting King... " "Well, I''m afraid a little maiden is not worthy of the royal family''s attention. As long as the acting king doesn''t pursue the maids, then all of us will be safe. What does Master Wei Ying mean?" Wang Jing repeatedly exclaimed that this was a plan to kill two birds with one stone. It could not only find out how many clues Dai Wang had about the loss of his maidens, but also use the Linglong tower to dispel Dai Wang''s idea of looking for palace maids. Even if it was not good, he could climb up the high branch of Daiwang. After all, in their opinion, the Linglong tower is much more important than a palace maid. Moreover, the Linglong tower is the pulse gate of the king. With the Linglong tower, he can go back to the palace without worry. Wei Ying was very grateful that Lanling came to Ci''en Temple a few days ago to listen to him explain Buddhism. Otherwise, he would not have understood the reason why the king Dai left the palace for no reason. Wei Ying nodded with satisfaction. Wang Jing was also full of smile and relaxed. Only yarou was still feeling heartache for Linglong tower, the treasure of Ci''en Temple. "In what name shall I go to see the Daiwang?" Wang Jing asked. Wei Ying said, "it''s natural to offend Daiwang on the way to Ci''en Temple today, isn''t it?" Wang Jing was stunned and then responded with a laugh: "yes, master Wei Ying is really the reincarnation of Zhuge. I didn''t mean to offend Dai Wang yesterday, so I came here to make amends and bring what Dai Wang wanted most Ha ha. " Wei Ying brushed his beard implicitly and then chuckled. He was very proud of his overall plan. In the early morning of the next day, the hazy Daiwang was shaken up by the summer solstice and was standing on the couch to help him dress. Cheetah and Jingzhe came in in in a hurry. "How is it?" Li Hong rubbed his eyes that had not yet been fully opened, and his body swayed with the summer solstice. "Hui Daiwang, the servants are incompetent, and there is no way to find out the exact news, but 70% of them are sure that Bailu is in the Ci''en Temple." Jingzhe and Cheetah both kneel and say. "Why 70% confidence? What do you mean Let the summer solstice help him with his hair, and resolutely lean on the summer solstice''s arms, sit down on the couch and ask."Wang Jing followed Wei Ying into a small courtyard of Ci''en Temple. Looking at the courtyard, it didn''t look like the layout of the big monks'' life, but it was like a woman''s residence. Because of the strong defense and many secret guards, the servants and servants could not get close without noticing. But at last, they heard that Wang Jing was coming to visit you today and make amends to you." Jingzhe bowed his head and said. "Make amends to me?" Li Hong did not wait for the summer solstice to help him put on his shoes and socks and walked barefoot on the floor. "Yes, I didn''t hear you very clearly. It seems that I''m trying to find out how many clues you know about Dai Wang." Said the cheetah. "Oh, it seems that nine out of ten Bailu is in Ci''en Temple. Do you know who hijacked Bailu?" Li Hong ponders why the Ci''en Temple hijacked Bailu. "It should be the woman in the Ci''en Temple. I can''t find out the specific identity." "Well, then wait a little longer. You two continue to stare at the Ci''en Temple. If you see something suspicious, you can immediately follow up. If you have to, you can forcibly open and check any items transported from the temple." Li Hong thought about it and said. Xia Zhi finally held Li Hong in his arms and put on his socks and shoes. After washing his face, he had just finished his breakfast when someone came to inform him that someone had come to see him with the keepsake of Princess Lanling. Li Hong is very strange, drag Lanling''s relationship to find himself? And it seems that Lanling specially asked others to come to find him. What does this mean? The doorman told the visitor to wait in the front hall, while he warned the summer solstice first: "tell Huameng that if Wang Jing comes, let him wait first." Li Hong lingered for a long time. He thought about it for a long time. He didn''t know what kind of person he was looking for. He shook his horse''s tail behind his head and walked to the front hall. When he came to the front hall, he saw that grain grain and Xiaohan were standing there, their heads bowed, and four people in the hall were sitting behind the desks on both sides. Li Hong''s small head poked in to have a look, and determined that they did not know each other. When they saw Li Hong''s little head melon coming in from the door, they got up in a hurry and looked at the grain of grain and Xiaohan. Xiaohan saluted with the grain of grain and said, "I''ve met the king Dai, and Xiao of Lanling asked to see you." "Xiao Shou Dao, governor of Xiangzhou, Sima Xiao, Minister of Jianzhou, Xiaohui met the king of the dynasty in his official affairs." All three were about thirty years old, and Qi saluted Li Hong. "I''ll be flat. I don''t have to be too polite." Li Hong went to the middle of the hall and said. It''s needless to say that they can guess what they came from. They took the keepsake of aunt Lanling in Xiao Shoudao''s hand and looked over and over again. They put them on the table and sat down cross legged at the back of the table. This aunt Lanling is also. She has nothing to do for herself. She thinks that her mother spanks her own butt less. When I visited Xiao Shufei for the first time, I''m afraid it would be difficult for Xiao Shufei to be good at what she said in front of her mother''s back on that day. Although she was very popular at a young age, I''m afraid that the empress would not listen to his advice. What''s more, with regard to Yiyang and Gao''an, the Empress Dowager has been particularly generous. For her own sake, she is still safe in the palace. But Li Hong felt that it was not reliable to save their mother''s concubine. Besides, Xiao Shufei had already wanted to die that day. At this time, another woman who did not say a word saw the three people salute, and then slowly compiled the first way: "I have seen the king." Li Hong got up to salute. The social status of monks and nuns in this period was quite high. Moreover, the Xiao family in Lanling seemed to be addicted to becoming a monk, especially women. Several of them became nuns. One of them I saw today was still full of curiosity. I really want to explore why they were so keen on becoming a monk. After the guests and guests sat down, Xiao Shoudao took the lead in saying: "yesterday, I just went to Beijing to report my work. I heard from my brother-in-law Xiao Hui that you have been living outside the palace recently, so you have always wanted to visit Dai Wang, but you have no chance. Today, it happens that the three ministers and my sister get together, and they come to visit Dai Wang together. I hope you don''t blame the Minister for not asking for meeting in advance." Li Hong took Lanling''s keepsake, flipped over the record and said, "it''s OK. It''s better than anything. As long as it''s not too much, I can try it. But you know, as a little boy, I''ve already done what I could do in the palace. I think you should have heard about it?" The four people were all in a daze. They didn''t expect that Li Hong could get to the point and even cut out the polite words. He directly said the purpose of their coming here. Although he didn''t refuse, he didn''t make a clear promise. This surprised the four people. How could he speak so tactfully at such an age? He didn''t look like a child. They originally intended to use Li Hong''s innocent and innocent temperament to win sympathy, relying on Dai Wang''s being favored by his majesty and empress, and relying on the so-called childlike words, hoping to seek a ray of life for the younger sister in the palace. Now it seems that all their plans, apparently without the opportunity to implement them, were directly rejected by the children in front of them. "Don''t be surprised. Don''t blame me for being merciless. I slapped my mother when I visited Xiao Shufei in the imperial palace that day. Now I still feel a little pain. I haven''t talked to my mother for several days. Now your intention is naturally on Xiao Shufei in the palace. I can do it as well as I can." Li Hong continued to turn over Lanling''s keepsake. Lanling didn''t want to get involved in it, so he pushed it to himself.However, everyone did not know, including his father and Emperor. He had planned to escape from the palace with his father, but he didn''t want to see the inevitable infighting in the harem, which was bloody in front of his eyes. What''s more, I don''t want to see that the gentle and virtuous mother and empress in front of her chose a cruel way to kill the queen and Xiao Shufei because she wanted to consolidate her position as Queen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 Xiao Shoudao''s four men sat there awkwardly. They didn''t know how to speak. What they had planned to say was meaningless. What''s more, what happened in the palace was the royal family''s own business. It was taboo for them to see the king on behalf of them and ask for mercy. "I thank the king for his generosity and magnanimity for saving his life." Xiao shougui suddenly gets up, bows and salutes. "It seems that there are still people who understand, not all of them are so stupid." Li Hong thought to himself, got up and went to Xiao shougui, patted his arm, and said, "get up, understand it. If you don''t want to talk, I can say it, but you can''t ask for mercy. Otherwise, it''s a taboo of the royal family. I''ll take this matter into consideration. Besides, Yiyang and Gao''an are always good with me. I''m afraid I''ll wait for my return After the palace, they will annoy me in my ears "Daiwang, this is what I have prepared for you." Xiao Hui got up and said, and then saw the grain in the door after inspection, by the Pu Wangfu servants carried in. Li Hong frowned and looked at the two big boxes that could hold him. He frowned and asked, "what is this?" Xiao Hui smile slightly, flatter way: "Dai Wang opens to know." Li Hong motioned to Xiaohan to open one of the boxes. Suddenly, he saw that the room seemed to be dazzling and bright. As the fifth Prince of the Tang Dynasty, he has never seen so many jewels stacked together. Before approaching, I saw that the top layer of the box was covered with precious articles such as pearls, Jadeites, jades, etc., and the glittering golden light in a corner of the box could be seen. Li Hong''s eyebrows were even deeper. Xiao Hui and other four people watched Li Hong walk to the box, and all of them breathed a sigh of relief. In any case, as long as Daiwang likes to accept it, no matter whether it''s a success or not, they will sit on the ship of Daiwang. Li Hong took out a piece of glittering Linzhi gold from a corner of the box and weighed it. It should be the heaviest ten Liang gold ingot in the ordinary gold ingot of this era. At this time, Chang''an could not even be used as money, most of it was for collection. In this period, the shape of gold ingots was limited to horseshoe gold, Linzhi gold, gold cake and gold plate. "How did you get this out of the palace?" Li Hong looked at the official seal on the gold ingot, then threw it back into the box, took out a string of pearls and looked at it. "This..." Xiao Hui looked unnatural. After thinking about it, she said frankly: "this is what has been transported out of the palace before. It is Xiao Shufei who takes out the palace for preparation." Li Hong took a look at Xiao Hui, who was embarrassed. He estimated that all these things were used by concubine Xiao Shufei to fight for the Queen''s position, and she was used to deal with the officials in the court. I''m afraid that she was dismissed as a commoner before she had finished the job. But it may also be that she used these things to save the lives of her three children. "Take it back and keep it. I''m afraid Xiao Shufei hasn''t had time to prepare for the dowry of Yiyang and Gao''an. It''s their dowry to keep. By the way, I''ll keep this pearl necklace, and I''ll return it to Yiyang myself when I return to the palace." In order to fight for it, Xiao Shufei takes out her only favorite pearl necklace. "You can''t take the place of the king. It''s not what Xiao Shufei meant. It was decided by the four officials. It''s all for the lives of the two princesses Yiyang and Gao''an and Li Sujie, king of Yong." Xiao Shoudao said in a hurry. Now he seems to understand that Xiao Shufei''s spare things are not for her own life, but to prevent her failure in the fight. Use these treasures to save the lives of her three children. Li Hong shook his head impatiently and said in a childish voice, "you take it back and keep it for the three of them. When can they use it in the palace? It will be distributed to them after marriage. As for Li Sujie, he will give it to them after he gets to the fief. It''s settled. Xiaohan will see off the guests. " After saying that, Li Hong did not go back and left Xiao Shoudao. The four men looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Few people did not expect that after seeing such a large number of gold, silver and jewelry, the gentle Daiwang did not show a look of greed and joy, but was unconventional and strongly ordered them to leave. Xiaohan has ordered people to cover the box again and carried it out of the front hall. Urging some of the four people who did not know what to do, they went out of Prince Pu''s mansion. Wang Jing didn''t come alone, but followed his uncle, Liu Shuang, who was the Secretary of the book province of China, to visit Li Hong. Naturally, the purpose was to add a chip to Daiwang''s mind. Liu Shuang naturally knows that Wang Jing and the people of Kucha in Ci''en Temple have a bad relationship, and he is one of them. Without his help, it would be very difficult for them to pass through the inspection of 30 Li post in the Tang Dynasty after leaving Chang''an city. Li Honggang has just sat down with Liu Shuang and Wang Jing in the front hall. In the manna Hall of Taiji palace, Yang Wu is reporting Li Hong''s recent situation during this period. "Your Majesty, in the middle letter, Liu Shuang and Wang Jing of marquis Jinyang went to visit the king Dai." Yang Wu lowered his head and said. "Oh, why should Liu Shuang take the initiative to visit hong''er?" Lizhi asked in a strange way.Yang Wu carefully considered the words and said carefully: "when Dai Wang sent his maid to send you the crystal pendant, he was hijacked on the way back. After Dai Wang secretly visited, it was found that the Ci''en Temple had been robbed... " "Bang", Li Zhi clapped his hands heavily on the table, and said angrily, "what do you eat! Are all the people who secretly protect him from death? You can''t protect a maid of honor Yang Wu was so scared that he knelt down on the ground in a hurry and said with trembling: "Your Majesty, please stop your anger. You should be damned. I only told them to protect the safety of the king Dai. I didn''t think that there would be an accident for the maids. Moreover, the hijackers'' techniques were neat. If it wasn''t for Bailu, the maid of the acting king, there would be some secret signs left in a hurry. I''m afraid it would be impossible to investigate this matter." "Say the result!" Li Zhi was angry and snorted. "Your Majesty, last night the Daiwang sent a secret visit to the Ci''en Temple. Although it was not fully detected, it was 70% certain that the Ci''en Temple had robbed the Dai Wang''s maids." "What about Wang Jing and Liu Shuang?" Lizhi calmed down and asked. "Back to your highness, yesterday, the Daiwang looked for the secret signal left by Bailu, a maid in the palace. He ran into Wang Jing''s carriage to Ci''en Temple near the place where the signal disappeared. So the Daiwang met Wang Jing there..." "But Wang Jing is disrespectful to hong''er? So Liu Shuang is invited to apologize to Dai Wang today? No, because of Li Hong''s indomitable character, if Wang Jing dared to offend him, he would have given Wang Jing the punishment he deserved. Is there any other reason? " Li Zhi was smart and a man with deep knowledge of the city. He was keenly aware that there must be something he did not know. "My highness, yes, the Daiwang suspects that Wang Jing is one of the women who hijacked Bailu, but it has not been determined yet. The cheetah and Jingzhe are now searching for information in the Ci''en Temple and investigating the suspicious person." "But Li Hong is now suffering from no evidence, and he is afraid of destroying the Maiden''s life. But Wang Jing and Liu Shuang visited Li Hong to find out Li Hong''s attitude? But this is it? " Li Zhi closed his eyes and pondered for a long time, then slowly opened his mouth, and the onlooker said clearly. "Yes, the men who were sent by the maids and maids were so rewarded." "You Licheng gate should be on guard. Yang Wu, since I took over the lijieng gate from my father, I have never asked about it. Do you know why?" Li Zhi looks at kneeling on the ground, such as shrimps shrink up Yang Wu said. "You should die. I have betrayed your Majesty''s trust. I will rectify the Licheng gate." "Rectification is necessary. Does the queen know that Li Hong''s maid of honor has been lost?" Li Zhi asked with a squint. This is what he is most concerned about now. If Li Hong makes any mistakes outside, Wu Mei may be able to peel off her skin. Li Hong is Wu Mei''s darling! If Li Hong had a little accident, he would have to cry and make noise with himself for several days, and then Li Hong could not escape punishment. Li Hong was supposed to return to the palace when his one month deadline was up. However, he allowed Li Hong to stay in Chang''an city again. Wu Mei was afraid that Wu Mei would be a good excuse for her to talk. Li Zhi felt a little chilly at the thought of this. "I haven''t told the queen yet." Yang Wu knelt down and said. "Well, the queen must not know about it. More people will be sent to protect Li Hong secretly, and..." Li Zhi suddenly stopped, got up and walked back and forth in the palace, thinking whether he should intervene in the matter or let Li Hong solve it alone. He believed that Li Hong would be able to solve the problem without intervening. However, he was afraid that the boy was too wild. If Chang''an was full of ups and downs, he would not be able to conceal the queen. The consequences would be unimaginable. Determined Li Zhi kicked Yang Wu, who was still kneeling on the ground, motioned for him to get up, and then said, "secret order Dali Temple minister Duan Xuanbao and Minister of punishment Liu Rengui to meet." "Yes, I will send for them to enter the palace." Yang Wu bowed back, retreated to the door and turned around to send someone to inform them to enter the palace. Li Zhi called out again in the hall of dew: "come back." Yang Wu had to go into the hall again and watch Li Zhi think with his back. Then Li Zhi leaned over the table and took out the paper to write a few lines in a hurry. "Sealed with fire paint, they were ordered to act according to the instructions of the acting king, and they could also act according to the situation." After handing it over to Yang Wu, Li Zhi continued: "inform Li Hong that if you are in trouble, you can find these two people to discuss with each other, but you must not give me a storm of trouble! Also, he must be seriously warned Warn him He said that his mother was very angry and acted carefully In the end, Li Zhi felt that he could not change his wife''s strictness, but in order not to make Wu Mei angry, he still had to talk to Li Hong. In this way, as long as their father and son are of the same mind, Wu Mei is angry again and has no way out for them. In Prince Pu''s mansion, Li Hong said to Liu Shuang: "although you are in the palace every day, Li Hong is still the first time to see you. Under your administration, the father and the emperor have never worked hard. The father and the emperor have always been proud of having you as a minister to assist him in governing the country."Liu Shuang went up and down at about fifty, and his whole body was white and plump. He was kind and kind-hearted. He brushed his beard and said with a smile: "I''m flattered. Although I''m a senior official in the middle school, I''m afraid that without your Majesty''s advice and support, I''m afraid I can''t go up and down the book Province as usual and give advice and advice for the Tang Dynasty. All this is for your Majesty''s good fortune." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 Liu Shuang''s dismissal is regarded as a turning point in the death of the queen, which is also recorded in historical books. After Liu Shuang''s dismissal, empress Wang and concubine Xiao Shufei were beaten 100 times by Wu Mei and then executed. Li Hong opened, closed, opened and closed the wooden boxes of the two Linglong pagodas that Wang Jingjin dedicated to himself. In order to confuse Liu Shuang and Wang Jing, let them believe that they are just an active child. "Daiwang, this is what the Marquis of Jinyang has found for you. At that time, the minister once told Wang Jing about the fact that you were in the lakeside hall and accidentally smashed the envoy of Kucha state and entered the Linglong tower dedicated to his majesty. Unexpectedly, Wang Jing was a man of heart. He had gone through many hardships to find these two buildings for you. In this way, you can go back to the palace and make amends to your majesty. What''s more, if you are young this year, your majesty will not blame you. " Liu Shuang looked at Dai Wang''s absent-minded turning over the box and said. "Yes, Daiwang. On that day, when I heard my uncle talk about it, I was very anxious. Although I had never met him, I was well known for his brilliant intelligence in Chang''an city. Naturally, I admired him very much. So I visited Chang''an, Luoyang and other places, and finally let the Minister find the blessing of the king." Wang Jing listens to Liu Shuang already in speak for him, hastily follow say. "Cluck, thank you for Jinyang Marquis''s intention. If it wasn''t for your exquisite pagoda, I would not dare to go back to the palace. Now that I have this treasure, I will not be afraid to be reprimanded by my father and mother." Li Hong was paralyzed on the futon like no bones, and said with his upper body lying on the table. "Ah?" Liu Shuang was surprised and said, "Daiwang, you don''t plan to go back to the palace today. I also want to invite you to enjoy the night view of Chang''an. The newly built big wild goose pagoda rises into the clouds. But as a symbol of the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, how about tomorrow''s Minister accompanying you to enjoy the big wild goose pagoda before returning to the palace?" "Thank you for your kindness. I''ve been out of the palace for more than a month. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. My father and mother will blame me even more. What''s more, it''s reasonable to go back to the palace with the treasures of the Marquis of Jinyang today. Alas It''s just Liu Shuang and Wang Jing look at each other and listen to each other. The king of this generation is afraid to say that he lost his maiden. "Just what? I also ask the acting king to show you that if you can do it for the king, you will die and do your best. " Wang Jing asked in a hurry. "When she returned to the Marquis of Jinyang, it was the maid who was close to the king who had escaped. Yesterday, the king ordered her to go out to do some errands. Unexpectedly, she never came back, and there was no news." The summer solstice stood aside to answer for the vexed Daiwang. "Ah, what else?" Wang Jing''s tone is full of excitement and a trace of pity. Excited, Dai Wang never thought that his maiden had been hijacked. Unfortunately, the pair of Linglong pagodas were given to him in vain. "No, I met you at the gate of Ci''en Temple yesterday. I was leading them to look for you." Li Hong depressed small face said, Wang Jing and Liu Shuang look changes have been his eyes. "I don''t know if you can find him?" Liu Shuang''s eyes flashed a trace of ease and asked. "I didn''t find it. Forget it. It''s just a maid in palace. With this exquisite tower, I don''t blame me for losing a maid." Li Hong carefully handed the wooden boxes of the two Linglong pagodas to Xiazhi and asked her to put them away. "Well In that case, I will not delay your return to the palace, and you will leave first. " Liu Shuang looked out at the gradually dark sky and said. "Well, you should step down. Li Hong, thank you again for your kindness. On the summer solstice, send me the Zhongshu order and go back with the Marquis of Jinyang. " After Liu Shuang and Wang Jing disappeared, the laziness on Li Hong''s face disappeared. His small face became a little dignified and murmured: "I can''t imagine that Liu Shuang has also participated in this, but what is a maid in waiting for "Why did Dai Wang conclude that Liu Shuang was involved in abducting Bailu?" Mang Zhong was a little confused. He had heard the conversation from the beginning to the end. He didn''t think that Liu Shuang was involved. "Liu Shuang asked me to stay in Chang''an City for more than one night, which proves that there must be a deal between them." Li Hong patted his forehead and explained, "Liu Shuang invited me to appreciate the fake Dayan Pagoda, and tested the truth of my return to the palace today. If I agreed to his invitation, he would naturally doubt whether I had any motive. This would only make him act carefully, and even for the sake of safety, it would probably arouse his suspicion. It would not be to kill Bailu to kill his mouth No way. " "Will he not kill Bailu when you go back to the palace today?" Grain size is still not clear. "Well, that''s stupid. Those two Linglong pagodas are the reason why they give me back to the palace. I can''t go back until I go back. Only in this way can I prove that I don''t care about the maids, but only the Linglong tower, which can make them relax their vigilance. At least they won''t want to kill Bailu to get rid of the suspicion. " He nodded thoughtfully and then suddenly asked, "do you plan to go back to the palace today?" "Come back to you. Bailu hasn''t been found. How can I go back to the palace? I can''t let my mother clean me up when I go back. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. You go and get Jingzhe and Cheetah back. Now it''s basically certain that Bailu is in Ci''en Temple. It''s useless for them to stay there. If they are found out, they may harm Bailu. "Grain of grain should be busy to run out, but dare not ask why, ask again, Daiwang will certainly be impatient, and then he should have good fruit to eat. At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, palace lanterns were set off on the paths of Prince Pu''s residence, which made the roads bright and dark. It looked rather strange. No matter what they did, they came to Li Hong under the guidance of the summer solstice. They held different sizes of glass products in their hands. After the ceremony, they put the glass products in Li Hong''s desk. Li Hong looked at the two round glass products, like a small fish tank. He knocked on the glass with his finger and made a clear and clear sound. "What''s the matter?" Li Hong asked. "Xiaomin is incompetent and can''t seal them all intact. In the process of sealing, cracks will be produced every time. Xiaomin can''t think of a better way. He specially brought it to ask the acting king for instructions." Ren Lao has been staying in Prince Pu''s mansion for a long time. He is no longer a new comer, but he is the little brother. Li Hong looked through the glass with a sad face, the glass surface is not very smooth, and the concave and convex surface makes people look at things, easy to have a disgusting feeling. It''s also true that glass is still lack of some kind of fiber, and its toughness is very poor. It''s very difficult to make it into a vacuum jewelry or a Linglong tower. I have already given up using glass to make ornaments. I just let them make them at will according to their ideas, and see if they can make any surprise. Now it seems that this glass is no better than that crystal in terms of hardness, thickness and toughness. Crystal can be carved and pressed at will, and there is no need for a large area of flat plate, so it is not difficult to bear the burden of hard work. However, this glass is different. It is so fragile that famous craftsmen in Tang Dynasty can not do anything about it. Li Hong picked up the glass that was bigger than his head, and the caliber was just enough to put his head in. Li Hong put the glass like a small fish tank on his head and said in an impassioned voice: "increase the thickness of glass appropriately, try to add more quartz sand into it, and don''t use glass to make accessories. It''s also a waste, Is it better than crystal? " Although he had different ideas, Daiwang gave up for the time being. In their eyes, this glass is more transparent and clear than crystal. If you can make jewelry, it should not be worse than that crystal. The two men bowed down and temporarily gave up the idea of using glass as ornaments. They picked up other ornaments on the table and were about to leave. Suddenly, Li Hong cried out, "wait a minute!" "Please give orders for the king." He was used to Li Hong''s surprise. Li Hong, wearing the glass jar on his head, giggled at the red lantern swaying in the breeze at the door. "Huameng, go and pick one of the lanterns at the door." Li Hong ordered. He suddenly thought, since this thing can''t be vacuum sealed, then it will be made into lampshade? What''s more, if this thing is made into a lampshade, it will be much brighter and more durable than this lantern. What''s more, the glass can also be made into tea cups, wine cups and so on. Thinking of this, Li Hong began to laugh nervously. After several signs and explanations, I finally understood the meaning of Daiwang. I was very happy. Yes, it was a wonderful thing to make a lampshade. After they left excitedly, Xia Zhi ran in nervously, accompanied by a eunuch Li Hong had met several times in the palace, and two officials of the Tang Dynasty came in with them. The four people came in in in a hurry, but Li Hong''s glass jar on his head had not been taken off, so he was wearing the glass jar. With his mouth talking one by one, a piece of water vapor gradually appeared on the glass in front of him. "Who are they? What''s wrong with them today? So many people come to me?" Li Hong asked. Two officials of the Tang Dynasty looked into the room. There was no outsider except the maid and eunuch who were close to the king. They saluted and said, "Duan Xuanbao, Minister of Dali temple, and Liu Rengui, Minister of the Ministry of punishment, have met the king Dai." "My servant Hua Ji has met the king Dai." The eunuch in the palace saluted only after the two people saluted. Liu Rengui? This is a famous general of the Tang Dynasty. It is also true that he is now the Minister of punishment? Oh, by the way, the last generation remembers that there was a famous person in this era -- Di Renjie. Yes, this guy doesn''t know where he is now. He should look for it one day, whether he hasn''t entered Chang''an. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 Li Hong was wearing a glass cover to listen to the three people''s report, but through the glass in front of him, he found another inspiration to make money, that is, the mirror that was comparable to gold after its initial appearance! "Er Ask me Li Hong wakes up from his thoughts, and Liu Rengui is looking at him. "Yes, what do you think? Are you going to Ci''en Temple with the minister and others, or are you waiting for news here? " Liu Rengui frowned and said serious things here. Dai Wang was able to travel in heaven. Jingzhe and Cheetah happened to appear at the door at this time. After looking at the people in the room, Li Hong motioned to them, but said it was OK. The cheetah confirmed several people in front of him and said, "huidaiwang, when we were evacuating, saw Liu Shuang of Zhongshu and Wang Jing of Marquis of Jinyang went to Ci''en Temple again." Li Hong nodded. The glass cover was banging on his head. His head was a little dizzy. He quickly took it off to join the fun and said, "I''ll go with you to have a better time." Liu Rengui and Duan Xuanbao looked at each other and agreed that Li Hong would go to the Ci''en Temple together. The Minister of Dali temple and the Minister of the Ministry of punishment have already collected 300 qianniuwei people approved by Li Zhi outside the palace of Prince PU. Li Hong looked at so many people and frowned. The situation was a little big. No matter what, since the father and the Emperor didn''t care about things and were reprimanded by his mother, he would be even more afraid. At that time, he would have his father''s head. However, Li Hong did not know that Li Zhi attached great importance to his loss of his maiden this time because of another intention or selfishness. The gate of Ci''en Temple has been surrounded by qianniuwei. The torch shines brightly on the gate of Ci''en Temple as bright as day. There is a loud sound of footsteps inside. When the gate of Ci''en Temple is opened, seven or eight monks watch the dozens of people at the gate with a little bewilderment. "Ignore them. The cheetah leads the way to the suspicious courtyard." Liu Rengui and Duan Xuanbao have not yet spoken, Li Hong has decisively ordered the way. Liu Rengui nodded in his heart and was satisfied with Li Hong''s decision. In this way, even if the people inside were disturbed, it was difficult for them to take preventive measures. If Liu and Shuang hide at the door, they will leave time for them to hide. With Li Hong in his arms, Liu Rengui and Duan Xuanbao, surrounded by dozens of qianniuwei, Xiazhi quickly followed the cheetah into the Ci''en Temple. Several monks at the gate were immediately controlled by the soldiers left by qianniuwei, which deprived them of the opportunity to report to the police. Dozens of people quickly and cautiously walked back to the courtyard. Li Hong now hated that his legs were too short. He had to be held by someone to keep up with the pace of others. Liu Rengui discussed with Duan Xuanbao in a low voice, and then said in a loud voice: "qianniuwei, listen to the order. Anyone who is stopped will be killed." Li Hong gives Liu Rengui a thumbs up, and then continues to follow the crowd to the courtyard where the cheetah has been searching but is hard to get close to. At this time, a group of rooms in the courtyard were still full of lights. Before they approached, someone yelled from the shadow and stopped: "who is it? How dare you break into the Ci''en Temple without permission. " "Kill!" Liu Rengui snorted without thinking Looking back at Li Hong and looking at him, Liu Rengui stares at the house in front of him and says: "the Ci''en Temple seems to have a mystery. Why are there guards in the temple? It is enough to show that there is something illegal in it." While speaking, qianniuwei has already rushed into the room with the figure of a figure, and the crossbow in his hand is aiming at several people sitting in the room. Liu Shuang, Wang Jing, Wei Ying and Ya Rou all look stunned. I don''t know why they suddenly came into the Tang Dynasty''s qianniuwei. Listening to the footsteps outside, Liu Shuang''s face began to turn white, and said in secret, "it''s bad. I''m in the king''s plan." Thinking about it, Dai Wang was carried into the room by a maid in the palace. On both sides, in addition to his intimate maids and eunuchs, he even followed the Minister of Dali temple and the Minister of punishment. Liu Shuang''s face turned white. Unexpectedly, the Daiwang had planned to go to the Ci''en Temple. Li Hong giggled and looked at the four men on their faces, and said to Liu Shuang, "return Bailu to this king. Master Weiying, I haven ''t seen you in a day "Poor monk I''ve met Daiwang. " Wei Ying''s face was ugly, and he squeezed a word out of his teeth. "Where is the king''s maid? It won''t kill you, will you? " Li Hong asked curiously. He believed that they who had relaxed their vigilance would not kill Bailu to get rid of the suspicion in a short time. Wei Ying was silent, and then said to ya Rou, "let''s bring the maids of Daiwang." Ya Rou is stunned. She looks at Li Hong, who is held in her arms by Xiazhi, and then looks at the plain clothes and skirts she is wearing. She looks exactly like her hijacker. "It seems that it is not a coincidence that you appeared at the gate of Ci''en Temple yesterday, but that you have found the clue of your maiden missing." Wei Ying calmed down and took a calm attitude. And Wang Jing and Liu Shuang are standing there at the moment at a loss. They have been thinking about how much they have participated in this matter. Bai Lu was brought into the room by two middle-aged women. When she saw that the king Dai was held by the summer solstice, she immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed and said, "I have seen the Daiwang.""Get up, haven''t you suffered these two days? Did they embarrass you? If you tell me, we''ll give it back ten times. " Li Hong said, while looking at one side, about 17-8-year-old yarou said. "Huidaiwang, they They have not mistreated slaves. " "That''s good. Well, let''s go back to the mansion. The next thing is about Mr. Liu and Mr. Duan. " After Li Hong finished, he was carried out by Xiazhi. Li Hong patted Liu Rengui on the shoulder, and Liu Rengui, who had the idea, quickly followed him out. "You can send someone to Wang Jing''s house and Liu Shuang''s house to collect evidence. Their relationship is extraordinary. There must be correspondence between them. We should carefully examine why they want to hijack my maiden. In addition, the most rear row of houses in Ci''en Temple still imprisons many people of the Tang Dynasty. We will rescue them together to see if we can learn something from them. " Although Li Hong rescued Bai Lu at the moment, he still did not understand why they wanted to hijack his maiden. Now, in the middle of the night, he is not interested in dealing with these people. It is better to give them to professional Liu Rengui and Duan Xuanbao, and then he will only listen to their reports. What''s more, if you are too close to Liu Rengui and Duan Xuanbao in your current status, it may cause criticism from others. You''d better not participate in these matters and let them handle them. Liu Rengui nodded. He watched Li Hong and others out of the Ci''en Temple and sent a hundred thousand cattle guards to escort him back to his house. These people will always protect his safety before he returns to the palace. Hua Ji, the eunuch who came out of the palace, saw that Bai Lu was rescued and followed qianniuwei to send Li Hong back to the palace. Li Zhi was still waiting for his report. Li Hong didn''t sleep well all night. In his dreams, Wei Ying and Liu Shuang had to hijack their maids for various reasons. In short, in his dream, he even dreamed that it was Wei Ying who coveted Bailu''s beauty, and that Wei Ying returned to the common custom and asked himself to marry him and Bailu. The next day, she got up from the bed until she was up in the sun. Instead of waiting for Liu Rengui and others, she came to Princess Lanling''s way. Lanling looked at Li Hong with strange eyes. He felt uncomfortable and complained, "Auntie, can you tell me what''s wrong? It''s weird to stare at me like this." "Oh, I''m afraid that people will see you at a young age. Why don''t you accept gifts from Xiao''s family yesterday?" Lanling asked. "I know that Xiaoshi in Lanling is rich, but don''t you think it''s strange that they bribed me with Xiao Shufei''s things? Are they a little too stingy and take Xiao Shufei''s money for themselves! Does that make sense? I''m not a fool Li Hongbai took a look at Lanling, and then he picked the food he liked in the food box that Lanling brought. Lanling was a little strange and puzzled: "why should they take their own money? The present I gave you yesterday is to hope that you can plead for Xiao Shufei in front of your mother. Moreover, the gold, silver and jewelry are left by Xiao Shufei. Naturally, it is impossible for Xiao to pay for her life in Lanling. " Li Hong gave her a bad look, but she was caught by Lanling. Suddenly, Lanling''s jade hand reached to his thigh and gave it a hard twist. Li Hongzi screamed in pain. Li Hong rubbed the place where his thigh was pinched and said: "no wonder you are living more and less money in recent years. Guarding such a rich man, you don''t know how to fight for your share, and you are also shot by others." "To be a gunner? What do you mean to be a gunner Lanling didn''t understand, but he knew it was not a good word. "Well, you''ve been used by others all these years, and you don''t know it." "Hey How dare you look down on your aunt. " Lanling made a gesture and pinched his other leg. "Oh, don''t pinch. It''s not too late for you to pinch after I''ve finished." Li Hong quickly hid far away and looked at Lanling warily. "Say, don''t make it clear. I have nothing to do with you today." Lanling no longer regarded him as a child, and began to listen to Li Hong''s explanation. "You don''t want to think about it. If I take those things, will it be equal to his Lanling Xiao family, and I will be closer in the future? Say a word of treacherous, if I later that what, is not more in line with their hearts? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 Seeing that Lanling didn''t understand, Li Hong continued: "as the saying goes, eating people''s mouth is short, holding hands is short. If I accept those gifts, does it mean that I agree with them? Is this not contrary to the father''s purpose of suppressing the five surnames and seven families? Further speaking, if I do something in the future, my father and the emperor, because of the five surnames and seven families, are not the words that father and son do not agree with each other? Make people think of that and that. What''s more, I haven''t spent a cent of my own money to get close to the Xiao family in Lanling. With all the savings accumulated by Xiao Shufei hard, it has become a public praise for them to care for their family relationship, and they have established a relationship with me that is different from ordinary courtiers. What do we get? What do you get out of it? " After returning from the Ci''en Temple last night, Li Hong pondered for half a night before he thought about the taste. The Xiao family in Lanling was really a traitor. He did everything he could for the sake of profit. Lanling also vaguely understood that Li Hong''s words, beyond the phonetic meaning, that is, he already had the intention of fighting for the crown prince, not that he was not willing to make courtiers now, and what the reasons for his father''s suppression of the five surnamed and seven families were just words. The main reason is that the Xiao family in Lanling can''t get into Li Hong''s eyes, and their official positions are too low to play any powerful role in his struggle for the crown prince''s position. Li Hong will not pay attention to him in the only thing given by Zhongshu province. As for the governor and Sima, Li Hong naturally will not pay attention to him. Therefore, it is not so much Li Hong''s unwillingness to accept the gift from the Xiao family of Lanling. It is more that the chips and sincerity given by the Xiao family of Lanling are far from satisfying Li Hong. "Do you mean not to help?" After Lan Ling understood the truth, he no longer forced Li Hong. He knew that Li Hong''s future was more visible. As expected, the crown prince''s position was in his pocket. "To help is to help. First, I helped because of Yiyang, Gao''an and Li Sujie, and had nothing to do with the Xiao family in Lanling. Secondly, if Xiaoshi in Lanling wants me to feel that they are sincere, at least they have to let my aunt live a happy life. Otherwise, I don''t think there is any reason to think that they approached me for the sake of Xiao Shufei. What''s more, what does Xiaoshi of Lanling produce "Lanling wine." Lanling said. "Yes, Lanling is your fiefdom. This year, the profit share of Lanling wine has been rising, but my aunt can only watch and let her unconditionally help them get close to me. It''s really a trick. It''s too petty and improper." Li Hong is a real scoundrel. Lanling listened to Li Hong''s words and felt warm in his heart. The little guy still had this idea for himself. He touched Li Hong''s head with a smile and said, "OK, my aunt knows what you mean, but it''s someone else''s own wine. What''s the matter with me?" "Well, that''s half of their family business. What''s your business? I didn''t let them speak out yesterday. I have given them enough face. Can they participate in the Royal affairs? If they still don''t have any sincere thanks to you recently, I don''t think it''s wrong for you to occupy a few percent of their shares. " At the end of the day, Li Hong seemed to be a completely different person, as if he was talking to Lanling as a thoughtful adult rather than a child. Lanling looked at the villain in front of her and didn''t know what to say. But she knew in her heart that Li Hong was good to her. I''m afraid that in addition to being his aunt, Li Hong did not hesitate to take out the Linglong tower and ask him to make amends. "Hong''er, this can''t be blind. Xiaoshi in Lanling is not as simple as you think. Even if you have something, it''s not only you who can shake it." Lanling held Li Hong in his arms and reminded him. "Don''t worry. Before I go back to the palace, if they don''t go to your house to thank you, don''t blame me for my unkindness. Sooner or later, I''ll give their Lanling wine the surname of aunt!" Li Hong said in Lanling''s arms, but Lanling''s body was stiff, and he was afraid. Originally, her character was to stand aloof from the world, and she was indifferent to these external things. But she didn''t expect that Li Hong was willing to do so for her sake. Li Hong seemed to feel the tightness of Lanling''s body, so he comforted Lanling''s uneasy heart and said, "it''s not because their Xiaoshi''s fine wine profits make me envious, but because their way of doing things makes me look down upon. If they use you like this, they must not be allowed to go on like this. They must pay some price and let them have a long memory." "Dai Wang, Lord Liu is visiting." Xia Zhi went to the side of his lonely nephew and whispered. "Let him in." Li Hong got up from Lanling''s arms, and Lanling went to the backyard to see if there were any ornaments in his workshop that he could follow. Liu Rengui took out some letters from his sleeve pocket and put them on Li Hong''s case table. He said, "the court officials originally wanted to report this matter to his majesty. His majesty said that this case was handled by you on behalf of the king. Therefore, he asked you to continue to handle the case before returning to the palace." Li Hong looked at several letters, one of which was the instruction of his father''s emperor, and the others were letters from Liu Shuang''s family with Wei Ying. However, there was no mention of their relationship in the letters. It was only through vague ability that Liu Shuang used the position of Zhongshu order to open up some convenient doors for Wei Ying.Put down the letter in his hand, since the father wanted to try his ability as a four-year-old, he wanted to ignore it. So Li Hong asked, "Mr. Liu, what did you find out last night?" "Daiwang, after taking the suspects from the Ci''en Temple last night, I interrogated Mr. Duan one by one, but there was nothing valuable. I just got some answers from those people you said were imprisoned in the backyard, and then beat around the Bush to find out. It seems that they have been carrying out population Trading, but the specific woman named Ya Rou denied it Liu Rengui frowned and said. "We can make a breakthrough from Wang Jing. He should be the best one to be interrogated. As for Liu Shuang, he should be held in custody first, without any interrogation. That vixen should know the cause and effect of everything, it depends on your ability Li Hong pondered and said. "Dai Wang Congying, the minister is also planning to do so, but there is one more thing. What should the woman do? The minister judges that this woman should have a high status. I''m afraid it is not as simple as an ordinary woman. " "That''s natural. It''s impossible for an ordinary woman to make the middle letter order of the Tang Dynasty her guest of honor. Her identity is absolutely not simple. For the sake of safety, she can''t use punishment or force. It''s very difficult." After that, Li Hong himself laughed. Liu Rengui echoed with a smile and said, "today, Li Yifu asked the minister about the case. I don''t know if he can..." "No, the people from the provinces under the gate are joining in. It''s not disorderly." Li Hong knew that Liu Rengui was testing his relationship with Li Yifu and his dependence on Li Yifu. I just don''t know if there is a father''s meaning in this trial. "In that case, there is only one way left." Liu Rengui''s exquisite eyes swept over Li Hong''s face. "What can I do?" Li Hong felt a hint of conspiracy. "Then you can only interrogate in person, so even if this woman''s status is more noble, can she still have your dignity? Even if someone asks for someone from Honglu temple or intends to intervene, we will not insult this woman''s identity, right? " Liu said. Li Hong looked at Liu Rengui warily. Several thoughts flashed through his mind and asked, "whose idea is this? Father''s? Or who gave you advice? " "Ha ha, Dai Wang is really brilliant. I really admire him! Yes, it''s really the idea of others. I don''t know, Daiwang. Can you guess who said it Liu said. Li Hong''s head is lying on the table. He thinks about it and thinks about it. Few people are familiar with him in the court? No way. He couldn''t let him know about it. Li Yifu? It''s impossible. Liu Rengui''s words just now have rejected Li Yifu. Who else, father? My father let himself judge? It''s not likely that the father and the emperor are afraid that they will mess around and will not let themselves judge. Then there is only one person. This person is Xu Jingzong. I''m afraid he is the only one who can come up with such a way to achieve the best of both worlds. Li Hong didn''t tell Liu Rengui about his guess. It''s better to pretend to be confused about some things. As a child, if his mind is too deep and he knows too much about the courtiers, he may not be good for himself. "Well, I''ll take it. Where is the man now? Did I go through the trial or did you bring someone in? " Li Hong changed the subject and said. Liu Rengui was stunned at first, then bowed his hand to Li Hong and said, "in the afternoon, I will send people to your house, but I hope the Daiwang will be careful. You can''t let her escape from you. The case seems small, but I''m afraid that after finding out, there must be a big secret behind her. I''m afraid this woman is also a key figure. Please be careful and strict It''s better to take care of it. " "Don''t worry. Let Bailu and Xiaoxue and Xiaohan take close care of them. Besides, there are a hundred thousand guards outside and inside the mansion. They are not wood." "Yes, the Daiwang said so. Your majesty ordered his ministers to bring 200 thousand cattle guards to guard Prince Pu''s residence. It should be solid and hard to fly. " After repeated instructions from Liu Rengui and Li Hong, they left Prince Pu''s mansion, and Lanling turned back from the workshop in the backyard. Looking at Liu Rengui''s departure, he looked at Li Hong and asked, "how did he come here?" "Auntie, I ask you if you have an affair with monk naweiying Ah Pain, wrong, it''s friendship, no, it''s Stop pinching. Listen to me Li Hong''s ear was pinched by Lanling, whose face was iron green, and he jumped to his feet in pain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 Lanling''s white cheek was a piece of iron green, and his slender index finger pointed to Li Hong''s small head. Melon seeds scolded him: "little man, what''s in his head every day? If you don''t learn something well, who taught you this! See how I tell you, empress mother Li Hong felt a little dizzy when he was stabbed by Lanling''s index finger. After listening to Lanling''s words, Li Hong had a chance to explain: "you don''t have to make a mountain out of a molehill if you don''t use the right words in a hurry, unless Oh, hey, stop. Listen to me. Wei Ying has been arrested by the Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment. Wang Jing and his uncle Liu Shuang, who introduced you to each other, have also been arrested. " "Caught? Why arrest them? What did they do? " Lanling Leng next, conditional reflex asks a way. "The details of the case are still under investigation, but the reason is that they kidnapped my maid Bailu. I don''t know what to kidnap Bailu. Even Bailu herself doesn''t know why she was kidnapped. What''s more, there are still some people in the Tang Dynasty in the backyard of Ci''en Temple. Do you know that? " "You''re trying me as a prisoner, aren''t you?" Lanling glances at Li Hong''s inquiring eyes, and tries to grab Li Hong''s ears. "No, I just want to know if you have joined in, otherwise it will be very troublesome." Li Hong looked at Lanling''s expression. "I just occasionally listen to Wei Ying talk about Buddhism. I don''t know anything else. If you don''t say anything about it, I don''t know anything about it." Lanling recalled his experience with master Wei Ying and the situation when Wang Jing introduced him. He didn''t think Wei Ying would do anything harmful to the Tang Dynasty. Lanling left. Li Hong wanted her to stay and interrogate yarou of the Ci''en Temple with him. But Lanling was not interested in it at all. At the same time, it was also to avoid suspicion and prove that he was only a devout believer who listened to Wei Ying''s Buddhist teachings. Regardless of Li Hong''s request, Li Hong did not hesitate to go back to his princess''s mansion. In the afternoon, Liu Rengui actually sent Ya Rou to me. Instead of wearing shackles, he was sent by two women in custody. The Tang Dynasty''s practice seems quite humane. Li Hong has specially prepared a room, doors and windows have been nailed to death, empty inside nothing, only a futon can sit. Liu Rengui didn''t give him a deadline, so Li Hong asked people to send Ya Rou into the empty room, so he stopped questioning and was ready to wait for two or three days for interrogation. The three hundred thousand cattle guards guarding the palace were led by Wei Chi Baolin, a famous right guard general. When Li Yifu came to Prince Pu''s residence, he happened to meet Wei Chi Baolin. When they exchanged greetings, Li Hong realized that his father and the emperor attached great importance to his own safety, and that the general, who was about 50 years old, was actually the son of the famous Yuchi Gong. Li Hong''s spirit suddenly came. Wei Chi Baolin is not a legend, but his father''s door god is a legend. He always wanted to see Yuchi Gong, but he was not allowed to enter. It has been more than a month since I came to Chang''an city. I sent someone to Yuchi Gong''s house to report to him. However, they never paid attention to their prince and refused every time. Another legend, Cheng Zhijie, is still fighting for his country at this time. He is still fighting with the West Turks, so he can''t see him. Today, he captured Wei Chi Baolin. Li Hong said that he would go to see the door god with him. Wei Chi Baolin looked at the Daiwang with all the stars in her eyes. She was excited and couldn''t wait. She didn''t know how to refuse. Over the years, my father no longer interacts with all the people in the court. He enjoys himself at home and enjoys his life. From time to time, he works out some legendary elixir. Under Li Hong''s obsession, Wei Chi Baolin had no choice but to take Li Hong to her home with 20 thousand cow guards and Li Hong''s intimate eunuchs. She thought her father would not be angry when she saw her. At this time, Yuchi Gong was 70 years younger, and he still looked energetic. His voice was not as loud as before. His straight back was a little broken, but he could still make people feel the power of that year. "Why do you want to see me all the time?" In the back garden, Yuchi Gong was dressed up in a short dress, and his upper body was wearing a white cloth jacket. His dark skin and flabby muscles made him look a little old-fashioned. "Li Hong has met granddad weichi. Hong''er has been admiring your reputation and listening to his father mention you, so he always wants to see you." Li Hong followed Wei Chi Gong. Wei Chi Baolin was half a step behind Li Hong. Several people sat down in the garden. The corridor and pavilion are decorated with many silk fabrics embroidered with white patterns. With the gentle breeze, it looks more or less elegant in the daytime, but I don''t know if it''s a little creepy at night. After chatting for a few words, Yuchi Gong lost interest in Li Hong. He was a little devil, and he was not an oil-saving lamp. Although he saw himself just out of curiosity, he did not care about the world for many years, so even if he was the prince, he did not have much interest. What''s more, this little guy has been asking about his pills. It seems that if you don''t take him to have a look, today''s little guy can''t be sent away. Today''s Yuchi Jingde, if he becomes a monk, he will be more indifferent to fame and wealth than some monks and Taoists, and he will be more pure minded and less greedy."Let''s go. I''ll show you some good things. After reading, I''ll go back. I won''t be allowed to come back again." Wei Chi Gong was helped up by the maid and walked into a room. As soon as he entered the room, Li Hong smelled a pungent smell. He quickly reached for Xiazhi and asked for a silk handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose. He did not care whether he was rude to Yuchi Gong. Wei Chi Gong took a look at Li Hong, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong with him. He said faintly, "have you seen these things? I found a strange phenomenon, that is, after mixing them with each other, many pills will be obtained, although some of them are highly toxic... " Li Hong lost interest without listening to a few words. He took a small stick in the corner of the wall. He picked and pulled two times here and rowed a few times there. He also ignored Wei Chi Gong''s enthusiastic introduction. The small workshops are mainly made of minerals and stones, and most of them are mica ores. This thing does have a little medical effect. It seems that Yuchi Gong is not making fairy pills randomly. Listening to Yuchi Gong''s orders, Wei Chi Baolin should mix mica powder with a small black substance. It is said that the elixir made in this way is more effective. Curious, Li Hong went over to have a look. He was startled. The lead was in front of him! "You Do you dare to ask grandfather weichi, you made this thing yourself? " Li Hong held a silk handkerchief in one hand, covered his mouth and nose, and pointed to the lead with a small stick in the other. Wei Chi Gong has not seen any surprised expression on his face since this little thing entered. At the moment, seeing Li Hong show a surprised expression, he immediately burst into a happy laugh and said: "what''s the difficulty? As long as you read more books, you will understand Seeing that Li Hong was about to turn his head and leave, Yuchi Gong did not tease him. He continued: "for the sake of your boy''s aptitude for learning, I''ll tell you. This is from Wei Boyang''s Zhouyi can Tong Qi. There is such a sentence in it that I still remember:" when Hu powder is thrown into the fire, the color is still lead. " Do you understand? " After hearing this, Li Hong turned her lips and said scornfully, "I didn''t ask if this thing is easy to refine. I mean it can''t be mixed with your mica elixir. It''s very poisonous and will kill people if you eat it." Li Hong was not polite. When he was old, he did not have so many taboos. For Yuchi Gong, who had been fighting for many years, he was used to saying that he would die. However, when Wei Chi Baolin heard Li Hong say he would die, her face almost turned pale. Seeing her father was not angry, she let her heart down. Yuchi Gong''s long-lived eyebrows fluttered, wondering: "what do children know? You can''t be polite to say that this liquid lead is a good thing. It''s wonderful to mix it with mica elixir. It has the skill of immortality." Li Hong shook his head in disagreement. It seemed that he had confused him. This time he came to see Wei Chi Gong. First, he wanted to see what the legend looked like. Second, I heard that Yuchi Gong was refining pills again. I heard that there was lead liquid. I wanted to see if it was the original mercury. It seems that if you want to make the mirror, you have to think about how mercury can be made. "Grandfather weichi, you''d better not use this thing again. Mica, oh, it''s Yunzhu, OK." Li Hong looked at Yuchi Gong''s old eyes and glared at himself. He quickly changed the name of mica to its present name: Yunzhu. Li Hong said again: "Yunzhu can be taken as a pill, but it needs to be transparent in color. You can take it without any harm. It can activate muscles and eliminate wind evil. The main purpose is to show your eyes. But the boy doesn''t want you to take lead again. It''s really poisonous. General weichi, from now on, can''t let grandfather Yuchi take it again. If you dare to give it privately Yes, I will report it to my father. " "Hey, you''re nosy, aren''t you? You think I''m afraid of LiZhi? What is the purpose of your coming here today? Isn''t it just to stop me from refining the elixir? " "I''m here for you..." Before he finished speaking, Li Hong got a foot on his small ass. Finally, Li Hong could only look at the door and sigh, and he was driven out. Wei Chi Baolin is in front of him to compensate for his father who is a jerk. Li Hong was helpless. No matter what, he couldn''t provoke Yuchi Gong. Even when his father saw him, he had to let three points, pat the footprints on his buttocks, and sighed. This time the White came, but he still didn''t find out how to improve the practice of mercury! Bad luck! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 After coming out of Yuchi Gong''s house, Li Hong''s street is full of nothing to do. After thinking about it, I''d better go back to the mansion directly. Li Yifu should have arrived by now. He was sent here. Li Hong wanted him to interrogate Ya Rou with him. Li Yifu had a meeting with the Ci''en Temple for a woman, and finally had a bad relationship with Bi Zhengyi, Cheng of Dali temple. Because of this, he called him to come here, hoping that his presence might shake the firm belief of Ya Rou and let him know what he wanted from her. Chang sun Wuji''s family is not intended to go. He has been wandering in Chang''an City for more than a month. However, it is like a forbidden area. He can not set foot at will. Otherwise, he will be easily criticized and impeached. People come and go in the bustling streets of Chang''an city. The people of Tang Dynasty, Hu people and other countries in the western regions interpose among them, forming a noisy and lively picture. There are also Japanese people in the middle. At this time, the Japanese were still Tang people or their own appellations for their own country. It was not until 20 years later, when the Japanese envoys came to Tang to celebrate the pacification of Koguryo, they found that the Japanese had a derogatory meaning. After returning home, they began to call their country Japan. The Japanese are very easy to identify. In the Tang Dynasty at this time, it seems a little indecent and not confident. He was short, afraid of his hands and feet. He looked flattered to everyone. Young men and girls walk on the street in a big way. They keep the way of being a gentleman and a lady. They go to teahouses and restaurants together, or go to Taoist temples and temples to enjoy the scenery, so as to increase the opportunity to understand each other. At this time, poetry and Fu writing had become a daily necessity in the Tang Dynasty. The imperial court strongly recommended the imperial examination, which made more and more scholars in the Tang Dynasty. They wore round necked robes and Fu heads. They walked leisurely and looked relaxed. They often stood out among the crowd. The third envoy sent by the Japanese to Tang Dynasty just returned to China in August, with a total of 250 people, who lived and studied for nothing. Because of this, Li Hong once argued with shangguanyi in Hongwen hall. Finally, he made Hu ziqiao''s old man tremble and said that he wanted to report to his majesty that he was lacking in virtue. After returning to Prince Pu''s mansion, Li Yi Fu had already waited at the gate. Because he was not in the mansion, Li Yi Fu chose to wait at the gate instead of waiting in the house himself. They slowly walked to the room where ya Rou was jailed. On the way, Li Hong asked, "are you sure you don''t know this woman?" Li Yifu sighed for a long time and said sincerely: "the king of huidai, although the minister had been confused for a while and ordered justice to release the woman, but the matter was rejected. Later, the minister did not go to the Ci''en Temple, nor did he meet with them." "So it''s hard for me to pry open her mouth today?" Li Hong said thoughtfully. "In fact, it''s not difficult. As long as you give it to the minister, I promise you''ll get what you want." Li Yifu assured Li Hong. "Torture? Or is it a trick? Or false confession? What''s the use of this? Even if it''s easy to kill her, we''ll never know what their purpose is and how can we prevent it? " "By the way, have you gone to the Ministry of works to check what I have given you?" Li Hong thought of what he had entrusted to him and asked. "Yes, the whereabouts of these people are unknown. I don''t know where they went? Chang''an and Wannian county magistrates have put on record there, but this case has never been solved. " Li Yifu said. At the gate, there were two generals of Prince Pu''s residence. Seeing Li Hong, they saluted in a hurry. Li Hong asked, "what''s the reaction these days?" "Hui Daiwang asked to see someone who could make decisions every day when he delivered meals. Occasionally he would shout in his room, but it was not so It''s crazy. There''s a scream coming out at night Li Hong nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Li Yifu and motioned to open the door. At this time, Huameng also took two people slowly from the corridor to this side. Li Hong looked at the two people behind Huameng, and a bad smile appeared on his face again. He took the lead to step into the room and saw a figure curled up on the futon. The family general took the futon and put it down. Li Hong sat down at random in a futon, indicating that Li Yifu would also sit down with him. Huameng led the two men to stand at the door. As soon as the king Dai called, he immediately took people in to listen to the king''s orders. But he wondered why Daiwang wanted to find two old beggars who were dirty, smelly and smelly all over. It seemed that they were 50 or 60 years old. Hearing the door open, yarou wondered why someone would open the door when it was not the time to deliver food. The head buried on the futon was raised slowly, and the hair looked dry and scattered because it had not been cleaned for several days. The expression also has some haggard, the facial expression is pale, the whole person is lifeless, originally bright eye son also lost the former glory. The dazzling light shines into the room. After a long time''s adaptation, yarou can see clearly that there are two more people in the room, one big and one small. At this time, she is smiling at her. Ya Rou''s legs and feet are stiff and numb. She shakes her arm and arranges the clothes she hasn''t changed in the next few days. She always feels that her clothes are smelling of rancid smell. He knew the villain. That night, he led people into his yard in Ci''en Temple. The man beside him did not know him, but he felt dangerous."Daiwang? What''s the purpose of the king''s coming to see the little girl? " Ya Rou fiddled with her hair and said coldly. "Nothing, just want to ask clearly, what are you hijacking my maiden for? What''s more, Bai Lu also said that you wanted to give her to Wang Jing on that day, and let Wang Jing bully my maid in law. Why? " Li Hong asked with interest. "Why not? Your maiden is lovely. Naturally, I have the thought of hijacking. As for giving it to Wang Jing, it''s just a coincidence." "So you mean it?" Li Hong confirmed again. "What do you mean?" Ya Rou doesn''t understand what Li Hong really wants to ask. In her opinion, the little king should come to interrogate himself about why he hijacked the maids and the people of Tang Dynasty in the backyard, but how could he always focus on the topic of his maids. "That is to say, you deliberately gave my maiden to Wang Jing and let him bully him." Li Hong explained. Ya Rou looks at Li Hong quietly. She doesn''t know what he wants. Does Daiwang just embarrass herself for being a palace girl? "Yes, I do have an idea to give your maid to Wang Jing." Ya Rou thought about the next time. "Very well, then there are a few more questions. I hope you can answer them one by one. If you don''t answer them, Bai Lu''s fate in your hands will happen to you." Li Hong said playfully. As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell, Ya Rou immediately took a wary look at Li Yi Fu next to Li Hong, and said in her heart, "should Daiwang give me to the man in front of me, and let him let this man insult me." Li Yifu heard Dai Wang''s words, and then looked at ya Rou''s beautiful and attractive cheek. She was full of charming temperament. Suddenly, she felt a little excited. She rubbed her hands and said, "thank you very much. I must live up to it." "I There''s another one for you, Li Yiduo. I think it''s not for you Li HongChong''s amorous Li Yifu hummed. "Er..." Li Yifu made a big red face and sat there embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. It was Li Hong''s angry look and Li Yifu''s embarrassed expression, which made Ya Rou laugh. After laughing, she felt that it was not right, and she closed her mouth and pretended to be cold. Li Hong ignored Li Yifu, who made amends to him. Looking at ya Rou, he asked, "what''s your purpose of imprisoning the people of the Tang Dynasty? Were the first craftsmen who built the big wild goose pagoda hijacked by you? Where are these people now? Who is your real identity? What convenience did Liu Shuang and Wang Jing give you? " Li Hong ordered Li Yifu to investigate the craftsman who built the big wild goose pagoda. On the way he came just now, he got the answer from Li Yifu''s mouth. Those people had disappeared, and no one knew where they had gone. Now he left the question to ya Rou, but he felt intuitively that the two things should be the same. After the question, Li Hong quietly waited for ya Rou to answer, but ya Rou was as deaf as a deaf person and could not bear to answer a word of Li Hong''s question. "Since you know that I am the fifth Prince of the Tang Dynasty, you should know that in any case, Liu Shuang''s zhongshuling can''t sit down any more. Therefore, you can''t expect him to run out of Dali temple and go to the position of zhongshuling to rescue you again." Li Hong looks at ya Rou and says nothing. Ya Rou''s eyes obviously flashed a little nervous. It seems that she is still holding the last glimmer of hope. "There are more princes in the Tang Dynasty. Does the acting King feel that his majesty will dispose of a minister at will for the sake of a little prince? What''s more, it''s still a very important position in the Tang Dynasty. " "Why? I can''t see that you are young and know a lot about my official position in the Tang Dynasty. No wonder you hold Liu Shuang''s thighs. " "Bah, you just hold Liu Shuang thigh. I''m young, but I want to ask Daiwang, how old are you this year? " Ya Rou retorts, originally pale beautiful cheek suddenly more a trace of blush. Li Hong smiles and doesn''t speak. She doesn''t understand her thigh. She thinks it''s really Liu Shuang''s thigh. "All right, last chance. Will you answer the questions or not?" Li Hong is too lazy to talk nonsense with her, and he seems to have no effective method for women. For example, when facing Lanling and Chengyang, they always bully themselves, except for Yiyang and Gao''an. They are too stupid to be bullied by themselves. Ya Rou raised her delicate chin and told Li Hong with her attitude that she would not answer. "Huameng, bring it in." Li Hong turned to the door and said. Yarou and Li Yifu look at the door at the same time, but the smell of sour smell has spread into the room. The whole room suddenly becomes smelly, which makes people want to vomit. Yarou''s embroidered handkerchief has already been taken away. At this moment, she is empty, so she has to cover her mouth and nose with her sleeve. Li Yifu also covered his mouth and nose for the first time. The two men looked at Li Hong again. They did not know when Li Hong had covered his mouth and nose. Two beggars appeared at the door. They seemed to be surrounded by flies. After they opened their mouths, they still had big yellow teeth sticking to vegetable leaves. Their nostrils were full of nostrils. They even had blue and yellow noses.Li Hong couldn''t see it anymore. The two grinning beggars and the residue of vegetable leaves between their teeth made people even more miserable. Ya Rou looks at the two beggars in horror and guesses Li Hong''s meaning. Suddenly, her cold eyes are eager to be like a sharp sword, breaking the innocent Daiwang who is laughing in front of her! Li Yifu is a pity and regret, covering his mouth and nose, heartache to death, such a beautiful flower even cheap these two beggars, Daiwang this move is too vicious! Li Hong covered his mouth and nose and hummed, "as the saying goes," it''s good to kill people, but I''m not going to kill you. It''s too bloody and cruel. I don''t like it. So I''m going to give you a marriage. How about choosing one of these two? If you don''t, they won''t choose. I asked them just now. They are willing to serve one wife together Li Hong looks at ya Rou''s beautiful face, pale and bloodless. She doesn''t dare to look at the two beggars not far behind Li Hong, but stares at Li Hong! In my mind, I have already broken Li Hong into pieces several times! "Well? Not yet? I thought I was playing a fake. Well, today I will give you three marriage! Yifu, let''s withdraw. Don''t disturb these two brothers to enter the bridal chamber. Oh, by the way, as for the six rituals, such as lottery, asking for names, and accepting the levy, we will go straight to the bridal chamber today. If you are not satisfied with the rest, I will make up for you later. I can''t breathe any more if I run the Yi Mansion quickly. " Li Hong said in a hurry, and with Li Yifu, he rushed out of the room and immediately took a breath of fresh air. It''s too cruel. I can''t stand it. Li Hong feels that if he has to stay for a while, he will be unable to hold back and spit out. "Happy bride I wish you a happy wedding Enjoy the wedding night Li Hong said one by one, Li Yifu beside me was full of goose bumps. This move is too cruel. I have to learn it! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 Before they had said a few words outside the door, Ya Rou''s shrieks of sadness and horror came from inside, and she sobbed intermittently: "I said I said Li Hong giggled. The small backpack that Bai Lu sewed a few days ago is now in use. It is full of snacks. He took out a piece of milk candy and handed it to Li Yifu. Then he put a piece of it into his mouth. After thinking about it, he took off his small knapsack, took out several pieces from it and handed them to Li Yifu. He said, "you go to the trial. After the trial, you can tell me the result. Take these pieces of milk candy in and give her a shock. Cluck... " Li Yifu takes the candy and nods. He opens the door and goes in. Two beggars inside are ready to pounce on ya rou. Ya Rou is forced into the corner of the room and squats helplessly on the ground. Li Yifu covered his mouth and nose and said in a voice, "OK, you go out." After saying that, she indicated that she had some mental breakdown and sat down on yarou putuan. Hua Meng moved to the table and prepared the brush, ink, paper and inkstone. Li Yifu handed Ya Rou the milk sugar in his hand, and said lightly, "it''s a gift from the king on behalf of you. Try it. It''s sweet." "Devil! He is a devil! The devil Ya Rou hands around the shoulder, weeping pear with rain, beautiful eyes also some dull, murmured. Li Yifu did not pay attention to it either. He laughed and began to lay the paper ready to record the confession. "I don''t want to ask Li Honghua to leave the house." Li Hong sat on the railing, swaying his legs, took out a piece of milk sugar and handed it to Hua Meng. Then he said, "Li Yifu is a personal genius. He has the ability to judge from a person''s expression the true or false degree of this person''s speech. In addition to him, it was not easy to find a master who could have insight into people''s hearts like him. If you go in and listen to it, you can learn a little. If it is useful in the future. Let him send it to me after the trial. " Li Hong was held down from the railing by Huameng and put on the ground, and then swaggered back to the yard. I don''t know how many pieces of crystal cards have been made. I will go back to the palace after all. In order not to be punished by her mother, I have to bring some gifts when I go back. Ordinary gifts will make the empress feel that she is perfunctory. I am afraid it will backfire and be punished more severely. Therefore, in addition to promising my father 20 crystal cards, we must also prepare some for the queen mother in case she rewards others. According to the plan, if we found a way to refine mercury, we would make a mirror for the Empress Dowager. In this way, I would certainly be free from punishment when I went back to the palace. However, I didn''t know how to refine it for a while. Li Hong also specially asked Ren to make a crystal card with a picture of birds flying toward the Phoenix. This is what he intended to give to Xiao Shufei. It is estimated that the Empress Dowager will be able to spare Xiao Shufei''s life if she sees this brand, provided that Xiao Shufei is no longer a demon. The picture on the sign is different from the usual picture of birds courting the Phoenix. The pattern shows the pattern of hundreds of birds kneeling to symbolize Xiao Shufei''s obedience to her mother. About an hour later, Li Yifu came in with a thick paper in his hand. After saluting, he handed Li Hong the confession in his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "What''s the matter with you?" Li Hong was surprised that Li Yifu, who had always been calm, was so flustered. "It''s very dangerous. Thanks to the fact that I didn''t take Chunyu as my concubine, I would not be able to get rid of this matter." Li Yifu said frankly. "Oh, that Luoyang woman''s name is Chunyu? It''s the first time I''ve heard about it. Is it really that good-looking? As for letting you do business for personal gain, you may even tear your cheek from the justice of the Dali temple Li Hong read the confession and said without raising his head. "Daiwang was amused. I was confused at that time. Fortunately, I didn''t insist on it." Li Yifu said slowly. "Then you don''t have to bear in mind that justice is the duty of others. Let it pass." Li Hong said. Li Yifu was stunned. He never mentioned to anyone that he would revenge Bi Zhengyi. How could the Daiwang know? Is it really a worm in your stomach? Seeing that he didn''t speak, Li Hong raised his head and looked at him with a smile and said, "don''t be surprised. I guess in a blind way, but you have to remember my advice. It''s also for your good." Naturally, Li Hong would not tell him his true identity of nine to ten generations, and he happened to know his dirty incident. "Yes, I remember the instructions of the king." Li Yifu sat on the Futan and bowed to salute. Li Hong continued to read the confession. As expected, a group of craftsmen from Dayan Pagoda and later three times in Kucha Kingdom secretly abducted more than 300 craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty. "Liu Shuang didn''t feel that the price was going down. A middle letter order even helped people issue false certificates about slaves. Wang Jing and Wang Kang seem to be the executors. They took Liu Shuang''s certificate and transported Tang craftsmen to the outer part of the pass, and then gave them to the Kucha people. " Li Hong read the confession, frowned and discontented. "Yes, Daiwang. These craftsmen are now engaged in the crafts they are good at. Among them, there are 110 women who help Qiuci people in silkworm rearing, weaving and embroidery. Their treatment seems to be good, and they are not treated as slaves. ""So what? I''m afraid Wang Jing and Wang Kang have done harm to them all. " Li Hong closed the confession and said. "Wang Kang is not good at women. All the beautiful women are provided to Wang Jing, and finally sent to Qiuci together." Li Yifu said. "Wang Jingzhen is not a thing. It is estimated that he will be light if his title is removed. Why doesn''t that woman''s identity exist? " Li Hong asked. Li Yifu bowed his head with a smile and said, "I don''t want to say. I don''t deserve to know. I will only tell you that one person knows." "Hey, it''s against her. Go and get her two husbands back, and let them go into the bridal chamber..." "Can a prince of Tang Dynasty bully a weak woman with such despicable means?" Ya Rou''s voice came in from outside. Li Hong looked at Li Yifu in disbelief, and then looked at ya Rou who came in slowly. It seemed that she had been dressed up for some time. She walked in slowly under the care of Bai Lu and Xiao Xue. Li Yifu said in a hurry: "the minister bravely brought her over to accept the acting King..." "Well, it''s a pity that people have come and said that they are useless. It''s a pity that my first marriage offer was so premature." Li Hong looks at ya Rou with a bad smile. Standing there with Bailu and Xiaoxue, they are really beautiful and show different beauty. "I have seen the king." Yarou bows to salute, and then sits down opposite Li Hong. "Come on, what is your identity?" Li Hong glanced at her lazily and handed the confession to Li Yifu and asked him to send it to Liu Rengui. After Li Yifu got up to leave, there were four of them in the front hall. Li Hong looked at yarou''s charming face and looked at her silently. Yarou did not evade and let Li Hong look at her. "I guess your identity should not be simple. Wei should be from the Tang Dynasty and can be used by you, which means that you have a great influence behind you. Liu Shuang and Wang Jing are willing to cooperate with you. I don''t think Wang Jing knows your real identity, and Liu Shuang should know some, maybe not much. Who are you, baishuni, king of Kucha? " "How do you know?" Ya Rou is shocked. This little boy is too powerful. How can he judge it? How can you be so smart? Li Hong looked at her with a bad smile. When she saw Ya Rou as helpless, Li Hong said, "it''s not hard to guess. You are so stupid. This time, when the envoy of Kucha came to our Tang Dynasty, there was a registration in Honglu temple. There was a woman of the king of Kucha in the entourage. She was not taken seriously. Right? " At the moment, she said, "as long as you know her daughter, you will not be shocked. It seems that she has never been shocked by her daughter''s coming for a long time." "You..." Yarou doesn''t know what to say. This child is too careful. If he becomes the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the future, it will be a nightmare for Kucha. This person is more terrifying than the 100000 elite soldiers who are attacking the Western Turks. "My name is Bai Chun, the thirteenth daughter of King Qiuci." Bai Chun said. "Bai Chun? It''s a good name, but it doesn''t match the name. Well, it''s all right here. Go down and wait for what happens to you. " Li Hong got up to see off the guests. Now he had to go back to the palace as soon as possible. He had to ask his father to order him to bring back the craftsmen who had been transported to Qiuci. Otherwise, it would be a great loss to the Tang Dynasty. And right now there is a bargaining chip, that is, to use yarou, no, the thirteenth daughter of King Qiuci, Bai Chun, in exchange! "Daiwang, I''d like to advise you that you can''t exchange me for those craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty." Bai Chun winked at Li Hong''s playful eyes. She was very clever. "Why?" Li Hong didn''t expect that Bai Chun was still very smart. He guessed his own mind at once. "Dai Wang is so clever, can''t you guess? When I came to the Tang Dynasty, I didn''t plan to return to Qiuci again. " Bai Chun suggested. "You don''t invite your father to see you? Or did your father find you a husband who is similar to what I gave you just now... " Li Hong''s heart was destroyed. "Well, if there is another time, I will never compromise!" Pure white, cold. Now she came to her senses and thought about what had happened just now. It was the little king who was scaring herself. He did not see him interrogate himself for several days. He did not talk nonsense when he met him. He took the medicine directly, which disrupted her mind and made her heart lose her mind. "Next time? Next time you will still be cheated. No fool will use a method twice in the same person, but if I use it twice on you, you will still compromise and surrender! " Li Hong said conceited. With these words, Li Hong looked at Bai Chun and thought that this was the case with the royal family. If there were more children, some people would not be favored. Then it seems naive to coerce the king of Kucha with the 13th daughter of Qiuci. If you can''t make it right, it will make people laugh. If at that time, the king of Kucha ordered to send some fourteen girls and fifteen sons to the Tang Dynasty, he would have no face to threaten.Looking at the chin lift old high, a face you can''t take me Bai Chun, Li Hong thought for a moment and said, "tomorrow morning, I''ll go back to the palace. I can''t let her become the disaster of Chang''an city again." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 Returning to the palace was a matter that made Li Hong feel uneasy. He was afraid that he would be blamed by his mother. In the morning, he slipped into the palace, with four maids and four eunuchs. When he went out, he was still Oh, come back and become ten people. Inside and outside the Wude hall seems very quiet, which is the effect Li Hong deliberately pursues. He has not yet figured out how to meet his mother. In this way, charming or the first time to know Li Hong back to the palace news. The other maids and eunuchs in the palace, when they saw him, seemed to have seen a ghost. They all showed a frightened look, and the same voice appeared in their hearts: "the little devil is back in the palace!" The news spread to Wu Mei''s ears. Naturally, Li Hong''s punishment was not spared. No matter whether he played coquetry or begged for mercy in front of Wu Mei and exhausted all kinds of methods, he was still ordered by Wu Mei to kneel under the small tree he planted himself for more than an hour. Li Hong, who had not seen him for more than a month, grew taller, thinner and blacker. He was much stronger than before he left the palace. When Wu Mei heard that Li Hong even brought back a person, she immediately put Li Hong on her legs and beat her ass hard. "When I went out of the palace when I was young, I even brought back one to find a concubine for myself." Wu Mei scolded Li Hong with sarcasm. Finally, Wu Mei was too lazy to mind his own business and let him look after the arrangement. Li Hong did not have a proper way, so she had to take it with her every day, just like another maid in law. When Li Hong left, Wu Mei looked at her back and sighed: "ah, it''s time for the harem, which has been quiet for more than a month, to fly around again. I don''t know who will suffer these days. Liantie, if you go on, you''d better not get close to the Wude Hall of the acting king in recent days, regardless of the maids and eunuchs. " Wu Mei, like a thief, said to Lian tie, provoking several palace maids to cover their mouths and laugh. Bai Chun, with her mouth curled in Wude hall, mocked Li Hong for imprisoning herself in the back palace. What she did was the same as her transportation of Tang craftsmen to Kucha. Li Hong was lying on the couch and warned her with righteous and solemn words: "you are a criminal in the Tang Dynasty now, but you are brought with you because of your identity. When the Dali temple is closed, you should be in prison! " After everything in Wude hall was sorted out, the sky was gradually getting dark. Li Hong got up from his bed carefully. His mother didn''t seem to beat Li Xian very much in the last month. This effort was reserved for himself, and his buttocks were swollen again. In the early morning, he left Bai Chun in Wude hall. Li Hong carried his backpack on his back and took the summer solstice and Bailu to Li Zhi''s Ganlu hall. Usually, it was the time when his father dealt with government affairs. His mother would not know about it. The craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty under the control of Kucha state made Li Hong, who was thinking on his way back to the palace, made a bold decision. That is, in the following years, the main wars of the Tang Dynasty still took place in the West. Should we send people to contact the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty and cultivate a group of regular spies and agents. This is also the main reason why he went to Li Zhi. Yang Wu seemed to know that he was coming back. He stood at the door with his hands down and saluted him with a smile. He said, "Your Majesty has been waiting for you in the study in the morning." The bulging backpack on Li Hong''s back seemed invisible in Yang Wu''s eyes. Let alone check, he didn''t even dare to ask questions. Daiwang''s temper was clear to him, and he was sure to report any revenge. Before people got close to the door of the study of manna hall, Li Zhi''s voice came from inside: "you boy, do you know how to go back to the palace? If you don''t go back to the palace, your mother will overturn my manna hall." "My son Li Hong met my father." Li Hong held his head high and didn''t know which etiquette he was in. He walked into Li Zhi''s study. Yang Wu on one side shook his head. Such a prince is rare. Fortunately, he is the only one in the whole palace. Otherwise, the rules of the palace will be out of order. In contrast, Li Xian, the king of Lu, is much better than him in this respect. He is always gentle, knowledgeable and reasonable. He always behaves according to the rules and regulations. The royal demeanor and moral conduct are exemplary! Li Zhi looked at Li Hong fondly, touched his head and said, "well, it''s good. I haven''t seen you for more than a month. I''ve grown tall and strong. Why, I have something to do with my father at this time? " Li Zhi couldn''t understand that the little guy chose this time to find him in order to avoid the surveillance of his mother. "Father, I want to discuss something with you." Li Hong was not polite and said directly. Lizhi looked at him and frowned. He had just returned to the palace, but he didn''t stay honest for a few days. He sold his son behind his mother. How could he think of a way to make trouble when he came back. Li Hong looked at Li Zhi''s study. Hu chairs, Hu tables and other furniture were also popular in the Imperial Palace, and Hu beds already existed. But it seems that no one is used to sleeping on the bed, so the function of the bed becomes dispensable, just like an ornament. Hu chair and Hu table were obviously accepted more quickly. At the moment, Li Zhi''s study placed these, but the opening of the Hu chair was relatively large, and the soft Futon was also placed on the chair surface. Li Zhi went to the back of Hu''s desk and did not sit directly on it as the previous people did. Instead, he sat down on the Hu chair.This is the correct sitting posture of the Tang people when they accepted the tables and chairs at the beginning, in the Zhengcang courtyard of Japan''s Dongtai temple. Today, there are still some precious cultural relics, such as Hu chair and Hu bed, which were handed down from the Tang Dynasty. The opening of the chair is very large, which is mainly for the convenience of the Tang people''s habitual sitting. Li Hong took a strange look at Lizhi, who was sitting on the chair. He climbed onto another chair in front of Lizhi''s desk. Wu Mei beat his buttocks and didn''t detume. So he had to squat on the chair more indecently. Li Zhi looked at his virtue and sighed helplessly. If he dared to be so unscrupulous in front of him, I''m afraid there is only this villain in in front of him. "Come on, what''s the matter?" Lizhi asked. Li Hong just squatted on the chair and told Li Zhi about the kidnapping of his maids and the Ci''en Temple, including the failure to redeem Tang craftsmen. After drinking the boiled water Yang Wu prepared for him, he said his own idea, that is, he hoped that Lizhi would allow Jingzhe and cheetah, and that two eunuchs would go to Qiuci to get close to Tang craftsmen and develop intelligence personnel useful to the Tang Dynasty. After listening to Li Hong''s idea, Li Zhi looked at him strangely, smacked his mouth and said, "hong''er, I''m afraid it''s not easy to do this. My father can''t let Yang Wu send two eunuchs. Is it enough for Jingzhe and Cheetah?" "Not enough, because every move of cheetah and Jingzhe requires your father''s own people to monitor their every move. Moreover, these people can only follow your orders in the future." Li Hong also said bluntly. To put it bluntly, a bad one will bring serious consequences, which is equivalent to setting up another lijieng gate in the western regions. It''s one thing for his father to rest assured. Li Zhi laughed when he heard Li Hong''s Frank words. He was trying to find out whether other people had given him advice. Now it seems that he has thought too much. This is definitely the small thing''s own idea. It''s no problem for him to get out, but Li Hong''s side is short of two eunuchs for no reason. If the empress gets involved, how should he account for his father? I''m afraid that''s why small things find themselves. Lizhi stroked the beard on his chin and murmured, "hong''er, I''m afraid it''s not feasible. My father really wants to complete your move, but..." Li Hong took off the small backpack on his shoulder, took out 20 pieces of crystal cards intermittently from inside, and then looked at Li Zhi. Under the light of the light, the crystal card is more blurred, crystal clear, like ice in winter, shining with exciting light. "Oh, hong''er, it''s hard for your father and emperor to account for your mother there. You know, because the matter of leaving the palace, my father and Emperor will do everything for you..." Li Zhi continued to drag. Li Zhi''s intention is: this crystal card is a trade product for you to extend your holiday. If you want your father to help you, you have to come up with something that interests him. Li Hong squatted on the chair and listened to Li Zhi''s overtones. He put his backpack between his legs and looked down to find a glass cover from it. Under Li Zhi''s warm and bright eyes, he asked Yang Wu to bring the candlestick on the table. Then Li Hong took off the gauze lampshade on the candlestick, and suddenly the room was much brighter. Then Li Hong carefully put the glass lampshade on the candlestick according to the glass lampshade made by the palace candlestick. It was a perfect match. The room is not only not dark, but because of the transparent glass lampshade, making the room seems to have some more luster. The candle light was burning quietly in the lampshade, and it was no longer swaying. "How about it?" Li Hong raised his head and asked. Li Zhizheng craned his neck to look into his small knapsack. Seeing Li Hong asking him, he immediately leaned back and said in embarrassment, "hong''er, my father has to shoulder a lot of responsibility. This matter..." "Hum." Li Hong snorted discontentedly. He didn''t think what he gave was enough. Fortunately, he had been prepared. He lowered his head and took out two bright and brand-new glass goblets from his backpack. In the light of the light, the wall of the glass reflected the light of if there was nothing. Li Hong, who had already prepared Lanling wine, motioned for Yang Wu to open it. Then he poured half a cup into each of the two quilts. The amber Lanling wine swayed in the cup, and the faint ripple was clear through the bright wall. "Let my father see what other treasures you have in this bag." Li Zhi is so anxious that he has to grab Li Hong''s backpack. Li Hong''s eyes were quick, and he hid his backpack behind him at the first time. Seeing that he couldn''t get it, Li Zhi leaned back on the chair and said lazily, "hong''er, the father still needs to You need to talk to your mother and empress... " Li Hongzao got up from the chair, threw himself on the table and began to pack the crystal card he had just put into his backpack: "forget it, my son''s minister or ask his mother to go." "No, no, no The father agreed Lizhi quickly pressed Li Hong''s small hand on the table and said with a smile.Li Hong this just angrily takes back own small hand, angry small face disgruntled looking at Li Zhi. Lizhi looked at the lampshade and asked, "is there anything else? If placed on the palace lantern in the palace yard, wouldn''t it be brighter? " When Li Hong heard this, he immediately moved in his heart. Hum, since you have ignored the love between father and son, don''t blame your son for pit me. "Yes, there are, but they are very expensive. There are also such cups, but they are also very expensive." Li Hong pondered for a long time and said in embarrassment. "How much, my father asked for everything, how much? My father gives it to you. Go and buy it all for him. " Li Zhi was overjoyed. "It depends on how much you want." Li Hong, a pair of bright eyes, turned back. "As much as you have." "As many as you want!" "How much is the lampshade? How much is the cup? " Li Zhi is like a local tyrant at the moment. "Lampshade Twenty Liang silver, cup Thirty taels Li Hong is biting the back teeth and asking for a high price! "Good! I promise you, for your hard work! Yang Wu, inform the Minister of the province, the lampshade to hong''er press 30 Liang, the cup to hong''er press 40 Liang! " The local tyrant waved his hand and said domineering. "Deal Li Hong''s heart is full of happiness! Originally, Jingzhe and chebao went to Qiuci to develop. The cost of craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty was still worrying. Now it''s OK, and it''s all solved at once. Each of them looked at each other''s complacent smile and felt that they had taken advantage of each other. Neither of them expected that the scene of harmony and happiness is now, many years later, when glass ornaments are no longer luxury goods, they can be bought in shops in the streets and alleys of Chang''an. Li Zhi chased Li Hong with a stick and beat half of the palace. The whole palace was tossed by the father and son, and the whole palace was full of crying and howling. Wu Mei is closely behind the two people''s buttocks, personally good advice, but also did not persuade Li Zhi, who is determined to teach the rebellious son. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 The weather began to turn cool. The originally hot and unbearable weather gradually disappeared with the breeze. The flowers in the palace also got up their spirits and competed for the most beautiful posture. Occasionally, the morning dew like pearls and jades moistens and embellishes the delicate flowers in full bloom. Dew wet lapel, but rare in the cool air, find a trace of relaxed and happy. After more than 20 days of training by Li Hong, the three cobblers jointly explored the professional abilities of spies and agents. In his words, now they are the first batch of amateur agents. Li Hongtian''s words are still hard to understand! Used to the palace life of Bai Chun, wearing a purple narrow sleeve shirt skirt, the exquisite body set off just right, the convex convex, the warping. At the moment is leaning against the door frame knock melon seeds, looking at the angry Li Hong cluck straight music. Li Hong glared at her discontented, and said: "pay attention to the image. This is the palace, not the brothel. Look at your image of eating melon seeds against the door frame. You are a real pimp." Bai Chun is like being trampled on her tail. Her charming and charming image disappears in an instant. An old hen and her chicks encounter the posture of an eagle. The one who twisted his waist to deliver his buttocks went to Li Hong''s table. As soon as he put the melon seeds in his hand, he put his hands on his hips and said, "I''m the thirteen women of King Qiuci, not a pimp! What''s more, are you painting cotton or white clouds in the sky? Even I can''t understand that your painting is cotton! Hum. " Li Hong was embarrassed to scratch his head when he saw Bai Chun criticizing his paintings. What he drew was really a bit of a dilemma. "How do you know cotton?" he asked "Of course, there are plants in Kucha. What''s so strange about that. Oh, I thought you knew all the things in the world, but there were still things you didn''t know. " White pure not without blow said. During this period of time, she was almost scared to death by the acting king. Whether it was a big or a small matter, the acting king was always able to tell one or two or three things. At a young age, she did not know how many books she had read. She was so knowledgeable. "Can you not be so mean? I think you are a pimp... " Li Hong looked at Bai Chun''s hands on his hips and glared at himself. He stopped talking. He went to Bai Chun, took Bai Chun''s jade hand, shook it a few times and said, "tell them what this cotton looks like." Bai Chun is just mean, but as long as Li Hong has something to do with her, she always agrees at the first time. As for whether Li Hong is still scolding her, she has long forgotten. Shaking off Li Hong''s small hand, he went to the desk and took a look at the two characters and pictures of cotton written by Li Hong. Bai Chun said with disgust, "Oh, this word is really ugly. It''s good to take it." Li Hong was too lazy to quarrel with him. He could not help it. His handwriting was ugly. He was famous among the royal children. It was easy for him not to write. I wonder that his writing skills didn''t follow. He reincarnated into this world with his identity of nine to ten generations. Now, because of his young age, his handwriting is crooked and twisted. After explaining the characteristics and shape of cotton to Jingzhe and cheetah in detail, Bai Chun painted a pair of cotton patterns for two people and one. Then he turned his head and looked at Li Hong, who was paralyzed on the chair. He asked curiously, "what do you want this cotton to do? Although it is good to keep out the cold, isn''t the kapok of the Tang Dynasty also able to keep out the cold? Why do you have to keep away from the near? " Cotton originated from India and Arabia, but it has just been introduced to the western regions in recent years. It is still a long way from being introduced into the Tang Dynasty. At this time, in the Tang Dynasty, in addition to animal fur, it was kapok. Naturally, ordinary people can''t afford good fur and can only use kapok. However, kapok can''t be filled to warm the quilt. It can only be used for pillows and mattresses. In fact, it is wooden cotton cloth. The most famous wooden cotton cloth is the keepsake "kapok cassock". At this time, the kapok cassock was in the hands of Hongren, the fifth ancestor of Zen Buddhism. Before long, the kapok cassock would be introduced into the hands of Huineng, the sixth patriarch. But in the end, Wu Mei took it from Huineng''s hand and offered it to the imperial palace. Li hongtan in the chair, said feebly: "then you will know." Don''t those fools in the western regions know that cotton has to be played? Is it the best thing to keep out the cold after playing it? With the help of the summer solstice, he sat down again in his chair and said to cheetah and Jingzhe: "let''s start tomorrow. You must remember what I said and be careful. You''d better not do it or expose your final plan! Also, this pimp Wrong, Bai Chun painted you cotton, how much to buy, do not be too much, money is not enough to write to find summer solstice. She is now a very rich woman, and she must have more money than my mother! " Thinking of this, Li Hong couldn''t help thinking about it. His father and Emperor actually took the lead in giving money to himself. Recently, the carriage with his name on behalf of the king ran to the palace from time to time. All the way, except for the inspection at chengtianmen gate, it was Yang Wu''s inspection.Large and small glass ornaments have been transported into the palace''s inner Province, yeting palace. Within a few days, all the lanterns inside and outside the palace were replaced with glass lampshades. The wine cup, the sobering cup and so on were all presented by Li Zhi without exception. Even in some important places, Lizhi replaced candlesticks with glass ones. In recent years, Li Zhi left ministers or foreign envoys to dine in the palace every day. He often looked at the ministers or foreign envoys and drank wine carefully with glass wine glasses. He was afraid that they would be broken. Li Zhi''s vanity, which came out of nowhere, was greatly satisfied. It has become a hobby for him to look at the appearance of the officials or foreign envoys. After the banquet, he led the ministers to change palaces to enjoy singing and dancing. Walking on the road of the palace and enjoying the colorful palace lanterns, Li Zhi was so happy. Show off, show off, show off again! no way out! It''s money! After Li Hong left cheetah and Jingzhe, Wu Mei and Lizhi almost fell to the ground in recent days. Every morning, he came to visit Hong Wen school with his small backpack on his back, and without any prompting, he went to Hongwen school to learn. Li Zhi and Wu Mei were stunned by the improvement of their subjective initiative for no reason. Looking at Li Hong''s back, singing and dancing happily like a bird in the morning, Lizhi murmured to Wu Mei, "do you want to ask an eminent monk to do something for him? Find a Taoist to drive away evil spirits for him Wu Mei almost fainted after hearing this. She pinched Li Zhi''s waist, turned her head and went back to the palace. Her father is really Let Li Hong infect? Wu Mei thought. Li Hong searched all the books in Hongwen hall, and finally found a small character on a bamboo slip. It was recorded in Ben Jing, also known as Shen Nong Ben Cao Jing. And this book was also included in the Sui Shu Jing Ji Zhi, holding bamboo slips, Li Hong was helpless to shake his head and sigh. The Chinese nation has a long history of 5000 years, and all inventions and creations are basically related to pharmacology. It is the mercury, such a poisonous thing, that was invented because of the medicine. I really don''t know whether it should be happy or sad. Take the bamboo slips to find shangguanyi and ask others to help him find out the book of origin. The question mark of shangguanyi''s head showed that the king of this generation either didn''t learn, or he plunged into the collection of Guozijian''s books and passed day by day without eating or drinking. Shangguanyi, as a gentleman, looked at Li Hong as a serious man. First he touched his forehead, and then he made a gesture to touch Li Hong''s forehead. This generation of king is not the evil spirit. "What''s wrong with Daiwang? Do you want to find Benjing to study pharmacology and prescribe prescriptions for yourself Shangguanyi was considerate. Li Hong impatiently opened his hand and said angrily, "I''m not sick." "Why did Daiwang look for such a rare book "I''m sick, OK?" Li Hong was speechless by anger. "The king should go to see a doctor. I hope you can go to see a doctor first and come back after you are cured." Shangguan Yi Tang Xuanzang said with his body. "Shangguanyi, I have ordered you to give me the book now, or I will treat you with disrespect!" Li Hong was angry nonsense, roared. Shangguan Yi stroked her beard and looked at Li Hong with great relief and said, "Dai Wang finally knows how to study. It''s not easy. It''s worth my efforts. " But what happened next left Li Hong stunned. Under the command of shangguanyi, several people went in and out of the library of the Imperial College. Then he saw a pile of bamboo slips like a hill in front of him. Li Hong looked at Shangguan Yi and murmured, "Sir, don''t you tell me this is the original Sutra?" Shangguan Yi brushed his beard with a smile and said with pride: "yes, all the bamboo in this sutra are rolled here, and they are intact." Li Hong sighed and patted himself on the head, blaming himself for being too anxious and forgetting the ancient saying, "it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books.". Ten thousand books are not ten thousand books, but one book! The word "Wan Juan" is just the best annotation of the pile of bamboo rolls in front of us. Before the advent of paper in ancient times, bamboo slips were the only way to burn books. If a Book catches up with the author''s neurotic and talented person who wants to borrow a book to be famous, it often appears that a room full of bamboo slips is a book. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 Li Hong rubbed his aching head melon seeds and asked in doubt, "is that movable type printing not useful for you? Why don''t these books be transcribed and printed? " It''s not good to mention it. At the mention of this matter, shangguanyi did not brush her beard and smile, and her face was helpless and regretful: "Daiwang doesn''t know. Since you made this movable type printing, it''s OK. The Imperial College has become a mess. They are all fighting to print their own books first. How can it be their turn to print their own books?" Since ancient times, scholars and scholars have paid little attention to fame and wealth. Once movable type printing was produced, Hongru University in the Tang Dynasty, the Imperial College of Hongwen, and the Chongwen hall have all sharpened their heads and tried to print their own books. But no one''s in charge of it? "Then no one cares? You don''t know what to do. Ask your majesty? " Li Hong asked in disbelief. "Can''t you? But how many people are willing to sincerely hope that their books will be reprinted at the back? It''s not all about going through the motions. In the end, it''s better. The door-to-door darts don''t want to play up, so they have to stay in the middle, and the memorials are all in the province under the door. " Shangguan Yi sighed and sighed, a gesture of pity. "Is your book ready to print?" Li Hong looks at shangguanyi with a smile. Shangguan Yi''s face was red, and he was embarrassed. He talk ambiguously. "The minister only came out of this book." Jin Shi, who was the editor of the book, did not have time to print it? "Well, tell me about you. You also want to take the lead in printing your" touhujing ". Is that interesting? If you throw an arrow into the pot ten steps away, you can write such a great pleasure. Don''t you know how to fight for it? " Li Hong said with some disdain. "This This, the late emperor once spent money on this interesting event of throwing a pot... " "Well, you can stop it. It''s also pulling out the emperor. If the emperor hears this, he will be able to climb out of the soil and cut you off, and then go back to the grave." Li Hong said without any taboo. Shangguanyi is to listen to the look of horror, heartbroken, if this is heard by others, a big disrespect down, whether they can see the sun tomorrow is a question mark. "Yes, what the Daiwang taught me is that I will go to the memorial and report this matter. However, the printing of books is not so simple, Daiwang, first of all, you need a lot of good paper. Moreover, binding and sealing all require manpower. It is very difficult for the Imperial College to pay a large amount of money. Besides, Luoyang paper is good, but Luoyang paper is also expensive. " Shangguanyi hands spread, there is a sense of abandonment. "The elegant and graceful Shangguan style is your representative work. The literati in Chang''an City have one copy in hand, and they have begun to learn from you. Now you feel that paper is expensive. Have you paid for printing your Shangguan style poetry?" Li Hong felt more and more that the literati were really despicable and shameless to the extreme. It seems that we have to laugh at Li Yifu, or attract people like Xu Jingzong to treat him. No wonder shangguanyi was framed in the court later. At the moment, Li Hong felt that he was really happy to be framed. Li Hong thought for a moment and said, "no matter who wants to print his own books, no problem. He will pay his own expenses. He can print as many books as he wants, but he can''t spend less than a cent." "Daiwang, it''s so bad. It''s hard to avoid making people laugh at the fact that this knowledge is linked with copper coins." "Joke? If you are afraid of jokes, you should print the ancient books of the sages that I want to read instead of your poor books or messy poems. " "Is it hard for Cheng Daiwang to send a copy after printing? You must know how much it costs Shangguan Yi reminds way. "You are stupid Oh, I''m sorry, sir Li Hong quickly admitted his mistake. What happened just now was that shangguanyi was wrong. He could still teach him a lesson. But this matter said Mr. silly, attracted shangguanyi''s dissatisfaction, severely knocked on his forehead, to show punishment. However, he would not be open-minded when he went back to the emperor''s palace. Every time he was punished for his mistake, Daiwang never held a grudge in his heart. "It''s natural to sell books for those who send them. For example, if you want to read the book, you can buy it with money. If you don''t buy it, you can''t read it. It''s very good. You can''t sell it if you follow it." "You These are all knowledge. How can we measure them with money? You are insulting scholars all over the world! Knowledge cannot be bought or sold! " Shangguanyi literati''s character is still there, hear Li Hong''s words, angry beard shake. Li Hong quibbled: "I don''t sell knowledge. What I sell is books. What I sell is just paper that carries knowledge. Knowledge in it is free." "Isn''t that the world''s people, everyone can buy a book to become a writer''s Bachelor''s degree? Try it. If you dare, don''t say I''m against it or not. It''s Kong and Yan. See if you can spare you. " Shangguanyi was surrounded by Li Hong, but he insisted on the bottom line that knowledge could not be bought and sold. "Then, according to your will, this knowledge can only be grasped by you? Don''t let go of death? Only from you? If the poor students want to learn something, they have to learn from you? The knowledge of the world should be in your hands? If so, what is the difference between you and the five surnamed seven families? The system of nine grades is gradually being abolished. The imperial examination system is designed to face all the people in the world. Naturally, learning is also facing all the people in the world. Do you want to control learning as the five surnames and seven families control the officials? If you don''t see my father die Li Hong looked at the bamboo slips in front of him. He was ready to go to Wude hall."I don''t think so. In hongwenguan or Guozijian, I always take spreading knowledge as my duty, and have never thought of specializing in learning in one family. " "In that case, when I report to my father and empress, you will control the printing of books. As for what should be printed and what should not be printed, we will discuss at that time. The books that are being printed, whether they are from the Kong family or the Yan family, will be stopped immediately and will never be printed again!" Li Hong warned. "This..." Shangguanyi was in a dilemma. Kong Yingda, Yan shigu and Li Gang were all Hongru universities in the life of the late emperor. If they stopped printing their books, they would make a big stir. Li Hong looked at his puzzled expression and said with relief: "it doesn''t matter, printing must be books for the public, not for private use! If they don''t listen, let them go to Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong. " Finally, Li Hongda talked about the meaning of letting the dog out of the door. As he walked along, Li Hong said in a loud voice: "Sir, I''ll send you a poem to see if it can be comparable with your Shangguan style." "The immortal Buddha did not succeed in the boundless two, only knew that the night was not peaceful. The wind awning is full of elegy, and the mud flocs are stained with the name of fortune. Nine out of ten are worthless scholars. Don''t worry about the poem and prophecy. The birds in spring and the insects in autumn make their own voices. " Mr. Li Hongyi''s words can not help you when he turns around Shangguanyi looks surprised at Li Hong''s small back, and has a huge shock in her heart! Wang Zhen of this generation is a child prodigy. It seems that this poem is written specifically for the depressed scholars and scholars. At the same time, it also expresses the aspirations of officials who have failed in their official career. It seems that there is a little irony and sarcasm in it. Li Hong went back to the Wude hall and began to read the books and slips in the mountains. However, he did not know that his poems, which were slightly ironic to Kong and Yan, had already reached Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s ears. Even now, more than half of the ministers in Chang''an city know that Li Hong, the acting king of today, wrote a poem, which is suspected of abusing scholars. Some people praise Li Hong as a child prodigy, comparable to Wang Bo and Yang Jiong, who are famous in the Tang Dynasty. These two people are now only two years older than Li Hong, so they are compared. As for Luo Binwang, another of the four outstanding figures in the early Tang Dynasty, although he was known as a child prodigy of a generation, he was also 14-5 years old. The allusions of being able to write poems at the age of seven are well known by everyone. He is also in the residence of Li Yuanqing, the king of Taoism. Li Yifu was recruited into the Wude hall. Li Hongsi wanted to go and print. I''m afraid only Li Yifu can deal with these great Confucians, so he was called to say hello in advance. Summer solstice, grain in ear, light snow, cold, White Dew and Hua Meng, even white pure, were sent to use by Li Hong. After three days, Li Hong finally found what he wanted. In the past three days, he didn''t go to Hongwen hall, Li Zhi and Wu Mei didn''t go there to ask for their respects, and they concentrated on finding what he wanted from Ben Jing. Li Zhi and Wu Mei listen to shangguanyi''s instructions. No matter what the little thing wants to do, at least they should be praised for their willingness to move the book to his palace. Even if Li Hong feels uncomfortable sleeping on his couch and uses bamboo slips as a cushion, it is always better than hanging around the Palace every day, teasing palace ladies and eunuchs, and making Li Xianqiang cry. "Mercury, according to the Scripture, comes from the cinnabar, which is made of coarse cinnabar from the mountain stone. The sand is placed in the middle of the furnace, and the water is carried down from the bottom. The upper part is covered with an urn. The smoke will fly up and the Mercury will slide down. The color will be small and white. As for those who came to Xiqiang, they also said that they were burning and calcining. However, there are a lot of them growing in the mountains. As for a mountain that breaks apart, people pick up large pieces of sand and stone like a bucket. The broken pieces can be burned and calcined. Therefore, the silver in the water from the west is much more than that in the south. " Li Hong sat down on the chair, shaking his head and holding the bamboo slips and reading aloud. He didn''t notice that there was another person behind him. He closed the bamboo slips and sighed, "it''s really a good Kung Fu. It takes a lot of effort to come here." "Who? After seeing the empress dowager, how can you come here when you are free? The son minister is thinking of you and is preparing to put on shoes to greet you. Oh, my mother, I haven''t seen you beautiful in a few days. Look at your skin. It''s white and tender. It''s even better than them in the summer solstice Oh, the queen mother will not be angry Li Hong was grabbed by Wu Mei''s ear and pulled down from the chair. Wu Mei''s eyebrows were wrinkled and she was like a skin monkey. Her mouth was as sweet as honey! "Why do you want to make such a poem to insult scholars? Don''t you want to live? Your father and Emperor are in court today, but I heard a lot of people impeach you for improper speech Wu Mei sits down on the chair, points Li Hong''s forehead with index finger and says. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 Li Hong said to Wu Mei with a bitter face: "empress mother, you clearly know that the poem is not insulting scholars. Why do you still question me like this? My son''s minister just wants to use this poem to tell scholars all over the world. You don''t have to worry about the recommendation of the family. As long as you have enough talent, you can go to the official career by virtue of the imperial examination. It''s just like the last sentence of the poem:" don''t worry about the poem, the spring birds and the autumn insects. " Make a sound. " That''s what I mean, OK Wu Mei let go of Li Hong''s small ear, stroked his small head and said, "since this is the case, you can''t write a poem to comfort the world''s scholars. Why do you use sarcasm to comfort him?" "This is not obviously learned Oh, no, it''s the son minister who wants to remind his father of one thing. " Li Hong looked at Wu Mei and raised her hand. She was no longer garrulous. Wu Mei slowly put her hand down and took Li Hong''s little hand to go out. She and her son walked out of the palace and walked slowly in the small garden at the door. "Is there anything the mother wants to tell me?" Li Hong asked Wu Mei to hold hands and raise his head. Wu Mei led him silently. After a long time, she said, "hong''er, the things in the court will make your father and the emperor upset. The empress and mother will deal with the affairs of the harem. You are still young now. Although you are smart, there are some things that you can not understand at your age. In the future, if you want to write a poem, you can write it, but you must not make such a poem in front of the courtiers to satirize others. It is easy for people to misunderstand you. " "Yes, the son minister knows, the son minister remembers the mother empress''s words." Li Hong nodded his head cleverly. "If you want to print that book, you can tell your father and emperor that although you are not a loyal son, you will not disagree with him, let alone something beneficial to the Tang Dynasty. It''s just that you can''t pass this method again. Although it makes your father and Emperor aware of the disadvantages of the Imperial College, it also makes you offend those Hongru universities for no reason. The gain outweighs the loss, isn''t it? " Wu Mei continues to explain Li Hong. Li Hong did not speak, but Wu Mei sighed. Her expression was somewhat complicated and difficult to understand. She continued: "in the future, if you want to play in this palace, you can play with you. The empress mother will not control you any more, but you must not act rashly. It''s the emperor''s duty to be loyal to you, but it''s not the emperor''s duty to do with you. Alas So smart, but not Come on, let''s not talk about these bad things. Tell me about the woman you brought in from outside the palace. Why didn''t the empress mother see her just now The mother now seems to have doubts about whether her queen ''s seat is solid or not. She only wants to be the crown prince to ensure her queen'' s seat. "Oh, she should go to prison with Bailu. Have the children asked them to urge them to make what they want?" Li Hong replied truthfully. "What are you going to do?" Every time Wu Mei heard Li Hong''s words, she was shocked. "Haha, when the time comes, my mother will know." Wu Mei has no choice but to take him. Since she was a child, this small thing has not been a fuel saving lamp. This time, she does not know what kind of things will be made. Wu Mei sighs helplessly, hugs Li Hong''s thin shoulder, and the mother and son walk slowly in the garden. A beautiful and harmonious picture of the mother and son makes Li Zhi, who is watching from afar, feel steadfast and full Foot. Autumn leaves come and wither as scheduled. Autumn wind with a bleak mood, slowly blowing over Chang''an City, past the Taiji palace. Everything is under the control of nature, in accordance with the unique track forward. Autumn leaves fall to the ground, with the help of the wind, the sound of rustling on the ground, like telling the heart of this season. Early winter also in the wind and temperature of the urge under the slow stage. After her uncle Liu Shuang was demoted as the governor of Suizhou, Wang Jing and Wang Kang were deprived of their titles. In the sixth year of Yonghui, that is, on November 27, 655, Queen Wang was executed by Wu Mei. In the same way, some people''s story was not recorded in the history books because of Li Hong''s unique identity of nine to ten generations. The piece in Xiao Shufei''s waist, which was given by Li Hong, saved Xiao Shufei and allowed her to live on. However, she was still confined in the deep palace. Originally, she wanted to die, but somehow she chose to live, which made Li Hong feel a little puzzled. Li Sujie, Yiyang and Gao''an can visit their mother occasionally. Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui of the Xiao family in Lanling returned to their respective posts the next day after Li Hong refused their bribes. Xiao Hui, as the Secretary of the central government, begged to meet the Daiwang three times after knowing that Xiao Shufei had not been executed, but all of them were rejected by Li Hong. Bai Chun, who followed Li Hong in the Imperial Palace and became more and more exotic, did not know why no one mentioned her guilt, as if the case of Ci''en Temple had nothing to do with her. Li Hong went to Dali temple, Honglu temple, and the Ministry of punishment for several times, but he didn''t get a definite answer. Even Bai Chun, a person in charge of several departments, seemed to have never heard of him. He conspired to ignore Bai Chun and let Li Hong do nothing but do nothing. However, the Wude hall has a maid every day, which is not like a maiden, and the princess is not like a princess. She has nothing to do with Daiwang, quarrel with him, or give him cover when he is a child.In fact, Bai Chun has a most important task every day, that is to help Li Hong, the acting king of Lu, who wants to stick to Li Hong every day. When Li Xian, accompanied by the trembling and frightened maids, cried back to Wu Mei''s palace, Wu Mei''s hands trembled with anger. He always wanted to tie Li Hong, a wild monkey, on his belt, or kneel under the barren tree every day. Wu Mei also found that Li Hong seems to be very reluctant to see Li Xian. Every time she takes Li Xian to play with her for less than half an hour, she urges Li Xian''s maid in law to take Li Xian back quickly. She is full of reluctance to follow his ass. Li Hong didn''t even ask about the printing of books. It is said that Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong are in charge now. Li Hong is also enjoying his leisure in the winter sun. Besides, he has two things to finish, and he doesn''t care about printing books. Now that the mirror has been made, the last carpenter has to install a frame for the mirror, which is about the size of the bronze mirror at this time. Originally, he wanted to make a mirror of the same height, but the glass could not be forged until now. A flat piece came out, so Li Hong had to give up temporarily. No matter how hard you work, you can''t break through the toughness of smooth glass. Every day, you have the melancholy of a poet, the mystery of an artist, and the depth of a philosopher. You shut yourself up in the workshop of Prince Pu''s mansion every day, making people not like people, ghosts not like ghosts. Li Hong filial piety to Li Zhi and Wu Mei a large number of crystal cards, the original intention is that they can reward the minister and others, but from the beginning to now, Li Hong has never seen that minister wear. One time, he asked Li Yifu quietly. Li Yifu said that he had never seen his majesty or the queen. He had given these things to any minister. Later, Li Hongcai found out that his parents were really chicken thieves. They were really a good couple in this respect. Everyone prepared a precious big box for themselves, which was filled with all kinds of crystal cards. However, they were reluctant to take out a piece to reward others. They could keep as much as Li Hong gave them. Li Hong is now more and more able to be a demon because of Li Xian sticking to him. He is very tired of Li Xian following his butt, so he always gives it to Bai chun to help him break up, and seldom goes to see Wu Mei''s regards. But as long as Li Xian goes back to his mother''s palace in tears, he is bound to be caught in the palace and beaten. But now people''s legs are short, even if they want to escape, they can''t run. They don''t have to chase after themselves. Wu Mei can catch him steadily in his hands by three steps. Therefore, after a breakthrough in mirror technology, Li Hong suddenly thought of the skateboard of the previous life when he watched the carpenter who would be the supervisor on the mirror frame. With that thing, it would not be so easy for her mother to catch her easily? Li Hong drew a drawing and asked the supervisor to follow it. At first, the carpenter thought it was very simple when he got it. But when he heard Dai Wang''s request, his face became more and more dignified. At the end of the day, after listening to Dai Wang''s request, the carpenter almost knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. The board should be light and thin, tough and durable. The front should not be too smooth. The most important thing is that the wheels below should also be light, able to turn, not wear too fast, and the texture should be hard. In a word, according to Dai Wang''s idea, if you want to do this thing, you should do the best and keep improving. However, he doesn''t care how you do it. Of course, if you have difficulties, you can consult him. It has been more than a month since the skateboard was handed over to the general supervisor, but it has not satisfied Li Hong. Therefore, he began to be a demon again. The mirror has been done, although there are only two sides, but the two mirrors let Bai Chun and Xiao Xue, the summer solstice, they can''t help but scream. The five took turns to look at the mirror for three days before Li Hong was willing to give it to the queen. That''s it. When Li Hong took it away, the expressions of the five women were as if they had lost their souls. Their expressions were painful and sad, just like their dead parents. At the same time and in the bottom of my heart to make a decision, save money! save up money! save up money! Save enough money to find Daiwang to buy a mirror! Yes, Daiwang xinhei, you have to save more! Women don''t love beauty. What''s more, it''s the mirror that can see the hair on her face clearly, which makes the beauty loving woman a treasure. Even in the last life, when women who love beauty walk through the glass wall, they should look at themselves narcissistic inside the glass wall. What''s more, in this era, the newly released mirror will naturally be favored by more women. At the beginning, the price of the mirror was comparable to gold. Therefore, Li Hong believed that the mirror in his mother''s opponent was absolutely not resistant. With this magic weapon in his hand, he would never be afraid of the Queen Mother spanking himself in the future. The sky in early winter is very clear, blue sky, cloudless, the sun is full of enthusiasm, large pieces of sprinkle on the earth. In the air, the slight flow of wind, warm, and the sun along with the people on the ground, with warm and quiet, people can not help but feel lazy and indifferent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 At noon in early winter, the sun is mild, and the wind has a cool breath, which is enough to make the sleepy people cheer up. Wu Mei''s palace opened a few windows, let the breeze with fresh air into her palace. Li Xian is no longer crying. His aggrieved little eyes are swollen with tears. He is held in his arms by the maid in the palace. He is eating the milk candy given by Bai Chun with relish. Wu Mei is sitting on the other side of the table, holding a movable type printed book in her hand. The eyes inadvertently glance out, saw that never willing to take Li Xian to play with Li Hong. The small figure stealthily hides in front of the palace gate. The flowers and plants in front are used as a cover. It looks like they are looking for an excellent hiding place. "Queen..." Lian tie was just about to be reminded. Wu Mei frowned with cold face. Seeing the shadow of her little body, she had no mind to read any more. Sitting there, she could not smell and said, "ignore him and see what he wants to do!" The tone is full of anger. Even if Lian tie hears the Queen''s tone, he can imagine the tragic fate of the king on his behalf later. When King Lu came back, he cried like a tearful man. The queen was furious and asked where Li Hong, the maid of the palace, had gone. How could Li Xian come back crying again! Now Daiwang still dares to throw himself into the net, even iron is a little unclear. Is this generation of King stupid or smart, there is no reason to send the door to find out. The sun never came into the palace, especially when it was in the middle of the sky. Suddenly, when I saw a ray of light, I was scared into the palace. The beam of light in the palace like a mischievous monkey, from the window into the room, then began to wobble up and down. After a while, the beam of light was shining on Li Xian''s face, which was held by the maid in her arms. Li Xian immediately felt a twinkle in front of his eyes. The bright light was like looking up at the sun in the sky. He couldn''t open his eyes. Under the condition of launch, Li Xian reached out his little hand and tried to block the sunlight from shining on his face. He held out his hand several times, but he couldn''t stop the sunlight from swinging in front of his eyes. So he was angry and began to cry again. Wu Mei noticed from the beginning that the dazzling beam came from Li Hong''s hiding place. She was sure that it was the little skin monkey who was fighting for the demon again. Looking at that beam of light teasing Li Xian, Wu Mei is already full of black lines. But at this time, the beam suddenly changed direction, far away from Li Xian''s small face, and began to shine on the face of the first maid in palace. The beam of light was shining on the faces of the maids and eunuchs. When everyone is exposed to the light, their first reaction is to close their eyes and reach out to block the light. The king Dai, who was a demon, was lying in the flowers outside, playing with a mirror in his hand. Looking at everyone in the room being covered by the mirror in his hand, he was very happy. The summer solstice did not know when to follow, said nervously: "Daiwang, don''t play quickly, the queen should be angry for a while, you should be punished again." "It''s OK. Are you afraid of this treasure? My mother will never Lie down and run Li Hong patronizes to talk with Xia Zhi, and the sunlight reflected in the mirror shines on Wu Mei Tieqing''s face. This also got, the small buttocks must bloom, thirty six plans, the best policy, for the sake of small buttocks, mirror or later to find a chance to give it to the mother. "Liantie." Wu Mei seems to be biting her teeth and calling for Lian tie. "Yes, Queen." Lian tie rushes out of the palace and pours in the direction of Li Hong''s hiding place. Li Honggang just got up from the ground, the soil on his body had no time to pat, complaining: "it''s all your fault. If you don''t disturb me, how can you shine on the mother''s back..." Li Hong had not run two steps, only to see a goshawk appeared on the top of his head, and all of a sudden blocked the sun on his head: "monster..." After Lian tie got out of the palace, he flew to Li Hong. The whole person was like an eagle in the air, and Li Hong was like a rabbit. Before he could run for two steps, Lian tie had already firmly held him in his hand. Wu Mei looks at Lian tie as if she is carrying a chicken. She brings Li Hong in. Without saying a word, she gets up from her chair and starts beating Li Hong. Li Xianzhi claps her hands on the side. "Mother I''m wrong. I dare not. I don''t want to Oh It was a mistake just now. I really knew it was wrong Ah... " Li Hong''s scream rang through the whole palace. The other maids and eunuchs all felt numb and bowed their heads one by one. They did not dare to stop the queen from beating the prince. A quarter of an hour later, Xiazhi followed Li Hong down, kneeling under the bare tree outside the palace. From time to time, I could see Li Hong''s expression of grinning after touching his butt. Wu Mei, at the moment, is holding two mirrors in her hand. She is happily looking at the beautiful woman in the mirror. This is the first time that she has seen her appearance so clearly. Blinking at yourself in the mirror, or scratching your fingers across the skin on your face, you can''t help exclaiming, "is this my face? How can I be so clear, as if I had run into this. "Wu Mei immerses herself in the mirror and forgets the time and the person kneeling outside the palace. More than an hour later, Xia Zhi carries Li Hong on his back. They go to Wude hall dejectedly. They can''t help it. This time, Wu Mei beat too hard. Li Hong feels pain when her pants rub against her buttocks. But it''s not all bad news. Jingzhe and Cheetah have written. Cotton is already on the way. It is expected that it will enter Chang''an City in about half a month. Since then, Wu Mei has one more thing every day, that is, she has to look at herself in the mirror for a long time, especially when the maid of the palace combs her hair, she has to have a mirror to look at herself. Li Zhi also sent people to come here to appreciate a lot of good things, in order to reward Li Hong for making this mirror which is like a treasure in the world. The role of the mirror in the end how big, look at Wu Mei Li Hong''s award to know. At the beginning of the court, the money that he bet with the courtiers was sent by Wu Mei. However, even the iron finally brought a sentence: "is there any mirror?" The result is not out of liantie''s expectation, not only did not get the exact answer, but also was severely beaten by the acting king before he was released to the palace. Li Hong, whose buttocks are good, once again ushered in a good news. Cotton has been transported to the palace, but Wu Mei does not let him interfere. After telling Wu Mei how to deal with it, Wu Mei drives him out. She watches the process of cotton every day and looks forward to whether the cotton used for heating is as good as Li Hong said. Li Hong didn''t care. After several days of testing, his skateboard was not bad except the wheels. The steering shaft under the skateboard, cushion and other hard parts indicators, are the supervision of the craftsman to get out. The wheel is made according to the way of the wheel. The small wheel has spokes, which can have a certain damping effect. In addition, the extremely thin three-layer cushion made of iron pear wood, which is wear-resistant, waterproof and tough, is equivalent to the bow board of the previous generation. It has excellent shock absorption and buffering effect, and there is absolutely no problem going up and down the steps. The outer edge of the wheel was wrapped in copper and tried with iron. It was easy to wear and tear in a few days, and the sound was extremely bad. After trying many methods, Li Hong could not be satisfied. Finally, a young craftsman, who was a new comer, made four wheels for him with a kind of huge bone. And this bone, after Li Hong inquired carefully, knew that it was probably made of dinosaur fossils. Winter has come, and it will be next year for Jingzhe and cheetah to come back. Now, in addition to studying every day, Li Hong practices his skateboarding in the palace every day. Every day, Wu Mei can see through the window. The little figure is steaming with heat. She takes the trouble to step on a board and the other foot pushes on the ground. When the speed is faster, people stand on it and twist. From time to time, we can see that Li Hong fell heavily from the skateboard, lying on the ground, covering his elbow, or groaning in pain on his small knee. But this is the case, the little guy is still enthusiastic, every day is still a free time to take the skateboard, running around the palace. Before long, Wu Mei saw the little guy skillfully stepping on the skateboard and flying down the steps. She was frightened to see that she was in a cold sweat at that time, but the small figure and the skateboard landed steadily, and then continued to slide quickly to the distance. The Spring Festival is just around the corner, and Wumei''s cotton has been finished. According to Li Hong''s suggestion, the seeds have been stored, and they can be planted by themselves in the coming year, so they don''t need to buy any more. The warmth brought by the thick and soft quilt made Lizhi shout hello. Lying on the soft bed, he never felt so comfortable. When heard that these are Li Hong and when, and Wu Mei embrace and sleep Li Zhi to speed up the decision to change the prince in his heart. Skateboards and backpacks became Li Hong''s daily necessities. Since he had the skateboard, with his technology becoming more and more mature, the servant girls and eunuchs in the harem suffered. From time to time, Li Hong, who galloped past from behind, would be scared to step on a skateboard, or hit them when passing by, or snatch something from their hands. The natural disaster is Yiyang and Gao''an, as well as Yangwu and liantie. Yiyang and Gao''an were teased and robbed the most. Li Hong would sneak past them, snatch their cakes and handkerchiefs, and then make them chase them on the skateboard. In the end, the two princesses were exhausted and panted, but Dai Wang stood in the distance and kept making faces at them. Since Li Hong''s skateboard has been very skillful, Yang Wu and Lian tie have been grinding them to compare their speed every day. As long as they are free every day, Li Hong will never give up if they are tired. When Wu Mei learns that the main purpose of Li Hongxue''s skateboard is to prevent being caught by her, she runs to the Wude hall again and gives Li Hong a hard lesson before she stops. Bai Chun has been in the palace for a long time, but he has never seen the empress of the Tang Dynasty. Seeing the queen at the moment, Bai Chun felt her heart trembling and pounding violently. It even made her nervous than Li Hong''s naked body in the bath two days before."The king of Kucha, Baishun, thirteen women, Bai Chun, visited the queen." Bai Chun crouched and saluted. "Get up, you''ve been in the palace for a while, but you''re still used to it?" Wu Mei is sitting on the chair, holding two mirrors that Li Honggang just begged for mercy and sent. "Back to the queen, everything is very used to, Daiwang takes care of the little girl, everything is very good." Bai Chun lowered her head and said. "What are your plans for the future?" Wu Mei looked at Li Hong, who bared his teeth and asked. Little skin monkey robbed a big girl into the palace and raised it like this. I don''t know what he wants to do. He still can''t be punished for renyazi''s accusation, but it''s not a thing to follow in the palace all the time. Bai Chun didn''t know why suddenly his face turned red. He kneaded his head and said, "everything is ordered by the king." Wu Mei is stunned. This Is? Can''t help but look at the next as if nothing happened to the troublemaker, Wu Mei helplessly sighed: "forget it, this matter is not my palace, since you are willing to listen to the order of the acting king, then before he wants to understand, you should stay in the Palace first." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 At the foot of Zhongnan mountain, a new city rose six years ago. After six years of careful planning, layout and construction. Today, it has become a prosperous city completely different from all the cities in the Tang Dynasty. Extending at the foot of the mountain and surrounded by a wall like the Great Wall, the area is now the important commercial development area of the Tang Dynasty, and it is also regarded as the top secret place of the Tang Dynasty. Outsiders are not allowed to get close to it. Glass, mirror, crystal, new metallurgy, fine wine and so on, including the beautiful jade of Lantian County not far from the new city, as well as all kinds of porcelain that had been loved by the Tang people, were transported from here to all parts of the Tang Dynasty or to other countries. These are regarded by outsiders as the products on the surface of this new city, that is, Taiyi city. No one knows what secret industry the city is still engaged in. Because in the enclosed area behind Taiyi City, the prince''s guard is there every day. Outsiders are not allowed to approach. At this time, on the flat and broad official road, a carriage slowly drove into the city from the official road. At the gate of the city, many people of Tang Dynasty and foreigners who were looking forward to it gathered. After confirming the sign of the carriage, they ran to the teahouses, restaurants and restaurants in the city to report to their shopkeepers. The shopkeeper quickly checked out the account and ran out in a hurry. All of a sudden, several prosperous streets in Taiyi city were filled with eager businessmen. They stood on the street and quickly identified the next direction. Then they took their servants to a mansion in the middle of the city. When all the merchants drove their carriages or horses to the gate of a courtyard in the middle of the city, the carriage passing by the gate of Taiyi city just drove into the yard at the moment. The merchants looked at each other and murmured in their hearts, "it''s OK, it''s not too late. Today we have to ask for more shares." The carriage stopped at the entrance of another courtyard in the courtyard, and the curtain was immediately opened by the servants waiting at the door, and a woman in white came out slowly from it. Bai Chun looked up at the blue sky, and then after the carriage left, Meimu looked at the merchants gathered at the door and said faintly, "let them wait in the meeting hall." Compared with six years ago, the graceful and graceful people are more beautiful. But the charm of the body is more and more enchanting, look at the bewilderment, always give people a kind of indescribable charm, and gorgeous feeling. In recent years, more and more like to wear white shirt and skirt, but also that kind of white coarse cloth shirt skirt, not silk and other noble fabrics. The long hair, as bright as ink, is no longer combed into a variety of bun like before, but simply tied in the back of the head with a white rope until the buttocks. Such a strange dress in today''s popular bun era, but it does not appear abrupt, grotesque, on the contrary, let people think that Miss White is the most beautiful dress. But if we use Li Hong''s words, it is: "temperament pity this body, not cannibalism between fireworks fairy dress." Every time Bai Chun heard this, she asked the crown prince with gnashing teeth: "can I change my temperament? Can you blame me for being born? " Or it is to look up beautiful face conceited to say: "charming and enchanting, amorous feelings charm temperament, which is not the world which women want to have there!" "Miss White, please." The steward opened the door, please Bai chun to go ahead. Today''s Bai Chun although said no official, no job, no one in the Tang Dynasty dare to despise this woman. Because everyone knows that she is the prince''s person, in charge of the forbidden area behind Taiyi city for the prince. and Tai Yi city seem to be the city states that are separated from the Tang Dynasty. In name, Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu are the parents of Tai Yi city. But in fact, the whole city has the final say. Moreover, Lord Xu and Lord Li seldom come to Taiyi city. They always complain that there are too few people in Taiyi city and there are too many floating population in Taiyi city. They give it to Bai Chunhao. After resting for half an hour, Bai Chun slowly appeared in the meeting hall when many businessmen were impatient to wait. The furnishings of the whole conference hall are very simple. There is a three Zhang long conference table with flowers and brocade clusters in the middle of the long conference table. On both sides are dozens of wide and comfortable chairs. Holding the agenda book in her hand, Bai Chun quickly walked to the first seat at the top of the conference table and sat down. The central position was empty. No one else would dare to touch the chair except the prince or his majesty when he came. The two maids who followed Bai Chun quickly handed out the documents that had been prepared in their hands to the businessmen sitting there. White pure soft beautiful voice light said: "these are this month, can maximize to your commodity." After that, the businessmen sitting there frowned and pondered over how to sell them. After all, they gave much less than last month, especially mirrors and crystal ornaments. "Miss Bai, in the past years, foreign merchants were not allowed to buy and sell the crystal and glass. Why did they take such a large share this time? You promised me last month that you would give it according to the amount I gave you this month." A businessman was holding the receipt in his hand, and his brow was almost twisted into a rope, so he could not explain it when he went back.White pure charming amorous feelings of smile, suddenly the entire conference room as if bathed in the spring breeze, so that many businessmen sitting are heart and liver. "It''s a temporary and permanent decision. I''m sorry I didn''t inform you in time last time..." Bai Chun said. Before he had finished speaking, a foreign businessman not far from him interrupted him excitedly and said, "Miss Bai, do you mean that we will keep a copy of these things every month in the future?" Looking at Bai Chun with excitement, he doesn''t care about the price 40% higher than that of Datang. "Yes, in the future, we will leave you a copy of these items originally exclusive to the Tang Dynasty. There will be no more favoring one thing over another." Bai Chun said with a smile on her face. But Li Hong was about to be scolded to death in my heart. This thing is just too bad. At that time, he sent Jingzhe and chebao to Qiuci state to contact the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty. It seemed that he took advantage of these people and his own unremitting efforts over the years to build a huge business intelligence network in the western regions. Some time ago, I received information that it seems that Persians and Dashi may have made glass. Although the transparency is far less than that of Tang Dynasty glass, if they are allowed to develop, it will not take more than ten years to catch up with the original glass manufacturing technology of Datang. After a short period of thinking, Li Hong ordered Bai chun to sell glass and other accessories to the western regions from this month, in order to make Dashi, Persia and other countries give up making glass. Although this is something that the countries in the western regions are looking forward to day and night, Bai Chun is not happy. The black hearted guy set the price 40% higher than the price sold to the Tang merchants. In this way, he can make a profit. What''s more, she has another important thing to do this time, that is, according to Li Hong''s drawings, she can make small glass bottles that can be grasped with one hand, which is said to be used as a kind of perfume. At that time, these things will make more money than other things. Now, the Daming Palace behind the Taiji palace, under the proposal of her majesty, will continue to be built this year, and the glass, cement and other articles used need Bai chun to come to Taiyi city to supervise and urge. As for the originator of all this, he is sitting at the desk with the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the Ganlu Hall of Taiji palace, where he is painting something. "No more! You don''t know how to draw it. " Ten year old prince Li Hong threw the charcoal pen in his hand and leaned back in his chair. "It''s not clear where you are. It''s your painting skills." Li Zhi, emperor of the Tang Dynasty, looked at the simple lines on the table, and then easily outlined the painting method of human face, retorted. At the beginning, Li Hong did not look like a cotton painting for a long time, and he was sneered at by Bai Chun once. Later, after his profound review, he suddenly remembered the sketching method of the previous life. After painting Bai Chun a self portrait, he never drew anything else in these years. A few days ago, I came to greet my father and Emperor. They chatted and talked about Lizhi''s father, that is, Li Hong''s grandfather Li Shimin. Li Zhi''s feeling of nostalgia came into being, so Li Hong proposed that his father and the emperor describe and paint by himself. However, the father and son have been struggling for nearly an hour, but they have drawn several paintings, but none of them is satisfactory to Li Zhi. Wu Mei is sitting behind her father and son, with the self portraits Li Hong gave her and Li Zhi in her hand. She looks at the scene and laughingly looks at this scene. It is rare for such a situation to happen in the royal family. Li Zhi took up the portrait of the empress grandson on the desk for a long time, then murmured: "your emperor''s grandmother painted nine points similar, but I always feel that there is something wrong with the portrait of your emperor''s grandfather. I repeat, if you can''t draw well again, I will let you go to Baiji!" "Father, there is a fight between Tubo and tubuhun. You should send your son''s minister there." Li Hong picked up the charcoal on the desk and said. "It''s just a war between the two countries. As long as it doesn''t affect the Tang Dynasty, let them go first. But if Baiji wants to restore the country again, I''m afraid that the injustice will happen again." Li Zhi picked up the porcelain cup improved by Li Hong and said after a sip of tea. "In fact, you don''t have to worry about the affairs there. Apart from the regret that the emperor''s grandfather was defeated in the three expeditions, you can''t see anything beneficial to the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, the place is poor and vicious. Now you have made them feel your power. Why not withdraw Liu Rengui and others back to the side of Tubo, after all, this is our big trouble." Li Hong started painting again in accordance with the image of Li Shimin, the emperor''s grandfather, just as Li Zhi said. "Boy, tell me about your careful thinking. You''ve made enough money in recent years, and you''ve begun to stare at my military power again?" Li Zhi looked at Li Hong''s rapid painting on the paper, and asked without raising his head. After hearing this, Wu Mei''s heart trembled and her hands trembled. She put two paintings on the desk. Just about to speak, she heard Li Hong say to his father in a tone of indifference. "That''s not true. I''m not interested. That''s your business. The six rates of your son''s minister have not been clarified yet. When the child minister understands it, he will attack your twelve guards." Li Hong said, painting. "Well, you can explain to me why the glass sent to Daming Palace is 10% more expensive than selling it to the common people." Li Zhi snorted discontentedly and slapped Li Hong in the back of his head.With a stroke of the charcoal pen in Li Hong''s hand, on the white paper on the desk, the emperor''s grandfather''s originally majestic face was scratched all the way, and his expression immediately became distorted. It seemed that he was complaining about these two unworthy descendants and destroying his image of being brave and wise. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 Li Hong handed the broken portrait to Li Zhi and complained, "you see, the emperor''s grandfather has broken your image. This glass was indeed the fault of the children''s ministers at the beginning. The original price was to keep the glass rare. It''s just that the rarity of the glass is the most important thing. " "Tell me, what does it have to do with why it costs 10% to sell to the imperial palace?" Lizhi put the bad picture aside and asked after him. Li Hong was embarrassed and said with a smile: "this was not when the price was set that the children didn''t have much money, so I wanted to go from my father to the Emperor..." "Well, you''re wise. You can tell if you want silver, but why do you want so much money? And where''s the money you''ve made over the years? Don''t tell me to build Taiyi city without walls, and then the money will run out. " Wu Mei also asked in the back for her husband. Dare the couple to bully together ah, Li Hong discontented said: "mother, these years you have not taken less money from the children''s minister, and the expenses of your harem, it seems that in the last two years, it is the children''s ministers who gave you the expenses in the last two years." "You deserve it. You should have burned the palace of Su Jie and Jin carelessly. Shouldn''t you lose money?" Wu Meili said boldly. "That''s right. I haven''t settled the matter with you. If you hadn''t burned their palace, I would have wanted to build the Daming Palace in another two years." Li Zhi''s wife is singing along with her husband. "Good, good, but you are good, you are right. But the son minister also thought for you, father emperor, you want to build again in two years, not because there are too many objections in the court. Now the price of glass is increased by 10%, and the 10% money will be returned to you. In this way, you can save a sum from the Ministry of housing? And the province will not refute you or stay in the hair, right? Do you suddenly feel that your son''s minister has foresight? " "Thirty percent, one less Chengdu. The palace your mother wants costs too much..." Lizzie bargained. "Twenty percent, no more. If you build a Daming Palace, you will build several Taiyi cities." Li Hong tried his best. "Well, 20% is achieved, but you have to pay for the two burned palaces. I''m tired too, your majesty. You and hong''er can continue to paint. " Wu Mei sees that the last expense of Daming Palace has been settled, so she is at ease. And she can see that because of her existence, father and son have a lot of things that can''t be said in front of their faces. If they leave, they can talk. "My son''s minister sent his mother away." Li Hong went to Wu Mei and helped her up. He said with a smile, "mother, you can see that your children''s ministers have grown tall, but you have not changed at all. You are still as beautiful as before." Wu Meibai glanced at him: "don''t just pick up nice words. Li Xian and Li Zhe (Li Xian''s former name, Li Zhe is used in the novel. The difference is similar to Li Xian.) It''s more obedient than you recently. If you dare to instigate them to learn bad, I''ll let your father beat you. " Li Zhi turned his head and looked at the two people who supported each other and said happily: "as long as the queen wants to beat him, even if you tell me, my hands are itchy, but I can''t grasp his handle all the time, which makes him at large all the time." Wu Mei didn''t even look at Li Zhi. She walked to the door and shook off Li Hong''s arm. She said, "Alas I don''t know who it was at that time, because twenty worthless crystal cards were bought Li Zhi touched the ashes of his nose, and the old memories were turned out again. He touched his nose in silence and continued to look at the portraits he had painted. Li Hong did not dare to laugh out loud. He was the first one who made the crime. Now, whenever he mentioned this matter, his father wanted to beat him. After seeing Wu Mei off, Li Hong went back to his room again and sat down beside Li Zhi. Without waiting for Li Zhi to describe again, the charcoal pen in his hand quickly danced on the white paper. In a short time, the image of a powerful middle-aged man appeared on the white paper. "Yes, this one is like your grandfather. Use this one to make it." Li Zhi took it and looked at it with appreciation, staring at the people in the painting for a long time. After the death of his mother, he was brought up by his father''s emperor, that is, he was brought up by the emperor. Sometimes, he would take him with him. The father and the son can be said to be "dependent on each other". "What are you going to do about Li Yifu?" Li Zhi put down the portrait in his hand, and the maiden took it carefully and collected it properly. In the future, it will be used to make bronze statues. "What else can I do? I''ll dismiss him and send him to Taiyi city. The son minister has already reminded you that he was honest and clean at the beginning. " Li Hong muttered. "It''s my father''s fault. Li Yifu''s support from your mother and empress has made many complaints in the court. But I''m afraid it''s hard for the court to calm down the resentment just because of the support of your mother and empress. However, he has done a lot of things in Zhongshu province these years." Li Zhi shook his head and sighed. He began to be indecisive again. Li Hong said in his heart, "if I hadn''t kept him in check these years, I''m afraid the court would be ten times more chaotic than now." Since the Tang Dynasty, the emperor has been strong in the hall. Over the years, it was the Empress Dowager who helped him with his advice in the harem. It was for this reason that Li Yifu gradually became big.Although he has done his best to limit Li Yifu''s mischief, but he has no choice but to go his own way. Now, Li Yifu has been arrogant to buy officials and sell officials, even his own daughter and son-in-law are involved in it. "My father and my son''s ministers think it''s better to remove Li Yifu from the post of zhongshuling, and then you seal him up from the crown prince''s servant to the crown prince''s Taibao, and the second grade of zhongshuling is promoted from the first grade. In this way, he can be far away from the court, and can also be explained by his mother." Li Hong looked at Li Zhi''s contradictory expression and said. "Prince Tai Bao?" Li Zhi was surprised. "Yes, now the crown prince of the children''s ministers is shangguanyi, the Taifu is Xu Jingzong, the Taibao was originally Yang Sijian, and Li Yifu has always hoped to be promoted to the" third division "or" third Shao ". Since then, it has not been in accordance with his wish Li Zhi pondered over Li Hong''s proposal, so that the imperial court could be kept clean. However, he hesitated. Xu Jingzong was poached by Li Hong a few years ago and was relieved of all official posts in the imperial court. Now, if Li Yifu is brought to the East Palace, what is the prince''s plan? Li Zhi was surprised when he thought of this, and then said quietly, "the father and the emperor will consider it again. If Li Yifu is removed, Du Zhenglun will not be able to support all the political affairs of the central government." With the growth of his age, Li Hong understood Li Zhi more and more thoroughly. His father and emperor were extremely contradictory. Sometimes he was indecisive in political affairs and difficult to choose. He often needs others to help him make up his mind. In recent years, some important affairs in the court, six or seven out of ten, are all made by his mother. Now, he obviously realized that the empress was too close to the court from the harem, so he wanted to get rid of this dependence. Just as he was in the court in order to get rid of the restrictions on him by the Guanyuan clique headed by changsun Wuji. But the problem is that there were empress dowager, Xu Jingzong and others who helped him deal with a group of old ministers, such as changsun Wuji. Now, there are less Yin people around him like Xu Jingzong. Li Yifu was the only one who could give him such hope. Therefore, he connived at Li Yifu. In recent years, he even helped Li Yifu clear away the people impeaching him. But over the years, he did not see any sign that Li Yifu was inclined to him. On the contrary, Li Yifu was getting closer to his mother. If it was not for his own control of Li Yifu, I am afraid that Li Yifu has already replaced Xu Jingzong. At this time in front of the mother, is similar to the position of the minister. Today''s palace seems peaceful and quiet, but in this situation, it is a tripartite game of undercurrent. That is to say, they, the father and the empress mother, are pushed by the dark surge in the court, and step by step they come to this delicate situation. At that time, with the advantage of being young or "naive and ignorant", Xu Jingzong had not been paid special attention by the empress dowager, and before the Empress Dowager was interested in chaotang, he fought him over from his mother. Another reason is that Xu Jingzong is older than Li Yifu and is easy to let go of his mother. Li Yifu thought that he could come together at that time, but he didn''t expect that he met with the unanimous opposition of his father and his mother. Therefore, a compromise was adopted. Li Yifu was appointed crown prince Sheren, and served as Zhongshusheng zhongshuling, who presided over Zhongshusheng together with Du Zhenglun, another Zhongshu Ling. As the saying goes, "a piece of rat excrement can destroy a pot of soup". It can be imagined that if there were Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong in the court, what a mess it would be. The trend of history, I am afraid, will still be the same as recorded in historical books, forming a situation of "struggle between emperor and empress" between father and empress. Li Hong also knew that even if Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong were eliminated, there would be Ma Yifu, Liu Jingzong and so on. However, at this time, no matter who appeared in the court, the damage to the court and the public of the Tang Dynasty could not be equated with the harmfulness of Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong. Li Hong looked at his father''s hesitant expression. He knew very well that the ability of Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong had brought real benefits to his father and his mother. They would not let them go easily. In the case of the eldest sun Wuji, the father and Emperor got unimaginable benefits. The empress mother is also the same. At least, Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong have contributed to the throne. The shadow of Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong is also the most eye-catching. And I want to bring these two people together to the east palace. It can be imagined that it is difficult for the father, the emperor and the empress mother to have shock and suspicion. But fortunately, so far, Li Hong''s actions can be put in the sun, and there is nothing that Li Zhi and Wu Mei do not know. It is precisely because of this that he may eventually control Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong. "Father and emperor, you know that you cherish Li Yifu''s talent, but you don''t have to be in the court to play it. Now Taiyi city is under the control of the children''s ministers. However, they are young and inexperienced, so they need officials like Li Yifu to help them govern together. What''s more, it will become the foundation of the Tang Dynasty in the future. Li Yifu can also make contributions there, even more important than in the court. "Li Zhi did not know whether to listen to Li Hong''s persuasion, but nodded his head without speaking. For Taiyi City, Li Hong said it was so important, at least he still had some doubts. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 After coming out of the Ganlu hall, Li Hong did not go back to the East Palace directly, but went to the empress mother. I can''t help it. My mother said that if Li Xian and Li philosophy are bad, they are all instigated by themselves, but they are still children. This pot can''t recite anything it says! Li Hong''s two magic weapons: backpack and skateboard. After walking out of the manna hall, his backpack was carried on his back, and his skateboard was put on the ground with one foot on it. Then he went to Wumei''s palace like a lightning bolt. After several years of improvement, skateboards have become more and more light, and they have made a great leap forward on the whole. Even Li Hong thinks that they can keep up with the skateboards of the first generation. Summer solstice, Xiaohan, mangzhong and Huameng are used to it. The prince shouts in front of him and flies on his skateboard, so they have to follow him. "My son''s ministers see his mother." The voice comes before the man. When Li Xian and Li Zhe heard Li Hong''s voice, they looked at Wu Mei at the same time. In their eyes, they said how he came again. Wu Mei looked up at Li Xian and Li Zhe and said, "you can''t cry when he teases you. It''s not like you two when your elder brother was a child." "Empress mother, we will not be as bad as the elder brother. The royal face, as Chang''an city knows, has long been defeated by the elder brother. Now when Chang''an City mentions the prince, he is about to be put in a pile of flies and mice. " Li Xian said with his mouth pursed. "Well, you are like him. If you don''t learn other things well, you are good at molesting palace maids. And you are not allowed to learn from Li Hong and Li Xian. " Wu Mei looks at the youngest Li Zhe and says. "The most important Royal etiquette of the children''s ministers is not like them." Li Zhe, with a small face, said solemnly. The two brothers are only one year younger than Li Hong. One is three years younger than Li Hong, and the other is four years younger. However, the two brothers are still bullied by Li Hong. Every once in a while, the two will run back to Taiji palace crying from the East Palace and report Li Hong''s various evils to Wu Mei. A head from the window has been changed into glass quickly across the mouth yelling: "let''s let it go. Don''t blame me for hitting it. I can''t control the speed of the new skateboard. My son''s minister saw his mother again... " Before the words fell, a group of people flew straight into Wumei''s palace. On the precious Persian carpet, they made a self considered handsome and unrestrained parking action. Then they stepped on the front edge of the skateboard. The obedient end of the skateboard was taken away by the crown prince and thrown back without looking at it. Hua Meng, who was panting behind him, reached for it in time. A series of movements, natural and unrestrained, capable, not muddled, one look is that it has been done more than dozens of times. Li Xian and Li Zhe are envious, but they can''t learn how to skateboard. Li Hong smiles and greets Wu Mei again. His face shows a coquettish expression. His body is going to rub against Wu Mei''s arms. Wu Mei looks at him with complicated eyes. She doesn''t know who the skin monkey looks like. In recent years, I didn''t care much about it. Now I see that the little guy who was holding his butt at the beginning has grown a lot taller. I don''t know whether the royal blood is good, or the royal food is nutritious. A 10-year-old child is as tall as a 13-4-year-old child. Now standing with Li Sujie, who is two years older than him, he is half a head higher than Li Sujie. Moreover, compared with Li Sujie, he was much more vigorous, and the whole person was full of calf like vigor. But she often wears a bad smile at the corner of her mouth. Every time Wu Mei sees her hands itching, she really wants to pull over and give her a good beating. "In front of the two royal brothers, can you look like a big brother and a prince! It''s not proper to be so unruly every day. " Wu Mei is lazy now. She can''t manage it. She has been in charge of it for ten years. She hasn''t managed to be a royal child. Li Hong chuckled. Wu Mei pushed him out of his arms. He walked up to Li Xian and Li Zhe, and quickly knocked on their heads. He said with a smile, "what''s up? Have you learned skateboarding? In the future, I won''t take you to skate with me. Last time, in order to protect you, I almost didn''t fall to death. If I take me again, I will take Li Dan to play. " "Well, we''re not slippery yet. We don''t have any royal rules. It''ll make people laugh." Li Zhe wants to take off the hand that Li Hong played on his forehead just now. However, other people ''s hands are faster than him. "Joke? Why are you afraid of being laughed at? Remember, the people who laugh at you are often the ones who are inferior to you. " Li Hong taught Li Zhe a lesson. "So you''re not as good as us, ha ha." Li Xian grabs Li Hong''s sick sentences and retorts. Li Hong rolled his eyes and looked at Wu Mei''s fresh tea on the table. Without hesitation, he took it up and drank it in one breath. Wu Mei was full of black lines. Beating also does not listen to scold also does not work, simply as did not see, continue to tease Li Dan in the arms, this youngest guy is now her flesh and blood. "I''m not as good as you? Li Xian and Li Zhe, you can choose whatever you like, and see which of you is better than me. Of course, except for the Royal etiquette and other rules. " Li Hong said. "Hum, we are going to compare with you our royal manners. The queen mother said that this is what you should have as a prince. As a crown prince, you should have more and set a good example for us, but you failed to do so." Li Zhe continued to argue."What the empress mother said is not all right. She also asked you to learn skateboarding. Have you learned it? Why don''t you listen to that? " Li Hong shook his hands and was too lazy to fight with them. Continue to two skin face to Wu Mei, looking at Li Dan, who was born more than half a year ago, stretched out his hand and was about to touch the pink cheek. Before touching it, Wu Mei quickly knocked her hand off. "I just put him to sleep, and you want to wake him up again?" Wu Mei stares at him and warns. "By the way, after listening to the queen mother, when we were children, you always bullied us and always made us cry." Li Xian also ran over and looked at Li Dan in Wu Mei''s arms. "I don''t think I can make you two cry now." Li Hong disdains to say. Ignoring the two children''s brothers, Li Hongtian put his face around Wu Mei''s shoulder and said, "empress mother, when will you give us a younger sister? I don''t want a younger brother like this. Look at these two things in front of you Ouch Mother, ears Ears It''s going to fall. I know I''m wrong. " "Ha ha ha..." Li Xian and Li Zhe happily smile and watch, from a door has been bearing Li Hong''s mother angry to clean up Li Hong. "Little thing, do you have any rules? I''ll bear with you from the moment I enter the door. You''ve become more and more fierce. Which two are the goods? Want a younger sister, I just give you a sister, you can teach her like this? Take a look at Yiyang and Gao''an, who are used to be by you now! You little skin monkey, more and more unruly! " Wu Mei gnashing teeth said. Li Dan in her arms was immediately taken away by the maiden. Wu Mei, who had both hands free, grabbed Li Hong''s ear and walked to the study step by step. Li Xian and Li Zhe were also sent out to play by her. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you running away from your father Wu Mei let go of Li hongtonghong''s ears and began to blame herself for her heavy work. This is the case with this little monkey every time. When it makes people angry, I wish you would tear off his ears to vent his anger. When it''s finished, look at the red and red ears. It''s a burst of heartache and regret. "Empress mother, I want to ask your permission." Li Hong bared his teeth and rubbed his ears. Wu Mei snorted and pulled the young man to his arms and helped Li Hong rub another ear. "What do you want to say first? After that, I''ll make plans according to the situation. Don''t expect me to say yes at once Wu Mei said coldly. "Yes, the Empress Dowager knew that the Empress Dowager was the best and most beautiful, just like a fairy. One day I must paint the best portrait of my mother. " "Get down to business." Wu Mei gently twisted Li Hong''s ear. "Empress mother, I want to ask the empress mother to allow Yi Yang to leave the palace with Gao An." Li Hong said in a low voice. "Why?" Wu Mei''s hand is slightly stiff, ask a way. "Aunt Lanling is going back to her fiefdom this time. I hope she can take one of Yiyang or Gao''an with her, and aunt Lanling has already agreed." Wu Mei gazed out of the window, stroked Li Hong''s head unconsciously, and murmured, "can you tell me why you want to arrange this way? You''ve had your own opinions since you were a child, and you always do things with deep meaning. Unlike Li Xian and Li Zhe, when you are six or seven years old, you are not as sensible as you were when you were four years old. " "As you can see, aunt Lanling and the two aunts of Chengyang and Xincheng, if they had not occupied the shares in the glass, they would not have been able to repair their residences in Chang''an. If Yiyang and Gao''an were like them..." Wu Mei, keenly aware of the subtext in Li Hong''s words, responded quickly and asked, "what does that have to do with Lanling''s fiefdom? What are you going to do? " "Haha, it''s true that you know your son better than your mother. Your mother is really smart, gentle and virtuous..." "If I don''t get down to business, I''ll change my mind." "No, no, no, no, my mother. The Lanling wine of Xiao''s family in Lanling is too expensive. Every time my father''s banquet drinks so much wine, it''s a lot of money. The children''s ministers are distressed. So, I hope to cooperate with Xiaoshi in Lanling..." "No, don''t you know what your father and Emperor intended for the five surnamed and seven families recently? The law has just been issued to prohibit the free marriage of the five surnamed and seven families. Isn''t your cooperation against your father? Don''t you understand such a simple thing? " Wu Mei didn''t wait for Li Hong to finish saying that he objected and warned. "Mother, my main purpose is just their wine. As you know, these aristocratic families control the middle and low-level officials in the court hall, and even the officials on the left and right. They are not stupid. How can they cooperate with them?" Li Hong pacifies Wu Mei''s mood. "What do you mean, then?" Wu Mei asked strangely. "It''s very simple to change Lanling wine into Tang Dynasty wine instead of Lanling Xiao''s. "Tulip is the best wine in Lanling, and amber light comes from jade bowl. But the host will be able to intoxicate his guests, and he will not know where he is from. " If this kind of good wine is only used as the source of wealth for the Xiao family in Lanling, would it not be too sorry for the emperor and you? " The corner of Li Hong''s mouth reappears that wipe, let Wu Mei''s palm itch bad smile.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 Wu Mei murmured, just now Li Hong''s poem was full of words, and her eyebrows were locked. In recent years, apart from the two poems in his early years, he has never seen when he wrote a poem, and when did he write this one? It doesn''t look like I did when I was talking to myself. "Did you write this poem?" Wu Mei asked. "Yes, it was just the son minister who thought of the Lanling wine and suddenly felt it." Someone said with a big mouth, nine to ten people, this face he still has. "When did you start drinking?" Wu Mei brain began to appear black line, their most worried thing or happened. Wu Mei shows women''s unique thinking logic incisively and vividly. Instead of asking about the origin of poetry, she is keenly aware that Li Hong has drunk. I thought it would take a few years for this skinned monkey to drink wine, but I didn''t expect that people had already learned how to drink, and they also made such a poem with such a long artistic conception that it can be remembered forever. "Do you know that the imperial censor headed by Wang Yifang is the etiquette standard to impeach you every day? You are a restless thing. If Wang Yifang and other imperial historians know about it, you are waiting for your father and emperor to abolish your crown prince Wu Mei raised her hand slightly and pulled the prince''s ear in her hand again. "Oh, the empress mother has let go. This is not a trivial matter. What''s more, Wang Yifang is fighting Li Yifu and Xue Yuanchao, Li Yifu''s dogleg. There is no reason for me." Li Hong begged for mercy. "I tell you, you are not allowed to drink again until you are fourteen! By the way, you just mentioned Li Yifu. Why do you always want to bring him into the east palace Wu Mei let go and asked. Li Zhi''s health is getting worse and worse. Now that she is young, she can''t sleep at night because of the state affairs. She is often dizzy and has blurred vision. This also makes Wu Mei handle more and more political affairs. As for Li Hong''s interest in Li Yifu, after Xu Jingzong was lured to the East Palace by him, Li Yifu has always been his choice. At this point, Wu Mei is much more sensitive than Lizhi. She has already noticed Li Hong''s mind. Li Hong took the tea from the maid and put it in Wu Mei''s hand and sighed: "you said that the child minister should order someone to write or collect a scripture collection. The child minister wanted to let Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong help him together. What''s more, Li Yifu was recommended for official career because of his outstanding literary talent. Naturally, he would like to call him into the east palace." Wu Mei took up her tea cup and fixed her eyes on the harmless faces of human beings and animals. After a long time, she sighed: "it''s not enough to make him resign from the post of secretary of the middle school, is it? Or is there anything else you haven''t told your mother? " "Why? Li Yifu is looking for you? He doesn''t want to go? " Li Hong asked. "He didn''t say whether he would go or not. He did a lot of government affairs in the province. If only Du Zhenglun was left alone, I''m afraid it would be difficult to support him." Wu Mei put down her tea cup and said. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. Now it seems that Li Yifu also understands his own situation, that he does not belong to himself, and that his fate has inevitably been involved in the Royal undercurrent. Speaking of it, the mother can at least be the master of Li Yifu at least, while the father can only be the master of 30%. The remaining 10% is not Li Yifu, but Li Hong himself. "The books he wanted to write could not allow Li Yifu to be distracted, and he had been with him for six or seven years. With him and Xu Jingzong there, my son Chen was confident that he would compile a book that was out of the world. In addition, shangguanyi, Guo Yu and others assured him that this book would never disappoint his mother. " Li Hongxin said with an oath. This time he is in the potential must get, where the father did the work, now the mother of this pass. Only by cutting off Li Yifu''s arm, which was regarded by her mother as her right arm, could the royal family regain its rightful tranquility, and the court hall would be stable for the time being, and the empress''s ambition, which was about to explode, would gradually drown out. Wu Mei rubbed her forehead anxiously and thought for a long time. She sighed and said, "the mother needs to consider this matter." Sure enough, the answer is the same as that of his father, but at least it shows that they are wavering. "The affairs of Yiyang and Gao''an should be done according to your will, but you should not leave the palace for too long. Moreover, you should pay attention to the influence, so as not to put too much attention on the east palace." "Yes, Empress Dowager. Thank you very much." "Go ahead. Tell Yiyang, Gao''an and their mother and concubine about this. I''m afraid you will go to see the man even if I don''t say so?" "The Empress Dowager is wise and wise. His son''s ministers go to see Xiao Shufei, but they just want to find some chips for Aunt Lanling to go to Lanling." "You have such a small mind. You really think you have cheated the Empress Dowager and asked Yiyang or Gao''an to accompany Lanling. It is not concubine Xiao Shufei''s idea that you should repay the royal family''s kindness over the years." Wu Mei said at the end, her tone showed a deep sense of powerlessness. The mother and son had a tacit understanding. With a few simple words, they basically reached a preliminary agreement. Now Wu Mei made a decision in her heart.This son is so smart that she has to remind herself that this is not a child just 10 years old, but an adult with adult mind. At that time, he gave Xiao a crystal pendant, thus avoiding the fate of Xiao and the original king and queen. Now, that piece of crystal Pei''s Ender should also be paid back. What kind of city government should this be, and be able to lay out one thing for several years?! In order to prevent Li Hongtang from getting involved in Li''s house, he didn''t know more and more. Wu Mei now finally feels the pressure from Li Hong, and at the same time, she is acutely aware of some rumors about herself in the court because of her excessive participation in political affairs in the past two years. But these are not as difficult as their own sons. To give up Li Yifu means that in the future, I can only be the master of the harem. Moreover, with hong''er''s age increasing, plus his intelligence and intelligence. There is also his ruthless but deep bloodletting nature, just like when he visited Xiao Shufei, the guard eunuch didn''t respect his life, and if he didn''t agree, he ordered people to kill him. It''s not surprising that this kind of determination of bravery and desperation appears in the upper class of adults, but it appears in a child who is just over three years old at that time, which shows that this son is not human. All of the above are enough to make Li Hong, as the crown prince, control the Court Affairs and even supervise the state when Li Zhi is ill! So all this makes Wu Mei deeply feel powerless, to the competition. I just realized that the real right brought about, that kind of egotism, turning hands for the cloud cover hand rain feeling. She didn''t want to enjoy it silently in the harem. The voice of ambition in her heart, which seemed like a devil, had been in her mind for the past year. After Li Hong left, Wu Mei did not respond. She sat in her study and remained silent for a long time. Until it was dark and bright lights were lit up in other rooms, Wu Mei gradually came to her senses from her dream. "It''s time to make a break with the devil just planted in my heart." Wu Mei rises gently, red lips light open, murmured to the dim night outside the window. She also knows what kind of book Li Hong is going to compile. Over the years of the summer solstice, including the other three palace maids around Li Hong, have been cultivated by Li Hong intentionally, including the four eunuchs, who are now able to take charge of their own affairs. Li Hong taught these four maids a way to read characters, which was called Pinyin. They used strange symbols to make strange syllables. After they were combined at random, they naturally gave out the correct pronunciation of each word, including the tone of each word. All of them could be simulated with this spelling. This book makes a lot of different interpretations of each word, even including constituent words. It includes not only the meaning of a word itself, but also an introduction to some things. Wu Mei falls into melancholy, but Li Hong is sitting with Xiao Shufei, Yiyang and Gao''an and has just finished dinner. Xiao Shufei has been living in Shengong all these years, and occasionally Her Majesty comes to visit her. Every time, it''s only tea time. Most of the time, they talk about old things. Li Zhi never mentioned the restoration of her imperial concubine, and Xiao Shufei never asked Lizhi for one time. It seemed that the relationship between them was just right, just like the distance between them. Li Hongda''s mouth was wiped, and there was not a bit of bearing that a prince should have. Yiyang and Gao An glare at him discontentedly. Over the years, they are no longer afraid of Li Hong. Although they have been bullied by the prince, they are all harmless tricks. "Can you be a little prince? It''s like a city like a city. " Yiyang took the lead in attacking Taoism. "Yes, you are the prince of the Tang Dynasty. We will never go out with you again." Gao''an bangqiang said. Xiao Shufei put down her mouthwash cup and looked at all this with a smile. Since she became the crown prince, the acting Prince has come to see her almost once a month. Sometimes looking at the prince and their three bickering will make Xiao Shufei feel trance. How she hopes that the prince is her own son. "What about vegetarian festival? Hong''er came here, and he didn''t know to accompany hong''er. " Xiao Shufei played a role for the three, and she asked. The maids orderly take the leftovers from the table and bring a cup of new tea to everyone. "Vegetable Festival, Li Hong has been sent to do not know where." Gao An is too lazy to pay attention to Li HongChong''s face. She turns her head and returns to her mother''s concubine. Yiyang and Gao''an are one year behind each other. Now Yiyang is 15 and Gao''an is 14 years old. Both of them are royal women, and they gradually have the outline of beauty body. As long as they are not in front of Li Hong, they are always elegant and noble. Only in front of Li Hong, they are like beautiful and bright young girls waiting to blossom. "Mother concubine, the emperor should still be in Hongwen hall at this time, hehe." A bad smile appeared in Li Hong''s mouth. "Did you dig for him again?" Yiyang''s reaction was so quick that he was no longer like a silly princess who always lacked a tendon in his head. All this also benefited from Li Hong''s being cheated too many times.What''s more, Li Hong''s bad smile at the corner of his mouth is just like a black line on his mother''s Wu Mei''s forehead. The reason is that Li Hong has done wrong again. "Guo Yu left him behind. It is said that he did not recite the formula now, so he was naturally left until he learned it." Li Hong is easy to get rid of the relationship. "It''s not your invention of a bad formula. It''s really a headache. If I didn''t start reciting it early this morning, I''m afraid I''d have to stay in Hongwen hall by Guo Yu." Gao An''s face is not willing to complain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 What Yiyang and Gao''an said were the pithy formulas of addition and subtraction and multiplication and division that Li Hong taught them. As the subjects of hongwenguan and chongwenguan, they had to pass through carefully selected students. Unfortunately, Li Zong Xiao and his younger brother Li Suxiao could not pass the recitation. He happened to be met by the prince who was going to Ganlu hall from the east palace. Therefore, Guo Yu left him in the Hongwen hall and could not go back to the palace until he was back. Yiyang and Gao''an are in front of their mother''s concubine. They are chirping about Li Hong''s inhuman treatment for the past month. Li Hong had time to listen to their crying, and then faintly replied, "I persecute you so much, but also secretly take you out of the palace? If it wasn''t for me, which of you would be out of the palace? Not all of them are like Earth bumps. There are two frogs at the bottom of the well. " Xiao Shufei laughs and drinks tea while watching the cold palace become lively and warm. However, the eunuchs who are close to the prince, such as the summer solstice, seem to have been used to the expression and have already seen the scene in front of her. Only her only maid in palace, looking at everything in front of her in amazement, couldn''t believe that the royal children could be so childish. "Well, you two don''t make trouble. Thanks to hong''er''s care for you these years, it''s inconvenient for your mother and concubine to be around you. If it wasn''t for hong''er, you would still have today. It''s really unkind." "Hum." "Hum." Xiao Shufei ignored the two Hummers and said to Li Hong, "hong''er, you can''t let them behave like this in the future. The Royal Princess naturally has to have royal etiquette. If your father knows about it, I''m afraid they will have to implicate you." "What the mother and concubine said was very true. Hong''er kept in mind that from tomorrow, she would strictly discipline them and let them review the Royal etiquette three or five times a day." Li Hong said with a smile. Xiao Shufei smiles, and then takes the brocade box that her maid has already held in her hand. After opening it, she picks up several pieces of good Xuan paper. It seems that it has been some years, and the rice paper has turned yellow. "Hong''er, here you are. Take it. I know you can do it. I talked to your father a few days ago, and I also know some things outside the palace. Now, I''m looking forward to... " Xiao Shufei looked at Yiyang and Gao''an with loving eyes, and then said, "as long as they are safe and peaceful, I will be satisfied. At that time, you refused to accept the property presented to you by the Xiao family of Lanling. Now you want to come, or you are right. They used my property to curry favor with you. They didn''t keep in mind the fate of our mother and son. Now, I''ve figured it out. I''ve found someone to entrust with what my father left behind when I entered the palace. " Li Hong did not speak. He calmly took over the brocade box in Xiao Shufei''s hand, opened it and took out the paper inside. It was amazing that it was some share of the Xiaos'' industry in Lanling, and they were the shares of Xiao''s family in the whole industry of Lanling. Li Hong closed the brocade box silently after reading it. After thinking about it, she said, "my mother, hong''er is ashamed. I don''t want to make you embarrassed because of her angry words." "I don''t want to talk about that. Now, as long as I can watch them grow up, it''s more important than anything. Besides, your father and Emperor talk to me from time to time. It''s enough. These things, like people, should be owned by those who own them sooner or later. As the saying goes, dust returns to dust, and earth returns to earth. There are ten thousand dharmas in the world. Why don''t they belong to Buddhism? " "Ma Fei, what exactly did you give Li Hong?" Li Hong has just finished praising her. Now it seems that she is early, and the brain begins to lack muscle. Xiao Shufei laughs and hits the small hand that Yi Yang stretches over, feign anger way: "should not you know, don''t ask." Yi Yang made a face at Xiao Shufei and drew back her hand. Li Hong looked at Xiao Shufei. Maybe it was the death of the queen that triggered the way of life or the state of mind. In short, Xiao Shufei''s appearance has never changed in recent years. She is still so young and beautiful. It seems that years have taken special care of her. She has never left a trace of time on her face. It is no wonder that her father will visit her from time to time. "Ma Fei, hong''er has one more thing to discuss with you. Aunt Lanling will soon go back to the fiefdom. Hong''er wants sister Yiyang to go with aunt Lanling. First, take a look at the scenery outside. Secondly, as you know, aunt Lanling is now one of the richest women in Chang''an city. She has many homes in the south of the Yangtze River. So she wants to let elder sister Yiyang learn some business methods. What do you think? " "Go on, it''s better. Yiyang is big. With her in, I think it will be more convenient to come to Lanling." Xiao Shufei smiles gracefully, and her expression is full of calm to see through everything in the world. "Hong''er, thank you very much." "Li Hong, you haven''t asked for my opinion. Hum, I won''t go! I won''t go to Lanling with aunt Lanling. " Yi Yang sees Li Hong has something to ask for. When can I put on the airs of elder sister Huang? Over the past few years, he and Gao''an''s two elder sisters have been the focus of his prince''s mischief. For some reason, many snakes and mice were released in the palace, or when suddenly taking a bath, the maid next to him disappeared. Besides Li Hong, the culprit of these inexplicable events, none of them could be absent-minded or dare to do so."No, tomorrow there will be more pithy formulas to recite." Li Hong got up and bowed deeply to Xiao Shufei and said, "Hong Er, thank you for your mother''s concubine. It''s getting late. It''s time for my son''s ministers to leave. Talk to Yiyang and Gao An for a while. Tomorrow she is going to leave. It is estimated that she will not return to the palace for half a year or more. " After Li Hong finished, he turned and left, leaving Yiyang in a daze. Completely ignore their own existence, only with their mother''s wife, never asked whether they are willing or not. "Li Hong! I hate you Yiyang suddenly stood up and looked at Li Hong''s figure and cried sadly. Li Hong''s back froze for a moment, waved and left with the summer solstice. Xiao Shufei''s cleverness exceeded his expectation. He did not expect that Xiao Shufei could guess his intention this time. The actions of Yi Yang and Gao An in front of Xiao Shufei and Xiao Shufei''s casual asking about Li Sujie are the important reasons why Xiao Shufei finally gave her the brocade box. Now Xiao Shufei''s only purpose of supporting her life is to be more sad than death of her heart. From the peace of Yiyang and other three people, Xiao Shufei''s heart has been changed from the vicissitudes of her mind because she has lived in the palace for a long time. She has seen through all the Dharma forms in the world and her fame and fortune. Over the past few years, everything here has never changed. The yellow lanterns reflect the mottled walls, and the colorful falling colors are like the afterglow of the sunset, silent but strong. The new imperial palace, because of the decadence of the deep palace, seems to add a trace of vicissitudes and indignation to the prosperous Tang Dynasty. At that time, the incomplete wind chime had only left the silk thread and spider web intertwined together, and the wind chime had already fallen to the earth. It is like the palace that will usher in the flourishing age of Tang Dynasty. The endless disturbances and the separation and separation of sad songs show a unique color on the canvas of history. The Daming Palace behind the Taiji palace was rebuilt. It was a lively scene. The increasingly prosperous palace and glazed tiles seemed to laugh at the decay and decay of Taiji palace. Because of Li Hong''s strong protest, the tall trees and trees have never made way for the construction of Daming Palace, so they have been preserved until now. At that time, it is said that queen Wang was executed in the hut behind the woods, and Wu Mei never set foot here again. At the moment, Wu Mei stands alone in the middle of the woods, in the middle of the only stone road. She is dressed in a light yellow Queen''s dress, which gives a panoramic view of her majesty and her mother''s posture in the world. Not far behind him, Lian tie looks like a hound ready to protect the owner at any time. He looks around with vigilance, any wind and grass move. There was also a man standing on one side. Li Yifu, a tall man, was standing there motionless with his head bent down. Li Hong''s pace is heavy, slowly walked up the forest of this passage, the first sight saw the figure of the mother. "Mother..." Li Hong looks at the figure startled way. Wu Mei turned her head slowly: "the first time that the empress mother saw you here, she slapped you in the face, and then she didn''t sleep well for three days and three nights." Li Hong walked quickly to Wu Mei. The palace lantern with glass lampshade was not disturbed by the flowing air. It was burning quietly in the lampshade, lighting up everything on both sides of the stone road. "The son minister knew his sin and let his mother wait here." Li Hongyi couldn''t figure out the intention of the Empress Dowager for a while. First, he pleaded guilty. "I haven''t been here since I beat you last time. I didn''t expect that I came here again because of you Li Hong! Is she your biological mother?! How long did you not accompany this palace to use the meal like this joyful laughter?! Is it not enough for Li Hong to feel better when we executed Wang and left Xiao? It''s not enough for you to show benevolence to the people in the world! In front of your father and emperor, you plead for the three evil animals, and you intercede for the soldiers'' relatives who sit in the art of war! You are the prince who is famous for his filial piety and benevolence! But have you ever thought about how you felt after your birth? Today, you are here laughing and laughing, and you are always happy! This palace is waiting here quietly! Li Hong, who is your biological mother in the end All of a sudden, Li Yiwu''s first man kneels down before he gets down on his knees. All of a sudden, Li Yiwu''s first man gets down on his knees. The summer solstice, Xiaohan, Huameng and mang seeds kneel on the ground for the first time because of Wu Mei''s roar, and her head is close to the cold ground, shivering! Wu Mei''s roar made Li Hong unprepared and stupefied, which was different from the kind and gentle empress mother who had always been in front of him. Looking at his mother''s face, Li Hong saw more heartbroken and pitiful! Moreover, he was also keenly aware that it was the first time for the empress mother to call himself his own palace in front of him for so many years! As for when the empress mother arrived here and how long she stood alone here, Li Hong did not know, and he did not dare to ask. "This palace has brought you Li Yifu. In four years'' time, this palace gives you four years'' time. If you can''t satisfy our palace with your masterpieces, if you can''t prove yourself to be a qualified crown prince in the Tang Dynasty, you can go to Zongzheng Temple yourself!"Xia Guan Feng Yi dances in the night sky. Wu Mei is determined, but she doesn''t dare to look at Li Hong''s face. She turns her head and leaves. On the silent stone road, Li Yifu kneels there waiting for Li Hong to fall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 This is the first time he saw his mother so weak and determined that her back was full of loneliness and sorrow in the night. But even so, for her own sake, the empress mother still chose to compromise, and finally chose to hand over Li Yifu to him. Li Hong looked at his lonely back and sighed: "grain of grain, Huameng, send Li Yifu to Dali temple. Without permission, they enter the harem, flatter and flatter the queen Looking at the stars in the sky, Li Hong walked and said, "frame Xiao Shufei, attack and rape Yiyang and Princess Gao''an." Li Yifu knelt there motionless, lowered his head and watched Li Hong''s feet pass by him. At this moment, he was more clear than anyone else, and his official career finally came to an end. However, to his surprise, he was finally accused by the crown prince. "Thank you, your highness." To listen to Li Yuan''s footsteps. "It''s good to understand. It''s hard for you these days." Li Hong did not stop and said with his back to Li Yifu. Li Yifu knew very well that his daughter and son-in-law, together with his daughter and son-in-law, bought officials, sold officials, attacked and raped his colleagues, and even when his majesty called him into the palace for questioning on that day, the accusation of great disrespect, which he did not apologize for when he left, would be written off. In order to protect him and give an account to the court, the prince turned his crime into a private matter of the royal family. This means that I still want to fight for the revision of the clan records and so on, which will never come true. As for the future of his daughter and son-in-law, it depends on whether the crown prince will be merciful to them in the past few years. Passing by the palace of the queen mother, there are still bright lights, but behind the prosperity of the palace, it seems that there is a sad woman crying. Li Hong sighed silently, with the summer solstice and Xiaohan finally did not enter the palace of Wumei, slowly continued to move forward. In the dark room, Wu Mei also looks at Li Hong''s figure. When she sees Li Hong staring at her palace, she feels inexplicably relaxed and satisfied. But the ambition at the bottom of her heart, the emptiness after being gradually extinguished, will be entangled in her heart for a long time. To let go of Li Yifu represents his own compromise. From then on, he has to settle down in the affairs of the harem. Above the court, it will be between their father and son. As for the relationship between father and son, or father son struggle, they will have no relationship in these years. The next day, just at dawn, Princess Lanling''s carriage stopped at the gate of Jiafu gate, the prince''s east palace. "Get up and see when it''s still sleeping!" Lanling''s Apricot eyes are wide, pulling the soft cotton quilt on the prince''s bed. The prince grabbed a corner of the quilt, curled up in the only remaining quilt, covered his head and said anything, and wanted to sleep more. "How can anyone get up so early? When Yiyang comes, you can go directly. Do you want me to see you off?" Li Hong hid in the quilt and said lazily. "Is this my own business? Such a big thing, you give me a person, and a delicate princess who has never been out of the palace. What do you think of your aunt and me? As a guest of your prince, right? I''m counting on us to run errands and make money for you, don''t you? " Lanling stood in front of the bed for a long time. She was so tired that she couldn''t reach the ears of the little things. Now that I grow up, I don''t feel like I can pinch and hit as a kid. I''m just ten years old. It seems that I can''t do it if I don''t use my Assassin''s mace. "I''ll ask you again. You can''t get up." Lanling hands akimbo, looking at Li Hong like cicada pupa wrapped himself in a quilt. ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± Li Hong told Lanling that he was determined not to get up. "All right, little thing, you think I''m not going to be able to do that." After Lanling finished, in the summer solstice, Xiaohan and other people''s gaping, shoes also do not take off, directly jumped to Li Hong''s bed. "Well, I don''t have a bed yet." Li Hong was shocked. Suddenly, he felt that there was another person on him, and he was almost out of breath. "Little things know how shy they are? I''m just ten years old. Even if it comes to me, Lanling doesn''t care. Besides, I''m still your aunt. " Lanling said, while fighting with Li Hong''s hands, trying to get rid of Li Hong''s hands and grab Li Hong''s ears. "Princess Yiyang is here." The voice of Hua Meng at the door came. "Let her come in and help." Lanling said for Li Hong. "Yiyang is not allowed to come in." Li Hong was in a hurry. It was all right. He always liked sleeping naked. If the quilt was taken off by two girls, how could he still be a prince in the east palace. Xiazhi and Xiaohan, under the threat of Lanling''s eyes, dare not move, nor dare to speak, not to let Yiyang come in. "Yiyang has met Lanling Gu She said Jumping in the Yiyang by the eyes of a magical scene, surprised forget salute. The scene in front of her made her a little confused, wrapped in the quilt Li Hongzheng and riding on his body Lanling? But is it really the case? Fighting! "Yiyang is still in a daze. If you really want to go to Lanling with me, help me hold down Li Hong''s two hands now! Hurry up Lanling looked at Yi Yang, who was stunned."Oh, yes, aunt, I will help you now." Yiyang is a kind of goods with a weak head. Lanling is old and doesn''t care, not to mention Li Hong''s aunt! If you climb into Li Hong''s bed, you will not know that the imperial censor will impeach him to death. It is impossible that Li Hong''s Prince and her Princess will be abolished. "Stop. Yiyang, you''re stupid. Where is this place? You dare to come up and be careful that the imperial historian will abolish your princess. " Li Hong is a little out of his ability. After all, he is too young. For such a long time, Lanling has made him lose his strength. "If you don''t call me sister Huang, you''ll say I''m stupid! Aunt, Yiyang is here to help you! " Yi Yang could not help but jump into bed. The bed, which was already in a mess, was in a mess at the moment. Li Hongda was overwhelmed by the new force of Yiyang. After a while, the prince screamed in the palace of Prince Donggong! Li Hong reluctantly washes with the help of the summer solstice. Lanling and Yiyang are tidying up their own clothes. The clothes that were scattered during the frolic just now, and the women''s clothes of the Tang Dynasty, which had been open to the public, had already let the two women''s spring light leak out just now and then, the white chest touched Li Hong''s body from time to time. Fortunately, Li Hong is still young. Although he is a man of nine to ten generations, his physical age is still enough for him to bear these beautiful pictures. However, if a few years later, Li Hong will not dare to play with them so freely. Sullen and displeased, Xia Zhi was about to help him with his hair and crown. Li Hong waved his hand and said impatiently, "don''t do it. I''m not going out of the palace today. Besides going to Chongwen hall, I don''t need to tie my hair." Summer solstice smile, has become more mature, and Xiaohan has already grown into a graceful beauty. Every time Lanling saw them, he would tease them: "it''s a pity that they are so beautiful now. If only hong''er were a few years older, they could let you sleep." Every time, Lanling, who had been a husband twice, had to tease Li Hong''s four maids with a flushed, voluptuous face. At that time, Li Hong couldn''t accept every word of Lanling. It is enough to imagine how open the custom of women in the Tang Dynasty, whether royal or noble or ordinary people, was in this respect. After they had finished eating in the East Palace, Li Hong led them to the gate of Jiafu gate. Naturally, they passed the Chongwen hall in the prince''s residence. Early in the morning, the student who came to Chongwen hall to learn saw the prince take Princess Lanling out, so he immediately stood and bowed to one side. Every student''s look at Li Hong''s eyes is full of fear and worship for the rest of his life, because none of the problems they have come up with in Chongwen hall has defeated his Highness the prince. No matter what kind of bizarre and fanciful questions, as long as the prince is asked, he can always give you some specious answers, which are very close to the correct answers, and even sometimes just give you some advice, and then let you follow the light he gave you to find a brighter answer behind. That''s why the students adore him. As for the fear of him, it is because as long as there are students who are lazy and skilful, the prince will make life worse than death, and all shapes are miserable. "Are you sure you just Are you just going back to Lanling instead of moving your family back to Lanling? " Li Hong looked at the long carriage at the door and asked in an incredible way. The princess Lanling, whose life was simple and cost-effective, had long since ceased to exist. Instead, she had become the rich lady Lanling who was luxurious, comfortable and luxurious. "Are there many of them? It''s necessary to spend money on the road. Naturally, it has to be equipped. Otherwise, there is something missing on the road, but it''s very troublesome. What''s more, the goods in the shop in the south just happened to be loaded, so you have to pay more for the waterway Lanling said with pride. "Auntie, have you ever calculated the cost of water passage or carriage Li Hong is not good to ask, these years all grow up an Cheng rich woman, how the brain still can''t turn this curve. "Of course, you know that the waterway saves money. You really think your aunt is stupid, but there are also many shops along the way. Do you have to take a carriage to transport them to the shop?" Lanling amorous feelings white one eye, already was about to be as high as her shoulder Li Hong. "Well, you are right. Huameng, grain of grain Li Hong said to the two people behind him. Two people nodded, then with the prince six rate left and right guard dozens of people, began to check the goods in the carriage one by one. Looking at the left and right guards, he quickly rushed to each carriage and called out: "be careful. You should touch what you should touch. If anyone dares to move, chop your hand!" Lanling turned his head and looked at Li Hong with a smile, and said in a hum: "you have to check your aunt''s carriage like this. Have you checked the carriage in the name of your mother? I heard from Chang''an city that the Queen''s family can get everything out of Taiyi City, and most of the prohibited products have reached the hands of merchants from all over the world through them! " "It''s just hearsay. It''s impossible." Li Hong listened to a frown, perfunctory Lanling warning said.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 The advantage of routine inspection is that after the crown prince''s inspection, no matter whether the carriage leaves Chang''an city or on the way to Lanling, no one or any government department will inspect the carriage, and many links are omitted. Therefore, this is why Lanling is not difficult for Li Hong to inspect. "At that time, Wang Jing, Wang Kang and Liu Shuang did things by yourself. Although Wang had lost power at that time, the big tree of the Wang family in Taiyuan was still there, and you still had the courage to fight him. Now that I''m a prince, I''ve grown up. I don''t know if you have the courage to explore your two uncles. I know that Bai Chun is always responsible for these things. It''s not my aunt who says you are. You are really big hearted. In such a big city, you are so generous and trust, and give it to a foreign woman to take care of it. You let me say that you are smart or stupid! " Lanling''s speech box can''t stop when it is opened, and the dissatisfaction in the tone is also expressed. "Bai Chun shouldn''t mess around. Of course, there are other changes. It''s good if you can''t touch the core things. As for the others, I''ll give you an account after I''ve personally inquired about them." Li Hong laughs and holds the jade hand of Lanling. "Not to me, but to the Tang Dynasty and the merchants of other countries. This is what you said. You would rather not be fair, but to keep justice forever! Did you forget? What''s more, it''s about you and your mother. I''m not afraid that this will come into your mother''s ears. Similarly, if you have lived in the prince''s mansion for a long time, should you take more activities and take a look at what the businessmen in the Tang Dynasty really want? Bullying the market is the royal face! Come on, you don''t have to tell me about it! " Lanling was the first to step onto the carriage. Yi Yang, dressed as a palace girl in plain clothes, blinks at Li Hong, stealthily reaches out his hand and pinches Li Hong on the soft meat around his waist. In pain, Li Hong bares his teeth and looks at the students who continue to enter Chongwen hall, but he can''t shout. Reluctantly, he was pulled into the carriage by Lanling. Looking at Li Hong, he told him, "when I''m away, help me take care of my mother''s concubine and Gao''an and Sujie. You are not allowed to bully them." Li Hong waved his hand. The Yi Yang didn''t know which tendon was wrong again. After I hated you yesterday, he changed into a different person. However, he did not have the heart to guess these things now. Looking at the motorcade slowly driving away like a long dragon, Li Hong thought about Lanling''s words. This is obviously not what Lanling, who has always been kind and gentle, would say such a thing with Lanling''s undisputed nature? Li Hong expressed doubts. Even though she has become a rich woman with rich money with aunt Chengyang and aunt Xincheng, it is not because of her wealth that she suddenly becomes angry, and then asks her to say such words that endanger her. She must have been instructed. Otherwise, my aunt would not have said this to herself in such a tough tone, regardless of the occasion. So who is it? Li Hong slowly turned around and looked at the gate of the east palace. From a distance, he could see the Daming Palace which was being built in full swing. "Your Highness, do you want to call Wu Shaoqing and Wu Shaojian into the palace to ask about this?" Grain of grain looked at Li Hong''s frown and said softly. "I''m looking for death. I''ve just got Li Yifu from the Empress Dowager. Today, I''ll call two uncles to ask. Do you think about the consequences of me? And what if it''s not them? " Li Hong glared at the grain of grain, and then said, "your eunuch''s duty, now it seems that you have almost forgotten. When will it be your turn to talk more about this? Go to the inner province to accept the guilt. " As soon as he was shocked and pale, he suddenly remembered that Li Hong had seriously warned his eight people not to interfere in the affairs of the court at any time, even if it was not a suggestion. For so many years, no one has ever talked too much about the big issues of right and wrong or the government. Today, his lack of "carelessness" has violated the taboo of the prince. So he quickly knelt down and said, "yes, I will obey the will of your highness, and now I will go to the inner province to accept the guilt." One side of the summer solstice beautiful eyes again and again, looking at Li Hong''s cold expression, he tried to stop. Finally, he bit his lips and swallowed the words to his mouth. Wu Yuanqing, as the Shaoqing of Zongzheng temple and Wu yuanshuang as the Shao Jian of Shaofu, are not likely to serve the royal family, but they are not absolutely impossible. As for the two uncles, Wu Weiliang and Wu huaiyun, who are Wei Wei Liang and Wu huaiyun, I''m afraid they have little to do with Wu huaiyun. The fact that these two men were together with Wu yuanshuang and disrespectful to his aunt, I''m afraid, has already made them very quiet about their present situation. They can''t do anything against themselves, can''t they? Li Hong didn''t know these people in his mind. He had little contact with these people in recent years. He only met them in his mother''s palace, and did not have a deep understanding of these people. What about my aunt''s son? Is it more likely? It is no secret in the harem that the relationship between aunt Wu Shun and his father and emperor is not a secret. The empress is also turning a blind eye. Otherwise, Wu Shun, his aunt, would not have been made a Korean lady by his father. But this does not mean that the Empress Dowager is not angry. His aunt has an affair with his father. He lanminyue, her daughter, has also been brought here. The mother and daughter are determined to be innocent with the father.Because of this, the empress mother and his father gradually separated, and the empress mother Li Hong''s ambition for power in recent years has something to do with the entanglement between his aunt and his daughter and his father? What''s more, his aunt''s son he Lanmin is 10 years older than himself. Now he is 20 years old. Li Hong thinks that he is the most likely to sell the forbidden goods of Taiyi city? This product is absolutely right. It is a real dandy. Li Hong remembers that when he was a private school teacher, Li Hong once commented on this product. He was absolutely a starving ghost and a master who "would rather die than be a ghost". Relying on himself as the nephew of Empress Wu, he is also born handsome, talented and elegant. He is known as "young and beautiful" in Chang''an city Oh, by the way, when Li Hong thought of this place, he suddenly felt as if he had been hit by something. Suddenly, he was in a trance, and there were stars in front of him. He remembered that when he was a private school teacher, he lanminzhi was selected as the concubine of Prince Li Hong because he heard that Yang Sijian was beautiful. So the heart of curiosity, even in Prince Li Hong was about to hold a wedding, insulted the princess who did not pass the door! The prince was forced to change temporarily and marry another daughter as the crown princess. In this way, the goods did not die. It was not until 671 A.D. that he was put to death because of the satin that Empress Wu gave to the Wu family to do Buddhist services. Li Hong couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat when he thought of it. Damn it, this solid green hat can''t be put on any more. Otherwise, he would be too cowardly. He lanminzhi! Lonely remember you, this thing seems to have something to do with him. Li Hong suddenly felt that Aunt Lanling was a little too hot to tell himself about this. Whether it is two uncles or two uncles, or that cousin and cousin, or aunt himself. The backers behind these people are all pointing directly to the father and the queen! No matter which one he moved, he was looking for a smoke, and it was hard to shake for a while. Unknowingly, my uncle and family have such a deep foundation in the palace, and they want to uproot them No, Li Hong felt like he was going to walk on a steel wire if he wanted to build branches and leaves. If he didn''t, he would have to fall off a cliff and fall to pieces! Who in the end is it? How can such a cruel move be made? Li Hong pondered over the introduction that Lanling threw to himself. After careful consideration, the plot behind the introduction was to force himself to become the crown prince! Li Hong sighed helplessly and said to Huameng: "can you work hard and bear no grudges in the palace of Prince Pu? Invite them into the palace. " "Yes, your highness." Hua Meng bowed and said, and then hurried to the prince Pu''s mansion. With the summer solstice and snow to Chongwen Museum, shangguanyi, Xu Jingzong and others are learning for the students in the school. At this time, the number of students in Chongwen hall had reached an astonishing 500, including the children of various clans and some ministers in the imperial court. But generally speaking, the majority of them are poor scholars. According to the proverb, "the dragon begets the dragon, the Phoenix begets the Phoenix, and the mouse''s son can make holes." In short, Li Hong''s needs are totally different from those of the Guozijian, hongwenguan and chongwenguan. What he needs is the students who open up a new learning mode under his great principles and policies, forget those ancient sages such as the five classics and so on, and give priority to their own unrestrained thinking, dare to innovate boldly and put forward fantastic ideas. "Sir, when students are reading today, they think of one thing and want to ask for advice." Shangguanyi, with a book in her hand, was annotating a rare Chinese character. Li Hong stood at the door, looking at the student dressed in plain clothes, about fourteen or fifteen, and suddenly stood up and asked. Shangguanyi put down the book in his hand, looked at the student and said, "Yu Wenrong, what''s the matter?" "Sir, the students want to know, if the winter comes this year, the snow is twice as thick as last year, the people can''t go out, the government can''t go to the court, and the people don''t have grain, how can the court help the people in cold and hunger?" Yu Wen talks with his eloquence. "Now, when you want to take the Hubu entrance examination, you should think about it and ask if you really want to study." Shangguan Yi said indifferently and easily. "Sir, the students have a way. I don''t know if they should stop for a while and discuss with your classmates?" Yu Wenrong bowed to the disciple''s ceremony and said. "Yes. Your royal highness once said that no matter what comes to your mind, you can bring it up. We can discuss it together and come up with countermeasures or answers. " "Brother Yuwen, I think that if one day the road is blocked by heavy snow and the people have no food or clothing, it is beyond human power''s ability. We can only follow the fate of heaven. If it comes to that day and I''m trapped in my house, I will naturally eat all the food I can eat. In order to keep warm during a long period of heavy snow, we can even use some worthless things to warm the house until the snow stops suddenly or the neighborhood gives help. " A young man with a round collar and a plain robe in blue stood up and held his head high."This is just your personal opinion. What should you do from the perspective of the government? Are we waiting for the snow to stop and rescue the people? " Yu Wenrong asked. "This..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 Seeing that he couldn''t answer, Yu Wenrong said with a smile: "my younger brother thinks that when the heavy snow begins to fall, the court should make a judgment early and open a warehouse to feed the people as soon as possible." "What if it''s not snowy? Can the people support themselves? " Another person stood up. He was Yang Jiong, who had been known as a child prodigy since childhood. "Not much snow? If the snow is not big, the imperial court can take back the grain after the ice and snow melt. As for whether the people can support themselves, in my opinion, this does not affect the government''s grain supply. " Yu Wenrong looked at Yang Jiong and said. Li Hong listened to these people''s discussions outside. Yang Jiong and Wang Bo were both in this school. They both had some idealistic feelings. The talent in poetry and ode is amazing, but the scholar''s pedantic and idealistic views have also appeared in them. "The grain distributed by the court is no longer possible to be recovered. If this is done, will the people be happy and the court will not go through the motions? Give more, give less? How long does it snow? Who knows? It''s all arranged by God, and it can''t be solved as brother Yuwen said. " Wang Bo and Yang Jiong are like each other. They often discuss poetry together in the past two years and have established a good friendship. "I''ve met Mr. Li Hong." Li Hong had a good time listening at the door. Although there were no substantive suggestions on the matters discussed, Yu Wenrong''s suggestion was the embryonic form of a necessary mechanism. In the same year, the general manager Cheng Zhijie attacked the Western Turks. Because Wang Wendu was jealous of Su dingfang''s military achievements, he falsely passed the imperial edict and seized the military power, so that the whole army missed the best opportunity to defeat the Western Turks. Finally, Cheng Zhi was implicated in the reduction of officials from death. Wang Wendu was also executed after returning to the court. Taking this as an example, we can only prove that this is not the fault of any one person, but that the existing system is not sound enough. In the course of the war, there was a joke that the imperial edict was passed on to the deputy chief executive instead of to the chief executive. "See your royal highness." More than 50 people in the house got up in a hurry and saluted. Li Hong waved his hand, then sat down on another chair beside shangguanyi with a smile, looked at Yu Wenrong and asked, "go on, I want to hear your final solution." "Yes, your highness." Yu Wenrong bowed to salute, and then said: "after talking about this point, in fact, my point of view has also been expressed, that is, advance payment in advance, open warehouses to release grain, send cloth and give firewood when the heavy snow begins to fall, so as to ensure that the loss of heavy snow to the people is minimized. If the snow is small and the time is short, some of it can be recovered completely, and even the people can use the money to offset the property. " Li Hong gave a silent smile and continued to ask Yu Wenrong, "do you remember when the rain started to fall this year, I asked you to measure the water level of Yong''an canal and Longshou canal?" "Back to your royal highness, the students remember that every time it rains this year, students have taken notes. Even in Qujiang pool, students have measured the water level after the rain." Yu Wenrong said. Li Hong nodded, stood up from his chair, turned around and walked to the glass writing board behind him. He picked up the chalk on the edge of the writing board. After a moment''s thinking, he wrote on the writing board seven colors: red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. Li Hong turned to look at Yu Wenrong and said, "report all the water levels you measured." As Yu Wenrong reported a water level, Li Hong marked the number of water level under a specific color. After reporting seven water levels of different sizes, Li Hong also arranged the marked water levels in order of high and low under the seven colors. Li Hongyi didn''t even know what he wanted to do. Li Hong threw down the chalk in his hand, clapped his hands and said, "what we lack is not method, but system. If there is no perfect system, no matter how feasible your method is, no matter how smoothly you can solve the flood and snow disasters of the people, without a perfect system, everything will be in vain. Because all the methods want to be implemented, they will always be more difficult than methods. Only when a system is established can the methods we can conceive be implemented. In this process, there will be various weaknesses in the methods. However, as long as the system is guaranteed, everything will become simple and effective. " After Li Hong finished speaking, he looked at the people''s expression of thinking, slowed down for a moment, and then continued to say, "so, this is the system I''m talking about." Li Hong went to the writing board again, pointed to the red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple below, indicating the water level from low to high. Pointing to the first water level, he said, "Yong''an canal, Longshou canal and Qujiang pool are enough for us to roughly analyze the size of the rain. With the change of water level, we can correspond to which color he is under, and we can have insight into this in advance What kind of corresponding consequences will the rain bring to the people. There is a premise, that is, we need to use which color water mark as the standard "Don''t you understand? Is it difficult to understand? " Li Hong looked at them and explained: "the water level is red. Naturally, the court doesn''t have to help the people. As the water level rises in turn, the color on the top will change relatively. If we take the cyan color as the warning line, for example, when the water level reaches the cyan color, does it mean that the rainfall is too heavy and the people can no longer help themselves, then can we start the so-called system of rescuing the common people? ""Rain can be measured by river channels, but what about snowy days? What should we do with the heavy snow? " Yuwenrong no matter how much he has digested, can''t wait to continue to absorb more inspiration. "Snow is the same, even simpler. One bamboo pole is enough to accomplish the task. There are many counties in Guanzhong area, and the population radiates from Chang''an and Luoyang. We just need to set up a bamboo pole in the open space. With the size of the snowfall, how much bamboo pole will be submerged? Isn''t that a very clear reminder Li Hong blinked and said. All of them suddenly realized that the school was like a hornet exploding its nest. All of them talked about it one after another and began to discuss it in different ways. After a long time, the voice of discussion gradually subsided, and many students'' faces were filled with excitement. At this time, a student about 15 or 16 stood up and solemnly asked, "Your Highness, the students have a question to ask you." "Say it." "All these things you said need to be based on the system you just mentioned. The students think about it. Even if we can measure the size of the rain and defend according to the warning line, if the imperial court does not have this set of system, will we not talk about war here like Zhao Kuo?" Liang Xiaoren''s question is very acute. It points to the most important link, that is, who will promote it. If the court does not promote it, it will not help. On the contrary, he gave a thumbs up to Liang Xiaoren to show his appreciation. Then he walked back and forth in the middle of the school and said slowly, "the system is on the one hand. The time required for the court to establish a system is not like ours. As long as it is discussed, it is enough to implement it. You are sure that you can Has your idea matured after the discussion? " Yu Wenrong stood up and said, "go back to the crown prince, if the system you mentioned can be established, our brief discussion just now will be enough to cope with the annual famine, so that the people will no longer be uprooted and displaced because of the famine." Li Hong walked up to Yu Wenrong, and a bad smile came out of his mouth. This smile was too familiar. Both Yu Wenrong, Wang Bo, Yang Jiong, and Liang Xiaoren just now felt a chill in the back of his back at the same time. Did he forget something? "I have always warned you that a high degree determines the comprehensiveness of your view, and the perspective determines the correctness of your implementation method. Unfortunately, you still haven''t reached my standard. You will leave Chongwen Museum in one year. You are the first group of students to enter Chongwen hall. If you are of this level, you will lose all face of Donggong. No matter which one of you, after leaving Chongwen hall, is preparing for the imperial examination of the imperial court, or choosing the position I offer you, no, I will not ask you, and I will not meet the requirements. " Li Hong''s bad smile at the corner of his mouth is more prosperous and goes to shangguanyi again. Shangguanyi is also a face of doubt, these students have considered very thoughtful, why the prince is not satisfied? "I dare to ask the crown prince that they have considered everything. Why are you not satisfied?" Shangguanyi is not asking at this moment as a gentleman, but as a minister. Obviously, he was also very concerned about how to spend the famine for the people, so he asked in his capacity as a minister. "A small bamboo pole and a curved river can let you see the size of the flood and snow disaster. But do you really think that a natural disaster is just that the people are short of food and clothing and displaced? Rain, snow all over the road, how do you transport these to the people''s hands? And how to ensure that the people have enough ability to spend after receiving the food and clothing you sent? Have you considered that there will be pestilence after a great disaster? Where do disaster relief personnel come from and all the food and clothing expenses come from? What should people do when they are homeless? How can the relief people be resettled in case of floods and snowstorms? What about young children, women, the elderly, and those who are not able to move? " Li Hong glanced at all the people and continued to say slowly: "no matter what kind of natural disaster it is, if we want to fight against it with manpower, what we have to do is just like dealing with a severe war. Sometimes it takes even more time and effort than war, and there will be more deaths and injuries! This is not only food and clothing can be solved, there are many problems to be solved. However, I am very grateful to Yu Wenrong for the assumption you put forward. I have decided, Mr. Shangguan, to take this as the subject of this month. After a month, I couldn''t come up with a feasible plan. I was standing outside Jiafu''s door for two hours with the sign "I''m stupid." Looking at the silence, Li Hong was obviously willing to accept this new topic. Li Hong''s bad smile gradually faded and said again: "I''m not afraid of any problems, I''m afraid we can''t find out what the problem is? There are those who are engaged in poetry, pharmacology, and others like Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren who have been staring at the Daming Palace under construction. Are you sure you can take charge of it? Daming Palace gives you two a wall. With the knowledge you have learned now, I don''t think it can stand safely under that wall. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 "Thank you, your highness." Said all the students. They now admire Li Hong so much and show great respect, not only because Li Hong is the crown prince, but also because Li Hong used his erudition to conquer these arrogant students who think they are smarter than others. The most important thing is that Li Hong gave them the space of imagination, and got rid of the rigour and pedantry of the literati in their bodies, so that each and every one of them had the space to release their proud advantages, and was no longer confined to their understanding and exploration of the knowledge of the sages. "Practice is the only standard to test all truth. No matter what kind of macro theory you say, I respect it. If you want to experiment, I will provide you with funds and goods. As the saying goes, "three hundred and sixty lines lead to excellence." Everyone can''t be erudite. I just hope you are good at what you like, and walk out of a path you boldly explore along the way. The sages have provided us with the foundation and created a path for us. But what if we end up with a thorn? Shall we go back? no What I need is for you to keep going and create your own path for future generations. " Li Hong gazed at everyone and said solemnly. "In accordance with the will of his Highness the prince." All the students said in unison again. Li Hong divided the 500 students in Chongwen hall into ten classes. Instead of dividing subjects as in previous generations, Li Hong took them together as a stew pot. He wanted to see what kind of results could be achieved in the end. What''s more, the present teaching staff do not allow him to make the decision of division of subjects. They can only emancipate their thinking in accordance with the present immediate policy, so that they can dare to explore more and not shrink back from the achievements left by their predecessors. There are 50 students in one class and 100 students in two classes in the same year. Ten classes are divided into classes according to the ten days of heavenly stems and earthly branches. After the students are promoted to class B, that is, after yuwenrong''s class, there will be a lot of practical opportunities for them to show what they have learned. When class a arrives, they are required to write an article on their own thoughts. Li Hong will select the talents he needs according to these. The rest can be placed in Taiyi City, or he can choose his own scientific examination or even recommend it to others. Pinyin, punctuation, simple mathematics, physics and other disciplines, they were the first to have fully mastered. Led by Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren, they showed a keen interest in physics and mathematics. Yu Wenkai, the grandfather of Yu Wenrong, was the planner of Chang''an City and the designer of the canal. The Grand Canal of Sui and Tang dynasties used a lot of advanced mathematical methods in this era. Therefore, these two people seem to have heredity in this respect, showing great interest and talent in these. Wang Bo and Yang Jiong are now following shangguanyi, and they also show amazing talent in annotating Chinese characters. This is also due to the fact that they read a lot of sages'' books at the beginning. Unconsciously, Li Hong wandered in Chongwen hall until noon. After having dinner with shangguanyi and other gentlemen, Li Hong returned to the east palace. Hard work and no complaint at this time has been waiting, the two people compared with the previous years of the image of the earth buns, has been greatly different. The two men of the same appearance looked full of vigor, ruddy complexion and full of vitality. At the moment, they are already the elite in the forbidden area of Taiyi City, enjoying high prestige in the forbidden area. Just as soon as he sat down, before he could ask questions, Hua Meng suddenly ran in in with a look of panic. Li Hong''s face was cold and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" "Your Highness, division Xu Yan (Yu Nian Sansheng) has been detained by the Ministry of punishment." Hua Meng wiped the sweat on his forehead and said. Li Hong frowned tightly. Master Xu was the crown prince Zhan Shi of the east palace. According to the system of three provinces and six ministries in Tang Dynasty, the position of Prince Zhan Shi was like a functional department of Shangshu Province, but now he was banned by the Ministry of punishment. "Why?" Li Hong asked. "It''s said that he went back to his royal highness because Xu Tianran, the son of Xu Zhan, shot and killed people. But Xu Zhan knew about it and didn''t report it. He didn''t want to be known by the imperial censor. Now he is detained by the Ministry of punishment for hearing." Hua Meng dare not look up. Since this morning, the prince has nothing to be happy about. Princess Lanling has not given the prince a problem yet, which brings another problem. "Go down, I know." Li Hong moved his neck and said with some indifference. "Who is this? What''s the purpose of asking yourself problems one after another? " Li Hong murmured constantly. If Li Hong tried Li Yifu at this time, he would naturally get the exact answer he wanted. Unfortunately, Li Yifu has been jailed by him, and he has not had time to bring him to trial. So he had to guess from his father, his mother, and several princes. Li Hong''s pretence of relaxed, let the side of the hard work but shiver in the heart. Today, even if the prince does not look for them, they will go into the palace to see the prince, because there is an accident in Taiyi city. "Is there something different in the forbidden area?" Looking up, Li hong''er asked.Putong, no matter how hard you work, your knees are soft, and they both kneel on the ground at the same time. Li Hong looked at the scene and sighed helplessly. The scene that he didn''t want to see also appeared. It seems that there is something wrong with Taiyi city. "Get up and tell me what''s going on?" Li Hong held back the depressed mood in his heart and asked. "The prince made atonement, and a lot of mercury was lost in the forbidden area." "When was it lost?" "It was lost last night. This morning Miss Bai Chun was the first to find out. She ordered us to rush back to tell you." "How can you escape the guard of six rates and transport the mercury away? You know everything. Is there anything else? " When Li Hong heard that mercury was also lost, he suddenly calmed down. "Go back to the prince, left General Zuo Wei disappeared yesterday. " Let Lao''s head clings to the ground and says with trembling. Although I have not seen the prince angry since I met him, I don''t know why the prince is more and more calm at the moment, which makes them feel the fear and chill from the inside out. "Liang Jianfang is missing?" Li Hong tried to force himself to keep calm. Liang Jianfang is a strong general who is almost as famous as Xue Rengui. He was specially assigned to him by his father when he made him prince. He was appointed as the left guard General of the prince''s sixth rate. Unexpectedly, he disappeared last night? Xia Zhi cleverly took a wet towel soaked in cold water and helped Li Hong wipe his face. "Summer solstice, where are the people now? Search for the corpses of Liang Jianren and see them live. " Li Hong had a bad feeling that when he found Liang Jianfang, he was already a cold corpse. "Jingzhe was in Luoyang. Cheetah wrote this morning and expected to arrive in Chang''an in the evening." The summer solstice said softly. "The current situation is not good. Jingzhe and Cheetah are all so far away from me at this time! Hehe... " Li Hong suddenly laughed. It seems that this bureau is not only the Empress Dowager or the emperor. Obviously, both the empress and the empress are very concerned about themselves. It is very much like that the couple act like themselves at the same time. It''s really a couple. Let''s go. They even choose to be together and make themselves like trapped animals. It is not difficult to understand Li Hong ''s conjecture. The problem that Princess Lanling gave him apparently seemed to be inspired by his mother. The cheetah and Jingzhe happened to be away from him at this time. The two leaders of lijieng gate, who were transformed, were only allowed to move them under the command of the emperor. At this time, it happened that they were all within a hundred li away from themselves. Liang Jianfang was given to himself by his father. He disappeared for no reason last night and lost a lot of mercury. Obviously, this is the situation planned together. How about Bai Chun? Whose role does Bai Chun play in Taiyi city? Li Hong frowns again. Bai Chun is not only pure. He knew this for a long time. When he brought her into the palace, he found something strange. Why is it that after a foreign woman is brought into the palace by herself, her father, emperor, and empress mother only ask questions symbolically. No matter how Wang Kang, Wang Jing, Liu Shuang and others are convicted, Bai Chun is able to be fine. She runs several times to the Ministry of punishment and Dali temple. All the people seem to have heard Bai Chun''s name for the first time. They are all puzzled. "Report..." The sound of the eunuch''s voice outside made Li Hong almost fall off his chair. But for Xia Zhi''s quick eye and quick hand, Li Hong, who was wandering in the sky, would have slipped to the ground. "Here comes the big picture. Let''s see where and what happened." Li Hong grabs Xia Zhi''s jade hand and sits firmly in the chair. His face shows an indescribable smile. Hua Meng, who is in the door, stops the panting eunuch. The eunuch hands the secret letter to Hua Meng, gasping for breath and saying, "the red letter of Taiyi city." "Bring it." Li Hong was worried. Chixin was the highest level of secret letter according to the system of red orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. Hua Meng quickly pulled the letter from the eunuch''s hand, quickly walked into the room, handed the letter to Li Hong, and then retreated to five steps away. The summer solstice was also the same, releasing Li Hong''s hand and slowly withdrawing from five steps. "The man of the secret letter is still outside the palace. Announce him to enter the palace. But there''s something else to bring. " Li Hong tore the envelope and asked in a hurry. "Back to his highness, the man at the door has left, leaving only one sentence. The original words are: this morning, the medicated food was caught on fire and stolen." The eunuch looked at Li Hong who was writing a private letter. Li Hong''s hands were stiff for the first time, and the whole person was still. The secret letter in his hand suddenly became less important. After a little while, Li Hong handed the red letter, which had not yet been opened in his hand, to the summer solstice, and said slowly, "burn it." "Your Highness, please calm down." Summer solstice quickly knelt on the ground and said. "It is said that there is no law and no heaven to enter the palace." Li Hong rose from the chair and said faintly.Xia Zhi shivered all over, and his red letter almost fell to the ground. Shaking his hands, he quickly took out the fire clasp and burned the red letter in full view of the public. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 Li Hong is a little lonely in his heart. What he is doing now is far beyond the scope of his own life, which is far from his original plan. Moreover, all this is an invisible force, forcing his hands, began to stained with more blood. Royal life is not as simple as I thought when I was born. From just a crown prince to now, everything is so smooth. He originally thought that he could get the approval of many people by virtue of what he had done in recent years. But what happened these two days made him realize that the royal family was far from as simple as he thought in choosing the heir to the throne. Even if you have been made the crown prince, even if you have not made any mistakes, it does not mean that you will be able to inherit the throne smoothly. During this period, whether consciously or intentionally, a lot of things will happen around you to test whether you are qualified as a crown prince, whether you are qualified to inherit the throne, and whether you have enough ability to command all the courtiers. Kindness, kindness, tolerance, magnanimity, mind and other virtues, all these things in the sun, no one will test you, just need to do it yourself. And the test often comes from the dark side behind the bright: cold blood, cruelty, killing, Machiavellism, selfishness, ambition, Chengfu and so on. These elements that a qualified ruler should have will be met with a switch called "ambition" that no one can see but we all know well after you become the crown prince. These difficult tests will hit you like a storm. With the alternation of the royal dynasty, the power of each dynasty will continue forever. In Li Hong''s view, under the surface of royal splendor and nobility, it is actually a living animal world, a perfect interpretation of the law of existence. Just as a wolf pack chooses a qualified wolf, it is always necessary to select the best, the strongest, the most intelligent, the most ambitious and greedy, the most cruel and cold-blooded wolf through struggle and fighting. Only such a wolf can lead the wolf pack, protect its own ethnic group in the world of the jungle, expand and consolidate its territory, and make itself the only master of this territory, and bring a stronger imperial power to the later generations! Just like what the father and the emperor have done now, a series of wars and oppressions have been carried out against the countries in the western regions, as well as the Koguryo, Baiji and Silla in the East, just to prove that he is a qualified Royal orthodoxy and a qualified wolf pack leader! And he Li Hong, it is because he touched the "ambition" button, so this has brought the situation of today''s storm. All this seems normal in the royal family, but there is no family relationship, no friendship, no warmth, only the hard and cold desire for power. Just like wolves, in the battle for the position of the wolf pack, in order to develop and grow in the future, the competitors of the wolf pack will always have to go through a fierce and cruel struggle before they can be competent. His father was weak and indecisive, but he was superior to the overall situation and forbearance of the city government. Therefore, in order to prove that he is a qualified ruler of the Tang Dynasty, he must use foreign war to convince his ministers that he has the ability to bring long-term stability to the Tang Dynasty. The mother is strong in character and resolute, but weak in ethics. At the beginning of the struggle between the emperor and the empress, the mother''s advantages made up for the weakness of his father''s decision-making. As a result, the mutual compensation between the two led to the so-called "struggle between emperor and empress". Intentionally or unintentionally, the empress mother also touched the "ambition" button. But none of this hindered them. After touching the "ambition" button because of Li Yifu, they began to test themselves. And now what they are facing is just a quiz for themselves. Can not, no day is the name of two people, and no grudges surprisingly the same, are twin brothers. It was only a year later than he had to work hard to be under the command of Li Hong, and the two were bought by Li Hong from the people in the west city of Changan. No, no day is the same look, two people do not have a bit of obvious characteristics, ordinary can no longer be ordinary, belong to the kind of people in the crowd, you will never notice. Even if you are in a hurry to see these two people, if not deliberately to remember, later you can not even remember, these two people look like. The ordinary appearance can''t be more ordinary, the medium-sized body shape can''t be more symmetrical, the two people walk like their looks, always calm and calm. But the summer solstice is very afraid of these two people. Even when they see these two people, they can''t help but feel nervous, and their muscles are in the highest alert state. "Myth" is the code name of their organization. It is not clear how many people the prince gathered for the "myth" organization. She only knew that under the leadership of these two people, "myth" didn''t sound so good as the name. They were the butcher''s knives in the hands of the prince."Myth" has only been used two or three times so far. Last year, he assassinated the envoys led by the Japanese state, and finally forced the Japanese people who came to Tang to study in vain. However, this assassination did not frustrate the Japanese people. This year, about 500 people came to study in the Tang Dynasty, and they strengthened their manpower to protect their envoys who came to study in the Tang Dynasty for many years. No one knows who assassinated the Japanese last year. The summer solstice was just the night before when the prince summoned "myth" and sent the Tang envoy to die the next day. The prince has never dealt with Japanese people, but she feels that the prince is full of disgust towards Japanese people, as well as Koguryo, Baiji and Silla. All envoys from these countries have been refused mercilessly. Li Hong had already been waiting in the pavilion of the east palace garden, and the summer solstice led them to the pavilion. After looking at the back of the summer solstice, he slowly knelt down and said, "I can''t see the prince." Li Hong didn''t seem to hear the two people''s greetings. He still looked at the direction of the Daming Palace and the looming scene of the construction in full swing. After a long time, he said slowly, "I''ve become Li Yifu''s daughter and son-in-law, and the scene of the crime is made into the illusion of death caused by the conflict between buying and selling officials. Xu Tianran, the son of Xu Yan, became the victim''s revenge at the scene of the crime. Another thing is to find the assailant who killed Liang Jianfang and kill him. " "Yes, Prince." The voice of lawlessness is quiet, as if listening to a very common thing, unlike Li Hong''s voice full of some helplessness and bitterness. Li Hong rubbed his cheek to make his facial expression less heavy. He sat down slowly on the chair and then said again, "how long does it take?" They looked at each other at each other without any law and thought for a while and said, "to return to the prince, my ministers need the cooperation of" Jingwei ". If there are them to cooperate with" myth ", three days is enough." "Give you two days," Jingwei "will cooperate with you and give you accurate information, including who killed Liang Jianfang. Jingwei will give you clues. It''s only two days. If it''s three days, I''m afraid you''ll have a hard time chasing down those things in the medicated food room. " "Yes, Prince." "Lawless," he said, bowing his head. Two people at the same time a sigh of relief, if there is "Jingwei" cooperation, these two days of time is enough. As the two major organizations of the East Palace, the "myth" of assassination and the "Jingwei" of intelligence, if the two groups do these things for more than three days, they really don''t have to serve the prince. "Also, tell" Jingwei "to start collecting all the illegal things of he Lanmin, and even add some charges to him." Li Hong was lying on the table, fiddling with the delicate tea set and said lazily. Lawlessness is somewhat incomprehensible. "Jingwei" and "Mythology" have always been closed, unless the prince ordered, but why let himself inform this time. "Prince," myth "and" Jingwei "have never been the same..." Can''t doubt said. "Do it, as the situation requires." Li Hong waved and let them go. After kneeling down and saluting, Wu Tian slowly left and began to prepare the things the prince told him. Since the prince asked him to inform Jingwei, even if he risked being killed by Jingwei, he had to tell the meaning of Prince Jingwei. But who is leading Jingwei? Lawlessness and lawlessness were unknown to both of them, but he knew that it was very simple to inform Jingwei. As long as the words to be said were written in a few Arabic numerals and handed to the gatekeeper of Prince Pu''s mansion, the concierge would receive the notice. This is the emergency plan prepared by the prince for "myth" and "Jingwei". I didn''t expect to use it so soon. Under the dim yellow night, Chang''an city will appear quiet after the night comes. A carriage slowly walks on the Zhuque street, which is so leisurely and contented. Bai Chun went back to Chang''an, and Taiyi city strengthened the guard, but she couldn''t get up at all. She looked up at a white dove in the night sky and flew out from the direction of Prince Pu''s mansion. Her white eyebrows gradually expanded, but she quickly wrinkled together. Bai Chun lowered her head and thought for a while. Seeing that the carriage was about to arrive at Chengtian gate, she whispered, "stop in front of Chengtian gate." The palace guard carefully checked Bai Chun''s token, looked back and forth several times, and finally let Bai Chun enter the palace, and the carriage behind her disappeared into an alley after she entered the palace. "My servant Bai Chun has seen your majesty." Bai Chun appeared in Li Zhi''s study in the manna hall. Looking at Lizhi''s gesture, Yang Wu quietly bowed himself to the outside of the study, gently closed the door of the study, waved back the two maidens at the door of the study, and stood with other eunuchs at the gate of the Ganlu hall, looking around warily. "What''s stolen from Taiyi City, but is there something that Li Hong attaches great importance to?" Li Zhi put down his memorial and leaned back in his chair. "Yes, mercury is very important to the prince, but it is not the key. The key is the theft of what the prince called the" imperial dining room. " Bai Chun lowered her eyes and stood on the opposite side of the desk."Know what it is?" Li Zhi asked, playing with the ink pen in his hand. "I don''t know. This matter is only known by lawlessness, and they are responsible for it." White pure still light says. "Lawlessness? Is Li Hong''s own assassin organization? " "Yes, your majesty. I told you last time. I suspect that the envoy sent to Tang Dynasty last year was assassinated by the "myth" organization led by lawlessness "How many people are there in this assassination organization?" Li Zhi''s expression is indifferent. He doesn''t feel strange that Li Hong has such a mysterious killer organization. What''s more, he knew four years ago that Li Hong had secretly cultivated such an organization. "No more than three hundred." White pure still simple answer way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 Three hundred? What does this little thing want? I thought "myth" would be a secret armed force. The number of people is too small to be grand enough. " Lizhi shook his head and said with a smile. "Your Majesty, you should know that these three hundred people have been carefully selected by the crown prince, and they are all good hands in a hundred. The three hundred people are already a terrible thing." Bai Chun looked up at Li Zhi and said. "As the crown prince for many years, it''s fine to cultivate some of his own forces. But if there are only these 300 people, don''t you think Li Hong is very disappointing? As the crown prince, he will be the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. If he is such a person, I''m afraid he can''t match his ambition. " Li Zhi shook his head and felt sorry. He was wondering whether he had made a problem for the little thing. Looking down at the carpet, I didn''t look down at the white face again. "How many people are there now? In terms of his recruitment system, how much does it cost for a year? " Li Zhi asked with interest. "The six rates add up to 14000 people, each rate of 2000 people, there are 2000 people The command is in the hands of the maids. The average cost per person is about 300 yuan. " Bai Chun replied truthfully. "Why are there so few people? According to the six rate system, the number of people should be about 30000. Why is it half less? By the way, didn''t he add it later? " Li Zhi remembered that at the beginning of the year, qianniuwei had a drill with the crown prince''s right back. In the end, the prince''s right back beat qianniuwei, and he paid a thousand taels of silver to Li Hong, and bought Li Hong''s 15000 people with 100 taels of silver each. "Have I been cheated by that little thing again?" Li Zhi recalled that after the contest, Li Hong was laughing and bargaining with him to buy and sell 15000 people. He murmured. "Yes, my Lord. So you can''t afford to pay the prince with his own salary. " "OK, you can do it, little thing. You are not polite to me. Little bastard, you have made a lot of money for your father! No wonder he was so happy at that time! Then I have a lot of balance in my mind. At least the things he has stolen are worth the money? " Bai Chun still looked at her feet and said faintly, "my highness, as far as I know, the things lost in the medicine room can not be measured by gold and silver." "Bang." In Li Zhi''s hand, the brush was pinched and broken into two pieces: "how can we see it?" Li Zhi''s voice became a little cold. As the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, his domineering spirit was scattered from his body, and His Majesty was at a glance. "Although I don''t know what the prince is doing, I can feel from the craftsmen who come in and out that this is more valuable and important than the crystal, glass and mercury made by the prince. The guard of forbidden area a is not strict. The most important task of the prince''s left guard is always in the medicine room. Moreover, this month, the crown prince has lifted restrictions on crystal and glass. It can be seen that in the prince''s mind, everything in the medicated food room is more important than these. " "Who are the people in and out?" "Most of the people who were dug out of the medicine shops were gathered by blacksmiths, carpenters and craftsmen of various colors, such as warlocks. What''s more, the maidservant knows that at the beginning, when these people go home and contact with anyone, there are "mythical" people secretly protecting, or monitoring. " Li Zhi leaned back to his chair. Although he gave Li Hong a question to test him, if the stolen things were too important, he would lose more than he had gained. "Where are those things now?" Li Zhi asked in a deep voice. "I''m afraid I can get out of the Guanzhong area early tomorrow morning, and I''m afraid we can get to Yumen pass in eight or nine days." Bai Chun''s tone did not fluctuate at all. "Is there any way to recover it?" "I don''t know, but if the crown prince can find Liang Jianfang''s body earlier, he may be able to recover it. Another possibility is that the maid told the prince "No way!" Li Zhi interrupts Bai Chun''s proposal. If Bai Chun reminds hong''er, he will let the prince know exactly that all this is behind his back, which is against the royal rules. Lizhi stood up and looked out of the window at night through the glass. The bright and reflective glass made his figure dim and even strange. "Yang Wu, inform the military department to speed up 800 Li and strictly check all the carriages leading to Yumenguan pass, including all pedestrians. Remember, this also includes the carriage with the order of Prince Donggong''s residence. Yes, including the royal carriage, we must try our best to drag he lanminzhi to Yumen pass. " Li Zhi finally gave an order decisively for the first time. Hearing Li Zhi''s words, Bai Chun felt relieved for no reason. On the surface, it was calm, and there was no mood fluctuation at all. Liang Jianfang ordered his own people to kill them. He ordered Bai chuntiao to open the left guard and instructed he Lanmin to secretly transport them to the western regions. Just when Li Zhi has a headache for Li Hong''s trivia, Wu Mei is also helping her forehead in her palace and lamenting. Is it that she is forcing the little things too tight? I never claimed to be my palace in front of Li Hong, but when I handed it over to Li Yifu that night, I used this name of the palace to Li Hong.But Li Yifu''s difficult problem had not been solved between himself and Li Hong, so he gave him another problem. His prince, Zhan Shi, did not report his murder and was banned from custody. What''s more, he also instructed Lanling to tell Li Hong about the smuggling of his two uncles. Can the little guy handle it all at once? Moreover, if Li Hong wants to thoroughly investigate this matter, his aunt and he lanminyue will also be involved. Is this too harsh for Li Hong, who is just 10 years old? Grain of grain stands in front of Wu Mei, just like Bai Chun standing in front of LiZhi. He looks down at his feet and says nothing. However, the appearance of the grain of grain was much more pale, which was also the result of the empress''s instruction to deliberately talk in front of Li Hong, and he himself was beaten 100 times by the Ministry of internal affairs. "Does he have a clear plan?" Wu Mei looks out of the window and asks. "Back to the queen, the prince''s highness sent out a" myth ", but the maidservant still has no way to know what to do." Is "myth" his last resort? What is he going to do with myth? Li Yifu and Xu Yan, who want to get out of Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment, are not easy for him at this time. Can''t he break the prison? " Wu Mei murmurs to think of Li Hong this does not follow the common sense card. When I was younger, I was afraid that the world would not be in chaos. In the face of such a test, would it make a big mess. After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t think how Li Hong would rescue Li Yifu and Xu Yan, who were imprisoned in Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment. Shaking their heads, she asked thoughtfully, "you haven''t tried to contact that lawless heaven?" "Back to the queen, the servants are incompetent and lawless. No matter whether they are slaves or the summer solstice, they have no chance to contact with each other, and What''s more, lawlessness is just like their names. In their eyes, there should be only the prince. " "Step back. Take good care of the prince these days. " Wu Mei waves her hand and ponders in her study alone. Is she too anxious? In this way, does she force him to retreat? This little guy is just ten years old, but all his performances are never like a teenager, more like an adult. This also makes me miss his age when I do the things of anticipation. But when Li Zhi and Wu Mei knew each other was testing Li Hong the next day, they suddenly had a blank in their minds! One is sitting in the manna hall, a little silly, the other is sitting in the palace of the queen, looking dull! The husband and wife never thought that Li Hong had a problem with each other at the same time. After their silence, their first reaction was to stop the test. But how could the dark surge, which has begun to turn, stop? Just after a restless afternoon, they received news at the same time: Li Yifu''s daughter and her son-in-law died of buying and selling officials. However, all kinds of signs show that buying and selling officials has nothing to do with Li Yifu. The case is more like Li Yifu''s daughter. He and her son-in-law secretly bought and sold officials in the name of Li Yifu, and were found out and killed. Xu Tianran, the son of master Xu, was also killed. After the first time investigation by the Ministry of punishment, it was identified as revenge. However, Mr. Xu did not know that Xu Tianran had shot others. Part of the mercury was recovered, but it was found from the house of South Korean wife Wu Shun. The Crown Prince Li Hong did not immediately go to his aunt''s house for accountability, nor did he call his wife to the east palace. After Li Zhi and Wu Mei heard the news, they thought of the same thing in their minds: is this the beginning of the break to fight back? The means are really cruel! But in the afternoon, there was no movement in the east palace. In the next few days, Prince Li Hong''s skateboard has never been seen everywhere in the East Palace, nor in the palace. The prince seems to be a different person. Every day, in addition to going to Chongwen hall, he is practicing calligraphy in his study. It seems that the things that troubled him have nothing to do with him. The court was very sorry for the murder of Li Yifu and Xu Yu''s children. The wind direction suddenly changed. The imperial censor repeatedly impeached the Ministry of punishment for inaction. There was no way to deal with the murder case in Chang''an city. Such abnormal chaotang phenomenon, as well as the plot reversal against Li Yifu and Xu Yanshi''s impeachment, made both Lizhi and Wu Mei full of curiosity about Li Hong''s "myth". They seemed to see the atmosphere of killing and conspiracy coming out of the east palace. They never thought that Li Hong would use this method to save Li Yifu and Xu Yushi. This is the only way to save them. It is also the only way to change the impeachment direction of the court. "Myth" is like a shadow that comes and goes without trace. Li Zhi tries to force the Ministry of punishment to investigate the murder case in the court, but the Ministry of punishment shakes its head like a rattle drum, believing that this case is just like the scene of the crime and does not need to be investigated again. Li Zhi''s heart began to worry, since mercury was recovered, Li Hong began to become extremely quiet. This quiet worried him, because Mercury was recovered from Wu Shun. With Li Hong''s character that he was always ready for revenge, would he let his aunt go so easily? Therefore, he must try his best to protect the safety of Wu Shun''s mother and daughter before Li Hong''s action. He must not fall into the hands of little bastards, or he will have to peel off his skin if he does not die.What''s more, he also has a worry from the harem. Is the mercury found in Wushun''s house secretly ordered by the empress? Does the queen want to use Li Hong''s hand to separate herself from Wu Shun''s mother and daughter? Wu Mei, who is in the back palace, is not so good now. She said that she didn''t care whether she was fake or not. Besides, her niece was also involved in the affair. This made her feel like a block of stone, which made her feel very uncomfortable. As soon as she thought about it, she wanted to kill he lanminyue immediately! What''s more, Wu Mei also knows that he Lanmin''s involvement must be Li Zhi''s expression of dissatisfaction with himself, because he dotes he Lanmin more than he cares for other princes, which makes Li Zhi feel uncomfortable. Li Hong is waiting at the moment. He is waiting for whether the stolen things in the medicated food room can be recovered, so that he can decide what to do next! But he also knew that no matter whether the stolen things in the medicated food room can be recovered, the undercurrent between himself and his father, the emperor and his mother and his wife has begun to develop slowly to a situation that they can''t control. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 The morning fog is diffuse, the night''s moisture wet everyone''s clothes, dew as if the genie general, with the morning people mischievous greeting. More than 40 people gathered together again and drove two carriages to set out westward. The fuzzy morning fog forced the motorcade to slow down and move slowly on the official road. Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from the carriage, followed by a man''s laughter. The woman''s squeeze and the man''s laughter interweave together. The guard who was ordered to protect the carriage glanced at the carriage and continued to move on with a normal look. On the way, this kind of sound was often heard in the carriage, and they were used to it. What is more amazing is that sometimes through the glass of the carriage window, you can peep into the beautiful scene inside. Even, sometimes childe Helan will specially open the curtain, let them through the glass to enjoy the concave and convex white flower falling body. The graceful moan of women ''s charming temptation and the heavy breath of men'' s breathing lead the scene of bloody flowers and fragrance in the thick fog in the early morning. A sharp sound of breaking through the air passed, and the guards around the carriage fell to the ground in silence in a moment, and even had no time to give a warning to he Lanmin in the carriage. "Are these people transferred from Zhechong government?" Unable to stand together with the sky, squinting through the thick fog, the arrow from the two sides broke through the air. "Does it matter? Just follow your orders. " Wu Tian looked at 40 people before they could resist the warning, they had fallen down a large area. "What about the people in the carriage? The clue of "Jingwei" points out that this is he lanminzhi Can''t seem to be talking to Wu Tian. "I didn''t let him be killed. I''ll save my life." Unable to finish, he suddenly raised his crossbow and shot it at the curtain of the carriage. With a bang, the crossbow and arrow, like a meteor, shot into the wooden door of the carriage with a strong wind. The arrow''s tail trembled with its wings, as if to remind the people in the carriage not to act rashly. "The new crossbow is really good. It''s fast, accurate and powerful. It''s a sharp weapon to kill people." Wu Tian looks at can''t shoot target quickly, praise way. In the blink of an eye, all the 40 guards of the motorcade fell to the ground in silence and died. "Check the carriage." Wu Tian is like talking to the air. Then seven or eight people suddenly poured out from both sides of the road, came to the first carriage, carefully opened the door of the carriage, and a man quickly got in, and it took a long time to get out again. He jumped out of the carriage and went to the lawlessness and said, "yes, it''s what we lost. There''s no charcoal left. Everything else is there." "Withdraw." Wu Tian said. "Yes." The man turned and ran to the carriage again, led the horse which had not been frightened from the beginning of the assassination to the end, slowly raised his head from the official road, and drove the carriage to the East. Lawless and lawless, they slowly emerged from the morning fog. They walked side by side to another carriage. The door of the carriage was locked, and a man''s voice came from inside: "who are you? Do you know whose carriage this is? " Unable to be lazy to talk to him, he tapped on the window with his fingers to signal him to come out. At this time, I saw the woman''s chest half covered, snow-white slender legs exposed to the outside, at the moment, and the man was in a panic about each other''s clothes. Looking at the anxious appearance of the two people, they stood still beside the carriage and waited quietly. There was no attraction in their eyes for the attractive female body. He Lanmin rushed out of the car and looked at the two ordinary people. He looked stunned. Originally, I thought that they would be evil gods and good people, but I didn''t expect that they were two ordinary people who could not be ordinary people. They didn''t look like robbers, but they looked like refugees. "Are you robbing money or lust? If you want money and the carriage belongs to you, everything will have been prepared for you in it, not only gold cakes and horseshoes, but also Linzhi gold. If you look up to me, you can have a beautiful woman. I don''t ask about the rest, as long as you give them a way to live. " He Lanmin''s handsome face is full of sincerity. Where''s the charcoal in the carriage? Who else but you has touched the contents of the carriage? " Unable to ignore the temptation of he Lanmin, he asked. "Charcoal has been used by me to keep warm these two days. No one has touched anything in the carriage except the forty people lying here." He Lanmin said happily. "Do you know what the contents of this carriage are for?" Can''t ask again. "I don''t know." He Lanmin said firmly: "but it should be very useful. As long as it is transported to the western regions, it can sell for a high price." "To whom?" "The adherents of tuhuoluo, worshipping fire." He Lanmin always answers questions, which is his consistent style, and in the face of such two moments, he can quietly eliminate his 40 guards. He lanminzhi doesn''t think he can take advantage of hard hitting. Who knows if there is a bow and crossbow aiming at him at the moment in this fog."Go away." Knowing what to know, Wu Tian said in a deep voice. Then they couldn''t push them away. They took the carriage and sat on the shaft with Wu Tian on one side. They drove the carriage leisurely and left. He lanminzhi and Xiangyan woman were still on the side of the road without looking at them. The carriage slowly passed about a hundred and ten steps away, and the sound of crossbow breaking through the air came again from the official road where the morning fog was gradually dispersed. He Lanmin was surprised and quickly pulled the beautiful woman beside her to block in front of her body. The sharp arrow immediately passed through the woman''s neck. The arrow was only three or five inches away from the clavicle of he Lanmin. He Lanmin looked at the sharp arrow in a cold sweat, but did not see a white pigeon flying out of the carriage. "Well, I''ve been trying to stop you. But do you think you can go back without refitting the carriage with such a swagger? This is the prince''s carriage. When the government sees it, you can wait to see the king of hell. " He Lanmin looked at the gradually away carriage, pushed away from the front, staring at the beautiful woman with a face of disbelief, casually like throwing garbage. Clapping his hands, he found a relatively dry place to sit down on the road. He believed that before noon, people from the government would surely come here and take them back. The prince''s orders were not ignored by everyone. Moreover, even if the post city passed by yesterday did not find the carriage unusual, the post station with dozens of miles ahead had already received the message that he was about to arrive at noon. If he did not arrive at noon, he would certainly send someone to look for him. In the sky of Chang''an City, a white dove flies by quickly, flapping its wings and flying to the direction of Prince Pu''s residence. The summer solstice hurriedly walked to Li Hong''s study door and said in a soft voice, "prince, Minister of industry, Yan Liben, please see you." "Yan Liben? What is he doing here Li Hong raised his head from a pile of paper and asked. "He didn''t say it. He just said he wanted to see you about something important." Said the summer solstice. "Let him in." Li Hong put away the paper on the desk. Yan Liben hurriedly followed the summer solstice to the prince''s study, but in his heart he was in a hurry and prayed silently. I really hope that the prince can find a way. If the construction period is delayed, his majesty will be really angry. A wooden column about ten Zhang long and thick in the arms of three people could not be erected on the roof of the main hall under construction. Moreover, there was a huge stone, which could not be transported to the ninety-nine steps by any means. During the inspection today, he was worried that he scratched his ears and scratched his cheek. His lips were blistered because of the fire, but he was unable to come up with a better way. But just as he was staring at the huge wooden pillar and the huge stone in a daze, Wang Yifang, the censor who came specially to inspect him, suggested to him that he might ask his Highness the prince, and that he might have unexpected solutions. Yan Liben''s eyes suddenly brightened. Yes, he was really confused. How could he forget the prince''s highness, who had always been so clever and wise, that he rushed over quickly. After listening to Yan Liben''s intention, Li Hong was a little dazed: "Mr. Yan, do you think I can do it?" "Your Highness, I have no choice but to ask your highness. At the beginning, it should not be very difficult to look at it on the drawing, but I didn''t expect that in fact, I wanted to set up a complete huge column, which is really It''s really hard. " Yan Liben''s teacup was put down in a hurry and continued to complain. "Wang Yifang didn''t impeach you for delaying the construction period? As far as I know, his eyes are very stealthy, that is to say, I dare not wander in front of him for more than an hour, or I will be caught by him and told to my father. " Li Hong said. "Your Highness, I will tell you that I can''t care so much about it. Impeachment will be impeachment. Even if my official position will be terminated at that time, as long as I can put this huge pillar on it, I will recognize it." Yan Liben said eagerly. Yan Liben served as Minister of the Ministry of justice and general of the Ministry of justice when his grandfather was still alive. However, he was really put into important position when his father was planning to rebuild the Daming Palace. For a man in his sixties, it''s very valuable to get to the position of six ministers. "Don''t worry, just drink some water to get rid of the fire, have a rest, and I''ll go with you to have a look?" As soon as Yan Liben listened to the prince''s consent, he immediately put down his tea cup and said, "thank you so much. How about inviting him to go now?" "I Well, you are old enough to has the final say. Let''s go. " Li Hong couldn''t bear to face the old man with a worried face and said. When they went to the construction site of Daming Palace, Wang Yifang had already arrived in front of Li Zhi. While impeaching Yan Liben for abandoning the construction period, he said that Yan Liben had invited the prince to Daming Palace, hoping that the prince could help him find a good way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 Li Hong followed Yan Liben to the main hall of the Daming Palace. A huge wooden pillar even exceeded his imagination. There was a huge column, fifteen feet long, which three or four people could barely hold together, lying under the steps. "Lord Yan, don''t tell me it''s this giant pillar!" Li Hong asked. Yan Liben heard Li Hong''s shock. The old man was embarrassed and coughed and said, "the prince is wise. This is the one in front of you." I''m wise. If I''m wise, I shouldn''t have come with you. I''m afraid it will take some time for me to operate by myself under the conditions of the present age. "Mr. Yan, you are really joking. I haven''t offended the Ministry of works recently, have I? Why do you think I won''t make you angry Li Hong felt the huge pillar that was close to his shoulder and thought for a long time, but he did not come up with a way to solve the problem within a certain period of time. "What about the boulder you''re talking about? Don''t tell me it''s the one I stepped on. It''s a whole floor, not a boulder. " Li Hong looked at the huge stone ten Zhang square under his feet and asked, feeling of being pit. "The prince is wise. Yes, this is the stone." Yan Liben''s old face also said embarrassed. "No, this How did you transport it? Why don''t you cut it and transport it back? " Li Hong asked. "Prince Hui, if this huge stone is cut open, it will destroy the integrity and beauty. In order to make the great cause of Tang Dynasty for a hundred years, we need to improve." "How did you deliver it?" Li Hong asked repeatedly. "Do you know that Cao mengde had a counselor named Lou GUI Yan Liben pretended to be mysterious and asked with a smile. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully and said, "Lou Zibo plans to pour water and freeze to build the city wall overnight, and you use it to transport boulders, but is that so?" "The prince is wise and wise, and it is Lou GUI''s descendant, Lou Yu, who applies this method." Yan Liben waved to a craftsman not far away. He saw a man about fifty years old coming. "Lou Yu has met his Highness the prince and Lord Yan." "Compared with the dawn of the day, the Earth City has already been built. Ma Chao led the army and observed it. He was shocked and called for God''s help. But so it is? " Li Hong said. "Thank you for your praise." Lou Yu bowed and saluted. "Well, I''ll try. Grain of grain, let Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren go to Daming Palace immediately. " Li Hong said on his back. Looking at the grain of grain leaving, Yan Liben doubted: "these two people are Chongwen school students?" "Yes, it''s the students of Chongwen Museum. Let''s see if they have a more feasible way." Li Hong knew in his heart that his ideas would be more or less extreme and even destroy the established pattern. What''s more, Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren know the way they know, but they don''t have the talent and foundation in this respect. So when they encounter such difficulties, maybe only those who have the foundation and advanced technology ideas like Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren can think of a way to get the best of both worlds. These are exactly what Li Hong has been teaching Chongwen Museum, including those craftsmen in the forbidden zone of Taiyi city. All these are based on all the knowledge he knew in his previous life, enlightening them on the door of inspiration for all disciplines, and then let them slowly open a way to the knowledge road he gave them based on the existing academic knowledge. In this way, no matter which way, there will be no technical fault, and the complete technology reserve can also be reserved, so as to do a good job of real technology reserve for the next step of development and innovation. Take glass as an example. At that time, I just taught myself how to make glass and what to make it with. However, the mixture ratio was basically worked out by both of them. Only then did the glass with the size of French windows of the previous generation appear. Although this process is relatively slow, it can at least make it clear that the properties of all materials, solid all the basic knowledge of glass production, at least not make glass technology fault, so that they have a complete system. In this way, they deliberately gave them a decade of development. During this period, no matter the western regions, Korea and Japan, they could not access this technology. But on the contrary, even if they keep secret, they will speed up their curiosity about glass and intensify their mind of refining glass. This will give them the opportunity to reserve glass technology, and let them do all the technical reserves step by step. So I worked hard to develop glass technology for more than ten years, and then I sold glass to them. First, I could make a lot of money in these years. Second, I could effectively curb their development of their own technology. Even if one day, they can produce the same glass technology as today''s Datang, but it will be more difficult for them to develop further, because their technological reserves are not enough. If there is a fault in technology, they still need to do it again. At least, they have to work hard and strive for several years of development time.But now his most valued Taiyi City medicated food room, Li Hong took the same approach, but is the highest level of confidentiality, never allow outsiders to know. That is to point out the most basic production of gunpowder to them, and then let them continue to develop and develop on this basis. Finally, they can make solid progress from the most basic gunpowder technology in accordance with the historical development track. What I provided was just a prototype of gunpowder more than 100 years ago and 200 years ago. According to such a rule, I am only in this life, putting the foundation of future generations'' research and development in front of our eyes a hundred years in advance. On the whole, we are ahead of this era. In this way, there is no fault and stagnation in development. The benefits to the Tang Dynasty are much better than that of taking out what we can do best. What we want to build is a real craftsman who can support the industry, economy and military affairs of the Tang Dynasty! Can make Datang in all industries, are far ahead of the pure elite craftsmen of other countries! Li Hong believes that Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren can solve this problem completely independently, but obviously, Yan Liben doesn''t think so. Yan Liben stroked his white beard and thought for a moment and said, "Your Highness, I''m afraid it''s hard to do this. Before inviting you to come here, I have called Hongwen hall and Guozijian, and even the students who were sent to the Tang Dynasty by the Japanese state. There is no effective way for them to travel. Is your Chongwen Hall... " "Try it and you''ll find out. By the way, Mr. Yan, if my students put it on the shelf, I know that Wei Zheng, the Duke of Zheng, lost the" changing geese paste "to you, or would you like to gamble with me with it?" Yan Liben was shocked. His beard trembled and shocked. He stepped back several steps and said: "too How does the prince know that the Huangting Sutra is in the hands of his ministers This has always been a secret. When Wei Zheng lost a bet with Wei Zheng, he listened to his elder brother Yan Lide''s words and asked for the Huang Ting Jing written by Wang Xizhi. This matter has never been mentioned to anyone. Now when asked by the crown prince, he is naturally shocked. "The historian said it." Li Hong said easily: "others don''t know, but it doesn''t mean I don''t know. There are still some people in the Historiographer''s office at that time. I''ll talk to them, so I know. It''s very simple." Looking at Li Hong''s harmless eyes, Yan Liben always had a sense of uneasiness in his heart. But when he looked at the project to be postponed, he sighed and gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll bet with the prince. But what if you lose the crown prince?" "Do you know who is in charge of Wang Xizhi''s preface to Lanting collection?" Li Hong throws out a big bait. Yan Liben did not believe: "it is impossible, it is a treasure of the former Emperor, I am afraid that his majesty has not been able to see the true work, how can you have it?" "Grandfather Huang is gone. Who do you want to leave this thing for? Isn''t it for my father? Do you remember my father''s bet with me in the lakeside hall Li Hong blinked his bright eyes and asked. "I certainly remember that your majesty lost that time. You also made this better glass for the Tang Dynasty, and now it is used in Daming Palace. Is your stake with your majesty... " Yan Liben ''s eyes began to get hot and shiny, and there was no old state. Yan Li is good at craftsmanship, calligraphy and painting, and has a good knowledge of architecture. What makes people familiar is the "walking chariot" collected in Taiji palace. It was painted in the 15th year of Zhenguan when Taizong met Lu Dongzan, a Tubo emissary who married Princess Wencheng. Li Hong''s bait is enough to have great magic power to Yan Liben, who regards calligraphy and painting as his life. Now, without saying a word with Li Hong, whoever loses will take out the treasure. Two people laugh, as if they saw each other''s treasures, has entered their own bag. Liang Xiaoren and Yu Wenrong come to the place quickly, with a trace of tension and excitement in their expressions. After giving Li Hongxing a gift, Li Hong pointed to the huge wood and said, "if you put it on the beam, if you can''t, you can''t get it. You can stand outside Jiafu gate with your own brand for seven days." "Ah?" When they heard Li Hong''s punishment, they were shocked and stood for seven days? Do you still have the face to see people after that? "And the little stone under your feet, take it up the steps. Now that you know the serious consequences that can''t be done, you will be given three days. If you can''t, seven days is just the beginning of punishment. " Li Hong''s warning way was that he had a good time and relaxed manner. Looking at their frightened expressions, Yan Liben thought that they had no way to deal with the difficulties in front of them. He joked, "Your Highness has made a bet with me. If you can''t, your highness will lose to me a very important treasure. So, you''d better do your best." After Li Hong finished, Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren began to stare at the huge wooden pillar in front of him. They listened a little bit to Yan Liben''s words. They only knew that the prince had made a bet with others. They didn''t care what they were about. What they cared about was how to punish them if the prince lost! "Well, your highness, in two days'' time, if you give the students two days'' time, they will make sure they can do it!" Yu Wenrong obviously has an idea in mind. "Ah..."? You can do this with such a big wooden frame? " Hearing the words of two students, Yan Liben almost fainted.How could this be possible? How could two young men, no more than 15-6 years old, dare to make such a firm promise! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 Li Hong left Liang Xiaoren and Yu Wenrong at the Daming Palace construction site, hoping that they could complete the problem in two days. At the same time, he introduced the two people to them. If you need help, you can go to these two people directly. After explaining these things, in Yan Liben''s dubious eyes, Li Hong left the Daming Palace construction site. The next thing to do was to wait for Yan Liben to deliver the "changing geese paste" to himself. Looking at Li Hong''s back, Yan Liben always feels cheated. After calming down, he finally decided to gamble. If the prince loses, he can not and dare not really take the preface to the Orchid Pavilion collection as his own, but as long as he can see the original work and copy a copy, he will be satisfied. Li Hong can''t take the initiative to find his aunt Wu Shun. This will only lead the whole body and make the whole thing more irreversible. Li Hong had always ignored the roles played by Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang before. Now he started from scratch and found that the biggest damage to Taiyi city was not the loss of mercury, but the obstruction of the two men. At the beginning, aunt Lanling ''s warning was obviously right. The two uncles were not only instructed by whom. The theft of medicated food room is now enough to be believed to be the instigation of his father, and the two batches of mercury were lost before and after. Obviously, there is also the shadow of mother''s instigation. This time, the father, the emperor, the mother and the empress, if anything, are all using the martial arts family as the Bureau, attacking all those who have conflicts of interest with each other. Mercury lost in the aunt there to find a part, this is not to show that the mother wants to use their own hands to punish aunt and cousin he lanminyue? Is the theft of medicated food room the father wants to punish he lanminzhi by himself and play the role of knocking the mountain and shaking the mother? Then, the emperor''s father and his mother''s hands were used to punish each other? Today I bet with Yan Liben. Although it is a temporary idea, I have been thinking about his "change goose paste" for several days. He intends to use "change goose paste" as a tribute to his father and emperor to balance his punishment on his aunt and cousin. Bai Chun and Jing Zhe and Cheetah have been searching for "kapok cassock" these days. This is a gift given to her mother after she intends to punish Wu Yuanqing, Wu yuanshuang and he Lanmin. "My wife, Wu Shun, has met his royal highness. My wife, he lanminyue, met his royal highness Wu Shun''s mother and daughter formally saluted Li Hong in the main hall. "Auntie, why do you want to do this? Get up quickly. Get up quickly, cousin Li Hong came back from the Daming Palace. As soon as he entered the gate, he saw his mother and daughter kneeling down. Although Wu Shun is two years older than her mother, she is obviously well maintained. At 40 years old, she looks like she is about 30 years old. Standing with Helan Minyue, she is more like a sister than a mother and daughter. He Lan Minyue is charming and charming. She has a white dress of precious cloth. Obviously, she wants to look like a light orchid, but her complicated hair bun and glittering jewelry make her look vulgar. It''s not like Bai Chun. It''s light as orchid and charming. "I don''t know what''s important for my aunt to come here today?" Li Hong led the two men into the main hall and sat down. Xiaoxue cleverly immediately offered tea, and then stood on Li Hong''s side, ready to listen to the prince''s orders? Wu Shun reluctantly smile, light voice way: "aunt this time comes, is to make amends with Hong son." Wu Shun beat snake with stick, since the crown prince has always been in proportion to his aunt, if he continues to formally call him prince, it will be a bit too far fetched. What''s more, the title of the prince''s family does not mean that the prince treats this matter as a domestic matter rather than a national matter? Li Hong''s mind is not on the mother and daughter at the moment. The relationship between these two people and their father and the emperor is in a mess. They are really not easy to move. Otherwise, the father and the emperor will not be able to get around them. After a few greetings, Li Hong sent Wu Shun and he lanminyue away, and then fell into meditation. The quiz given by his father, emperor and mother is obviously not only an exam, but also involves too many complicated secret fights between them. As I think, both of them are taking advantage of Wu family, but the most difficult thing is that they are caught in a dilemma. Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang seemed to discuss with Wu Shun''s mother and daughter. Not long after Wu Shun''s mother and daughter left, they also appeared in the east palace to meet Li Hong. The purpose of the two is to make amends with a clear attitude, just like Wu Shun''s mother and daughter. In the same way, they both expressed their dissatisfaction. The reason for this dissatisfaction is the same as that of Wu Shun''s mother and daughter, that is, since we are a family, you can''t just care about making money by yourself. You have to help us at all costs. As a royal nobleman, Taiyi city is built for you to make money. As a royal nobleman, they don''t share any benefits. Instead, they need to be treated equally with other merchants. This makes them feel dissatisfied and despised, so they have the idea of smuggling secretly.Li Hong listen to the heart straight ha ha, this in the end is who gives them the idea? Illegal sale of forbidden goods in Taiyi city and smuggling of mercury and medicated food in forbidden area of Taiyi city have turned into their own in the end? Who would be the person behind them to advise them? This is a good young man to be a lawyer. He has a sharp and sharp eye, and suddenly stabs his own weakness. That is, he is too stingy as the crown prince, but only for his own sake, forgetting to give a share of the Royal family. This is exactly what Li Hong began to think about these days after hearing about Lanling''s departure. As a prince, he only knows how to make money, but he doesn''t know how to share a share of the royal family? Is it too stingy, in this way, is not his reputation, into a selfish situation? While Li Hong was still thinking, Hua Meng came to report that the royal family had visited, several of his father''s younger brothers, and two emperor''s uncles! Li Hong''s first reaction was whether he would like to go back to the back and look at the almanac first. What day has been discussed? How to run to their own east palace to find themselves! The Yellow calendar was originally a new thing, but since Li Hong''s movable type printing began to print all kinds of books in the past few years, the Yellow calendar (Almanac) after several years of development, has become quite ordinary books, at least can be bought in both eastern and Western markets. Li Shen, King Ji, Li Fu, Li Ming, King Cao, and Li Zhen, king of Yue, together with Li Yuan Jia, king of Han and Li Yuangui, king of Huo, who Li Hong can be called grandfather Huang, made the main hall of the prince''s mansion lively. His father is only thirty-four years old this year. The youngest of these uncles, who are younger than his father, is only 26 years old this year. They are all in their prime. Li Hong needs to salute and greet one by one. After greeting, Li Hong feels a little confused. Once again, Li Yuanjia and Li yuanrail sat at the head of other people. Looking at these people, Li Hong was in a trance. If these people supported themselves, wouldn''t they be enough to make their father emperor? However, he is also in the mind, but dare not really move such a mind. If it''s really a rebellion, I''m afraid I''ll turn my father''s back and call on the empress mother. After all, both of them were extremely skillful in their tactics. Otherwise, the Guanlong group headed by changsun Wuji would not have collapsed so quickly. After the emperor''s uncle and grandfather had a few words with themselves, Li Yuangui and Li Yuanjia began to discuss the topic. They happened to coincide with the first two groups of people. They all came for the wealth of Taiyi city. Each of them cried for poverty, and each said that he was not as good as the people of Chang''an, and Li Hong wanted to shed a few crocodile tears. After each of them had expressed their "difficulties", Li Hong said, "although hong''er has the heart to help you, hong''er is young now. All the commodities in Taiyi city are the property of our royal family. Even if hong''er wants to let uncle Huang and his grandfather make it, I''m afraid the father and the emperor will not agree with him very well After Li Hong finished speaking, he looked at several people who did not speak, and all of them were waiting for him to express his attitude. Li Hong sighed and got up from his chair and said, "everyone, uncle and grandfather of the emperor, should know the salt and iron theory written by Heng Kuan, a famous scholar of the Han Dynasty It is omitted. Today, Taiyi city seems to have a lot of wealth, but hong''er can''t continue to expand all the industries for a while. The laws of the Tang Dynasty have a system of supervision. If hong''er shares all the emperor''s uncles and grandfathers, the father and the emperor will blame him, but hong''er can''t afford it alone. " Li Hong said to all the royal family members who were present in the room, nodding thoughtfully, but Li Hong said in his heart, "you can find me something difficult to do. Well, I''ll kick the ball back now. Unless my father agrees with them, otherwise I have no way. "As long as your uncle and grandfather can convince your father, I promise you that I can give you these secret recipes, whether it''s refined salt or snow white sugar. However, there is one point. I also ask your uncle and grandfather to agree that all the descendants of the Li family should have one legitimate son from each family to study in our Chongwen hall, instead of all the ordinary people coming out of the family as they are now! " Li Hong looked at them and said. All of you know that his Chongwen school in recent years has deviated from the orthodox study of Guozijian and hongwenguan. Who knows what it will be like to send his children here a few years later? That''s why he sent the unworthy people here, which is to give him a face. But looking at Li Hong''s firm expression, Li Yuanjia thought for a moment and said, "well, if your majesty can agree, hong''er, you are willing to teach, we will send our children to your Chongwen Museum for study." "Thank you very much, grandfather. If you can talk to your father and send people to Chongwen hall for study, I promise I will teach them glass and crystal methods." After several emperor''s uncles whispered to each other, they all had some worries in their hearts. They agreed to Li Hong''s request temporarily and then left one after another. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 After seeing off the Royal relatives, Li Hong saw that the sky was dark. After another column of incense, his father and his mother should have dinner. It''s just that I went to the restaurant today. Today, these three groups of people are not for nothing. No matter they are aunts and daughters or uncles, there are people behind them who are in charge of them. As for who was behind it, it was as obvious as the lice on the bald head. As for the royal family, ha ha These people are not for nothing, but they are always waiting for their father''s throne. At this time, we were keen to detect the dark currents between the three emperors, Empress and Prince. If they did not add a fire, I would be very sorry for them for so many years. Therefore, in addition to the clansmen who voluntarily joined in the undercurrent, the arrival of aunt and uncle is in fact an implicit compromise and a prerequisite for negotiation. Now, I can enter the palace to negotiate with the Empress Dowager and the emperor. The summer solstice and the grain cob follow him into the palace. Li Hong steps on a skateboard, leisurely and carefree, like a child who has just finished school. Carrying his backpack, he begins to walk to the palace. "Li Hong, my son''s minister, has seen his father and his mother. Eh, the little thing has grown tall." Li Hong stepped on the skateboard and jumped to the steps. He saw Li Xian and Li Zhe walking inside, rubbing their hair and saying. Li Xian and Li Zhe turn their eyes at him helplessly, ignoring the prince''s own skateboard, crossing the threshold of the mother''s palace, and then smoothly falling on the soft carpet. "Even the iron." Li Hong stands on the carpet with one foot, and pushes the skateboard with the other foot. The skateboard quickly slides to liantie. Lian tie quickly reaches out a hand to take the skateboard and hands it to the palace girl on one side. "Even iron doesn''t have to worry about him. If he damages something, he has to compensate him. Now who knows that his east palace is going to be richer than the imperial palace." Wu Mei looks at Li Dan, who is half-year-old in her arms. She doesn''t look at Li Hong. She says coldly. "Yes, the maidservant obeys the will of the queen." Lian tie answers with a smile. "What about the father? Haven''t you come yet? " Li Hong doesn''t look at the rules and regulations. Li Xian and Li Zhe, who greet Wu Mei, stroll back and forth in the palace at will, showing great relaxation. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong from the corner of her eyes. Finally, she gives Li Dan in her arms to the maid in the palace next to her. She looks up at Li Hong, who is looking east and West. Ruyu''s forehead is covered with black lines! "Li Hong, come here for me!" Said Wu Mei, biting her teeth. If he was Li Hong alone, Wu Mei would not be angry, but as long as the three brothers were here, take a look at Li Xian and Li Zhe, who are well behaved and whose Royal etiquette is extremely standardized, and then look at Li Hong, who is like a wild boy. If there is a slight comparison between them, Wu Mei will have an urgent impulse to strangle him. "What happened to the queen mother?" Li Hong, who was about to get close to the maid of the palace to tease Li Dan, looked alert and put on a posture of ready to run away at any time. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, who is ready to run away. She signals Li Xian to sit down with Li Zhe, then sighs. She says to Li Hong in a soft voice, "hong''er, my mother hasn''t seen you these days. Come and let her have a good look." "It''s a good distance. It''s too close for the queen mother to see clearly." Li Hong said while retreating, he is now running, his mother is not able to catch up. Wu Mei''s face began to turn iron green, staring at Li Hong, who was ready to retreat at any time, said in a deep voice: "Lian tie..." "Liantie, you dare to come here and try. I still have an account to settle with you. Don''t think that if you have the support of my mother, you can act recklessly. When you are three years old, you dare to clean you up. When you become a prince, I dare to clean you up even more!" Waiting for Wu Mei to finish speaking, Li Hong interrupts her words to warn Lian tie. Even iron stopped in a hurry, and did not take back the foot of a step. As long as the queen spoke again, he would immediately seize the crown prince to the queen without hesitation. Wu Mei still looks at Li Hong with iron green face. Li Hong also looks at her with vigilance. They look at each other at a distance of seven or eight steps. After watching for a long time, Wu Mei finally gives in and leans back to the chair with a sigh. Adjusting his anger easily aroused by Li Hong, he said faintly, "the prince comes to this palace today..." "Hey, mother, please don''t call me that way. When you call me prince and call yourself your own palace, your son''s minister will not fall down and always feel uncomfortable Ouch The son minister knows the guilt, the mother lets go, the son minister''s ear is about to break Don''t you think you don''t have to catch me? Every day you fight against me, can you have some rules! You have been the crown prince for several years. You can''t change your performance. Is the royal face so unimportant in your heart? That''s not worth it? Is that why you, Li Hong, don''t attach importance to it Wu Mei''s silver teeth clenched, holding Li Hong''s ear with jade hand and blue tendons exposed. Obviously, she used her strength. "If you know your mistake, you will let shangguanyi teach you Royal etiquette tomorrow. You will never be perfunctory to your mother." Li Hong begged for mercy. Wu Mei is content to let go of Li Hong, who was caught red ears, and then clapped her hands with satisfaction. Then she said, "come on, you must not be a good thing to come. Before your father and Emperor come, you should first say what you want to say to me. Otherwise, after your father and son talk, I will be like a normal person again.""The queen mother is so wise. You are the embodiment of wisdom, the goddess of wisdom, the model of kindness, and the queen of the world. Indeed, my children think you can be compared with the emperor''s grandmother. " Li Hong''s flattering bangwumei rubbed her shoulders behind her and flattered her. Li Xian and Li Zhe were stunned and turned sick. "Talk about your business. When your father comes, the queen mother will not help you." Wu Mei enjoys Li Hong kneading her shoulder and says leisurely. "The Empress Dowager wanted Li Xian and Li Zhe to go to Chongwen hall for study, rather than just stay in Hongwen hall. The model of Royal etiquette is almost the same as the books of the sages. In the eyes of the minister, those are just enlightening reading materials. After reading, they will be good. Now they should go to Chongwen hall to receive some new things, so as to avoid getting Royal offspring and falling behind in college There are too many people. " Li Hong seriously whispered in Wu Mei''s ear. "After the mother, the son minister will not go." Li Xian and Li Zhe got up at the same time and said. "Hey, do you want to talk? This is my discussion with the Empress Dowager. You should listen to me and listen if you don''t. Besides, I''m also good for you. After going to Chongwen hall, I''ll tailor a set of learning methods for you according to your preferences and talents. You can learn whatever you like. In the future, I''m not sure you will be the great Confucians of the Tang Dynasty. " Li Hong stopped the action in his hand and reprimanded the two people. "Don''t stop." Wu Mei closed her eyes and said. "Yes, mother, just listen, and I will continue to scold them. I''ll tell you two... " "I told you not to stop!" Wu Meiqi opened his eyes and looked up at Li Hong. "Oh, I know. So the Empress Dowager promised them to go to Chongwen hall? " Li Hong was overjoyed. His hands continued to respect Wu Mei''s shoulder. "If you let them go, you''re not just trying to bully them, are you?" Wu Mei closed her Phoenix eyes again, enjoying Li Hong''s proper massage. "Of course not. They are the children''s brothers. It''s not Li Sujie who keeps up with Jin and Li Xiao. They won''t bully them. I really want them to learn something serious, so that they can contribute to the Tang Dynasty in the future. " Today, he was forced by the imperial clan to take a share of Taiyi city in the east palace. Li Hong had to speed up his plan, that is, to cultivate his brothers and sisters according to their interests and hobbies by virtue of their unique tree. Li Hong looked out of the window at the tree that he and his father planted are growing vigorously, and said in his heart: "well, now it''s still a small tree." Naturally, Li Hong''s ultimate goal was to cultivate them into princes who could not only focus on the throne, but also make achievements in a certain field. "What about Li Xiao and them? Will they go to your Chongwen museum? All the Royal descendants have gone to your Chongwen hall. Who do you want to learn from this Hongwen hall Wu Mei asked. "Of course, there are still those clansmen and children who are not willing to go to Chongwen hall to study in Hongwen hall. Are there any children of famous families?" Li Hong''s reply was like a flow passage. Wu Mei clapped his hand, pulled him to the front, looked at him solemnly asked: "you tell mother, what do you want to plan?" Wu Mei, relying on her intuition, only feels that this wild boy doesn''t seem to be playing games this time, but seems to be planning a big thing. "How about waiting for the father to come? Otherwise, the son minister will have to spend more time in a while No, it''s not a waste of breath. " Li Hong looks at Wu Mei Feng''s eyes and quickly changes his way. "Well, I''ll be patient and wait." Wu Mei''s eyes sweep out of the window. Why is your majesty late today? Usually this time should have arrived. He turned his head and looked at Li Hong as if he had known his Majesty would be late. Li Hong carefully took Li Dan from the maid''s hand, swayed in his arms, and said as if nothing had happened on his lips: "my son is going to bring Li Yifu out of Dali temple tomorrow." "Good." Wu Mei gets up and goes to the door to meet Li Zhi. A question and answer, Jane''s simple two sentences, also showed Wu Mei''s attitude. Tomorrow, Duan Baoxuan, the Minister of Dali temple, will be able to release people at ease. What Li Hong needs to do is that he doesn''t have to hurt his two uncles and he Lanmin. Otherwise, Duan Baoxuan was determined not to let Li Yifu out easily because of his words, for the charges of trespassing on the harem, attacking and raping Yiyang and Gao''an, flattering his eyes and bewitching the queen. But now that the empress mother pardons Li Yifu for these so-called crimes, it is easy for him to bring forward Li Yifu. This is the royal family. All things are simple and simple. If they are not, they are not simple. They always have to make some kind of compromise behind the scenes with all the overt or covert words. The death of Li Yifu''s daughter and son-in-law also reduced the impeachment of Li Yifu. After all, the father and the emperor would cooperate with him to remove him from all his official posts and make him the crown prince and crown prince. This is an explanation to the court officials. "I have seen my father." Li Xian Li Zhe''s voice interrupted Li Hong''s thoughts, and Li Hong, who was sober up, hastened to hold little Li Dan to salute."Did your mother trust you to hold Li Dan? Have you done something to boast about Li Zhi looked at Li Hong holding Li Dan and joked. "The father joked. When Li Xian and Li Zhe were young, their ministers were too young to hold them. Now that they are grown up, they have to help the empress dowager, right?" Li Hong''s playful morality is in sharp contrast to Li Xian and Li Zhe. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 Li Zhi obviously has a lot of heart for Li Xian and Li Zhe. Unlike Li Hong, he never cares about his knowledge. Li Xian and Li Zhe are also well prepared. After dinner, they elaborate the problems that have been prepared and ask Li Zhi respectfully. Li Zhi naturally answers all questions. He can show his knowledge in front of his son, which makes him feel a sense of accomplishment and pride. Li Zhi''s eloquence made Li Xian and Li Zhe take on Venus in their eyes, which is full of admiration and worship. After sighing, they must ask their father for advice. They talk about each other with the meaning that "listening to your words is better than reading ten years'' books". The two people''s alternative flattery naturally makes Lizhi laugh and delight. Li Hong sat with him and yawned in boredom. Whether it was the philosophy in the ancient books of these specious sages, or the summary of the previous dynasties in the historical books, Li Hong thought that it was: to see the ancient books, to shed tears -- to worry about the ancients. I don''t know what to look forward to. I don''t know how to forge ahead. Two words, pedantic! Li Xian and Li Zhi looked at Li Hong with provocative eyes from time to time, as if to say, look at how much we are favored in front of our father''s emperor. It''s like you that we are ignorant every day. Li Hong didn''t pay any attention to this kind of low-level competition for favors. If the empress mother didn''t pinch his thighs secretly, he would have fallen asleep on the table. Li Zhi didn''t know what he was happy about today. After talking with Li Xian and Li Zhe for a long time, Li Zhi began to put away his smile and said in a positive tone: "OK, you two go back to your palace. I have something to do to test the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty." Li Xian and Li Zhe''s eyes flashed a trace of indistinct desolation. At the same time, they stood up and saluted and said, "yes, the children obey the orders, and the children''s ministers leave." After Li Zhi smiles and waves to indicate that they should leave, Wu Mei''s study is left with Li Hong and his parents. Playing with the cup cover, Li Zhi calmly said: "nuohobo, king of Tuguhun, and Princess Honghua have already entered Liangzhou. Hong''er, what do you think should be done?" Some time ago, he reminded his father of the war between Tubo and Tuyuhun, but he didn''t care much about it and let the two countries fight. Now that the collapse of Tuyuhun is imminent, the father and the emperor remembered how to face the growing threat of Tubo. But now that the situation in Tuyuhun is over, it is not easy to recover from the powerful Tubo? Moreover, in history, Tubo completely destroyed Tubo this year. "According to Sui Shu, there are Qinghai and hills in Tuyuhun. It is so popular that they often talk about the Dragon species on the horse. After tasting the Persian grass, the horse was put into the sea. It was called Qinghai colt because it was born with a colt and traveled thousands of miles every day. These good horses may be used by Tubo to deal with me in the future Li Hong looked at his father playing with the cover bowl and said faintly. "What do you think?" Li Zhi''s look is still calm, light asked. In recent years, both the East and the west of the Tang Dynasty used military forces respectively. For some reason, some indecisive fathers and emperors in the court still had their own opinions on foreign affairs. And when it comes to foreign affairs, the father and the emperor will be like a real superior. He always listens to other people''s opinions first and then expresses his own opinions. "Now that you have received the request from nuohobo, king of Tuguhun, I''m afraid the envoys of Tubo are already on their way to Chang''an. The purpose of sending envoys from Tubo is to explain to you the reasons why they sent troops to Tuyuhun, so as to delay and prevent you from sending troops to Tuyuhun quickly. However, no matter what your attitude is, Tubo will never withdraw its troops from the Fuwei City, the King City of Tuyuhun. " Li Hong looked at the leisurely Li Zhi and said. Wu Mei sat by without saying a word. At this time, her being able to sit here is enough to show her Majesty''s mind. The undercurrent between the three is far from over, and Li Zhi doesn''t want to end now. He still wants to see, whether it is himself or Li Hong, what is the expansion of his desire for power and interest. After all, he is only 34 years old and in his heyday. No matter how much he values Li Hong, he will never allow him to easily touch the power on the Dragon chair. "It''s rare that you have such a careful mind. You''re right. Nuohobo hoped to lead his people to continue to migrate to the hinterland of the Tang Dynasty. The envoy sent by ludongzan of Tubo was indeed on the way, but there was a letter from Tubo on my desk. " "Aunt Wencheng?" Li Hong exclaimed. "Not bad!" Li Zhi accentuated his tone and said, "Wen Cheng hoped to make peace with the Tang Dynasty again, but I refused." "Lu Dongzan is not dead yet." After hearing that his father refused to make a peace, Li Hong felt relieved and murmured in the language of the market. This is a two pronged approach to stop the Tang Dynasty''s strategy of rapidly using troops to go to Tuyuhun. I''m afraid that in addition to Lu Dongzan, the crafty old Tubo prime minister, GE erdongzan, with his intelligence, I''m afraid he can''t make such a perfect strategy. "You know, honger?" Li cured the strange way. Lu Dongzan should be 70 years old now. How can a little child know the existence of this person."Of course, they have mentioned it in their intelligence Li Hong said without concealment: "and the son minister is sure that this two pronged approach is from Lu Dongzan''s hand. After all, he knows our Tang Dynasty better than anyone else in Tubo." And this is nothing new. No matter the father, the emperor, the mother and the empress, or themselves, the three people now even share all the intelligence resources of Li Jingmen. Although all the information needs to be filtered from his father''s emperor before it can reach Li Hong''s hand, Li Hong is still surprised at the news that Lu Dongzan is still alive. "Two pronged approach?" Li Zhi thought about the meaning of Li Hong''s words. His eyes slowly looked at Li Hong and said, "do you mean that Lu Dongzan is afraid of the Tang Dynasty to send troops to Tuyuhun to help them recover their country? So Wen Cheng and his envoys were used to delay and persuade the Tang Dynasty to send troops? " "Yes, my father is wise. My father and my son, please send troops to Tuyuhun immediately, and at the same time allow nuohobo and aunt Honghua to lead the remnant to move to the mainland. " Li Hong suddenly got up and said solemnly. "No, if we send troops, will we not restore our country for him?" Li Zhi flatly refused. "Father and emperor, please allow nuohobo to enter the hinterland of the Tang Dynasty immediately. His remaining troops and clansmen will not pose any threat to the Tang Dynasty. Besides, as long as you send troops to capture the King City of Tuyuhun and drive out the Tubo people, there will be the land of the Tang Dynasty. As for nuohobo, you can immediately issue a decree to make him a governor of any state in the Tang Dynasty, as long as he is within Liangzhou. " Li Hong said excitedly. In this way, we can take Tubo by surprise, and we can firmly control the land of Tuyuhun in our own hands. At the same time, we can use the old troops that Tuyuhun has never escaped to restrain the increasingly powerful Tubo. We can have the best of both worlds. Li Zhi looked at Li Hong, who was more and more excited. He shook his head with a smile and motioned him to sit down. Then he said slowly: "Tibet and the Tang Dynasty have been friendly for generations, and they have never been attacked by soldiers to disturb the people''s stability of my son. It is really a bad strategy to send troops like this. It''s enough to warn Tubo severely. As for nuohobo and his people, they can consider merging into the Tang Dynasty. I can grant him a governor of a prefecture. " "My father..." "Well, let''s talk about this. Although no troops will be sent out, in order to prevent them from invading the Tang Dynasty, we will order people to be on the border with Chen soldiers and strictly monitor their every move." Li Zhi comforts Li Hong, who looks disappointed. Li Hong sighed helplessly from his heart. This is an excellent opportunity. When he takes advantage of the unstable foothold of Tubo, he can also give Tubo some warning and shock, and let them retreat on the plateau honestly. If we don''t send troops now, history will develop as recorded in historical books. It will be much more difficult to use troops in Tang Dynasty! Anxi four towns back and forth, like a saw for a while to occupy a while to retreat, always can not get due peace! All this is due to Tubo''s covetous eyes on the Tang Dynasty. After Li Zhi appeased Li Hong, the three people began to turn the topic to this period of time. Since then, the three people have been making a bureau with the Wu family. Li Zhi suddenly said, "Uncle Li Yuangui and others came to see me today. I hope hong''er can share the industry of Taiyi city with them. Hong''er doesn''t know what you plan to do? At the beginning, my father promised you that Taiyi city would be handled by you. Therefore, the father and the emperor wanted to hear from you, so that he could give an account to your uncles and grandfathers. " I''ll go. Are you going to kick the ball to me again? What''s more, you two broke the rules first. They used the martial arts to disturb the business rules of Taiyi City, and now they have to force themselves to face tough problems. But when it comes to this, Li Hong is not good at fighting against Li Zhi. He is ready to stand on the United Front with Wu Mei at any time and says, "empress mother, the mercury lost in Taiyi City, a few days ago, has been recovered in my aunt''s residence. Today, my aunt and cousin also came to the east palace to apologize to the son minister. But the son minister thought that this matter had violated the law of Tang Dynasty. Although he was a royal family member, the son of heaven committed the same crime as the common people, and he still wanted to listen to the instructions of his mother. " After Li Hong finished, Wu Mei''s face looked relaxed, but Lizhi''s face turned green. This boy obviously took Wushun and he lanminyue to attack himself. As long as the empress agrees, the crown prince has the right to punish Wu Shun''s mother and daughter. Then, if Li Hong is instructed by his mother to send Wu Shun''s mother and daughter to a remote place far away from Chang''an, he will be short of two beauties to be spoiled. So without waiting for Wu Mei to speak, Li Zhifei quickly asked, "hong''er, I heard that a carriage entered Taiyi city today? It seems to be something more valuable? " Li Zhi also means something, he said can be he Lanmin to take away the Taiyi City forbidden area, an area called medicine food room lost important items. What was lost in the medicated food room was actually Wu Mei''s instigation of he Lanmin. However, Li Zhi thought that he had succeeded in his own stratagem at the beginning. However, Wu Mei came to catch the cicada and Huang que was in the back. Liang Jianfang was killed by his own people, but he died without any value and became an innocent victim of the game between them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 Wu Mei, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, looks at Li Zhi for a moment, thinks about it and says, "he Lanmin has always been close to his uncles Wu yuanshuang and Wu Yuanqing. I''m afraid he Lanmin is not one of the people who did this. Wu yuanshuang and Wu Yuanqing must have some instructions. Otherwise, with the help of he Lanmin, he can enter the restricted area guarded by hong''er?" This is Wu Mei''s successor, leaving her an excellent back road. It is also a thing that she has been planning for many years to do, and it is also something that Li Zhi has always misunderstood. Wu yuanshuang and Wu Yuanqing are the same father and mother to her. Yang''s mother was alive, and before he became Queen, they were always mean to their mother. I wanted to find a chance to exile them for a long time. However, when I was first named Queen, in order to take into account the criticism of the courtiers about their lack of affection and to stabilize their position as empress, they temporarily needed these two young prison officials, and Zongzheng Shaoqing''s elder brother, to help him clear away the dissidents. Therefore, he has stayed until now. This also created a false impression for Li Zhi, that is, Wu Mei attaches great importance to Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang, so important that he can rely on them to do Wu Mei. At the moment, Wu Mei, who has completely controlled the harem, has no use value. On the contrary, they will continue to stay in Shaofu and Zongzheng temple, which will hinder their actions. Moreover, Wu yuanshuang''s insatiable character has made her extremely unhappy. Many of the treasures in the palace were embezzled by him, but Wu Mei couldn''t stop them effectively. Wu Mei looked at some unknown Li Zhi, and continued: "I hope your majesty can preside over justice for hong''er." Hearing Wu Mei say so, Li Zhi knew that he was totally wrong, and totally misjudged the relationship between the Queen''s brother and sister. Li Zhi never thought that the queen would make a plan to sink the boat. In this way, the queen would give up all her close relatives and ministers, which would greatly weaken her sense of existence and make him lose some interest. He didn''t know that Wu Mei was like this. Because of Li Hong''s strong rise and her inherent advantage in the position of Prince, her ambition which had been gradually rising in her heart suddenly became much weaker. If she tried to enter the court again at this time, she would be charged with the charge of interfering in politics. What''s more, the harem is not completely without rivals now. Xu Hui, who was elected to the harem by Emperor Taizong Li Shimin, was awarded the title of "five talents" at the same time. However, since she entered the palace, she has never been appreciated by Taizong, except that she was given the title of Wu Mei Niang by Taizong. If it was not for Li Zhi, she would spend the rest of her life in the temple. Xu Hui, however, was deeply favored by the late emperor. She was successively granted the title of Jieyu and chongrong. After her death, she was also named as a virtuous imperial concubine. Li Zhi not only followed the rules and regulations in politics, but also completely inherited the legacy of Zhenguan. Even in the selection of imperial concubines, Li Zhi also showed the "common aspiration" between father and son. Wu Mei is needless to say, Li Zhi''s standard "son inherits father''s career". At the same time, Xu Yingying, the sister of Li Zhi''s father and Emperor Xu Huixian''s wife, was also included in Li Zhi''s harem and was canonized as Jieyu. Now Wu Mei, after putting most of her mind into the back palace, naturally noticed the existence of Xu Jieyu. What''s more, because of Li Hong''s participation, Xiao Shufei, a bitch, has been living in the harem for a long time. All these have to make Wu Mei give up contact with the imperial court for a while. With Wu Mei''s words denouncing Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang, she retreated to the harem and began to watch the fire across the bank to see how lively the two fathers and sons were. All of a sudden, Li Zhi lost his interest in further testing Li Hong. It is not so much that Li Zhi wanted to take part in the examination of Li Hong, but rather that he enjoyed it and was very interested in it. He wanted to continue to participate in the three person fighting, mainly because of Wu Mei''s participation. Wu Mei''s participation inspired him to change ways to find some new fun between himself and Wu Mei, so as to add some new fun to the couple''s relationship. It can be seen that Li Zhi''s love for Wu Mei is also a new height. Between them, if Wu Mei is weaker and has no ambition for power, it is estimated that Li Zhi and Wu Mei will probably stage an allusion to the Tang Dynasty version of king you of Zhou and Bao Si''s "princes of war drama". Therefore, there is no "if" in history, but there is a "if" in Li Zhi''s heart. If Wu Shun''s mother and daughter are lost in this way, Li Zhi is reluctant to give up. Xiao Shufei and the queen, one of whom was dismissed as a commoner and imprisoned in the deep palace, was already a pile of white bones at this time. For Li zhilai, although he deeply loves the queen in his heart, if there are other women besides the queen who can bear his rain and dew, it is the best way to replace the queen and Xiao Shufei in his heart. Originally, Li Hong thought that there was no way to solve the deadlock between the three people. Unexpectedly, because the Empress Dowager gently avoided her, a royal struggle disappeared. At the moment, the happiest thing is him. He immediately grabbed Wu Mei''s arm in his arms and began to get tired of it: "empress mother, after a few days, my son''s minister will send you some good things. Now Taiyi city is stepping up production, and there are some technical defects, but I think it will not be long before it can be dedicated to the empress mother."Li Zhi looked at his mother and son, who were already standing on the United Front. It was very likely that he would agree with him. If he did not make a decision quickly, he could not be sure that the mother and son would not play with him in the future. Moreover, he was also infatuated with Li Hong''s unconventional, natural and frank way of getting along with each other, which added a bright scene to their dull and dull palace life. What''s more, the most important thing is that Li Hong, as the crown prince, after his observation over the past few years, all Li Hong''s affairs are carried out in the sun, and never a thing is quietly unfolded in the shadow of the sun, and all his actions are honest and straightforward gentleman''s behavior. Even the lijieng gate, which is guarded by Jingzhe, cheetah and Yangwu, Li Hong always asks him to filter the information first, and then he finds what is useful to him. Over the past few years, Li Hong has never touched a series of affairs, such as the government affairs of the imperial court and the formation of political parties among officials. It is difficult for Li Hong to grasp the balance between the prince and the emperor, and he has always been able to handle it with ease. As for Bai Chun, who has always helped him manage Taiyi City, Li Zhi believes that Li Hong must know who Bai Chun is used for, but he is just a person. Li Hong has no need to avoid him, so he doesn''t care who Bai Chun is loyal to. Having figured out these joints, Li Zhi suddenly recovered the expression that he had not seen in several years. He rubbed his hands tightly and said, "well, Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang are not guilty to death. In my opinion, how about being demoted as prefectural governor?" Wu Mei and Li Hong''s mother and son are close to each other, and their big silent eyes look at him together, waiting for his next words. "Well, South Korean wives Wu Shun and He Lan Minyue, due to the theft of the crown prince''s house, ordered them to return to their places of origin from now on. They are not allowed to enter Chang''an without a call." Li Zhi curled his lips and said. "Hong''er, send your father and Emperor back to the palace. Your mother and empress are tired today..." "Father, please." "Son of a bitch, you just listen to your mother? My father will spend the night here today. Go back to the east palace "That''s not good. The empress mother said that. You''d better go. The empress is very tired today." Li Hong smiles and pushes Lizhi''s half hearted body out. "Be careful, don''t push your father down." Wu Mei said with a gentle smile on her face. "Yes, you can rest assured that your husband will be OK. How strong I am. I only know that I am worried about my husband, but I don''t care about my son Ouch After the mother, the son minister knows the crime. " Li Hong rubbed his ears and walked with Li Zhi on the quiet road of the palace. Finally, both father and son were expelled. "What do you do next?" Li Zhi stopped to watch Li Hong scratching his ears like a monkey. "Not so. After discussing with the empress dowager, I also intend to tell you that Su Jie, Shangjin and Li Xian will go to Chongwen hall to study together. As for the clan''s uncles, their children will inform them to go to Taiyi city in a month, and then distribute some property to them. " Li Zhi touched Li Hong''s head and motioned him to walk. He said that Yang Wu and Xia Zhi were far behind. They knew that this was a rare time for father and son to get along with each other, and no one knew whether to listen to their conversation. "My son thought, these industries, besides the foundation of Tang Dynasty, can be completely expanded. It is one of them to hand over some of them to the royal clan. Secondly, the children minister also plans to vigorously support the folk businessmen. As for how to do it, he only has a simple prototype in his mind, which has not yet been fully formed. But the son minister knew that he must abide by one point, that is, there must be competition between businesses, and there will be development. This is also the method that can be used to contain the industries handed over to the imperial clan in the future, so as not to be monopolized by them. " "Do you mean that if you give the property to your uncle, you will also give it to private businessmen? Salt and iron are the foundation of the country. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to do so. " Li Zhi said anxiously that in Liangyi hall today, the imperial clan repeated Li Hong''s original words, so he naturally knew what Li Hong was going to give to the imperial clan. "That''s a big mistake, of course. The salt making method needs to be popularized. Just like sugar, only the people can make full use of the new method, can the Tang Dynasty and you really get real benefits. The prosperity of the Tang Dynasty is not only the wealth of clans and nobles, but also the difference based on the common people. Clans and nobles are allowed to be rich, but they are not allowed to live in The imperial family and nobles monopolized the industry to squeeze and absorb the hard-earned money of the common people, and even to the point of threatening the royal family with economy. Therefore, the children''s ministers need to form a relationship of mutual restraint and competition between them. In this way, the development of the Tang Dynasty will be faster. After all, there will be no development without competition. " Li Hong said that finally, in front of Li Zhi, he pretended to be a Shangguan Yi. Behind his hands, he tilted his head a little, and walked with the eight characters inside, which made Li Zhi laugh. For a few years, only with Li Hong can he feel the real love between father and son. Just like the days when he lived with his father, he went up and down with his father and slept with him. Thinking of this, Li Zhi couldn''t help but stop and look at Li Hong, who was still learning shangguanyi. He secretly made a decision in his heart. In those years, he could let his father take him to the court. Why couldn''t he take hong''er to court!?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 Li Zhi slowed down two steps and listened to Li Hong''s back. Suddenly, he asked, "has the murderer of Liang Jianfang been found?" Li Hong turned back and looked at Lizhi. His face was covered with a smile. Under the light of the palace lamp, his face was covered with a layer of light: "I found it." "Can you live?" Li Zhi asked for no reason. Li Hong glanced at them. Several people who were not far away from their father and son came to Li Zhi and said, "father, what would you do if you did?" Li Zhi sighed and said, "yes, as the crown prince, if you can''t take care of your servants, how can you expect others to work for you? Rewards and punishments have a certain degree. Naturally, punishment should be punished. For the sake of following my father for more than ten years, we must make good use of it. How about? " Li Hong thought in his heart: how could his father be so generous? If he let himself punish the murderer, would it not have chilled the hearts of others? Or is the father making some wrong ideas? "Myth" failed to trace the murderer of Liang Jianfang and found the real perpetrator, but he could not be punished according to the law. "Yes, father." No matter what his father''s idea was, Li Hong knew that he could only compromise. "Good. My father believes you After Li Zhi finished, he walked forward slowly. Yang, the eunuch close to him, stood still with Xia Zhi and others, as if he didn''t see Lizhi''s disappearing figure. "I beg your highness." Yang Wu went to Li Hong and knelt down and said. "Get up first. You have heard what my father said just now. You can avoid death, but you can''t escape living crime. Killing Liang Jianfang could not have been investigated, but you are too cruel. No one knows Liang Jianfang''s miserable appearance better than you? " Li Hong looked at Yang Wu, who could make "myth" blocked. "I know my sin, and I will pay for my life with my life without complaint." Yang Wu kowtowed to Li Hong. This is the victim of the political struggle, whether it is Liang Jianfang who died in vain, or Yang Wu, who is kneeling in front of him. In the end, those who are close to the upper level are often those who are close to each other. The superior can compromise and give way to each other in the struggle, and they are the mediators that can be used to sacrifice and balance the struggle between the two sides. Li Hong looked at the guards of qianniuwei in the Imperial Palace, beckoned a bodyguard to come over, looked at the horizontal knife on his waist, and then stretched out his hand to slowly pull out the scabbard of the sword. "Over the years, when I was in the palace, I also pocketed you a lot of silver, which can offset some crimes. Yang Wu, I want to ask you something. Are you left-handed or right-handed? " Li Hong holds a horizontal knife and paddles back and forth on the bluestone board. The blade tip rubs the bluestone board and makes a soft sound. "You can use both your left and right hands flexibly. There is no convenient or inconvenient hand." Yang Wu''s tone is calm and calm. Looking at Li Hong''s bright white horizontal knife in his hand, the blade flickers with a chilling air. "You are my father''s servant. If I really kill you, I''m sure my father will find a chance to clean me up. I''m afraid it''s necessary to be punished. Well, chop off a finger by yourself. I can also have an account with Liang Jianfang. How about it? " Li Hong generously handed the horizontal knife to Yang Wu, and took a white silk handkerchief from Xiazhi to Yangwu. Yang Wu respectfully took the knife with both hands, carefully placed it on the knees of both knees, and then took the silk handkerchief handed over by Li Hong again. After wiping the blade with a silk handkerchief, she wiped it back and forth several times. Then she wrapped her left hand with a silk handkerchief, except for the four fingers of her thumb. She kowtowed to Li Hong and said, "thank you, your highness, for not killing me." The blade of the knife slowly crossed the four fingers covered with the silk handkerchief, and the blood flowed into the open plum blossom in the snow at night, slowly oozing on the white silk handkerchief. Li Hong turned around and didn''t look at Yang Wu and said, "wrapped in silk handkerchief and buried with Liang Jianfang''s body, it''s a lonely confession to him and his family." Yang Wu looked at the body shape of the prince who had left. In his right hand, he held a new silk handkerchief handed by the summer solstice, and tightly covered his left thumb. The pain of ten fingers still made Yang Wu''s face look distorted. With the help of qianniuwei''s bodyguard, Yang Wu rushed to Li Zhi''s study. "To my surprise, the boy who will report back to you didn''t kill you. Did you say anything? " Li Zhi looked at Yang Wu, who was respectfully standing in front of his desk. He asked with a silk handkerchief on his left hand. "Return to your highness, the prince said that if you want the life of your servant, I''m afraid your majesty will find a chance to deal with him, for fear that you will beat him." Yang Wu replied truthfully. Li Zhi chuckled: "he has a good idea. I''m afraid I''ll beat him up! He can take all the good things in the world! In the early days of tomorrow, Du Zhenglun, Cui Zhiwen and Gao Zhizhou, a senior official of the imperial historian, will join forces to play on the ceremony, and the Crown Prince Li Hong will be appointed as the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu "Yes, my servant." Yang Wu said in a respectful voice. "What''s more, from tomorrow, Jingzhe and Cheetah will let them go back to the east palace. They don''t have to wander outside Chang''an City, or be servants in the inner province." Li Zhi continued."Well What happened next is "You ask them to help you. When they return to the East Palace, the prince will understand." Li Zhi waved to him to step down. He had to think about what the courtiers would do when he made Li Hong the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu tomorrow. Li Zhi was very satisfied with Yang Wu''s performance. He was not surprised to hear that he had made Li Hong the Minister of the Ministry of Finance and was indifferent to the affairs of the imperial court. I''m afraid that Li Hong''s strict discipline of these eunuchs in the palace in recent years was the result. "Your Highness, your highness, your highness..." Xiao Xue ran in from the outside like a bird. Li Hong, who is practicing calligraphy, is not stable. A word is useless. Listening to the voice of snow birds, discontented stare at the summer solstice, which covers her mouth and laughs, hums: "what does Xiaoxue surprise at first?"? She will be deducted from her salary for half a month Xiaoxue ran in, surprised to see Li Hong and said, "Your Highness, your majesty has granted you the title of minister of household. It''s three grades, but. " "Poof..." Just after receiving the tea from the summer solstice, Li Hong didn''t waste it at all. Li Hong sprayed all the rice paper on the desk. Li Hong had no choice but to throw down the teacup and glared with joy on her face: "compensate me for these words! Do you know, I''ve been writing all morning. Today I''m in such a good state that you''ve ruined me! " "Your Highness, atonement." The snow timidly hastily stops the pace, said. "Happy fart, are you happy?" Li Hong did not have the demeanor of a prince at all, and the words of the city began to blurt out again. It''s just unexpected, nothing can''t be done. Father, this is to warn himself, do not stretch too long after the hand, this is to bind himself to the business road, other things don''t let himself interfere. The Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs is to tell myself that it is good to take care of the affairs of the east palace. I can give you a secretary of the Ministry of household. You can play with it. In any case, you can''t break away from the circle he drew for you. In this era of emphasizing agriculture and neglecting commerce, those in power tend to pay more attention to agriculture, silkworm and other people''s livelihood. They only care about whether the people can eat and wear warm food, and whether they can starve some people to death in the years of natural disasters. For businessmen who are still in a very low position in this era, those in power often don''t pay too much attention to them. It''s a leniency to not deliberately suppress them. Of course, Li Zhi didn''t give him the position of secretary of the Ministry of Hubu, but it was also because of the huge wealth of Taiyi city that Li Zhi felt the sweetness of Commerce. Looking back at the Daming Palace, Li Zhi knew that if it wasn''t for the huge economic power of Taiyi City, Daming Palace would need a lot of money from the Treasury if it wanted to meet the conditions of luxury and glory and build into the dream. In addition, the palaces of Dongdu are in urgent need of repair. In recent years, the empress has been longing for the east capital. Therefore, if the palaces of Dongdu still maintain the appearance of their father, it is obvious that the palaces in Dongdu are somewhat dilapidated. Li Hong knew that his father and emperor were dissatisfied with himself about the war between Tubo and Tuguhun yesterday. As the crown prince, when he was in his father''s examination, his subjective consciousness was a little too strong, which obviously made him feel dissatisfied. Last night''s conversation with his father in the palace garden was probably the main reason for his father''s birth and the appointment of himself as Minister of the Ministry of door. In front of him, he launched a grand plan with commercial and economic vitality. I''m afraid that he felt the importance of business together. Li Hong waved his hand and said, "Hua Meng went to the Ministry of punishment to get master Xu back. Grain of grain went to Dali temple and got Li Yifu out. By the way, Xiaoxue, don''t you like running? Go and invite shangguanyi, Xu Jingzong, Guo Yu, Yang Sijian and shangguanyi Xiaoxue looked at Li Hong wrongly and said "Oh" in his mouth, and then ran out happily, quite different from the shy and introverted appearance of previous years. Having said these things, Li Hong thought for a moment that there was no Bai Chun in this matter, so he asked Xia Zhixuan to enter the palace of Bai Chun in the palace of Prince PU. Since the father is not afraid of causing a big trouble, since he has entrusted the position of secretary of the Ministry of accounts to himself with great trust, if he does not make trouble, he will be very sorry for his intention. as the Ministry of land in charge of land, money and politics, tribute Fu difference, household registration, taxation and other functions. Yes, and the most important one! Li Hong thought of this, can''t help but want to look up to the sky and laugh a hundred times. He would like to hold his father and the emperor for a few mouthfuls. In Li Hong''s opinion, one of the most important items of the Ministry of Hubu is that he is most interested in: paying salaries to the officials of the imperial court! Is there anything else that makes him happy? At the end of the month, Li Hong was very happy to jump on the expression that officials were looking forward to salary. Hubu: there are three directors and one director, two waiters under four directors, two inspectors, four directors and so on. Hubu also has four divisions: Hubu division, Duzhi division, Jinbu division and cangbu division. Each of them is led by Zhonglang, and their grades are from five grades. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 In Wu Mei''s palace, Wu Mei is staring at Li Zhi, and tells her about the reaction of the court officials when she appointed Li Hong as the Minister of the Ministry of household. "Yes, that''s right. It''s just like the expression of the empress. Today, I know what it''s called. All the officials in the court have made a solid demonstration for me. But don''t mention it, empress. Many of them still agree with Li Hong as the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu. Based on what Li Hong has done in recent years, the supporters fiercely attacked the opponents, especially those glass, crystal, refined salt, refined sugar, and so on, believing that Li Hong is fully qualified for the post of secretary of the Ministry of household affairs. " Li Zhi was very satisfied with the reaction of the officials in the court today. The only surprise was that the supporters still accounted for the majority, and he thought it would be half and half. "Why don''t you appoint him minister of war?" Wu Mei said with no good breath. Another thing she didn''t say was that after appointing Li Hong as Minister of the Ministry of war, in a few years, you will be able to live with my concubine in the Daming Palace under construction! When Li Zhiyi has a happy event or a delicate moment, he always responds slowly and says to the queen in a positive manner: "that''s no good. Li Hong is still young now. In a few years. I do not strive for this piece of leather, more and more can not support me for a day or two, sleepless review memorials. In the past few years, I''ll let him practice hard in Hubu. After a few years of maturity, I''ll be able to make him the Secretary of the Ministry of war as well... " "Your Majesty...!" Wu Mei could not hide her dissatisfaction and said: "you know that he is unstable. Now you have entrusted the financial power of the Tang Dynasty to him. Do you think he is competent? Let''s not say anything else. With the three changes of virtue at that moment, can you make the people all over the world have a peaceful life? Hubu has always been in charge of the salary of the courtiers. I dare to bet you that he is now concentrating on this aspect, and he will surely think about how to upset the courtiers with his salary! " "No, although I know that my son is more than a mother, I have watched Hong Er grow up. Although he is a bit naughty at ordinary times, I don''t think there will be much mistakes in political affairs. Take a look at his Taiyi city. When it was built, we made three rules with me, and I was not allowed to ask for help. Now, you can see that Taiyi city is full of people every day, and businessmen from all over the country are flocking in. Every day, a lot of money enters Taiyi city. " Wu Mei sighed and said patiently, "that''s because he likes money. Tell me about it. Do you know how much money he has made these years? Don''t tell me that he put all the money he earned in the reconstruction of Daming Palace? I dare to bet with you that the money he spent on building Daming Palace is only a fraction of what he has made in recent years! I''m not sure, little things can build palaces with plenty of money now! Now you leave the account department to him. Can you see anything else in this little thing''s eyes? " Wu Mei angrily criticizes Li Zhi, just like the wife of a normal family, criticizing her husband. Wu Mei frowns and asks again, "is there any other secretary in the Ministry of household?" Li Zhi spread out his hands and said innocently: "no, Liu Rengui has been vacant since he sent troops to Baiji. Today he has appointed Cui Zhiwen, the former Secretary of Hubu, as the Secretary of the Ministry of punishment." Wu Mei felt that the situation was over, but she sighed. She prayed that Li Hongzhen could do what Li Zhi wanted, not for meritorious deeds, but for taking charge of the household department. Wu Mei''s worry is not unreasonable. After hearing the news, Li Hong was stunned for half a quarter of an hour, and found the pleasure of being a minister of the Ministry of housing. Originally thought that many things need to wait until their own accession to the throne, or a few years later to rectify. But now, even if the sky is to fall, some of the shortcomings of the Tang Dynasty''s equal field system, the military system, and the business tax and registered residence can be corrected one by one. In addition to the government soldier system, all the others are within the jurisdiction of the Ministry of household affairs, which is a good opportunity that he can not get. However, Li Hong also knew that the existence of tax laws such as the equal land system and the "rent Yong Diao" system is both reasonable and closely related to the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. The difference is that the annexation of private ownership of land and the gradual increase of population in the Tang Dynasty led to a huge conflict between them. There were more and more people. Because of the annexation of private ownership, the land granted by the state was less and less, which led to the destruction of the equal land system. Li Hong, in accordance with his own ideas, began to cut off the signs of possible abuses in the future. No matter whether it was the equal field system or the rent Yong Tiao, Li Hong did not intend to make a big move now. What he has to do is to rationalize these systems in ten or even twenty years. all problems need to be rationalized, starting from a foundation. That is, the perfection of population and registered residence system will be the keynote of rationalizing all problems. has improved the household registration system is the root of all things. This matter Li Hong thought for a long time, wanted to block the loopholes in the household registration system at this time, I am afraid his brain seeds are not enough, but some people are definitely experts in this field. They are Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu, who always know how to govern people by people, and who are good at strategy and power. Li Hong then took a big hand. The newly arrived Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu were studying the defects and advantages of the registered residence system besides the usual books.In this period, Li Hong chose to take his Taiyi city as an example, and gradually began to increase taxes. As for the amount of tax, shangguanyi, Guo Yu, Xu Yushi and others need to cooperate with Bai Chun. Using the new mathematical method that they are already very familiar with now, we can make a new introduction and statistics with Allah numbers. Li Hong had a perfect vision for the future. He took Chang''an and Luoyang as the center and radiated the whole northern economic town. Luoyang, which connected the north and South waterways, naturally was the top priority. Chang''an, on the other hand, can rely on Taiyi city to form a real economic circle by combining traditional commerce with emerging commerce and complementing Luoyang. The bank has been put on the agenda by him. After all, with the development of Taiyi city''s economy, it is natural that this kind of earliest flying money will be created among businessmen. If he does not launch it first, it will be easy to get involved and difficult to take over when the private businessmen come out spontaneously. It''s better to take the lead in launching now, and then slowly expand together with the caravan. Therefore, the chamber of Commerce has also become a shape in his mind. The northern and southern chamber of Commerce, together with the General Chamber of Commerce in Taiyi City, will always allow businessmen who are interested in profit to join in. While sitting on the chair, while leaving saliva and laughing, the perfect blueprint of the business empire seems to have been formed in his mind, and now he can completely enjoy himself in the merit book. Don''t want to, the voice of summer solstice and jade hand disturbed his dream: "Your Highness, do you have anything else to tell me?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I was so sleepy just now. I thought too much last night." Li Hongfu said: "I didn''t see Li Hongfu for a long time "Thank you, your highness. I am in good health." Li Yifu obviously hasn''t gone home yet. He doesn''t know where to go. He shaves, changes his clothes and runs over. "Just come out. It''s just fine today. I''ll give you three days off and have a good rest at home. You can come back three days later." Li Hong looked at Li Yifu with a smile, but said in his heart, "I don''t know what expression Li Yifu would have if he knew his daughter and his son-in-law were killed." "Yes, I thank your Highness for your care." Li Yifu got up and saluted. This trip to Dali temple made Li Yifu not as sharp as before. Although his trademark gentle smile and wise eyes were still the same, he always felt a bit mellow and even more dangerous. "Mr. Xu, you still need to communicate with Mr. Shangguan more about the book repair, but fortunately, you need to be calm in matters that benefit the country and the people. As for the fact that you told Mr. Shangguan that there are not enough people to cultivate books, I think we can recruit some of the eunuchs who serve the provinces in the imperial palace. Those who are supposed to be on duty, but those who are not on duty can learn and repair at the same time. " Li Hong is careless. Now Donggong can only use this kind of manpower. If you want to really reserve talents, you have to be young. However, Li Hong did not know that his temporary method of beating the horse''s eye became an important pillar of the Tang Dynasty for hundreds of years. As a result, eunuchs serving the provinces in the Imperial Palace became an important part of the teaching staff in the Tang Dynasty for many years, which not only eliminated the unique problem of eunuchs interfering in politics since the dynasties. In addition, eunuchs, a product of Chinese nation''s existence for thousands of years, have become the backbone of the Tang Dynasty. Because of this group, after losing the enjoyment of human relations and so on, but because of the temporary decision of Li Hong to let them study while studying, in the next few decades, there are too many Hongru universities. They abandoned the fame and wealth of ordinary people and impetuous, but it was easier than normal people to climb to the peak in the ocean of knowledge. In the next few decades, this group of people serving the province contributed too many surprises to Li Zhi and Li Hong in terms of invention and innovation. Hua Meng came in quietly and whispered in Li Hong''s ear: "prince, Jingzhe and chebao are back. They say he lanminzhi has returned to Chang''an city yesterday. Today, I will go to Qujiang pool for a visit. " "Oh, it''s really fast." Blinking his eyes in surprise, Li Hong hurriedly ended the meeting with Xu Jingzong and others. Seeing Xu Jingzong and others leave, Li Hong begins to think about the information behind the news. He lanminzhi is back. His father and his mother must know about it. But why didn''t he let him directly follow Wu Shun and go back to their original place of origin? How could this guy still go to Qujiang Lake to have a good time! "What''s wrong with Qujiang Lake today?" Li Hong asked Hua Meng. "Prince, today is the prince of the Imperial College and the students of hongwenguan, as well as the new students sent from Japan to the Tang Dynasty to meet in Qujiang pool." Hua Meng said. "Damn it, such a good thing is not my business? Let''s go. Have a look. Summer solstice, take my skateboard, let''s go and play together Li Hong jumped out of his chair to join the party. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 Qujiang pool is located in the southeast corner of Chang''an city. It extends a part of the city wall from east to south. The most famous natural place is Hibiscus garden. Naturally, there are special places belonging to the Royal Forbidden Garden, in which there are built Ziyun tower, Caixia Pavilion, Linshui Pavilion, water palace, mountain tower, liangtang and other buildings, the main function of which is naturally for viewing. If Li Hong and his party want to go to Qujiang pool, they have to walk through Chang''an City from south to north. Except for Royal activities, Li Hong rarely used the carriage which belonged to the crown prince. Always go out is a double carriage, compared with the ordinary carriage, but the overall is much bigger. The ordinary appearance does not mean that the inside is also very ordinary. Li Hong always pays attention to the interior, so the inside of the carriage is also extremely luxurious. He spread the Persian carpet secretly stolen from Wu Mei. The best nanmu table is placed in the middle, and the cushions filled with cotton are randomly placed in the car. The carriage body is completely different from other carriages in three sides. It has three large windows, which can be closed and opened. The natural use of the window is his bright glass, with two layers of gauze curtain to block privacy. The carriage had been prepared by Huameng and others. Li Hong looked at the summer solstice, tilted his head and said, "it''s rare. We haven''t got together in recent years. We are all here today." If Bai Chun has a straight face, she really has a fairy flavor that doesn''t eat people''s fireworks. However, as long as she smiles, her charming temperament and graceful figure naturally bring a kind of temptation of rhythm, which makes people see two distinct beauty states of movement and stillness in her body. "Yes, the cheetahs have come back, and I don''t have to go to Taiyi city any more. As long as you don''t make trouble, we people can serve you in front of you every day." White pure light voice, such as pearls jade. "If you talk a lot and don''t mess with you, what do these people in Donggong take? I''m not talking about you. I wear a white cotton shirt and skirt every day. It''s like how much the crown prince treats you. There''s no satin cloth in the house? Can''t you make a face for me Li Hong was used to fighting with Bai Chun from childhood to adulthood. Bai Chun is also a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water. Kucha state is now in name, sometimes classified as the capital of the Tang Dynasty, and sometimes occupied by other countries. "Get in the car, please." White pure pier body salute said, lazy to fight with him, and then fight down, do not know his mouth will spit out what ugly words. Xia Zhi, Xiao Xue, Xiao Han and Bai Lu cover their mouths and laugh. They follow Bai Chun and salute and say, "please get on the bus, Prince." "I can''t help it. It''s too uneducated. Bai Lu, I can warn you, don''t always follow them in the future, especially Bai Chun. The foreign women''s mind is vicious. Be careful that you will be killed sooner or later Don''t push me. I''ll get in the car myself Li Hong shakes his head and shakes off Bai Chun''s jade hand on his head. Cheetah, Jingzhe, Huameng, and mang people were used to the fight of the prince and other six people. They opened the carriage door calmly and let the six people in. After the two carriages were loaded with six of them, the space inside was still very rich. Bai Chun sat opposite Li Hong, and her dexterous jade hands began to perform. The tea art of the Tang Dynasty, which she had studied hard for many years, was a kind of elegant tea art taught by the prince. After the cheetah and Jingzhe hall, they walked behind the carriage. Huameng and mang grain were in front of them. They did not sit on the shaft, but also stood on both sides of the guard. The two horses were stolen by the prince The two horses I asked for from your majesty are young. They have just come of age. They are only four years old this year. They are very smart and calm. They are as black as ink all over the body. They are not a bit mottled. They are extremely solemn. With these two horses, it has been much easier for the two horses to drive. Most of the time, they don''t have to drag the reins. The two good horses can fully understand their meaning and can turn and run calmly. When there are many people, they will slow down automatically. Because the two horses were still beaten when the crown prince stole them the year before last. They were severely taught by his majesty and the queen for several days. When they returned to the East Palace, they remembered that they were brought back by Bai Chun and Xia Zhi. Their buttocks were swollen and they could not be held or carried by them. They could only be brought back to the east palace. Many shops in Dongshi were specially opened by the royal family. Li Hong opened the curtains and looked at the outermost row of shops in Dongshi. The location was obvious and the natural price would be much higher. However, it still made Chang''an businessmen break their heads and sharpen their heads and want to own one. On the bustling, pedestrian like broad street, two horses slowly pull the carriage forward, the pedestrians on the road look at two horses, a look is the bright horse, one after another to avoid the two sides of the road, from time to time stop to enjoy the two horses, mouth one after another praise, eyes full of envy and love. "How many shops are there in Dongshi? After a period of time, we will offer it to other Chang''an merchants according to the plan. The shops can no longer satisfy us. We only need to focus on Taiyi city. If we manage well, we will have a perfect system. Whether it is the Eastern market or the western market, the market rules will be in our hands. " Li Hong looks outside and says to Bai Chun on the opposite side. "Well, we have entered the next stage for the merchants, whether they are serious about the profits or not." Bai Chun took a look at a shop that had just passed by. The prince gave him a name: "good to come again!" It can''t be any more vulgar."There are more foreign businessmen in the western market, and most of the transactions are in the western market. What percentage of the tariff I mentioned for foreign businessmen is appropriate?" Li Hong curled up in the arms of summer solstice beside him, his head comfortably pillowed on the towering summer solstice, and asked lazily at the roof of the car. The top of the carriage is also a famous painting. Well, it was stolen from his father''s study. This famous painting was pasted onto the car by him. In fact, it was the biggest reason why he was beaten. "According to your percentage, I think five percent is enough, so that at least they will not scare them to go to the Ministry of housing to impeach you." White pure slants the head to think, beautiful Mou is all cautious. "you are stupid, you have been reluctant to admit that, who has the final say? The tax rate of 5% is too low. Besides, these items are monopolized by Taiyi city. If you look at the trading volume you give me, the trading volume on the banned list accounts for 10% of the total. Only one month after opening up, the trading volume of prohibited articles has reached 30%, and even more will be in the future. " White pure angry white his one eye, silly how, silly you let others do, not as good as me. Now you are the Minister of Hubu, covering the sky with one hand, but you can only cover the sky of Hubu. Foreign businessmen can play from Honglu temple, menxia province and Zhongshu province. You can''t afford to go. "Not convinced? Are you complaining for the foreign businessmen in your heart? Let me tell you a word to remember: benevolence does not lead the army, righteousness can not Jia. Businessmen are born for profit and run for profit. You can only see their hard work all the way, but you never see the contribution of our craftsmen in Taiyi city. If you think about it, from the output of Taiyi city you gave me to the sales volume of countries in the western regions, not including the goods transported to several regions in the south, our production capacity has reached a bottleneck, and it is difficult to make any progress. " Li Hong grabbed the tea in Bai Chun''s hand, took a sip and handed it to her, and continued: "today I said we should expand the scale and give Chang''an merchants technical methods. But these need time. In one and a half years, businessmen can achieve the general craft of Taiyi city quickly. What should we do during this period? Do you want to kill the craftsmen in Taiyi city? " Bai Chun obviously hasn''t got around the game yet. He retorts angrily: "even if it''s a tax increase, can''t it solve the problem you said? You can''t ban it for a month or a month. " White pure sexy red lips pout old Gao, the face is full of unconvinced. "If we open the ban again, we will break the promise. The reputation of the prince''s house should be guaranteed. Therefore, you need to increase taxes to slow down the volume of foreign trade. Why not change from 10 Wen to 20 Wen or 30 Wen? If the price of the goods is too low, you should take the initiative to reduce the price of the goods in the market In the name of the need to give craftsmen money to speed up work, the tax revenue increased by 30% White pure listens to a burst of chilly, the expression is full of to the prince ''s fear, is simply a devil, specially sucks the foreign merchant money the devil. According to his method, the merchants of the western regions would praise him for his merits. I''m afraid that if he wanted to set up a memorial archway for him in Taiyi City, the merchants would be happy to do it for him. "In this way, there is only money left in the Tang Dynasty. At least you can use money to build palaces in Taiyi city." Bai Chun snorted, sarcastically. "You think it''s for me. The bank wants to create a large scale. Can''t you afford it? Without a lot of money, what do you give the businessman to guarantee and trust? Besides, for foreign businessmen, my aim has always been to keep the money and take the goods away. " Li Hongli said of course. Bai Chun nodded thoughtfully. Yes, money is more valuable than a pile of sand. Poor merchants of western regions, just for these worthless sands, one by one sent the real gold and silver to the Tang Dynasty, and happily and cautiously pulled away the carts of sand. After all, money is limited. There is sand everywhere, which is the river at the foot of Zhongnan mountain. I''m afraid that any shovel of sand can be turned into money and sold to the prince. "I see. When I return to Taiyi City, I will follow your instructions." "Don''t worry about going back. I''ll go with you in a few days. The chamber of commerce is also imminent." Li Hong looked at a familiar shop and sighed. If not bad, this excellent location of the shop, is from the palace was cashed out, now the owner is his aunt. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 When you drive across the street to qujiangchi, the pedestrians on the road are already crowded. At this time, the population of Chang''an City has reached 700000, and qujiangchi, as the most famous amusement place, is naturally crowded with people. Bai Chun pondered all the way in the carriage, and the habit of learning from Li Hong remained. He took out a small bound book and wrote and drew on it with a charcoal pen in his hand. In Li Hong''s eyes, he was a brilliant and capable assistant image of a beautiful woman. Bai Chun raised her head, closed her notebook, frowned and said, "will the Ministry of Finance agree to levy taxes on foreign businessmen? And you also need to account for this part of the money to the Ministry of accounts? " "Have you lost your mind these days? I am the Secretary of the Ministry of accounts. Who else should I ask for? I''ll criticize the note. You just do it. " Li Hong said grandly that the feeling of real power in the hand is not the same. Although as a prince, he has a lot of convenience and power, but after all, it is not as straightforward as this, holding real power. Li Hong also knew that the reason why the Tang Dynasty was remembered and looked up to by later generations was: his military strength. Second, his cultural strength. 3£º Of course, it''s his economic strength. But these are not Tang people''s confidence, more let future generations look up to. As the existence of the Tang Dynasty, which did not build even one meter of the Great Wall, it is enough to imagine his military strength and self-confidence, as well as his strategic contempt for other countries. This kind of self-confidence made every emperor on the Li Tang River and mountain disdain to use this way of building the Great Wall to stabilize his own country in a defensive posture. What''s more, people''s self-confidence in this era is far from the self-confident universal values of the previous life, especially the inferiority complex of a group of slaves respected by foreigners. The tolerance of the Tang people to foreigners is not only reflected in the folk, but also in the government and the royal family. The appointment of the foreigners shows how strong the foundation of the Tang people was at that time. In terms of economy, after a few decades of Datang, there is no place to store the money, which indirectly results in the failure of the economy to continue to develop and break through the inherent mode and bottleneck. Now Li Hong stores a lot of money. First, to develop a new economy, he must rely on a lot of money. The second is a large amount of money, which is also the basis for the future reform of the government soldier system into the recruitment system. Coupled with the emergence of new things, people''s demand for new materials, the circulation of money in society will become faster and bigger, so as to avoid letting the Tang Dynasty, which does not spend money, survive. Lazy to pay attention to Bai chunchong, he made a grimace and went to Qujiang pool to slow down the speed of the carriage on the crowded road. Li Hong thought for a moment and said again, "the Levy of foreign taxes is just the beginning, and it will gradually spread among the businessmen of the Tang Dynasty. One day, he hopes to realize a beautiful ideal..." Bai Chun''s amorous eyes rested on his face, waiting for him to go on, but Li Hong bought a pass: "get off first. Fortunately, our carriage can come in from the Royal passage, otherwise at the gate of Qujiang pool, we will have to wait for half a day." "What kind of ideal is it?" Bai Lu gets off the bus one step at a time, and then stands beside to serve Li Hong. She asks. "Yes, Prince, what are we afraid of in addition to natural disasters? Is there anything better than this? " The summer solstice is also full of fog. Now the weather is not good. The prince wants to see how the Tang Dynasty can be transformed. Innovation is the most difficult. No matter what era people were born in, people often measure and compare with their present satisfaction in the future. In this era, the mentality of "a little rich and an easy life" does not exist only among the people, but also in the court and the imperial palace. I''m afraid that there are so many people fighting in the palace, because they don''t have to fight with each other? You can write a wonderful palace fight TV series if you take a section of the history of the palace out of 300 years. "The first beautiful ideal: there is no tax on agriculture." Li Hong turned back to the mysterious white pure smile, light said three words. "No tax on agriculture?" Bai Chun frowned. It was obvious that she could not understand the meaning of these three words. Moreover, in terms of people of this era, this is an ideal that can be reduced to ghost stories. The four men of the summer solstice put Li Hong and Bai Chun in the middle, and carefully stepped out of the Royal Forbidden Garden. The four Huameng people expanded their scope and protected the six people from the invisible circle as far as possible. At the beginning of summer, the breeze on the lake still has a trace of coolness, which makes it feel comfortable and lazy. In front of the water, the first people are not afraid to fish in the water. "Where will they get together?" Li Hong''s neck is long, but what he can see is the back of his head. "Naturally, they come here to see the water. If they write poems with water, they should be in the waterside pavilion or the water hall. The waterside pavilion is more likely. After all, it is the most suitable place to see the panorama of Qujiang pool." Bai Lu and Li Hong are very close to each other and analyze for him."By boat or on foot?" Li Hong took a look at the skateboard in his hand, which was not needed for a while. They certainly would not let themselves skate through the crowd. "Let''s walk there. You can enjoy the scenery when you walk." White pure hair is blown by the breeze, cotton shirt skirt is rippling with the wind, exquisite and beautiful figure can be seen at a glance. "Are you afraid of water?" Li Hong looks at Bai Chun with a bad smile. "I''m not afraid of water." The mouth says so, or involuntarily lean in, with Bai Lu left and right Li Hong in the middle. As Bai Lu guessed, a group of students dressed up to fill the waterside pavilion, which is more a small island than a pavilion. There are not too many man-made pavilions. In addition to a few scattered pavilions for shading, there are winding paths and towering trees. The only way to get to the pavilion near the water is a path filled out by hand. It seems that it was filled out later. I''m afraid it was for the sake of this island that such a path was filled out. Therefore, the island was named "waterside pavilion". "Why are Wang Bo and Yang Jiong in there?" Xiaohan has sharp eyes and finds those two people at a glance. "Shangguanyi has a holiday for them?" Li Hong also asked strangely. Yang Jiong and Wang Bo, together with the Guozijian and hongwenguan students, were talking about something happily. From time to time, there were bursts of happy laughter. In another place, although there were fewer people, they were full of food and drink. Men and women were listed among them. From time to time, men and women could hear bursts of laughter from men and coquettish voices of women who wanted to speak and were also ashamed. "Ye, he Lanmin is here." Bai Chun whispered. As long as they appear in public, Bai Chun and other people will call Li Hong "Ye". This has become their conditioned reflex. They do not need to think about it. They can do it naturally. He lanminzhi, who is graceful and handsome, is now in front of a woman, pointing at Qujiang pool with high spirit. It is obvious that he is introducing something. From time to time, he lanminzhi attracts women''s beautiful eyes to make frequent eye drops, or to cover her mouth with a handkerchief and smile softly. "Yes, every time I see him, I seem to be a little more handsome. How do you grow up? Is this the blood of the Helan family, or the blood of the mother''s family? " Li Hong shook his head and sighed that he was inferior to himself. "How about being handsome? It seems to be a favor to the beauty, but in fact it''s vicious. " Bai Chun follows Li Hong''s eyes and looks at he lanminzhi. "But that''s what makes women happy. I read poems and Fu, know the five classics and read ancient books. It''s estimated that Qu Jiang Chi''s previous life and present life have been cleaned up in front of that woman. It seems that the profound knowledge really works. By the way, do you want me to learn from shangguanyi? I think shangguanyi can''t do something important. Who else in the Confucius and Yan families is in the Imperial College or Hongwen hall. I''ll listen to them every day. " Li Hong and his party slowly came to Wang Bo and Yang Jiong. "Don''t worry about it. You have to worry about the affairs of the east palace. How can you compare with your erudite master?" Xia Zhi walks in front of Li Hong, listens to their conversation, and immediately flatters to keep up with him, so as not to hurt the prince because of he lanminzhi''s contrast. "Or the summer solstice can speak, the most important thing is to tell the truth! Summer solstice, this is what I like most about you. You are not afraid of power and upright, but also beautiful, elegant and virtuous, knowledgeable and reasonable. Just like the peony flowers in Luoyang, they give people holiness and comfort with light "My Lord, didn''t you do this last time?" Bailu pretty face flushed, the prince praised her the same way last time. "Er You are the same, you are the same. " Li Hong touched her nose and said that Bailu was not good at this point. She always liked to tell the truth, especially when it was time. She was short of enthusiasm. "Pu Yi" Bai Chun took the lead in laughing. Her charming and charming appearance immediately attracted his lanminzhi, who had already noticed them, and forgot the beauty around her. She looked at Bai Chun with her eyes straight. It seemed that there was only one soul left. Yang Jiong and Wang Bo looked at a group of people who were getting closer and closer to them. They looked at each other with a strange look. But still stood up, first went to the front of Huameng and grain of grain, deeply bowed: "students Yang Jiong, Wang Bo have met several gentlemen." Huameng and the grain of grain signal them to get up, and then stand apart to one side, Li Hong and five women just smile slowly toward them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 Wang Bo, Yang Jiong and many of the students behind him all knew the present Prince Li Hong. Although they studied in Hongwen hall and Guozijian, Li Hong often gave bad ideas and instigated Mr. Li to rectify them. At ordinary times, they often walk around on his skateboard. Therefore, many of you, even if you don''t know Li Hong, see the unique skateboard of the Tang Dynasty in the hands of mang seed, and know that the prince must be among them. Under the leadership of Wang Bo and Yang Jiong, several people did not salute as they did just now, but as disciples, which is equivalent to the highest ceremony of the emperor of heaven and earth. Li Hong, as the crown prince, naturally could bear it. What''s more, outside, the crowd said respectfully: "I''ve seen you, sir." "Well, get up. Wang Bo, why are you and Yang Jiong here? Has shangguanyi given you a holiday Li Hong asked curiously. Wang Bo and Yang Jiong are the same age, and they are only two years older than Li Hong. But now standing with Li Hong, the three people seem to be generally tall. It can be seen that Li Hong eats more nutrition every day. Wang Bo took a look at Yang Jiong and said, "Mr. Hui''s words, my disciple has resigned from Chongwen hall today. I intend to return to my hometown soon and prepare for the imperial examination to be an official." Li Hong smiles. He is really a gifted scholar with high ambition. It seems that it was this year in my memory. As one of the four outstanding figures in the early Tang Dynasty, he returned to his hometown to prepare for an official career. "And you?" Li Hong turned to ask Yang Jiong. Yang Jiong stood still and looked at Wang Boyi''s unrequited appearance. He said, "I want to see my good friend Wang Bo off today. I don''t know when I''ll see you again. So I asked Shangguan for leave to see Wang Bo off." "Yes, one is sentimental and righteous, and the other is ambitious. No matter where you devote yourself in the future, I hope you can give full play to your talents and make due contributions to our Datang." Li Hong looked relaxed and looked at the folded lake. "Disciple Wang Bojin recorded his teachings." Wang Bo saluted again. "No. Everyone has his own ambition. No matter whether you are preparing for the imperial examination or being promoted to be an official by articles, as long as you can display your talents and learning and keep the attitude of not forgetting your original intention, I think you will become a great success in the future. " Li Hong said so in his mouth, but he had already set a tone for Wang Bo, and he was ambitious. This is not as good as Yang Jiong. In terms of fame, wealth and official career, although he lacks some emotional intelligence, he can still be down-to-earth in any aspect. I can make great efforts to train myself and stay in Chongwen Museum as a backbone. I will surely surpass the achievements in history books one day. "I said, who is so imposing? It turns out to be hong''er. Cousin, be polite first He lanminzhi saw Bai Chun from the first sight, and was deeply fascinated by the charm of the spirit. The real lower body animal has already forgotten all kinds of doubts about being robbed on the Persian road. At the moment, there is only a charming face with white pure demeanor in his eyes. Although it is talking with Li Hong, he Lanmin''s eyes have always stayed in Bai Chun''s body. He lanminzhi has always relied on Wu Mei''s favor. Among the princesses and princesses in the palace, only in front of Li Hong, he also showed a little restraint. If it is in front of Li Sujie, he lanminzhi is arrogant and arrogant. He will not take those princes and princesses into consideration. This is also why Li Zhi has been looking at him and beating around Wu Mei. Li Hong did not look back, or to Yang Jiong and Wang Bo said: "Guozijian and hongwenguan all come out today, how many of them are Li Sujie?" "Mr. Hui, they went to the Royal Palace and said that they would come right after they had prepared some food." Yang Jiong replied. "Are they all coming out?" Li hongdaqi, are they not afraid of being punished by their parents? Or are you ready to carry the pot? "Yes, all come out. Even... " Yang Jiong''s words were stopped by Li Hong. Needless to say, Li Hong guessed that Li Xian and Li Zhe must have come out. Moreover, it is estimated that when the two little bastards return to the palace, they will find the excuse to be punished. That is, let the prince carry the pot and say to his mother: "Li Hong can go out of the palace when he is three years old. We can also leave the palace when we are eight years old." After Wang Bo and Yang Jiong left, he lanminzhi also went to a place not far away from Li Hong. Grain of grain and Huameng pointed to his feet, indicating that he could not get closer. At this time, Li Hong turned around and took a look at he lanminzhi. Then he continued to droop his eyes and walked forward step by step: "you are also very interested today. How can you still have the mind to go to Qujiang pool to see the scenery?" "Ha ha, hong''er knows me and knows where my brother likes to go." He Lanmin didn''t care at all. Just now Li Hong ignored his little time difference, and his face was still natural and unrestrained. "Shouldn''t you follow your aunts back home?" Li Hong asked questions in his heart, but also in some of the things he knew. "Early this morning, my aunt gave an order to stay in Chang''an city. After all, there are still some shops left, which can''t be exchanged for a while." He Lanmin''s eyes are full of unknown flavor, like challenging Li Hong. What can you do to us? Your mother changed her mind early this morning, and I was still in Chang''an city.His aunt is the Empress Dowager of my mother. How can she change her mind? This is good for her. Is it understood by my father? What courage does the father have? Li Hong expressed doubts. But in any case, there is no big difference between staying or not. The theft in Taiyi city is in the past. Li Hong believes that without the support of his father, emperor and mother, he can''t afford any big waves. "By the way, hong''er, quickly introduce this lady to my brother. It''s the first time for him to see such a beautiful woman in Chang''an city." He Lanmin''s impatience leads the topic to Bai Chun. At this time, he lanminzhi''s feeling can only be described in four words, that is, dazzled. At first, she was attracted by Bai Chun''s charming demeanor. However, it was not until he approached him that the five little ladies around Li Hong were really graceful and moving, just like the spring, summer, autumn and winter, which one of them could not be put down. Bai Lu, Xia Zhi, Xiao Xue, Xiao Han, the youngest Bai Lu started to follow Li Hong at the age of 13. By this time, she was almost 20 years old. The oldest summer solstice was only 22 years old. According to the concept of Tang Dynasty, they were all old girls. But whether from the perspective of female aesthetics or male appreciation, women''s age at this time is the most moving time, and the peak beauty of women starts from here. "Bai Chun." Li Hong said lightly. Then the eyes look to the water Pavilion, the only path to the outside. Li Sujie, Li Xian, Li Zhe, Li Shangjin, and Gao''an are among them. Surrounded by a group of internal servants, the five people rush to here with large and small bags of things. It is estimated that it was the reason for their journey. Therefore, none of the five people paid attention to the several groups of people here. They watched them approaching Wang Bo and Yang Jiong. I heard Li Xian''s anxious voice calling out: "hurry up and find a secluded place. Don''t be here. Go to the pavilion on the edge. I saw the old five''s carriage in the Forbidden Garden just now. The guy also came. Don''t let him meet us." Wang Bo and others were stunned. Didn''t this guy see the prince talking to people there? Dare to shout so loud. When Li Hong heard Li Xian''s voice, he knew that the goods must have no good words. Now he is in collusion with Li Zhe. From time to time, he makes mistakes with himself as a shield, and he doesn''t know who should pay attention to it. During Li Hong''s meditation, Gao''an''s voice yelled: "hurry up, the devil will clean us up when he comes. He has not told him that he knows now. He is holding back the bad in his stomach. He wants to let the gentlemen torture us." Li Hong ignored that he lanminzhi had already run to Bai chun to offer his hospitality. He said to Xia Zhi: "find Gao''an. A Royal Princess is really lawless. There are only a few women among so many people. I''ll go They all cried out, and the royal face was disgraced. " "Yes, sir." The summer solstice chuckled. Just now the king of Lu, Li Xian, and Princess Gao''an said something, everyone here heard them. Bai Lu and Bai Lu were laughing in a dull voice, for fear that they would be found out by the prince and become angry. All the women Li Hong saw were princesses of the royal clan. Their status was the same as that of a distant marriage to Tubo. Honghua and Wencheng of Tubo were not princesses of the present emperor. As soon as Li Xian approached, they found out something was wrong. When they looked at them, they slowed down and began to look around at the suspicious people. Until the summer solstice came out of the crowd, a group of five people suddenly seemed to be struck by thunder. Each of them hung their heads, drooped their heads, and walked slowly, without any excitement. "I have seen king Qi, King Yong, King Lu and King Zhou at the summer solstice, and Princess Gao''an." The summer solstice stood on the side of the crowd passing by and bowed and said in a low voice. "No, no, no, how come he came here?" Li Sujie has been a lot more cheerful these years. Since he knew that he was worried about his asexual life, he and Li Shangjin, the king of Qi, began to be able to live. Besides, he is not old enough to go to the fiefdom, so he has the corresponding freedom in the Imperial Palace and Chang''an city. This time, it is not so much the decision of Guozijian and hongwenguan that they encourage them to visit Qujiang lake. Gao An follows the four people. After seeing the summer solstice, she knows that the big things are not good, and the feeling of disaster is getting stronger and stronger. Sure enough, when Li Sujie''s four people went to the students, Xiazhi once again stood up and saluted and said, "maid, summer solstice has seen the princess. Please go there." "Well, I know you''re here. It''s the first time I''ve been out alone." Gao''an''s face is full of displeasure, stamping his little feet to show the way to the summer solstice. As long as the goods come over, Gao An will not be able to escape or resist. Over the years, he has summed up a lot of experience of suffering losses and being deceived. That is: don''t confront Li Hong, or you will lose in the end. Xiaoxue is also smiling and leading the students, a few sad looking princesses, come to Li Hong. "Hong''er, why don''t you let me do the East for my brother today? How about visiting the Qujiang lake with you?" He Lanmin ran into a nail in Bai Chun, and began to seek a breakthrough from Li Hong."Well, it''s better to meet by chance. I''ll have a good time today." Li Hong looks at glum Gao An to walk slowly to come over, the mood is very good to say. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 "Well, thank you very much for hong''er''s success. I''d like to go and prepare for you first. According to the water palace near the water Pavilion, it''s actually better than here. Besides the water color, the scenery of other Qujiang pools can also be appreciated. How about asking hong''er to move to the water hall?" He Lanmin takes a look at Li Hong, and then he stares at Bai Chun all the time, more like asking for Bai Chun''s opinion. "Well, it''s up to you." Li Hong looked at Gao''an who came by. After hearing Li Hong''s words, he lanminzhi left immediately and began to prepare. The woman who had made frequent eye contact with him had already become a passer-by in his eyes. He took several dandies from Chang''an who were traveling with him and began to go to the water hall to prepare. "What are you doing here? This is my first time out. " Gao An stands in front of Li Hong and kicks the innocent grass under his feet in a dispirited manner, with a face full of remorse and injustice. "Oh, do you feel aggrieved? Li Sujie just came out. What are you doing? Among them, you are the biggest. Shangjin is one year younger than you. If something happens to you, you can bear the responsibility? " Li Hong looked at Gao''an, who rarely came out. Gao An raised his head. His beautiful face was full of sorrow. His bright eyes were red at the moment. It was estimated that he would shed tears at the next moment. The princesses of several clans were standing there far away. They didn''t know whether to go forward or wait for Li Hong to call them. They were awed by their cousin who was a few years younger than them. "Grain of grain, prepare the car and send them back." Li Hong looked at Gao''an, who was charming and wanted to drop. He said with a heart of iron. Hearing Li Hong''s words, Gao An''s tears begin to flow out of his eyes unconsciously. The crystal tears slide down to his chin with his cheek. Gao An doesn''t speak. He looks at Li Hong stubbornly and his eyes are full of sorrow. For so many years, I have seldom been really happy. I am locked in the Imperial Palace every day, and I can''t go anywhere. In addition to the Hongwen hall, which is the back palace, once in a while, I was still taken out by Li Hong. Today, I finally thought that I could be a free flying bird for a day, but I didn''t expect to be caught and sent back by force. Gao An wiped his eyes and sobbed: "every time I don''t say the reason, every time it''s arbitrary. You are the crown prince, you can leave the palace at will. You can see the colorful world every day. Do you think about my feelings? There is also Yiyang, you want to let her go out, do not want to let her go out to send back! We are also Royal princesses, not your puppet of Li Hong, not at your disposal. My mother has been alone in the palace for so many years, so I still feel grateful to you Li Hong. But what else can you give us besides letting her live like a corpse? If you let me go back, you will bully me and Yiyang. When can I be myself? I don''t want you to give me so much money every month. I''ll give you all the money. I just want to come out and have a look at this different sky... " Li Hong waved his hand, and Xiazhi understood what he meant. He respectfully took other princesses and returned to the school. Although several princesses could not hear what Gao''an was saying to Li Hong, seeing Gao''an''s sad appearance like pear blossom and rain, they also knew that Gao''an was very sad. Li Hong looks at Gao''an''s aggrieved and choked face. Can''t Li Hong tell her that you can''t even go to Hong Wen Guan if she doesn''t live like a corpse? Can only be banned in the harem, adult years have not married out! Li Hong sighed and took the brocade handkerchief handed over by Bai Chun and handed it to Gao''an, who was born with real freedom? Which is not carrying the mission of connecting with the royal family? You only see what others have but you don''t have. Do you know how many people envy you now? Want freedom? Easy, the next life reincarnation to ordinary people''s home, you have freedom! Freedom is relative. If you have freedom in your heart, you are free. If your heart is not free, I will put you in the four towns of Anxi where there are no people. You will not be free like a bird! " Gao An sobbed and wiped the tears that could not stop. Li Hong sighed again. He walked to the water hall with Gao''an''s shoulder in his arms. He said in a low voice, "freedom is a price. Because of your recklessness and willfulness, the mother''s life has lost its meaning in these years. Do you want to be because of your responsibility Sex, can''t you even see the mother and concubine who are walking dead? Besides, is the concubine a walking corpse now? She looks at you every day is already the biggest satisfaction, and you? Before you come out, do you think about the consequences of your leaving the palace without permission? Is it true that all the imperial censors eat dry food? Yiyang is not here. That''s a special permission. Do you think he went out on my word? You can''t see how much work aunt Lanling has done with me...! " "Stop talking. I''ll just go back. It was just my impulse just now..." Gao An pulled away Li Hong''s arm, which was about her height, and said with red eyes and mouth. "Well, since they''re all out, just turn around and remember that I brought you out when you go back. No matter who asks you, you must say so. Mr. Hong, even if what you want to bring out is my eunuch. " Li Hong looked at the distance of he Lanmin with several people who have been waiting on the side of the road, said."Isn''t that a lie with your eyes open?" Gao An turned to look at him and said. "So what? As long as you say that, even if they don''t believe it, they will choose to believe it. " After Li Hong finished speaking, she would stop talking to her and let her follow her. It was better than mixing with other students. In case someone blamed her, at least because of her own protection, she could be safe. As for Li Xian and others, let them go. They are in charge of many things. I''m afraid that before they go back, the small report has already reached the father and the empress. Lin Shui Pavilion and water hall are separated by a river. The place chosen by the students and he Lanmin is just across the water. Speak a little louder, and you can hear clearly on both sides. All of them are seated. Bai Chun sits next to Li Hong. He Lanmin''s eyes are weak and his feet are fast. He Lanmin is stopped by Huameng, who is standing behind Li Hong. He points to Li Hong ten steps away and says, "sit on the opposite side." "What? Can''t my royal relatives sit next to their cousins? Do you really think you can tell me what to do with the prince? " He Lanmin said, staring at Huameng. "The prince asked you to sit opposite." Meng still said lightly. He Lanmin''s attitude towards Huameng is so tough that he looks at Li Hong who has already sat down. Li Hong is saying something to Gao''an on the other side of his body, ignoring the confrontation between him and Huameng. Then he saw Gao An wave to the water Pavilion opposite, and motioned for other princesses to come and sit here. Li Hong didn''t look at he lanminzhi, who was in a standoff with Huameng. The four daughters of the summer solstice are busy living, putting the rich food brought by he Lanmin on the table in front of Li Hong. "Hong''er, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to sit closer to you. I just want to complain about the hardship of this period of time." He Lanmin''s attitude towards seeing flowers and Mencius is resolute, but Li Hong seems to have not noticed at all, so he has no choice but to brazen it out again. "It''s OK to sit on the opposite side. There are no outsiders here. They are all my people. What can''t I say?" Li Hong in the case several pick and choose, the head also does not lift said. At this time, Lin Shui pavilion has begun to write poetry, and because Wang Bo wants to go back to his hometown, plus his young fame, literary talent, naturally became the focus of the public, so people began to let him write poetry first. And many students also want to find some inspiration from Wang Bo because they need to write a poem to give it to Mr. Wang. Wang Bo happily agreed to sit there alone looking at the lake and began to organize his thoughts. The crowd stopped disturbing him and began to discuss in a low voice who should write the next poem. "Oh, by the way, my husband asked everyone to write a poem before he came out. Otherwise, he would be punished." Gao An has already broken his tears to smile, looking at the scene across, suddenly remembered that this trip is still with a mission. "Then you can do it." Li Hongai said in reply. "I can''t think of it." Gao An put the head melon to the case several knock, helpless said. "Why don''t you ask Mr. Helan to write a poem for you? Chang''an is the first person to be a romantic scholar, but he has not earned a false reputation. " White pure drank a sip of tea, light said, but the eyes have never looked at he Lanmin one eye. As soon as he Lanmin''s eyes brightened, Meier took the initiative to talk to herself. Her eyes were full of animal like prairie wolves. Looking at Bai Chun, she said modestly: "it''s not appropriate. I''m not good at writing a poem. But if Bai Niang Zi is interested in Qujiang pool, I can help her. As for poetry, hong''er should be the first young man. If he is here, how dare I write bad poems to show ugliness. " Bai Chun drinks tea quietly and continues to empty her eyes. She doesn''t know where to look. For he lanminzhi''s words, it seems that he didn''t hear it. In his heart, Li Hong wanted to strangle Li Hong. On the way to the water palace, Li Hong even let himself seduce he lanminzhi and find some accusations! Is his charge still to be imposed? The only ones that are found out are too numerous. A few dandies who follow he Lanmin are less rebellious and more restrained. They can''t get close to the girl he likes. This makes them all feel greatly surprised. He Lan, who has always had no success in female sex, is going to miss this time. The promise he made to them just now is obviously impossible to realize. At the same time, Li Hong''s identity is also in their hearts. After all, in Chang''an City, there are only a few people in Chang''an City who can let he Lanmin carry the wolf''s tail and do not show his animal nature. Feeling he Lanmin''s burning eyes, Bai Chun felt a little uneasy. He secretly stretched out his hand on Li Hong''s waist and pinched it fiercely. His lips were close to Li Hong. He said in a low voice, "I can''t do it. You can change someone." Look at this white pure red lips close to Li Hong''s ear whispering, he Lanmin would like to be able to replace him, if he was the crown prince! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 Just when Li Hong was still arguing about who should write the poem first, Wang Bo''s voice came from the opposite side. After a lot of thinking, Wang Bo already had a plan in mind. He said in a loud voice, "that disciple will throw a brick to attract jade, and I hope you will give me instructions." Wang Bo''s words were obviously for Li Hong, who nodded with a smile. Of course, one of the four outstanding figures in the early Tang Dynasty was not called for nothing. He did not know which masterpiece Liu Fang would write today. After Wang Boqing cleared his throat and thought about it again, a breeze made the lake ripple. Then he said in a loud voice, "let the cool wind grow, and add to my forest and ravine. Drive smoke into the stream households, roll dew out of the couplets. Go to solid boundless, move the interest if have affection. When the sun sets, the mountains and rivers are still, and the sound of song rises for you. " Wang Bo''s voice fell, and the water Pavilion and the water hall were silent. No one praised Wang Bo''s song "singing the wind". Instead, they were reciting the aftertaste silently and looking at Li Hong with their eyes together. Both the people of the water Pavilion and the water hall all know that in addition to Wang Bo and Yang Jiong, the prince is also known as a child prodigy. Although there are not many poems and odes written, each of them is a masterpiece from ancient times to the present. At this time, of course, it was not their turn to taste it first. Moreover, with their standard, they did not dare to take the liberty of commenting in front of the prince, Wang Bo and Yang Jiong. Now only after the prodigy, the prince, has uttered his voice, or set the tune for the song "Yong Feng", can they express their own views, or echo some good words. Therefore, people can''t help but look at the prince, gathered in the body, ears up to listen, how the prince will comment on this excellent "Yong Feng". "The word" Jia "is considered," Xun "is witty and" Jun "is Remote response to me, four words: love and meaning. " Li Hong put down the food in his hand and looked at Wang Bo with the same look of expectation on his face. "Thank you very much, sir." Wang Bo bowed and saluted. "Good poetry, good poetry, worthy of the reputation of a child prodigy Wang Bo, you should be satisfied if you can get praise from your husband." Not far away, suddenly came a man''s voice full of air. Li Hong didn''t pay attention to who it was. He would immediately follow up and comment after he finished because Gao An was dragging his arm to help her explain the beauty of the poem. Li Hong ignored the two people who came slowly nearby and explained to Gao An and Bai Chun: "Su Su comes from Dong Si''s wife in the biography of the women of the later Han Dynasty:" the place is full of frost and snow. The wind of Hu blows from summer, and the wind blows on my clothes, and Su enters my ears. " It''s used to describe the wind. The moving breath comes from the book of astronomy of the Sui Dynasty: "because of the movement of life, the cold and heat are passed on by them." There are also borrowings from "Bao Pu Zi Chang Xuan Pian": "there is no shortage of movement and rest." Do you know where the song comes from Li Hong suddenly asked Gao An, who was interested in listening to his explanation. Gao An did not answer his question, but looked at him in dismay like a ghost and murmured, "how do you know so much? Every time you study, you are sleeping. Why do you know that? " Gao An said and shook his head. Obviously, he didn''t know the source of the loose voice. Li Hong didn''t think of his explanation of Gao''an, so that people continued to watch him and listen to him. Even the two people who had just approached him just now looked like they wanted to continue listening to him. So Li Hong took a look at Gao''an and continued to say calmly: "when I was studying, although I was sleeping, I took my brain with me. Although you are studying, your brain has been put in other places by you." What he said not only made Gao An glare at him, but also other brothers and sisters of his lineage began to show their dissatisfaction. People can''t help but say in their hearts: it''s disgusting. Why should he learn and sleep every day, but he can keep all these in mind. However, when he studies every day, he has never missed every lesson. How can he learn? It''s better to ask for leave for two days in three days and sleep one day. It''s really irritating. Li Hong didn''t take Gao An''s threat seriously. Naturally, he ignored other people''s indignation. Looking at Wang Bo, he said, "the song sound comes from the ode to the Tang Dynasty written by Chu Songyu:" looking down on the towering mountains, you can''t see the bottom, and you can''t see the bottom. You can''t hear the song sound. " Li Hong saw that Wang boyao bowed to himself deeply again, and continued to say, "if you are a man of wind, the spirit of heaven and earth will come freely, and you will not choose to be superior or inferior, but you will add to it." Wang Bo''s style is not as noble and humble as Song Yu''s Fengfu, but a wisp of fragrant wind sent to other people''s friends is also a matter of love and righteousness. " Li Hong laughs in his heart that he has been a private school teacher all his life. If this kind of poetry can defeat him, he is too sorry for his identity of nine to ten generations. "Mr. Lu Zhaolin and Luo Binwang feel inferior to each other." The two men, about 30 years old, took out their waist cards and showed them to Hua Meng under Hua Meng''s warning. After that, they walked slowly to Li Hong and followed him. Li Hong was stunned. He looked at the two people saluting in front of him. Then he looked at Wang Bo and Yang Jiong who were facing each other across the water. The four heroes of the early Tang Dynasty gathered here by mistake. Lu Zhaolin and Luo Binwang were only two years younger than each other. At this time, they both worked in Yizhou. Lu Zhaolin was the Duwei of Yizhou, while Luo Binwang was Ren fenglilang. The two people appeared together in Chang''an, and they made an appointment for an outing. They didn''t want to meet Li Hong and others here.Li Hong looked at the four outstanding poets in the early Tang Dynasty, but he had no interest in stealing poems and writing poems with them. What''s more, Wang Bo''s poem also reveals his political ambition and loss. Li Hong is too lazy to pay attention to Wang Bo''s attitude that his eyes are higher than his top. But I don''t want to let many students gathered here just immerse themselves in poetry and neglect other studies because of Wang Bo''s poem. Moreover, Wang Bo''s Ci study returned to his hometown at this time because he was not used to the fact that hongwenguan and Guozijian were gradually becoming multi-disciplinary rather than focusing on poetry and Fu. As a child prodigy, he couldn''t give full play to his value, so he made the decision to leave school and return home in advance. At present, many young people gather in the four seasons to enjoy a good reputation. Li Hong sighed in his heart. It is a good thing that the style of writing is becoming more and more popular. However, if all the people are literate, the military force and status of the Tang Dynasty will go from bad to worse. Otherwise, in history, after the Empress Dowager came to power, he would not have promoted the military power of the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong looked at the rising mood of the crowd, and every eager face suddenly asked, "since everyone thinks that the song" Yong Feng "written by Wang Bagang is a good poem, I''d like to take an examination of you. Excuse me Where does the wind between heaven and earth come from? How did it come into being? Why are there big and small? We chant the wind, whether we use the wind to describe people, or to express our aspirations with the wind, but do we really understand the wind? " People did not expect that the prince should throw such an abstract question! Where else can the wind come from? Naturally, it''s scraped. When people were puzzled, Wang Bo''s face turned a little red. He noticed that his resignation had obviously caused the prince''s displeasure. Obviously, he wanted to remind himself not to be ambitious. But I''m afraid no one in the world has ever investigated the problem of where the wind comes from and how it is formed. I only know that the wind and wind are small, but where it comes from, this I''m afraid no one in the world can answer this question. It is not only Wang Bo, but also Yang Jiong, Lu Zhaolin and Luo Binwang who are all fond of wind. However, it is difficult for them to answer what the wind is about. Li Xian, Li Zhe, Li Shangjin and other princes, especially Li Xian and Li Zhe, were disdainful and muttered in a low voice: "hum, look at it. The fifth one must know how the wind comes from." Li Zhe also whispered: "but how did he know? Why didn''t he study hard and still know so much knowledge? By the way, let''s go to his Chongwen hall. What do you think? " Li Hong looked at the bewildered look of the crowd with satisfaction, and said with a smile: "we can use the wind to write poems, express aspirations, and compare people. We also know that the wind can make the ship drift with the wind. But we have no intention to explore how the wind is formed? Therefore, learning is not only about reciting poems and Fu. There are many kinds of learning that we need to explore. This is the wind that we can''t touch. If you can thoroughly study it, it is also an extremely important knowledge. " Some of the people have understood the meaning of the prince. Although Wang Bo won his praise with his poems and poems, it does not mean that he has been recognized by the prince. At the same time, people can''t help but have a question in their hearts. Is it because Wang Bo''s poem and ode robbed the limelight that the prince raised such an abstract question to embarrass everyone? Li Hong looked at the different expressions on people''s faces and naturally knew what they were thinking. As he walked to the desk, he said, "I need Wang Bo, a great poet in Tang Dynasty, to provide us with cultural wealth. Chanting poems and Fu can cultivate our sentiment, enrich our spiritual world, and make the culture of Tang Dynasty develop stronger and surpass the culture of other countries. But... " Li Hong came to the case a few days ago, motioned to Bai chun to fill a glass that had been prepared for a long time and filled it with water. Li Hong leaned over to pick up a thin piece of paper in his hand. After looking at the silent crowd, Li Hong slowly opened his mouth and continued: "but we must not have the paranoid idea that" everything is inferior, only reading is high. ". Why? Because of this thing in my hand I don''t know when, Li Hong''s hands that crystal clear, full of water on the glass, tightly covered with a piece of light white paper. At this time, I saw Li Hong in full view of the public, the glass filled with water reversed, and the water inside did not leak out, or even a drop of water. People look at Li Hong''s action, can''t help but exclaim! Bai Chun beside him is the same, looking at Li Hong''s hand with an incredible look, but not a drop of water. Gao An, Huameng and others had seen Li Hong fishing for copper money in a hot oil pan at the lakeside hall. However, he was stunned to see a glass full of water because it was covered by a thin piece of paper. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 "How could this be..." "Can''t the prince do magic?" "My God, it''s incredible. How did the prince do it?" People looked at Li Hong''s hands motionless, filled with water inverted glass, made an incredible sound. At the moment, Lu Zhaolin and Luo Binwang were also stunned by the scene. They were not far away from the prince. They did not see the prince do anything. But the magic scene happened in front of them. The exclamation was also mixed with other voices: "what is this? It''s said that the crown prince was able to get copper money from the boiling oil pan? " "Yes, it is said that the civil and military officers of the Manchu Dynasty were present with his majesty and empress, but the crown prince had nothing to say to frighten the envoys of other countries." "No, it was said at that time that the prince came down from the earth with a fairy to protect his body. That''s why his arm was able to get copper money safely from the oil pan." Li Hong looked down at the people who were talking about it and said, "it''s not a magic or a magic. In fact, you can do it. As long as you stick this thin white paper on the mouth of the glass without leaving any gap, anyone can stand the water cup upside down without spilling water. But why, you know? This is one of the many knowledge besides reciting poems and Fu. I know that there are still people who can''t forget and sigh for my oil pot to make money. I can tell you today that those are not magic or magic. As long as you understand the truth, anyone can do it. " Looking at the people''s expectant faces and waiting for him to solve the puzzle, Li Hong slowly put his hand on the thin white paper at the mouth of the cup, gently touched it, and the water in the cup instantly flowed backward, and the inverted glass was empty. People looked at the water in the cup, and when Li Hong''s fingers gently touched the white paper, they couldn''t help but follow. Li Hong satisfied to put down the cup, stretched out a hand in the void to shake, said: "this is because we can not touch the air, give the white paper strength, let it withstand the weight of the water in the cup, so it will not leak a drop. And when the air that we can''t touch gets cold and hot, the cold and hot air will touch each other, and then we will produce the wind that we can''t touch but can feel personally Li Hong explained the origin of the wind superficially and frankly, and looked at many of them with a thoughtful expression. Even some people, already ready to move, take out the white paper and start the experiment there. The smile on their faces is stronger, and they can achieve their goals. Just as Li Hong was about to turn around and return to the back of the desk, a timid voice rang from the crowd who looked across the water: "I''d like to see you, sir. I want to ask you, sir, why your arm wasn''t scalded when you were fishing for copper from the oil pot. Instead, it was that little Khan''s arm was scalded. Is it the same thing you do today?" "Almost. If what I told you just now is a science called physics, then what I did at that time was a science called chemistry. From next year, both the Imperial College and the Hong Wen museum will offer such courses. Then you will understand how I did it in the first place, but remember not to tell foreigners when I understand. " Li Hong said that finally, he started to laugh, and immediately attracted the people on both sides, followed by a relaxed smile. He Lanmin didn''t expect that the original simple outing turned into the prince''s monologue, especially the magical glass of water, which turned out to be a drop of water. What''s more, he made him famous. I''m afraid that in a few days, it will spread in Chang''an City, and the reputation of the prince will rise to a higher level. He lanminzhi was shocked by the talent and learning shown by his interpretation of Wang Bo''s Yongfeng. Although Li Hong didn''t really write a poem, his eloquence and rich philosophy of "all things are inferior, but only good at reading" is enough for him to ponder with others for several days. He Lanmin''s eyes complex looking at Li Hong''s back, this is different from ordinary people since childhood, let him feel unprecedented palpitation. Although he could not clearly grasp his journey to the western regions and hijack his mastermind behind the scenes, he lanminzhi felt that this matter might have something to do with Li Hong in front of him. Li Hong looked at the people''s expressions, and was obviously immersed in the scene of just standing the water cup upside down. Suddenly, he felt that the Qujiang pool and his line had become boring. Looking back, he Lanmin took a deep look. After having exchanged greetings with Lu Zhaolin and Luo Binwang, Li Hong took the lead in returning to the palace, leaving the group of students to amuse themselves. Gao''an was naturally taken away by him. Even if he wanted Gao''an to stay, Gao''an didn''t want to stay. After understanding Li Hong''s interest in not leaving the palace without permission, Gao''an began to learn to be restrained. When Li Zhe and Li Xianchong are ready to leave, Li Hong makes a face, and his expression is full of determination. He will never go back to the palace with him. Li Hong was too lazy to take care of it. After looking at the eunuchs close to him who were not far away, Li Hong didn''t bother to pay attention to his safety.On the carriage, startled stung hurriedly handed a secret letter to him. Li Hong did not shy away from the left and right sides of Bai Chun and Gao An. He opened the letter paper and looked at it carefully. After reading it, he closed it and sighed. "Aunt Lanling ran into a bit of trouble there, and Xiao''s price began to rise. Even though he did not want to destroy the name of Lanling wine, he was not willing to make too many concessions." Li Hong said as if to himself. "Is Yiyang OK? If there is something wrong with Yiyang, be careful that the queen mother will clean you up." Gao An heard that Aunt Lanling was in trouble, and immediately thought of Yiyang who was going with him. He asked anxiously. "What are you thinking? This is the Tang Dynasty. No matter how arrogant Xiaoshi in Lanling is, he dare not take the Royal Princess as an example. It is too late to protect him. It''s just that they have different intentions in business. " Li Hong glanced at her and said faintly. "Oh, that''s good. Anyway, you have to make sure that Yiyang can''t have an accident." Gao An pouted and said. "Prince, or I..." White pure light open cherry lip to say. "No, it''s beyond our reach. What''s more, if I help her this time, what can I do in the future? You can''t help her with everything. Let''s see what''s going on Li Hong''s upper body slowly fell down. The soft body of the summer solstice behind him had been waiting for a long time. He reached out and held the prince in his arms and stroked the prince''s hair. "Prince, do you think this can be done?" Bai Chun looked at Li Hong, who was a little tired. He looked askance and said, "now you are the Minister of the Ministry of household. Do you think you can exert some pressure on the Xiao family of Lanling through the official family?" Li Hong, who was sleeping with his eyes closed, opened a pair of bright big eyes and held out his thumb to praise Bai Chun. He said, "yes, how can I forget this? I''m the youngest Minister of Hubu in the Tang Dynasty. How can I forget such convenient conditions?" After several people slowly returned to the East Palace, the sky was gradually dark. Just after dinner, even tie stood respectfully at the door of the study, waiting for Li Hong to be summoned. While waiting for the prince''s call, Lian tie sighed in his heart: "this is the Prince Li Hong. If you were to be the Prince Li Zhong, as soon as he entered the East Palace, the prince would meet him at the door of the study. He would welcome himself into the study with a smiling face. As a close slave to the queen, this privilege and advantage still exist. But since Li Hong became the crown prince, let alone even iron, Yang Wu, who was next to his majesty, had to wait for the prince to be summoned when he entered the east palace to pass a message to the prince. " Even tie couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing bitterly at the thought of this. But such a prince has won the favor of his majesty and the queen. I''m afraid that in the history of the Tang Dynasty for decades, no prince or prince has been as aggressive as the prince in the study. "What are you doing standing at the door Li Hong looks at it with a smile. Lian tie, who stands at the door and is in a trance, asks. Even tie was shocked. He just thought about his mind. He didn''t even notice when the prince appeared at the door. He bowed down and saluted in a hurry: "I''ve met your highness. The queen has asked you to pass the message. Tomorrow, please go to the Ci''en Temple with your majesty and the Queen to listen to the Buddhist dharma preached by the eminent monks." Li Hong frowned and said, "who is so big a spectrum that he wants his father and his mother to go to Ci''en Temple in person. Why isn''t that eminent monk going to the palace to teach Buddhism?" Lian tie seemed to have expected that the crown prince would have such a question. He replied calmly: "when listening to the queen talking to her majesty, it seems that it is a person named Huineng..." "Who? Huineng, the sixth patriarch? " Li Hong asked in surprise. Li Hong''s reaction startled Lian tie. Looking at the prince''s expression, he seemed to have known about this Huineng mage for a long time. "Prince, do you know Master Huineng?" Lian tie looks at Li Hong who is surprised and asks carefully. "I don''t know, but I''ve heard of it. "Having a clear mind and insight" is his interpretation of Zen. Well, I see. Tomorrow I will accompany my father and mother to the Ci''en Temple on time. " Li Hong looked at it and continued to study himself. Why did he hear that Huineng''s name was almost out of tune, he even gave him an order. Even iron has no choice, but the prince is not afraid of heaven and earth. If we are serious, I am afraid that his majesty and queen will be afraid of three points. Since the prince is not willing to say more, he had better not ask more questions, or he must suffer losses. Li Hong looked at Lian tie, who stood there unwilling to go. He asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" "Your Highness, I beg your Highness for one thing, and I hope your highness will allow me." Lian tie said in a hurry. "Say something first, in case I can''t do it." Li Hong said in his heart: "you old boy is my mother''s servant. In addition to Yang Wu, there are also things that can make you embarrassed." "Your Highness Servant... " "Come on, don''t dawdle. You don''t look like a man Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean that. " Li Hong was so worried that he apologized in a hurry, looking at Lian tie''s embarrassed look. "Your Highness has broken your servant. How dare you make you apologize? It''s really Maidservant I want to come to your Chongwen hall to learn in your spare time Even iron stuttered for a long time, and finally, in Li Hong''s eyes, he closed his eyes and said his heart.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 Li Hong seems to smile around the iron around a circle, see even iron uncomfortable, embarrassed do not know what to do. "Why do you think of coming to Chongwen hall to learn? I remember that Yang Wu once invited you, but you refused it? " Li Hong said lightly. Lian tieputong knelt down on the ground and pleaded guilty to Li Hong and said, "damn the maid. I was blinded by lard at the beginning and failed to live up to your Highness''s intention..." "Well, don''t make up for it. I know you''re not to blame for this. As a servant of my mother''s empress, you naturally want to put my mother''s wife first. You can understand that." Li Hong looked at Lian tie, who was kneeling on the ground. In recent years, even the iron was very old, and his temples were a little gray. "So you are Yes? " Lian tie kneels on the ground, looks up at Li Hong and asks. "Yes. However, I can warn you that there is no distinction between the superior and the inferior in Chongwen Museum. You can''t set the score of your Eunuch in the interior supervision school of interior decoration province. If I know, it''s not just to drive you out of Chongwen hall. It''s light to hit you 100 boards, even if it''s the empress mother who comes to me for theory. Understand? " Li Hong gave Lian tie a shot first. These internal supervisors in the interior decoration Province, like the epitome of power struggle in the Imperial Palace, have always been based on Yangwu and liantie. However, they enjoy a high prestige in the interior decoration province. If they do not get vaccinated in advance and oppose Yang Wu, it will not only affect the reputation of Chongwen Museum, but also give the censor a handle to impeach him for his incompetence. "Yes, I remember your Highness''s teachings, and I will study with my heart. I will never disgrace your highness." Lian tie Daxi, kneeling on the ground looking at Li Hongxin Xi''s promise way. "Well, get up, go back and tell my mother that I will accompany them tomorrow." Li Hong smiles and looks at Lian tie to get up and salute his disciples. Looking at Lian tie''s back, Li Hong shook his head helplessly. I''m afraid the Empress Dowager agreed to Lian tie''s learning. What''s more, Lian tie is now old, and the eunuchs in the palace are obviously endangering his queen''s position as a servant, or is Lian tie ready to retire? The summer solstice gently walked to Li Hong. After Li Hong came back, he said softly, "Your Highness, Xu Taifu wants to see you." "What is he doing so late?" Li Hong asked with a frown. "I don''t know. It seems that there is something urgent." Said the summer solstice. "Please come in." Li Hong stepped into the study and said to the summer solstice. After a while, there was a rush of footsteps outside. Listening to some disordered footfalls, Li Hong became more curious: what can make him stay in court for many years, always known for his calmness and Chengfu, and Xu Jingzong, who is about 65 years old, is so anxious. Thinking, the door sounded Xu Jingzong''s voice: "Minister Xu Jingzong asked to see the prince." "I don''t need to be too polite. Please come in quickly." Li Hong got up from his chair and hurried to the door to meet him. Xu Jingzong, 65, had a white beard and a cloudy eye. He was panting a little, and his forehead was covered with sweat. "Summer solstice, tea." Li Hong beckoned to Xu Jingzong to sit down and then said to the summer solstice. "Your Highness, I''d like to ask you something. Your highness must promise me." As soon as Xu Jingzong''s buttocks were next to the surface of the chair, he immediately said impatiently. "Why are you so anxious? Please tell me more about it. " Looking at Xu Jingzong''s anxious look, Li Hong also frowned. Since Xu Jingzong was forced to join Chongwen Museum, it is the first time for him to see Xu Jingzong so anxious for so many years. The tea that had just been put in hand by the summer solstice, Xu Jingzong took a look at it and said, "Your Highness, I''m sorry for my impoliteness." After that, he took a big sip of his tea cup, and it seemed that he didn''t feel hot at all. "Your Highness, something happened to my grandson. I will tell you the truth. I have been away from the court these years and can''t help my grandson. So I ask your highness to save my grandson. " After Xu Jingzong finished, he looked at Li Hong anxiously. "Xu Yanbo? What''s his matter? Now you are just a teenager. What can make you so anxious? " Li Hong asked in surprise. No wonder Xu Jingzong is so disrespectful. It''s for his grandson. It''s no wonder that they all say that the next generation is more intimate than the father and son. Now we can see the expression of Xu Jingzong. It''s really true. From Xu Jingzong''s words, Li Hong also knew that Xu Jingzong was really worried this time. Otherwise, he would not say that he had been away from the court for many years. His influence in the officialdom had disappeared. No one would give him face. "Your Highness..." Xu Jingzong stood up from his chair, his wrinkled face full of anxiety, thought of his highness and said, "Your Highness, I dare you to leave the palace now. I''m afraid it will be too late for you." Li Hong looked at Xu Jingzong''s anxious look and frowned: did he let himself out of the palace? What happened to him that worried him so much? Or is this a set up with who? Li Hong thought quickly. Although Xu Jingzong had been in his Chongwen Museum for six or seven years, he didn''t dare to underestimate this. Who knows if this is a partnership arrangement with whom he works, waiting for himself to drill in!Xu Jingzong looks at Li Hong and stares at himself, but obviously his mind has drifted away. He will kneel down and cry out: "Your Highness..." "No, I can ''t." Li Hong hurried forward and helped Xu Jingzong to kneel down. Li Hong seems to have delusion of persecution. It may also be because the appearance of Lian tie and Xu Jingzong made him feel the danger of conspiracy. Even at the moment, Xu Jingzong made a gesture to kneel, which did not completely dispel Li Hong''s doubts. But now Xu Jingzong is obviously in a position to win, vowing that he will never give up until he leaves the palace. Xia Zhi did not dare to speak. He knew his prince''s temper. He could treat eight of them very well. However, if anyone dares to get involved in the affairs of the imperial court, the prince would not. "Let''s ask Taifu to lead the way. Let''s talk about what''s going on." Li Hong''s thoughts whirled quickly, and he couldn''t find a suitable excuse to refuse Xu Jingzong''s going out with him at night. "Thank you very much, your highness, please." After hearing Li Hong''s promise, Xu Jingzong''s brows gradually expanded, but there was still a trace of anxiety in his turbid eyes. Li Hong was about to follow Xu Jingzong out. The summer solstice suddenly knelt down and said in a panic: "Your Highness, please wait a moment. I''ll go to Huameng and they will accompany you." Xu Jingzong was stunned when he heard Xia Zhi''s words. Then he saw Xia Zhi kneeling there and was silent. He immediately understood what was going on. Suddenly, Xu Jingzong patted his head and said, "Oh, your highness, forgive me. I''m damned. I''m too anxious and disrespectful. Summer solstice, please go and ask... " "No, summer solstice. Just accompany me." Li Hong suddenly changed his mind and said faintly. "Your Highness..." Xia Zhi and Xu Jingzong looked at him at the same time, and exclaimed. "Don''t worry, I know." After Li Hong finished, without waiting for Xu Jingzong''s reaction, he took the lead in going out. Xu Jingzong''s carriage stopped at the gate of Jiafu gate in the east palace. There was no one but a coachman. The summer solstice follows Li Hong nervously, for fear of any accident. "Your Highness, please get on the bus. The old minister and the coachman sit on the shaft and tell you in detail Xu Jingzong lifted the curtain on the carriage, and his old face was still full of anxiety. Along the way, Xu Jingzong only focused on walking fast. He was so old that he couldn''t explain things clearly while he was on his way. Li Hong nodded, and Xia Zhi stepped on the horse stool and got into the carriage. Xu Jingzong quickly sat down on the shaft with the help of the coachman. The coachman went around to the other side, sat on the shaft, and drove the carriage forward in a hurry. "Your Highness, I beg you today. In any case, you must help me today and get my grandson out. Otherwise, I am afraid that by tomorrow, what I can get is a corpse." Xu Jingzong twisted his head and said to the curtain behind him in the turbulence of the carriage. "What happened? I can''t help but let the calm and steady Taifu be so anxious. " Li Hong patted the jade hand of the summer solstice, which was still in tension, to signal her to calm down. "Well It''s also strange that the grandson of the old minister had a quarrel with others in the restaurant this evening because of trivial matters, but unexpectedly It''s your highness, your cousin... " "He lanminzhi?" Li Hong blurted out how he could hear his name again when he met with he Lanmin in Qujiang Chigang today. "Yes, that''s why I have to ask you. I hope you can talk about your feelings. I also hope that he can look at your face and make today''s festival with Yan Bo. After all, young people are full of vigour, because it is unwise to hate trifles. " Xu Jingzong exposed Futou head, white hair dancing with the wind, helplessly said. "Can he lanminzhi leave Xu Yanbo? Or are officials involved? " Li Hong was in the carriage, leaning against the arms of the summer solstice, smelling the fragrance of the virgin on Xiazhi, he closed his eyes and asked. "Your Highness, what you expect is that there is indeed official intervention, and Alas My grandson When we go back, we must teach him a good lesson. " Xu Jingzong sighed, some difficult to speak. From Xu Jingzong''s difficult tone of voice, Li Hong already knew why Xu Jingzong groaned and why he came to him anxiously for help. But Li Hong didn''t know why. He always felt something was wrong. In the face of Xu Jingzong, a famous Dayin man in history, Li Hong was psychologically alert. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 The carriage galloped in the open streets of Chang''an city. The road was unobstructed, without encountering the interrogation and obstruction of chengwuwei. The place where the accident happened was a restaurant in pingkang square. Although the curfew had been imposed on the whole city of Chang''an, no one would be in charge of the activities in the workshop. Therefore, pingkang square has always been a good place for entertainment at night for various kinds of people, officials and nobles. There are more than ten city guards standing at the gate of the square. From time to time, they watch the galloping carriages. When the carriages approach, one of them pulls out his broadsword and yells: "who is it? Stop the carriage The carriage slowly stopped in front of Wu Wei. Without waiting for Li Hong in the car to speak, Xu Jingzong bumped off the wagon shaft with his old legs, took out his waist token and handed it to the Cheng Wu Wei who came to him. Cheng Wu Wei checked and turned it over. After confirming that it was correct, he handed it back to him. After waving to several military guards behind him, the carriage drove into the square. Li Hong sat up from Xia Zhi''s arms and looked at the military guards outside to check his waist tags. When the carriage was moving, Li Hong said, "Tai Fu, the curfew is no longer than before. It seems that it is much looser. I''m afraid that officials of your rank have no problem getting in and out of the gate at night "The prince joked. Although it has been relaxed a lot over the years, it is limited to a limited number of workshops. The city gate is absolutely indispensable. Without a warrant from the Imperial Palace, it is impossible for any official to enter or leave Chang''an city at night." While talking, Xu Jingzong looked for the restaurant. The speed of the carriage became more and more slow. Li Hong in the car poked his head out of the curtain and saw the door of a restaurant with bright lights and a lot of torches, which made the surrounding area as bright as day. Besides, there were many people around to watch the excitement. Li Hong looked up again at the brightly lit second floor of the restaurant, and there were figures by several windows. From time to time, someone poked out his head and looked down. "Prince..." Seeing that the carriage could no longer enter, Xu Jingzong whispered to the carriage. "Wait a minute." Li Hong was about to get out of the carriage when he heard the sound of neat footsteps from far to near. At this time, a small team of chengwuwei rushed to this side. The sound of neat footstep attracted the onlookers. They could not help but make way for chengwuwei. "Keep up with them and drive closer." Li Hong said in the carriage. Xu Jingzong quickly motioned for the coachman to follow the chengwuwei. Taking advantage of the gap between the crowd, he drove the carriage into the neutral position, which immediately aroused a burst of discontent among the surrounding people. But looking at the style of the carriage, knowing that it must be a senior official, he hummed a few words in his heart with dissatisfaction, and continued to focus on the fun. "Boy, don''t think your father is here, I can''t help you! I tell you, today is the king of heaven, and I can''t take you away from me! " He Lanmin gasped and looked at the figure lying on the ground like mud. He said fiercely. Next to him, a man about 50 years old seems to be Xu ang, the son of Xu Jingzong. He quickly supported his son and sat on the ground. He raised his head and said to he lanminzhi, "childe Helan, you have a large number of adults. I hope that for the sake of the young and ignorant dogs, please hold your hand high..." "No sense?" He Lanmin scoffed and kicked him with arrogance. Xu Yanbo, who was held in his arms by Xu ang, sneered: "they are all seventeen years old. Are you still sensible? Are your Xu family so late? Ha ha... " "Minzhi, today they are disrespectful. It''s a terrible sight. After the lesson is over, just give it to the Ministry of punishment. Don''t spoil our taste because of such a brute." Wu yuanshuang stood aside and said with ease. "That''s no good, that''s no good. His dead grandfather still has a way to save people. I see, put them in Dali temple or Zongzheng temple. In this way, I don''t think I can save his dead grandfather." Wu Yuanqing also said in a relaxed way. On hearing this, Wu yuanshuang''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "yes, close to the Zongzheng temple where you are the Shaoqing. I''ll see who can save him! Ha ha... " The two people, regardless of the people around them and chatting with each other in succession, said in an arrogant manner to the extreme. "I''ve met you all." Just now, the team of Chengwu Wei was in Jiangdu, saluting the three people respectfully. The place where the carriage is now parked is just able to see what happened on the scene. Looking at the arrogant appearance of he Lanmin and Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang, Li Hong can''t help but look at Xu Jingzong standing in front of the carriage. Under the light of the torch, an old face looked ruddy, but some blue and trembling lips betrayed Xu Jingzong''s anger. A pair of muddy eyes, mixed with the reflection of the torch, is calm and deep. "Your Highness, please make decisions for me." Xu Jingzong sighed deeply, turned his head and said to the carriage. Li Hong lifted the curtain of his car and took a look at Xu Jingzong. He was calm and calm now. Although he had some anxiety on his face, he was much calmer than before.Li Hong did not pay attention to him. Instead, he searched in the crowd. After about ten minutes, Li Hong looked at Xu Ang''s back, and a crowd of people watching the excitement showed a thoughtful look. After a little thought, Li Hong took out a jade pendant from his arms and handed it to the summer solstice behind him. Then he said, "did you see that man? Take this in the past and let him come over." Xia Zhi takes the jade pendant in a hurry. With Li Hong''s direction, he identifies the person the prince is looking for. With Xu Jingzong''s puzzled look on his face, Xia Zhi does not ask why the prince wants to see a person, but also takes a jade pendant. He immediately jumps out of the carriage, passes through the crowd and goes to the man. "Your Highness, this is..." Xu Jingzong approached the carriage, deeply afraid of the prince''s appearance, and disturbed the people around him. If the prince had a mistake, he would really be destroyed. "Don''t worry. It depends on the situation. They won''t embarrass Xu and Yan Bo any more." Li Hong looked at the arrogance of he Lanmin, and there was a little cold light in his eyes. "But Your highness, you can see that Yan Bo has been injured like that now. He is unconscious. I really love him... " Xu Jingzong, standing under the carriage, stamped his feet slightly and said anxiously. Li Hong ignored him, looked at the summer solstice and said two words to the man. After the man saw the jade pendant clearly, he quickly followed the summer solstice to the carriage. Following the summer solstice to the people in front of the carriage, after a look at Li Hong, immediately saluted: "I have seen you." "What''s going on? Who are the officials here? Where are they now? Who transferred the city''s Wuwei? " Li Hong, with a relaxed face, asked after taking back the jade pendant in Xiazhi''s jade hand. In Xu Jingzong''s surprise, the visitor respectfully said: "if you go back, the reason is very simple. He lanminzhi made trouble for Xu Yanbo in the restaurant for no reason. Then there was a quarrel, and then there was a fight. All the officials were called by he lanminzhi, Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang, including Ning Daoming, Feng Xuan, Feng Xuan, Minister of the Ministry of military affairs, Gao Junya, Cheng of Dali temple, and Jiangdu, the Chengwu guard team over there. These are from Ning Daoming. " Li Hong nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Xu Jingzong and said, "Tai Fu, Ning Daoming should have been recommended by you at the beginning?" Xu Jingzong''s anxious expression flashed a little flustered, but soon recovered his calm color and said: "yes, Ning Daoming was recommended by the old minister, but now the old minister is not in the court for many years, I''m afraid..." Li Hong caught Xu Jingzong''s face in a flash of panic. He interrupted him and asked, "are you going directly to my east palace from home?" "Er Your highness, the old minister went to the east palace after leaving here with Xu ang, the son of a dog Xu Jingzong put his hands together, as if to prove that he did not lie. "My Lord, Xu Jingzong is not coming here. When Xu anglai, I didn''t see Xu Jingzong coming along." The visitor broke in. Xu Jingzong was not only frightened by what he said, but also by the summer solstice. What is the origin of this man? How dare he tear it down in front of Xu Jingzong and call him by his name. Li Hong''s pupil is shrinking, sending out bursts of cold, but not to look at Xu Jingzong, but to he Lanmin. At the moment, he lanminzhi is like an oestrus bull. After Xu ang is pulled apart, he punches and kicks Xu Yanbo again. "Your Highness, the old minister knows the crime. It is the old minister who is too anxious to cheat his highness. It is the old minister who is too concerned about the safety of his grandson. Please punish him." Xu Jingzong did not care about the sudden side of the crowd around, but knelt down again. When Xia Zhi saw Li Hong''s eyes, he quickly reached out to block Xu Jingzong, who was about to kneel. Li Hong could not help but look up to the sky and sigh. He almost fell into the trap of Xu Jingzong, an old Yin man. "Xu Jingzong, you won," he murmured "Your Highness..." Xu Jingzong was really frightened this time. He didn''t expect that the prince would be so smart. In such a short time, did he realize his real purpose? Li Hong ignored him. He was just about to bow his head in a long sigh. His eyes swept to the window on the second floor of the restaurant. He saw a female head sticking out of an open window. At this time, he also looked at his side. "Aunt?" Li Hong was shocked. How could she be here? Wu Shun looked down carelessly. When he saw that the prince was sitting in the carriage among the crowd, a flurry flashed on his face. When he was about to close the window in a hurry, the Dutch Minyue face suddenly showed up. He lanminyue looked down along the line of sight of Wushun, but also a pretty face. All three did not expect to meet here. Wu Shun''s mother and daughter are at a loss. They look at Li Hong and look at their eyes. They each hold a window and don''t know whether to close it immediately. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 He lanminzhi''s fists and kicks against Xu Yanbo again aroused the discontent of the people around him. Some people talked in a low voice, and there was even a commotion in the crowd. However, due to the horizontal sword in the waist of chengwuwei, there was no riot for the time being. The two teenagers standing in front of the crowd, looking at the arrogance and arrogance of he Lanmin at the moment, clenched their fists and threatened to go out to stop them. As soon as they moved, they were held by two adults behind them. "What do you two want? You can''t stop it. " The middle-aged man held the shoulders of the two teenagers and whispered. "What about that? There are so many people standing here just to watch the fun. Isn''t it true that no one is against injustice? " Said the older boy. "You are a fool. Do you know who he is? He lanminzhi, the nephew of today''s Queen, who dares to manage it? " The middle-aged man patted the young man on the shoulder, warning. "The nephews of the empress are so domineering that if the emperor''s son is not allowed to kill people at will? Is there no one to take care of him? " Another young man said his doubts and asked. At this time, not only the young people think so, but also the people around them are whispering: "Alas Is there no one in charge? Look, you''re going to kill people. " "Who dares to control it? This is the nephew of the queen..." "Yes, it''s said that the nephew of the queen is in the palace. Even the emperor''s son of his majesty is not paid attention to. He is very powerful." "This Is it because I am a great Tang Dynasty that no one can rule him? " Listening to the crowd, the older boy turned to ask the middle-aged man behind him. "No, I don''t think. Unless your majesty or queen comes in person, I''m afraid no one can stop him in the Tang Dynasty." The people nearby, looking at the young man''s face full of anger and childishness, shook his head and sighed. "It''s not sure. Besides your majesty and the queen, if the crown prince is there, you can also stop it. Although he lanminzhi doesn''t pay attention to the prince, it is just a common prince. If the crown prince, he can certainly stop it. It is a pity that the prince is not here. " The voices of the crowd, naturally, came to Li Hong''s ears in the carriage. The summer solstice and Xu Jingzong, as well as the common people, naturally heard a word in their ears. Li Hong looked at the crowd. The two teenagers who were a little older than him were grabbed by the middle-aged people behind him and did not let them move. At the moment, he was confused by five tastes. He was fooled by Xu Jingzong. Now he is riding a tiger and can''t get down. No matter whether he is in or out, he has achieved his goal. Li Hong was very dissatisfied with being shot by Xu Jingzong. However, no matter which way he was in front of him, it was enough for Xu Jingzong to achieve his own goal. Li Hong took a deep breath, with a cold look in his eyes, and said, "Xu Taifu, this is the first time and the last time. If there is another time, I will never tolerate it!" When Xu Jingzong heard Li Hong''s cold words, his body became stiff and slowly twisted over his body. His throat moved several times, but he didn''t know what to say. I have been with the prince for several years. Naturally, I know that the prince is resourceful and brilliant. But his plan is seamless, how can he be aware of being used by himself in such a short period of time!? Xu Zong didn''t know where his mistake was, but he didn''t think about it. It is a fact that he Lanmin beat Xu Yanbo. He just used this incident to make the relationship between the crown prince and he Lanmin more difficult to reconcile, so that he could take revenge for Xu Yanbo and even use the prince''s hand to get rid of he Lanmin. Such a natural to the extreme, can not find any flaws in the plan, the prince is how to understand their own selfishness! Xu Jingzong is a little sweating. He has been living in the court for many years. How many people and how many things he does, he uses this method to solve the problem and achieve his goal. He had never failed or been noticed, but this time he failed, which made him feel extremely uneasy. Li Hong stares at Xu Jingzong coldly. When this old fox has a problem, he not only retaliates for he lanminzhi by his own hand, but even counts the royal face and his crown prince''s position. Today, I saw it. No matter what, I have to take care of it. In any case, as the crown prince, whether it is for the face of the royal family or the empress dowager, or for the public''s indignation, he must tear his face from the front of he Lanmin and punish him as a means to achieve the purpose of common people''s indignation and public resentment. What''s more, the aunts and others upstairs are also there. If they don''t deal with them properly, they will be attacked by several forces. If they don''t do well, they will lose the position of crown prince and the common people will be angry. Xu Jingzong forced himself to the absolute place, leaving no room for himself and leaving no way for Helan min to survive. This is a situation in which he and he lanminzhi can only stop when one side falls down. The resourceful Xu Jingzong is worthy of being a leader in the struggle between the imperial court and the imperial court for many years. He not only made Li Hong ride a tiger, but also wanted to kill he Lanmin.Li Hong hated Xu Jingzong very much at the moment, but there was no way to take him. He was too lazy to see Xu Jingzong''s face, which was very deep and disgusting. Li Hongping recovered his mind and thought carefully. Then he said to the summer solstice beside the carriage: "go and bring Xu Yanbo out. Remember that he Lanmin must be embarrassed. The people must feel comfortable and satisfied. He must let this matter have nothing to do with the emperor''s family, but he he he Lanmin himself. Is it possible? " Xia Zhi was shocked. The Prince wanted to let himself mention Xu Yanbo? Isn''t he ready to show up? Or will he support himself behind him? Looking at himself to mention Xu Yanbo. "Yes, yes, I do." Xia Zhi''s voice trembled a little. She even knew more than the crown prince about who he lanminzhi was. But how could a conceited person who didn''t even pay attention to Li Sujie and others could have let Xu Yanbo go because of his appearance. Li Hong looked at the tense summer solstice. He patted Xiazhi on the shoulder in the carriage and said to her: "don''t worry, he lanminzhi, if he has a little brain, he doesn''t dare to treat you. You just have to be tough." Xia Zhi looked at Li Hong''s soothing eyes, summoned up courage and nodded heavily. A pair of jade hands involuntarily wiped the wet sweat from the palms. With a smile, Li Hong reached out again and patted her pink cheek. With a smile, he said, "no one in the East Palace dares to move at will. Even if it''s the father, the emperor and the empress, it depends on whether I will be angry. Do you know?" "Well, I know. I will go now." Xia Zhi looked at Li Hong with a smart eye and continued to nod. "Protect the summer solstice and send her back to the east palace after the end of the event. If they dare to touch the summer solstice, they will be abandoned." Li Hong said to the man who had called over at the beginning. "Yes, sir. A little death will not hurt the summer solstice." The man said calmly. On one side, Xu Jingzong was stunned and stood in the same place, but in his heart, he seemed to have knocked over the bottle of Schisandra. He thought that he had already forced the prince to the desperate Huashan Road, but he didn''t expect that the prince only sent a maid to fight Helan Minzhi in order to take the overall situation into consideration! This made him weak at once, even in his lifetime, he could not see he Lanmin''s body dead. "Send me back to the palace. I''m tired." Li Hong did not look at Xu Jingzong, but said to the people next to the summer solstice. "Yes, sir." The man said respectfully. Next, there was no movement of the man. Just as the carriage slowly turned its head in the crowd and headed for the East Palace, several figures were faintly followed around the carriage. Xu Jingzong looked at the carriage in a daze. At this time, the coachman waved to him and motioned him to come. When Xu Jingzong looked at it, he did not care about the summer solstice which was going to he Lanmin. He quickly walked to the carriage. The curtain was not lifted, but Li Hong''s faint voice came from inside: "maybe you are still wondering why you can see your perfect and natural plan. It''s very simple. Although you Xu Jingzong has been away from the imperial court for five years, you can''t rescue Xu Yanbo from he Lanmin''s hands with his influence over the years. But as long as you come forward, it''s not a problem to pick up people like mud. But you would rather risk Xu Yanbo''s life and insist on letting him go out of the palace to rescue him. What''s the reason? Jingzong, I hope you can put your mind into Chongwen hall in the future. " "What your highness reproached was that the old minister was confused for a moment..." Xu Jingzong looked miserable. Yes, such a big loophole is not a loophole. He was caught by the prince who was very careful. It seems that he underestimated the prince who was just over ten years old. "Take care of the factors she can''t take into account for the summer solstice, so as not to enlarge the situation. Otherwise, at that time, you Xu Jingzong would like to take care of himself. I''m afraid you will not be able to return to heaven. You will be the first one to let you go! " Li Hong''s voice was obviously mixed with anger. "Yes, I obey your Highness''s will." Xu Jingzong had a lot of sweat on his forehead. He bowed beside the carriage in fear. It is absolutely the prince''s character that he can''t bear this tone. As soon as he took two steps, he called himself over and reprimanded him. But in the final analysis, it shows that the prince is still young. If he is himself, he will never expose him in person. "By the way, let Xu Yanbo come to the east palace after he has recovered his wound, and he will be granted the crown prince''s sacrifice." Li Hong''s voice came from the carriage again. "Ah Yes, I will obey your Highness''s will. " Xu Jingzong bowed down again and saluted the fading carriage. But now he began to feel uneasy. It was a blessing or a curse for the crown prince to let Xu Yanbo serve as the prince''s wife. He had been immersed in the court for many years, but he could not guess the real purpose of the prince. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 Watching the carriage gradually away, and finally disappeared in the night. Xu Jingzong hurriedly turned to the past and walked away. In any case, he could not let the prince''s maiden have an accident. Otherwise, the prince would never let himself go. Xu Jingzong wanted to break his head when the crown prince ordered to protect the summer solstice. She didn''t know who those people were. Moreover, judging from the appearance of Xiazhi, she didn''t seem to know who these people were? So, do your majesty and the queen know? Xu Jingzong walked in the crowd, thinking about this last question. The onlookers looked at he lanminzhi, and when he was about to kick the youngsters to death, their voices began to grow louder. But no one dares to stop it. At this moment, a clear female voice, though not big, explodes in the crowd like thunder in this situation. "Stop it." The summer solstice is like frost. She walks slowly to he Lanmin''s body not far away. "Hey, who are you? You can''t get in here!" The Chengwu guard is Jiangdu. Without waiting for he Lanmin to give orders, he holds the handle of the horizontal knife in his right hand, and then comes over. "Get out of the way. You have nothing to do with you." The summer solstice does not look at Jiangdu, but stares at he lanminzhi. "Against you, how dare you..." Jiangdu words did not finish, a cold cross knife has been on his neck, so that he had to swallow the second half of the sentence back to his stomach. The summer solstice took a look at the Chengwu guard who was held on his neck by a knife. Suddenly, he had some confidence. He took two steps forward and silently read Li Hong''s words. He Lanmin must be made to look ugly and calm the people. So he looked directly at the handsome face of he Lanmin and said coldly again, "take your feet down." He lanminzhi did not look at the summer solstice first, but looked around first. He had just met this woman today. Naturally, he remembered that it was a maid in palace beside Li Hong. He did not find the prince''s figure. He sneered: "summer solstice, what''s the matter? Do you want to fight against injustice? " "I told you to take your feet off. This is the last time." Learning from Li Hong''s way of doing things, Xia Zhi takes a look at Xu Yanbo, one of the feet of he Lanmin and steps on his head, and continues to stare at he Lanmin. "Summer solstice, don''t say it''s you. Even if your master is here, I''m afraid you don''t dare to talk to me like this. You are..." "I really think of myself as a character." The summer solstice interrupted he lanminzhi''s words, suddenly showed his foot and kicked him in the knee with the wind, directly kicking he lanminzhi''s leg to one side. "You..." Unable to prevent he lanminzhi almost fell down when he was kicked by the summer solstice, and there were bursts of pain in his knees. "Presumptuous, how can a bitch dare to treat childe Helan like this?" As soon as Wu yuanshuang and Wu Yuanqing see that the situation is not right, they immediately step forward to help. "Hum." Xia Zhi gives a cold hum, looks at Wu yuanshuang and Wu Yuanqing, raises his leg and kicks over Wu Yuanqing. Then he dodges, grabs Wu yuanshuang''s wrist, turns it up and exerts force again. Only a "click" is heard. The summer solstice breaks one of Wu yuanshuang''s wrists. "Come on, everybody give me..." Wu Yuanqing''s chest, such as being severely hit by a sledgehammer, bears the pain and shouts at the city''s Wuwei. "Wait a minute." He Lanmin interrupted Wu Yuanqing''s words in time, and the city''s military guards were under control, and those military guards did not surround the summer solstice for the first time. "What do you want to do He Lanmin''s leg is still in a faint pain, and his face is red. He shouts at the summer solstice. He knows better than anyone. The four maids and eunuchs in front of the prince are all highly skilled in martial arts. Moreover, looking at the person behind the summer solstice, although standing there calmly, like an outsider, but somehow, he seems to see the shadow of those people when he hijacked himself. "Don''t do anything. You can''t stand your bullying. Apologize to him first, and then go away." The summer solstice is upright and upright. Since the beginning, she has become not afraid at all, but also vaguely found a little bit of the chivalrous feeling of Lady Li Jing, the Duke of Wei. "You Summer solstice, do you know who you are! Or you don''t know who I am? I dare to stop He Lanmin said ruthlessly, but his eyes were aimming in the crowd. He wanted to see if Li Hong was watching all this in the crowd. "Ha ha..."? What is your identity? " The summer solstice is waiting for his words. As long as he has this sentence, the summer solstice can make his behavior become his own behavior, rather than the behavior that is related to the royal family. "You Summer solstice, I''ll warn you once again, and get out of here at once. Otherwise, don''t wait for me to look back on you. " He lanminzhi didn''t find Li Hong from the crowd. Instead, he saw Xu Jingzong enter the arena and help Xu Yanbo up with his son. But the more he couldn''t see Li Hong, the more uneasy and nervous he felt. What''s more, what is Li Hong''s character? He knows it very well. Sometimes, his father and his mother have to let Li Hong be the third. Although he is favored by the queen, he can ignore those princes, but Li Hong is absolutely afraid to despise and offend him."He lanminzhi is just a young man in Kaiguo county. What do you think you are? oh Do you want to say that you can go in and out of the palace freely. Your majesty and Queen''s grace are more noble than others? Hehe, you may as well tell you that your majesty and the queen are benevolent, compassionate and considerate of their kinship. Do you really think that the royal family will connive you because of your misdeeds? " Xia Zhi disdains to look at he lanminzhi and says. The rest of the corner of the eye saw that two figures in the crowd flashed into the restaurant, and seemed to say hello to the person behind her. So he decided that as long as the South Korean lady and the military minister on the second floor didn''t show up, what he lanminzhi did today would be his own personal behavior, not the Royal connivance. Thinking of this, Xia Zhi can''t help but look at Xu Jingzong. Although she hasn''t figured out why the crown prince is angry at Xu Jingzong, she knows that if Xu Jingzong says a few words in a loud voice, everything he does today will have nothing to do with the royal family, but his personal behavior. Xu Jingzong looked at Xiazhi and looked at him. He could not understand the meaning of Xiazhi. He sighed that his plan was being gradually disintegrated by the crown prince. He was not only powerless, but also helped the crown prince. The farther away from the royal family, the better. "Male of Helan County, although you are a noble relative of the Tang Dynasty, your majesty and the queen always do not cover up or protect your relatives and relatives. If you commit a crime, you will be punished according to the law of Tang Dynasty." Xu Jingzong looked at he lanminzhi and said with a heavy look. After saying that, Xia Zhi still stares at him. Obviously, this can''t satisfy people. He sighs silently and continues: "my husband Xu Jingzong, the Duke of Gaoyang County, was appreciated by his Majesty in those years. He was appointed as the right servant of Shangshu province. He was the same as the third grade of Zhongshu and the doctor jiaguanglu. He was always aware of the kindness of his majesty and empress, and never for personal reasons What noble relatives did you cover up Xia Zhi saw that the onlookers were surprised when they knew Xu Jingzong''s identity. What such a senior official said would certainly not deceive people. So there was a lot of discussion about Xu Jingzong''s words. It seems that many people no longer believe that he lanminzhi dare to be so arrogant and domineering because of the shielding and connivance of the royal family. It is totally because he is so narrow-minded. Xia Zhi came to Xu Jingzong and whispered in his ear, "Xu Taifu, praise your highness again." Xu Jingzong''s face sank and wanted to refute it. But looking at the beautiful cheeks and gentle smile of the summer solstice sign, he sighed helplessly and continued: "I am deeply grateful to your majesty and the queen for their kindness. However, I was old enough to resign and retire. However, his majesty cherished my poor talent and allowed me to resign, but at the same time, he let me go into the east palace to be the crown prince of one of the three princes Tai Fu, I hope to help the young prince learn righteousness, learn to hold the virtuous without avoiding relatives, and learn to let others not be relatives! My country is prosperous in the Tang Dynasty. Your majesty is wise and powerful, and the crown prince is intelligent and studious. I have never covered up or protected any royal relatives in private. I have been a crown prince''s Fu for more than five years, and I have always appreciated his Highness''s point. Moreover, his majesty has always been Chunchun''s teaching, which makes the prince inherit the fearless, fearless and selfless style of the Tang Dynasty! This is the blessing of the Tang Dynasty, the country and the people. " Xu Jingzong''s words about the summer solstice are somewhat embarrassed. He lanminzhi''s face is even more gloomy. Now he understands the purpose of these people is to let himself bear all these things and leave the royal family clean. What a cruel means. He Lanmin really regretted that sentence just now: "do you know who I am". If it wasn''t for his own words, he could get away safely today. Now it''s all right. Xu Jingzong said that he had stripped his relationship with the royal family. If he was convicted of a crime, he would have to bear all the responsibilities of his own. Thinking of this, he Lanmin can''t help but look at the second floor of the restaurant. At the moment, the window on the second floor is tightly closed. No one, including his mother, Wu Shun, stops in silence, no one comes down to speak for himself. "Summer solstice, you What a cruel heart. " He lanminzhi looks at the people around him and knows that this is the summer solstice''s excusing the royal family. If he dares to say the word "Prince" at the moment, he can''t say Xia Zhi dare to kill himself immediately. So he approached the summer solstice and asked in a low voice, "what does the prince want?" "Prince? Your highness is in the east palace. What''s the matter with Prince Guan? You''d better apologize immediately, and then go to the penal department to confess your guilt, so that you may not be looked down upon. " Said the summer solstice. One side of the river is even a pig, but also see that the situation at this time to he Lanmin bad. I also know that because of a word from the commander of the Ministry of war, I came to take the lead for he Lanmin. He was hanged by the birthday man. He felt that his life was too long. At the moment, a face held by a knife on his neck wanted to cry without tears, and began to regret his so-called "righteousness". www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 Sullen Li Hong had to blow fire in his nose. After the carriage sent him to the gate of the East Palace, he jumped down in a hurry without waiting for the carriage to stop. Then, under the daze of the left and right guards, Li Hong angrily roared at the twinkling stars in the night sky to vent his dissatisfaction and depression. He was so angry that the left and right guards, who were six percent of the prince on both sides, forgot to salute when he went in. It is conceivable that Li Hong was depressed. He had to guard against thousands of things. In the end, Xu Jingzong, an old fox, was still schemed by the immortals. Xu Jingzong wanted to take advantage of the secret flow between his father, his mother and his wife during this period of time. He saw Wu Yuanqing, Wu yuanshuang, and he lanminzhi in particular. He didn''t deal with him, so he wanted to take advantage of his own hands to get rid of these three people. It''s not because of deep hatred, not just because his grandson Xu Yanbo was beaten! In this way, Xu Jingzong achieved his ultimate goal: to warn the courtiers! Although I''m not in the court for a long time, if anyone dares to offend me, and dare not sell my face, let''s see the fate of the Royal relatives and relatives! I can even fight Helan Minzhi, the Queen''s favorite. Who dares to think that Xu Jingzong has fallen into the twilight and that Xu Jingzong has lost his influence if he is far away from the court! The ultimate goal of Xu Jingzong is to increase and show his influence on the court by others! This vicious old fox is not an oil-saving lamp! In contrast, now in Li Hong''s heart, Li Yifu is pure like a harmless rabbit. Someone angrily bowed his head and walked in the east palace. Bai Chun, who was waiting in the prince''s main hall, looked at the figure and felt his deep resentment and depression when he was far away. Standing at the door waiting for Li Hong to approach, he just wanted to talk, but the prince stepped into the door without lifting his head. He said angrily, "I don''t have a bath today. I''m going to sleep. Summer solstice came back, let her come in, no one will sleep with me tonight, I am very depressed. Ah I''m so angry Bai Chun looks at the prince who has been shocked by thunder. She looks at the other maids with questioning eyes. After hearing the "pa" of the door behind her, the other maids shiver. She looks at Bai Chun''s eyes and shakes her head pitifully, saying that she doesn''t know what happened to the prince tonight. The imperial palace is also very solemn about the visit of the emperor and empress to Ci''en Temple. Among the nine temples, Taifu temple, Taipu temple, Honglu temple, Taichang temple, Weiwei temple and Guanglu temple, including the Ministry of rites and Shaofu supervisor, have been busy for several days because the emperor and empress went to Ci''en Temple tomorrow. Bai Lu, Xiao Xue, Xiao Han and Hua Meng are all busy with all the things Li Hong needs for tomorrow because the prince will follow his majesty and queen to Ci''en Temple. Bai Chun also because tomorrow''s event is quite grand, and stayed in the east palace to help, did not return to the Pu palace. Looking at the door which seemed to be filled with anger, Bai Chun slightly shook his head. This evening, everyone was busy with his work, the things he needed for tomorrow, and the honor guard for his prince, so he left Xiazhi alone to accompany him. He didn''t expect to go out and come back with such a great spirit. He whispered to the maid next to him: "look after the prince. If there''s anything wrong, go to the front immediately and look for me. I''ll go to the door and wait for the summer solstice." Seeing that the maid nodded her head, Bai Chun walked through the garden in front of her, and slowly walked to the gate of chongjiao. After looking at the left and right guards guarding the East Palace, Bai Chun quietly walked to a less noticeable place and stood still. After a while, I saw a soldier come over in a hurry and salute Bai Chun. "What''s the matter? What happened? Why did you go out and have such a good life? " Bai Chun''s charming face is covered with frost, and her tone is also cold, with an irresistible dignity. "Xu Jingzong asked him to go out. There was a conflict between Xu Jingzong''s grandson and he lanminzhi. He was asked by Xu Jingzong to save his grandson. Finally, he left the summer solstice there to mention his grandson, and then he was escorted back by us." The soldier said respectfully. "What else happened in the meantime?" Bai Chun''s brow frowned and continued to ask. "Nothing happened on the way back. The coachman was Xu Jingzong''s, but he didn''t speak in the car all the way. However, when he left from the conflict site, he called Xu Jingzong to say a few words. Xu Jingzong''s face was not good-looking." The soldier continued to reply respectfully. "So it''s Xu Jingzong who made me angry?" Bai Chun thought and murmured. What on earth can make him so angry? If he only helped Xu Jingzong save his grandson, he would not have been so angry. Besides, as the crown prince, Xu Jingzong has been away from the court for many years. It is reasonable for him to ask him for help when he has difficulties. How could he run back in a sullen mood. Bai Chun, who couldn''t think of it, was even more wrinkly. After thinking about it, she said, "I''ll immediately monitor Xu Jingzong''s every move, even if it''s a tiny detail that can''t be missed.""Yes." Soldiers Gongsheng said, in the white pure sign, then slowly left. Bai Chun went back to Li Hong''s bedroom door again and asked in a low voice, "did you have a voice inside or called you?" "Miss Bai, the prince seems to have gone to sleep and has never made a sound since he went in." The maid said in a low voice. Bai Chun nodded thoughtfully and crept to the door to listen. She didn''t hear anything. After thinking about it, she still didn''t feel at ease. So she gently opened the door to see what happened to the prince. The door was slowly pushed open by her. There was nothing abnormal inside. She crept forward and came to Li Hong''s bed. She saw that Li Hong had not taken off her clothes and was lying on the thick quilt and was already asleep. But that piece of lying on the quilt, already can see the handsome side face cheek, as if in the sleep also with a trace of resentment and anger. White pure silent sigh tone, lightly looked at the shoes that still wear on the feet, stretched out the jade hand to gently take off the shoes. It is said that he will go to Ci''en Temple tomorrow, which is a grand ceremony of the royal family. As the crown prince, he has to bathe and change clothes and wear the crown prince''s official clothes. But look at the present situation, who dares to call this ancestor to take a bath? Gently put down the shoes, drag the two legs still on the edge of the bed, and slowly put them into the bed. The dead pig did not have any reaction. Bai Chun looked at it and said in her heart, "forget it. You should take off all your clothes and throw them in the bed. Wake him up early tomorrow. Otherwise, according to the Royal etiquette, he will have to get up early tomorrow." Li Hong''s daily clothes are made by Bai Chun according to his own opinions. There are not a few tie lines. Instead, they are strange but easy to wear. They are called buttons. They are very convenient to wear and take off. White pure a person Li Hong turned over the body, the little guy has no sense, mumble a few lines of somniloquy, continue to fall asleep. Bai Chun stretches out her jade hand to untie the clasps of the round collar robe one by one. The reason why the buckle is made is that Li Hong is afraid that his mother will find out the strange part of his clothes. After making the buckle, the possibility of being found is much less, and the probability of being punished is also small. After taking off the robe outside, Bai Chun hears the footsteps behind her. Looking back, she sees that the summer solstice is creeping along. "Shh If you fall asleep, help him take off his clothes, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow. " Bai Chun said quietly to the coming summer solstice. Summer solstice does not make a sound nod, and white pure two people busy for a long time, finally is careful, like to sleep naked prince, off the naked thrown into the bed. The two women looked at each other and found the sweat on each other''s noses and a trace of blush on their cheeks. The summer solstice is better. You are used to sleeping with Xiao Xue, or Xiao Han and Bai Lu. It doesn''t matter whether Li Hong is naked. Besides, they sleep naked with the prince. Although Bai Chun is often caught in a bath by Li Hong, she is still not used to seeing a man''s naked body, although he is only a 10-year-old boy, she is still not used to it. Naturally, she has a lot more embarrassment on her face than on the summer solstice. The two girls sighed at the same time, and then slowly walked out of the bedroom. After reaching the door, Xia Zhi told Bai Chun the whole story of the conflict with he lanminzhi in front of the restaurant. The two women thought about it for a long time, but they couldn''t figure out why the prince was so angry and helped to deal with a conflict. Besides him, I''m afraid that only his majesty and the queen can handle this matter cleanly. "Xu Jingzong, did you win?" Bai Chun murmured. "Well, there is another sentence:" Xu Taifu, this is the first time and the last time. If there is another time, I will never tolerate it. ". At that time, Xu Jingzong''s face was very ugly, but I thought for a long time, and I didn''t know what the prince meant Said the summer solstice with a wink. Bai Chun''s expression was focused, and her beautiful eyes twinkled with thought: "the Lord asked you to deal with things that have nothing to do with the royal family. Can you be angry because of this?" "I don''t think so. It seems that he was very dissatisfied with Xu Jingzong, not because he Lanmin was arrogant and domineering. What''s more, I was not afraid at all. After he lanminzhi said that "do you know who I am?" I immediately thought of what he said. It was he Lanmin who wanted this matter to have nothing to do with the royal family. In addition, I pulled Xu Jingzong off his horse and asked him to help the crown prince and his majesty to speak to the queen. In this way, all the onlookers could be attracted The surname believes that he Lanmin is so arrogant and domineering, not because the royal family protects him, but because he is such a natural person. " Finally, Xia Zhi''s face is full of pride. All the way back, people''s praise for themselves and their feeling like a chivalrous woman have been echoed in their minds. In their hearts, they are already beautiful. They can''t do it. They have never been so happy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 It is always very grand for the emperor to travel. Although the emperor and the queen only went out of the palace to listen to the Buddha chanting in the Ci''en Temple, the required etiquette and pomp were quite complicated and grand. Although not as grand as the annual announcement of the emperor''s sacrifice to heaven, this time of going out of the palace was also a water pouring Street and blocking roads. Zongzheng temple has always been a genealogy to serve the royal family, clan relatives and relatives, and to protect the Royal Mausoleum temple. As Li Shimin once said, "Laozi is the ancestor of the Li family", Taoism is regarded as the national religion of the Tang Dynasty. Zongzheng temple has always been in charge of Taoists and monks. Today is also the busiest time for Zongzheng temple. Yinshi has been busy with Taichang temple, which is in charge of the etiquette of Zong temple, Weiwei temple, which is in charge of honor guard and tent, and Taipu temple, which is in charge of chariots and horses. Naturally, the palace was full of lights. The attendants, the guard, the qianniuwei, the maids and eunuchs all began to run back and forth in the palace for today''s two protagonists. "Liantie, you go Forget it. I''m afraid you won''t see him. He''ll listen to you. Send someone over and urge the prince to stay late. In the past few years, all the people in the East Palace have been used to him. By his temperament, he is not more urgent than usual Wu Mei is sitting on a chair with a huge mirror in front of her. The beauty in the mirror looks at the maid in the palace to help her curl her hair. She says with some worry. Lian tie, who was respectfully waiting on the side, refused to let himself go. He was immediately relieved. If he urged him, he might be beaten out by the sleepy prince. So he quickly found a maid who was favored by the crown prince from all around the palace, and motioned her to rush to the east palace to urge the prince. "You''re smart, and you know to send a maid of honor in front of the prince, but it''s OK, so that the skin monkey won''t really get angry." Wu Mei from the body in front of the mirror, looking at the leaving maid, said. It''s no wonder that Wu Mei, as the head of the Imperial Palace, is so concerned about the prince''s affairs. However, she knows better than anyone else that there are any big ceremonial activities in the royal family. In the whole palace, the most leisure one is him. And the most annoying thing is him. Spring ploughing is the first time for monkeys to have spring fever every year. So since he was made the crown prince, Chungeng has participated in it once. As for other royal ceremonies, the skin monkey can run and hide when he can. If he can''t hide, he can deal with a scene. On the other side, the prince is being bathed and dressed by Bailu and Xiaoxue. Someone who is sleepy is standing there shaking and letting Bailu and Xiaoxue play with each other. Bai Chun looked at the arrival of the maiden, smiling, pointed to the inside and said: "you go back to tell the queen, the prince will be waiting for your majesty and the queen in chengtianmen on time, this is not, is now bathing and changing clothes." "Yes, Miss White." After the timid salute, the maiden rushed back. After being waited on by Bailu and Xiaoxue, Li Hong ran out with long hair: "was it the Empress Dowager who sent someone to urge him just now?" "Yes, the queen was worried, so she sent someone to urge you." Bai Chun smiles back. Li Hong yawned and sat down on the chair in front of Bai Chun''s body. After looking at the sky outside, Li Hong said helplessly, "don''t tie your hair too tight. Your scalp hurts." "It''s not right. Today''s business is presided over by the Ministry of rites and the Zongzheng temple. I heard that the Yushitai is also followed by someone. If you do, the Ministry of rites and Yushitai will have to trouble you again." Bai Chun chuckled playfully, stroked Li Hong''s long black hair, and smelled and said. "It''s been bad luck for these two days. I was trapped by Xu Jingzong''s old bastard yesterday. Today, I have to stay with the Ministry of rites and the imperial historian''s platform, which have never paid for them. Alas Life is hard. " Li Hong lets Bai Chun bundle his hair and grumbles. The three provinces and six ministries, nine temples and five supervisors, as well as the Yushitai, were the most unforgettable of Li Hong. It''s needless to say that if the crown prince is not impeached several times every month every year, it always feels that every day of every year has not been completed and is incomplete, as if something is missing. However, Li Hong and the Ministry of rites have always been disagreeable with each other. Since Dai Zhide was appointed Minister of the Ministry of rites, he has been fighting with Li Hong. The Ministry of Rites has always been in charge of the imperial examination and the things to be learned. Therefore, Li Hong was good at changing Chongwen hall, including the reform of Guozijian and hongwenguan, and naturally had a good relationship with Dai Zhide. In addition, the Ministry of rites was also in charge of guest etiquette, as well as foreign or foreign affairs. Li Hong had always been a repressive policy towards Japan, Korea, Baiji and other countries in the western regions. This is incompatible with the moralization policy that Dai Zhide has always advocated. Therefore, as long as Dai Zhide and Li Hong meet, they will pinch each other if they don''t have a few words. After Li Hong was granted the title of minister of the Ministry of Finance yesterday, some officials joked with Dai Zhide after going to the court and said, "Dai Shangshu, your majesty, is it hard to see you two pinching in private, so that you can be brought to the court to show him openly and honestly?" "Dai Shangshu, you are more than 50 years old. What do you think about a child? Isn''t it true that Guozijian and hongwenguan have not been attacked? What''s more, Yang Sijian is not in a hurry. What''s your hurryDai Zhide will not care about these jokes. His old face turned black and said, "I''m not afraid that he is the prince." As long as he thinks that the students will be educated and not learn the ancient books of the sages, but to fiddle with those messy things, he feels that he has the responsibility to defend the next generation of students and the imperial examination system of the Tang Dynasty. Although the officials of the imperial court are often joking, everyone is still looking forward to how the two powerful ministers will fight each other in the court. Think of the old and the young in the court, each insisting on his own words, and the picture of you and I quarreling with each other, which makes them look forward to it. "If you don''t want to say a few words, why don''t you do it according to your will, the Guozijian and hongwenguan?" White pure edge helps him to tie hair, side says. "Well, that''s not the same. Dai Zhide feels a bit like Wei Zheng now. He can''t be rigid." Dai Zhide can''t help but shake his head. "Don''t move. I''ve just finished your hair." Bai Chun gently reminded him, "then you don''t have to quarrel with him all the time. Recently, the quarrel between you two in front of the Imperial College every day attracted a large number of people to come to see it. What''s more, it''s something that man Chao knows all the time." "Well, if you don''t tell me, I''ll be honest today. I''ll just give him a handle. By the way, who will go to Yushitai? Don''t tell me it''s Wang Yifang! " After Li Hong finished his crown, the bright yellow crown prince''s clothes were worn on him, and the dragon shaped jade pendant on his waist was shining in the light. The whole person looked more energetic and handsome than usual. Of course, except for the slight bad smile at the corner of her mouth, which seems to be a sign, Bai Chun still has the idea of whether this guy is making trouble again when he sees it. No wonder the queen wants to beat him every time she sees his bad smile. "It''s almost time. Wait at the gate of heaven. The Royal etiquette is really killing." Li Hong murmured discontentedly that the summer solstice and Xiaohan had been waiting at the door. The eastern skyline lit up slightly, and the prince''s chariot had stopped at the door before the emperor and the empress came out, while the relevant personnel of the Ministry of rites and the Zongzheng temple were waiting in line. Dai Zhide and the Minister of Zongzheng temple were waiting in the imperial palace. After hearing Bai Chun''s signal that there was no one in the Imperial Palace, Li Hong immediately got out of the carriage and jumped out of the carriage. Anyway, he had to send his father and mother''s greetings later, and it would be fine to get down early. Compared with the ceremonious activities such as offering sacrifices to heaven and other activities, the whole Royal travel team is much simpler. However, in Li Hong''s eyes, this is a ceremony that makes him feel headache. For him, every time he takes part in such activities, he has an impulse to be possessed by gods and ghosts. In addition, he was originally an atheist with a strange identity of nine to ten generations. He was originally atheistic, but somehow his heart became a little awed. On both sides of Chengtian gate, qianniuwei, wearing bright armor, stood on both sides. The horizontal sword on his waist did not come out of the sheath, which gave people a chill. The horse''s name in his hand reflected the chilling light. All of a sudden, the sound of rites and music came to mind in Chengtian gate. First, six leading banners and twelve banners came out, and two county magistrates of Chang''an were mixed among them. Then the Qing Tour team, holding bows, crossbows and horse names, cleared the road for the last time. Flags such as wind, rain, lightning, gold, wood, water, fire and earth led the ritual department, Zongzheng temple and other temples and ministers to open the road in front of them. Instead of the ceremony of guiding and driving twelve times, the emperor''s Dragon chariot and the empress''s Phoenix chariot poured out. Naturally, qianniuwei''s strict protection was indispensable. Behind the two carriages, of course, there are ritual music and various fan screens, small round fans, peacock fans, square fans, and so on. The Royal dignified guard of honor stops at the gate of Chengtian, and Dai Zhide, the Minister of rites, runs to the front of the gate, whistling about the sky and the earth. At this time, Li Hong, accompanied by the officials at all levels of the prince''s mansion, came to the emperor''s Dragon chariot to salute and kneel down, followed by the empress''s Phoenix chariot. He knelt down one by one and stood at the bottom. After the emperor''s car began to move, he could return to his car and follow closely. Xu Jingzong, Li Yifu, shangguanyi and the prince''s three young masters followed the prince to greet him. After the ceremony, Li Hong looked at Xu Jingzong and whispered, "how did you come here? Stay away from me today. I''m angry when I see you. You know why! " Wu Mei looks through the window and looks at Li Hong and Xu Jingzong biting their ears. She knows that the boy has not taken this trip to the Ci''en Temple seriously. However, she feels a little comforted when she sees that she doesn''t have a yawn. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 Li Hong watched his father''s carriage start to start slowly, and then his mother''s carriage followed. He turned his head with a smile, and saw Xu Jingzong disappear behind the procession. But this scene was captured by Wu Mei''s keen afterglow. As she walked slowly, Wu Mei''s brain was filled with Li Hongxi''s smiling face. After thinking about it, she felt insecure. She said to Lian tie: "go and invite the prince to come and sit with this palace." Li Hong was humming a little song and was about to get on the bus when Lian tie, who ran over, called out: "Your Highness, the queen, please take a ride with him." "Are you kidding? How can this work? " Li Hong''s conditioned reaction is to avoid it, but after thinking about it, he hasn''t done anything bad recently. So he asked, "why?" Lian tie said honestly, "I don''t know." "But Can you catch up with the carriage now? " Li Hong looked at the Phoenix chariot which had been 20 Zhang or even far away. Lian tie looked at him and nodded. Then Li Hong strangely turned his head and looked at Bai Chun, Xiao Han and Xia Zhi from top to bottom. He said coldly, "who let you go out in high-heeled shoes? Looks like you''re tall, isn''t it! I hate it After finishing that, he snorted, he was thinking, is the empress mother because of this again beat oneself? And he was sure that the new so-called high-heeled shoes were worn by the empress today. Of course, it''s not allowed to wear galU''s underwear when she takes a bath. Of course, she will not wear white underwear when she takes a bath. After liantie was put into the carriage of the empress, Li Hong first hid to one side and looked at Wu Mei, but he did not go there. Then he looked at a pair of small feet that leaked out under the Phoenix clothes of the queen. Although he could not see the upper, he could clearly see the slender high heels on the heel. "Come here." "No Tell me what''s going on, and I''ll come back. " Li Hong leaned against the door and said nothing. The maids sitting on both sides of the room, looking at Li Hong''s appearance, couldn''t help chuckling. "You''re not wrong. What are you afraid of?" Wu Mei''s Willow eyebrows are erect, her Phoenix eyes are wide open, and her elegant image of the empress is suddenly weakened. "Of course I didn''t make a mistake. Recently, I have been very disciplined. Besides, it was Li Xian who went out on their own yesterday, which has nothing to do with me. Moreover, it was allowed by the Imperial College of Imperial College and Chongwen Museum. I didn''t attend." Li Hong argued. "Did you go yesterday? What else did you do yesterday? What''s the matter with Helan min Wu Mei didn''t want to settle accounts with him now, but seeing Li Hong''s appearance, she could not help but want to beat him. "He Lanmin''s own death is none of my business. If I hadn''t come forward, the royal face would have been lost by him." Li Hong murmured in a low voice. Looking at Wu Mei''s helplessly curling her lips, Li Hong decided that there was no big deal. Li Hong went to Wu Mei in the carriage with a smile. "Hey, mother, how are you? How about this shoe called high heels? Apart from the discomfort of walking, there are no other shortcomings, right? " Li Hong looked at Wu Mei, Feng Yan Wen Wan, no longer like a car when full of black lines, then two skin like paste in the past. After Wu Mei sits on her side, Li Hongshun pulls the maid sitting beside her closer to him. Then she nests her upper body into the maid''s arms. She chooses a comfortable position and winks at Wu Mei with innocent eyes. "Well Can you look a little bit? You are the prince. You are... " Wu Mei sighs and sighs. In the end, she doesn''t know how to say it. She has been saying these words for five or six years, or seven or eight years, but it has never worked. However, Li Hong was the only one who dared to do so in front of her. Even Li Xian and Li Zhe were polite and respectful. The standard royal etiquette did not fall in the slightest. He was the only one who did not look like a royal prince in front of him, but he was the most beloved by himself. It is said that if the parents have more than one child, the eldest son will naturally become the most unpopular. However, in the palace, he has become the eldest son of the empress. What kind of etiquette and customs do not work when you come to the eldest son of the emperor. Moreover, Li Hong''s set is not something that other princes can learn. No matter Li Xian or Li Zhe got angry with Wu Mei, they wanted to learn Li Hong''s two skin face Kung Fu, but before learning half of them, they showed their timidity under the gaze of Empress Wu Mei''s majestic Phoenix eyes. Wu Mei doesn''t plan to settle accounts with him today. What happened last night is really dangerous to her. If Li Hong was a little bit careless, he would have let Xu Jingzong play with his applause. Unexpectedly, with his unique willfulness and tenacity, Li Hong resolved an incident full of threats to the royal family and himself. This incident also made Wu Mei feel more at ease with Li Hong. It was not everyone who was able to compete with Xu Jingzong or even gain a little upper hand. "These shoes are good-looking, but they are a little cramped. They are very uncomfortable after wearing them for a long time." Wu Mei stretched out a foot, looked at the shoes on the foot, also wrote the Phoenix auspicious pattern, pounded her calf and said. "Empress mother, you can do this. You don''t wear them at ordinary times. When you are in the carriage, you can take off and change your shoes. When you get off, you can put them on again. Oh, by the way, wait a minute. I''ll ask Lian tie to find the summer solstice. This guy must be ready, and it seems that I have it in my carriage. " After Li Hong finished, he leaned on the inside of the maid''s thigh in one hand, then quickly got up, climbed to the curtain and knocked on the window.When Lian tie heard the noise, he quickly put his ears close. Li Hong opened the window and looked at the people standing on both sides of the street. Then he said to Lian tie, "go to the back to find the summer solstice and ask her to bring two pairs of slippers for my mother''s wife." Wu Mei sat in the car looking at the little guy, regardless of the image of the climb up and down, looking at the pout up the small butt, really want to go up and slap two. "Hey, mother, you won''t have to suffer. It''s a good thing to make your feet comfortable. Although it''s not far away, it''s equivalent to crossing the whole Chang''an City, so you should be more comfortable." Li Hong continued to nest in the palace girl''s arms and found a comfortable position to lean against. Wu Mei was too lazy to look at him. She turned her head through the gauze on the window and looked at the crowd on both sides of the street. She murmured, "hong''er, how many poor scholars do you have in Chongwen hall now?" "Mother, there should be about 300 people now." "What about the climate?" Wu Mei continues to ask. "Well It''s hard to say that scholars from poor families, whether they take part in the imperial examination or are recommended to be officials, can not be accomplished overnight for the time being. They are comparable to those of powerful families. " Wu Mei was puzzled when she heard this. She looked at Li Hong and said, "the advantages of Xun GUI and the family leaders are too great. After all, they are well-informed. They are familiar with the affairs of the court, or they are local officials. They all lack some high-level and self-confidence. However, their advantages are that they are not so knowledgeable Yes, people''s personal experience of the people''s feelings is more than that of the rich. If you compare them by two, the powerful families account for seven, and now the poor families can account for three, which is a good result. " Wu Mei nodded thoughtfully. Although she wanted to suggest Li Hong to use too many humble scholars, she nodded with approval after hearing Li Hong''s analysis. According to historical records, after Wu Mei ascended the throne, she vigorously promoted the scholars of the humble family. This also led to the relative instability of the imperial court. The aristocratic family was suppressed excessively, and there was no stable talent output in the court. This was also one of the reasons for the chaos of the Tang Dynasty after Wu Mei. Li Hong naturally understood his mother''s thoughts and said with a smile: "mother, don''t worry. I''m afraid that in the next ten years, I''m afraid we will be able to make a comparison between the five and five years, and even get the upper hand. However, even in today''s poor society, we can also make great contributions to our country, not only in the imperial court." Lian tie ran over quickly and handed in a bright yellow bag from the carriage window. Another maiden took it in a hurry and closed the window. Wu Mei motioned to the maid of the palace to hand her pocket to Li Hong. Who knows what''s new with the skin monkey? If you don''t understand it, you''d better ask him to explain it in advance. Otherwise, as before, the new things won''t work, which makes a lot of jokes. Li Hong looked at the pocket in the maid''s hand and said lazily, "open it. Take out the shoes inside." According to Li Hong''s order, the maid of the palace took out two pairs of them Shoes? There is no upper at the heel of the soft shoes, only the upper in the front. Moreover, the opening of the shoes is very large, so it is easy to put the feet in. "Well..." Li Hong took over the lady''s hand, and a pair of slippers made of silk and silk felt very soft and silky. Then she said to Wu Mei, "mother, you take off the shoes on this foot and put on this one." Wu Mei took off the high-heeled shoes with the help of the maid. Then Li Hong took the slippers in her hand and looked at them. She got up from the maid''s arms and sat there. She put one foot in her arms. Her face was natural and sincere. She said, "empress mother, try this one prepared by your son''s minister. When you get on the carriage, you will change this one to ensure your comfort You can wear it in the palace on weekdays. How about it? Is it comfortable? Ha ha... " Wu Mei is full of tenderness and looks at Li Hong, who is not artificial at all. She holds one of her feet and puts a shoe with no upper but only upper, which is unfamiliar to her. I just feel that although the foot is covered with a soft and silky shoe, it seems that it has no weight. It is very light and soft, and the foot is not as uncomfortable and comfortable as it was just now. "Hong''er, is this?" Wu Mei looked at Li Hong all kneeling down on the carriage and put on her other foot''s shoes. "Hey, how are you? Is it comfortable? I call this shoe slippers. As the name implies, I have to drag my feet along with my shoes. Haha. It is suitable for you to wear in the room or on the carriage when you are leisure. It is comfortable and light. The sole of the shoe is very soft and light "You''ve got a lot of ideas." Wu Mei Fengmu is pleased to look at, wearing very comfortable slippers on the feet, a white eye Li Hongdao. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 The Ci''en Temple is still as it was a few years ago, but today the gate is very busy. The temple has already changed its abbot. At this time, the monks at the gate stand in several rows, looking at the emperor''s honor guard passing quickly. The emperor''s Dragon chariot and the empress''s Phoenix chariot stopped at the door. The prince''s car had long been unknown where to go. Anyway, the master was not in the car. Under the instruction of Li Hong, he did not drive into the street. Huineng, the black and thin sixth patriarch, stands in the middle. On the left is Jiashang, the abbot of the new Ci''en Temple. On the right is a monk, who is as tall as an iron tower and has a beard on his face. They put the black and thin Hui Neng in the middle and let Li Hong, who has not yet got off the carriage, feel inexplicably happy. Emperor Li Zhi had already stepped out of the carriage with the respect of Yang Wu and others. As for the empress''s Phoenix chariot, it was about to follow the fire. Wu Mei is wearing comfortable slippers in the carriage. One of the high-heeled shoes is not sure where she has been kicked. The mother and the son are searching in the car. The two maids were even more frightened, lying on the floor of the carriage, searching anxiously and carefully. Wu Mei stood in the carriage with one foot in high-heeled shoes, one foot on slippers, and one hand around Li Hong. She was afraid that she could not stand steadily. She said angrily, "it''s all caused by you, a leather monkey. What kind of slippers to wear. Now, you can''t get off the bus for your mother." "Oh, don''t hurry up. Aren''t you looking for it?" Li Hong is also holding Wu Mei while looking for shoes. "Your father got out of the car, son of a bitch. I''ll see how to deal with you after I go back to the palace..." Li Hong was not as respectful and cautious as a maid in palace. He held up Wu Mei''s arm, then lifted Wu Mei''s Phoenix dress with one hand. After waving it twice, he saw that the heel of the shoe was hanging inside the Phoenix dress. No wonder it couldn''t be found. "Yes, I found it. It''s hanging on your clothes. You stand by the window..." Li Hong moved Wu Mei''s arm over his shoulder to the window, then squatted down into the wide skirt of Wu Meifeng''s dress and took out her shoes. "The empress mother raised her feet, and the father got off the bus. Hurry up." Li Hong''s whole body is still in the skirt, with only one head exposed. He carries Wu Mei''s slipper feet and quickly puts them on. Then his head shrinks and climbs out from behind. Just as she was about to get off the bus with Wu Mei, Wu Mei looked at the head of Li Hong''s head, and said in a hurry, "Li Hong, wait a minute, your band crown." The carriage has opened the door, and even tie looks at the mother and son with palpitation. Finally, Li Hong leads him to get off the carriage, and then stands respectfully by the hand of Wu Mei. The empress finally appears in front of the people. However, Li Zhi, who has been married for many years, naturally knows that Li Hong and Wu Mei must have had something wrong with them. Otherwise, how could they have delayed so long to get off the bus. Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi''s inquiring eyes and smiles. Then she goes to Li Hong hand in hand. The emperor and the queen stand side by side to receive the monks'' ceremony. The prince followed them, followed by the Minister of rites, Dai Zhide and others. After a talk at the door, they were in Jiashang, Huineng, and the iron tower monk was Shenxiu monk! This was unexpected to Li Hong. The three people accompanied the emperor and the queen into the temple slowly. Li Hong followed him and looked up. The whole structure of Ci''en Temple did not change. However, it was obviously because of the arrival of the father and the emperor, a lot of renovation and cleaning were carried out in recent days, which made the whole Ci''en Temple look completely new. I can''t hear what they are whispering. Li Hong is trying to fall behind two steps, but he is held by Wu Mei, who is not in good manners. Therefore, someone has to follow his fate. He knows that this is the Empress Dowager who is afraid that he will make trouble again. The spacious and bright Buddha Hall is spotless. Under the rising sun, most of the Buddha halls with glass windows are bright and spacious. At the invitation of Huineng and others, Li Zhi and Wu Mei slowly set foot on the temporary high platform, and sat down with each dragon and Phoenix. Naturally, the prince sat on the Futuan at the head of the emperor. Huineng, Jiashang and Shenxiu sat down on the bottom of the futon. After saluting respectfully, they began to discuss Buddhism with the emperor and empress. At this time, when Taoism and Buddhism were still able to fight each other, the arrival of the emperor and the queen made Buddhism feel supreme glory. This time, Buddhism is still stained with the light of the local Zen, that is, Huineng and Shenxiu, the main promoters of Zen. Although Huineng has not been to the north for a long time, after arriving in Chang''an with the invitation of Shenxiu monk and the sincerity of Jiashang, he did not choose Daxingshan temple, daanguo temple and dazhuangyan temple, which are more popular than Ci''en Temple. Instead, Huineng chose this one, which is not the most popular Ci''en Temple in Chang''an city. Huineng and Shenxiu are Zen in the correct sense. They are different from Dharma Buddhism. Buddhism was introduced into the Tang Dynasty from the western regions. The famous master Xuanzang was once a sitting monk in the royal family and a representative figure of Buddhism. Huineng and Shenxiu are the local Zen Buddhism in the Tang Dynasty. In a real sense, they are the representative figures of the local Buddhism in the Tang Dynasty. There has always been a saying that "the South can show the north".Nanzong: Huineng. Beizong: Shenxiu. They all followed the five patriarchs Hongren. The drowsiness skill that he practiced from sitting on his seat since he was a child has not been used for several years. At the beginning, Li Hong could still listen to some of the polite words. However, when he entered the stage of asking questions and answering questions from the emperor, Li Hong''s drowsy skills came into play. Like an old monk in meditation, with his eyes closed and his face sincere "Baoxiang", he occasionally shakes his head and nods his head, which seems to be an understanding and enjoyment of Buddhism. But Li Hong looks like this, but let Li Zhi and Wu Mei, the head of the party, puff on their faces. They both have some regrets in their hearts. Is it a mistake to bring the prince here. With the passage of time, the whole morning''s Dharma gradually came to an end. Li Zhi said, "I don''t know why the eminent monk chose this Ci''en Temple instead of other temples?" "I chose Ci''en Temple because I heard that there is a god Buddha in this temple. It is said that it grew out of the earth. I was curious and lived here." Huineng said with both hands folded. "Oh, what else is so magical?" Li Zhiqi road. "My Lord, it''s amazing. One day when the monks who were cleaning the courtyard were sweeping the floor, they happened to find a little pebble on the open space in the courtyard. They didn''t care at first, but they didn''t want to see that after a few days, they actually grew tall and showed a Buddha''s head every day. Everyone was surprised. Was it Buddha''s manifestation? So they observe every day, but they still grow a little bit every day. " Jiashang said with both hands clasped together. Li Zhi listened strangely and asked Huineng, who was smiling and speechless: "do you know what''s going on? Is it true that the Dharma is manifested? " "I don''t know. I will go there to observe these days. I don''t find any difference. It''s just that the Dharma image increases every day." "My Lord, there are many rumors in the temples of Chang''an these days. I''m afraid it is because you and the empress have been driving to the small temples and their Buddhist heart has caused this vision." Jiashang said with a smile, the implicit flattery made Li Zhi''s face suddenly a surprise. Li Hong, who was about to leave his drowsy mouth, still didn''t know what people were talking about. After receiving Wu Mei''s eyes, Lian tie dares to quietly stab Li Hong in the back and whispers, "Your Highness, wake up. The Dharma is over. Remember, you have to wake up slowly. Don''t get up all at once. Your majesty is still talking to the queen and the three eminent monks." Li Hong was obedient as expected, and his body was certain. Then, with Lian tie''s words, he slowly opened his eyes, and his tongue carefully licked his lips. First of all, he saw if there was saliva. Then he slowly woke up from his confusion. Still sitting there, looking at the happy father and empress mother who was warning with her eyes, Li Hong made a sly smile on Wu Mei. "In this case, I wonder if you can lead me to see this Buddhist vision?" Li Zhi''s heart is itching. If it is because of his arrival that he has caused a vision, this is what needs to be recorded in history books, and it is also a great event to write special books to the people''s Congress of the world! Huineng and Shenxiu look at each other, and then they look at Jiashang quietly. They think there must be something strange here, but they don''t know what''s wrong. Although they didn''t believe in any vision or Buddha''s manifestation, it was a matter of Buddhism. They came here just because of curiosity. They didn''t think that such a vision would make the reputation of Buddhism outweigh that of Zen. Jiashang looked at their eyes and said with a smile, "since your majesty wants to check it out, why don''t you wait until you''ve finished your lunch and then go ahead?" "Well, after lunch, I''ll see for myself the vision of the Buddha''s manifestation. Is it because I''m here that the stone Buddha came into being?" Lizhi laughed heartily, and Wu Mei and all the other people followed him. Only Li Hong was confused. He didn''t know what these people were talking about. So he looked at all the people who had stood up. He pulled Lian tie''s sleeve and asked, "what''s the matter? Why is the father so happy? " "Your Highness, it''s a great joy. Because of your Majesty''s arrival, this Ci''en Temple has even triggered the Buddha to appear, and Buddha statues have grown out of the ground. As the master Jiashang said just now, it''s because your majesty is devoted to the Buddha..." "To a fart Buddha, you treat my father as Emperor Wu of the former dynasty, don''t you?" Li Hong interrupted Lian tie''s words and said coldly. "I don''t dare. I don''t mean it. It''s just..." Lian tie was so scared that he made amends in a hurry. "Just what?" Li Hong watched his father and his mother slowly leave the Buddhist temple and asked after him. "It''s just that what master Jiashang said is your majesty..." Lian Tiewei Qudao. "Stop, stop, stop. If you want to grow Buddha statues under the ground, if you want to do that, you might as well not plant the land and plant gold instead. If you are not sincere, gold will grow in the ground." Li Hong said impatiently. "Yes, if the Buddha really grows out, your highness, this kind of gold can be tried. In case it is really like your highness..." "Lian tie, your brain is sick. Get out of here and go to my mother''s back. I''m bored to death." Li Hong didn''t know that even the iron head was really funny, or deliberately angry with his own words.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 When Buddhism began to be vegetarian, it had to start with Xiao Yan, Emperor Wu of the Liang Dynasty, who was the ancestor of the Xiao family in Lanling, a great family. It can be traced back to Xiao He, the founder of the Han Dynasty. "When Emperor Wu of Liang read the Lingha Sutra:" the Bodhisattva is merciful and merciful, and can''t bear to eat all living beings. " After reading, he was deeply moved. His heart of sympathy was like the roar of mountains and seas. So he began to stay away from women and stop eating meat. Even at the end of the day, even his own people were not allowed to eat meat. " "We should not confuse fasting with vegetarianism. Fasting doesn''t mean vegetarianism. Fasting means" purity of mind "and vegetarianism can help people to be clean. As the saying goes, eating meat can help people become turbid, while eating vegetarian food can help people clear up. " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong and talked. This is the first time, the first time in front of his son so exposed, at any time, is to ask his son what the matter. Jiashang listened to Lizhi''s words and said with a smile, "Your Majesty is good at Buddhism. This is justice." Looking at the vegetarianism with a reluctant look on his face, now he looks like a good baby. He stands up and salutes Li Zhi and says, "thank you for your father''s instruction. I''m sure you will bear it in mind and thank you." "Sit down and use the Buddha vision to see with my father and Emperor." Li Zhi and Wu Mei look at each other. The former royal etiquette of this man is still good. He is well behaved. After a tasteless meal, Li Hong has been holding hands with Wu Mei all the time. He has something to do, and even tie will keep an eye on him in front of Li Hong. After all, the other one was wearing Zhide, and Wang Yifang, the imperial historian, was also there. The other one didn''t pay attention to it. They quarreled about something on the spot, which would be a real disgrace to the royal family. From the beginning of entering the Ci''en Temple, Dai Zhide and Li Hong seem to be ignoring each other''s existence. The relationship between the two men is at war. It has something to do with a foreign affair a few days ago. That is, Prince of Persia, pelus, asked for help from the Tang Dynasty. Because they had different opinions in private, they had several heated arguments in the Imperial College. Therefore, no matter who saw who, they would like to bite each other. Even Li Hong shook his head privately and said, "is this goods Wei Zheng possessed? How can I dare to be so rude in front of myself, and I haven''t seen him cross in front of my father. I really can''t. I''ll find some monks and Taoists to drive away evil spirits for him. " With Li Hong''s words, we can imagine that the relationship between Dai Zhide and him is also enough to imagine. Dai Zhide has always done his duty as an official, and he and Li Hongzhen are naturally antagonistic. Naturally, Li Hong, who was held by Wu Mei, did not look at Dai Zhide, while Dai Zhide, who was with Zongzheng Temple minister, seemed as if Li Hong was in the air. The crowd gathered the emperor, the queen and the crown prince to the courtyard. Sure enough, they saw that the upper part of a stone statue had already broken through the ground, and the rest, it is said, would grow slowly with the passage of time until it was completely broken out of the ground. On weekdays, there are not a small number of worshippers who come here to offer incense. Recently, because of the Royal activities, Ci''en Temple has temporarily refused believers to enter the temple. People standing not far away from the statue of Buddha are all amazed. Huineng and Shenxiu are also unpredictable. Li Hong glared at his two eyes for a long time, then turned to look at Lian tie, who had been waiting for him all the time. He asked, "is this the Buddha statue that grows out?" "Your Highness, yes, this is the Buddha that grows out." Lian tie quickly returned. Wu Mei glanced at Li Hong and listened to his disdainful tone. She immediately sounded an alarm and quickly warned, "what do you want to do? Don''t talk nonsense. " Huineng was there all the time. After hearing Li Hong''s words, her eyes brightened and she asked, "Your Highness, do you think this Buddha statue is abnormal?" For Huineng, Li Hongda still has a lot of respect in his heart. He is curious about the rumors that he and Shenxiu do not have much contact with each other. Looking at the black and thin, a smile, can not see a little secular face, can not help but a little more respect in the heart, opened his mouth and said: "this world is nothing, nothing to disturb." As soon as Huineng''s face changed, even the Shenxiu nearby suddenly looked to this side. How could a ten year old boy say such a rich Buddhist verse! "Your Highness, please answer your doubts?" Huineng respectfully said to Li Hong. Wu Mei see Huineng so, in the heart is also surprised! The goods were just sleeping in the Buddhist hall, and didn''t listen to a word of Buddhist dharma. How could he even attract two eminent monks, all of a sudden they all looked at him, and looked at the faces of the two eminent monks, dignified with respect, even with the meaning of three requests. There is nothing in the world. To put it bluntly, it means that some people have nothing to do when they are full. They engage in some monsters, myths and superstitions. We must compare ourselves with others, divide good and evil, beauty and ugliness, right and wrong. The reason why Li Hong said this was that he could see the false image of the Buddha. If he dug it out, there must be something fishy underneath. But there is nothing in the world. However, it is similar to Huineng, the sixth patriarch, which was widely spread in the last generation. It naturally surprised Shenxiu and Huineng. Their verses were realized through self cultivation.But do not want to, the prince with only 10 years old age, has been able to penetrate so clearly. Wu Mei also looks at Li Hong nervously. Li Zhi finds something strange on this side. She turns around with Jiashang and looks at Huineng and Shenxiu asking Li Hong for advice. "Bodhi has no tree, and the mirror is not a platform. There is nothing at all. Where can it cause dust. How are you doing with Bodhisattva? " Li Hong''s words are not surprising, he said endlessly. "How does your highness know?" Huineng and Shenxiu are even more surprised. They don''t know what to do. This is a new verse that I have recently realized, and I have never spoken to anyone before I tried to perfect it. "It''s not difficult. I heard you talk about Buddhism in the Buddhist hall today. I think this is the essence of your Buddhism. Li Hong admired it." Li Hong said with a natural complexion. "Your Highness the prince, please be worshipped by the monk." After Huineng finished speaking, he and Shenxiu looked at Li Hong piously and bowed with his hands in ten series. "No, master Huineng and master Shenxiu are not allowed to plant trees and enjoy the cool. This is your painstaking work, but I know your verse from your Dharma." Li Hong was serious. Wu Mei, however, has a face of disbelief. When did you listen to a Buddhist dharma! But no matter what, she couldn''t restrain the shock in her heart, because she and Lizhi had listened for a whole morning, but they didn''t recognize this meaning. Could it be said that their understanding with his majesty is not as good as this little man? After Huineng and Shenxiu saluted Li Hong, they also said to him sincerely: "since the prince''s Royal Highness is extremely intelligent and has profound Buddhism, I wonder if we can uncover the mystery of the Buddha statue for us?" Li Hong frowned. He didn''t want to reveal the trick. After all, it didn''t have a big impact on him, and it also added to the sincerity of his father and his mother. Looking at Li Hong''s frown and hesitation, Huineng naturally knows what the royal family thinks. This is why he has always traveled to the south of the five ridges and seldom comes to the north. First, he didn''t want to split Zen because of the dispute with Shenxiu. Moreover, he wanted to stay away from the relationship with the royal family and the imperial court. "South can North show" is the scruple in his heart. "Your Highness, just as the saying goes: the heart of the world is the source of the world. A real death is like looking for a heart. " As if Huineng kept up with the fantasy novels read by Li Hong, she made a big move. With the bloody rain, with the pressure step by step, and with the traces of philosophy, Li Hong could not escape. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, even Jiashang with a Buddhist face, were shocked. Huineng''s words did not regard Li Hong only as Prince, nor as a little boy. They came from their original heart, and put Li Hong in the same height as him. Li Hong really missed a sentence at the moment: "wuliangshou Buddha." She was angry with Huineng, who forced herself to expose Jiashang''s tricks. But he knew more clearly that as long as he dared to read, Wu Mei would dare to cut him. But who is Li Hong, the master who does not see the rabbit not scattering the eagle, with your two words, you want to force him, that is wishful thinking. Li Hong was able to step on the line when he became a Buddha, a Taoist, a demon and a God. At this time, he also pretended to say, "what the world sees, what I see is stupid.". It''s not the original intention, it''s not from the nature. " The implication is, take some real material out, don''t always use Buddhism to press step by step. Huineng smiles, and her black and thin face suddenly blooms like ten thousand flowers and Ten Thousand Buddhas. "I have a piece of kapok cassock, which is the treasure of Zen Buddhism. If the crown prince is willing to solve my doubts, I would like to give the cassock to the prince." Huineng looked at Li Hong and said. This language a, don''t say at first, God show urgent voice stops a way: "can''t." Li Zhi and Wu Mei have bright eyes. They know what it means. Moreover, kapok cassock is the place of inheritance. For Wu Mei, who has always loved Buddhism, this is more exciting than anything else. And Li Zhi''s heart is pounding, if hong''er can get Hui Neng''s kapok cassock and give it to his mother. Above this court, between the world, hong''er''s name of benevolence and filial piety will be passed down to the world. And today''s experience will be forever recorded in the annals of history and become a beautiful talk. Li Hongshen again nodded cautiously: "thank you so much." His words were full of self-confidence, as if the Buddha in front of him was lost. For him, it was just a piece of cake. Turning around, Li Hong looked at Jiashang and said faintly, "abbot Jiashang, do you know the reason for this Buddha statue?" Jiashang thought about his highness and said cautiously, "go back to your highness. I really don''t know." "Has anyone been lodging in the Ci''en Temple recently?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 FA Ruo did not understand why his highness prince would ask questions that had nothing to do with the appearance of Buddha statues. After thinking about it, he replied, "Your Highness, there have been no pilgrims staying in recent days." Li Hong didn''t know whether to listen to it. He nodded thoughtfully, then released Wu Mei''s hand and slowly whirled around the statue of Buddha, looking at the bun on the head of the Buddha with soil. Half of the unearthed Buddha statues are solemn and solemn, while the body of the Buddha just emerged from the soil is still wet. However, Li Hong didn''t find any traces of watering around the Buddha statue. He thought to himself, "is this Buddha statue not made of beans?"? Only when soybeans germinate in water and grow fast, can they achieve such effects in a short time. But why can''t we see large areas of watering traces on this ground? " Li Hong was thoughtful and expanded the circle around the Buddha statue. He believed that there must be something strange in this. Obviously, someone used a more covert way to water the beans under the Buddha statue. Dharma is just like people looking at his royal highness. If he is like a donkey who pulls a mill around the Buddha statues diligently and diligently, I wonder if he can see the question or is it because the Buddha is out of his mind? Li Hong looked up to the sky and sighed. He rubbed his hands involuntarily. He sighed, "master, master." "Your Highness, this statue of Buddha has been growing up a few days ago. The Buddhists never tell lies. What''s more, your majesty and the queen are here. How dare I do something about this matter?" FA Ru Ji Shou said. Li Hong shook his head as he paced. He did not know whether to respond to FA Ru''s words or to say to himself: "not necessarily, not necessarily. Everything should pay attention to cause and effect. There must be a cause and there must be a result without a cause. The cycle of cause and effect is free. Although the existence of anything is reasonable, only the reasonable existence can be called a vision. The existence without foundation must be...! " Suddenly, Li Hong stopped under a small tree not far from the statue of Buddha. Looking at the people including Li Zhi and Wu Mei, Li Hong said word by word: "the existence of no basis must be to mislead the public." "Master Falu, please tell me which monk first discovered this Buddha statue?" Li Hong asked FA Ru and waved for the summer solstice. The summer solstice saw that the emperor and the queen did not stop him, so he hurried to Li Hong and said, "here you are, your highness. This is what you want your servant to look for." Li Hong quietly took over the things in the hands of the summer solstice, which was a bean sprout at lunch today. Soybean sprouts were driven to and fro by Li Hong. The emperor and the queen went to explore the Buddha statues in person. The first monk who discovered the Buddha statues was naturally called by Faru early. At this time, a monk who came out of Faru''s back saw the bean sprouts in Li Hong''s hand, and his face suddenly became a little pale. FA Ru said with a smile to Li Hong: "the first one to find the Buddha''s statue is a disciple who was recently received by the monk a few days ago." Li Hong waved to the monk standing beside him. Looking at the monk with a smile, he held the bean sprout in his hand and asked, "dare you ask the common name of an eminent monk?" "Back to your highness, the name of the monk''s secular family has not been used for a long time. Now the master has given him the name "Lun Zhai." The monk said respectfully to Li Hong. "Master lunzhai?" Li Hong ''s tone became colder and colder, and he even said with a trace of murderous air: "do you know this thing?" "Go back to your highness, I know you. This is Shu. There are many in Ci''en Temple every day. " "Then go and dig out the one under the statue. Don''t tell me you don''t know." Li Hong interrupted his words, and suddenly threw the bean sprouts in his hand to the bald head of Lun Zhai, and then went to Wu Mei. Everyone did not understand why the gentle prince suddenly became angry with a monk, and Faru on one side was also shocked. Huineng and Shenxiu are unpredictable and can''t see any fluctuation in their hearts. Li Zhi, looking at Li Hong, was about to scold the monks for their obstinate and disrespectful attitude towards the Buddha, but was stopped and pressed down by Wu Mei. "Your Majesty, hong''er won''t mess around. Let''s see what happened." Wu Mei said in a low voice. Li Hong went to Wu Mei, saluted Li Zhi and Wu Mei, and said with a smile, "father, empress mother, this Buddha statue is just a small trick, not to mention the Buddha''s manifestation. To put it bluntly, it''s the one I just threw at you. You''ll soon know why. " Li Zhi looked at him discontentedly and didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. Wu Mei is holding her husband''s hand to prevent him from getting angry. He asked Li Hong, "do you mean that the Shushu can lift the heavy Buddha statue out of the soil?" Wu Mei is also a face of disbelief. Li Hong said with a smile, "empress mother, don''t be suspicious of your father. You''d better think about the kapok cassock that master Huineng gave you. Are you suitable for the palace or put it in which temple?" "Ha ha Your highness, the truth has not yet been found in this matter. Don''t talk too much about it. " Shenxiu suddenly said. This guy looks like an iron tower, big and thick, typical black and hard image, but his voice is very thin, not as rough as his appearance."Lun What''s the matter? Lunzhai, do it quickly. Do you want to dig from the small hole in the tree or directly from under the Buddha statue. If you think about it, you should hurry up. Otherwise, don''t blame me for handing you over to Zongzheng temple. " Li Hong turned his head and looked at the trembling monk Lun Zhai and said in a sharp voice. "Your Highness, I''m afraid it''s out of time for you to threaten me like this. If this Buddha statue is really a manifestation of Buddha, we will not defile him..." Dai Zhide stepped forward and said. "Dai Shangshu, you should pay attention to evidence. If you don''t believe it, you can go with Lun Zhai to dig the soil. Just don''t look back and apologize to me after you see the result." Li Hong interrupts Dai Zhide''s words and gives tit for tat. "In the Tang Dynasty, I have educated the people with virtue and courtesy. I always pay attention to gentleness and humility. In front of your majesty, Queen, and several eminent monks, you are so disrespectful to Buddha statues..." "Stop, stop, don''t talk to me about your disrespect for the Buddha statue. There is a saying in Buddhism:" color is emptiness, emptiness is color. " As long as the Buddha''s heart is kept in the heart of the Buddha, it is enough to respect and worship the Buddha. Moreover, this Buddha statue is a heresy and demagogue, so it can be disrespected. " Li Hong said. Hum, play your tongue. When you beat me these days, you come to fight with me again today. If you don''t watch the opera well, you will know the etiquette, morality and enlightenment. "Your Highness..." "That''s enough." Li Zhi suddenly murmured. "Your Majesty, the father and the emperor are happy and angry, and the ministers and children know their sins." When Li Hong and Dai Zhide heard Li Zhi''s voice, they immediately felt as if a mouse saw a cat and quickly bowed down to plead guilty. "I will be angry with you both sooner or later! I''m here to listen to the Buddhist dharma recited by eminent monks today, not to listen to your bickering here. Yang Wu, a person each record 50 big board, fine forfeit salary half a year. " Li Zhi shook off Wu Mei''s hand, and said angrily behind his hands. Li Zhi suddenly regretted that he had made Li Hong the Minister of the Ministry of finance. If so, would there be any peace in the court! Dai Zhide, the farmhouse slave, sooner or later And Li Hong, let''s see how I deal with you! As long as Li Hong quarrels with Dai Zhide and Li Zhi is present, it is certain that the situation will be the same as before. Two people quarrel, Li Zhi stops drinking, two people make amends, Li Zhi punishes. The wheels and wheels usually go round and round. Each time they record 50 boards, they will be fined half a year''s salary. But when he turned his head around, it seemed that the matter was gone. Li Zhi did not investigate it, nor did the imperial censor. But now it''s different from the old days. Li Hong has no salary to punish. Every time he hears that his father punished Dai Zhide''s salary, Li Hong is very happy. But now he also has a salary to receive. He can''t get a salary yet. Instead, he should pay the imperial court''s salary for half a year. Just want to find Li Zhi theory, words to the mouth, but Wu Mei ruthlessly stare back. Dai Zhide is totally fearless, with a generous face. Li Hong looks like Wei Zheng! I don''t know. His salary during this period of time. At the thought of this, Li Hong suddenly laughed. He is now the Minister of Hubu. His father and Emperor said that he would be fined half a year''s salary. Thinking of this, Li Hong looked around the statue of Buddha. Several monks who were digging soil quietly stepped back two steps when Lizhi didn''t pay attention. He said, "Dai Shangshu, I''m the Minister of Hubu. My father said just now that you will be fined half a year''s salary. I can write it down. By the way, I heard that the second young master of your family is going to marry. If you are short of money, let me know. I can lend you a little. Oh, of course, in my own name. You know, the account department has a lot of money, so you can''t borrow it at will. " "Hum, who''s borrowing it like you? Dai Yi takes a wife, and the old minister will not ask you to borrow a cent even if he sells iron and houses and land." Dai Zhide''s old face was black and calm. He didn''t care about his salary for half a year. Wu Mei wants her hands to itch. She really wants to grab Li Hong''s ear and beat her! Li Zhi was out of breath, breathing like two breathing eyes. He was staring at the Buddha closely and diverting his attention. He was too lazy to pay attention to this Evil animal No, this son of a bitch It''s not right. Forget it. Go back and deal with him. Li Hong was beside Dai Zhide. When he looked like two Cao Cao, the crowd suddenly burst into exclamation. Several monks, already each holding a pile of bean sprouts, looked at Lun Zhai in disbelief. Lun Zhai was frightened to the ground and kowtowed to beg for mercy. Li Zhi''s face turned red. Obviously, he was angry at the scene: "Zongzheng temple, with the assistance of Li Hong, will give me and the queen an account as soon as possible. Faru will detain the Zongzheng temple and wait for the fall. The temple of benevolence will not welcome pilgrims without my permission! Go back to the palace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 At the gate of Ci''en Temple, Li Zhihan stands in front of the carriage with Hui Neng and Shenxiu, and Wu Mei stands behind Li Hong and other officials, waiting for him to go to the Dragon chariot. Li Zhi twisted his back and looked at Li Hong, who was still holding him by Wu Mei. He was not angry. Li Zhi felt sorry that if it was not for this little bunny, even if it was false, but if it was spread in the world, it would be a good publicity for his son of God, but all this was destroyed by the little rabbit in front of him. Li Zhi stretched out his finger at Li Hong, who was smiling strongly at him: "you You Hum. " "My father, my son''s minister suddenly feels sick. Maybe it''s the lunch in Ci''en Temple. I''m not used to it. Please allow me to leave first. No, I can''t hold back. I''m sorry." Li Hong saw that Li Zhi was going to scold him, so he ran away. "And you, regardless of the scene, quarrel with the crown prince. As the Minister of rites of the Tang Dynasty, you say you..." Li Zhi saw the little rabbit run away, and then turned his finger to Dai Zhide. "My highness, I think of the country and the well-being of the people in the Tang Dynasty, without any selfish embarrassment..." Dai Zhide said in a hurry. "All right, all right. Step back. I don''t want to listen to your nonsense." Li Zhi waved impatiently and dismissed a group of ministers. Then he looked at Wu Mei and said coldly, "the queen is the master of the harem, and the mother is in charge of the world. The Queen''s duties lie in the etiquette and moralization of the prince, but I can''t see the Royal etiquette from the prince..." "Your Majesty, he is also your minister now. He is the Minister of Hubu in your six ministries and the crown prince in your east palace. I have the responsibility to educate the prince. But as the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, it is your duty to educate your ministers." Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi. It''s an auspicious event that Li Hong uncovered. As for making such a big fire, it doesn''t suit anyone. "Naturally, I will be strict with discipline, but is this my personal responsibility? The prince is in the east palace. In any case, he will go from the back palace to the East Palace first Li Zhi looked at Xu Jingzong, shangguanyi and others, followed Li Hong''s steps and left. He suddenly forgot that he was still arguing with the queen. Suddenly, he pointed to Xu Jingzong and said to Wu Mei, "why did Li Hong go to pingkang square to help Xu Jingzong last night? Why did the South Korean wife, the Ministry of war, the Ministry of punishment, and the Zongzheng Temple all send their folded notes to me in the morning "It''s not to show his influence on the court. You''d better tell Wu Shun to be honest when you see Li Hong. You don''t know who your prince is. You can''t ask for good fruit." "He Lanmin''s attack on Xu Jingzong''s grandson is his first mistake. If he hadn''t beaten Xu Jingzong for no reason, Li Hong would not have been cheated by Xu Jingzong." One of them can be emperor and the other queen. Neither of them can save fuel. What kind of person is Xu Jingzong? Their husband and wife know better than anyone else. In those days, the group of Xu Jingzong, Li Yifu and the Dou Guan Long group were not necessarily going to the court now. Is Li Zhi has the final say? The two looked at each other. In fact, both of them were upset about Li Hong today. The prophecy of Empress Dowager and Buddha was not happy, but Li Hong was sliding like a loach. Seeing that the situation was wrong, he immediately slipped away. Li Zhi has no words to look for words to Wu Mei asked: "this day, why can you delay getting off the bus without any reason." "I lost my shoes." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± Naturally, Li Hong did not dare to go back to the palace before his father and his mother. He stood with many other officials and court attendants. After watching the carriages of his father and his mother leaving one after another, he got on the bus in a hurry. Under the arrangement of the Ministry of rites and Taichang temple, he slowly followed the carriage of the empress to the palace. On such occasions, Xia Zhi and others can only follow the left and right sides, and Bai Chun is also with the carriage. The maiden is not like a maid, and the princess is not like a princess. However, such a woman without a clear identity has gradually become a role that can not be ignored in the Imperial Palace. Li Hong sat in the carriage and thought for a long time. He certainly knew why his father was angry. Sometimes the royal family naturally needs some artificial illusions to make up the mysterious spiritual sensibility, so as to prove the connection between the emperor and the heaven, so as to prove that the royal rule over the world is actually the will of heaven. Fortunately, Huineng''s kapok cassock can comfort the old couple''s injured hearts, but for him, it is difficult for him to get out of the palace and go to Taiyi city in a short time. As soon as my father was appointed as the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, he could not run away without a day''s absence. I''m afraid the Empress Dowager would be angry. What''s more, Xu Jingzong''s incident last night proved that the old fox was still a thief and had been dormant for five or six years. Now, for the sake of Xu Yanbo, he began to exert his influence in the court. He had to punish Xu Jingzong and let him stop this thought. That''s why he made Xu Yanbo the crown prince. opened the gap in the window and waved the white waving to the car. When white came near, Li Hong said, "tomorrow, you will return to Tai Yi." the soap, soap and perfume, "Jingwei", have shown the sample to me. First, the three items should be strictly limited and should not be disclosed to others. Second, in the shortest possible time, they should be transported to the Imperial Palace in batches, with the prince''s urgent imperial edict, so as not to be investigated by the military guards of Chang''an city. Third, remember that you should never rush into the prescription, or you will die. If you don''t work hard, you should never enter the prescription. Otherwise, you will be punished severely. In addition, at the end of recent months, businessmen from all over the world, as well as businessmen from several southern regions, will come to tell them to leave behind. According to Taiyi, you need to make a plan in advance and distribute it to them for their study and discussion. ""Didn''t you say yesterday that I would wait for you?" Bai Chun wrote down the main points in silence and wondered. "Do you think I''m going now? By the way, take back the people who spy on Xu Jingzong and check whether Dai Zhide has secret contact with Japanese envoys. " Li Hong leaned against the window. "You suspect Dai Zhide and the Japanese emissary..." "It''s not doubt, it''s just curiosity." Li Hong obviously didn''t want to say more about it. He thought for a moment and said, "I was appointed Minister of the Ministry of household affairs. Even if I want to go to Taiyi tomorrow, my father won''t allow me. If I can''t make it right, I''ll have to chase me all over the palace and beat me. Moreover, Xu Jingzong, an old fox, has made a hole in me. In any case, I have to retaliate back in the shortest time. It''s not my character to serve him in vain. " Thinking of what happened last night, Li Hong still feels flustered. Xu Jingzong is just It''s indescribable. It''s like Taiji''s four or two strokes of a thousand catties. With a slight push, the whole royal family is almost calculated. He has to do something, so that Xu Jingzong will have to pick up his tail to be a man. He and his mother will never mind. Moreover, Li Hong also knew that Liu Renyuan, sun renshuai and others had already begun to return from Baiji. Liu Rengui asked to continue guarding Baiji, and his father allowed him to continue. The reason why Liu Rengui didn''t dare to leave was that Baiji had sent envoys to Korea and Japan, which made Liu Rengui dare not return to Korea, so he had to lead the Tang army and the Silla army to continue to guard against Baiji''s counterattack. Japan''s support for Baiji was also the source of the contradiction between Dai Zhide and Li Hong. Therefore, at this moment, Li Hong did not dare to leave Chang''an at will, let alone he was the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu. What''s more, another famous general of the Tang Dynasty, Baiji surrender general: Hei Chi Chang Zhi will return to Chang''an with Liu Renyuan and others. Li Hong has always been curious about black tooth Chang Zhi. After Liang Jianfang''s death, Li Hong''s tentacles have begun to extend to black tooth Chang Zhi. Li Hong didn''t know. After Li Zhi got the news, his first reaction was to send black tooth Chang Zhi to Li Hong, the left guard general who was the prince''s sixth rate. Back at the palace, Li Hong was inevitably reprimanded by Li Zhi. Before leaving, he always warned Li Hong that the court would be over tomorrow and his buttocks would open flowers for you. Wu Mei sits on the side, smiling but not saying anything. She knows that Li Zhi''s tone is not smooth, and Huineng''s kapok cassock has not been sent to the palace for the time being. Her Majesty is a little sulky and scatters Li Hong, which is not a bad thing. Li Hong turned his eyes and looked at the scene. After sitting there watching the excitement of his mother, he suddenly asked, "my father, there is something wrong with my son''s minister. Please tell him." "What''s the matter?" Li Zhi said coldly. "Tomorrow''s children''s ministers will attend the early Dynasty, will they wear the crown prince''s court clothes or the Shangshu''s court clothes of zhengsanpin?" Li Hong blinked his eyes and tried to cure Li. When Wu Mei heard this question, she was stunned and said, "yes, I will go to court tomorrow. What clothes should he wear?" However, if you look at the cunning in Li Hong''s eyes, you can see that this little guy is intentional. However, she will not touch the emperor''s luck now. Let the little things suffer by themselves. "Do you have a shangshufu? What else do you wear? I tell you, if you dare to quarrel with Dai Zhide in the imperial court tomorrow, you will wait and see how I will deal with you. This court is no better than your east palace. It''s not what you want. You''ve been used to it in the past few years. Your mother will let you do whatever you want, but I''m... " "You will never be allowed to come here. Chaotang is a place for all officials to participate in politics. As the Minister of the Ministry of household and the emperor, you can clean me up with justice My son''s minister retired. By the way, here you are. " Li Hong just took two steps, and then suddenly turned to Li Zhi and took out another pair of slippers from his arms. The cloth on the upper was more bright and yellow, showing the dragon, which symbolized the supreme honor of the ninth five year plan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 "I''ll go, and on my waist is Lu Lu jade with sword and fireball dart head. White jade double pendant, Xuan group double big Sui, six color color: dark yellow red white ethereal green. The whole dress is gorgeous and solemn, noble and solemn. If he looks at Li demon, he can make a sound. Looking at him, Li Hong stood up on his own, forced a little smile at Lizhi, and asked the eunuch of rites nearby: "where should I be? Oh, no, I see. " Li Hong turned his head and saw Dai Zhide with a black face from the colorful crowd. Regardless of Lizhi''s gloomy face, he sat down on the futon with his tail between his legs. Yuan Dynasty meeting continued. After all the people reported to him, Li Hong felt that the lower leg was not his own. When the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu took office, Li Zhi did not embarrass Li Hong in front of his ministers. Li Hong was looking at Dai Zhide''s purple imperial suit, and he began to wonder whether he had to make such a dress. It looked pretty good to wear it. If you look at the deep crimson and light crimson of grade four and five, I think it''s good. Unfortunately, I can''t wear it because I have too much official position. Otherwise, I should be very happy when I wear a deep scarlet Royal uniform. As for the green clothes of grade six and grade seven, Li Hong is not interested at all. Sitting on the futon, he looks like a big frog. Besides, he doesn''t like the green clothes because he is a man. Dai Zhide looked at Li Hong, who was in a state of dissociation. He coughed and said, "Your Highness, your majesty asked you something." "Ah? What? " Li Hong was stabbed by Dai Zhide''s elbow and came back from his free state and asked blankly. Li Zhi was numb by Li Hong''s anger today. He was really unwilling to talk to him more. So he said to Dai Zhide, "after going to the court, you can discuss with the Ministry of housing by yourself, and then you can find the Ministry of work to do specific things." Dai Zhide looked at Li Zhi and wanted to speak. However, looking at Li Zhi''s face which was darker than himself, Dai Zhide immediately gave up the idea of fighting for more in the court. As for arguing with Li Hong, he has no plan now. Only after a few days, after Li Hong got familiar with the Ministry of housing, could he see if his royal highness would be spared. Li Hong: "in this way, isn''t it going to kill the three senior officials? What''s more, they may not all be able to know the world''s affairs. How can political decision-making not require officials below the rank of the officials? " Lizhi continued. "So I have a trick for you. Those who are not the five supervisors of the nine temples in the six departments of the three provinces, but those who have been in the same middle school for three years, and those who are below the third grade and above the five grades for two years," he said. Five grades, a year. Moreover, these people can be appointed by you, or selected by the five supervisors of nine temples, six ministries and three provinces, or by local officials. In this way, you can not only ensure your current political decision-making, but also keep the political decision-makers fresh blood all the time, instead of standing on the human position as mentioned above. " Li Hong said triumphantly. "You little monkey, how did you come up with this? In this way, although there is no clique on the court, it can completely let you achieve your goal, and gradually dissolve the influence that Xu Jingzong and others have cultivated. " "Well, this time Xu Jingzong used his son''s minister, and he should have suffered a lot. What''s more, if the imperial historian knows about it, his aunt will also be implicated." After hearing this, Lizhi patted Li Hong''s cerebellar pouch melon. The crown prince''s crown, which was not so stable on his head, was suddenly taken in a daze. There is one more thing that the little guy didn''t say, that is, Wu Shun was implicated, which naturally affected his personal relationship with Wu Shun. In order to clean up Xu Jingzong, the little guy even used himself. "I haven''t settled with you about that day, but you should have my idea first. Well, when I get to the Ganlu hall, I will not help you." Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei, who was standing at the door with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 Looking at the situation of the father and son, we can see that the little thing was in the court, and he was not punished by his father. Otherwise, the father and son could not have come together so harmoniously. But if Lizhi doesn''t deal with him, it doesn''t mean that Wu Mei doesn''t clean him up. There are still three people sitting in Ganlu hall at the moment. They didn''t come because they accompanied him to Ci''en Temple yesterday. Instead, he came here today, crying to him about Li Hong''s evil deeds and conniving at his maidens'' beating and threatening his royal relatives and relatives. "Look at the new minister of Hubu''s red face and high spirited appearance, is he very favored by his Majesty in the court?" Wu Mei, with a cold smile, looked at the two people and said, "Shangshu Li Hong, I don''t know what''s the matter with you coming down to the harem. Hasn''t the imperial court finished?" "My father, I feel the murderous spirit." Li Hong at the foot of a meal, looking at Wu Mei''s smiling face, back began to take a cool breath. "Murderous? How does the little thing feel it? " Li Zhi took a look at Wu Mei''s face. Naturally, he knew who the little guy was afraid of. "When the Empress Dowager calls my full name, the murderous spirit will be particularly heavy. The father, the son minister, is now your courtier in charge of the household department. You can''t stand in the face of death." Li Hong began to drag Li Zhi''s sleeve back. "I''ll take care of my own affairs. I didn''t settle accounts with you about your aunt''s affairs. I''m very grateful. It''s impossible for me to help you, unless you can make some achievements in the Ministry of housing in the future." "It''s too late Ouch Mother It hurts, my son''s ears. " Li Hong, while begging for mercy, stares at Lizhi fiercely. If Li Zhi didn''t drag him, how could he have been arrested. "You don''t know the height of heaven and earth. You''re the little thing that makes trouble every day. Come in." Wu Mei Ruyu''s forehead is floating with a few wisps of black thread, and drags Li Hong''s ear into the manna hall. Li Hong wants to know what''s going on with his toes. Wu yuanshuang, Wu Yuanqing and he Lanmin are standing in the manna hall. Wu yuanshuang has a thick bandage on his wrist, and his wrist is broken by the summer solstice. The three of them look at Li Hong, who is holding on to Wu Mei''s shrieking and begging for mercy, but their hearts are full of loneliness and helplessness. I''m afraid the empress will show herself that she won''t really blame the prince because she and others are beaten. Li Zhi came in and sat down with a smile. Wu Mei sat down beside her, still clutching Li Hong''s ear. Xia Zhi and Hua Meng walk in behind Yang Wu timidly and stand opposite to Wu yuanshuang. He Lanmin''s eyes twinkle with cold and stare at Xiazhi. It is impossible for his majesty and the queen to punish Li Hong. He and others have recognized him. But if a little maiden can rely on the protection of the prince, he will not be punished. In the future, he lanminzhi''s prestige in the Royal Circle will be greatly reduced. In the future, Li Sujie and other common princes will dare to ignore themselves at will. But now the emperor and the queen have not yet spoken. Naturally, he lanminzhi can only stand there with Wu yuanshuang and Wu Yuanqing. Wu Mei grabs Li Hong''s ear for a while, until her own hands are faintly cramped, and then angrily let go of the little red ear. Li Hong quickly stepped back two steps, and the monkey rubbed the hot ear that was pulled: "after the pain is dead, can you change the two ears next time? Otherwise, one ear is big and the other is small. How about letting the courtiers laugh at them?" Two skin face said while to still cold face of Wu Mei''s arms to rub, and so on a close, was Wu Mei''s indecent kick out. Two skin face is not discouraged, he laughs around the back of the chair, and begins to flatter Wu Mei to knead his shoulder. "Kneel down on the summer solstice." Wu Mei said coldly to the summer solstice. "I have seen your majesty and the queen on the summer solstice." The summer solstice hurried out of two steps, kneeling in front of Li Zhi and Wu Mei not far away. "Well, it''s just a maid of honor. Who gave you so much courage? You broke the hand of the young warden Wu!" Wu Mei looks at the summer solstice and asks in a cold voice. "Back to the queen, it was broken by the maidservant." Summer solstice Gong voice back. When Wu Mei speaks at the summer solstice, she can feel Li Hong''s hand pressing her shoulder. She is stiff and stops for a moment. "Do you know the sin?" Wu Mei continues to ask, Li Hong''s hand also continues to massage for her. "The maidservant knows the crime and asks the queen to punish him." "Naturally you know the crime of beating up the crown prince''s relatives and relatives. As you have served the crown prince for many years, you should go to the inner province to accept the guilt. There is no need for you to remember from the prince. Naturally, someone will replace him." After Wu Mei finished, she saw the two eunuchs on the edge of the door came over and went to take the summer solstice to leave. "Don''t don''t, don''t, mother. If you have something to say, please listen to my uncle first." Li Hong, seeing his mother later, was not really about to finish the matter with two words of reprimand. He quickly came out of the chair and kicked out two eunuchs who wanted to take the summer solstice away. Wu Mei stares at Li Hong and turns to look at Li Zhi, who is sitting there with a relaxed and complacent face. Has he been bribed again? After thinking about it, he agreed to Li Hong''s proposal. So Li Hong looked at the summer solstice kneeling there, looked at Wu yuanshuang and asked, "uncle, would you please tell me the details of the night before yesterday with my mother? By the way, cousin Helan, and you, would you please try to be objectiveLi Hong''s eyes are a little murderous, which makes them feel guilty. He lanminzhi, in particular, feels the most deeply. He is favored by the queen. The prince is obviously more and more unhappy. However, his majesty didn''t speak. In addition to the events a few days ago, he also knew that he was already a little dissatisfied with him. When Wu yuanshuang sobbed about the twists and turns of the day before yesterday, he Lanmin weighed the pros and cons in his heart. After Li Hong finished speaking, he went back to Wu Mei again. Holding his shoulder, he whispered in Wu Mei''s ear: "mother, do you still remember what the minister told you a few days ago?" "Don''t pretend to be mysterious. You''ve told me too many things. Can''t I keep them in mind one by one?" Wu Meibai glanced at him and motioned for Wu yuanshuang to continue his statement. In Wu Mei''s ear, Li Hong continued to flatter in a low voice like a dog''s leg: "empress mother, do you still remember what your son said to you that there will be some good things for you in a few days? Yesterday, Taiyi said that the news came that the baby was almost ready. It is estimated that within a few days, it will be sent to the palace. " Li Zhi on one side also extended his ears, and his eyes were full of inquiry and curiosity, listening to what treasures the little things were prepared to give to his mother. "Oh, so what?" Wu Mei, who doesn''t know his mind, asks coldly. "Hong''er, what kind of treasure is it? Please share it with my father." "It''s none of your business. It''s of little use to you." Li Hong, who was offering bribes, impatiently interrupted his father''s curiosity. "Pa..." The head suddenly one left and one right was patted. "How can you talk to your father?" This is Wu Mei and Li Zhi two people, at the same time to pat Li Hong''s head, but also at the same time the voice. "I..." The crown prince''s crown on his head was in a state of disorder. At the moment, the crown prince was hanging loosely on his head. His hair was like a bundle of grass. He was extremely embarrassed. Half of the statement, Wu yuanshuang looked at the three members of a warm family and didn''t know whether to cry or not. Li Hong touched the crown that had fallen to his ear, and lying on the table between Li Zhi and Wu Mei, he called out to Xia Zhi, who was kneeling on the ground, "summer solstice, come here and take this off my head. I can''t see it. It''s going to fall off." Xia Zhi looked up in a hurry. Seeing that Wu Mei didn''t look at her, Xia Zhi got up carefully, went to Li Hong, helped Li Hong take off his bundle crown, and then tied his black and smooth hair into a ponytail and put it behind his head under Li Hong''s sign. After the summer solstice finished, he went to the front and just wanted to kneel down again. Li Hong chased after him: "Xiazhi, wait a moment, forget what you want to give my mother''s back. It''s true, pig''s brain." The summer solstice turns back, the expression is somewhat at a loss, oneself have no what plan to give empress. Li Hong didn''t care about her. When he came to her, he touched her from the waist of summer solstice. He didn''t find it. He said to himself, "no way. How can you not take it with you? I''ll look for those who like stinky beauty so much as you do." Wu Mei has a helpless face. She looks at the free and easy horsetail behind her head. Her mouth is only curled up in anger. This royal rule will make this little bunny look completely different sooner or later. At this time, I saw Li Hong''s hand. In public, he touched it from Xia Zhi''s chest. He just wanted to say something. But think about it, it''s Li Hong''s maid of honor. It''s OK to act like this. "Haha, I can hide. I''m afraid that others will steal you. It''s stingy." Li Hong from the summer solstice chest in the dark pocket, felt out a palm size, round wooden disc: "OK, stand there flower League." After that, Li Hong turned to Wu Mei and continued to lie down on the table, holding a half inch thick wooden disc in his hand. He said mysteriously to Wu Mei, "mother, what is this? This is Xia Zhi''s filial piety to you. It''s really hidden. I don''t want to let her see it. If I hadn''t known it, I''m afraid you would have punished her When I can have a chance to honor you. " Wu Mei naturally knows that Li Hong is giving summer solstice an excuse. He is right beside him to beat Xiao Xiazhi. Li Hong can be forgiven for her pain. Otherwise, she didn''t really want to kill the summer solstice, but it was for the three people to see. "What is this?" Without waiting for Wu Mei to speak, Li Zhi takes the lead in looking at Li Hong''s palm and asks curiously. I saw that the surface of the wooden disc is carved with beautiful patterns. The wood is very smooth and beautiful because it has been polished. Although it is not worth money, it still looks like a good handlebar. "This is for your useless father and Emperor. It''s specially made for the queen mother. Mother, have a look. How about it? Pretty Li Hong said, while offering a treasure, he opened the wooden disc about half an inch later. After I opened it, there was a small round mirror on the top, and some rouge and other things below. Wu Mei was surprised and took it in her hand and asked, "this is..." "Hehe, the son minister calls it a make-up mirror. For example, after you leave the palace, you can take it to look at your make-up and see if there are flowers or other things. By the way, this is only a preliminary experiment. After a few days, when the son Chen has finished, I will send you some jade makeup mirrors, which are filled with all kinds of fine gouache. What do you think? The design of phoenix dance for nine days is engraved on the outside to ensure that you can enjoy the sight with it. "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 A makeup mirror plus Li Hong''s make-up jewellery box, especially the way Li Hong said to Wu Mei, soon sent perfume and soap to the palace, and even filled Wu Mei''s heart with anticipation. As for the punishment of the summer solstice, after being reprimanded for a few words, it was hasty. Although Wu yuanshuang held up his injured wrist, as well as Wu Yuanqing and he lanminzhi kneeling on the ground, pleading with Wu Mei to help their families make decisions, they were ignored by Wu Mei. Even in front of the prince, she warned them. Wu yuanshuang and Wu Yuanqing had already been dissatisfied with them. Therefore, Wu yuanshuang and Wu Yuanqing wanted to take this opportunity to let Wu Mei take back their lives and send them to Lingnan prefectures as prefectural governors. Naturally, they did not achieve this goal. On the contrary, they intensified the pace of their departure. As for he Lanmin, Li Zhi denounced him in front of Wu Mei, and left the palace in dismay. Among them, Li Zhi, who had been sitting here for a long time, didn''t get any benefits. The makeup mirror was still a mess, which was used by the little rabbit to please his mother. Nothing was prepared for himself. but in any case, Li Hong thought of the perfume that Li Zhi said. Li Zhi can''t help but think of Wu Shun and Min Yue. He must leave some bottles for himself and send them to her mother and daughter in private. In the following period of time, when the Taiji hall went to the court, after the officials went in, and even in the middle of the court meeting, a figure would be seen walking on a skateboard, followed by gasping maids and eunuchs, and scurrying to the Taiji hall. Apart from the East Palace and Taiji palace, there is a gate specially prepared for the emperor to go to the East Palace, but only the Emperor himself can open it temporarily. Li Hong wanted to take a shortcut from there when he was late. He didn''t want to be coldly rejected by qianniuwei. From then on, the Minister of Hubu had no choice but to continue to run to the Jiafu gate, and then enter the palace from Chengtian gate. "Hoo Hoo Whoosh If your son''s minister comes late, please punish him. " Li Hong bent over and gasped for breath, and said intermittently. All the courtiers were used to it for a long time. Every time when Li Hong rushed in, the imperial historian would turn his mouth and nose to the sky, as if what happened in front of him had nothing to do with his imperial platform. What else can we do? Li Hong''s book of impeachment can be higher than Li Hong''s, but none of them has been instructed by his majesty to continue to fold in line with his duties, which is just a waste of paper and pen. "The Minister of Hubu came just in time." Li Zhi, sitting on the upper stage, looked at it without expression and said, "the Ministry of rites and the Honglu Temple jointly applied for the restoration of the envoys'' house in the Tang Dynasty for the Japanese state. Why did the Hubu make trouble for them?" "Back to my father Yes, I have done my duty every day since I was in charge of the Ministry of accounts. I have checked all the accounts of the Department and the use and use of various funds. Finally, I have checked them before the court today. At present, the Ministry of Hubu has no extra money to repair the envoys'' offices in Japan and other countries. At the same time, the minister also believes that in the future, it should be their own country to pay for the repair of the envoys'' mansion, rather than the money from the Tang Dynasty to build and repair them. " Li Hong, with a face on his face, said solemnly, regardless of Dai Zhide, who had a black face behind him, and the indignant face of Honglu Temple secretary. "Your Majesty, I ask you to order the Ministry of finance to immediately allocate funds for the restoration of the Embassy''s house for the Japanese state. Otherwise, the efforts of the Tang Dynasty''s prestige and moralization will be lost overnight." Dai Zhide went to the front of the road. Waiting for Li Zhi to speak, Li Hong gently threw out two words: "no money." "Your Highness, if you don''t give money, you will hurt the neighboring countries and be dissatisfied with the Tang Dynasty because of your willful behavior? You don''t just give money for the repair of the Embassy''s house. Since you took office, you have ordered that the expenses for the students sent to the Tang Dynasty be stopped. As a minister of the Tang Dynasty, I just want to ask the crown prince a word. Have you ever thought about the consequences that will be brought to the Tang Dynasty by your disorderly behavior? " Dai Zhide''s face was full of grief and indignation. He did not know whether he had a straightforward temper like Wei Zheng. The emperor and the prince could not stand together. Li Zhi rubbed some headache in his head. These two people seem to be bad today. He has been prevaricating for several times. If he shirks again, who knows what kind of extraordinary action Dai Zhide will make in court today. However, the perpetrator turned around and looked at Dai Zhide quietly. When Dai Zhide was not comfortable, he began to speak slowly. "Dai Shangshu, do you know how much money I have to lose in the Tang Dynasty because of your outspoken advice? Stop, listen to me first, and then you can talk about it. Don''t always say that I''m stinking of copper. It''s biased. " Li Hong saw that Dai Zhide wanted to refute, so he quickly reached out and motioned. "Well, I''ll listen to your royal highness today. In front of your majesty and in front of the servants, I hope your highness can give me a satisfactory answer. Otherwise, I will never give up today." Dai Zhide is also tough. All of the ministers heard a voice in their hearts: "it seems that these two people are going to fight to the end." Li Hong thought about it for a second. At this time, it is not convincing to speak with data. Moreover, Dai Zhide is facing himself with emotion at the moment. In any case, he must let him be unreasonable before he can speak with data.So Li Hong sorted out his thoughts and said, "Dai Shangshu, may I ask you a question first?" "The old minister knows everything and says everything." Dai Zhide looks righteous. "Well, please tell me how many troops of Tang Dynasty are assisting Baiji? What are the casualties in World War I this year Li Hong asked. "This is a matter for the Ministry of war. The old minister is only responsible for the Ministry of rites..." "The left and right servants are all in chaotang. Naturally, they have an answer, but many people want to know this answer. I can tell you that in the Tang Dynasty, 100000 soldiers and soldiers were sent to help defend Baiji, and more than 37000 people were killed and wounded in battles, but Do you know why the Tang Dynasty paid such a high price to deal with a little Baiji and Gaoli? That''s because the Japanese people, in response to the messengers sent by fuyufeng, the king of Baiji, brought the Japanese troops to compete with the soldiers of Datang and Xinluo. Otherwise, we would not have died so many generals and soldiers! The Japanese people are so treacherous. I helped him build the embassy house and helped them to study for free. But when they returned to Japan, they took up swords and guns to deal with our officers and soldiers! Do you think it necessary for me to give him money? No, it''s just that the king of Japan has done his utmost. Why should he pay for their repair? " Looking at Dai Zhide''s black face, Li Hong continued to say slowly: "Liu Renyuan and sun renshuai return to the dynasty, but why does general Liu Rengui dare not come back? Because General Liu was deeply afraid that the land stained with the blood of our soldiers would be taken away by Japan, Korea and Baiji again. In that way, the lives of more than 37000 soldiers and soldiers would be in vain! " Li Hong glanced at all the ministers in the court. He could not hold back. He could not do such a cowardly thing any more. He had to say that even if the current state policy of the Tang Dynasty could not be used skillfully as a bargaining chip, he must ring the alarm for the existing national policy of the Tang Dynasty at this time. "Maybe all the officials and workers think that there must be casualties in a war, so there is no need to make a fuss. If you want to have no casualties, you should not send troops. In this way, we will lose the purpose of building up our prestige for the Tang Dynasty and subduing the masses with virtue. But my colleagues know, if the Japanese do not join the war, how many soldiers and soldiers can we be killed and wounded? If these officers and men were put in Tubo, Tuyuhun and Dashi, our Anxi four towns would not have been robbed and lost again. I don''t have to use troops everywhere in the Tang Dynasty. I''m too busy. The officers and soldiers can have enough manpower and energy to continue farming when they don''t send troops. They will also prepare for the famine year of our Tang Dynasty... " Standing in the middle of the silent court hall, the 10-year-old said with great seriousness: "the chain reaction caused by a war is not what we can see at present, but has a fermentation time. Today''s increase does not mean a permanent one. Today''s decision seems to be correct, but it may make us regret ten years later. We can only hope that many of our colleagues in the court can use their years of experience, experience and knowledge to give advice for our Tang Dynasty, a stable Tang Dynasty! " Li Hong still did not say the "Butterfly Effect" of chaos. What kind of chain reaction would happen to an in the Tang Dynasty, frowning and thinking for a moment, he said: "all the officials are well-educated and have read through the ancient and modern times. Here, I hope you will study the chapter" Lu''s spring and Autumn Annals. Chawei "(the battle of the chicken father) after the next Dynasty. I think you should all know what it says As we all know, it was a Chu woman and a Wu woman picking mulberry leaves on the border of the two countries. They accidentally hurt the fingers of the women of Chu when they were playing with each other. But Peiliang, the border city of Chu, took people to the family members of the state of Wu and argued with each other. The people of Chu killed one of the women''s families of Wu and left. After the Wu people knew this, they ran to the state of Chu and killed the woman''s family. Beiliang, a senior official in the city of Chu, was furious: he dared to kill the people of Chu. So he sent troops to attack the state of Wu and killed all the women in the village. After hearing this, the king of Wu was enraged and ordered his troops to invade Chu Li Hongyue said that the lower the voice was, the greater the court meeting was on the court than in the Yuan Dynasty. At this time, only officials from Wupin attended. I dare not say that everyone knows the story, but at least they should have heard of it. Looking at the people saying nothing, Li Hong said in a lonely low voice: "if you look at historical books, compile them, read them and compile them, your grandfather once said:" if you take copper as a mirror, you can correct your clothes. We can learn from others. From history, we can know the rise and fall. " But we have never studied, such a tiny thing, will cause a big change, even if you die! Therefore, as courtiers, whether we are my father or emperor, or I, or second or third grade officials, or as small as grade eight or nine officials, when you make a decision, do you want to be responsible for this? Instead of passing the buck? Can you think that your words, like the Chu woman home with her family said the same, subtle, produced the shock of war between the two countries! The Japanese sent troops to help them. That''s why they had to bear their fruits! Because, no one knows, if we help the Japanese people today, will the Japanese bully us with the knowledge we have taught them? Who can guarantee that? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 Above the court, people were silent for a long time. Even Li Zhi was lost in meditation. Although Li Hong''s lengthy speech was not like the old scholar of the Imperial College, the collection of history books was moved out and recited for some time, but such vernacular, simple and easy to understand truth, let everyone fall into deep thoughts. Even at this time, some people have already felt that the power of the real prime minister, that is, the "tongzhongshumen pingzhangshi", has suddenly become a little hot and prickly, not as attractive as before. Li Hong glanced at the officials. In fact, he also knew that the most important thing was how much thought-provoking a long story was. I''m afraid that now some people reflect and some people think, but after two days in the next Dynasty, they still go their own way. Finally, Li Zhi interrupted everyone''s meditation: "in view of the remarks made by the Minister of Hubu, the Ministry of rites, Honglu temple and Guozijian should be carefully considered and discussed after going to the next Dynasty." Dai Zhide surprisingly did not object, but nodded cautiously. If it was true as the prince said, then he had to study it carefully. However, people in the repeated thinking, but forget one thing, that is, originally asked for money from the Ministry of accounts, how to pull, money did not come, but to find themselves a job to do. Li Hong had no pressure to discuss politics in the next court. He listened to the various discussions of the ministers, including Zhongshu, menxia and Shangshu. In a word, in the discussion of senior officials, the Minister of Hubu did not have a word to say. As for the issue of river silt cleaning proposed by the Ministry of works, Li Hong used a stroke of pen on the spot, and a large amount of money was allocated to the Ministry of works to clean up the silt. After all, the canal leading to Luoyang can''t be lost. If there is a natural or man-made disaster in Guanzhong area, we should rely on the food from the south for relief. Moreover, the Minister of Hubu was also very generous. He not only gave money, but also gave it back to others. Sun renshuai and Liu Renyuan returned to the dynasty. Naturally, there were still many prisoners. Li Hong, of course, wielded a pen. All of these people were allocated to the Ministry of labor. They had no wages but only three meals a day. The Minister of the Ministry of industry is about to grin to the back of his neck. He also looks at Dai Zhide''s old face happily from time to time, forming a sharp contrast. At the end of the court meeting, people began to talk about Li Hong. From time to time, they touched Li Hong''s court clothes and sighed. Li Zhi, who watched this scene, had a slightly better headache after the emergency treatment of the imperial doctor. In addition, the atmosphere above the hall was relaxed at the moment. All of a sudden, Li Zhi''s whole life was relaxed a lot, and his sight became much clearer. But when he saw Li Hong''s imperial uniform from the gap between the courtiers, he was almost angry and fell down in front of him! After sitting down again, Lizhi began to look at the crowd with a sneer, especially the little rabbit in the middle. He endured him for a long time. Wu Mei once warned him: "take good care of that little bunny. Don''t think he will go to court for you in addition to being late. Although I don''t know what kind of moth will come out of him, I can assure you that the sneaky behavior of the palace maids a few days ago must be the precursor of the little rabbit being a demon." At the beginning, I didn''t think that the little bunny could not bear it. Wu Mei''s warning had not passed for a few days, and the little rabbit began to be a demon. After Yang Wu screamed in the voice of a ram, all the courtiers began to retreat after saluting. With Li Zhi, Li Hong was left behind. Every official who passed by Li Hong also touched Li Hong''s court clothes, especially the one on his chest Shining brand name! On the gold brand, the characters are divided into three lines, and it says: Tang Dynasty -- Minister of Hubu -- Li Hong. After all the people left, Li Hong found something wrong, especially looking at his father''s sneering expression. Without knowing why, Li Hong felt as if he could not keep his butt. Then he said with a smile, "my father Hey, hey Are you feeling better? I want to tell you something. Yesterday, I heard that Dr. Sun Simiao had returned from Qinling Mountains to Taiyi mountain, so So the son minister wants to ask his father to allow him to go to Taiyi city to visit Dr. Sun and ask for a prescription for you Li Zhi ignored him and said to Yang Wu, "Yang Wu, if he runs out of my sight, I will ask you! Keep an eye on him After that, Li Zhi went back to change his clothes, leaving Li Hong with a dry smile and Yang Wu staring at him. "Yang Wu, let me go. I can disclose your test papers in advance in two days." Li Hong felt guilty, so he naturally knew why. I have nothing to look for smoke, let the summer solstice to help themselves to make a purple three grade court dress, and on the basis of the original, to add a brand name of the Ministry of Hubu of the Tang Dynasty. The father and the emperor must be dissatisfied with this. Needless to say, I''m afraid that after coming out soon, he will certainly have to press himself to see his mother. When the time comes, the couple will work together to clean up their own buttocks In short, I''m afraid someone will have to take him back to the east palace. Yang Wu was not moved by Li Hong''s tempting conditions: "Your Highness, please forgive me. Your majesty asked me to look at you. I dare not refuse to follow you. Although I got a zero score in the last test, I didn''t even get a zero score. Therefore, I still have a good face.""You want to see me beaten, old man? OK, wait for me. I''ll see how I deal with you when I return to Chongwen hall. " Li Hong''s words were not fair, and he began to curse people like a layman. As a result, a very interesting situation appeared on the way from Taiji hall to Hougong. A small figure with a skateboard in his hand and a wooden board pinned on the back of his neck, which is much smaller than other courtiers, is wearing a purple imperial suit. Although the model is much smaller, it is the same as the purple imperial uniform of officials above the third grade in the Tang Dynasty. Even the Futou on the head is a two size smaller version. Li Zhi followed him. For a moment, Li Hong, who was unwilling to go to the palace, took the wooden plate of Li Hong''s back neck in his hand, and beat his royal highness who was walking two steps and stopping for three rest at any time. Yang Wu followed, followed by Li Zhi''s buttocks, looking at the scene in front of him. Behind him is Huameng, and behind him is the summer solstice. The five people form a long line, walking and stopping, like ants moving, grinding and hawing in the Taiji palace. "How can you be afraid? Who gave you the idea, still wearing a three grade court dress? The prince is tired of serving, isn''t he? What''s more, your card, who gave you the idea? What do you think of my court hall? Do you think my court is your Chongwen hall? Day by day late, I don''t say you just, you also face, return to yourself to do court clothes? Why don''t you go to heaven, Li Hong! " Li Zhi kicked a foot to say a word, hit a not board to ask a word. "Futou belt is easier to handle than Shuguan. Last time you and your mother took pictures of it, which damaged the prince''s reputation. It has been spread out..." "You still care about reputation? If you care about reputation, you can''t make it stronger? Do you feel pain on your scalp Lizhi kicked another foot, he can know why the little thing dare not go to his mother''s back there. Because a few days ago, Wu Mei was happily holding the makeup mirror. She painted her eyebrows and eyes for a long time. The maid on the side said, "queen, how do you think this looks like you''ve used it?" Li Hong in know this news, Leng is this period of time also did not go, if the mother knows that he is deliberately fooling him, his butt today is really difficult to protect! Therefore, he doesn''t want to touch the mould behind his mother now. He has to die or die. "As the crown prince, you always attach great importance to the reputation of the crown prince. You can''t slander the son minister..." "Have I wronged you? You care about the reputation of the crown prince, so why don''t you wear your hair? You care about the reputation of the crown prince. Why didn''t you think of your reputation when you pit Yan Liben? Don''t think I don''t know. Today, on the court hall, you''re paying money to Yan Liben and criticizing people. Say, "what''s your bet at the Daming Palace that you were building that day?" When he was in court, Li Zhi felt strange at the beginning. When he saw Yan Liben open the door for him, his old face almost cried. He should be happy about it. How could he look like a funeral. Yan Liben, with his old face in mourning, took out a small silk wrapped package from his arms with a look like cutting meat, and handed it to Li Hong as if it were more tight than life. Li Hong was naturally happy and smiling. I''m afraid he forgot who his father was at that time! "Father, you have wronged your son''s minister. Today, the son minister had a simple academic discussion with Yan Liben, Minister of industry. What he gave him was just a book that you were not interested in. You don''t have to make a fuss about it." Li Hong, who got another foot on his buttocks, said pitifully. "Son of a bitch, do you really like to be your father? I don''t care about you on weekdays, and I don''t want to be strict with you because of your mother''s strict discipline. This is the father''s love for you. Don''t be unkind about it. " "Come on, I won''t give it." The head was not a board, watching from the palace of Wu Mei more and more close. "I''ll take a look." "No, it''s more important than the life of the minister." "After a while, your mother will clean you up. I don''t care at all? You can ask for your own happiness. Your mother knows that you treat her with the makeup mirror used by the summer solstice. You wait to be cleaned up, little bunny. " "The son minister was for the sake of Daming Palace." "I am the supreme of the ninth five year plan. Will I care about a single post? I''ll take a look at it. I won''t occupy it. Look, the palace of your mother''s Queen is in front of me. " "I''ll show you that?" "I''m the son of the Tang Dynasty. I''ll give you a copy." "Well, I''ll show you." "Oh! It''s really the Huangting Sutra. Liantie, I brought it to the queen. You can take it. Yang Wu, go back to Liangyi hall. " Li Zhi touched his nose, bowed his head and quickly walked to the hall of manna. ¡°¡­¡­ Father, you are deceiving... " Li Hong''s miserable howl came from the small trees planted by him and Lizhi at the gate of Wumei palace. Father and son of the boat, said to overturn. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 Li Hong looked at Li Zhi''s determined back, and there was a sentence in his mind: ginger is still old and spicy. After receiving the backpack handed to him by the summer solstice, Wu Mei stands at the door with a beautiful and flawless face, staring at herself with a smile. Li Hong is not happy anyway. Little Li Dan, who is more than one year old, is holding the trouser legs of the maiden. He is excited and waves his hands. He doesn''t know what is humming in his mouth. Maybe only he can understand it. "My son''s ministers see his mother." Li Hong stood behind the small tree, holding the tree in one hand, carrying his backpack on his back, laughing. "Come here, let the empress mother see what kind of skills Li Hong has grown up recently." "I don''t need the mother. I think the distance is very good. If you have anything to tell you, you can hear the son minister''s ear, which has been pulled by your mother for so many years Li Hong continued to die on his lips. Wu Mei stands at the door, wearing a light red and white shirt and skirt with narrow sleeves. On her head is a well managed chiyun Xiangji. Her hair is loosely fixed on her head like a single bun. Her face is as white as jade, but it is still bright and charming. Since she was dressed casually today, she seldom knew that she was dressed like this after she died. But! As long as the iron heart to clean up their own, often will be like today''s dress up in general. In this way, this kind of dressing is mainly easy to handle, and will not be unable to show his fists and feet because of his clothes, which will affect his lethality. Wu Mei sneered and said, "Li Hong, you don''t want to run today. Even you dare to cheat your mother. Since you have done it, you must be prepared to be cleaned up by me. Don''t you see that? Li Xian and Li Zhe were sent away by me. I know Lian tie is afraid of you, but other eunuchs are not afraid of you. Look around you. Do you think you can run today Li Hong looks at Wu Mei and confirms again and again that the distance between them will not allow the Empress Dowager''s sneak attack. Then he turns around and looks around. Several eunuchs are eyeing him, while Lian tie is relaxed and embarrassed. Take another look at Hua Meng and the summer solstice, who are not ambitious and promising. At the moment, they are kneeling on the ground like shrimps. I''m afraid that Li Hong is crying out to break his throat. These two people are lying there, even unable to move their fingers. Li Hong had no choice but to look back and take a nostalgic look at the two unattainable goods, so he had to talk to Wu Mei about the conditions: "mother, the son minister didn''t mean to cheat you. It was really forced by the original situation. You should be able to understand the state of mind of the child minister at that time, isn''t it mother?" "Tut Is that so? Don''t tell me that Li Hong didn''t see it that day. I was acting for your two uncles. Since you know that I won''t really take the life of Xiazhi, you dare to cheat me with her used powder. Do you think that as the head of the palace and the queen of the whole country, I can stand it? " Wu Mei is not in a hurry. She has time to deal with this little bunny today. She beats her child in rainy days. She is free. After Wu Mei finished, Li Hong didn''t do anything about it. The summer solstice knelt there and kowtowed like a pound of garlic. She didn''t dare to speak. She just kept kowtowing. "Well, don''t plead for your master. On the summer solstice, I don''t want to hurt your master''s heart because you have taken care of the prince for many years. " "After that, are you not afraid that you will beat your son''s minister and hurt his skin? As the saying goes, "parents who suffer from their bodies and skin do not dare to damage them. Filial piety begins." If you beat up your son''s minister, you will trap him in disrespect and unfilial. " "Ha ha, you Li Hong has been filial to your mother for so many years? Is it filial piety to deceive your mother with the things used by the maids? " Wu Mei asked sarcastically. Seeing that today''s affairs could not be done well, Li Hong had no choice but to continue his guerrilla way: "empress mother, tell me how you can get a living." He tightened his back backpack, which he had prepared a few days ago, in case of this situation today. At the same time, it is also a reminder to Wu Mei that there are good things to make chips here. "Gee..." Wu Mei relaxed stretch, slender body in the red and white with narrow sleeve shirt skirt, appears concave and convex, plump and tight. I can''t see that this is a mother who has had several children! "Li Hong, you think your mother and I are..." "Empress mother, please change another address. If you call the full name of your son''s minister, he will feel that his murderous spirit is too heavy, and he may faint directly." Wu Mei just wants to laugh. This little bunny is too good at coaxing people. She doesn''t know what she owes him in her previous life. When she comes to him, she looks like the snow meets the water and melts when she touches it. "Li Shangshu? Your highness? Hiro? Little bunny? Which one do you think I should call you to make you feel better? " After Wu Mei''s palace maid, she brought a chair to Wu Mei and put it at the door. In a strange atmosphere, Wu Mei sits on the chair at the door, just like a female bandit who is in charge of the house. When she sits there boldly and dryly, she feels like "I drive this road, I plant this tree. If you want to think about this road, you can stay and buy money.". Li Hong didn''t move any more. It''s hard to escape the robbery today. You can see the appearance of the empress mother. It''s over, it''s all over, and the buttocks are going to blossom."Lian tie, come here." Li HongChong even called out. Lian tie took a look at Li Hong, hesitated, and then looked at Wu Mei. The jade hand of the female leader waved: "in the past, I want to see what tricks the little rabbit can play." Hearing this, Li Hong could only give a dry smile. He took off the backpack on his shoulder behind the tree, took out several white jade make-up boxes and handed them to liantie: "take the past and present it to my mother." Lian tie took it in a hurry, walked over a distance of more than 50 steps, and put the things in his hand in The maiden actually moved out a table! After seeing the case, Li Hong''s face turned green. This is to fight to the end! Wu Mei opens the boxes one by one and looks at the contents and mirrors. She is satisfied, but she doesn''t intend to let Li Hong go. She shakes her head at Li Hong. Like to say, that''s not enough. "Come here." Li Hong again rushed to the Lian tie who stood in front of Wu Mei. Wu Mei signals Lian tie with her chin, so the mother and son are no more than 50 steps away. Lian tie starts to run back and forth. Li Hong naturally won''t bring soap. Is it difficult for her mother to wash diapers for little Li Dan? Therefore, Li Hong took out a piece of soap, which was sent by Bai Chun 800 Li last night. Although it was covered with a layer of snow-white paper, it still could not block the faint pleasant fragrance. With several pieces of soap of different colors, Li Hong took it out of his backpack and put it on Lian tie''s hand. Then he waved his hand and asked Lian tie to present it to her mother. Wu Mei takes the soap and sniffs it at the direction of Li Hong. Her eyes are bright. Her expression is no less than getting a piece of jewelry that makes her happy and satisfied. After Li Hong''s explanation, the maid of the palace immediately prepared a copper basin of water. Wu Mei could not wait to wash her hands and try them out. As Li Hong said, the water moistened her hands, smeared the soap on them, and then rubbed each other, the jade hands immediately seemed smooth, white and tender. Especially that kind of unusual fresh feeling, let Wu Mei be overjoyed. She would like to listen to the little bunny''s words and immediately turn back to take a bath. But on second thought, isn''t it just a rabbit''s pawn? What''s more, seeing the virtue of that little rabbit, there must be something good that hasn''t been taken out. "However, although the Empress Dowager appreciates your filial piety, it is not..." "Liantie..." Even the iron ran past again. This time Li Hong took out several small and delicate glass bottles. Each bottle cap was covered with cork. There were various kinds of liquid in it. Wu Mei was surprised to see that it was poison? Liantie didn''t dare to disobey either of them. When he got to Wumei, he shook one of the delicate glass bottles according to Li Hong''s instructions. He pulled out the cork and pinched it. At the same time, he waved his hand in the air. He saw that the liquid, which looked like water vapor, was falling from the air with a refreshing fragrance, which could not be dispersed in the air for a long time. "What is this?" Wu Mei hung sniffed the air in the air. It was simply made for women all over the world. It smells so much better than the rouge and water powder. And for a long time, the perfume still remains in the air. Wu Mei believed that any woman in the world could not refuse the soap and perfume that the little rabbit gave to her, which is absolutely fatal to all the women in the world. Moreover, she was also very sure that such things must be made by his Taiyi City, which has been carrying out mysterious things in recent years. This perfume and soap must have been produced in recent years. Wu Mei held a bottle of perfume in his hand, looked at the muddy color, and then sniffed the smell. Suddenly, there was a flash of light in his mind. "How much wealth will this treasure be?" At this time, Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s figure behind the tree. She seems to feel that the villain in front of her is a little one plated with gold. How did he come up with all this? Didn''t he know that once such a thing came out, the women in the world would be crazy about it? , but Wu Mei is Wu Mei, everything can make her curious, everything can make her recover calm immediately. After thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of this perfume, the whole person seems calm. Li Hong, with a solemn face, turned his knapsack upside down and said, "mother, if you still want to beat your son''s minister, you can beat it. The child minister will never say a word." "What is that? Yes, it''s the paper in your bag. What''s on it? Wu Mei frowned and asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 The Tang Dynasty records: in the third year of longshuo (663 AD), the palace of Chang''an city was sunny and sunny, and the sky was thousands of miles. Under the breeze of Xi Xi, the voice was miserable and like crying, and the wailing and Howling resounded through the back palace. The voice was sad and the pain could not bear to hear. The "cuckoo" sobbed for blood and harmony in all aspects. Prince Hong: tears and tears flow, and he begged for mercy in pain. Queen: the jade hand is red and the body is fragrant and wet. Emperor: leisurely and indulged. In the palace of Wu Mei, Wu Mei has just finished bathing and changing clothes. After all, she was tired, panting and sweating! It''s been a long time since I played so happily. Wu Mei was very satisfied with the smoothness of the skin when the soap was bathed. The faint fragrance was still left on the skin after the bath. After the perfume was sprayed, the whole person seemed to be a delicate flower, and the aroma was overflowing and intoxicating. The beaten person is lying on her Phoenix bed at the moment. The summer solstice is plastering someone''s swollen buttocks. Occasionally, she is a little heavier. When she touches the swelling area, Li Hong will immediately send out a cold breath to remind her. It''s really painful. At the edge of the bed, Li Zhi, with a dignified and thoughtful look, sat face to face with Li Hong. A table was placed between them. It was said that there was no chess in that era! At this time, the chess game was extremely disadvantageous to Li Zhi. Under the attack of Li Hong, Li Zhi''s situation had changed from attack to defense, even the defensive seemed to be extremely passive. The father and son were playing chess. At this time, no one was in the mood to pay attention to Wu Mei, who was showing a faint fragrance all over the place. Wu Mei looked at the situation of chess, sighed, and knew from Li Hong''s expression that his Majesty would lose this game again. So he sat down on the edge of the bed, took the paper that Li Hong finally took out from his backpack, looked through it carefully, patted his face relaxed, and urged his father to go chess quickly. "What''s the rush? Can''t you let your father think about it? I ask you, this is what you want to build, that is what you want to make your father and the Ministry of labor in Daming Palace, and set aside a place for you? " "Well." Wu Mei was careless. Li Hong watched Li Zhi put a piece of chess that had been eaten on the chessboard. He stretched out his arm and pushed the piece away. Wu Mei didn''t annoy Li Hong''s carelessness. She clenched her lips and thought carefully. She asked again, "what''s the name of your building? How can the water be transported up to tens of feet "It''s simple. Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren have studied the same thing. As long as the water level of Taiye pool is not lower than the average value, it will not be a problem to take water. In winter, the flowers are withered anyway, and some cold resistant trees should be watered occasionally Li Hong took the horse lying trough in his hand to Li Zhi''s side. If he had two more steps, he would kill each other. "Li Hong, give me some heart. What''s your name?" Wu Mei looks at the careless Li Hong, raises the hand originally wants to clap on the buttocks which is red and swollen, looked at not to have the heart, pats on the back to ask. "The sky garden. After the construction, it should be the highest building in the palace, and there are trees, flowers and plants, buildings and pavilions on it. When you enjoy the beautiful scenery of Chang''an with your father and emperor or have a leisure time, you will have more artistic conception. Will. " Li Hong''s last sentence was to Li Zhi that after the gun sank, Li Zhi''s old commander could not move because of the horse''s sleeping trough. Li Zhi had to throw in his son and admit defeat. "When are you going to Taiyi city?" Wu Mei put down the drawings in her hand, but she still couldn''t form a concrete building in her mind. She simply gave up thinking. She believed that after the small things were built, she would not let her down. "I have to ask my father. He wants me to go to Taiyi city after Liu Renyuan and sun renshuai come back." With his own pieces, Li Hong began to prepare for the next game with Li Zhi. "The last game, this game let father and Emperor double car. Liu Rengui and his soldiers are more than seven feet tall. He is brave and resourceful. According to Liu Rengui, he is as good as Xue Rengui in martial arts, and he is more skilled in military than Xue Rengui. " Li zhitou did not raise his head. He explained and set the game quickly. "No, no more. That''s not necessarily true. If Zheng Ren Tai had not misjudged the form of the nine surnamed tiele when he was about to be surrendered, he would have wiped out the nine surnamed tiele in one fell swoop. However, Xue Rengui is also. He knows that Zheng rentai is wrong, and he should take a nine surnamed woman as his concubine Li Hong, who arranged the chess game, said lightly. Li Zhibai glanced at him and was obviously dissatisfied with Li Hong''s excuse for Xue Rengui. Besides, he did not investigate Xue Rengui''s responsibility. "Hong''er, the baiji general, although he intends to surrender to the Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid that he is conceited about his martial arts, so..." "Thank you for your father''s love." Li Hong was lying on the bed with both hands clasping his fists and thanking him: "the six rate left guard general, the son minister already has the suitable candidate, the child minister does not need him." Li Zhi held a chess piece in his hand and settled down in the air. Then he gave a deep smile and looked at the little thing''s face as if nothing had happened. He continued: "anyone who has the ability is quite conceited. I''m afraid that after he comes to Chang''an, the military department can completely subdue him." "Would you like to have a try? No problem. I can''t stand the sharp edge of his hand even though he is good at martial arts. But Xue Rengui is idle at home by you. Otherwise, Xue Rengui will be able to clean him up. " Li Hong said.Li Hong can''t say why he gave up black tooth Chang Zhi, perhaps because he hated Bangzi so much in the previous life, or he was afraid that his father would think his hand was too long. In the end, Li Hong was taken back to the imperial palace again, and he was granted a special permission. He could go to Taiyi city after Liu Renyuan returned to court and met the baiji general after he had raised his buttocks. Due to the fact that the governor of Hubu is not well these days, most of the daily government affairs have been moved from Hubu in front of Taiji hall to the east palace. Li Yiyan and Jinghui, the left and right ministers, rushed to the East Palace and listened to the prince''s orders before they could go back to the Hubu to deal with government affairs. With the benefit of Li Hong, the students sent to the Tang Dynasty in the whole country of Japan began to prepare to charge according to the head. In this matter, Li Hong also instructed Jing Hui to discuss with the Ministry of rites and Guozijian. In short, the Japanese would not be allowed to take advantage of the Tang Dynasty. Yan Liben''s mood these days is like a roller coaster. The excitement of his recovery makes him look like he has married a concubine. Li Zhi even returned the Huangting Jing to Yan Liben, which made Yan Liben feel grateful and excited to Lizhi immediately. I would like to ask Lizhi to send him to the western regions or Baiji to repay his Majesty''s kindness with death. Around the performance arena of Taiji palace, there were all kinds of civil and military officials. A long man in black, with his hair in his hair, knelt in the middle of the court. Li Zhi stood on the high steps of Linde hall and looked at the man from top to bottom. "I have seen his Majesty the emperor of the Tang Dynasty." Stiff Chinese sounds awkward. But there is nothing strange about these things for the Tang Dynasty. Datang self-confidence calm to the blood of the stock, has been flowing the word "tolerance.". Besides, he was not the first foreign official to join the Tang Dynasty, so no one would be surprised by his stiff Chinese. With a horizontal knife in his hand, black tooth Chang Zhi immediately practiced in the martial arts arena after he got Li Zhi''s approval. His broad-minded killing move and powerful and domineering momentum really brightened people''s eyes. A horizontal knife was even more like a tiger and a tiger, making the whole person seem to be wrapped tightly. Liu Renyuan seemed to be a peddler in the world. He threw a piece of wood about the size of a child''s arm, which had already been prepared nearby. The shadow of the knife flashed past. Every piece of wood was often cut into two pieces by black teeth. Seeing this, the crowd burst into cheers. Li Hong, who also followed Li Zhi on the platform of the Linde hall, turned his mouth and whispered, "Liu Renyuan has made a show of martial arts as if it were a show in the world." "What does hong''er think of this person?" Li Zhi smiles and looks at the black tooth often that thunderbolt like skill to ask a way. "It''s very powerful, Yang Wu. Haven''t you been looking for cheetah to compete with Jingzhe? They don''t care about you. How about the stick below? Talk to him Ouch. " Li Hong didn''t finish his words, but Li Zhi slapped him in the back of his head. "Yang Wu is the art of fighting, not the art of battle. The martial arts honed in the battlefield of life and death are not comparable to those of Yang Wu. If one-on-one, it is two black teeth, and Yang Wu will not pay attention to it. However, if we put them on the battlefield, we may not necessarily have more threats to the enemy. " Li Zhi explained to Li Hong. "Thank you for your instruction." Li Hong naturally understood the truth, but sometimes he had to give his father a little face. At least he was the emperor. After cutting the wood, he took out a bow and arrow and started shooting. A hundred paces away, the stake was nailed there, looking like a small stick. Li Hong had a good time to look at, mouth began to get a se: "tut Tut, this guy seems to really have two sons." Then he turned to Yang Wu and said, "have you finished checking? The person who gives it back to me immediately after the examination will have a competition with the stick. " "Stick?" This is the second time Li Zhi heard Li Hong call black tooth Chang Zhi with a stick. For the first time, he didn''t care. The second time he heard in his ear, he immediately asked, "what do you mean?" "Oh, I''ll give the nickname" black tooth Chang Qi ". How about it Ouch. " Li Hong was slapped again. Although Li Zhi didn''t know why he called "black tooth Chang Zhi Bang Zi", from the literal understanding, he knew that the little bunny didn''t have a good heart. No wonder he was not interested in the black tooth Chang Zhi, who has high martial arts skills. When Xue Rengui, who was the "three arrows fix the Tianshan Mountain", was not there, people began to discuss one after another. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 In ancient times, the longer the bows were, the more powerful the bows were. But there are only a few people who can pull the long bow of more than three stones. The method to measure the bow force of the bow is also very simple. Hang a long bow on the wall naturally, and then start to hang heavy objects on the bow string. When the bow reaches the full moon, the weight of the weight is the bow force of the bow. What Hei Chih Chang now holds is a three stone long bow similar to Xue Rengui. It is very difficult for ordinary people to pull such a powerful bow, let alone shoot a stake a hundred paces away. Naturally, black teeth are unique. They hold their breath. The three stone bows put on the arrow and slowly pull them open. After carefully aiming, they release their hands. The arrow leaves a shadow in the air. With a bang, they hit the stake accurately. Because of its powerful force, the tail of the arrow still gives out a trembling sound after being nailed into the stake. "Great." Li Hong said excitedly. But Li Zhi, who was the emperor, naturally wanted to be very reserved. He just nodded to the black tooth who saluted him with a smile. All the ministers immediately began to talk about it. This technique of penetrating Yang by every step is no less than Xue Rengui, and even better than Xue Rengui. "Ah, ah, be quiet. Let''s go. Dai Shangshu, you should lean on the side, and don''t stand in the direction of the stake." Li Hong looked at the people''s comments and immediately cried out. "What do you want to do?" Li Zhi side head asks a way. "You can''t let a stick get out of the limelight. If you don''t frustrate his spirit, you think I''m nobody in the Tang Dynasty. Cheetah, are you ready? It''s up to you to subdue him. " Li Hong asked the cheetah behind him. Cheetah bows, no problem. This just took a black crossbow made of steel-making from Yangwu''s hand. Li Zhi looks at the crossbow in the cheetah''s hand. Although it is similar to the crossbow in the Tang Dynasty, it seems to give people a gloomy feeling. A silent murderous spirit emanates from the crossbow, which makes people feel cold involuntarily. It''s no wonder that the little guy asked Yang Wu to check the crossbow he brought. I''m afraid if you don''t take the initiative to check Yang Wu, he will protect himself behind his back when he takes it out at the first time. After all, the crossbow looks like a killing weapon. At that time, I was still strange that little things always brought Huameng to the palace, and seldom brought cheetah and other eunuchs to the palace. At the beginning, I didn''t think much about it. It turned out that the little thing came with cheetah prepared. "Your Highness, where is the right place for me to shoot?" The cheetah bowed and asked, the front of the crossbow pointed at his feet. "It''s right here. It seems that it''s a lot farther from that stick, isn''t it? It''s just for my father to examine it closely. " Li Hong was lying on the railing, looking at the stake and saying with ease. After hearing Li Hong''s yelling, the ministers and black tooth Chang Zhi could not help but make way for it according to Li Hong''s instructions. At the moment, looking at the eunuch behind Li Hong, he suddenly brings out a black and cold bow and crossbow. I don''t know why, looking at the crossbow, I feel a burst of killing intention. Black teeth often had a dignified expression, staring at the black crossbow. He felt that the crossbow was like a cold and cruel snake, ready to launch a fatal attack on him. The cheetah pulled out an arrow on its back. After the pulley and winch had been skillfully used in Taiyi City, the crossbow, which reached five stones or even heavier, was put forward by two lawless lunatics. Such a heavy bow and crossbow is a good weapon to kill people in the dark. It appears and disappears like a ghost. Even if it fails to hit the target, it is difficult for the enemy to find his position. After all, the range of the crossbow is too far, far beyond the scope of people''s understanding of the range of the crossbow. The winch wrench behind the crossbow, stirred by cheetah skillfully, drives the pulley back slowly. A dark arrow is stuck in the arrow slot. With the movement of the winch, it retreats with the bow string, forming a huge tension. Looking at the bow string, it seems that it will burst in the next moment. The black bow and crossbow exudes a silent but strong murderous spirit, which is what Li Zhi looks at. Yang Wu on the side of the body is in a state of alert. He stands at all times. If something happens, he can stop his Majesty in front of him at the first time. The ministers under the steps were more miserable than Lizhi. After all, what they were facing at the moment was the dark arrow slot and the cold murderous spirit. The invisible strong killing intention made all the ministers step back to both sides involuntarily. Li Hong was the only one in the martial arts arena. After seeing Yang Wu Ning''s alert look, he chuckled and said, "Yang Wu, put away your guard virtue and learn how to use this bow and crossbow. In the future, there will be a secret guard in the imperial palace. However, you have to think about who to match." The strength of these martial arts experts of cheetah is not incomparable to ordinary people, not to mention because the crossbow has been deliberately trained. Just as the people were looking at the crossbow in the cheetah''s hand, a light sound came into the people''s ears. The arrow, which was difficult to catch with the naked eye, flashed away in people''s eyes. "Bang Bang. " The sound was much louder than the one that black tooth often shot at the stake just now. It was like a small thunder. The stake at least 150 steps away was exploded directly after being hit by the arrow, and the sawdust was flying.Looking at such a scene, people are all color change, a face of fear, too terrible! I''m afraid 200 steps is not the limit. Li Zhi''s expression was also startled, and his heart was even more exciting. I''m afraid that if such a killer is shot, it will be very difficult to survive. Moreover, the distance is so far, but the speed is like lightning, which makes people unable to defend. Li Hong had a good view of the people''s faces. He knew that this thing could only be arranged in the palace, which would definitely improve the safety level of the palace. As for the distribution of people, it was not his consideration, which was the concern of his father. Yang Wu looked at the sawdust flying stake, surprised in will come to God, in front of a bright, take off mouth and say: "really?" "Nonsense, did I cheat you?" "Little thing, how much are you going to sell it to my father?" Lizhi asked with a sneer. In his opinion, it''s more like selling the killing tool to the imperial palace. In his opinion, it''s a trick to kill two birds with one stone. It''s really smooth. "One thousand taels of silver. Well There are only one hundred in all, and there are no more of them. It is not appropriate to have too many of them. " "Bang" Li Zhi kicked Li Hong''s buttocks and looked at someone who was still laughing at him. He was very angry and gave him a slap. Then he said angrily: "little bastard, do you want to kill your father? How much money does this one hundred get? Do you want to build a palace with silver? " Li Zhi believed Li Hong said that a hundred is a hundred, and there will be no more or less. He also believed that Li Hong would not keep this kind of thing privately. He wanted to recommend it to him completely and buy and sell it by force. If you don''t buy it, who knows what the little bastard can do with this thing? It''s not impossible that one day the bull''s temper will come up. It''s not impossible to kill Wushun or he lanminzhi with such a crossbow! But little bastard''s heart is too black. The hundred are 100000 Liang silver. He is in charge of the household department now. Why should he have so much money? What does he want money for? Isn''t that his bag of money? Why do you still go into the eyes of money? Li Zhi ignored the startled look of the courtiers and black teeth Chang, and fell into his mind and thought hard. Finally, he came to a conclusion: No, I need to go to his Taiyi city one day to see what the little bunny is doing! He hasn''t been there for so many years. The crowd gradually responded. Black tooth Chang looked at the cheetah who was teaching Yang Wu. He saluted and said, "Your Majesty, your highness, this bow and crossbow is powerful, but it seems that the winding is very slow. It is not as practical as the three stone bows." Li Hong laughs, his carefully planned sales advertisement, can let you a word to be destroyed? "Ma Shu, Heng Dao, Mo Dao, bow and crossbow have their own uses. The catapult is suitable for attacking a city, but it is very inconvenient to move. This crossbow can attack a city or attack an enemy leader. Think about your Bonzi King I don''t understand. Think of you, king of Baekje, standing in the crowd, I''m lurking in a corner... " Li Hong did not go on. He believed that black tooth Chang Zhi could imagine what would happen to their Bonzi king when he met the crossbow. After that, he looked at black tooth Chang''s extremely unconvinced face, and Li Hong was more happy. For the time being, he put aside his business with Lizhi. In any case, his father had to buy or buy this business. Now the price is just short. "Not convinced? So I''ll compare it to you? Of course, I don''t need this crossbow, but this little crossbow in my hand. Try to find out whether your long bow is powerful or my crossbow is domineering. " Li Hong said that he untied a cloth pocket from his waist and threw it to Yang Wu without looking at it. Yang Wu took the cloth bag and opened it to see what was inside. There were two unique crossbows the size of an adult''s palm, and six small arrows were pinned on both sides of the cloth pocket. Black tooth Chang Zhi looks at Li Hong and solemnly nods. If a captured person wants to be valued, he or she needs to show his own ability to make others feel that you are valuable and utilized. Therefore, in addition to being respectful to the Tang royal family in attitude, he should spare no effort to show his strength. Only by showing his greatest ability can he get a place in the Tang Dynasty. Li Hongcheng''s greatest advantage was not from the long bow''s hand, and then he said, "how far is the advantage of Changbu''s shooting from the distance?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 The distance of 20 steps, which was set by Li Zhi, was also decided after consulting with the officials. After all, on the battlefield, especially on the grassland, the effective shooting distance of bow and crossbow is not always very long. Black teeth can shoot three arrows at once, and the accuracy is incomparable. Therefore, the rule is that black tooth often can draw a bow and take an arrow twice, with six piles side by side. In the shortest time, who can shoot the most arrows into the stake. Li Hong walked down the steps with a smile. There were already two small bows and crossbows in his hand. Looking at the small crossbow in his hands, the ministers could not help but wonder whether the twenty step distance was a little too far for the small crossbow in the prince''s hand. But look at the prince''s confident and calm face, at this time, even if there are doubts in their hearts, they dare not mention it, so as to avoid being beaten by the prince. Moreover, many of the ministers have been beaten by the prince in the face, and the lesson is profound. Three arrows are arranged side by side in a row. They are very easy to carry on a wide and small crossbow. When you put them gently and then buckle them, the three small arrows will be put into the arrow slot, which is light and fast. Li Hong stood side by side with black tooth Chang with a bow and crossbow that had been stringed in one hand. Looking at him, he said faintly, "be ready to tell me, I''ll call one, two, three, and then we''ll shoot at the stake at the same time." "Yes, your highness." Black teeth often said respectfully that the three arrows in his hand were also placed on the bow string, and the arrow pot on the back was not much more than many. It was just the three arrows that were easy to hold. Li Hong looked at the black teeth often, smile more happy. But black tooth often has a kind of inexplicable coolness, always feel where is wrong. So, he heard someone''s confirmation: "whose arrow hits the stake is the majority of our competition, do you understand?" Black teeth often carefully pondered for some time, did not feel that the prince''s words have any fastidious place, nodded again, also confirmed: "if the minister shoots more than the prince''s highness, I will win. If a minister has fewer arrows than his royal highness, he will lose. " "Yes, I didn''t miss learning my Chinese in Datang all the way, or did you learn it in Baiji?" Li Hong started the talking mode, and Li Zhi on the platform raised his hand involuntarily. Only then did he find that the person who wanted to shoot was no longer there, so he had to clap the railing heavily. "Yes, I learned Chinese when I was in Baiji." Black tooth often answers respectfully. "Are you ready?" "I''m ready." Black tooth often one side answers, while pulling the three stone long bow for the full moon, ready to shoot at any time. Li Hong also became serious. Looking at the stake not far away, Li Hong slowly raised his bow and crossbow, and then he called out in a deep voice: "1, 2, 3..." With the sound of the arrow, the three long arrows of black tooth Chang shoot at the wooden pile quickly, while the small arrow in Li Hong''s hand is not slow. The shooting star is generally catching up with the moon, and the half way is more than the arrow of black tooth Chang. Deng Deng Deng Six arrows were successively nailed on the stake. It seems that the strength of the six arrows is not small, and each of them is penetrating into the wood. This makes people look at the small bow and crossbow in the hands of the prince. The next is the highlight. After the arrow was fired, black tooth often put his hand into the arrow pot at the first time, and then the three arrows were put on the bowstring. The bow and crossbow in Li Hong''s hand is hidden but not sent. It seems that he is waiting for the black tooth to be regular. At the moment, the black tooth often has no time to pay attention to it. Why does the prince, who is faster than him, shoot out first. But when he released the tail of the arrow in his hand and the arrow left the string, he found that the bow and crossbow in the prince''s hand suddenly shot an arrow, and the arrow was not aimed at the stake, but at his own arrow. Ding, the prince fired an arrow just hit his own arrow, the prince this is to prevent himself from hitting the stake more. But in this way, isn''t it the same as yourself, with only five hits? All the ministers and Li Zhi were in a daze. Although such a son''s tactics were desirable, why did the prince do so under the same arrow? Li Hong was also serious, and immediately sent out a second arrow when he saw that he only missed one arrow. He didn''t expect that black tooth Chang Zhi, the dead stick, had predicted in advance that he might intercept his arrows. During the time of electric light, the two arrows shot by black tooth Chang Zhi actually went towards the same stake. This is why Li Hong shot the second arrow quickly. The arrow body was short, and the speed was faster than black tooth Chang''s long arrow. Finally, the second arrow stopped two arrows from shooting at the stake in front of black tooth Chang. Dangdang, two arrows are offset, and Li Hong again buckle, the third arrow steadily hit the stake. Four to three, the prince won black tooth Chang Zhi. Although it is only a few minutes, the whole process is exciting and breathtaking. After Li Hong''s arrow hit the stake, people felt that the heart could be put back into their stomachs. In this short period of time, they fought wits and bravery. From the initial verbal confrontation to the final short-term combat, they all simulated the rapidly changing situation on the battlefield through a small archery competition.In particular, the two people''s heart to heart confrontation, between the light words, but full of undercurrent and psychological war, through a question just now, to the last two people in archery, each other''s tactical arrangement, as well as the first and second hand, let the ministers understand the military, look secretly nodded. In the whole process, black teeth are often used for defending the side, and also represent the respect for the crown prince. Li Hong, on the other hand, is the attacking side. His fierce last three arrows, as well as the three arrows with black teeth, which are often puzzling, and finally shooting at a stake, all reflect the conversion between attack and defense and the rapid change of the situation. Looking at the satisfied result, Li Hong chuckled and said to black tooth Chang: "the world''s martial arts, only fast can''t break.". The first attack can defeat the enemy, but the second attack can control the people. What else do you see? " Black teeth often deep bow salute, stiff Chinese said: "the prince''s highness is wise, the minister loses the heart to take orally. It''s really the martial arts in the world. I appreciate your Highness''s teaching today, but I don''t know what your highness is going to say. I didn''t see it. " Li Hong handed the bow and crossbow in his hand to the curious minister nearby. Even if he gave it to them for one year, I''m afraid they would not be able to copy it. The structure might be OK, but they would not be able to make such two in Taiyi city for ten years. Or yesterday with the powerful bow and crossbow, sent over together. "What''s more, the best defense is to attack, which is why I never built the Great Wall in Tang Dynasty. My iron cavalry can travel all over the mountains and rivers, and can break through any city. If you dare to offend me, you will be trampled by the iron hooves of our Tang Dynasty! Therefore, what I have always pursued in Datang is that the best defense is a ruthless and fierce, cold and bloody attack! " Li Hong''s face was ferocious and domineering. In the eyes of black teeth Chang, his small figure suddenly became a little tall. But! All the courtiers, including his father on the high stage, all looked confused: "I don''t know. This has always been the foreign policy of the Tang Dynasty." Lizhi was holding the railing in a daze, and his expression was confused: little bunny, when did your father and I implement such a national policy? It''s cold and merciless. I''ll beat you first! However, people think about it in turn. They also know that the prince is a fox and a tiger. Relying on his father, he is giving lessons to the generals. With the iron and blood honed in the Tang Dynasty, he is unable to resist the rise of black tooth Chang. It also sets a basic tone for the future military use of black tooth Chang. At this time, Li Zhi had lost interest in black teeth, and lay down on the railing and said, "let''s go down to the court." The ministers saluted, and Hei Chi Chang''s heart was greatly relieved. There were no officials in the Tang Dynasty to embarrass or ridicule himself, which made him feel more relaxed than ever before. His worries along the way disappeared at the moment. As for how the emperor of the Tang Dynasty would reward himself, I''m afraid it depends on his military merits. Li Hongxing patted black tooth Chang Zhi''s arm vigorously and said with a smile: "yes, it is true that General Liu Renyuan said that he was brave and resourceful..." Before Li Hong finished his words, he was pulled by Liu Zhengli, who had been waiting to find him, and said, "Your Highness, I have something to do with you. Would you stop hiding from me?" Liu Zhengli, anxious, arched his hand at the black tooth Chang Zhi to show his apology, and quickly pulled Li Hong to the place where there was no one. "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry, Prime Minister of Zongzheng temple Li Hong looks at Liu Zhengli''s butt. "Your Majesty, I hope you will not make a joke with your majesty after a few days Liu Zhengli said with a bitter smile. Hearing Liu Zhengli''s words, Li Hong quickly broke his arm out of his hand and jumped to one side with vigilance on his face. He looked at Liu Zhengli like a ghost. It was as if Liu Zhengli''s hand was plagued and could not be touched. "You can do it. I don''t have a problem. My father is to say, mainly or you Zongzheng Temple investigation, since you find out, quickly report it. Now, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is lying on his stomach on the railing. Go quickly. " Li Hong took a look at Lizhi and urged Liu Zhengli to go. He didn''t want to get into trouble. His father''s hands are still itching when he thinks of his trip to the Ci''en Temple. Who knows if it is because he has destroyed his Buddhist destiny and is still trying to beat himself. He will soon go to Taiyi City, so he will not be at this time because of the Ci''en Temple. If he has nothing to do with it, he will run over and beat him. But who is Liu Zhengli? One of the nine temples, who has lived for more than 40 years and has been immersed in the imperial court for more than 40 years, is not young enough to know what kind of abacus the prince is up to? He didn''t want to touch his Majesty''s mold in person. He didn''t expect that the prince would be so slippery, just like loach, and he would clean himself up in a word or two. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 Naturally, Liu Zhengli would not let Li Hong go easily. It has been several days since Liu Zhengli did not ask him a question. But the more he was like this, the less confident he was. Who knows if his Majesty was holding a big fire because of this, waiting for himself to bump into it. "Your Highness, don''t embarrass your ministers. You have always been favored by your majesty. If you report this matter, perhaps your majesty will be less angry..." "You don''t come here. I warn you, don''t beat me. My butt just doesn''t hurt. You want to kill me, don''t you?" "Well, you can''t let your majesty punish you, your highness." Liu Zhengli asked pathetically. "No, it''s your duty as a minister. If all the officials in the Tang Dynasty are like you and are afraid of being scolded by your majesty, can I have officials who are not afraid to take responsibility? Zhengli, it''s not advisable for you to think like this. If everyone is like you, will it be a disorder? Can my Li family still sit still? At that time, the emperor was famous for his wisdom and martial arts, and his character was also domineering and strong. But if you look at Wei Zheng, he tied his head to his trousers and belt every day, so you can''t have this consciousness! I''m so disappointed. Think about it. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. " ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± Liu Zhengli was humiliated by a long talk. Looking at the little figure who was going faster and faster, he found that he had been cheated. What and what? If you want to shirk the responsibility, you don''t have to move the late emperor out. No. "Your Highness, wait a moment. I have something to tell you." "You get out of the way. Don''t follow me, Liu Zhengli. I warn you. I bite you in a hurry." Liu Zhengli caught him without running a few steps. Li Hong turned his head and threatened. Li Zhi lies down on the railing and looks at the morality of two people''s buck passing. He sneers and goes back with Yang Wu and the crossbow. Along the way, my mind was thinking that maybe I could lower the price of my own crossbow because of the Ci''en Temple incident. At the thought of this, Li Zhi suddenly stood still and thought about it and said to Yang Wu: "I''ll inform Liu Zhengli about the Ci''en Temple. If he dares to report to me privately, he will report to Dali Temple himself. Don''t let Li Hong know that I gave it to him. Do you understand? " "Yes, your majesty. I understand Li Hong and Liu Zhengli sat on the steps at the door of Hubu at the bottom of Taiji hall. One looked impatient and the other looked sad. They did not speak as if they were fighting a bull. Neither of them wanted to let go. "Tell me the truth. Did you learn this from Dai Zhide? Or did he teach you? " Li Hong asked seriously. At the same time, he looked at the entrance of the Ministry of rites with a guilty heart. Don''t be heard by Dai Zhide. "No, absolutely not. I do not dare to face your Majesty''s dragon power. Otherwise, I will not ask to see your highness. " "I really ha ha, are you asking for a meeting? You are obviously a dog skin plaster. You can''t stick it. " Li Hong snorted impatiently. "In short, you can do it as you please. If you don''t agree with the minister, you will follow wherever you go. There is no one in the minister''s family. It''s OK to go to the east palace." "Liu Zhengli You Are you, my father, so terrible? " Li Hong asked dejectedly. "Your Majesty is not terrible, your highness, but this is a thorny matter. The Ci''en Temple is a crime of deceiving the king. Chang''an city knows that his majesty and the queen went to the Ci''en Temple a few days ago, and then the Ci''en Temple was brought to justice It is said that it will do harm to your Majesty ''s reputation. " Liu Zhengli pulled his buttocks against the steps, squatted and sat half, twisted his body and said with a sad face. "That''s right. The Ci''en Temple bullied the emperor, and his father was angry. The Buddhist temple of mercy? My father will still be angry! If the emperor and his son are beaten to pieces, I will be punished by the emperor. " Li Hong also had no choice but to scratch his head. He didn''t have a good idea for a while. But when he saw the officials of the Ministry saluting him and Liu Zhengli who were sitting on the steps, he suddenly had a flash of light. "Isn''t it that I have an uncle in Zongzheng temple? Isn''t Wu Yuanqing Ren Zongzheng Shaoqing? Let him go. Yes, let him report to my father, so that we don''t have to be afraid. " Li Hongzhen admired himself for his plan to transfer disaster to Jiangdong. It''s too clever for him to think of it. "Your Highness, you may be disappointed. A few days ago, Wu Yuanqing was sent to serve as governor of Lingnan. This is not true. The day before yesterday, he left." "No When was the efficiency of the Ministry so high? " Li Hong was stunned. It was too fast. However, he did not know that the matter was urged by the Empress Dowager. The efficiency of the official department was naturally twice the result with half the effort. He solved the matter properly in two days. "Do you have the file?" Li Hong admits his life. It seems that the plaster can''t be thrown away. He doesn''t want to let go of it. "Yes, here you are. Have a look." As soon as Liu Zhengli''s eyes lit up, he immediately beamed, and Li Hong wanted to kick him. Li honger said, "I''ll take care of it, but I''ll take it back to you.""Really? Thank you, your highness "Satisfied? Get out of here. I want to change my mind when I see you laughing so treacherously "Yes, yes, yes, the minister left. All the work, your highness." Looking at Liu Zhengli''s relaxed and joyful mood, Li Hong looked at it and could not help but hum out: "go alone to have fun with me, lonely to find a partner, go alone to enjoy me, refuse your supervision." On the second day, Li Hong naturally jumped into the Taiji hall on a skateboard after a long time when all the ministers had entered the Taiji hall. Li Zhi didn''t lift his eyelids. He still listened to the minister''s performance. He didn''t show any sign of his arrival. After sitting next to Dai Zhide, Li Hong wiped the sweat on his forehead. Just as he was about to listen attentively, Yang Wu''s sharp voice rang out and retreated from the court. In the imperial study of Liangyi hall, Lizhi was looking through a stack of files in his hand. Someone was standing at his head to see his feet standing, as if he was ready to rush out from here. Li Zhi looked at the file and glared at him, and he reluctantly laughed at him. So repeatedly, once, twice, three times At this time, Li Zong is no longer waiting for his hands to shake. "Son of a bitch, is this the case you found out?" Li Zhi was so angry that he threw his hand and thick files to the position where Li Hong was standing ready to run out. Suddenly, Liangyi hall study, like snow, scattered files in the room slowly drift down, the file seems to have life in general, covered the whole study. And the client, at the moment, has run out. Regardless of Yang Wu''s gaping, Li Zhi chased out at the first time. "Stop, little bunny. Do you want to piss me off?" "Father and emperor, these are actually investigated by the children''s ministers. There is absolutely no mistake. Why are you so grand?" "Fart your mother! Explain to me that Stop the prince. " Li Hong stepped on a skateboard and just jumped off the steps of Liangyi hall. He was held in his arms and did not fall on the ground. "Father, let me down quickly." However, it was useless for Li Hong to resist. Qianniuwei always only obeyed the orders of the Tang emperor. Yang Wu ran over in a hurry, still holding those files in his hand, and came to Li Zhi, who was bending down and breathing heavily. He whispered, "Your Majesty, these files..." "Here you are. Take the little bunny and go with me to the Queen''s palace. " Li Zhi furiously pulled Yang Wu''s hand and said that the file had been sorted out. "Yang Wu, you want to die, don''t you dare to mention me You specially mention my neck collar again Cough... " Not far from the gate of Wumei palace, Li Zhi, with a black face behind his hands, walked forward quickly, as if someone owed him money. All the way, when the eunuchs saw him, they all saluted cautiously. No one dared to speak loudly. Behind him was Yang Wu: "what Yang Wu carried in his hand? What did Li Hong do again? " Wu Mei stood at the door to meet Lizhi. When she saw Yang Wu as if she was carrying a chicken, she was carrying Li Hong, who was full of words from the market and shouting abuse. Suddenly, the whole person was stunned. What happened to the little bunny? Li Zhi waved his hand to Wu Mei, who saluted him at the door. As for the eunuch, he didn''t care. He went in and sat down, humming and calming himself down. He threw the file in his hand into Wu Mei''s arms: "you can see for yourself whether the little bunny is looking for death. If I don''t treat him well today, I don''t deserve to be the emperor of the Tang Dynasty." "What''s the matter? Fight with Dai Zhide in the court? They''re not two days a day... " Wu Mei some daze Li Zhi, throw on her towering several files take down, comfort way. "If it''s because of this, I won''t be angry. It''s not the first day that they started to pinch each other in the court. You have a look first, little bunny, you wait for me. Yang Wu, put him down. " Lizhi looked at the chick angrily and said. Wu Mei, full of doubts on her face, slowly sits down beside Lizhi, takes the tea handed by the maiden and puts it in Lizhi''s hand. Li Zhi at this time, I''m afraid that no one can control him except Wu Mei. If the maiden put the tea cup beside him, he would have been caught and thrown out. Therefore, every time Lizhi is so angry, it is Wu Mei who puts the tea at his hand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 With the voice of turning pages of the file in Wu Mei''s hand, the black line gradually appears on Wu Mei''s white forehead. The force of Honghuang began to appear on Wu Mei''s trembling jade hand. When Li Zhi turned his head and wondered why Wu Mei didn''t make a sound for a long time, Wu Mei snapped and threw the file on the table. He quickly got up and walked to Li Hong, who was held down on his shoulder by Yang Wu. The jade hand left a shadow in front of Li Hong''s eyes. Li Hong immediately felt that his ears were about to be lost, and he immediately let out a howl of tearing heart and lung. "Ah Oh Pain, empress mother Wrong The son minister knows wrong! I really know Ah It hurts. It''s really wrong. " Looking at Li Hong is about to be pulled out of the ear, Lizhi have some heart, but look at Wu Mei full of brain black line, this time or do not touch the mold. "OK, then explain to this palace! How do you find out that the bean sprouts were given to Lun Zhai by your aunt? How did you find out that it was your aunt''s idea to grow Buddha statues in this land? You little bunny, if you don''t give this palace an explanation today, you don''t want this ear! " Wu Mei cold face, gnashing teeth of the question. Li Hong has not had time to speak, the other side of the ear by Wu Mei''s husband Li Zhi, also to pull up. "Tell me how he lanminzhi knew Lun Zhai, and how he accepted Lun Zhai as his apprentice with the permission of Abbot Jiashang! How did he lanminzhi know Jiashang? How did Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang conspire with other people! You can explain all these to me clearly! " Li Zhi stood on the other side and asked angrily. "It may be he Lanmin''s idea. She is young, maybe she knows more Ah, ah, wrong, mother, son minister dare not talk nonsense "What about my explanation?" Li Zhi asked again. "He lanminzhi, maybe he and that Lun Zhai, oh, no, it''s Jiashang who knows him. It happens that Lun Zhai wants to Become a monk, and then they will know Ah, ah, ah, pain, father emperor, son minister dare not talk nonsense "Well, tell me again, how did Dai Zhide, the Minister of rites, and Wang Yifang, the imperial historian, collude with Ci''en Temple! What about Yang Wu, my close eunuch? What''s the matter with you, Empress Dowager? How did they secretly join hands to do the overall situation of the crime of deceiving the monarch? " "If you don''t give a reasonable explanation to this palace, Li Hong, you can''t bring back the two ears to the east palace!" As soon as Li Zhi''s voice fell, Wu Mei''s voice rose. Li Hong is now beginning to regret. Yesterday, sitting on the steps with Liu Zhengli, Li Hong had a flash of inspiration. Originally, he wanted Wu Yuanqing to report to his father and the emperor, so that he could bring disaster to Jiangdong, but he did not expect that Wu Yuanqing had already been appointed to Lingnan. So in the next thought, Li Hong hit Wu Shun''s three men. Anyway, he was free. He found something for his aunt and his father, his mother and his wife to do, and to add a little jam to them before he went to Taiyi city. After thinking about it, yes, Dai Zhide and Wang Yifang have been doing the right thing with themselves, plus. After thinking about it for a long time with the summer solstice and other people, I repeatedly confirmed that I was right with just a few people. As a result, Yang Wu and Lian tie were also included in this case. In the case of bullying the king in the Ci''en Temple, the chief conspirator of lunzhai had become a small role in running errands. Even Jiashang was not qualified to "serve on the table". Instead, he became a little more important than Lun Zhai. The main murderers of this case are South Korea''s wife Wu Shun, He Lan Min Yue, Wu Shun''s daughter, and he lanminzhi, son of Wu Shun. Nine people, including Minister of rites Dai Zhide, Royal historian Wang Yifang, former Shao Jian Wu yuanshuang, Shao Qing of Zongzheng temple, Lian tie, eunuch Lian tie, and eunuch Yang Wu, conspired to deceive the monarch on a dark night. Li Zhi and Wu Mei sat in the palace and looked at the little man who had planted a small tree in his own year and had grown into a big tree. They looked at each other tacitly. They were able to stand at the top of the Tang Empire. Naturally, they had different sharpness than ordinary people. In a short time, they realized that this was a small thing who solved the Buddhist case in a unique way. It will not make the royal face ugly, nor the emperor and empress driving, and toss out a crime of bullying the king in the Ci''en Temple. In the end, the case will be turned into a small matter, and the small matter will not be settled. And Lun Zhai, as if he has never appeared before, will never again exist in this world. Jiashang, on the other hand, returned to the Ci''en Temple after a month''s imprisonment in Zongzheng temple, and began to preside over all the Ci''en Temple''s affairs. However, the incense was much more prosperous than before the emperor and the empress. I''m afraid this is also because after the emperor and empress went there, many people in Chang''an were in conformity. As for the Buddha statues growing out of the ground, no one has to investigate whether it is true or not. Huineng and Shenxiu went into the palace in person, handed the kapok cassock to Wu Mei''s hand, and held a grand handover ceremony in a palace of the palace, and the palace''s Buddhist hall was officially completed. However, Li Hong had nothing to do with it. After being beaten up by the emperor and the queen, he took his four maids and four eunuchs, and a group of nine people, slowly walked out of Chang''an city to Taiyi City, which had not been there for a long time.The chariots on the official road were not in a hurry. Two horses, like ink, without a mottled horse, walked in the middle of the official road with their heads held high. Huameng and Cheetah sat on both sides of the shaft, and Jingzhe and mang seeds were sitting behind the carriage. Naturally, there was Li Hong, who had just been beaten, and the four maids: the summer solstice, Bailu, Xiaoxue and Xiaohan. "At this moment, if you don''t recite a poem, I''m sorry for the carefree, warm and warm afternoon. Summer solstice, I''ll give you a poem. " Li Hong comfortably put his body in the arms of summer solstice and Bailu, his head resting on the towering of Bailu, playing with Bailu''s hair from time to time, said lazily. "You have tea." Snow skillfully in the case of several tea, to be good, quickly poured out a small cup in front of the snow. "Yes, the tea art is growing. In a few days, I''m afraid we can surpass Bai Chun''s spirit." Li Hong pillow Bai Lu''s towering, head continued to press down, while enjoying the elastic soft back of the head, while opening his mouth to taste fresh tea. Li Hong, who was released from Chang''an City, is like a wild animal released from a cage. There is no more comfortable than this moment, in Chang''an City, it seems that there has always been an invisible shackle to him, so that he can not do what he wants. Although you are the prince, the two people on the top of his head remind him and beat him from time to time, so that he can''t play without scruple. But Taiyi city is not the same, that is his territory, absolutely belongs to his unique territory, where is the heaven and earth to fly their own. A tune of poetry has not yet brewed out with tea, behind the sound of a horse''s hooves, as well as shouting to let him out of the way. Grain of grain, Jingzhe two people sit in the back, naturally is to see everything clearly, looking at the horse about eight raised a burst of smoke, rapid gallop over. In accordance with the prince''s intention to travel, the two men tried to keep a low profile and not cause trouble, indicating that Huameng and Cheetah were driving to one side. When the carriage came to the side of the road, eight horses galloped past the carriage, leaving dust flying all the way. Huameng and cheetah in front of the carriage waved their hands to get rid of the dust. Li Hong in the carriage looked through the window of the glass and looked at the disappearing figure. In his ear, he remembered Xiao Xue''s murmuring voice: "what are these people doing in Taiyi city? Don''t you see a carriage, riding so fast, regardless of other people''s feelings. " Li Hong looked at Xiaoxue curiously and asked, "how do you know that people go to Taiyi City, and this official road can also go to Lantian County." "Look at it. You don''t see a bulging waist. You must have brought a lot of money with you. You are going to buy something." Snow said firmly. "Well, the observation is very careful. It''s good. I''ll give you a verbal compliment." Li Hong continued to lie lazily on Bailu''s towering, and all of a sudden his poetic interest was gone. On the way, I never met anyone else who was in a hurry. I occasionally passed by a few riders. When I crossed the carriage, I would deliberately slow down to minimize the dust raised by the horse''s hooves. Taiyi city has no wall, which was put forward by Li Hong at the beginning of construction. Therefore, the sign of entering Taiyi city is the huge wooden copper coin on the roadside. After the copper coin, there is Taiyi city inside. On the back of the coin, naturally, it is outside Taiyi city. For that huge copper coin, Bai Chun, who passed by every time, had an impulse to dismantle it. The whole Taiyi city is built as if it is a huge garden. However, it is this copper stink that destroys all the beauty of Taiyi city from the perspective of Mount Taiyi. Although there are no gates and walls, some people who have already lived in Taiyi city still can''t help looking for the invisible gate and waiting for other friends and businessmen there. The copper coin has become a copper coin gate. At the copper coin gate, a group of people gathered around to watch the excitement. As Li Hong''s carriage passed by, Li Hong was lying on his chest with half a face on his chest. Bai Lu, holding a hair in her hand, was helping him pull out his ears. Snow looked at the outside, suddenly said: "Ye, is that a few people, they seem to hit people." "Who are they? Do you have acquaintances here? " "No, it''s the fast horses we met on the road. They seem to have hit people. They are reasoning there." "Pay back the money, then." Li Hong lies on the chest of summer solstice and says lazily. "It''s Wen Ting and Wen Zhen." Snow looked at the two leading people, murmured. "Who?" Li Hong suddenly gets up from Xia Zhi and looks out of the window. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 After Li Hong heard Xiaoxue''s words, he was shocked. If he had any secrets in recent years. The two people in Xiao Xue''s mouth just now, including some names of people he never met, are all on his blacklist. Although they are not on the must kill list, Li Hong''s hostility and defense against them can be said to be one of the main reasons for the establishment of "Jingwei". Wen Ting and Wen Zhen are not on his list. But Wen Ting''s wife, but Li Hong''s great grandfather: the eighteen daughters of the Gaozu Liyuan, he had to call his aunt when he saw someone else. Wu Mei, who was recommended by her great grandfather''s eighteen daughter, Qianjin princess, had his first face (male favorite), Xue Huaiyi, who should still be called Feng Xiaobao. Now it should be Li Hong thought about it, lying trough! Feng Xiaobao is one year old now! As for why he can remember in such detail when Wu Mei''s first face was born, it also owes to Feng Xiaobao''s ordinary life experience and his good luck to death! Feng Xiaobao was originally a peddler selling wild herbs in Luoyang City. He had an affair with Princess Qianjin''s maid. When they met in private, they were found by Princess Qianjin. When they were ready to be executed, Princess Qianjin saw that Feng Xiaobao, who was kneeling in front of her, was strong and handsome, so she moved her mind. At this time, the princess Qianjin is seeking Wu Mei''s sympathy and compassion because of a clan rebellion. Because of this case, Qianjin Princess even offered to be a daughter for Wu Mei to save her life. Therefore, shortly after leaving Feng Xiaobao by her side, Qianjin princess took the opportunity to give Feng Xiaobao to Wu Mei. Since then, Wu Mei''s dirty years of soliciting men''s favor have been opened. For Li Hong, who had been a beggar or a thief in his nine to ten generations, all of these were the daily routine of listening to stories in the streets and lanes. Naturally, he listened with great interest and lived in the scene, so it was difficult to remember. Therefore, it can be imagined that after Li Hong became the son of Wu Mei, he would not be allowed to do so, which would damage the royal face. "Jingwei" has been secretly looking for Feng Xiaobao, Zhang Changzong and Zhang Yizhi brothers in recent years. According to the meaning of "Jingwei" granted by Li Hong, as long as it conforms to the characteristics of what he said, it can be executed immediately. Li Hong sat in the carriage and watched the dispute between Wen Ting, Wen Zhen and the people outside, and his thoughts were still immersed in Feng Xiaobao. Now I want to come, Feng Xiaobao is just one year old, and he is suspected of killing people. Moreover, Zhang changzong and Zhang Yizhi are their unborn sisters, recommended by Princess Taiping. I think they are not old at the moment. Li Hong, who had a dull look, looked out of the window all the time. At this moment, all of a sudden, the crowd around him dispersed. From time to time, we could hear the voices of the people saying, "Miss Bai''s carriage is here. Get out of the way." "Miss Bai is here. She can make up her mind about it." "What did Miss Bai do at the gate of the city? It looks grand. " Meng Meng listened to Li''s carriage and told him to stop at the window. In the end, he still wanted to see what the charming, elegant and beautiful Bai Chun looked like in front of people and whether it was different from that in front of himself. Sure enough, Bai Chun''s carriage did not drive to him, but stopped on the other side. Bai Chun, dressed in white, came out slowly like a charming snow lotus flower in the crowd''s exclamation. "Wow..." The crowd looked at Bai Chun''s appearance, and at the same time sent out a burst of alarm, although some people in the crowd have seen Bai Chun. But every time I see Bai Chun, it seems that it gives people a completely different temperament. No wonder people are looking at her in a daze. Wen Ting and Wen Zhen frown unconsciously. Although they don''t know Bai Chun, they occasionally hear the name. They can be the half master of Taiyi city. Today, the prince''s Highness has entrusted heavy responsibilities, but has not given any absolute confidants. Bai Chun has no expression and doesn''t eat people''s fireworks. Li Hong looks up and says: "if I keep looking at her like this, it''s better to move a Buddha statue as a companion. At least the Buddha has a smiling face, which is much better than her cold virtue. Of course, not to mention the summer solstice, right Bai Lu covered her mouth and chuckled. Knowing that he was joking with Bai Chun, she whispered, "master, I think Bai Chun looks pretty, but I can''t do it anyway. What''s more, he lanminzhi has run into several nails here in Bai Chun. " Li Hong couldn''t help looking sideways: "he lanminzhi followed her to Taiyi city? I really want to pester Bai Chun. " "It seems, but Bai Chun has never paid attention to him." Bai Lu continued. A master and a servant were chewing their tongues in the carriage with high interest, and the master had now reached a large open space made up by the onlookers. The people around him are obviously full of awe for Bai Chun. Even the nearest one is ten steps away from Bai Chun, which makes Bai Chun see the situation inside without any effort.I saw a cart of tea scattered on the ground, the other eight people were standing in the middle of the field, a businessman like man standing in front of the eight people with a sad face. "Tea will be compensated according to the price, and the damaged parts of the carriage will be compensated according to the amount of money needed to repair the carriage." Bai Chun takes a look at the tea shop''s staff, and then at the eight gorgeous people. Although the voice is not big, it gives people a feeling that can not be disobeyed. Wen Ting and Wen Zhen took a look at Bai Chun and were thinking about what to do when a hu man came with them, but he was dissatisfied and said, "do you want to pay for it? Why not ask the right and wrong first, who is right and who is wrong? It''s his carriage that''s blocking our way, and he should compensate us. " Bai Chun looked up at the hu man and said, "his carriage is close to the side of the road. If you let him, I''m afraid he will have to drive the carriage into the shop next to him. Such a spacious road, even if you eight riding side by side, will not affect you, so let you compensate is fair. " "It is In such a spacious road, you have to chase people''s buttocks and let them get out of the way. It''s unreasonable. " Someone in the crowd said. "As I saw just now, the waiter of the tea house hastened to make way for you after hearing the sound of the horse''s hooves behind him, but you didn''t stick to it and you just wanted to squeeze with others." Another voice in the crowd said. "Who saw it? Stand up and speak clearly to your face. It''s no good man to stand in the crowd and speak. " Hu turned his head and threatened the crowd. Bai Chun ignored, the voice was still very light, took a look at Wen Zhen, Wen Ting, and said, "what do you mean, it''s no compensation?" "Miss Bai, I''m Wenting. I have something important to do when I come to Taiyi city this time, and it''s really the waiter of this tea house who doesn''t give in first..." "Nonsense, I''ve dodged to the corner, only a little slower. He whipped my horse with a whip, otherwise he would not have collided with the man''s horse after being frightened." Said the tea shop assistant angrily. At first he was afraid of these well-dressed people, but now that Miss White arrived, he was naturally not afraid. In Taiyi City, no one dares to offend Miss Bai, not to mention Miss Bai''s justice. "Miss Bai, for your honor, we won''t care about him. This horse was transported from the western regions. It''s worth a lot of money. Now the leg of the horse is broken. I think Miss Bai should be very clear about the cost of medicine. Even if he comes to ten carts of tea, he will not be able to see a doctor for my horse. So let''s step back. Let''s get to the bottom of the matter for the time being. Who will not be held responsible? " Wen Ting thought about it and said. In his opinion, this is the biggest concession he has made in the face of the prince. Although I came to Taiyi city this time, I didn''t ask for Bai Chun, but I did ask for Bai Chun''s master. If this matter is hard to understand, if this beautiful woman told her master, she would like to influence her purpose and so on. White pure complexion calmly shook his head, tone is still indifferent: "no, it''s your fault, it''s your fault, there''s no saying that each of you can make a step..." "You Do you really think we''re afraid of you? Let''s leave now. I''ll see who dares to stop us! " Hu people are impatient. A little woman dare to challenge Wen Ting! As soon as the Hu people finished speaking, they suddenly gathered around, surrounded by a group of them, each with a firm look. It seems that they will never let them leave easily. Bai Chun slowly walked to the center of the field, picked up a piece of tea on the ground, and said to Wen Ting, "it''s not easy for tea merchants to pick up tea. It''s even harder to earn some hard money. Besides, this is Taiyi City, which has always been a business. This is not Luoyang City. Since you are here, you have to follow the rules here. Unless you''re him Wen Ting''s face changed. He thought Bai Chun didn''t know who he was, but when he heard people say Luoyang City, it was obvious that they knew their identity and who you were, and they didn''t buy your account. Obviously, they had something to rely on. Although Bai Chun''s voice is still not big, but the tone has been very firm. If you don''t lose money today, it is obviously impossible to be good. What''s more, he also recognized that the "unless you are him" in Bai Chun''s mouth refers to Li Hong, the fifth Prince of today''s emperor, who has always been vindictive and never suffered losses! Wen Ting speechless gaze at Bai Chun, behind the eyes of the Hu people twinkle sinister, at the moment want to kill Bai Chun. "Well, I promise you. Miss Bai said, "we''ll pay for it." Wen Ting bit his teeth. The hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss. One day, he will let Bai Chun fall into his own hands. He can''t live and die! "This is something you two need to discuss. Get to know about it and leave. It has been delayed for a long time." After listening to Wen Ting''s words, Bai Chun turned to go out and said faintly while walking. With such an attitude, Wen Ting is very angry. It turns out that people don''t take him seriously at all! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 "You remember Miss Bai. If one day Miss Bai and I meet on a narrow road, don''t blame me for the pity and pity that I don''t understand! I will never forget what happened today! " The hu man looked at Bai Chun''s back and said in a loud voice. Bai Chun didn''t care about him. He walked leisurely to Li Hong''s carriage. He put his back on his back and raised a middle finger at Yuan Li. What does it mean to look at her in a daze? Is this a challenge? Or respond to yourself? They saw that Bai Chun didn''t get on the carriage when she came, but got into the bigger one opposite. The carriage drew the curtain and could not see who was inside. She was able to invite Miss Bai chun to the car. Wen Ting and Wen Zhen watched Bai Chun get on the carriage, and they couldn''t help thinking. The carriage seemed to have met before, as if they had seen it there. Oh, by the way, I met them on the way today. When I was waiting for someone to cross them, the carriage had already made way for them and did not stop them from moving forward. Thinking of this, he was shocked: "is it the prince?" After a second thought, Wen Ting overturned his guess: "it can''t be the prince. If it''s the prince, how can it be on the road with a carriage? Moreover, it is said that the prince has always been a tough character, and he must report his revenge. How can he make way for himself and others Looking at the mysterious carriage, Wen Ting frowned and shook his head, but he felt a little uneasy in his heart. He just hoped that the car was not the prince. "Although these people are clans, they don''t all know the crown prince. I saw them on the way today. They raised a lot of smoke and dust. Fortunately, we closed all the windows in advance." Snow to sit next to her, just on the carriage white pure said. Bai Chun touched the red cheek in the snow white and said with a light smile, "then why didn''t you go down and tell me just now that I''ll teach them a good lesson." "I won''t let you go down and make trouble." Xiao Xue pouts her lips and defends the prince who ate the soil for a long time. The carriage drove slowly along the broad street of Taiyi city. There were busy shops on both sides. Businessmen came and went, chatting with the shopkeeper with a smile on their faces, bargaining with the shopkeeper seriously, or happily waving their hands to the backyard for loading. Although people come and go, lively and prosperous, but on the whole it seems very harmonious and peaceful. In front of each shop or the broad street, all are clean and tidy, and there is no trace of garbage flying around. Li Hong opened the curtain and looked at the lively scene outside. He said faintly, "Bai Chun, you''d better be careful about that guy named Suo Yuanli. He''s not an oil-saving lamp. Try to be prepared and don''t suffer from him at that time." Hearing Li Hong''s words, the five girls in the carriage were all surprised. Bai Chun asked in surprise, "how do you know, sir? You don''t really know how to calculate, do you? " "If you look at people''s faces, you can see one or two things. Otherwise, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang, you really think they are fakes. There is a certain truth in that As Li Hong said this, he couldn''t help thinking of the two magic sticks. He didn''t know that if they met one day, they would see something from themselves. "Suo Yuan Li? What can this hu man have? Is it the guest of Wenting''s family White pure light frown way. Li Hong gave a cold smile. Who was Suo Yuanli? In a dozen or twenty years'' time, officials of the whole Tang Dynasty would see people shaking their legs. Suo Yuan Li, one of the four most cruel officials, had thousands of debts in his hands. So Yuanli, Zhou Xing, Lai Juncheng, Hou Sizhi, in the first few years of the Empress Dowager''s reign, and in the first few years when they advocated the politics of cruel officials, none of them could have had thousands of lives. When the carriage drove to the center of Taiyi City, there was a huge manor. The courtyard wall was built with stones more than one person high. Under the corner of the wall, there were rows of flowers in full bloom, which made the whole courtyard beautiful. I''m afraid that the two buildings built with a wooden door have different features. But each building is two-story to the top, not built very tall. There are green trees and red flowers between the buildings. For isolation, the ground is green and the lawn is clean and tidy. You can''t wait to lie there and relax at once. The winding path paved by goose warm stone, as well as some small pavilions and pavilions, or rockeries and lakes, form a perfect and poetic landscape. The gate leads directly to the highest building in the middle, and there is a specially built road for the carriage to walk on. It is paved with neat and clean bluestone slabs, and the carriage is stable and light on it. The white building in the middle of the manor is bigger and more magnificent than the surrounding houses. It looks as if it is five stories high. Standing on the highest floor, you can overlook the whole Taiyi city. The carriage stopped slowly at the door. The maid had been waiting at the door for a long time. She helped Li Hong get out of the car and bowed to Li Hong.Li Hong stood at the door and waved his hand at will and said, "no, we are not familiar with each other. We''d better relax. Don''t be too nervous. Learn more from your Miss Bai." The maiden then stood on both sides, and Li Hong walked forward. He looked at the building built in his own style and exclaimed, "tut Who came up with this idea? He must be a genius. Such a good house can draw drawings. " Bai Chun naturally disdains to listen to it. Although this building is practical and convenient, it cost the most money to build it at the beginning, and all the furnishings inside are built according to his requirements. The luxury and luxury of this building are outrageous! The design of the fifth floor is even more simple Bai Chun doesn''t know how to describe it. In short, this is the best house she has ever seen in her life. All the furnishings, furniture and so on are extremely precious raw materials! But what can make her balance is that the fifth floor is not for him, but for the emperor and empress. Li Hong can only live on the fourth floor at most. As for the second floor, the third floor is reserved for the emperor and Queen''s eunuchs. On the first floor, there is a small conference room and a banquet hall, including a living room. After several people sat down in the living room, Li Hong patted the soft sofa made of cotton and sighed: "I will not go to the restricted area today, but I will talk about it tomorrow. After a day''s carriage, I am almost exhausted." Bai Chun nods, Hua Meng and others are busy helping Li Hong decorate, sleeping room in the evening and other appliances, leaving Bai Chun alone. "By the way, talk about it. How are the merchants in Taiyi city these days? How many stewards have come? " "Yes, sir." Bai Chun stood in front of Li Hong respectfully and said solemnly, "there are hundreds or even thousands of merchants from the north and the south. They arrived a few days ago." "Businessmen can''t get up early without profit. They play a decisive role in the business of the Tang Dynasty, and they are also the economic pillar of the Tang Dynasty. This time, they are paid so much attention to, obviously, for the share and formula, as well as the license of the Ministry of housing. Any more? " "Yes. Envoys from Tubo, Dashi, Tuyuhun, tiele, Persia and other countries in the western regions have all arrived in Taiyi city one after another. Even Baiji, Gaoli, Silla and especially the Japanese state have already settled in Taiyi city ahead of schedule. " Bai Chun thought about it and went on. "What are they doing here? Do you want to have a share? Dream Li Hong looked at Bai Chun and said scornfully. Bai Chun also looked at him, and then solemnly said, "my Lord, some of these people come alone, some of them are in secret alliance with the royal clan, or the officials of the imperial court..." "Royal clan?" "Yes, sir. In recent days, various kinds of intelligence analysis showed that envoys of various countries had close contact with them. After following them, they found that some of them had secretly formed an alliance with each other in order to obtain huge profits from Taiyi city. " Seeing that Li Hong was silent, Bai Chun continued: "besides, when you just arrived at the gate of Taiyi city copper coins, my maid received the new information from Jingwei. King Ji, King Zhao, King Cao, and Wang Han and Wang Huo have all set out to go here today." "What do you mean? It''s normal. Don''t be nervous. " Li Hong looked at Bai Chun with a frown and comforted, "you can''t expect that all the people in the prince''s house are loyal to me, Li Hong. There are always people with ulterior motives watching my every move. As soon as I arrived today, they started to set out. Naturally, someone told them my schedule in time." "Sir, do you want Jingwei to investigate the house thoroughly?" Bai Chun always feels that this is not safe. If something goes wrong, it is very difficult for us to clarify, or investigate which party did it. "What to check? Some rotten shrimps and fish can''t turn the big waves. These are not the key points. What you should pay attention to is how many people like Suo Yuanli are following in these clans. Uncle Wang will certainly not come out in person. When you have finished talking, I will have to bargain with them. Therefore, you need to decide for yourself who those people are and how to allocate the quota instead of letting them take advantage of us. " "Yes, sir. The five surnamed Qiwang and other aristocratic families, including princesses like today''s Qianjin princess, have also sent many visitors. Some of them have arrived, some are already on the way. " "Hehe, what are you going to do? I moved Li Hong, and all the money strings in the Tang Dynasty followed me! It seems that Taiyi city is a real opportunity. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 "Which of these people didn''t come for the wealth of Taiyi city. The five surnames and seven glances one by one in front of the common people in the world, pretending to be saints. When they saw the opportunity to take advantage of business opportunities, they were not just like ordinary businessmen. It was hypocritical." Bai Chun put the tea brought by the maid to Li Hong''s hand, and then sat down next to Li Hong and said. "It can''t be said that although these people are famous for their benefits, they are also responsible for the suffering of the people and the stability of the country. What''s more, they also have to support a big family. With such a deep foundation, even the royal family can ignore it. The royal family''s relatives have to depend on their faces. Moreover, it is not only their influence in the Tang Dynasty, but also their financial resources, which is enough to provide all the necessary support before the scholars become prosperous. So, it''s not contradictory to put these on them. But we must be careful not to fall into their whole set. Who knows how many forces they have sent to deal with us? If one of them fails, all of them will fall into their hands, and the Jiangnan warlords will take a great initiative in wealth, which is not what we want to see. " Li Hong put his head on Bai Chun''s shoulder and sniffed at the delicate fragrance of her hair. white pure without moving, tightly frown: "slaves and one thing is very worried, this perfume, soap seems to have walked out of the wind, the slaves fear that they will be in trouble, make an article in this regard." Li Hong chuckled innocently: "you can rest assured. No matter what you do, as long as you remember where your power is highest, even if they kneel down and beg you, it will not help? By the way, tell the myth that from tomorrow on, the "medicated food room" will be strictly controlled. All craftsmen can only live in the accommodation provided by the "medicated food room" during this period of time. No one is allowed to leave the medicated food room for a step. The left guard is also on the alert. Who knows whether these people are plotting against the "medicated food room." Li Hong was not worried about perfume, and it was normal to let it out. After she used perfume and soap, she was very strict in the imperial palace. However, all the rumors are leaked from the empress dowager, who is exerting pressure on herself. She does not want to see these things in the market soon. She wants to enjoy the unique superiority of the royal family. so now Li Hong is also forced to gather a lot of soap, but perfume and soap are still in strict control. plus the high and ridiculous price of his head, as well as the conditions for the purchase to be verified and verified, within 35 years, the sale of perfume can be kept to a minimum within the guarantee of profit. This time, although the chamber of Commerce in Taiyi city has not yet been held, the whole city has become extremely busy after Li Hong moved in. Restaurants, inns, teahouses, casinos and other entertainment places are full of people. In addition, the five surnames and seven hopes, Royal relatives, princesses, princesses and foreign envoys were spying on them, and even some people had quietly moved into Taiyi city. Everyone knows how much great wealth Taiyi city has produced in recent years. Although there is no specific figure, they can still roughly guess that the annual income of Taiyi city is much higher than that of their country''s tax! Li Hong did not choose to eat in the manor, but chose to go out of the manor on foot with ten people like Bai Chun at night and chose to eat in a restaurant. Taiyi city has more money. If you look at the palace lanterns on both sides of the clean, tidy and spacious street, you can get a general idea. Every palace lantern is covered by glass lampshade, lighting up the streets and lanes of Taiyi city. Even when it is windy and rainy, Taiyi city is a city worthy of its name. If you look down from a high place, you can see that all the streets are like fire dragons in the night, occupying the earth, forming a very beautiful night scene and forming a beautiful pattern. It is even popular among the people that Taiyi city is richer than the imperial palace. Every time Li Hong heard this, he would like to go up and kick that man. No matter how rich he is, he can''t be as rich as Daming Palace! They accounted for 70% of the cost of ah!!! That''s how my parents pit their own son!!! Walking in the busy and crowded streets of Taiyi City, the night light in the bright palace lamp, slowly slow down the pace of preventing people from going home, quietly with the palace lantern, one bright and one dark silent waiting for the city. Bai Chunxuan''s restaurant is naturally his own, and the dishes here are more innovative. They are all created by the inspiration of a sudden burst of inspiration when someone eats food. Therefore, the most popular restaurant in Taiyi city is this restaurant. On the second floor of the restaurant, there is a rarely used room. No matter how much money you pay, you will not be allowed to sit in for dinner. The waiter of the hotel greets and delivers at the door. When he sees Bai Chun and his party, he looks stunned at first. Then he salutes Bai Chun in a hurry. Then he knocks on the board at the door and signals the shopkeeper to come out quickly. Miss Bai is here. The shopkeeper came out from behind the counter in a hurry. After sending off the clerk, he went to Bai Chun with a smile and said, "Miss White, please."As for Li Hong, who was walking among the crowd, and Huameng and others around him, the cupboard just nodded politely. As for the noble childe who could let Miss Bai accompany him and walked in the middle of the crowd, judging from his years of experience, this is not the person who is qualified to greet himself. I''m afraid that only Miss Bai is qualified to greet him. After all, every time Miss Bai comes here, she is surrounded by people. She is a respected object. She has never seen anyone who can let Miss Bai accompany her in Taiyi city. "Get your room ready." White pure light smile smile, say. "No, just be casual. Maybe the hall will be nice." Li Hong doesn''t pay attention to stop. Bai Chun, who is talking to the cupboard, goes straight inside. Some lonely dignitaries are used to it. It''s also good to mix with ordinary people. It''s also a good thing to stay at the top for a long time, and occasionally get involved in it. It''s also a good thing to listen to what they say. Bai Chun listens to free and easy horse tail words, can''t help but white his eyes, so he is comfortable, he and others are not comfortable, who can relax to eat a few meals, but also have to be careful and cautious about the situation around. But no way, the master said, she also helpless, had to say to the shopkeeper: "listen to him." "Miss Bai, the guests are full. Only the upper room is empty today." The palm cabinet is a little embarrassed. I feel a lot of pressure before I enter the door. The shopkeeper follows in white pure one side, facial expression some hair stiff says. Although he didn''t know why these people, including Miss Bai, were so nervous about the young man, when he saw the young man enter the door, Miss Bai and others immediately followed him and murmured about his identity. "No, no, no, there''s a table. The people at that table seem to be leaving, and we''re sitting there." He said, pointing to the bright table in the hall. White pure swept one eye, continue to light to palm cabinet says: "press him to do." After the guests left the table, they immediately arranged for the staff to clean up, and then quickly asked Li Hong and others to sit down. The cupboard looked at the young man sitting at the head of the table calmly, while Miss Bai was sitting next to the boy with a calm and natural look, and then looked at the seat direction of the other eight people. The sweat on the shopkeeper''s face ran down involuntarily. His back was sweating, and his legs and stomach began to shiver. What kind of noble young man is this This This is clearly the prince''s highness, my mother. If the service is not good and one is not satisfied, will he be pulled out and beheaded. "White Miss Bai, take a look at today What do you want to eat today? " The cupboard suddenly became stuttering. The upright waist of the cupboard collapsed at the moment. His face was full of anxiety and tension. Bai Chun looked up strangely at the shopkeeper who was still as usual just now. How could he suddenly become like a shrimp and stammered incompletely. Take a look at Li Hong, who looks around occasionally. He immediately understands the reason. He reaches out his jade hand and pats the chopsticks that are turning around at his fingertips. He says to the cupboard, "just take the top few you are good at. Don''t be nervous. He doesn''t eat people. Everything goes as usual." When watching Bai Chun take off the chopsticks from the young man''s hand, his heart almost jumps out of his throat. Will the prince cut her off all his life. But Yu Guang looked at the prince, and saw that the prince looked as usual, as if he didn''t care at all. Miss Bai''s rude behavior to him just now, watched the prince put down his chopsticks and began to look around again. Then his heart, which had been shivering and broken, slowly calmed down. He bowed respectfully to the young prince. After Bai Chun waved his hand, his legs and stomach were cramped, and he ran to the kitchen to tell him. There is only one voice in my mind at this time: I''m the prince of the Tang Dynasty, and I''m sitting in the hall eating! Just like other merchants and common people, they just sit in the hall and have a meal. Sitting on the other side of the summer solstice, like Huameng and other people, felt fresh and nervous about eating in the hall of so many people. It''s fresh because there are few such experiences. I''m afraid that some of these people will recognize the prince. I have to be careful in case of accidents. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 Looking around, Li Hong suddenly laughed and knocked on the table with his chopsticks to indicate to several people: "what are you nervous about? This is Taiyi city. Listen to what these people are talking about." After hearing Li Hong''s words, several people were stunned. Then they looked at Li Hong''s listening with great interest. They also began to listen to the conversation of these people in the hall. One of the people at the next table said, "shopkeeper he, you have to help us in any case. When we come here, our eyes are black and we depend on our relationship with you." The other said in embarrassment, "Oh, No. This time, Taiyi city is an opportunity. Let alone us, there are so many The man looked around warily, and then deliberately lowered his voice and said, "it''s just that a lot of senior officials from Chang''an and Luoyang have sent people to contact my nephew, and they all want to see if they can flatter Miss Bai. It''s hard." The other side of the topic, of course, is inseparable from these themes: "Sir, don''t you say that you and Miss Bai have met each other? Do you want to see if we can get ahead of the others and catch up with Miss Bai? " "Don''t worry about it. This time, whether it''s Miss Bai from Taiyi city or the Secretary of the Ministry of Hubu, we''ll have someone on duty under them. In another two days, when I get free to meet them, how can we beat the others?" "It''s said that Dou Yi, the richest man in Chang''an City, also brought Mi Liang, a famous hu man. It''s said that they had a friendship with the princess of Xincheng. I''m afraid that Dou Yi will get permission from the Ministry of housing first." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± After listening for a long time, until Li Hong and Li Hong finished their meal, people in the hall were still discussing the issue of share and permission. And Li Hong also heard, who is the most popular in the eyes of these merchants now? They don''t know any dignitaries, but they also have their way to get close to the core characters, that is, from the forbidden area of Taiyi city. Taiyi city from each area of the person in charge there to find a breakthrough, hope to be able to get in touch with Bai Chun through them. But listen to listen, none of these people really come with background, but they are some real businessmen who work hard for their lives. Li Hong valued them most, because he believed that these people, regardless of their small industry, were engaged in business with their heart. They knew how to create and perfect, and that only by being brave in innovation in the highly competitive shopping malls could they survive. For those businessmen who have official and clan background, they do not develop for the sake of development, they are to please the master and make more money. They will take advantage of their background and speculate. When they get it easily, they will not think about innovation. They will only think about how to monopolize and how to make the original things bring them more profits. Li Hong felt that listening to it was almost the same, and then said to Bai Chun, "did you hear me? How can we make the economy of the Tang Dynasty, which is about to be stagnant, continue to develop depends on them, not those royal families or high-ranking officials and nobles. " Bai Chun nodded silently. Now he understood why the prince chose to eat in the hall rather than upstairs, rather than in the manor. His purpose was to find out whether these real merchants were worth his support. "Well, let''s go back. That''s about it. That''s all the useful news. " Li Hong gets up lightly, and the summer solstice quickly moves away the chair to make it easier for Li Hong to go out. When the shopkeeper at the door saw Li Hong coming, his legs and stomach began to shiver involuntarily. This is the prince of the Tang Dynasty. He appears in front of him like this. This is the blessing of his life. When Li Hong passed by, he also patted his body, which was about to become a good-bye shopkeeper''s shoulder: "it''s hard for you today, not bad." "Thank you very much Yes, yes, thank you very much Palm cabinet tense incoherent, legs a soft, almost kneeling on the ground. Li honghun doesn''t care, and he takes the lead to go out under the protection of Huameng and others. Bai Chun was the last one to come out. When she was at the door, she saw a common man passing her by. She secretly handed a note to him. Bai Chun looks at Li Hong, who is joking with Xia Zhi and others in front of her. She takes time to look at the note and puts it into the sleeve pocket. Although it was late at night, many restaurants, tea shops and so on were still decorated with lanterns and decorations, and the guests were in a rush. Especially in the taverns of the Hu people, the Hu women danced in a conspicuous way. Their unique clothes leaked out of their snow-white thighs and slender waist, which made many people linger and forget to return. Under the bright palace lanterns on both sides of Taiyi city street, some small peddlers regularly hawk in accordance with the division area, attracting the passing crowd. Bai Chun thought about it or walked quickly to Li Hong and said, "Ye, you have found two people who have been looking for two years." "Who?" Li Hong looked at the summer solstice with several strings in his hands. Today, a special snack of Taiyi City: sugar gourd. Asked in a puzzled way."Ming Chongyan and Du Yuanji." Bai Chun takes the Tanghulu in Xiazhi''s hand and hands it to Li Hong, who is in a daze. "Oh, where are they?" Li Hong asked. These two people were highly valued by him, although mingchongyan later became officials of the Tang Dynasty. But before he became famous, he was just like Du Yuanji. Later, he was confused and helped his father cure his headache. He even started his official career. Li Hong wanted him, for one thing, because he was a "medicated food room." on the other hand, he didn''t want to be mixed up in court. There were all kinds of officials. These people were destined not to be important officials in governing the country, but to be the masters of food and drink. It''s better to get them in their own hands before they get rich, so that they can play their greatest value in the "medicated food room". "Not long after entering Taiyi City, we didn''t know that they were the people we were looking for, but because of Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui, we determined their identity." "That''s good. Don''t disturb them. Just watch them carefully." After hearing the news, Li Hong felt a sense of scratching in his heart. Whether the "medicated food room" can continue to be comprehensively promoted, he still attaches great importance to mingchongyan and Du Yuanji. After a few people returned to the manor, Li Hong had a rough look at Bai Chun''s plan for the chamber of Commerce, and then he took a rest. After all, after a day''s journey, Li Hong was already a little sleepy for a person over ten years old. The next day, the sun was on the rise. Li Hongcai was not willing to be served by Bailu and Xiaohan to get up. He was still wearing a ponytail behind his head. Now he was in a state of no one''s care. His life was naturally bubbling with beauty. has the final say of him. Always on tenterhooks and in fear of being in the eastern palace, he is watching over two big men who are separated from the east palace wall. Moreover, he was also deprived of the unnecessary bondage of the imperial historian platform. With the help of the summer solstice, Bai Chun, and Xiao Xue, after a meal, they get on the carriage which has been waiting at the gate for a long time. Their destination is naturally the forbidden area of Taiyi city. The forbidden area of Taiyi city has high walls and strict protection, while the forbidden area is more like the inner city of Taiyi city. It is close to Taiyi mountain and built according to the mountain. The whole layout skillfully uses the whole mountain structure, including some caves, which are well utilized. The carriage slowly walked out of Taiyi city and drove to the foot of Taiyi mountain. After half an hour, it was close to the gate of forbidden area. There was a huge skull at the door, which gave people a sense of warning. Naturally, it was something Bai Chun wanted to tear down, because it was all the evil taste of the master. In addition, in this forbidden area, every area has the sign of the skull head, which can be seen everywhere. When Bai Chun is in a bad mood, Bai Chun will regard the skull head as Li Hong and scold him severely in his heart. The carriage passed smoothly, and the streets inside were as wide as Taiyi City, and each area was obviously isolated. As the carriage slowly drove in, Li Hong and others first arrived at the glass making site, and they had been waiting for a long time. After Li Hong jumped out of the carriage, the two quickly saluted: "villains have seen Ye." "Get up, you two are much more handsome than before. Gaga, let''s go and take me in." Li Hong some neurotic said. The whole glass making place is also very large. After visiting all the processes, Li Hong finally arrived at the finished product area. Looking at the neat glass on both sides, his face began to look gloomy. When a car of glass was loaded on the car and ready to be transported away, Li Hong stopped the carriage and walked slowly to the carriage door. Under the sunlight, the glass on the carriage reflected a dazzling light. "Bai Chun, where are these glasses going? For whom? " Li Hong stares at the glass, but the anger in his tone has already made several people around him feel nervous. "My Lord, these glasses are sent out of the forbidden area, and they are the shares of the countries in the western regions." White pure some by Li Hong''s silent anger, pressure breathless. "Can you tell me what''s wrong with the bubbles on the glass?" Li Hong continued to attract but not to speak, and continued to ask. Light tone, but let Bai Chun, summer solstice and others, as if to feel the prelude to the storm. Bai Chun found that her little hands had been soaked with sweat, and the whole person seemed to be a little stiff. Originally, she thought that she had been afraid of him for so many years, but she didn''t expect that when she got angry, she still felt afraid and even felt a sense of suffocation. "Yes, sir." White pure hard scalp, voice trembling way: "these glasses according to the standard, are defective products." "Why do you have to ship it? How many in all? It''s all smashed. Go to the medicated food room. " After that, Li Hong left without looking back. The summer solstice and others hurry to follow, leaving Bai Chun standing there, still can''t help shaking. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 Bear no grudges is even more prostrate on the ground, move also dare not move, the whole person is shivering like chaff. Bai Chun''s eyes are full of tears from time to time. After so many years, this is the first time that the crown prince is so angry with himself. He knows clearly that this is not his fault, but somehow he always feels a grievance in his heart. After half a day''s hesitation, he finally turned around and chose to follow the crowd to the last forbidden area, the "medicated food room". The inspection of medicated food room is very strict. Even Li Hong needs to take down all the metal articles on his body, let alone others. Silk goods, including silk, are not allowed to be brought in by anyone. Even hair needs to be tied up to pass. Fortunately, today''s summer solstice and other people are like pure white, wearing clothes and skirts made of pure cotton. Li Hong and his party had made sufficient preparations before they came. For so many years, she has been wearing a white shirt and skirt made of pure cotton cloth. It is also because of the existence of the "medicated food room" that it is so easy to get in and out. Gunpowder, of course, is the top priority in the medicated dining room, but black powder is only one of them, and yellow explosive is the top secret. However, there is no way to make great progress. Li Hong knew that the Yellow explosive was the most stable of all explosives, and only this kind of explosive could become the most reliable one in this era of extreme lack of production safety. Picric acid is another kind of explosive, which is extremely unstable. Li Hong now only lets a few people explore slowly in the natural cave of Taiyi city. He doesn''t know whose idea it was. He actually synthesized nitric acid with sulfuric acid to treat glycerin. Then a yellow transparent liquid, nitroglycerin, appeared. Sun Simiao also knew the formula of gunpowder at this time. In his "sun Zhenren Dan Jing", he recorded the formula of gunpowder: "sulfur, saltpetre, saponin together burning sulfur subdued fire method." Everyone who enters the "medicated food room" will be covered tightly. With the improvement of glass technology, glasses for protecting eyes will naturally come into being. Each person has a pair of goggles, including thick masks, gloves, and so on. In short, everyone can see each other exposed to the outside, only a pair of eyes under the goggles. The "medicated food rooms" of more than 100 people occupy a considerable area. Most of the caves belong to the "medicated food rooms". Lawlessness is one of the responsible persons. Turning around in the medicated food room makes Xia Zhi and others feel like they have walked through the gates of ghosts. The prince, who has never taken the rules seriously, is very cautious in his actions. He is very careful to touch those black, yellow or other liquids. But it was also the first time that they found another side of the prince. When communicating with the craftsmen in the "medicated food room", they saw a real man: serious and attentive. Looking at the clear eyes, can not help but some heart, as if the heart has been tightly maintained in the prince. Everyone was sweating when they came out. There was no way. Although the cave was cool and dry, they could not hold a thick cotton dress and full armed. After coming out, Li Hong didn''t say anything. He went straight to the carriage, but said faintly, "go back to the mansion." As for Bai Chun, Li Hong is not even interested in taking a look at his eyes. At the moment, he is still holding a breath in his heart. Is this really a tradition of the Chinese nation? Why would someone lower the standard unconsciously? All the gains and losses, Bai Chun is not unclear, but why she still dare to hide herself, the defective glass, sold to merchants! Speculation, shoddy, who knows that can temporarily profit, but Bai pure she does not know the disadvantages of doing so? Bai Chun looks lonely, and the last one gets on the carriage. He is hard-working and follows the carriage one by one. No one knows how the prince will punish them next. Since the summer solstice and other people got on the bus, they have also become cautious, not as relaxed as when they came. They rarely see the prince get angry once a year, or even remember when the prince got angry last time. The cheetah and others are better. However, they are outside the carriage. Naturally, they feel less about the oppressive atmosphere in the carriage. Li Hong leaned against the window of the carriage and did not speak. He just looked at the scenery outside quietly and thought about his own thoughts. For a few people in the car, he naturally knows that if they are in a bad mood, they will not be in a good mood. But this matter must let Bai Chun have a long memory, otherwise I don''t know what will happen in the future. "Sir, Bai Chun knows his guilt. Please punish him." White pure tone has fear, also has grievance to say. "Do you know it''s wrong? In recent years, I trust Taiyi city to you, but what have you done? Don''t you know that our Taiyi city''s reputation is more valuable than those copper coins? Now you are the only one. You monopolize the market. But when the chamber of commerce is over, businessmen from both the north and the South can make this glass. What do you want to compete with them? "Bai Chun''s words completely ignited the powder keg. Li Hong looked at Bai Chun kneeling in the carriage and continued to say coldly: "when merchants no longer trust you, even if you reduce the price, you can''t get back your lost reputation! No matter when, you must always remember that quality is the only basis for you. If you lose this creed, sooner or later you will lose all the merchants in Taiyi city! At that time, what can you take to restore the reputation of Taiyi city? Say it The more he said, the more angry Li Hong said. Finally, looking at Bai Chun, who was kneeling there, he could not help but clap the table in the carriage. With a crack, the tea set on the table vibrated. The five people in the carriage trembled involuntarily. The tea on the table was knocked over and flowed wantonly. However, none of them dared to clean up those things. They just knelt down in the carriage and remained motionless. The carriage slowly drove into the manor. The weather above seemed to match Li Hong''s mood. The cloudy sky began to drop the big raindrops. "I have a good self-examination, and I have no complaint. I give you my full power. Don''t they know how to stop you? How much glass like that sold? All recovered! No matter it''s from the western regions or from the Tang Dynasty, we''ll pay twice the price and replace all the glass for free After saying that, Li Hongtou also did not return, then walked into the hall. Hearing Li Hong''s faint voice, Bai Chun almost fainted! She knows better than anyone else how many defective products there are and how many they have sold. If all of them are recovered and then paid twice the price, and the glass is replaced free of charge, it will be a shocking expense! "My lord..." Bai Chun cried out sadly. "Those who resist will be killed." Li Hong''s light tone is full of ruthlessness and coldness. As time goes by, the rain drops get bigger and bigger. Bai Chun and her hard-working three people watch the carriage slowly drive away from the main building. Xia Zhi and others secretly pat her on the shoulder to show comfort. They quickly follow Li Hong into the hall. In front of the huge French window on the fourth floor, Li Hong is sitting on a reclining chair while the summer solstice is waiting carefully and gently. The rain outside seems to be Li Hong''s mood at this time. "Sir, call them in." The summer solstice peeked out of the window. In the pouring rain, Bai Chun''s straight and emaciated figure kneels in the rain, with a left and a right behind him. He is lying on the ground with no complaint. "What do you want her to do? You can kneel down if you want to. If you do something wrong, you should have the consciousness to bear it!" Li Hong obviously still has gas in his heart, said coldly. "Sir, I''m afraid that Bai Chun''s body and bones will go on like this, and you will not be able to open the chamber of Commerce. Are you still counting on her?" "Count on her? I hope that she will destroy Taiyi City sooner or later. You can ask her how much money Taiyi city has lost because she is reluctant to give up? Do I need money? Do you need money in Datang? In recent years, I think she is making money to earn black heart, such defective products are also used to sell, how much money lost, Taiyi city or I can bear, but the credibility lost, that is irreparable! Don''t you understand that in the summer solstice? " "Yes, the maidservant is guilty." Li Hong was afraid to speak again. Li Hong sighed heavily and said helplessly, "go ahead and call her in. It''s not easy for you. You don''t have a husband''s family so big. Should I marry her out?" "No, sir." Summer solstice quickly knelt down and said. "Why?" Li Hong got up from the reclining chair. For a while, he looked at the obscure Taiyi City, and then looked at Bai Chun kneeling downstairs. "Ye, you know, Bai Chun is the only one in her heart. She has been busy for so many years, but she doesn''t want to let down your expectation of her. What''s more, she has never thought of getting married at all. She just wants to serve you all her life just like a maid. " "Go ahead, go ahead, don''t just say something nice." Li Hong looks at already some tottering white pure, relaxed tone to say. "Yes, sir, I will go now." Summer solstice can not hide the excitement in the tone said. When you look up, you can see that the summer solstice is holding a bright colored oil paper umbrella and running to Bai Chun in the rain. Although they can''t hear what they say, but seeing Bai Chun''s stubborn appearance, Li Hong across the window knows that she doesn''t want to get up. Li Hong knew that Bai Chun couldn''t get along now. I''m afraid it was because of her mistake that Taiyi city lost a lot of money, so she was so stubborn that she couldn''t get up. But she didn''t know that Li Hong didn''t care about the money at all. What she cared about was the gold lettered signboard of Taiyi city and her pure personal reputation! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 Bai Chun in the rain was finally dragged into the building by the summer solstice. As Li Hong''s confidant, their five daughters and prince lived on the fourth floor. Naturally, the fifth floor was reserved for the emperor and empress. Li Hong looked at the white pure downstairs was dragged away, a hanging heart also put down, said that his heart does not care about Bai Chun, that is false. Renzhi also looked at the other command. Li Hong can finally relax. For so many years, Bai Chun has been following him to do his duty, and the burden on him is really not light. It is just like the rumor outside that Bai Chun is the part of the crown prince. Standing in front of the French window, Li Hong put down all his worries and began to appreciate the outside, baptizing all the torrential rain in Taiyi city. After a while, the anxious voice of the summer solstice thought at the door: "Ye, Bai Chun refuses to change clothes, and has been sitting there in a daze." "Why?" Li Hong did not look back and continued to appreciate the rain outside, but his attention was no longer in the rain outside. "I don''t know. I don''t care how I talk to her. I''m like a wooden man. So I came to see you." Summer solstice said finally, naughty spit out incense tongue, deeply afraid that the prince punish him for this. "In recent years, you''ve become so used to it that you''ve become more stubborn." Li Hong shook his horse''s tail behind his head and walked out of the room first. The summer solstice behind him is naughty and spits out the fragrant tongue. He quickly follows Li Hong and goes to Bai Chun''s room. Entering Bai Chun''s room, she saw a wet mark on the ground. She looked up and saw Bai Chun sitting alone in front of the window. Her cotton shirt and skirt were already wet through, closely sticking to her exquisite and proud figure. Long straight buttocks of hair because of the relationship between rain, as if drowned in water, not only does not appear embarrassed, but also has a different kind of beauty and temptation. Li Hong sighed helplessly, and slowly walked to Bai Chun. Even so, Bai Chun sat there still motionless. Her beautiful eyes lost the color of the past, which made her look gloomy and sad. Xia Zhi followed him and closed the door behind him. Then he stood behind Li Hong and waited for orders. "Don''t be sad. We don''t have no room to save, as long as we don''t make mistakes because of small mistakes." Li Hong stretched out his hand and gently put Bai Chunxiu''s hair on it. The rain on his beautiful eyes was wiped off. Bai Chun is still motionless. Her eyes are staring out of the window. She doesn''t seem to see her favorite prince in front of her. At this time, she doesn''t know what she is thinking. Li Hong continued to sigh. Bai Chun''s character was clearer than anyone else. When he was stubborn, he could not pull back ten cattle. Forced to do so, Li Hong took the silk handkerchief handed over by the summer solstice. He gently held the white and pure face in his hands and wiped the rain on his face gently. However, the rain under his eyes could not be wiped clean. It flowed and rubbed again and again. "No, why are you crying? Bai Chun, do you think I said you were wrong? " Li Hong looked at the endless tears and asked curiously. Bai Chun shakes her head in silence and continues to say nothing. Li Hong holds her beautiful cheek and her eyes continue to empty. "What''s the matter? Ah? What''s to be done in the future? Ah? You can''t say one by one. If you say it, you''ll lose your temper. If you become the prince, I''ll be your maid. " Li hongsong opened his beautiful white face and threw his wet silk handkerchief on the carpet under his feet. Looking at the place where Bai Chun sat at the foot, it was already a large wet area. He waved helplessly and said to Xiazhi: "Qiang Zi changed her clothes for her. It''s hard to wear wet and cold clothes like this again. It''s hard to get sick." "Yes, sir." The summer solstice answered in a hurry, two steps forward, ready to help Bai Chunxian take off the outer sleeve shirt. "Don''t touch me." White pure suddenly cold said, but the expression is still cold and desolate, two eyes continue to empty. The summer solstice had to step back two steps and looked at Li Hong helplessly. Li Hong is helpless to shake his head again, alas This is not a maid, this is my aunt. "I''ll warn you about the summer solstice. I''ll tell Xiaoxue later that whoever dares to learn from this aunt will be sent away. Li Xian and Li Zhe have been crying behind my mother every day these days, calling for a change of maid with me. If you dare to learn from her, you will be sent to them." Li Hong made a decision, but after thinking about it, he still gave the preventive injection to Xiazhi and others first, so as not to be able to say one by one in the future. "Yes, I remember what you said." Summer solstice said, also do not know buried in her towering face, at this time the expression is afraid or snickering. Helpless Li Hong continues to walk to Bai Chun and signals the summer solstice to close the curtain. The candle in the room has already been lit. Even if it is rainy, the whole room is as bright as day. Li Hong''s self-confident, calm hands on Bai Chun''s shoulder, fingers quick to untie the button of white pure cotton shirt and skirt. At this time, Bai Chun seems to be back to the way she was just now. In general, she lets Li Hong''s hands take off her sleeve shirt. Li Hong threw his sleeve shirt to the ground and continued to sigh: "you are an aunt. I serve you."White pure snow white neck, with Li Hong''s fingers flying, Bai Chun''s clothes and skirt buttons, are one by one untied, scattered. Li Hong gently pulled his hand, Bai Chun''s whole upper body was left with the only valuable underwear, and it was what Li Hong had done after drawing according to the underwear of the previous generation of women. The white body, the skin that can be broken by blowing bullets, and the body that is soft and boneless is full of attractive luster under the light. He reached out and touched his underwear. He was also soaked in the rain. He held his white, smooth and weak shoulder with one hand. On the snow-white and smooth shoulder, he held down a small scar. The scar is still that he was not careful. When he was playing skateboard, the skateboard was uncontrolled. When Bai Chun was afraid of him being hurt, he threw it on Bai Chun''s shoulder and left a small scar since then. Li Hong''s other hand all hesitated to untie, white pure underwear behind the only rope. With her upper body naked, Bai Chun suddenly burst into tears and threw herself into Li Hong''s arms, holding Li Hong''s waist tightly. Li Hong looked up at the ceiling, stroked the white and pure hair and said, "well, take off your skirt and take a hot bath yourself. There are many things you need to do tomorrow." Bai Chun doesn''t speak, but hugs Li Hong tightly. She doesn''t care about her hair. Originally, it''s on her bare back, which is as smooth as jade. Li Hong grabs it slowly and shakes the rain on it. Bai Chun doesn''t speak in Li Hong''s arms, but she nods obediently like a cat. Then she leaves Li Hong''s arms and gets up from her seat. The skirt, which has been completely unbuttoned by Li Hong, immediately slides onto the carpet with Bai Chun getting up. A perfect nude appears in front of Li Hong and the summer solstice. "Let''s go." Li Hong patted again. Bai Chun''s fragrant shoulder with a small scar. Bai chunshun nodded from, then walked to the bathroom, leaving a faint, refreshing fragrance. Looking at the disappearance of Bai Chun''s back, Li Hong''s nose seems to have the fragrance of a beautiful woman. Turning her head, Xia Zhi is staring at her own chest, as if thinking about who is bigger between her and Bai Chun. "Hot ginger soup, and I''ll take it for her later." Li Hong did not have a good look, is still thinking about the summer solstice said. Li Hong didn''t leave. Xia Zhi was awakened by Li Hong''s words. Her pretty face turned red, as if she was afraid of being discovered. So he hastily answered, and then picked up the wet clothes that white pure just took off on the ground, lowered his head and hurried out. After a while, Bai Chun, dressed in a white bathrobe, came out of the bathroom and looked at Li Hong sitting on her wide and soft bed. At the moment, she was leaning on her chin with one hand, as if she was thinking. Then he sat down beside the bed, and said with a faint sadness: "Bai Chun knows that she is wrong, but the maid is very guilty in her heart. She has failed to live up to your expectations and has made you lose so much money." Li Hong sat still on the bed, continued to lean on his chin, shook his upper body and said, "do I care about that little money? What I care about is the reputation of Taiyi City, as well as the status of Bai Chun in the hearts of Taiyi City, the Tang Dynasty and businessmen of various countries. It can''t be measured by money. " Li Hong finally moved. He sat on the bed and turned half of his body. He said to Bai Chun, who is in the water, he said: "you are welcome to say that you are Bai Chun, but you are worth more than the money we lost. Every word you say in Taiyi city will influence and influence the decision of half of the people in the commercial road of the Tang Dynasty, and even determine the direction of the whole economy of the Tang Dynasty. With your reputation, the businessmen of the Tang Dynasty will have absolute trust in you. They will believe in every word you say. But if you cheat them once, you''ll never get their full trust again. That''s more important than anything, you know? " Bai Chun nodded silently. Before, she thought she was just a housekeeper of the prince''s mansion. But with Li Hong''s words and her own thinking and understanding. At the moment, she has fully understood why the prince is so angry: she knows that sometimes in the eyes of the prince, money is not as important as credibility, which can not be measured by money. Although the prince''s decision will lose a lot of money, at least the reputation of Taiyi city and her Baichun is still the prince''s signboard and still has an unshakable position among businessmen. The knock on the door of summer solstice startles the meditative Bai Chun, and someone who lies lazily on someone else''s bed. Summer solstice with a maid slowly walked in, the maid''s hand carrying a bowl of steaming soup. Looking at the maid carefully put the medicine soup on Bai Chun''s hand, Li Hong stood up on the bed and said, "drink it, sleep well, maybe you can avoid getting sick." At this time, he did not look at the pure bed on his shoes! No wonder he had been sitting cross legged, no wonder he turned so stiff! "Summer solstice, run..." Li Hong rubs from the white pure bed to jump down, on the snow-white soft quilt, has left several big black footprints!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 Sure enough, Li Hong''s worry still happened. Bai Chun began to have a fever. After hearing the maid''s report, Li Hong crawled out of the bed with sleepy eyes. Like sleeping naked, he casually let snow cover his body with a pajama, under the careful leadership of the maid, came to the white pure room. Yesterday he stepped on the footprints of the quilt, white pure did not change, a big bed, white pure shrink in the quilt, appears much smaller. It''s really a little hot to pull the hair out of the white pure forehead and touch the white forehead. It seems that it''s not just a simple fever. I''m afraid her own reprimand has become her heart demon yesterday. Looking down at the delicate and beautiful cheek, at the moment is also red tuotuotuo, tightly frowning eyebrows, as if there are a lot of grievances in general, because of the lack of water, the red lips also appear to be a little dry, and from time to time also make a dreamy voice. Without saying a word, Li Hong reached into the bed and touched his white body. The whole palm of his hand touched the tender skin, which was hot. "Let the summer solstice bring some towels and a bucket of ice water, and ask for some alcohol." Li Hong stands beside the bed looking at the white pure that facial expression is afflicted to say. Before the maid had time to run out, Xiaoxue ran in and put Bai Chun lying on his back in accordance with Li Hong''s instructions. Soon, the summer solstice took a maid to bring a bucket of ice water, with a dozen soft towels in her hand. Li Hong has a habit of cleanliness. Even Hua Meng and other eunuchs are not allowed to enter the second floor of the building. So, after a while, another maid came in with some alcohol. Li Hong looked at Bai Chun with a painful expression and motioned for the summer solstice to soak the towel from the ice bucket, and then wrung it out and gave it to him. Taking the towel from Xia Zhi''s hand, Li Hong put the neatly folded towel on Bai Chun''s forehead, and said, "look carefully, and I''ll do it again and again in a moment, until her body is no longer hot." The two maidens stood on the other side of the bed, nodding timidly, and then widened their beautiful eyes, and without blinking at the prince''s application of white pure ice. Li Hong then took out the two white arms, and put ice towel on each wrist in turn, and then two slender white legs. Li Hong also applied the towel. "If the towel is warm, change it immediately. I''ve been doing this all the time, okay? " Li Hong put the last towel on, light said. "Yes, your highness." Said the two maids in a timid voice. After yawning, Li Hong went back to his room and looked at the sky outside. The sun gradually rose from the ground level. After a night''s rain, it stopped quietly in the morning. Looking out through the window, the raindrops that remained on the branches, treetops and eaves are falling to the ground with the last strength. The crystal clear raindrops, with their small tails flashing by, hit the ground and instantly integrate into the earth. The whole Taiyi City, washed by the heavy rain overnight, slowly wakes up in the early morning sun. On the clean and humid stone road, there are still some small puddles, crystal clear and spotless. After the rain that a fresh world, Li Hong standing in the room seems to be able to smell. Birds are already singing in the branches, standing on the black branches soaked by rain, enjoying the fresher air. In a trance, he was about to climb into bed and sleep again. He was called out by the summer solstice at the door. It had been half an hour. Bai Chun''s forehead was still very hot. The ice compress obviously didn''t cool the temperature, but it made Bai Chun no longer painful. Li Hong sighed helplessly. It seems that these rammed goods had to come by themselves. At that time, they all taught them how to use alcohol to wipe the bodies of people with high fever in order to reduce the fever. At the critical moment, they all became stupid. Impatiently went to the summer solstice, looking at the embarrassed expression, Li Hong couldn''t help but knock on the white forehead of Xiazhi: "stupid to death!" "Yes, the maid is stupid." Lazy to pay attention to her, Li Hong once again walked into Bai Chun''s room, stood in front of the bed and touched Bai Chun''s forehead and body again. It had a little effect, but it was not obvious. You can see Bai Chun''s expression that it was still very uncomfortable. "Continue to put towel ice on your forehead, summer solstice, and bring the alcohol." Li Hong looked at Bai Chun and had to help her wipe her body. To reduce fever can wipe the whole body, but the armpit and groin are the most important Two parts of the heat is difficult to send out, wipe some alcohol can help the body cooling properly. Holding a cotton cloth dipped in alcohol, Li Hong stepped directly on the bed, raised Bai Chun''s arm, and carefully wiped it with alcohol in the armpit. Under the astonished expression of Xiazhi and others, Li Hong lifted the quilt from the side, slowly separated the two legs of Baichun, and then wiped it again with alcohol in the groin, which covered the quilt again. "If the fever doesn''t subside, just continue what I just did, prepare more hot water, and let her drink more when she wakes up." Li Hong went out again.Today, he plans to go to Cuiwei palace, which is the Royal ancestral system. If he doesn''t go to Cuiwei palace after he gets to Taiyi City, the two of Chang''an city will have to be beaten again. At that time, the emperor''s grandfather died of illness in the Hanfeng Hall of Cuiwei palace, so he could not go. According to the system, he should show the prince''s honor guard, but Li Hong had already thought of a good reason in his heart: Taiyi city is now a mixture of dragons and snakes, and it is not suitable for children''s ministers to travel. Cheetah, Jingzhe and Xiaoxue travel with him. As for their own safety, "myth" has been fully prepared. This time, Taiyi city gathered in all directions. No matter "myth" or "Jingwei", their energy was also focused on the prince because of Li Hong''s arrival. Li Hong was not in the mood to care about how many people were protecting him in the dark. Leave a few people to take care of Bai Chun, and help her deal with some things. After a hasty meal, they take Xiaoxue to the carriage and go to Cuiwei palace. Cuiwei palace, as one of the royal palaces when the emperor was alive, naturally its importance is self-evident. Otherwise, it would not drag the sick and eventually die here. The architectural scale is also different underestimate, Hanfeng hall is naturally the bedroom hall, the court officials to discuss the place is Cuiwei hall. Besides Cuiwei palace, there was also the prince''s other palace, which belonged to Li Hong''s father at that time. When his father was a generation, he seldom came here. Basically, he went to Luoyang and Chang''an, and occasionally he came. But Li Hong never came to the palace. For Prince biegong, he just knew it existed. However, he did not know that once Li Zhi and Wu Mei came to Cuiwei palace together. They looked at the prince''s farewell palace nearby, and they counted Li Hong down one time. After passing through Jinhua gate, you can really enter the boundary of Cuiwei palace. Looking at the clean and dust free palaces nearby, the palaces still keep their brand-new appearance. It seems that they are renovated and repaired every year. "Who? Go out, the royal land is where you are waiting. " Just entered the Jinhua gate, did not move forward a few steps, in front of four people jumped out, waist pinned horizontal knife, look at Li Hong several people scold way seriously. The cheetah and Jingzhe look bleak. Looking at the two people in front of them, Li Hong stops them. "Don''t show your identity. Go and find out what''s going on. It looks like someone has occupied this place." Li Hong a continuous plume of smoke rising place, light said. "Yes, sir." Jingzhe and Cheetah said respectfully, and then went to the four people in front. "What are your names?" Li Hong took a look at lawlessness, and the other person next to him asked. "Back to my master, the villain is called Fang Zhan and the villain is Heng Qiao." "Well, it seems that there are people living here, but I don''t know who it is. Are they from the royal family? But why don''t I know? " Li Hong took a look at Jingzhe and cheetah. He was talking to the four men and murmured to himself. After walking back and forth on the steps for several times, Li Hong didn''t understand. How dare anyone live in this place? It''s said that in addition to themselves, the father and empress can live here, but there is not even a hair at the gate of Jinhua gate. Surely it will not be the father, the emperor and the queen mother! Who would that be, so bold? Or is his status so prominent that he is inferior to himself? "You two sneak in and find out who''s inside and what''s going on." Li Hong thought for a moment and said, but his tone had already revealed a fierce force. "Tell Jingzhe and Cheetah that we don''t have to worry about it. We can go up from other directions of Cuiwei mountain and have a look at other sceneries." Li Hong waved to Xiaoxue and asked her to tell Jingzhe and cheetah. As soon as Xiaoxue left, Li Hong took a step and went to Jinhua gate under the protection of lawlessness. After a while, the three men arrived at Li Hong. Jingzhe whispered, "my Lord, these people are very tight in their mouths and refuse to speak. But... " "But what, say." Li Hong said impatiently. He inquired about the other paths of lawlessness with his eyes, so he quickly led the way in front of him and began to climb Cuiwei mountain from other places. "They said that there are people living in the palace. No one is allowed to intrude, or there will be no amnesty." Jingzhe seemed to feel his voice trembling. "No? Is that all? " Li Hong stopped and asked. "Come back, no more." "Royal? The Royal people live here? Who the hell is more royal than me, even in the case that I did not live in the case of living in! Which temple is responsible for guarding Cuiwei palace? Zongzheng temple? Or the young prefect? " Li Hong was full of anger! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 "Jingwei" Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao have quietly sneaked into Cuiwei palace. As for what has been found out and where to find the master, they naturally have a set of methods. Li Hong followed him into the mountain from the other side of the mountain road, but none of them could go back to his home. This made Li Hong''s whole life gloomy. Without saying a word along the way, the five people who followed him naturally did not dare to speak. Only on the way up the mountain, occasionally can hear from the snow mouth, gently issued a sentence: "Ye, careful foot." All the way up, the atmosphere among the five was naturally extremely tense and oppressive. After climbing to the middle of the mountain, you can get a glimpse of the whole Cuiwei palace. The whole building is built on the mountain. Every place that conflicts with the mountain is fused by the sages with wisdom, rationality and cleverness. Looking at the pattern of Cuiwei palace, one can feel a strong sense of "Tao following nature". Li Hong couldn''t help being a little bit crazy. This kind of natural harmony could only be built in an era when Taoism was still respected. Mountain wind blowing, brought a trace of cool wind, but also brought a vague voice. Unable, Wu Tian is suddenly alert. Xiao Xue is close to Li Hong. Cheetah and Jingzhe protect the prince one after another. Five people form a solid triangle guard combination in an instant. Li Hong''s sense of hearing is naturally unable to compare with other people''s. looking at several people''s inexplicable appearance, he instantly knew what was discovered. "Keep going up the mountain, up to the top of the mountain!" Li Hong''s heart was full of choking and bending. His royal palace was blocked by others, which blocked him all the time. Otherwise, he would not have the leisure to climb to the top of the mountain. In front of her, she walked and searched carefully. Cheetahs and stinging insects were guarding and guarding the back. Xiao Xue followed Li Hong''s lead. She held a swallow wing crossbow tightly in her hand. At this time, there were two people sitting in a relatively flat place, one about 50 years old, with a bamboo basket on his back. The other one looks like Full of silver hair, beard is also gray, a clean face of an old Taoist. Li Hong looked at the two men and suddenly stopped their steps. It was obvious that these two people made the sound just now. This old Taoist is not Sun Simiao, is he? Li Hong murmured in his heart. Sun Simiao is like a black family in the history books of the last generation. Up to now, he has not made clear which year he was born, only knows which year he died. Li Hong pondered, the two men also heard the sound of footsteps beside them, still with a relaxed smile on their faces, and looked at them at the same time. The next boy is a servant. Li Hong looked at others and pulled his sleeve in spite of the snow. He tried his best to calm his depression and relax his small face muscles. "I dare to ask you, but are you collecting herbs here?" Li Hong waved to the cheetah and others in front of him, motioned them to go aside, and then went to the two people. "Old fairy, the little girl asked you." On one side, a man in his fifties said with a smile. "Baby..." Li Hong was speechless for a while. You carried a medicine basket behind you. Did you say I asked him? Although it''s mainly about him. Lao Dao watched Li Hong come slowly. The whole person was not as vigilant as his servants. Instead, he walked over like a young man in the neighborhood, laughing and laughing. "Yes, Lao Dao, look for some herbs at will." Gray beard with the accumulation of years, it seems a little sparse. But the eyes were still bright and bright, not like an old man at all. "What herbs did you find? Let me see. " Li Hong''s second skin face is really the best. People in their fifties are obviously stunned. This young man is too familiar with himself. But before he could speak, Li Hong came up to him, squatted behind him, stretched out his white fingers and began to flip. "You know herbs, too?" Lao Dao asked curiously. "I don''t understand." Li Hong answers as he turns. The Taoist priest didn''t expect Li Hong to reply so happily and simply. After being stunned, he immediately recovered the smile that did not stain the world. "Are you old sun? How are you doing this year Li Hong clapped his hands and didn''t turn over the herbs. I''m afraid Lao Dao will not talk to him yet. "Young man has good eyesight, and the old way is Sun Simiao. Lao Dao, this year Maybe 102. " Sun Simiao also answers questions. "Great." Li Hong gave Sun Simiao a thumbs up and sat down next to him. The summer solstice wants to take the silk handkerchief to Li Hong''s buttocks, but Li Hong naturally refuses. "Boy, what are you doing here? Do you know that there are royal palaces in Cuiwei mountain, so you are afraid of being seen and driven out? " The 50 year old asked Li Hong who had just sat down through Sun Simiao. "I know it''s Cuiwei palace. I almost went in through Jinhua gate just now. I didn''t walk two steps. I didn''t want to be driven out. So I found this path and climbed up. I didn''t want to meet the immortal in the mountain." A little flattery made Sun Simiao shake his head and smile bitterly. This young man is really mature.Li Hong took over the kettle that Xiaoxue had prepared and was about to drink to his mouth. He suddenly stopped, stretched out his head and looked at Sun Simiao and the man and asked, "have you brought water? For you to drink? " "Thank you so much." Sun Simiao has lived for a century. No one has ever seen him. The man in his fifties looked at him and gave Li Hong a thumbs up to praise him. "I don''t know if this is..." Li Hong looked at Sun Simiao after a few drinks and handed the kettle to the man, but he didn''t mind. "He, he is the magistrate of Lantian County. Today, he made an appointment with Lao Dao to collect herbs in the mountain. This is another old acquaintance I have made over the years." Sun Simiao answered on behalf of the man. "Oh..."? What about the other one you forget about your years Li Hong asked. "Died a few years ago." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± Li Hong was petrified in an instant. At such an age, he still talks in a routine way. Hearing Sun Simiao''s words, the magistrate of Lantian County put down the kettle and laughed twice. Then he said to Li Hong, "don''t mind, little brother. Sun Shenxian is now returning to his old age. This is because he is destined to be with his younger brother. Otherwise, sun Shenxian will not easily tell people that he has another unforgettable friend." "Yes, yes, be careful." Li Hong thought about how long Sun Simiao could live. He didn''t care much about the words of Lantian County Magistrate, so he said it. "Ha ha..." Lantian County Magistrate didn''t mind laughing again. "Ha ha..." Sun Simiao was also amused by Li Hong and laughed. "Little brother, you''re really not in a bad mood. The old fairy teases you. You''re going to win back from another of his old friends." The magistrate of Lantian County was also very pleased with Li Hong and continued to say. "I haven''t asked you..." "I was a Chuke, born in Wannian County of Chang''an, and now he is a county magistrate in Lantian County." Zong Chuke said. The counties around Chang''an City, such as Lantian County, belong to the Ji County, which is one level higher than other local county magistrates. It is only lower than the magistrate of Chang''an and Wannian two chixian counties in Chang''an City, which is the top five grades. This Zong Chuke, looking at his appearance, should be about fifty. Unexpectedly, he got into an official position of six grades. However, among many officials in the Tang Dynasty, it is already good. After all, it is the magistrate of Ji county. There should be some people in the court. If we catch up with good opportunities, we will be at the feet of the emperor, and it is not impossible to even upgrade to three levels. Li Hong took over Sun Simiao''s kettle and took another sip. Xiao Xue looked at Li Hong''s need to drink water at the mouth of the teapot and said in a hurry: "Sir, you can use this kettle." Xiaoxue took out another one and said the same. "It''s OK. I''m afraid of something." Li Hong did not care about the snow said, and then picked up the kettle and drank it. "Little brother, do you need the help of the Taoist priest Sun Simiao''s bright eyes swept Xiaoxue several people, especially Jingzhe and Cheetah at the back, and immediately felt confused about Li Hong''s identity. In Sun Simiao''s opinion, no matter how good the disguise is, he can see at a glance that they are two eunuchs. They must have come from the palace. Then the identity of the little boy next to him will be clear. But just now the young man said that he had just entered Jinhua gate and was expelled. At that time, the expression didn''t seem to be telling lies, because when the young man spoke, there was a trace of anger between his eyebrows. But if it is not the Royal Prince or the royal family prince, how can there be eunuchs around him? Sun Simiao turned his eyes to Li Hong. After thinking about it, he said, "well I hope you can take my pulse and see if I''m sick "Oh? Look at the look and look of Xiaolang Jun, he doesn''t look like a person with a bad health. " Sun Simiao is more curious. "In case some diseases can''t be seen, how about watching, hearing and asking, and how about giving the boy a pulse?" Li Hong stretched out his white arm, and his sleeve was already pulled high, waiting for the miracle doctor to give him pulse. Xia Zhi and others behind him are inexplicable. Although Dr. Sun''s medical skills are superb, no one can find a disease without illness. He has to rely on people''s pulse! This is not an auspicious thing. How can we insist on it. They didn''t know, but Li Hong knew what his purpose was! Because in the historical records, the cause of his death was too strange. When he was 23 years old, his father and emperor could not go to court for a long time due to illness, so he intended to abdicate the throne to himself. Not long after his father''s death in Luoyang, Qiaoyun and his father died in Luoyang. History books record that he died of disease: tuberculosis (tuberculosis). It is also recorded that he died after his mother died. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 According to historical records, after his death, the father and the emperor were grieved and grieved, taking the reason of "loving and loving relatives and never forgetting the monarch when he died". As an exception, the imperial edict named himself "filial to the emperor.". In addition, he has been getting along with Lizhi in recent years, and he can clearly feel Lizhi''s fatherly love for himself. But to his dismay, his body has not changed so far. That tuberculosis, oneself also did not feel to exist in oneself. This is the main reason why he has been searching for Sun Simiao''s trace. First, he wants to see the doctor for his father and the second is that he wants to see a doctor for himself. Sun Simiao looked at Li Hong with a smile, but Zong Chuke was confused. How could this young man not find a disease. "Well, I''d like to explore your pulse first?" Sun Simiao looked at Li Hong with a trace of unclear meaning in his eyes. "Thank you very much for that." Li Hong''s face was also more serious than ever before. But it also made him feel vexed and tangled. If he found out that he was ok, he could still be cured. At the age of 23, he died and then reincarnated. But what if you don''t get sick? If he is not ill, is Li Hong not ill in the history books, or is he not ill in the nine to ten generations? Are you prepared for your mother or not? Was he killed by his mother? Or did he eventually die of tuberculosis? Sun Simiao looked at Li Hong''s uncertain face. Finally, he slowly put down his withered hand and said, "if you don''t think about it well, how about waiting for it later? Lao Dao feels that he can live longer. If there is any difference, he might as well come to Taiyi mountain to find Lao Dao. " "Xiao Lang Jun, thank you very much. In recent years, Dr. Sun seldom makes people easily. Besides, he takes care of his pulse personally." Zong Chuke said in a hurry. Li Hong looks a little gloomy to take back the arm, the snow quickly squats in one side, the sleeve to pull down. "Thank you so much for that. If you feel sick in the future, I will come to trouble him." Li Hong''s heart is relieved, the expression still appears some desolate said. "It''s so good. Do you know how to find the old way?" Sun Simiao has lived for a hundred years. It is the so-called man who is old and becomes excellent. There is no need to guess the identity of Li Hong. He must be a member of the royal family. Moreover, his question is also a tentative confirmation of Li Hong''s identity. Li Hongjiu, together, lived longer than he did and was even more monstrous than him. Naturally, he understood Sun Simiao''s intention. Light said: "it''s natural. The boy knows how to find the old fairy. I''m going to leave first Li Hong got up and bowed deeply to Sun Simiao. "Who is the surname of Xiao Lang Jun? If you don''t say your surname, do you want to make friends with the immortal sun? " Zong Chuke was very fond of the little Lang Jun in front of him. He was afraid that Li Hong would lose his etiquette, so he hastily reminded him. Sun Simiao did not make a sound. He looked at Li Hong''s back with a smile. He also wanted to see how the little Lang Jun would reply. Li Hong stopped, turned his head and looked at Zong Chuke with a cold smile. Then he said to Sun Simiao, "the boy''s surname is Li, and the old immortal is leaving." Looking at Li Hong''s fading back, Sun Simiao nodded with a smile. It seemed that he had expected it to be his royal highness. "Li Minghong? Li Hong? How can this name be so familiar... " Zong Chuke also looked at the distant back. "Why, not yet?" Sun Simiao asked, looking at Zong Chuke. "What comes to mind, what comes to mind?" Zong Chuke turns his head and looks at Sun Simiao blankly. "He is the prince today. The prince doesn''t know that it is human nature that you are a small magistrate of Lantian County. But as a servant of others, if you don''t know the name of the master..." "Ah..."? Why didn''t you remind me earlier, immortal sun, you are really Your Highness Prince, stay here The king of Chu was disrespectful just now Zong Chuke got up in a hurry and, regardless of the dust he had brought up, chased Sun Simiao to the direction where Li Hong left. Li Hong lost his interest in going up the mountain. After encountering Sun Simiao, he wanted to see a doctor. When Sun Simiao was about to set up his pulse, he suddenly became in a trance and had an impulse to cry. He was afraid to know that he was not ill, but he was not sure whether Li Hong in the history books was ill or not. However, these are not the reasons that prevent him from suddenly lonely and want to cry. The only reason is that he thinks of his mother. He wants to be the mother who grabs his ears, scolds him and reproaches him all the time, but holds him in the palm of his hand all the time. His mind is full of pictures of him and Wu Mei coexisting in the past few years. He is really afraid. He finds that he is from the heart, involuntarily, accumulated over time, and has no idea that he has planted his mother and son relationship into a towering tree in his heart! Even the kind of mother and son can die for the mother. So he wanted to cry. He didn''t want to know how he died. He didn''t want to know that he was sick or not. If it comes to that day, Li Hong is at a loss. Is he dead or not? How to die!After death, the cry of Zong Chuke stops Li Hong''s pace. Xiaoxue looks at the master worried. I don''t know when, the prince is full of tears. Li Hong took the silk handkerchief handed over by Xiaoxue, dried her tears, sobbed a few times, and then said faintly: "today''s matter, you can''t mention it with anyone. You can forget it from now on." "Yes, sir." The five whispered at the same time. "Your Highness, please stay. I didn''t know Mount Tai just now. Please punish your Highness for disrespect." Zong Chuke''s clothes seemed to follow the master, which seemed to be a little flustered. "Those who don''t know are not guilty. Besides, I don''t know who you are? It''s even. " Li Hong''s eyes were slightly red and said with a smile. "Your Highness has broken the evil minister. How dare Zong Chuke think so? Please punish him." Zong Chuke''s black face was covered with sweat. He didn''t know whether he was tired or frightened. "Get up, I don''t blame you." Li Hong watched Zong Chuke dressed in plain clothes and coarse linen. Although he was a little old-fashioned, he was clean and tidy, and the whole person was not obnoxious. "This..." Zong Chuke looked up at Li Hong and couldn''t figure out what the prince meant. "Get up and talk back. You don''t stay in Lantian County. You run here just to collect herbs with the old fairy?" Li Hong turned around and continued to walk down the mountain. Zong Chuke got up in a hurry and followed closely behind the cheetah and Jingzhe. "Go back to your royal highness, Minister I do have other things. I just haven''t seen sun Shenxian for a long time. Today I have a meeting with Cuiwei mountain to talk about the past. " Zong Chuke thought about it and said it honestly, which is why he is still a county magistrate in his fifties. Zong Chuke was the representative of the scholar of the poor family in those years. He entered the court as a Jinshi in those years, and was very popular for a time. But later in the court, his character was too straightforward, and in his contacts with his superiors, he was a little less sophisticated. So over the years, the men and women who joined the government with him have been promoted a lot. He is still a small magistrate of Lantian County. "What do you want to do for Taiyi city or Cuiwei mountain?" Li Hong asked. "Your Highness, I really came to Taiyi city. I heard that the chamber of Commerce of Taiyi city was about to start, so I came Just come around. " Zong Chuke is still a bit reserved. In the face of such a high-ranking person, this is the first time in his life. It is false to say that he is not nervous. Li Hong disdained to smile and continued to ask: "Oh, is this in response to the request of the merchants, or is it also the leader of the court?" "Big man?" Zong Chuke doubted, then he understood, and quickly explained: "I am wronged. I am not here for any businessman, let alone for which superior. If the purpose of this visit is In fact, I hope that... " "Zong Chuke, if you have always been so hesitant, I''m afraid that you, the magistrate of Lantian County, are not very competent. If you don''t do political affairs with your salary, I don''t intend to support them for their old age." Li Hong suddenly stopped and said. "Your Highness, forgive me. I know. I came here to sell jade from Lantian County. There are many foreign merchants here. Although the quality of Lantian jade is different from that of Khotan jade, Lantian jade is also favored by literati. I don''t want Khotan jade to be specialized. So I thought of selling Lantian jade in Taiyi City, hoping to make some profits for Lantian jade collectors. Your highness, please be aware that there is no jade sold in my family for business. I came here for the common people of Lantian Li Hong looked at Zong Chuke carefully again, from top to bottom. Although the goods were collected from the mountain, as an official of the Tang Dynasty, he didn''t wear jade on his leather belt. He just hung a cloth bag around his waist. "Naturally, Lantian jade is no worse than that of Khotan jade. After it is carved out, it is also a good thing. Chang''an East and West markets have more sales. Have you ever thought about setting up a shop for Lantian jade in Taiyi city?" Li Hong asked curiously. I thought, since you are so concerned about the people, you should set up a shop or several shops for Lantian Meiyu in Taiyi city as soon as possible, instead of rushing to Lantian County to sell them. "Your Highness, I moved to Lantian County from the eastern capital three months ago. The last one didn''t set up a shop. Therefore, after I came here, I''ve been procrastinating for a long time "It seems that I blame you, but I don''t think you have a jade pendant on you. How can you sell it? Sell your medicine basket Li Hong continued to walk down slowly, joking. "I have it with me. Please have a look." Zong Chuke said, while under Li Hong''s gaze, he untied the cloth bag on his waist. There was a piece of blue field jade with flowers and birds carved on it the size of a palm. Zong Chuke looked at Li Hong and looked at him. He was embarrassed and said, "I borrowed this jade from Lantian jade merchant. I was afraid it would be damaged, so I sewed a cloth bag and put it on it, so as not to bump it." There is still a word in the heart of this Chuke, that is, it is too expensive to pay for. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 Li Hong took Peiyu and flipped it in his hand. It was indeed a piece of high-quality jade. It was very valuable to ordinary people, ordinary rich merchants and other officials. However, Li Hong said that there were many pieces of this thing in the palace. Every year, his father and his mother would give him some pieces of jade. At that time, the crystal card, which was regarded as a treasure by his father and his mother, is now cheaper and cheaper than jade. "In this case, remember to find Bai Chun after arriving at Taiyi city. She will arrange it for you. Take this." After Li Hong finished, he untied a jade pendant on the cheetah and handed it to Zong Chuke together with the jade pendant. "Thank you, your highness." Zong Chuke naturally understood that this was the prince''s care for himself. No, it''s because of myself, so I care about the people in Lantian. "I don''t have to return this one to you. A county magistrate who is in the sixth grade has not even a decent jade pendant. It''s going to make people laugh and send it to you." Li Hong said with a smile. "I thank your Highness for the gift. I will cherish it and work harder for the well-being of Lantian people." Zong Chuke was overjoyed and looked over and over with the jade pendant. "My Lord." Can''t suddenly whisper. He is more like a farmer than Zong Chuke. He is a middle-sized leader. He can''t look normal any more. Zong Chuke almost mistakenly thought that these two people were the people of Taiyi City, and they came to follow the prince as a guide. At the moment, I was shocked when I heard them talking. I didn''t expect that they were the guards of the prince. "Well?" Li Hong no longer pays attention to Zong Chuke, looks unable to say. "Sir, I have found out. The guards of Cuiwei Palace are from Weiwei temple Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao didn''t know when, just like they appeared out of thin air. "Just tell me who''s inside. The guards don''t matter. Don''t you know what I want to know?" Li Hong mentioned this matter son to be irritable, impatient interrupt directly ask the result. Zong Chuke on one side found that he was a little redundant at the moment. It seems that his speech is obviously not what he can listen to at his own level. But now leave now, but the prince''s face is as cold as ice, and he has just rewarded himself with a piece of excellent jade pendant. If he takes the initiative to leave, will he lose etiquette or make the prince angry? Waiting for him to understand, I do not know when there are more than two people, quickly bowed his head to the prince to plead guilty. "Yes, forgive me." Heng Qiao and Fang Zhan said in a hurry. Heng Qiao took a look at Fang Zhan and continued to say to Li Hong: "the people inside are he lanminzhi, the Japanese envoys, Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui, who are drinking and enjoying themselves." Li Hong had already guessed nine out of ten at the beginning. I''m afraid he Lanmin lived in Cuiwei palace with his grace. He thought that Wen Ting and Wen Zhen would also participate, but he didn''t expect that it was Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui! These two people are killing each other! "In which hall?" Li Hong frowned and his tone became more and more calm, but Zong Chuke''s feeling was chilly. "Hanfeng hall." Heng Qiao said, has closed his eyes, waiting for the prince''s anger gushing. "Hanfeng hall! Hanfeng hall! Good, good, he Lanmin, you have seed! Who''s the nearest guard from here? Call it up now! Cheetah, immediately draw up the will of the East Palace, and call the officers of the Ministry of rites, Honglu temple, official department, Zongzheng temple, and Shaofu supervisor to Taiyi city! " Li Hong''s face is full of gloomy murderous spirit! Everyone present can feel the prince''s suppressed anger and fury! "Can there be other places to enter Cuiwei palace?" Li Hong looked at Fang Zhan and asked. "If you come back, except for Jinhua gate, the other two gates are guarded by Weiwei temple. You can only break in by force, but you still need to wait for the guards to come..." Fang Zhan replied cautiously and respectfully. "It''s too late. If there''s a leak, who knows if they''re going to run, they have to get in at once." Li Hong waved impatiently. When he came to Taiyi city this time, there was no good news waiting for him. It was all a bad thing. After listening for a long time, Zong Chuke understood that the prince was refused to go outside the Cuiwei palace. No wonder he chose a path that few people went up the mountain. I just don''t know if he Lanmin is the nephew of the queen. If so, it''s too bold to even shut the prince out! At the moment, I heard the prince ask if there is any other way. My brain turned around, and I looked at the jade pendant in my hand. I whispered, "my highness, I remember Sun Shenxian said that there is a path to enter Cuiwei palace, but I don''t know if it is still there." "Go, ask the old fairy." After that, Li Hongshan turned around again. Zong Chuke and others hurried to follow up and came to the place where they had just been. Sun Simiao was still sitting there. He was still frightened when he saw Li Hong. He stood up slowly with his hands on his back and asked, "Your Highness, how come you are back again?" "Old immortal, listen to Zong Chuke, do you know a path into Cuiwei palace?" Li Hong asked bluntly. Sun Simiao was stunned. The prince didn''t go through the main gate. How could he still walk on the path?So he asked curiously, "prince, are you..." Living to this age, let alone his identity and achievements, even ordinary old people who live to this age have already been free from the law of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, he can ask and treat Li Hong with his usual attitude, regardless of his status and status. In fact, not to mention Li Hong, Sun Simiao is qualified to shout at him even if Li Zhi is present in person. However, Sun Simiao is devoted to medicine and is indifferent to fame and wealth. He has been living in seclusion for many years. Otherwise, they would not live to be more than 100 years old, and they would still live for decades. "Didn''t the boy tell you that he was expelled from the Jinhua gate just a few steps away, so he asked you for help." Even if Li Hong is a nine to ten generation, now he is just a young boy. He should answer Sun Simiao''s questions calmly, even if he is agitated and angry. "So you want to sneak in? No problem, but you have to promise me one thing Sun Simiao did not ink, and walked briskly to Li Hong and asked him to move forward. Sun Simiao went on to say, "you have to promise Lao Dao that you can''t punish Lao Dao just because he knows this path." Li Hong turned his head and looked at Sun Simiao. When he was old, he seemed to be really childish. He even had the leisure to tease himself. "No problem. After I walked this path today, I forgot it. OK." Li Hong looked at Sun Simiao and said. "Well, I''ll be relieved. This path was found by chance when the old Taoist priest was collecting herbs. The mountain situation was severe. So when the Cuiwei palace was built, there was no way to connect it, leaving a trail like that. " The path becomes narrower and narrower at the height of the trees and dense forests. At the end of the day, only one person can pass through. Sun Simiao led the way in front of him, and Li Hong followed closely behind him. On both sides, he was guarded by lawlessness in case of any accident. Xiaoxue is following in the following step by step. Zong Chuke is needless to say. He can only follow at the end. "Wake up and go forward to open the way for the old fairy." Li Hong looked at Sun Simiao''s medicinal hoe. From time to time, he waved to the branches on both sides, and made a difficult move. Then he said to Jingzhe. "Yes, it seems that the prince''s benevolence and filial piety are not illusory." Sun Simiao has been walking in the mountains all year round, and his feet are still very stable. After hearing Li Hong''s words, he can still speak calmly. He can''t see that he is a 100 year old man. "Then you have not heard the outside world rumor, the prince''s character of vindictiveness?" Li Hong''s manner is leisurely, one left and one right, and there are people behind to protect him. He is not afraid of stepping on the ground or anything. "Ha ha, I''ve heard and heard about it. But as far as I know, the prince''s revenge is applied to the hateful people, not to the common people?" Sun Simiao was much more relaxed when he had a wake-up call. He said that he could look back at Li Hong at last. From time to time, the sight of the animals was blocked by the grass, and the only thing they could get away from was the grass. Here itself is not far from Cuiwei palace, so after a short walk, they came to the corner of a cliff. Between a mountain and the palace wall, there is a gap for only one person to pass through. Moreover, it is a cat''s waist that can barely pass through. "Here it is. When it was built, the mountain was too thick and hard to break open, so it left such a hole." Sun Simiao pointed to the small hole where the weeds in front of him were being removed by the sting of insects. Li Hong looked up. If he wanted to connect the mountain with the palace wall, I''m afraid it was explosives. With the technology of Taiyi City, it would take several times to explode. Before Li Hong had time to speak, Sun Simiao continued: "if you are worried about your identity, I''m afraid you can''t pass." "Why, I''m small, I''m straight and I''m walking in." Li Hong kicked and startled the sting, indicating that he should hurry up. When Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao looked at it, they hastened to join the ranks of weeding, leaving behind Li Hong with no, no day and little snow. Seeing that the weeds were almost cleared away, Sun Simiao said with a smile, "OK, you can go in. It''s getting late. It''s time for Lao Dao to go back. Otherwise, if you come out of the woods a little later, you''ll see nothing." "Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao sent the old fairy back, and then directly waited for the cheetah at Jinhua gate." Li Hong said to them. "Sir, but what about here? A few of us go in, in case... " Snow said in a hurry, how can because of an old way, transfer two people away, who knows what kind of situation will encounter after entering. "It''s all right. If you lend them a hundred courage, they don''t dare to do anything. Just do as I say." Li Hong ordered. "Thank you so much. Chuke, are you Sun Simiao asked Zong Chuke at the back. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 When Sun Simiao saw that Zong Chuke suddenly had a jade pendant on his waist, he knew what was going on. What''s more, Zong Chuke was able to quietly follow here, which also showed that Zong Chuke intended to join the prince. "Immortal sun, the king of Chu won''t see you off. The prince is here. As a minister, he can''t care about his friendship with you." Although Zong Chuke spoke to Sun Simiao, he looked at Li Hong''s back. "Well, the old man will go first. Be careful, Prince Sun Simiao smiles, then in Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao lead, slowly back to go. With the help of the law and the sting of insects and the snow, and Zong Chuke, Li Hong led the five people into the hole. When cheetah sends troops, he will naturally use Fang Zhan and hengqiao who have already investigated the terrain. Therefore, it doesn''t matter if he is more than two or less. Six people from the back side of Cuiwei palace slowly entered, there is no one to guard, occasionally someone came to clean up, now in the Royal no one to come, naturally it seems a bit desolate. Hanfeng hall is the main hall of the emperor''s bedroom. Li Hong''s six people bypassed several loose guards outside and lay down in front of the railings behind Cuiwei hall. From top to bottom, they could clearly see the figures in Hanfeng hall. From time to time, there were singing and dancing voices and laughing shrieks. Li Hong had a Dogtail grass in his mouth. When he arrived here, his mood calmed down and he looked at everything in the palace calmly. "Who? How dare you break into the Royal forbidden area Three Guard soldiers, did not expect that someone so bold, dare to lie down on the railing of Cuiwei hall. It seems that they are quite leisurely. "Save your life and bring one for questioning." Li Hong light said, eyes are cold murderous! Now, he has not only counted this account to Weiwei temple, but also the young prefect. None of them can avoid Li Hong''s accusation. But these soldiers are not innocent. They may not know who they are guarding. Lawlessness and lawlessness two people answer and go. Before the three people come forward, their body shape is like a ghost and they are like ghosts. Their arms are like ghosts. Only a shadow is left in front of the three people. Two of them are cut into the neck by lawlessness and suddenly faint. Another man was taken from his hand by Wu Tian and put it on his neck. Wu Tian pushed him to Li Hong with a pale face. "Are you soldiers of Weiwei temple?" Li Hong sat on the railing and asked. "Who are you? Do you know this is the royal land! How dare you break in! You know it''s a capital offense He was held by a knife on his neck. Although his face was pale and his legs were shaking, the soldier still insisted on his duty and said it faithfully. "Search your token to see if it''s from Weiwei temple." Li Hong ignored him and motioned to awaken the sting. After a while, he found the token in his hand. He took a look and said, "yes, he is a soldier who guards the guard." "Guard? The handle can be moved, right? " Li Hong thought and asked. "Yes, sir. The guards have always been only active in Chang''an and Luoyang, and the military department can directly transfer them. " Jingzhe continued to return. "Do you know who you are guarding?" Li Hong asked the soldier again. "I don''t know. I won''t tell you if I know it!" The soldier said boldly, but his face was more pale. He was afraid of what he had said and infuriated the little gentleman. What if he killed himself in a rage! But the responsibility is to let him fight back honestly and justly. Li Hong waved to Xiaoxue, and Xiaoxue took out a token and threw it to the soldier: "see clearly and then reply." "Ah..."? Your highness? I don''t know... " "Forget it, just tell me who sent you..." Before Li Hong finished his words, he was interrupted by a voice from the Hanfeng hall behind him: "who are you? We can see that this is an important place for the royal family. Please pull those people down." Li Hong turned his head and looked at the people behind him. At this time, there was a sound of a loud arrow in the sky, which even carried a long tail of fireworks in the daytime. "Come on, go down, cheetah. They''re coming. Let''s go and see what these fools are doing." Li Hong jumped off the railing and walked slowly down the steps. Naturally, the soldier was knocked unconscious by Wu Tian. Unable and Wu Tian, one of the soldiers, walked in front of Li Hong with a scabbard horizontal knife in his hand. Behind him were light snow and stung. Zong Chuke was a scholar. After looking at the situation, he knew that it would be impossible for him to be chatting and chatting. Seeing that the prince led several people to go down, he ran to another soldier who fainted, pulled out the horizontal knife from his waist, and ran to Li Hong quickly, holding the knife in both hands, staring at the front fiercely with his face ignored. On the open square between Hanfeng hall and Cuiwei hall, Li Hong and his party of six people walked slowly. In the nuota square, they seemed so small and powerless. A sound of neat and rapid footsteps sounded from both sides of the Hanfeng hall. More than a hundred guards stood on both sides of the Hanfeng hall, with their swords drawn from their waists, and watched with vigilance the six people coming under the steps.After hearing the footstep, he Lanmin was stunned and asked, "what''s going on? What are they doing at the door? Don''t you just let them block the door? " The soldier of the Ministry of war held a female Hu in his arms and said with a smile, "look, don''t you know? Now, Cuiwei palace, who dares to touch your son Helan? No matter who he is, tie it up first, and then we can have a good time together! " "What Ning Shi Lang said is right. There are songs and dances, and there are women and good wine. It is just a little less than what Ning Shilang said. Let''s go out and have a look?" Xiao shougui, a dancer with a hand between her legs, said happily. He Lanmin''s beautiful face flashed a trace of enchantment, and suddenly said with a smile: "since you all have such elegance, if he LAN doesn''t follow, it will not destroy the interest of several people. Go, have a look!" Therefore, the crowd gathered together, led by he Lanmin, including the Japanese envoys. They all held the beautiful women in their arms and walked slowly to the gate. Through the steps at the entrance of the main hall, several people stood side by side and looked at the small people below the steps. Li Hong was in the center, with a man holding a horizontal knife on both sides of the front. He lanminzhi was familiar with what he thought. Jingzhe and Xiaoxue, of course, he knew each other. They were all the people in front of the prince. But behind them, there was a middle-aged man in his fifties, looking around with a horizontal knife in his hand. "What''s going on? What''s the matter with him?" He Lanmin''s beautiful face suddenly turned pale, and the wine cup in his hand fell to the ground and was smashed, which did not attract his attention. "Ah? It''s the prince. This Ning Daoming looks at Li Hong''s figure, and his legs start to tremble. Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui look as if they have already seen their own fate at the moment, which is a word: death! The beautiful women in their arms were puzzled and looked at them, but they were still talking and smiling and calm. How could they blink their eyes and just look at the sparse people under the steps and become like meeting ghosts and monsters. "Congratulations Childe Helan How How could it be the prince? " Ning Daoming escaped a robbery last time. This time he was met by the crown prince. He knew that he was doomed to die! "Who leaked the news? How could he come?" He Lanmin''s face was pale and uncertain. He didn''t know whether he was answering Ning Daoming''s words or talking to himself. Li Hong''s murderous spirit is getting stronger and stronger. Seeing that several people still hold Hu women, they are not dressed in neat clothes, and their faces turn red. It seems that this is in Hanfeng hall where the emperor''s grandfather died. He is drinking and enjoying himself! "Stop! If you dare to kill again, you will not be forgiven! " The left general, who was in charge of the guard, took a look at Li Hong. Before Ning Daoming spoke, he waved his hands and rushed down. "There is no amnesty for killing." Li Hong''s eyelids did not lift, light said. The voice is very light, but the distance from he lanminzhi and others is not far, so it is easily introduced into the ears of several people who are still in a daze. Unable to, no day and the sting of insects, they had already prepared for it. Before Li Hong''s voice landed, the three men had already rushed past. All of a sudden, left general, the guard who rushed down the steps, was the first to arrive. He was killed with a knife! Head flying high in the air, slowly fell body neck cavity, a stream of blood gushed out, just sprayed on the face and body of several people in he Lanmin. "The prince of the Tang Dynasty is here, and the guards of the gate are not retreating!" Zong Chuke looked down at the soldiers, suddenly holding a knife in front of Li Hong, shouting! Although his legs were trembling, he still tried to calm down his voice. His throat was a little dry. He said in a hard voice, "don''t you want to rebel? This is the royal palace. Are you protecting the royal family or the officer behind you? Are you going to be punished by copying your family with your chief! I''ll see who dares to get ahead! " Zong Chuke waved the horizontal knife in his hand. He watched a soldier running towards him with both hands holding up the horizontal sword. However, as soon as he took two steps, he heard the sound of breaking the air. He saw that the soldier was hit by a short arrow in the middle of his eyebrow and immediately lay on the ground. Li Hong once again shot a soldier who rushed to the front with a bow and crossbow in his hand. Then he moved forward slowly with a sneer, walking calmly and looking calm. Step by step, he stepped on the steps, the soldiers around him just surrounded him, no one dared to step forward. He would like to see who dares to kill him now, especially he lanminzhi. Who can save him this time! "Stop it!" He Lanmin''s image is just back to the gods. His beautiful face is full of blood and is full of enchantment. Looking at Li Hong''s approaching step by step with his bow and crossbow in his hand, he suddenly shouts. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 Li Hong stepped step by step until he stepped on the last step. Xiaoxue on the left and Zong Chuke on the right looked nervously at a hundred soldiers around him. "Putong "Poop." After Li Hong stepped on the last step, all of them knelt on the ground, their heads clinging to the ground and shivering all over. Looking at Li Hong''s approach, all the beauties, who were not well dressed, wondered how these "high-ranking officials" who had just been domineering, chatting, boasting and fearless were suddenly transformed into another virtue. But in any case, they are not fools. They know that this little husband must be a bigger official than them. They are also crawling on the ground. At this time, Li Hong suddenly heard the sound of neat and rapid steps behind him. Two teams of about 2000 troops rushed silently to the door of Hanfeng hall from the left and right sides of Cuiwei hall. The scabbard sword and the cold horse''s head are all full of the murderous air of iron and blood. The whole team is dressed in black armor, and only the red silk on the top of the helmet flutters in the wind. They had already disintegrated more than one hundred soldiers without waiting for them to approach. They had no desire to fight. One after another, they threw down their swords, and all the soldiers who had been driven to the square were besieged, waiting for the fall. From the beginning to the end, Li Hong didn''t even look back. The crown prince and his two generals, together with cheetah, Fang Zhan and hengqiao, quickly controlled the situation, and then stood in front of Li Hong not far away in case of any accident. Li Hong walked slowly in front of several people kneeling on the ground, one foot at a time, kicking out all the women who were not well-dressed, and said faintly, "first, go ahead." All of a sudden, a few soldiers came up, without any pity. They grabbed their hair with both hands, and screamed all over the place. One by one, they were dragged to the bottom of the steps and were held together with those soldiers. "Japanese emissary? It''s interesting to run to my Tang Palace to drink and have fun. Who gives you the courage? " Li Hong asked, kicking the heads of the two Japanese envoys kneeling on the ground. "Ning Daoming, Xiao shougui and Xiao Shoudao, as courtiers of the Tang Dynasty, don''t you know that this is the royal palace? Is this where you drink and have fun? Put your head up and talk about it. " Li Hong carried his hands on his back, kicking back and forth a few heads that did not dare to move on the ground. "What? Don''t you dare to talk? Ning Daoming, the last time I let you avoid a robbery, you specially give me back, I don''t know how to repent. I really want to die, isn''t it? What do you think of my Tang royal family? This is a special place where you can come Li Hong suddenly stepped on Ning Daoming''s head and asked in a sharp voice. "Say, who the hell gave you the courage!" "I know my sin, please forgive me." Ning Daoming was trampled under the feet of the head dare not move, mouth tightly close to the ground, said vaguely. Li Hong''s feet loosen Ning Daoming''s head and slowly stands in front of he Lanmin. Looking at the shrimps like he lanminzhi, Li Hong''s murderous spirit is getting stronger and stronger. "Zong Chuke''s intention: today, the children''s ministers will go to Cuiwei palace to worship the emperor''s grandfather. In Hanfeng hall, he lanminzhi, Ning Daoming, Xiao shougui, Xiao Shoudao and Japanese envoys are investigated. This is a crime of great disrespect to our royal family and insults the royal face of the Tang Dynasty. The children''s ministers had summoned officials, rites, Honglu temple and Zongzheng temple to Taiyi city for inquiry. The son minister thought for a long time, this matter related to the royal majesty, court law and discipline, the child Minister decided to personally trial, the Ministry of punishment, Dali Temple trial. Please accept. Prince Li Hong. " Zong Chuke threw the horizontal knife in his hand, and ran into the hall of Hanfeng with the cheetah in a hurry. He looked for the pen and ink and began to draw the intention. He Lanmin knelt on the ground and heard it clearly. He Lanmin almost fainted in front of him! At the moment, there is only one idea in my mind. I can never fall into the hands of the crown prince. Even if he is handed over to the Ministry of punishment and Dali temple, he can come out without any certainty. However, if he falls into the hands of the prince, he doesn''t know whether his life can be saved. "Hong''er, I''m a relative of the imperial family. You can''t interrogate me in person. You have to hand me over to Zongzheng temple. Only in this way can I conform to the law of Tang Dynasty." He Lanmin knelt on the ground and said in a hurry. "Do you even know you''re a member of the royal family?" He Lanmin didn''t open his mouth. As soon as Li Hong opened his mouth, Li Hong''s anger was about to be suppressed. He immediately erupted like a volcano: "you still have the face to say this! Who the hell gave you the courage, let you dare to bully here! Take these filthy people to sing and dance in the royal palace Li Hong stepped on the head of he Lanmin and asked him to stamp his foot. He stepped on the forehead of he Lanmin with blood, which still didn''t stop: "tell me about your royal relatives and relatives? Where the hell did you put the royal face? Do you know where this is? I really think that someone is covering you, you can run rampant in the Tang Dynasty! I tell you he lanminzhi, no one can save you this time! New account and old account together Li Hong looked at his half face, which was trampled on by himself, and said with a grim smile: "he lanminzhi, I tell you, no one can save you. You dare to step on the royal face under your feet, so don''t blame me. Li Hong doesn''t treat you as a person!""No, no day. All the people will be put into the forbidden area. Without my command, even my father and queen mother will not allow them to visit. If people are lost, it will not be enough to kill you 100 times!" Li Hong stamped his foot on the face of he Lanmin again, turned his head and left. He believed that as long as he entered the forbidden area of Taiyi City, no one would want to take these people away from him! In the Imperial Palace, there are more white carrier pigeons than usual. Yang Wu has already pinched seven or eight secret folds in his hands during the back and forth running of other eunuchs. At this time, he once again took the carrier pigeon Mi fold from the gate of the manna hall. In a hurry, he turned around and ran back to the imperial study. He carefully put the fold on Li Zhi''s table, and then he retreated respectfully to one side! Lizhi''s face is full of anger, and his flushed cheeks and frequent coughing can be imagined how angry Li Zhi is at the moment. Looking at Wu Shun''s mother and daughter kneeling in front of him, they roared: "nonsense! Are you crazy! Hanfeng hall is also a place for you to make fun of! Who gave him the courage to drink and have fun in Hanfeng hall! There are Hu women with you! Where did you put my face! Do you still have me in my eyes? " "Your Majesty, min is still a little younger than Li Hong. His character is more lively. It''s useless for you to be angry now. No, you''d better think about it first..." "Pa!" Li Zhi slapped him in the face of he lanminyue, and suddenly a bloodstain flowed slowly from the corner of his mouth. "Presumptuous! Young? Li Hong is no younger than him! When did you see Li Hong so corrupt! You still have the face to plead with him? I tell you, no matter what Li Hong does to him, I will not interfere! It''s disrespectful to despise and trample on the royal majesty. It should be beheaded! " Li Zhitong red eyes, tightly staring at Helan Minyue that incredible face angry way. Wu Shun was also startled. Li Zhi, who had always been gentle, was afraid to start a fire. He took a look at He Lan Minyue and said with a strong smile: "Your Majesty, the maidservant and Minyue are not pleading for min''s sake. I just hope you can see how to make this incident a little less turbulent. If this incident spreads out, the face of our royal family will be It''s not good-looking. After all, it''s our royal family''s business... " While listening to Wu Shun''s speech, Li Zhi looked at the secret fold handed over by Yang Wu. When he saw that Li Hong, in the name of Donggong, formally intended to investigate and handle the case, Li Zhi could not help but look up and sigh. The secret fold was still on Wu Shun''s face at will, and said powerlessly, "if I don''t help you, the prince has made up his mind to try in person. If I object, how can I face the emperor and all the courtiers and people in the world! Get out of the way. Don''t mention it again. " "Your Majesty You If Minzhi has a problem, your majesty, your servant will not live Wu Shun was startled and glanced at the secret fold. He saw the anger and determination of the prince everywhere. If his majesty didn''t show up again, Li Hong, who was always ready to make a report, would not be impossible if he lanminzhi was killed! "Yang Wu, send them out of the palace." Li Zhi turned his face and looked out of the window. But in my heart, what will happen to the queen? In any case, He Min''s palace and other people go in and out of the palace every day. "Can you give the secret fold to the queen?" Li Zhi picked up the secret fold and asked Yang Wu. "Back to your highness, I don''t know. As soon as the secret fold arrives, I send it to you in a hurry." Yang Wu can feel Li Zhi''s deep sense of powerlessness. "Go to the queen and take this fold." Li Zhi sighed and finally softened. Wu Mei''s palace, holding the secret fold that Li Zhi had just handed her, frowned and looked at it again and again, until she had to recite it, and then sighed and slowly put it on the table. "What do you mean, your majesty? Are you really going to let that little thing interrogate himself? Are you sure you want to have the crown prince personally interrogated? Although it is related to the face of the royal family, it would be even more inappropriate for Li Hong''s temperament to make the world know all about it? " Wu Mei frowned. If she was just a minister in the imperial court or a local governor, it would be fine. But she has imprisoned all the powerful officials. It is not a trivial matter to make a scene. "What does the queen mean?" Li Zhi has no expression on his face and asks lightly. "Have you decided to let them go to Taiyi city?" Wu Mei did not answer Li Zhi''s words and continued to ask. "Yes, I agree. This fold was made later. Even if I want to change it, it''s too late. " Li Zhi sighs, he lanminzhi is also deserved, but let Li Hong meet! Can''t you wait for Li Hong to go to Cuiwei Palace by himself! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 The husband and wife looked at each other. They both knew that Li Hong was determined to punish he Lanmin this time. Ning Daoming and Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui could not get along with each other. The Japanese envoys don''t have to think about it. The boy seems to have a natural feud with Japan and Korea. Since he was born, he doesn''t know why. He just doesn''t like others. Wu Mei bit her lips thoughtfully and thought for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, xuanxu Jingzong and Li Yifu enter the palace. Maybe they can come up with some solution." Li Zhi looks at her strangely. Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu have said that they are the prince''s people. Even if they mention it, will they still be as obedient as before? Besides, Li Honggang just beat Xu Jingzong. But at present, there is no other good way to solve the problem, so we can''t really let Li Hong deal with it in a disorderly way. It''s really because of his surging in Taiyi city. "All right. Yang Wu, xuanxu Jingzong, Li Yifu to Liangyi hall. " Lizhi nodded and said. When Li Zhi and Wu Mei just arrived at Liangyi hall, Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu had already been waiting there. After the ceremony, they walked into the study slowly with Li Zhi and Wu Mei. "A seat." Li Zhi said lightly, and then sat down behind the wide table, while Wu Mei was sitting on one side. After Yang Wu got Li Zhi''s sign, he handed the secret fold to them. After seeing the secret fold, Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu looked at each other. They did not have to think about it. They already knew the intention of his majesty and the queen. "How? Is there any way to crack down on your master, such a tough attitude? " Li Zhi leaned back in his chair and asked. Li Yifu looked at Xu Jingzong and then Wu Mei. He stood up respectfully and said, "my highness, I think we can start from human relations and law. Although we can''t guarantee the final result, at least in a short period of time, it''s very difficult for the prince to convict them and execute the punishment." "Oh? Yi Fu, tell me your opinion first. " Wu Mei interrupted. "Yes, your majesty, Queen. The minister''s humble opinion is: "Ning Daoming, the Minister of the military department, and Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui, two governors of Zhongzhou, are all officials of the four grades. According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, from conviction to execution, the imperial Shitai, Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment should be convicted. Moreover, as the crown prince, the decisions of Zhongshu province and menxia province can also give the crown prince some resistance "I''m afraid that the law can''t prevent these criminals from going to the city, and it''s useless for them to ignore the law, and they can''t be used to stop them." Li Zhi waved his hand and impatiently interrupted him. After thinking about it, he asked, "what''s your human relationship?" "Yes, your majesty." Li Yifu continued to say calmly, "the human feelings I mentioned are: Ning Daoming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, was recommended by Cheng Zhijie, Duke of the state of Lu in those years. Therefore, human relations can borrow the name of Duke Lu to give the prince some resistance. Besides, Duke Lu is still in Chang''an, and the prince always respects these old ministers. On January last year, he went to Duke Lu''s house and ate a meal. I think the prince will give him some affection. " It''s a shame for Cheng Li to use the sword. According to historical records, Cheng Yaojin died in 665. At this moment, I''m afraid Cheng Yaojin, who is in the old age of the government, didn''t expect that he was so old and could be used by today''s emperor and empress. "Xiao Shou Dao and Xiao Shou Ruo were recommended by Li Ji of England, and naturally they could be stopped in his name." Li Zhi smiles, did not expect so easy to solve. Now I think I was too worried about Li Hong''s disorderly behavior just now. On the contrary, I think it''s the same with the queen. Otherwise, they would not have thought of such a method. "What about Helan Minzhi?" This is Wu Mei''s question. She has always been the only one who dotes on this nephew. Xu Jingzong stood up and said, "my highness and empress, one of the things about he Lanmin, which is not applicable to human feelings and laws, can only start from the principle of rites. He Lanmin is now more than 20 years old and has not yet married, let alone his children. I think we should start from this aspect, and wait until he lanminzhi has an heir to be convicted. After three or five years, the crown prince''s anger is gone It''s time to turn a big thing into a small one Wu Mei nodded secretly. Now it seems that this is the only one that can hold Li Hong. If he doesn''t listen, his prince will not be close to others. He wants to come Can that little thing listen? Wu Mei still has some drumming in her heart. She always feels that something is wrong, as if it is something wrong! Li Zhi waves his hand with satisfaction and lets them step down. Such a strategy can avoid Li Hong''s chaos. Ning Daoming and others don''t care. As long as he lanminzhi can live, he Lizhi will not be afraid. Otherwise, he will face the crying Wushun and Helan Minyue every day, and there will be no interest in it. "Your Majesty, do you think there is anything missing in this?" Wu Mei''s brows tightly knit together, as if trying to think about something, but it seems that they can not grasp that little clue. "What''s missing? Oh, the emperor''s relatives, Beijing officials, local officials and foreign envoys. What else does Li Hong want? Do you want to pull two more princes in? " Li Zhi said casually."Yes, that''s it!" Wu Mei suddenly gets up, eyes staring out of the window, from thoughtful to concrete tone. He said slowly: "little thing, this is to expand the scope of the attack, so as to warn the Royal relatives and relatives who gather in Taiyi City, as well as the princes and nobles, including courtiers, five surnames and seven hopes, which are all within the scope of his calculation. Your majesty, I dare to bet with you that in less than three days, there will be a king who will be cleaned up by Li Hong. If you don''t believe it, wait and see! " Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei strangely. After a long time, he asked, "what do you think he did this for?" Wu Mei could not help but whiten his eyes, went to the front and said: "this is not clear? Because a chamber of Commerce was about to be held in Taiyi City, the merchants, the princes and the princes all flocked to him. A few days ago, people from the imperial clan asked for your help. Did you forget that? Now, the situation in Taiyi city is mixed with dragons and snakes. If the little guy doesn''t take this opportunity to give these dignitaries power, even if his chamber of commerce is successfully held, it is still a question whether it can be successfully ended. " "Yes, Li Hong wants to take this opportunity to let everyone know that the Taiyi City Chamber of commerce must be guided by his will. No one can challenge or oppose it. What he wants is the right to say the same thing! No chance to bargain with the powerful! " Wu Mei has fully understood Li Hong''s intention to interrogate he Lanmin and others personally. He has a long-term vision. This is a good strategy to kill two birds with one stone. Li Zhi was dizzy. After thinking for a while, he nodded his head and said, "well, it''s time for him to attack his royal uncles or aunts?" "Well I don''t know who will be caught by Li Hong, but in a word, it won''t be Chengyang, Xincheng and Lanling. If these three people are not good with Li Hong, there must be others who will go to find Li Hong. Li Hong will never let go of this opportunity! No, your majesty, I have decided to go to Taiyi city in person. I can''t let the little things go around. Otherwise, who knows how many conflicts he will leave for you after the chamber of commerce is finished. " Wu Mei thought about it and said. From then on, she said, "if you want to go to the city easily, you have to go to eat too soon, even if you want to leave the city too soon?" "Why?" On Wu Mei''s dazed and beautiful face, there is a trace of pure beauty that makes Lizhi''s heart beat. "Madame Rongguo''s birthday is coming. Can you leave now?" Lizhi continued to smile. Wu Mei suddenly realized that the little thing wanted to go to Taiyi city and wanted to escape the birthday party. Now she almost forgot about it because of him. Yang, the wife of Rongguo, is Wu Mei''s biological mother. When persuading the eldest sun Wuji to agree to make Wu Mei the second son, she has repeatedly visited the eldest sun Wuji''s house to talk about love. Now she is very old and has been living in Jiucheng palace for a long time. Li Hong did not know what happened in the palace. As for the fact that his father and his mother were studying him, he could have guessed some. Now he only hoped that the empress mother would guess her own purpose and understand it later. It would be better for her to react after her busy work. Just after returning to Taiyi manor, just as Wu Mei expected, the princess Qianjin, with Wen Ting, Wen Zhen, the Hu people, and Li Ming, the uncle of the emperor, had been waiting in the mansion for a long time. Li Hong''s smile on his face became more brilliant after he heard the report of the summer solstice. What do you want? It would be better if there was another emperor''s grandfather. However, there was no such thing. If there were too many generations, it was hard for him to clean up. Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao disappeared when they sent Li Hong to the gate of the manor. They had another task, that is to find the two people Li Hong wanted as soon as possible. One Ming Chongyan and the other Du Yuanji came with Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui, but Li Hong didn''t see them in Cuiwei palace. After asking where Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui are now, Li Hong asks Fang Zhan and hengqiao to go back to Taiyi city and look for them immediately. Bai Chun is waiting on Princess Qianjin and Li Ming, king of Cao. Wen Ting and Wen Zhen are just like masters. Even Suoyuan Li is sitting there like a dog. Bai Chun''s cheek is a little red and swollen. The original charming and charming style has already disappeared. Now it looks weak and helpless. "You are Bai Chun, aren''t you? Now you are in charge of the salt, iron and other matters. Should you make plans earlier? Nowadays, Taiyi city is full of people in disorder, and this palace is not good. Because of such small things, I disturb my grandson too much. In this way, you can give the share of the palace and Li Ming, as well as the permission of the Ministry of household. I will not stay here any longer. I will return to Luoyang early tomorrow morning. As for your collision with the emperor''s son-in-law on that day, my palace will not care about it. " Qianjin Princess looks in her thirties, a few years younger than Wu Mei. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 These frightening Royal clans, which are young but of high seniority, benefit from it. After Li Shimin became emperor, his great grandfather Li Yuan had nothing to do every day, so he had to give birth to his brother and sister in the palace. The sick Bai Chun said with a smile: "go back to the daughter of gold, you said these things, you still need to wait for the prince''s highness to come back before you can give it to you, the maidservant does not have that big right." "Ha ha, you don''t have that much power? However, I heard that when you were in trouble with your son-in-law that day, the prestige was tight. Take out your prestige of that day and let this palace appreciate it. Bai Chun, it''s not that the palace forces you. Even if my grandson is standing here, my palace still has the same words. Since my palace has come, it will not return empty handed. Do you understand? " The princess looks at Bai Chun coldly. She has the posture of not giving it now. Let''s calculate the new account and the old account together. Li Hong listened to the cold outside for a while. It''s not easy for him to be a good mother. His seniority is too high. Even when his father meets the emperor, he has to be polite and respectfully shouts: "Auntie.". She continued to eavesdrop a few words at the door. It was nothing but the princess Qianjin who was pressing, threatening and intimidating Bai Chun, hoping to get the production license of iron, glass, crystal, etc. earlier, and even all the industries in Taiyi City, he hoped to have a share of the whole industry. Li Hong walked in slowly from the outside, and said with a gloomy face, "my grandson, Li Hong, has seen your aunt and grandmother, and your uncle." Princess Qianjin and others were stunned. Just now she was still standing high and arrogant. She immediately disappeared and changed into a kind smile. "Oh, hong''er is so tall..." Princess Qian Jin quickly got up and went to Li Hong and said. "Wen Ting and Wen Zhen met his royal highness." "Get up. Please have a seat Li Hong, with a black face, went to the head and sat down, puffing his cheeks and continuing to be angry. "Hong It''s been three years since you''ve been to Luoyang for four years? Granny Huang talks about you every day. I still remember that when you went to Dongdu, you were so angry that the Imperial Palace chased you. " After the princess sat down, looking at Li Hong''s gloomy face, she forced herself to smile and pull the family routine. After that, she said that she was not allowed to participate in the business of Xiaolan, and she was not allowed to participate in the business "Yes, sir." Bai Chun went out after saluting. "Hong''er, what''s the matter? How to follow Minzhi Angry? " The princess asked carefully. Li Hong asked Wen Ting instead of answering: "I heard Bai Chun say that day I saw you bump into people in Taiyi city. Are you ok?" After that, Li hongruo took a look. Since he came in, he had been standing, and he did not dare to sit down again. "Thank you, your highness The minister was too impatient and rash at the beginning, but he has dealt with it properly. " "Oh, that''s fine, as long as you''re OK. I''m really worried about your injury. If that happens, my mother will not let me go. " "Yes, yes, your highness said so." Wen said humbly. "Hong''er, uncle Huang has already read the documents issued by your household department. It is very careful to select them from different levels. It is estimated that it will be difficult to make a conclusion without half a month''s time? This time, uncle Huang thinks about it. It really needs to be more rigorous, so as not to let the secret recipe for people''s welfare in Datang fall into the hands of others. Uncle Huang''s coming here is to make it convenient for you. After all, we are all clansmen. We are not afraid to leak the secret recipe to outsiders. In addition, I have to go to the fiefdom in a few days, so I wonder if hong''er can first Li Ming, king of Cao, looked at the princess as if he was saying, "it''s your turn." "Yes, hong''er, the imperial aunt and grandmother come here to see if hong''er can give us the permission order first? When you come back here, I''m afraid you''ll meet my mother and father together. I''ll see you later Qianjin princess took over Li Ming''s words and said directly. Li Hong looked at the two men and said, "hong''er thanks the emperor and the Empress Dowager for the memory of the emperor and the Empress Dowager. Speaking of the license order of the Ministry of household, it was approved by the Emperor himself. In total, he only gave hong''er 17 points of permission, which allowed hong''er to award the royal clan and noble families. Nowadays, there are more monks and fewer scholars. Fortunately, he lanminzhi is no longer qualified, and there is no one to compete with us. " "Ha ha Is it? This Princess Qianjin is also an understanding person. She understands that Li Hong uses he lanminzhi and others as a shield. The story is that the nephews of her mother and empress can be disqualified. If you want to obtain the permission order, you can only select them from different levels of selection. It is impossible to take a shortcut. Therefore, she would not follow Li Hong''s words and ask what happened to he Lanmin, who was disqualified. But she did not ask, does not mean that her master did not ask. As soon as Princess Qianjin''s voice fell, Wen Ting quickly took it up and asked, "I don''t know what happened to he Lanmin? How could you make your highness so angry that he even denied the Queen''s favor"Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just a secret conspiracy. I bribed many merchants and hoped to get the license order as much as possible. Unfortunately, I found out. Oh, and the Xiao family of nalanling was the same. He secretly colluded with foreign merchants and even reached an agreement. As long as he got it, he would give the secret recipe to the foreign merchants within two years. Aunt Huang, uncle Huang, you must not be so ah, or when the time comes, hong''er will not be able to help you. This time, Hubu, the Ministry of rites, Honglu temple and Zongzheng temple have visitors. " Li Hong looked up and thought: "I think about it, but no, in the next two days, these people will arrive. My father has ordered that anyone who secretly forms a clique is not allowed to play favoritism. He must immediately cancel his qualification, let alone contact me and Bai Chun in advance. By the way, who''s standing? " "Back to your highness, the villain Suo Yuanli." "Hu people?" "Er Yes, but villains have been in my Tang Dynasty for many years. " The memory of Suo Yuanli Li Li Hong IX is very deep, because he was originally a guest of Qianjin princess''s residence. Later, after Xue Huaiyi entered the palace, he was recommended by Xue Huaiyi and became one of the four most famous cruel officials in the Tang Dynasty. Even when he had great power, Xue Huaiyi once recognized him as godfather! It can also be imagined that Suo Yuan Li and Princess Qianjin have been friends for many years. Otherwise, Xue Huaiyi would not recommend him casually. The princess looked at Suo Yuan Li with an uncertain look and said, "is this a sign that the prince has identified himself and has formed an alliance with foreign businessmen in the western regions?" Li Hong''s attitude is firm. After sitting here for a long time, he can''t see his face getting better. Obviously, it''s for himself. Seeing that it was hopeless to get it ahead of time, I had to send it to the crown prince not to cancel her qualification because of Suo Yuan Li. After thinking about it, he continued to explore: "hong''er, I don''t know whether the imperial aunt and grandmother, or your uncle Li Ming, are we competing with ordinary merchants? Or is it just our clan alone? " "Don''t worry, auntie. Isn''t it disrespectful of your grandson to let you go with ordinary merchants? My father knew how he would spare me. Naturally, he was the royal clan. " "Oh..." The princess replied to Li Hong''s words. She had already calculated quickly that she could not get one of the 17 places. In this royal clan, there are still some people who are higher than Li Zhi in terms of seniority, but after all, even if Li Zhi''s generation is added, these 17 shares can basically be taken care of. Xincheng, Chengyang and Lanling are excluded. These are Li Zhi''s comrades, and they are already worth tens of thousands of money. On weekdays, they have a good relationship with the crown prince and have made a lot of profits by walking around frequently. I''m afraid they won''t let go of their identities to participate? The remaining influential princes, princesses and others have died in recent years, and those who have been discarded should be included in this list. However, when she looked at Li Hong''s presence, she always felt that the boy was playing tricks with him. She seemed to be hiding something from her. I''m afraid the 17 shares were not enough? "I don''t know how hong''er plans to distribute it? Just now, the imperial aunts and grandmothers have made calculations, and the Royal grandfather, uncle and aunt of the imperial clan have been added. Obviously, these 17 shares are enough. Why should hong''er be selected? " Princess Qianjin is a must. Although she is a Royal Princess now, she was not taken seriously by the royal family when she was born. If Li Zhi had not ascended the throne with benevolence, and had gone to Luoyang more in recent years, otherwise, the royal family would have forgotten her as a princess. But even so, I still do not live as well as some rich businessmen or officials in Luoyang. Even ordinary rich families have more money than themselves. In recent years, there are fewer and fewer maids in the government, and there are fewer and fewer servants who can be sent. If we don''t grasp Li Hong''s straw now, I''m afraid I won''t be old enough. The princess''s mansion will become desolate and desolate. "How could..." Li Hong said strangely. At this time, Bai Chun suddenly looked nervous and hurried in. She looked at several people apologetically and went to Li Hong. She whispered in her ear, "master, Jingwei has contacted the king of Liang. They are on their way to Taiyi city. At the latest, they will be able to get to the city." "Really?" After listening to Li Hong, Huo stood up from his chair with a look of surprise and joy, which made people wonder what he was thinking. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 In history, Li Zhong was deposed from the position of crown prince, and he was granted the title of king of Liang by Li Zhi. Although he was appointed governor of Liangzhou, he had no real military and political power. He was only remotely leading a senior official to act for him. In the same year, Li Zhong became governor of Fangzhou. As he grew older, Li Zhong did not hesitate to save his life by polluting himself. He was frightened all day long, or even tried to deceive others by wearing women''s clothes. He even divined himself after waking up in the middle of the night. Li Zhong was dismissed as a commoner and imprisoned in his former residence in Qianzhou. Four years later, Wu Mei instructed Xu Jingzong to frame up Li Zhong, shangguanyi and others for rebellion, so she was given death by Li Zhi at the age of 22. The second year after Li Zhong''s death, Prince Li Hong asked for the burial of Li Zhong''s remains, which was agreed by Li Zhi. Finally, forty years after Li Zhong''s death, he was made king of Yan and presented to Taiwei and governor of Yangzhou. However, Li Zhong, the king of Liang who rushed to Taiyi City, was not appointed to Fangzhou as in the history books. Now he lives a simple life in Liangzhou, and he still exchanges letters with Li Hong from time to time. Now Li Zhong is 21 years old, that is, he still has a year to live from what is recorded in the history books. But now, I''m afraid no one will believe that the tragic fate will befall Li Zhong, who lives in seclusion and does not care about the world. Thinking about Li Zhong''s fate in history, he didn''t notice the question of Princess Qianjin. When he came back to God, Bai Chun woke up in his ear. He realized that the princess was asking him why he had 17 places and how to select them. Li Hong looked at the eager eyes of Princess Qianjin and Li Ming, the king of Cao. His gloomy face finally cleared up and said, "because my father asked me to set aside two places for Li Xian, Li Zhe and others, there were only eight places left for the 17 places." "What?" When she heard Li Hong say so, she immediately stood up from her chair. Li Zhi has eight sons. After the crown prince is removed, there are seven princes and two princesses. Naturally, nine places are occupied. Is not there only eight places left? Eight places, more than 20 people divided! This It completely disrupted Princess Qianjin''s conjecture and plan. Although she knew that Li Hong was such a skilful person, she would not easily give up the 17 quotas in her hand, but she did not expect that it would be such a result. If there were only eight shares left, the princess, who is now indispensable in the eyes of the royal clan, would have to go for nothing. Perhaps, out of her intuition, Li Sitong felt that she could sit on the chair out of hostility! Thinking of this, I can''t help but look to Li Ming, the king of Cao, who is usually better with her. Now I can only place my hope on him. The two partners should compete for a share in any case. Li Hong had no room to bargain with them. After a few words of greetings, they found an excuse to leave. They came as if they were guilty of starting a teacher and were sure of everything. Finally, they left in a gloomy and dignified manner. After watching several people leave, Li Hong immediately said to Bai Chun: "remember to protect the whereabouts of the eldest brother, and never disclose it to anyone. Otherwise, if my mother knows about it, I''m afraid it won''t be beaten up. Although I don''t know if the eldest brother came out this time and asked his father to play, he should be careful." When Li Hong explains to Bai Chun, the princess, who walked out of the manor and got on the carriage, is also thinking. What did Bai Chun tell Li Hong that he could actually make Li Hong stand up from his chair? Do you have a chip in your hand to fight for a license order if you know these things clearly? But it''s not Luoyang City, it''s her place. Even if it''s Luoyang City, as a poor princess, it''s hard to find out any useful information. Besides, it''s still in the prince''s own Taiyi city. I''m afraid we have to rely on Li Ming, who is not a flexible royal clan. Maybe we can make use of it. Before they could relax completely, cheetah and Jingzhe ran in with several secret letters in their hands. It''s not necessary to guess. It must have been sent through the channel of lijieng gate. I''m afraid the content is not good news. Li Hong didn''t open these letters for the first time. Instead, he had to go through all the things he had to deal with today in his mind, and there must be no mistakes. Trance trance of thinking for a long time, but also did not completely clear the mind of things, think or tear open the hands of the secret letter. After reading one copy, he patted on the table. After reading the last one, Li Hong''s head shook like a rattle. "How about it? What about? What I expected was right! In less than a day''s time, the letter of plea came to me. " Xia Zhi and others stood there and did not dare to say anything. No one knew whether the contents of the letter were related to the affairs of the court. If they cut in at this time, and if the prince was angry, they would not be able to get rid of it. Bai Chun happened to come in from the door. Her weak cheeks were full of fatigue. She went to Li Hong and sat down. She asked, "what''s the matter? Is it a matter for you to allocate places? ""The allocation of places has gone well." Li Hong sighed and said ruefully, "it''s all for the animals in Cuiwei Palace today!" Bai Chun has already known about Cuiwei Palace today. When she hears it, she is also wrinkling her forehead like jade. She doesn''t dare to interrupt easily. "He Lanmin can''t be killed even if the evidence is confirmed. My aunt and cousin seem to have great energy in front of my father. And Ning Daoming, Xiao shougui, Xiao Shoudao, ha ha But they were all recommended by the important officials who accompanied the emperor''s grandfather when he fought in the world. Look at the handwriting of Cheng Zhijie, the Duke of Lu, and this one. The brothers Xiao Shoudao were actually recommended by Li Ji, the Duke of England. How do you move? How can a prince of mine move? Even if it''s the father and the emperor, he has to weigh carefully when he receives the petition from these two people! " Li Hong said helplessly. He Lanmin''s absence of a empress can be justified in terms of human relations and ethics. If the crown prince wants to be convicted, he can wait until he Lanmin has left for the Dutch family, and then it will not be too late. Who in the end thought of it? How can you see that there are some shadows of Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu in it? It seems that I made a mistake to leave them in the East Palace and Chongwen hall. "Tell cheetah to order Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu to arrive at Taiyi city immediately tomorrow." Li Hong thought for a while and said, in case he was not there, what happened to these two people? I''d better get around and watch it. Li Hong can only sigh helplessly for this matter, but he also has to accept such a fact. These problems of social sophistication and mutual protection between officials and officials in the last life can be above the law, which makes people feel helpless. What''s more, in today''s society, those with big loopholes in the laws of the Tang Dynasty can run away with rats, not to mention a founder who wrote a note to the prince! But Li Hong would never give up so easily. He could not escape the crime of death. This time, he lanminzhi could not escape. If he didn''t put up his clothes, his legs would tremble when he saw himself. If he wanted to clean him up later, it would be even more difficult. What''s more, he can''t be punished because of Cuiwei palace. So Li Hong has to let he Lanmin fear that he can''t be punished because of Cui Wei palace. Li Hong has to let he Lanmin fear that he can only hang the royal dignity on his head. Even if he is immortal, he will not be able to make waves in the future. Ning Daoming, Xiao shougui and Xiao Shoudao have to find a good place for them. They can''t go where the war is tight. Who knows if they are going to bring disaster to the country and the people! After thinking about it, I couldn''t think of a good place to allocate these three people. However, he had stopped the carriage to the door. Li Zhong''s carriage has entered the city. As for Li Zhong''s residence, Bai Chun has arranged it in a secret place close to the forbidden area of Taiyi city. There are about 20 villas built there, just like the previous one. Li Zhong is arranged in one of them. The carriage drove slowly in the night of Taiyi City, and the businessmen and passengers with smiles and expectations were waiting for the chamber of Commerce to start in three days. Just like ordinary people in the previous life, they will never know that before every major event, the infighting between the top has already begun, and when they do, it is only the result of the decision-making and compromise made by the senior management. Li Hong, who had been bored for a day, leaned against Xiaoxue''s arms and was faint. Today, she was angry and tired. At the end of the day, her small body could not bear it. Bai Chun is not brought here. Li Hong chooses to let her rest and prepare herself for the chamber of Commerce three days later. She only takes two maids, Xiaoxue and Xiaohan. Naturally, apart from the four Huameng people, they are unable and Tiantian. In the night, from Taiyi city to the forbidden area on the broad street, from time to time can also see from other places, rushing to Taiyi city merchants. Nowadays, both restaurants, teahouses, inns and houses in Taiyi city are overcrowded. In recent days, the average consumption of Taiyi city has increased by 70% compared with the past. This makes those businessmen who came to Taiyi city early to open shop can wake up from sleep every day. However, under the maintenance of the prince''s sixth rate, there was no civil conflict in Taiyi city. There was no conflict between merchants and merchants, between merchants and common people, or with officials. These are all driven by interests. The first thing that businessmen who enter Taiyi city do after they come to Taiyi city is to be warned that if there is a conflict, they will be disqualified regardless of who is right and who is wrong! The carriage slowly drove into the door of the villa area. Around him, Li Hong handed it to Bai Chun. The prince''s six rate of 2000 people: about the rate of clean road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 The carriage quietly drove into the villa group and stopped at the door of the most central villa. Besides a few limited guards, Li Zhong brought two people to the villa. Li Hong slowly stepped out of the carriage, and saw that Li Zhong had already brought two servants to meet him at the door with a smile. The palace lantern beside the road shines brightly at the door of the villa. Two people look at each other and smile knowingly at the same time. "Hong''er, please come in." Li Zhong takes a few steps forward and reaches out to lead the way in front of Li Hong. "Please." Li Hong also said politely. It has been nearly seven years since Li Zhong was abolished and Li Hong was established. Li Zhong has also changed from a green and astringent youth to a steady young man. He even has a trace of vicissitudes and experiences that are not in line with his age. Although the height is not too high, but the broad shoulders, as well as the years of training, has obviously made a lot of mature, the whole person is less a trace of imperial noble spirit, more simple and honest reliable and simple. In the living room, Li Hong is still sitting on the main seat. Although this is Li Zhong''s temporary home, Li Hong still has to show his respect for the prince when he is here. "Just the three of you coming here?" Li Hong pointed to the two people behind him. The two servants had been with Li Zhong for some years. "It''s convenient and easy to get on the way. Besides, it''s very peaceful on the way. It''s enough to have their escort." Li Zhong moved the water cup that Xiaoxue handed over to him on the tea table and put it in front of Li Hong. "It''s also true that a small number of people can avoid unnecessary attention." Li Hong nodded. They haven''t seen each other for many years, but they are still a little strange to each other. Moreover, Li Hong now feels sorry for Li Zhong''s honest and open mind. Although the correspondence between the two has been constant in the past few years, Liangzhou has also been under the care of Li Hong. In recent years, the development of Liangzhou has been very good. Even the father and the emperor have praised him from time to time. However, Li Zhong never mentioned it to him in his letter when he came to Taiyi city. This is why Bai Chun received the news after entering the territory of Chang''an. Li Hong''s reaction after hearing the news also did not expect Li Zhonghui to come at this time. His heart was still full of shock. But now Li Hong looked at Li Zhong''s face, but he was frank and calm. He didn''t pay attention to the fact that he might expose his whereabouts. Li Hong couldn''t bear the surprise in his heart. He still asked, "brother Huang, is there any arrangement in Liangzhou when you go back to Chang''an this time?" Li Zhong chuckled and looked more calm: "thanks to your help these years for my brother. Otherwise, I would not be able to reach the present position in Liangzhou. My father often praised him. But I know that all this is because of your contribution." "Take a rest." Li Hong interrupted him and said, "seriously, can Liangzhou be arranged before coming this time? You have a special identity. I''ve arranged you in this very hidden place. If someone there knows your whereabouts and his father knows about it, I''m afraid the father will not forgive you. " "Hong''er, don''t worry. I''ve got the promise of my father when I come here." Li Zhong is confident and calm. "What? Do you know you''re here Li Hong felt that his voice had changed. When was this guy so bold? This is still the Li Zhong who had to avoid looking at his eyes! "Yes, after knowing that your Chamber of commerce is going to be held, I made a compromise with my father and the emperor. I hope that my father will allow me to participate in this chamber of Commerce, and my father and Emperor agree." Li Zhong''s simple and honest face is wearing a little narrow smile. Li Hong looked at him closely, as if to see a flower coming out from his face. After looking at it for a long time, he shook his head and said, "if you don''t believe it, it''s certainly not as simple as you said. There must be something inside. Otherwise, how could the father agree so readily. And if you tell me, when I come to Taiyi City, my father will tell me. " "You are still so smart that you can''t hide anything from you. When you were only a few years old, you could make your father and queen mother happy and eat Li Xiao, the third and the fourth. At that time, I was really afraid of you. You looked at people with hooks, which made people feel scared at the bottom of my heart." Li Zhong looked at him like a smile, staring at his Li Hong, a relaxed face said. "Tell me, what did you promise your father that he could be so generous that he released you from Liangzhou." Li Hong went to the sofa and asked in a comfortable position. "I asked my father to resign as governor of Liangzhou." Li Zhong looked at Li Hong and said faintly, as if he were talking about a trivial matter. "You leave? Is it not the father''s deprivation? " Li Hong is not too surprised. On the contrary, he was somewhat relaxed. If he really removed the post of governor of Liangzhou, Li Zhong would be equivalent to letting his father put a knife around his neck and kill or cut him. Moreover, in this way, it is tantamount to giving up everything, including the power that may be acquired in the future, to be a real carefree king or a rich businessman, which is no different from the common people."Yes, I asked my father to leave twice. Didn''t you say that everything should be done step by step, so I resigned from the post of commander in chief, including the maid in the house and the domestic slaves. I left no more than 20 people, and all the others were dismissed." At the same time, it is not easy to see Li''s heartfelt smile and regret. Today, the governor of the city has given the governor a special instruction. However, if he is appointed governor of a week, he will give him an example. Although there is no real Festival, he still has the right to supervise the military. However, it does not mean that there is no such thing. Otherwise, Wu Mei would not have instructed Xu Jingzong to frame Li Zhongzhong for conspiracy against him. This shows that the governor at that time had a certain right to be honest. It was also a prelude for the local military and political officials later in the Tang Dynasty: Jiedushi. The jiedusi gave two banners and two stanzas: special reward for the praise and special killing for the festival. The so-called Festival is nothing more than some tokens given by the Emperor: eight pieces, including the two sides of the gate flag, one side of the dragon and tiger''s banner, one piece of festival, two arms and two pieces of leopard tail. The festival is made of gold and copper leaves. Li Hong nodded clearly. Li Zhong''s move was completely like breaking away from the royal family. Now, unless the other seven sons of the emperor''s father died, maybe he could become the crown prince again. What''s more, it may be that under the complicated relationship between the imperial court and the imperial court, when no man in Li Tang''s clan can inherit it, maybe the courtiers will think of him. This relationship is also in line with the historical records. Wu Mei had the chance to become emperor only after killing the dead and abolishing the waste. Then, after the collapse of Wu Zhou, Li Tang Jiang Shan was returned. First Li Zhe (Li Xian) and then Li Dan became emperor, and then Li Dan''s third son, Li Longji, ushered in the heyday of Kaiyuan. "What''s the purpose of your coming?" Li Hong asked curiously. After all, Liangzhou is not too far away from Taiyi city. Many products of Taiyi city have already given him the right to produce. "I''d like to have your cement and salt refined." Li Zhong looked at Li Hong and said firmly. "Cement is easy to say. I will give it even if you don''t say so. But do you dare to ask for the refined method of salt? Glass is not enough for you to develop Liangzhou There seems to be a huge question mark on Li Hong''s forehead. "This time, you are not registered in the name of the Ministry of household registration. If you have this refined salt, plus tea, etc., you will not have to make a detour to Chang''an..." "If you want to be beautiful, the emperor of salt and iron gave his will. The imperial family and the nobility, including the five surnames and seven hopes, are not allowed to be devolved. You should die of this heart." Li Hong hit Li Zhong''s calm face. Li Zhong sighed deeply and thought for a while and said, "well, since salt and iron can''t be lowered, can Liangzhou produce iron? Don''t you make iron from the outside... " "Go and go. The more you say, the more you say, the less you can do. Do you really think that if I can turn a stone into gold, just point to a hill, and those stones will become good iron? All of these should be classified according to the geology. If you don''t understand it for a while, don''t pay attention to it. " Li Hong refused. Liangzhou is now the area of Hanzhong, where mineral resources are absolutely abundant. However, Li Hong does not want to excavate them now, because Liangzhou is rich in land and has always been called a small land of abundance. Hanzhong Basin is also well-known. At this time, Li Hong would not give up food because of iron and steel. In case of a famine, could people eat a piece of steel? His father didn''t cut him. "I''ll talk about it casually. If I don''t give it, I won''t give it." Li Zhong said calmly, without any disappointment or regret because of Li Hong''s refusal. After dinner with Li Zhong, Li Zhong personally sent Li Hong to the carriage, pulled Li Hong''s sleeve, and solemnly said, "I''m here to win some shares for the merchants in Liangzhou, so I will attend the chamber of Commerce." "Well, I see." Without a trace, Li Hong broke away from Li Zhong''s hand and got on the carriage without looking back. I don''t know why, I haven''t seen Li Zhong for several years, but it gives him a feeling of separation. That feeling is like Li Zhong has completely changed, but he knows him very well. Including today''s conversation, his refusal and consent seem to be in Li Zhong''s expectation. It seems that he has been thoroughly studied by Li Zhong in recent years. What Li Zhong said before getting on the bus was that he clearly told him that he would unite with other Liangzhou businessmen to fight for some more shares. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 The selection of chambers of Commerce has been carried out in secret. Jingwei analyzes all the information of all the dignitaries and looks for all the clues of cooperation between them. With the approaching of the date, a number of dignitaries have chosen to look on, but instead of leaving Taiyi City, they are waiting for the result, and then they are ready to buy those manufacturing methods and the permits issued by the Ministry of accounts from merchants at a high price. Zong Chuke is busy with Bai Chun every day. Since the arrival of the two servants in Hubu, Bai Chun and Zong Chuke have a chance to breathe. The arrival of Dai Zhide, Liu Zhengli and others also made ordinary people realize that some unknown things happened behind the ordinary chamber of Commerce! Huameng led Dai Zhide and others to Taiyi City three days later, he was allowed to visit he lanminzhi and others by the crown prince. Among them, Li Hong had never met them, and had been avoiding them. No matter who asked for an interview, it was difficult for him to use it. These people are basically the first time to Taiyi city. Seeing the prosperous scene of Taiyi City, they are surprised and almost drop their chin. But when the carriage drove out of Taiyi city and walked slowly to the forbidden area, they had seen the wall of the forbidden area surrounded by a long dragon! There are only five gates in the general wall of the long dragon. Except for the gate in the middle, the other four walls are carrying goods day and night. In a short period of five or six years, the childish language of the prince made all the courtiers laugh in the Taiji hall. Now they are stunned and can''t believe the scene. The gate of the city is guarded by the prince''s left and right guards, and the interrogation of them and others is also extremely strict. Dai Zhide''s face has been black all the time during the whole process. He is doubting whether this is the prince who must report his grievances and deliberately embarrasses them! Finally, he couldn''t help asking Hua Meng: "does your highness have to go through such a complicated and rigorous investigation every time he comes?" "Dai Shangshu, the crown prince is naturally not needed. Everything in Taiyi city is his, so it is not necessary." The flower Meng is not humble and speechless. "What about Bai Chun? Since Taiyi city belongs to his highness, should Bai Chun also be investigated? " After Dai Zhide asked, he did not wait for Hua Meng to answer. The seven or eight people on the carriage were interrogated. Only Hua Meng stood by and looked at them. The flowers and Mencius are all like this. The white pure must be unobstructed, naturally. "Bai Chun is responsible for the management of the forbidden area, and naturally there is no need to investigate." Hua Meng''s return is not light or heavy again. "Hum!" Dai Zhide hummed again, and the tedious interrogation was finally finished. The carriage again carried them into the mysterious forbidden area of Taiyi city. The place where he lanminzhi and others are detained is naturally not a good place. An iron gate made of new steel is full of cold murderous spirit and ruthlessness! When Dai Zhide and others saw the iron gate, they all frowned involuntarily and walked all the way. The forbidden area looked like a small city, making people feel no pressure and discomfort at all. But until they stepped into the courtyard, they still felt cold and murderous. "Where is the man?" Dai Zhide asked. "In the dungeon." Hua Meng''s eyes drooped. The heavy iron door was slowly opened from the inside, and suddenly a pungent smell of smell made Dai Zhide and others dizzy, and almost couldn''t help vomiting. "Are you all in custody here?" This time Cui Dunli, the Minister of Honglu temple, frowned. If those envoys sent to the Tang Dynasty were also locked up in such a dark and smelly place, if it should be spread in the future, it would be a heavy blow to the country of rites that the Tang Dynasty had long yearned for. Hua Meng didn''t even talk this time. He just nodded. He couldn''t help it. The smell of blood was so strong that he even felt uncomfortable breathing. When he opened his mouth, he always felt that the smell of blood had gone down his throat to his stomach. Several people forced to bear the difficulty of breathing, followed by Huameng slowly from the dark steps down. The oil lamp in the cell is also listless, as if the smell of blood is sucked too much, all contaminated with a trace of monster. Each room has an iron fence. Inside the iron fence are the prisoners of Helan Minzhi and others, but their treatment is not much better. The only thing in the room is a human shaped wooden stake, and everyone is firmly bound on it. And the body is full of blood, dishevelled hair, it is not clear whether it is a person or a ghost. Gao Zhi, a doctor of the imperial historian, covered his mouth and nose on Monday, and said in an impassioned voice: "take away the envoys of Helan Minzhi, Ning Daoming, Xiao shougui, Xiao Shoudao and the Japanese state." Without waiting for Hua Meng to speak, a sad cry came from the innermost cell: "help me, please, let me out. Please let me out. I really know I''m wrong. I dare not..." "Shut up!" The guard in the dungeon shouted coldly, and the sound disappeared immediately."He lanminzhi?" Dai Zhide looked at Hua Meng Leng for a moment, and quickly walked to the innermost cell. "Ah...!" Dai Zhide ran over unprepared. When he saw the people inside, he was scared and called out. Everyone followed his footsteps to arrive, and immediately everyone was pale On the stake in the cell, is it really a person? "Whose idea was it? Is it really the prince? Isn''t he always benevolent, filial and respectful? How did you do it so hard! " Dai Zhide looks at he lanminzhi, who is no longer humanoid. He can no longer control his anger, and regardless of the pungent smell of blood in the prison, he roars angrily. He lanminzhi, who is naked, has no complete skin all over his body. His whole body is covered with blood and flies flying in his body. Dai Zhide was followed by the officials of the Ministry of punishment, Zongzheng temple, Dali temple and Yushitai. He was also shocked by the scene. It was very vicious. "Release people, release them immediately and send them to Taiyi city for medical treatment." Dai Zhide points to Hua Meng''s nose and roars. "Gu Dao wants to see what ability Dai Zhide has and why he should be taken away from here!" Li Hong''s cold voice came in from the prison gate. "You..." Dai Zhide did not expect to see their prince for several days at this time. "Me what me? As the Minister of rites, you don''t know how to punish the emperor for insulting him? Or do you not understand Dali temple, Yushitai, your Ministry of punishment and Zongzheng temple? The sleeping Hall of the Tang emperor turned out to be a place for them to drink, play and enjoy singing and dancing! Have you fed the dog all your kindness to the emperor? " Li Hong step by step, slowly approaching, sentence by sentence! "He lanminzhi, ask you a question and answer one by one. If you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t blame Gu to continue to torture you." Li Hong is like a devil coming out of hell, with a strong and pungent smell of blood, as if you can''t smell it at all. "Tell Gu, who gave you the privilege to enter Cuiwei palace?" Li Hong looks at Dai Zhide and others and asks coldly. "Back to your highness, I bribed Wei Wei Temple minister, and then ran in." He Lanmin''s neck seemed to be broken, drooping his head and fighting back. "How many times have you sent the guard?" Li Hong bowed his head and kicked the floor tiles under his feet. "This I don''t remember. It''s been three or four years. " "How many times have you entered Cuiwei palace?" "The second time." "What is the relationship between Japanese envoys and you? Why are they here? " "They wanted to get your Highness''s all the rules and regulations in Taiyi City, so they came to me." "How did Zongzheng temple, Shao Fu Jian, Xiao shougui and Xiao Shoudao conspire with you ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£¡± With more than one hour''s inquiry, Dai Zhide and other people''s faces are getting darker and darker. This is a crime of death, a crime of even sitting! He lanminzhi is not only Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui, but also the officials of the Ministry of rites, the Ministry of war, the Zongzheng temple and the magistrate of the Shaofu. If the investigation and investigation of this matter is really launched, they will be taken out and slashed. This is the lightest penalty. "Dai Shangshu and Cui Siqing, these Japanese envoys insulted the royal family in our Tang Dynasty. I wonder if you have any opinions? On weekdays, but you two communicate with them, contact them, they learn the etiquette of the Tang Dynasty, or you pig brain did not teach it? Dai Zhide, what face do you have to shout when you come in? Do you still have light on your face? The majesty of the royal family has been trampled on under the soles of your feet and insulted. Do you want me to let people go? " Li Hong made some remarks, but no one gave a good look. Looking at the silence, he Lanmin could not help crying. Li Hong''s eyes twinkled and coldly, and continued: "I''m more humane than the law in the Tang Dynasty. Let''s show you, this is the will of my father and his mother, and these are the petition letters written by you senior officials! Your high officials and high salaries are all given by the Tang Dynasty, but you still want to be the borer of the Tang Dynasty and plead for them! If you want to ask for mercy, you can take off your official clothes and they will be free. You can handle it at your disposal. How about that? " "Your Highness, please take care of this matter." The Minister of punishment Cui Zhiwen said. Cui Dunli, the Minister of Honglu temple, also bowed down and said, "what your highness taught me is that I failed to manage the foreign envoys well. I knew my sin and asked the crown prince to punish him." "Punishment? Punishment is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. As for the Ministry of rites and you, go to find my father and the emperor to accept the guilt. As for the Ministry of rites and you, go back to Chang''an City and find my father and emperor to accept the guilt. As for when people take away, when will they give me a satisfactory result, when will they take them away? " After Li Hong finished, he left without looking back. He Lanmin''s cry came from behind him again: "Your Highness, I really know I was wrong I really dare not. Please let me out... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 No one knows what kind of mind Li Zhi was thinking when he allowed Li Hong to deal with one of the cases of he Lanmin. The arrival of Dai Zhide and others is equivalent to moving half of the officials in the court to Taiyi city. However, in Taiyi city these days, no matter the Ministry of punishment, Yushitai, the three departments of Dali temple, or Dai Zhide and others have been used to Li Zhi''s weakness in decision-making. Otherwise, Li Yifu would not have even apologized for Li''s crimes and would have gone away without even apologizing. It is enough to imagine that Li Zhi was not very deterrent in the hearts of courtiers, especially important officials. So when there is a case involving the royal family, they are as big as possible, small things. They have been used to it for so many years. In short, their aim is to strike a balance between your majesty and the queen, and strive to make sure that no one will offend. When Dai Zhide saw Helan Minzhi and others in the cell, he unconsciously used a set of tactics against Lizhi. However, he ran into a nail in the young prince. Instead of letting the prince go, he reprimanded them in prison. Such a tough, thunderbolt method is not the courage of today''s emperor. So now, the Ministry of punishment, the Yushitai and the Dali temple have handed over the results of the interrogation to the crown prince three times. But each time, without a single stick of incense, they are sent back to their hands. Only two words are added to the file: retrial. Looking at the file in his hand, the big man of Sansi can only shake his head and sigh silently. This case is too hot to be hot any more. He Lanmin can''t kill him. Ning Daoming, Xiao shougui and Xiao Shoudao ask for mercy. Even the Japanese envoys, Dai Zhide of the Ministry of rites and Cui Dunli of Honglu temple, have secretly approached them, hoping that this case can try their best to narrow the scope of their knowledge. Otherwise, once this happens, not only the royal family will be disgraced, but also the Honglu temple and the Ministry of rites will enter a period of consolidation. This is not what Dai Zhide and Liu Zhengli want to see. But the prince asked them to plead with his majesty after they returned to Chang''an. They didn''t care. They just said a few words and confessed that they had made a mistake before his majesty. After admitting the mistake, they should go down to the next Dynasty and have dinner. Nothing will affect it. The chief of the third division shook his head in his hand, but he went back to the residence provided by the crown prince, continued to negotiate, deliberated and studied the laws of the Tang Dynasty, and then gave the result again. Today, Prince six soldiers patrol the streets day and night in Taiyi City, and the arrival of the three divisions and other officials, which also spread in Taiyi city these days. It has been rumored that there seems to be something wrong with the senior officials of the Tang Dynasty. That''s why we called the big men from the three departments and other departments. In addition to the patrolling soldiers in Taiyi City, the people of Taiyi city are still merchants, Xun GUI, five surnames and seven looks. It seems that all of them are aware of something through their keen sense of smell. The initial selection of chamber of Commerce was also held on time within the scheduled time. There was a huge building opposite Li HONGNA manor. No one knew what it was for. But today, all the merchants will go there and have a glimpse of the whole building. When the huge wooden door was opened, it turned out to be an empty hall, which could hold hundreds or even thousands of people. Every businessman who came in was shocked by the huge hall in front of them, and some of them couldn''t speak. It''s amazing that such a large hall didn''t use a column to support the ceiling on top of his head, which was totally unthinkable to them. Each businessman took the instruction manual in his hand, sat down in his seat and began to read it carefully. The businessman who did not recognize the words naturally had black eyes and ears, and listened attentively to what was being discussed by the people around him. Although the whole hall was crowded, it did not make much noise. The first chamber of Commerce will be completed by Bai Chun and two ministers of the Ministry of household affairs. While telling them all the main contents of the chamber of Commerce, it is also necessary to let these chambers of Commerce from south to north, according to their respective regions and continents, and then set up Zhou chambers of commerce and Taoist chambers of Commerce, which will be under the unified management of Taiyi city. Li Hong holds the main contents of the chamber of commerce that Bai Chun and his two chamberlains have driven out these days, which are also approved by him. The chamber of Commerce will be turned into a large holding company by him. In general, the selected and licensed chambers of Commerce will send three to five craftsmen to study in Taiyi City, and then they can return to the chamber of Commerce in Taiwan. Moreover, within three years, these chambers of Commerce will not get all the technologies of Taiyi city at once. They need to obtain these technologies step by step after three years. In doing so, Li Hong was afraid that glass and other technologies would spread to other countries. After all, there are still a large number of businessmen who are bought by royal family members, Xun GUI and so on in the chamber of Commerce. The bank was also used by Li Hong. The chamber of Commerce quickly established and introduced the bank to these merchants. When these merchants heard about it, they could buy and sell with a piece of paper without money. Some people still looked suspicious. However, some larger merchants who have already known about the existence of feiqian, such as Na Dou Yi, are full of confidence. These are the things he has already tasted.It is convenient, fast and safe, and it can also give some support when the business capital chain breaks down, which makes many people excited and feel unrealistic. However, Dou Yi realized that this was a clear signal that the Tang Dynasty began to improve the status of merchants. He also had to secretly better the Bank launched by Li Hong, and the timing was absolutely wonderful. Because Dou Yi knew that many businessmen in the hall didn''t have much money to invest. Some of them came on behalf of the forces behind them, some wanted to cooperate with others, and others hoped to find out other ways to make money in this chamber of Commerce. The launch of the bank means that the escort agency must be established. Therefore, the same express delivery system has been born, but it is in the charge of the Ministry of accounts. After four days of intense operation in Taiyi City, the establishment of a huge network of commercial empires has come to a successful end. All the following will be carried out in an orderly manner. Li Hong also achieved his goal, that is to use the chamber of Commerce and merchants to work together to launch the bank, which is his favorite project, smoothly and profitably. He believes that with the trust of these businessmen, the bank will never move forward at a snail''s speed as it has developed in history, but it will develop rapidly with his own intention Show it. At that time, the big enemies in the frontier of the Tang Dynasty will all be attached to the huge commercial network of the Tang Dynasty. Even then, the Tang Dynasty will be able to make a country decline without using iron horses. In a short time, the Tang Dynasty will become as rich as the next Dynasty: the Song Dynasty. The third division put the result of the trial on Li Hong''s table for the fourth time. Li Hong looked at the three people who were in the first place, put the paper on the table, held down one hand and asked, "have Dai Zhide and others returned to Chang''an?" "Yes, your highness, there are only three of us left in Taiyi city. If your highness agrees with this case, we will take them back to Chang''an for disposal." Cui Zhiwen, Minister of the Ministry of punishment, got up from the sofa and said. Li hongruo nodded and said, "let''s go. As for how to deal with the Japanese envoys, Dai Zhide and Liu Zhengli, I believe they must have come to you. But what I want to say is, what if there is another time? This time, I will give face to the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple. Who will give me face next time? Who gives royal face? Or will I continue to take care of their face the next time something like this happens? " It seems that the reason why they did not pay attention to Gao Junya and other senior officials was not the reason why they did not pay attention to them. Looking at the three people did not speak, Li Hong asked, "what is Dai Zhide running back to Chang''an in such a hurry? Can''t the ritual department be transferred without him? His father didn''t order him, did he? " Two days ago, which was also the last two days of the chamber of Commerce, Li Hong participated in several meetings of the chamber of Commerce. In fact, in Bai Chun''s eyes, his role was to stand on the defensive. The main purpose is to make businessmen believe that the credibility of the bank is guaranteed by the crown prince, so we can rest assured that it is a fraud and so on. At the same time, under the persuasion of his two subordinates, the servants of Hubu, Li Hong was pushed to the stage and made a speech. "The Japanese King''s special envoy asked to summon Dai Shangshu, so Dai Shangshu went back first." Cui Zhiwen looked at Li Hong''s empty pressure and sat down on the sofa. "I really don''t understand him. What he said in the court last time was told to the dog. How can he still run over here. Oh, not you. " Li Hong took a look at several people''s faces, and hastened to explain at last. "Your Highness, since you allow us to mention people now, can you escort them to Taiyi city and then return to Chang''an City?" Gao Zhizhou asked. "Yes, I will. The two envoys of the state of Japan stayed or were killed in Taiyi city. If there is no other discussion, you should not persuade. It is useless. " Li Hong looked at them and immediately refused them. "Your Highness, I understand your feelings. It''s impossible to kill all of them in the capital, but Can we relax our relationship with Japan a little bit? " It''s still Gao Zhizhou, the imperial historian. "Yes, it can be eased. In a few days, I will play on my father and the emperor. All the students sent to the Tang Dynasty will go back to Japan. No one is allowed to stay! Step back. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 Gao Zhizhou and other three people did not expect, careful persuasion, but in return for the crown prince more vindictive attack! All the students sent back from Japan! This As soon as such a decree was issued, it would certainly cause an immediate shock to the court, and would certainly make the Japanese more hostile to the Tang Dynasty. "Your Highness, is this not lawful? In this way, is it not the Japanese who are more hostile to us in the Tang Dynasty? " Gao Zhizhou frowned and sighed in his heart. He had already known that he would not mention it to this little ancestor. It''s good to send all the Japanese students back. "Jurisprudence? What is legal principle? I am jurisprudence! Talk about jurisprudence with Japan? You''re not sick, are you! What''s more, the hostility you have taken into consideration has deepened. Does Datang need to care about the attitude of a country with bullets? Gao Zhizhou, I put my words here today. You can also go back and tell the Japanese envoys that I, Li Hong, will step down in Japan sooner or later! " The three people are also confused. The prince doesn''t know why. As long as the country of Japan and Korea is mentioned, his highness seems to be ignited, full of anger and hate. "Well I''d like to leave. " They got up and said at the same time. Li Hong waved and let the three leave. When they came to the door, they were stopped by Li Hong. "Wait a minute, the three of you sign this first." Li Hong glanced at the instruments in the corner of the table and pointed them out. Gao Zhizhou had a sharp eye and saw it in a glance. It was a book about the execution of two Japanese envoys! Three people stand in front of the table, you look at me, I see you, and then look at the face behind the table, are bursts of sigh. The three people know that if this word is not signed, let alone whether he lanminzhi and others can be carried away today, it is still a question whether they can walk out of the door of this room. You can see from that small face that you have to sign or sign today. After signing, this is the law of the Tang Dynasty to handle cases, and the case will be completed. If it is not signed, the prince can still cut down two Japanese envoys, but it is just a lack of credibility. According to the system of Tang Dynasty, the general cases were tried by the officials in charge of the affairs, the officials of the Zhongshu Province, and the censor of the Yushitai. If it is a major case, such as the case of Li Hong''s personal trial, which involves too many aspects and levels, it must be jointly tried by three big men, namely, the Minister of punishment, the Minister of Dali temple, and the imperial historian Zhongcheng. Finally, the three had no choice but to sign their own name and seal, and then took the warrant signed by the crown prince, and went to the forbidden cell to pick up people. The smile on Zong Chuke''s face has not disappeared these days. I''m afraid that when he sleeps, he always has a bright smile on his face. Looking at the three adults left with their heads closed, he did not even pay attention to the salute on one side, and did not care about it. After they left, they rushed into the building. "Is your highness here? Chen Zong and Chu Ke asked to see him. " Zong Chuke said, looking at the maid at the door. The maid at the door took his token, looked at it, and then gave it back to him at will. Although this man often appears in the manor these days, his level is obviously too low. Who came to this manor to see the prince was not the chief of a ministry, or an official of the fourth grade, or a royal clan. The youngest was also a great family. What''s the strange thing that Li Zong Yang looks at through the window? Have you married a concubine "No, no, no, your highness. According to your method, I helped Lantian County sell a lot of jade, and even talked about cooperation with several merchants. In the future, they would often come to the shop to buy jade. So So Therefore, I come here today to thank your highness. " "Empty handed?" Li Hong looked at Zong Chuke''s empty hands and asked lightly. "Er This You know that I''m short of money... " Zong Chuke stood there awkwardly. The maid on one side changed all the tea for Li Hong, but she didn''t prepare it for Zong Chuke. "Well, it''s very kind of you to say that you''re here to thank me? Forget it. I won''t ask for it from you. Well, I''ll give you a task. If it''s finished, I''ll give you a promotion. Can''t you finish it well? Lingnan is short of county magistrate now. How about I''ll reserve a quota for you then? " Li Hong looked out of the window and said to a group of people in a hurry. "I have to be a fool for your majesty..." "OK, don''t shoot if you don''t know. Do you see those people?" Li Hong pointed to a group of people who were about to enter outside and said with a headache. "Yes, your highness, these are all clans. I often meet them in Taiyi city these days." "Yes, yes. So your job is to send them away, not let me. Whatever method you use, it works? " Zong Chuke looked at Li Hong''s smiling face. At the moment, he wanted to show his mourning expression. However, because he had been wearing a bright smiling face these days, he cried like a smile. Li Hong sighed helplessly. Seeing his virtue, he knew he could not count on him. He stood up and said to the maid, "tell the summer solstice to open the meeting room and ask them to wait for me there. I''ll be there in a minute."You don''t have to guess that these people were not granted permission orders. Naturally, there were Qianjin Princess and Cao Wang Li Ming. To Li Hong''s surprise, Princess Honghua and his husband, the king and wife of Tuyuhun, who had been destroyed, came together. Li Hong didn''t know whether they were going to set up a teacher to make a crime, or asked himself to give them more places. After staying in the room for a long time, Li Hongcai, accompanied by Xiao Xue and Zong Chuke, walked in slowly, just as the summer solstice was unable to control the small conference room and everyone was dissatisfied. "Hong''er has met Aunt Huang, and hong''er has met aunt Honghua..." The clan also had clan etiquette, and these people were Li Hong who needed to be polite. In a word, it is very difficult for him to enter the imperial courtroom after meeting with the minister. After the main guest of honor sat down, Li Hong waved and asked Xiaoxue to distribute a pile of paper in her arms to all of you. "After you have read it, you can ask me if you have any questions, and we will discuss it later. How about that?" Li Hong looked at the princess and said in a hurry. Princess Honghua looked at the three simple pieces of paper in her hand. She wanted to open her mouth, but when Li Hong said so, she had to look down to see what they were. After Li Hong finished, he saw that everyone was looking down. Even the Suoyuan Li, which had been following Princess Qianjin and Wenting, asked Xiaoxue for a share. So Li Hong pointed to Suo Yuan Li and said, "you go out." "Your Highness, little..." "This is my royal clan. What are you? Get out of here." Li Hong did not forgive people''s eyes, staring at Suo Yuanli. Princess Qian Jin took a look at the reluctant Suo Yuan Li, and then looked at Li Hong, who had a firm look. She raised her head and said to Suo Yuan Li, who stood up, "then wait outside." Looking at the back of Suo Yuanli''s departure, Li Hong thought firmly that he would never let this man get close to chaotang in his lifetime. "What does the agent mean? What''s the difference between this first-class agent and second-class agent? " Li Ming, the king of Cao, took the lead in reading it and put down the documents in his hand. "It''s very simple. You can take goods from Taiyi city at a fair price every month, and then you can sell them to other shops at the price I set. You can earn the difference." Li Hong said simply. "Then why a year?" Princess Honghua raised her head and asked. "Because I want to make sure that it is absolutely fair. Otherwise, those businessmen who have the same license as you in three years will be no different from you." "So even after three or five years, we will never get semi-finished products or make them ourselves?" The princess can see that this is actually the skilful temporary perfunctory strategy. In this way, they can be silenced, and they can see the huge short-term benefits. But when the merchants who get the license can make their own products completely, they will have an advantage over them in price. Moreover, even if it is such a first-class agent, then all the advantages will disappear. Moreover, they must face the price competition with other merchants. In this way, it is impossible to get rid of it once and for all. It is always up to him to sign once a year. That is to say, Li Hong is in a good mood this year. If he signs to you, he is not in a good mood. You have been deprived of the status of a first-class agent this year, and he has no autonomy at all. Because of the expenses and other expenses in the government, I have to obey and obey Li Hong''s orders for this first-class agent. Otherwise, if he Li Hong is not happy, he will cut off the supply to you, so that you can no longer sell to other shops. "Hong''er, in this way, will we not always be able to compete with those who hold the license order? Are you really not going to give the royal family a way to live? " Li Ming, king of Cao, was a little angry. He was treated like this as his uncle, which made him feel very unbalanced in his heart! For no reason, inexplicable by the white pure with the door brush off the qualification, this matter let him and princess have been depressed for several days. Moreover, every day I look at those people who come out from the big room opposite the manor, called Taiyi City Council hall. The expression on each face is as comfortable as bathing in the spring breeze. Watching those people whisper, talk and laugh, or discuss the good or bad of the permit order, or discuss the representatives of the Zhou chamber of Commerce and the Taoist chamber of Commerce, they feel shameless. Every year, businessmen can be elected as representatives of other chambers of Commerce, especially in other cities. Seeing these scenes, I feel like I was slapped in the face by someone. I feel hot and painful, but I can''t help it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 Li Hong ignored the anger in the eyes of King Cao and Li Ming. Even if you find your brother Lizhi, you can''t do anything about it. You can''t make any difference between you and those who get the license. In that case, it''s useless for the Ministry of household to delegate xupitifully. "This is the biggest discount Taiyi city can give. It''s good. On the contrary, it makes you worry less about the quality of all products and the recruitment of craftsmen, which reduces a lot of unnecessary trouble for you." "Hong''er, you are right, but in this way, we will lose more profits, right? A few years later, when you gradually delegate the law to the businessmen who have the license order, we are not dead end? " Princess Honghua no longer wants to restore her country. Instead, she wants to establish her status as a princess in the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong understood the allusions of doumien and Shengmi Qiu, and now he is faced with such a problem. However, for him, it will never be avoided. No matter how he tosses about the bowl of water, the royal family members will not be able to be balanced. "There are 220 industries and more than 3000 stalls and shops in the eastern city of Chang''an. What''s more, they don''t include the handicraft industry which is under the charge of the Ministry of labor and the young prefects, the generals and the warlords. What they are in charge of is specially built for the royal family. Uncle Cao, do you have the items you built for the royal family? And if I remember it well, you are a craftsman. You are all prisoners, servants and servants who do not need to pay, and your own official households. " Li Hong, sitting at the head of the table, said lightly that Cao Wang''s face was blue and red. He didn''t expect that Li Hong understood him so thoroughly. After hearing the words of the crown prince, Zong Chuke was even more shocked. The prince was young and had not been appointed to the Hubu department for a long time, but he knew so much about Chang''an business. I''m afraid that even other officials of the Ministry of industry or the Ministry of Hubu could not explain these figures clearly at once? In my heart, I have more respect for the little prince. "Aunt Huang, you just gave the silk and hemp textile to someone else. Now you are in Luoyang, and you have brought in many good things from the south by waterway? The silk of Henan Road and the cloth of Jianghuai are all superior things. There are at least three kinds of distribution in Luoyang that come from your residence, right? " Princess Qianjin was silent, and Li Hong was right. Because the profit of silk hemp had been despised by her, and in order to fight for the commodities of Taiyi City, she replaced them to others. What''s more, the brocade, embroidery, silk, silk, silk, silk, silk, silk, etc. were knocked by Wu Mei from Li Hong''s hand when she went to Luoyang, which solved the problem of money shortage in her family. This is another reason why Li Hong didn''t give her permission this time. These silk fabrics were picked out by Li Hong from Chengyang and Xincheng. Because of this, Li Hong was beaten by two aunts after returning to Chang''an. On the contrary, Lanling was relieved because she had nothing to lose. When Li Hong gave this item to him, Princess Qianjin loved Li Hong to his heart. Now, because of the Taiyi City incident, she hated Li Hong again. This proves what Li Honggang just thought: Dou Mi en, Sheng Mi Qiu. With Li Hong''s intervention in the economy of the Tang Dynasty, the silk and satin that could be used as real money gradually lost its qualification to continue to be the currency of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, the strong and rapid rise of Taiyi City forced the rich and officials of Tang Dynasty to take a large amount of copper money stored in their hands to the market to buy new things, thus speeding up the circulation of copper money and alleviating the original economy of exchanging goods with cloth when the same money was not enough. In addition to the strong crackdown on privately made and indiscriminate copper coins, the Tang Dynasty has fully implemented the purpose of copper coins as the only common currency in the past year or two. This is why Li Hong was willing to pay about 70% of the cost for the reconstruction of the Daming Palace, because the construction of the Daming Palace can make the economy of Guanzhong and other neighboring areas full of vitality. All the copper money made by Taiyi city has been purchased again for a considerable part of the time. After processing and reprocessing, advanced production of clothes and shoes, etc., the economy of the Tang Dynasty began to move slowly towards the normal. Under such circumstances, the economy of the Tang Dynasty has become a brand-new economic giant. In this era, no country can match it. Therefore, under Bai Chun''s careful calculation, it is difficult to find out how many copper coins exist in Taiyi city. With the operation of the "Royal Bank", the copper coins of the Tang Dynasty have become the only currency of the Tang Dynasty. Of course, he wanted to promote more copper coins to flow into the market through the transformation of copper coins. However, with the emergence of banks and discussions with his father, emperor and empress dowager, he could not get their support every time. Therefore, he put off time and again, and now he has not solved the problem of transforming copper coins. When he was in the imperial palace with Li Zhi and Wu Mei, he wanted to use their heads to make new copper coins when he drew portraits of Emperor Taizong Li Shimin and empress Chang sun. Finally, they unanimously rejected Li Hong and reprimanded Li Hong, which was not in line with the etiquette and law. Even if we want to transform the copper coin, we should use their heads. Li Hong stem neck not convinced to ask why? Li Zhi and Wu Mei slapped him in the back of his head, which was an answer to his why.Later, he realized that the concept of this era still remained in the view of the fate of heaven. No matter how wise and powerful the previous emperors were, how well they were both literate and military. After the new emperor ascends the throne, it is impossible to bubble out and exert influence. Of course, the portraits in temples can not be counted. Therefore, it has been delayed until now, and Li Hong has not completely solved the problem of transforming copper money. While Li Hong and his relatives were still bargaining, on the official road near Taiyi City, a carriage slowly came to the gate of Taiyi city. The broad carriages were running in the middle of the official road. With the guards of more than 100 officials, the travelling merchants in Taiyi city could not help but stick to both sides of the road when they met. After a group of people passed by, they slowly began to walk on the official road. At the same time, I looked back at the carriage from time to time, thinking about who was in the end, going to Taiyi city could be so grand. Cheetah and Jingzhe, one left and one right, followed closely behind the carriage. Their expressions were dejected and dejected. Before they could report to Taiyi City, they were stopped by Lian tie. When they saw the carriage, they immediately knew that the queen had not informed the crown prince and quietly arrived in Taiyi city. And the guard of 100 people in front of and behind her is probably already the entourage of the queen after being simplified and retrenched? Wu Mei sat in the carriage and looked at the distant Taiyi City, which loomed in the distance. Without the high wall, everything seemed so awkward in her eyes, just like running into the street without clothes. Some conspicuous buildings have slowly appeared in her sight. Looking from afar, it gives people a quiet and peaceful feeling. "Lian tie, let them take this palace to see he lanminzhi first." The maiden opened the window and said to Lian tie outside. "Yes, I will." After returning to Wu Mei''s words, tietie said to Jingzhe with a smile and a kind of schadenfreude: "go ahead, tell the Ministry of punishment, Dali temple and the Royal historian''s station to take over the ride. But remember never to inform the prince''s highness, or the Queen''s temper You know it all. " Jingzhe looks at Lian tie, showing his accommodating eyes, which means, can you forgive me and let him say hello to the master? Otherwise, the boss''s buttocks will swell for several days. Even iron gently sighed, he did not want to be so ah, but the queen is close at hand, if you resist, then the queen will punish yourself. Although he also knew that the prince''s highness would not be allowed to report to his highness, he would invite the prince to make trouble on himself. However, it was not that there was still a distance from Taiyi city. He could only take a look at it one step at a time. Then he whispered to Jingzhe: "you and I, as slaves, can''t help it. The prince''s highness gives them a free hand when they go to Chongwen hall to study. Naturally, they are grateful, but now..." "Well, you can do it yourself." Jingzhe touched liantie''s shoulder, took a horse from the front guard''s hand, and ran to Taiyi city quickly. Naturally, he had to obey the Queen''s will, so the sting on his horse had to pray for the master in his heart. The carriage stops in front of the huge copper coin in Taiyi city. Wu Mei looks at the vulgar copper money through the window, and her mind is full of Li Hong''s appearance of being beaten. "I''m afraid that''s the little bunny''s idea, isn''t it? He wants to tell the world that the prince of the Tang Dynasty loves money as much as his life? " Wu Mei is naturally wearing slippers in the carriage, comfortable and elegant, leaning on the cushion and saying to herself. Half Mei, the maid of the palace, is also the one that Li Hong likes better. Seeing Wu Mei''s expression, she said with a low smile, "queen, maybe the crown prince is to tell the people around the world about the industry and signs of Taiyi city." "The palace thinks that this is the bad taste of the little bunny, that is, he wants to be happy and smooth. In a word, during this period of time in Taiyi City, his highness is very powerful." Wu Mei waved her hand, indicating that Lian tie would continue to move on. We have never seen such a large battle team at the gate of Tongqian. We can''t help but look at such a large team. They all retreat or walk close to both sides of the street, leaving enough space for the team. In recent days, there are too many high-ranking officials and dignitaries in Taiyi City, and the whole Taiyi City People''s horizons are getting higher and higher. Although they will be curious about who these people are, they will never stay in the same place to watch the excitement or inquire in a low voice. They will continue to be busy with their own affairs after a few eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 Wu Mei is sitting in the slowly moving carriage and looking at the businessmen coming and going out of the window. She looks around. Although she is curious about her team, she just looks at it curiously, and then she is busy with her own affairs. And the carriage driving street, the whole piece of bluestone slab paved like a mirror, flat so that the cart driving on the top, do not feel the slightest turbulence. There are lots of shops on both sides, and there are businessmen at each door talking about business. All this seems very messy. But looking at the whole street, Wu Mei suddenly finds that the street is so peaceful that it is hard to hear the shouting of merchants and shops. Jingzhe quickly returns to Wu Mei''s carriage, followed by three men in the robes of scholars with round collars. They are Cui Zhiwen, Cui Dunli of Dali temple and Gao Zhizhou of Yushitai. The three saluted respectfully in front of the carriage, and then Cui Zhiwen came forward to accept the Queen''s questions. "Where is man now?" The carriage stopped on the main road, and Wu Mei asked in a low voice. "Back to the queen, I just got back from the forbidden area of Taiyi city. I have already invited the best doctor in Taiyi city to heal their wounds. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for the queen to visit." "From the forbidden area? He still has a cell in the penalty area? " Wu Meixiu frowned and refused to let herself visit. This is how much he hurt. The little bunny is really cruel. "Back to the queen, there is indeed a cell." Cui Zhiwen reported truthfully. Wu Mei looked up in the carriage and thought about it. Unfortunately, she saw the painting on the top of her carriage. At this time, she found that when the little guy changed the painting on the roof of his carriage with a big smile of his own. Even the bad smile on the corner of his mouth was so vivid! He snorted angrily. First, he put aside the little bunny''s smiling face, and continued to ask Cui Zhiwen: "this matter is also a matter of negligence in our palace. Our palace is in charge of the back palace. This royal palace has always known the cost, but this palace has ignored it. In this way, we will not visit the palace. After inviting the doctor, we will return to Chang''an City and listen to your Majesty''s advice. " "Yes, Queen." Cui Zhiwen replied respectfully. In the bustling streets of Taiyi City, more than a hundred people stood there asking questions, but there was no curious crowd around. This scene also surprised Wu Mei. "How many people have been brought out in all?" Wu Mei thought about it or couldn''t help but wonder in her heart and asked again. "Only he lanminzhi, Ning Daoming, Xiao shougui and Xiao Shoudao are the only ones who return to the queen." "And the others? Aren''t there dozens of people? Are they all condemned by the prince? " Wu Mei is shocked! What''s so cruel about him? "The prince didn''t tell the minister, and the minister didn''t dare to ask too much. Even these four people are ministers just now..." "Where are the Japanese envoys?" Wu Mei interrupted him and asked. "Dead." Cui Zhiwen''s tone is calm, light return way. "What?" "When I arrived there, the execution had been completed, including several friends of he lanminzhi and nine Japanese people, all of whom had been beheaded. And... " "And what?" Wu Mei can''t help her anger. What is she going to do? He and his father both sent him a personal letter, so he dare to kill! "Moreover, the prince''s highness is ready to report to his majesty and send all the Japanese scholars back to the Tang Dynasty." "Go down, go straight to his estate." Wu Mei said coldly. She now found that Li Hong''s ideas are becoming more and more positive. Although he was a child, he could still let Li Hong listen to him as long as he was in opposition to Li Zhi. But this time, Li Hong completely ignored their existence. Is this a way to show the existence of his crown prince to Helan Minzhi, Japan and courtiers, or is he really angry about the Cuiwei palace of Helan min? Wu Mei shook her head solemnly. Li Hong''s mind became more and more difficult to ponder. When the little rabbit grew up, he began to know the responsibility of the crown prince. After the interpretation of experts and scholars, most of the records in the history books agree with the relationship between Wu Mei and Li Hong, and the guide to the breakup. Huosuo is he Lanmin. In history, he lanminzhi insulted the would-be Princess: the daughter of Yang Sijian, before Prince Li Hongcheng got married. Finally, Prince Li Hong had to postpone the marriage for two years and chose Pei judao''s daughter as princess. He was 22 years old when he got married, which means he was only one year away from his sudden death. Even most of the views believe that the discord between Li Hong and Wu Mei is that the princess was insulted by he Lanmin and did not suffer for it, which led to Li Hong''s dissatisfaction, which led to the estrangement between mother and son. However, it is difficult to clarify who is right and who is wrong in history. But the history is astonishing similarity, Li Hong and Wu Mei are inevitable, or because he lanminzhi will start a chase war again.The causes of the incident have changed, but the figures in history have not changed. It is still Wu Mei, Li Hong and he lanminzhi, the originator. When the carriage drove into the manor, the black line on Wu Mei''s forehead could not help but emerge, looking at the huge five words at the door: Royal Manor! Wu Mei was itchy and wanted to beat Li Hong immediately. "Liantie, if you dare to let Li Hong go today, I''ll see how the palace will deal with you. If you pass on, those who catch the prince will be rewarded, but remember not to hurt the prince." Wu Mei in the carriage into the manor, looking at the front of the back, said coldly. Even iron wants to cry, this is splinter gas again, the queen can''t be provoked, that is his own master son, recognize! What about the prince? He is still the master of his own, and he is also a wonderful flower in the royal family. He is the prince who always refuses to suffer losses. The Queen''s nephew and his own cousin were able to fight so hard. Listening from Cui Zhiwen''s mouth, they were all sweating. They all knew that he Lanmin was lucky not to die. "Stop for me, little rabbit!" Wu Mei, who is wearing slippers and has not yet had time to change her shoes, looks at Li Hong with a vacant look at the carriage, showing a thoughtful expression, and knows that the little rabbit must have seen whose carriage it is. He immediately opened the door of the carriage, and stood there before he made an appearance to run. Li Honggang has just sent away all the clans, and is preparing to wait for Li Zhong to come and say goodbye. He is in a happy mood. Basically, he has completely solved the problem left by his royal family. Don''t want to go back a few steps, saw a carriage arrogant and domineering, the door two guards shivering, let the carriage drive in. Looking at the familiar carriage look dazed, I saw the queen mother pushing the door and yelling at him. When is it better not to run? The Empress Dowager was silent and did not inform herself that she came to Taiyi city. She did not want to surprise herself. She wanted to frighten herself. "The son minister welcomes the Empress Dowager. However, the Empress Dowager still has an important business meeting to hold. I will come back to greet you later." As soon as Li Hong saw that the situation was not right, a hundred or so guards immediately came to him from all directions, like a tide. "Shoes, shoes and shoes, hurry up, take that pair of shoes, wear high-heeled shoes and beat the little rabbit like this." Wu Mei is anxious to lie at her feet, help her change shoes of half plum and look for orchid to say. Wu Mei quickly jumped out of the carriage with shoes on. Li Hongmu watched Wu Mei jump out of the carriage with a gaping stare. The whole person stood there almost silly. What a hatred. After Li Hong''s reaction, he saw that there were people all around. No matter which direction he ran, he would be blocked by more than 100 people. The only way was to run to the building. Turning around and looking at the five floors behind him, Li Hong bit his teeth and said to himself, "Wow, Kaka! I don''t believe so many people can come in and fight guerrilla warfare. " Wu Mei looked at the little guy suddenly turned around and ran to the building. She immediately showed a knowing smile. When she entered the building, she couldn''t catch you a little rabbit! More than a hundred people were like driving sheep into the circle. The cat stretched out its arms and slowly narrowed the circle. Unexpectedly, the prince''s highness threw himself into the net and ran into the building on his own initiative. "Banmei and xunlan go in with this palace." Wu Mei recovered her calm grace. Looking at Lian tie flying over the wall like a falcon, he ran into the building with Li Hong''s small figure. Now she is not in a hurry, into the building, she does not believe that small things can also run their own ten finger pass! In the meeting room of Nuo Da, the maid who was still packing things was startled by Li Hong, who came in suddenly. Just as he was about to salute, he saw his highness hiding behind a chair like a thief: "get rid of this dead thing. Hurry up." "I want to see who dares?" Wu Mei''s speed is so fast that she has already reached the door. The maids in the meeting room came out of the palace. Naturally, they were the queens who knew their mother. They immediately asked Wu Mei to say hello. "You go out, even iron, you go out, ban Mei and Xun LAN stay." Wu Mei stands at the door with her spare time and says calmly. But listening to Li Hong''s ears, this is even more serious than murderous. "Son My son''s minister has seen his mother. " Li Hong said at the first time after the door of the meeting room was closed. "You come here." "I don''t. why did you beat me first? What''s more, in this city of Taiyi, I''ve lost my soul every day. I don''t think of tea and rice, and I think about my mother every day. I didn''t expect that my son''s minister was waiting for her after a long time, but she wanted to beat her son''s minister The heart of my son minister is so painful. " "My heart hurts! I''ll make your little butt ache in a moment! Li Hong, today I am the same as you. Your father is in Chang''an. Tell you, no one can save you today! What is the picture on the top of my carriage? When did you change it for me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 "Last March." Li Hong looks at Wu Mei with vigilance and answers decisively. "Last March?" Wu Mei looks at the two maids, one on the left and one on the right, slowly approaching Li Hong. She frowns and thinks about what happened in March last year. "Yes, in March of last year, my son minister went to sacrifice with you and my father, and he said that he had a stomachache..." Li Hong swallows saliva, at that time really does not blame oneself, who let oneself eat bad food. "And then?" Wu Mei is full of black lines on her head. At this time, she is on the edge of rage! "And then there was no then." Li Hong innocently blinks bright small eyes, said. She guessed the truth of the matter! What did the little bastard do at that time! During the sacrificial ceremony, the maids did not dare to leave with him. He slipped away alone. He wanted to catch him, but he was as slippery as a loach, so he didn''t care where he went or what he did. Now he knows, little bastard is really eating bad food. He has stomachache. He can''t find a place, so he has to solve it in his own carriage. Then the silk on the top of the carriage is gone. That''s because he By him. "Li Hong, you really make me angry. I''ll tell you how I skinned you today!" Filthy thing, I''m sitting on that little son of a bitch Wu Mei can''t think of it any more. She''s going to lose her mind! She is still enjoying herself in the carriage all the way! "You shouldn''t ask." Li Hong kindly thought for his mother. "Li Hong, I stripped you and me alive!" Wu Mei can''t control herself. Before the two maids control Li Hong, she runs over hysterically! When Li Hongwu moved the table and the chair, the whole room began to turn. The Zong Chuke at the gate was so frightened that he didn''t know what to say. The wax figure stood at the door: is this the queen of mother Yi and her Royal Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty who is famous for her kindness and filial piety? I wriggled my neck and looked at the people around me. I looked calm and indifferent. It seemed that the noise of the opposite side was getting used to. From time to time, people could hear whispering, "why didn''t you stop your Highness from getting on the Queen''s carriage that day?" "Stopped, but did not stop ah, ancestors want to go up, who dare to stop ah." "Well, wait. Your Highness''s buttocks have been swollen for several days." At this time, Wu Mei''s Jiao shouts from the conference room: "Li Hong, stop for me. I''ll tell you, I''ll only account for the carriage with you, and the account of Min Zhi will be written off. Come here and let me beat you." "Why should the account of Min Zhi be counted on the head of his son''s minister? That''s what he deserved. If it hadn''t been for your hindrance, I would have cut off his head." Li Hong was sweating and panting. There is no way, three women surround themselves, they really have no place to hide, so they have to climb under the conference table, Wu Mei and the two palace maids lean down to look at him, just can''t reach him. "All right, little bunny, you wait. Banmei and xunlan are here. I''ll kick his ass in the back. If I don''t believe it, I can''t kick him out. " Wu Mei also breathes softly, and her full two peaks rise and fall violently with her chest. The two maids were obviously the most tired. They did not dare to lay heavy hands on them. They were afraid that they would hurt his royal highness. But if they were weak, they could not catch him. This is not, the prince''s highness even pulled away her underwear when she broke free from the half plum bosom. Now he is holding it to wipe sweat. Li Hong turned around under the conference table. The floor was covered with Persian carpets, so he was not afraid to rub his knees or elbows. "Mother, talk about it. I''ll show you something good to make you look bright. Even if anyone asks, I''ll say it''s from you." Li Hong threw half Mei''s underwear to half Mei and said quickly. , "take your tattoo in the city of Tai Yi, and you, too, have nothing to see but perfume and soap." However, the rabbit''s foot was kicked to one side of the meeting table by Ding Wuzi. "It''s not the same thing. You have to believe in the intelligence of your children''s ministers. Besides, it''s been going on in secret and I''ve never told anyone. Now, as long as you don''t agree, we''re not sure Li Hong looks at Wu Mei sitting on the chair, from time to time kicks under the table, entices a way. "First of all, tell me what it is." Wu Mei can''t catch him. She can only compromise and lure him out first. "It''s not an object, it''s a kind of dance. It''s definitely better than Hu Ji''s whirlwind dance or some kind of messy dance. How about it? I''ll let them show you tonight, and I''ve put Taiyi City, one of the most prosperous streets under martial law, just to let your mother enjoy the dance. " Li Hong watched Wu Mei''s feet stop moving and slowly climbed out. No matter what, a beating is indispensable. With this dance, you can be beaten lighter. In the conference room, there was a cup of tea. Zong Chuke was petrified from the beginning. He couldn''t believe what he saw and heard!The empress of mother Yi world beat her son by herself? Isn''t it ironic? Is it ironic that the prince, who is benevolent, filial and well-known in the Tang Dynasty, beat his mother''s back on him? The door of the meeting room finally opened. The queen was still noble and elegant, graceful and generous. The two maids were bright and lovely, fresh and smart. Your highness is still Grinning, embarrassed, ragged, with messy hair and a sad face. "Take this palace around." Wu Mei didn''t look at Zong Chuke, and said to Li Hong behind her. "Can you be more gentle next time? My son''s buttocks are almost half finished." Li Hong is waiting at the door of the snow, gently rubbing his ears, see Zong Chu Ke is still, quickly said: "Chu guest, not quick to see the queen, Leng where to do?" "Zong Chuke, magistrate of Lantian County, met the queen." Zong Chuke''s short-circuit head also reflected at the moment. He quickly threw behind his head what he had just heard in the conference room and said goodbye. "Get up." Wu Mei said lightly. "You a Lantian County Magistrate, how do you know the prince?" Wu Mei began to face up to Zong Chuke. The people who could be introduced to her by Li Hong had never been a fuel-efficient lamp. "Back to the queen, when I was gathering herbs on the mountain a few days ago, I was lucky to meet his royal highness, so I followed him to Taiyi city." Zong Chuke said respectfully. "OK, then follow the crown prince to do a good job. Don''t let the Prince down on your cultivation. Go on." Wu Mei lightly looked at, turned around and began to look at the interior of this chic furnishing building. "Yes, Queen." Zong Chuke looked at Li Hong and waved, so he quickly bowed himself out of the building. He knew that the building was only on the first floor, allowing men, including eunuchs, to walk. No one but the prince dared to go up on the second floor. Li Hong sent the maid away. After being beaten, her two skin face took Wu Mei''s jade like white right hand and said with a smile, "mother, your son''s minister will show you around in person. This is the child minister''s painstaking work." On the first floor, there are two conference rooms, two living rooms for reception, and leisure room. Li Hong introduced Wu Mei with flying eyebrows and talked about it like a treasure. Finally came to a door that was wider than usual. Li Hong gently stretched out his hand and opened it horizontally. It was a small room like a box. "Mother, come with me." Li Hong took Wu Mei''s hand again and walked in slowly. Then Wu Mei looked at Li Hong with a proud smile and pulled the door shut again. She looked around the small room and saw beautiful and beautiful landscape portraits all around. With the precious wood and the carving of famous artists, the small room looked noble and elegant without losing atmosphere. People didn''t feel that it would be boring to stay in it. With the winch, pulley in the use of bows and crossbows, this manual elevator was also built by Li Hong, using quite complex mechanical means. "Mother, let''s have a look at your floor first, and then walk down slowly, OK?" Li Hong shakes his head. From time to time, he still looks at the carved Wu Mei. "Listen to you, little thing." Wu Mei also rarely relaxed mood, leaving the palace, but also let her less dignified, more feminine tenderness. Li Hong holds a handle in the room, and then slowly shakes it. Wu Mei only felt under her feet for a while, then through some carved sculptures in front of her, she saw that the small room was slowly and steadily rising. From time to time, I saw Li Hong teach her the new numbers, 2, 3, 4, and 5. When Li Hong''s hand stopped, the whole room, in the hollowed out place, just aimed at a number: 5. Li Hong opened the door again and made a gesture of invitation, accompanied Wu Mei out of the "ladder". (Han, I really can''t think of a good name. If you see it, please think of a name.) Room by room introduction, Wu Mei is really so-called grandma Liu''s visit to the Grand View Garden. There are some new things everywhere, even some of which she has never heard of. The first step on the thick carpet under your feet will give you a warm and comfortable feeling. The soft colored walls, palace lanterns and other decorations are all exquisite to the extreme. These are different from the system that Wu Mei was familiar with before. Although they are different from the traditional system, they are also explained by him from Li Hong''s mouth. They are not designed in a whim. Finally, Li Hong brings Wu Mei to her bedroom and gently opens the thick wooden door, which seems to open Wu Mei''s long silent heart. Wu Mei tightly covers her red lips and widens her eyes. She looks at everything in front of her eyes in an incredible way. She is afraid that she is in front of her eyes. She calls out in shock! She As if into a fairy like world, all the furnishings, let her have a dreamlike unreal feeling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 According to the decoration style of the last generation, the Chinese style decoration style also integrates the essence of the West. The huge balcony, the floor glass window, the valuable furniture and the precious carpet under the feet, together with the fireplace used in winter, are broad and gentle, which makes people want to nest inside and enjoy the sofa in the afternoon. the sun shines into the bright bedroom, fresh and elegant perfume. With a window open and ventilated, the whole room looks as beautiful as a garden. The original design of women''s style, together with floor to ceiling windows and creative design layout, is designed to the right place. The edges and corners, the placement and installation of palace lanterns are fully in line with the essence of the design. Even the least impressive place is carefully designed. It''s like a fairy tale for every girl to fly around the world. Li Hong gave her the most unimaginable beauty and the most unforgettable moment. "No, the Daming Palace also wants to design such a bedroom. Hong''er, the Empress Dowager really likes it! You little devil spirit. " Wu Mei looked at the big, comfortable, soft and elegant bed. She wished that the night would come at once, so that she could get into the bed and have a perfect dream. With a smile, Li Hong continued to hold Wu Mei''s hand and sat down in front of the dressing table. Looking at the beautiful woman in the mirror, she seemed to have no conflict with the years. The corner of her mouth flashed that bad smile unconsciously. "Mother, open this drawer and have a look." Li Hong pretended to be mysterious. "What? Do you want to surprise your mother? Wow... " Wu Mei said while opening the drawer, only to see a variety of cosmetics placed inside. Beautiful crystal jewelry box, filled with a variety of jewelry, through the refraction of crystal, every jewelry seems to be flashing a beautiful light. a superb collection of beautiful things, such as some precious jewels, some perfume bottles, and jewellery, jade and gold and silver ornaments, all make Wu Mei feel surrounded by happiness at this moment. "Little thing, did I miss something?" Wu Mei takes a look at Li Hong from her chair. Then suddenly I got up and ran to another room. I opened the wardrobe made of precious wood. Suddenly, my eyes were shining. Totally different from the clothes and shoes of this era, they were put in neat and neat way. Every place was carefully placed and designed. Some large jewelry, felt hats and so on were placed in different positions! Especially in the middle of a soft collapse, as well as the bright three-dimensional mirror, you can not get out of the house, you can dress up perfectly. Wu Mei seems to have gone back to her girlhood and rushed to the bathroom. Sure enough, the best silk pajamas, including other bathrobes, all have the Queen''s logo embroidered with gold thread: Phoenix. She was either singing at the neck, dancing, or elaborately designing the cuffs, collars, and robes, which gave her a feeling that could be called "dream". Wu Mei and Li Hong are sitting on the rocking chair. In front of her is the bright French window. On the tea table in the middle of the rocking chair, fresh fruits and snacks are placed. Flowers are placed in crystal vases, which also bloom her fragrance. Banmei is making tea for mother and son, and they are looking through the bright window at the whole picture of Taiyi city which seems to be trampled on. "Did you build Taiyi city according to the eight diagrams? It''s divided into yin and Yang. " Wu Mei can''t be relaxed. She can see the whole layout of Taiyi city at a glance through the trees, flowers and green lawn. "The Empress Dowager is really wise. Other people have been here for half a year to see through. You can see through the layout of Taiyi city at a glance. I admire you." Li Hong tried his best to flatter. Wu Mei squints at him and finds the tea handed over by LAN. Looking at the delicate cup, she asks, "why is there a crystal cup for drinking tea? What kind of porcelain cup do you want to use?" Li Hong was comfortable in the afternoon sun, sitting in the reclining chair with his legs up, and said lazily, "you don''t know. The texture and raw materials of the crystal and glass are all discovered by the children''s minister in a moment. In comparison, both celadon and white porcelain are the collective wisdom crystallization of the people of the Tang Dynasty. Compared with my own wisdom, it is obviously much better. " "Isn''t this cup made of clay? What''s the difference with your sand? It''s cheap Wu Mei gave him a look, like an old scholar. "The empress mother is wrong. The fire temperature of my Tang Dynasty has been raised to a physical limit. This kind of porcelain is absolutely right after being processed by our skilled craftsmen. Forget it. I don''t want to tell you about it. You don''t understand it. Anyway, you can rest assured. What the minister gives you is absolutely the best in the world. " Li Hong was too lazy to explain to her, and the explanation was different. Can you tell her that in this era, if the royal family didn''t like the so-called Tang tricolor burial, the porcelain would not have developed. However, in the smelting of the Tang Dynasty, after the temperature of the fire was raised to the limit, no matter the tri colored glazed pottery used for burial was actually not porcelain, but the process of low-temperature lead pottery should be adopted.However, from low-temperature lead pottery to high-temperature firing, and after Li Hong added quartz stone to the original porcelain raw materials, the porcelain craft of the Tang Dynasty has reached the level of the Song Dynasty. However, the development of porcelain is now at its peak. As for the blue and white porcelain developed after the Song Dynasty, Li Hong thinks that it is just some unorthodox, but it is some farfetched work which is hard to break through on the right path of ceramic art. Wu Mei is seldom angry. As long as this little thing is too lazy to say it, she will use this to prevaricate herself and make herself as if she doesn''t understand anything. The mother and son, with one rocking chair, enjoyed a rare leisure afternoon under the maid''s service. The setting sun is slowly setting in the west, and the setting sun with a layer of golden light covers all the earth, including Taiyi city. The setting sun is like blood with a trace of golden light, as if urging the earth under your feet to enter the silent night of all things. Li Hong didn''t like dusk since he was a child. Dusk always makes him feel sad, whether in this life, in the last life, or in other eight generations. After countless reincarnations, Li Hong never changed his attitude towards dusk. He felt a kind of inexplicable sadness, mixed with a trace of sadness, and even a kind of loneliness. Wu Mei helplessly shakes her head. This little thing is like a disease. When it comes to the most beautiful dusk, it is a feeling of illness. It always makes me feel that there is endless sorrow hidden in her small body. "I don''t feel well at night. I drive to Guyuan. The setting sun is infinitely good, just near dusk! Forget it, my mother. Please go to the most prosperous place in Taiyi city to have a meal. " Li Hong was in a state of depression, and felt inexplicably painful for the setting sun. "When did you go to leyuyuan?" Wu Mei ponders over Li Hong''s poem, which seems to come at her fingertips, and asks with a woman''s mind that can''t be understood. Li Hong, who got up, sighed helplessly. This is a woman. She doesn''t care why her son is so talented. She can make such a poem which has a long history! But she was concerned about when her son ran out of Chang''an City and ran to leyouyuan, that is, Guyuan. "How dare you go out of the city without the permission of you and your father? It''s just a dream, a dream." Li Hong waved his hand and watched half Mei take out a dress. This was the mother''s going out to change her clothes, so she walked out slowly. What is a more advanced feeling, Li Hong let Wu Mei is a thorough embodiment of a time, completely different from the Royal Travel, solemn ceremony of another kind of high-level ceremony. Every time Li Hong went out with Li Zhi and Wu Mei, listening to the sounds of ritual music and watching the flags, flags, wings and screens fluttering in front of his eyes, plus the loud recitation of the Ministry of rites or other officials. Li Hong always wanted to be one of those funny expressions that spread widely on the Internet in the last generation. Whenever he got on the bus, he felt that the funny expression was very suitable for his expression at that time. Nine carriages drove out from the gate of the Royal Manor. Each carriage had a special Royal sign outside. At the gate were soldiers of the prince''s six ranks. The whole route was guarded by three steps of sentry and five steps of a guard. The front four carriages opened the road and closed the road, and the rear four carriages protected, guarded and cut off the rear. Wu Mei and Li Hong share the same carriage in the central part of the road. After leaving the gate of the manor, Wu Mei and Li Hong are under martial law. When they pass the intersection, they can even see some people walking back and forth, but their expressions are full of vigilance, looking at the blocked people. Nine carriages driving in Taiyi city street, different from the Royal travel of drum music, bustling scene. On the contrary, it is silent driving with a mysterious and noble color. This mysterious and noble feeling made the people outside full of curiosity. They craned their necks and looked forward to the carriages from time to time. Wu Mei, sitting in the car, observes the reaction of the people around her. The mysterious and noble feeling different from that of the royal family also makes her feel that this way of travel is fresh, mysterious and uncomfortable. When the carriages one after another pass by each intersection, Wu Mei''s mysterious and low-key noble feeling will be strong. This mysterious low-key nobility is completely different from the Royal Travel Show, but it makes people unconsciously produce more sense of superiority. Looking forward, we can see that the four carriages exchanged with each other, shifted their positions, and cooperated with each other skillfully in clearing the road and forbidding words. The soldiers on both sides were the same. The horses in their hands flashed with cold light, blocking the crowd from approaching the road. After about a cup of tea, the speed of the carriage gradually slowed down. Each horse seemed to step on the same step, which made Wu Mei sitting in the car very comfortable. As her carriage stopped at the door of a restaurant, two people were standing respectfully at the door, obviously welcoming his arrival. Wu Mei looked at Li Hong blankly, and then she stood up with her hands in her hand. Her expression was somewhat reluctant. She had not enjoyed the mysterious and low-key noble feeling just now. How could she get there. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 The bodhi tree stands tall. Luxuriant branches and luxuriant clouds. Sanskrit mantra, the view of freedom. Prajna is a whirlpool. A bud, Golden Lotus. Crystal tears, rolling on it. Film, layer upon layer, overlapping, slowly It is full of meaning, revealing the heart, astonishing all living beings, and silencing in the air. The dancer''s body rhyme is illusory. The hand, eye, body, Dharma and step are in full bloom and in bud. The body of peacock Kaiping Bodhisattva, the body of golden light blooming, the body of Heya and limpid sound, the body of hand and eye are connected with the heaven Avalokitesvara''s 16 body in the last emperor''s interpretation of the body is perfect. Thirty two Ying Guanyin is free from the Prajna spirit of Sanskrit. At first, it is graceful, enchanting, half screen, or flying in the sky. It dances and sings in the outer space of jiutianxuan. The four heavenly kings and princesses should, if all sentient beings love the living heavenly palace and drive the ghosts and gods, appear in front of them and say it. It is like a dream or a fantasy, a divine melody and a magic sound. The female Lord should be the queen and queen. If there is a woman, the internal affairs establish oneself to repair the country, that is to say, this body should appear. Wu Mei is still intoxicated by Li Hongli''s Qianshou Guanyin dance, which was created by Li Hongli with a large number of Bodhisattvas. For a long time, I couldn''t believe Wu Mei in front of her. Li Hong sat on the left and Li Zhong on the right. After a long time, she said, "hong''er, invite these people into the palace. It seems that you should be added to the ten banquet music." "No, no, no, mother, this is your creation, not the children''s minister." Li Hong''s flattery is like that of a Japanese translator. Wu Mei gave him a look, looked at the dancer who was still kneeling there, and said slowly, "even iron, reward." Then he turned his head and said, "as long as you have a lot of slick ideas, when did you start to adjust?" It seems that Wu Mei doesn''t object to it. Li Hong holds Wu Mei''s arm and says, "you haven''t seen Bai Chun''s girls this day. It''s not that since the children''s ministers arrived in Taiyi City, they began to take time to train them. Now it''s still unsatisfactory. After some more adjustment, it will be more beautiful than the present one." Li Zhong, on the other side, sat respectfully and cautiously. He did not dare to eavesdrop on the conversation between his mother and son. At the moment, seeing Wu Mei turn her head, she quickly got up to salute and said, "my son Minister Li Zhong congratulates her mother. I''m afraid that only the empress mother can think of this dance. It''s not too much to say that it''s our national dance of the Tang Dynasty." Li Zhong met her at the door of the restaurant early today. After several years, she has let Wu Mei lay down a lot of vigilance towards him, and she is not as disgusted with him as before. Judging from the current situation, he has a son, Li Hong, and he can''t be more stable in the position of crown prince. Even if Li Hong wants to make trouble secretly, it is useless. Who is Li Hong? This little bunny is not an oil-saving lamp. He looks like a mirror in his heart. "What''s the harvest of Zhong''er''s coming to Taiyi city this time? Is the prince in trouble for you? If so, you may as well tell this palace, and this palace will help you decide. " Wu Mei''s cheap words, let someone listen to the straight mouth. "After returning to his mother, the crown prince has always taken care of his children''s ministers. This time, when he went to Taiyi City, he just wanted to win more for Liangzhou merchants, and the prince took good care of him." Wu Mei was very polite with him. After a few words of greetings, Wu Mei stood up on Li Hong''s small shoulder: "it''s not too early. It''s time to go on the road and eat and watch the dance. My palace is tired. Zhong''er will go back and have a rest by himself. Hong''er will send me back to the palace." "Yes, the Empress Dowager. Li Zhong, the son''s minister, sent his mother away." Li Zhong stood aside for the first time when Wu Mei stood up and stood bowed. Someone who is struggling with the last bunch of grapes, is mercilessly plucked by Wu Mei''s jade hand and put it out. "It''s painful. Mother, you should be gentle. There are so many people here. You can save face for your son''s minister. Anyway, Taiyi city is a child minister Wrong, wrong, please mother All the people in the restaurant are trembling, watching today''s Queen and Prince, accompanied by maids and eunuchs, walk out of the restaurant slowly. Taiyi city in the night is still full of people, but this street is obviously not. Although the lights are still bright, there is no shadow in the whole street except for the guests in this restaurant. These Wu Mei also know more or less through Lian tie. Wu Mei, who was sleeping in the carriage, said slowly, "who did you learn this from? The whole street has been sealed up by you, the lights are on, and people are not allowed to do business. Do you want to act arbitrarily "You''ve wronged me. You''ve come here. Every time you come out, you always follow the crowd. This is the first time you''ve come to Taiyi city. You have to think about your safety. In case you want to see the beautiful and beautiful queen in the mother''s world Oh, my, my mother Li Hong didn''t flatter well, so he took a horse''s hoof. "When are you going to let me see your Taiyi forbidden area?" Wu Mei''s beautiful and bright eyes slowly opened and asked. "You can go any time, or tomorrow? Anyway, now that the children''s ministers are almost busy, the merchants of Taiyi city are almost gone. There are still some who have business or are unwilling to wait and see. There is nothing wrong with them. " Li Hong leans over to Banmei and nests comfortably in the arms of other maids.Wu Mei sighed helplessly in her heart. She was too lazy to look at the virtue. She turned her head and looked out of the window. Her beautiful face flashed on the glass. For a few days, Wu Mei really saw Li Hong''s means. No matter where she went, she always blocked the way. This low-key and luxurious extravagance also made Wu Mei, who was used to the Royal pageant, feel fresh for a few days, which was also disturbed by Li Hong''s temperament. She also saw that Li Hong was deliberately showing off in front of other clans. Princess Qianjin, Princess Honghua, King Cao, Li Ming and others, after being summoned by Wu Mei once, began to go their own way and go back to their hometown to figure out what to do next. It is not their character to sit around and wait for death. However, Wu Mei has made up her mind to travel in Taiyi mountain today. She must not do it in the way of small things, but in her way. Wu Mei vetoed Prince Liu''s entourage. The secret protection of "myth" was rejected. Even Bai Chun and others, Wu Mei were rejected. Li Hong took Bai Lu and Xiao Han, and the rest were Wu Mei''s people who came to Taiyi city this time. "Mother, no, my son''s ministers don''t agree." Li Hong pouted and said in the bedroom of Wu Mei on the fifth floor. Wu Mei looks at herself in the mirror, cleanly dusts her clothes, turns her head and asks, "what kind of son hong''er, isn''t it ugly for the empress mother to wear your father''s man''s clothes?" Li Hongsheng sat on the soft seat, looked at it and said, "mother, the narrow sleeve shirt and skirt are not in the way of climbing. Why do you want to wear father''s round neck robe?" "You''re all ready. Who knows when your father and emperor can wear them once? Why not wear them for him?" Wu Mei ignores Li Hong''s discontent on her face. Her hair and waist have been tied up like a man by Banmei. A delicate Futou head is carefully worn and fixed by Banmei. At this time, there appeared in the mirror a handsome scholar in his thirties, wearing a light blue round collar robe, a leather belt on his slender waist, a brilliant jade pendant hanging at his waist, and a pair of deer skin boots with thin soles. Her neck is as white as jade, her face is delicate and white, her eyes are bright and charming, and her nose is delicate and attractive. She is brave and fresh. "You don''t need to wear makeup to lighten Emei, but it''s always appropriate to make up. Don''t let my father see you. If you look like this, I''m afraid I can''t pull it out of my eyes... " Li Hongru got up from his seat and ran out. Wu Mei walked out with her hands on her back and said, "originally, the front part still looks like a picture. The more you say it, the more you say it, the more you have no one to discipline you." "May I praise you?" Li Hong said wrongly. Ban Mei follows Wu Mei, bowing her head and laughing softly. Since the queen came to Taiyi City, she has become more and more beautiful. The whole person is in a good mood, as if As if it felt like a more beautiful woman. The carriage had already been prepared downstairs. In addition to Wu Mei''s two maids, Lian tie and Li Hong''s two maids, with more than a hundred guards, Wu Mei only allowed Lian tie to choose ten. So a group of more than a dozen people rushed to Mount Emei. Wumei seldom went alone in Cuiwei mountain. Even if she was accompanied by Li Hong, Wu Mei lacked interest. Unless she was accompanied by Li Zhi, she would barely go there for a few days. Therefore, in recent years, Wu Mei seldom comes here. She is not willing to live in Chang''an City and will go to Luoyang, the east capital. Some people still know that the reason is that on the day of the execution of Queen Wang, the queen said to Wu Mei before she died: "Wu''s Fox flattery! I will be born into a cat in the next life. I will curse you for reincarnation into a rat. I will strangle you alive and get revenge! " Therefore, no matter later Li Hong pretended to be a ghost, did evil deeds for her in the Imperial Palace, or asked eminent monks to recite scriptures to ward off evil spirits. Wu Mei still occasionally had nightmares. Every time she dreamed of Queen Wang, she would wake up from her dream and then be hard to fall asleep. Taiyi mountain is Zhongnan mountain. The Li Tang clan worshipped Laozi as the holy ancestor. After Li Yuan established his country, he built a large-scale "Zongsheng Palace". Li Hong remembers that Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang seem to be in this palace now. Faced with Wu Mei''s question, why did he choose to build Taiyi city at the foot of Taiyi mountain, Li Hong always turned his mouth and said, "maybe I was predestined with Taiyi mountain, and I have had an inexplicable affection for it since I was born Ah. " Wu Mei, who was walking on the mountain road, slapped her in the back of her head. She would not believe this kind of lies. It must have been a plot to build Taiyi city at the foot of Mount Taiyi. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 Li Hong chose to build a city at the foot of Mount Taiyi precisely because he knew better than anyone how important the vast and boundless resources of Mount Taiyi were. Taiyi mountain of the last generation is still mined again because it is one of the largest gold mines in China. There are also other metal and non-metallic minerals, building materials and stone materials, which are the most precious wealth of Mount Taiyi. With his experience of nine to ten generations, if he didn''t build the city at the foot of Taiyi mountain, he would have been kicked by a donkey. A group of more than a dozen people walked slowly on the mountain road, but for some reason, Li Hong was more and more frightened. A dangerous breath made him feel very uncomfortable. She took Wu Mei''s hand in silence and looked around warily. In a low voice, she said to the Maiden: "Xiaohan, Bailu, protect the empress mother. Even iron, let your people be vigilant, always feel something is wrong The sun was directly shining on the mountain road. The birds'' calls in the woods on both sides did not know when to stop. Even the insects in the grass occasionally made a sound or two. The guard came back from the front road and said, "the rocks in front of me are collapsing and can''t pass." Li Hong eyebrows a tight, decisively said: "even iron, half plum, looking for orchid to protect the mother, white dew, small cold with four people, you six with me open road." "Hong er..." Wu Mei also felt wrong, as if there were many eyes staring at her in the dark. "Don''t worry, mother. It''s OK. Here you are. Take this. " Li Hong took out a swallow wing crossbow, put the arrow for Wu Mei, and handed it to her. More than a dozen people began to slowly retreat to the foot of the mountain. Wu Mei was protected in the middle, occupied by her maids Banmei and Xulan. Li Hong and Lian tie were in front of her, and six guards were on the way. Bailu, Xiaohan and four guards were at the end, protecting Wu Mei. The whole mountain forest is quiet and quiet. The unusual weird atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger. Wu Mei''s eyebrows are also more and more severe. But there is no flustered expression on her face. She steadily follows Lian tie and Li Hong, and slowly walks down the mountain. In front of him, Li Hong suddenly hesitated. Under the cover of the mountain path, Li Hong motioned to all the people to stop, looked back and forth, and said faintly, "don''t go ahead." "How about that? Why don''t we just sit here and die? " Wu Mei holds Li Hong''s shoulder and pulls him into his arms. She says cautiously. "The enemy didn''t have crossbows, so they cut off the way up the mountain. Did you see the wide area ahead? That''s where they choose to start, and I''m sure the road will be cut off if we go any further Li Hong said firmly, reaching out to pat Wu Mei''s hand on his shoulder. "What now?" Wu Mei asked softly. "Wait. When they can''t bear it, they will come out naturally. We have a geographical advantage now. It''s very difficult for them to attack. Only in this way can we be invincible. " As Li Hong said, he motioned for everyone to step back. The place he had just passed was relatively flat, and there were big rocks on both sides of the mountain path that could be relied on for defense. It was like a small mountain gate. Only there was the safest place. Seeing that all the people had entered the open mountain road and occupied a favorable position, Li Hong looked up at the sky, looked at the dense forests on both sides, and said, "Bailu, send a purple signal for help." Red orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, Li Hong raised the danger level to the highest level, which is enough to show that Li Hong attached great importance to the danger. Besides, he had already felt that the strong murderous spirit was gradually spreading in the woods on both sides of the mountain road. Almost at the same time, when Bailu''s sentinel arrow with purple fireworks burst into the sky, the figures began to appear in the dense forests on both sides, and the weapons occasionally reflected the cold light in the sunlight dialysis into the forest. Wu Mei coldly looks at the masked man in black. At the moment, she is not in the mood to guess who is going to see her assassinated. What she is only concerned about is how many people are there and whether they can cope with them. There was no sound of two weapons hitting each other. Li Hong did not shoot the two swallowtail crossbows in his hand, so he would not launch them indiscriminately until he did not know the number of enemies. Li Hong only felt that there was a flower in front of him. Lian tie beside him left only a shadow in his sight, and the whole person had rushed to the edge of the mountain road. There is no weapon in hand, but that hand is more lethal than any weapon! The two arms, like poisonous snakes, twist and turn unconventionally. Before the enemy reacts, one hand has already pinched the enemy''s neck. Not waiting for the enemy to fall down, even the iron cat waist, bow, like a civet, elbows such as thorn, straight to the heart of the body''s descendants, immediately that person will grunt, pain curled up on the ground. The whole mountain road is quiet and frightening. In addition to the sound of weapons breaking in the air and grunting, it is the sound of bones being broken occasionally. There are enemies coming from all directions. Bailu and Xiaohan have a dagger shot by Li Hong in their hands, like the sickle of death. Their graceful bodies are gentle and soft, and they can bring out a handful of blood flowers with each hand.The ten guards were obviously carefully selected by Lian tie. When they were besieged by three or four people, they could still be calm. Even if they were cut and stabbed by a broadsword, the expression on their faces remained unchanged. As the pupil shrinks and flashes the light of death, one hand grabs the enemy''s Cross knife that stabs into the body, raises the other hand and cuts off the other''s head. Without waiting for the arm to be withdrawn, the other enemy cuts off the arm with a knife. He snorted. In the moment when he couldn''t hold the balance of his body, he suddenly pulled out the horizontal knife inserted in his body, and then pulled a cushion for himself with his backhand. At this time, he was hit by two more knives behind him, and then he slowly fell to the ground. Looking at the bloody scene in front of him, Li Hong unconsciously shakes his head, bumps Wu Mei with his shoulder, and signals to go to the top of the mountain. This place should be not far from the Zongsheng palace, hoping to get some help. Wu Mei also looks at him. Their eyes are opposite, and they both flash calm and calm. Under the protection of Banmei and xunlan, they slowly go up the mountain. However, there were also many enemies rushing down the mountain. At this time, even the iron twisted an enemy''s neck, jumped forward and flew to Wumei. When people were in the air, their feet were like sledgehammers, one foot at a time, and the other kicked on the enemy''s head. When an unsuspecting enemy is kicked, he bumps into the stone on the mountain road nearby. If he does not hit his head and blood, he will lose his fighting power, or he will suddenly pass out. Lian tie knew what to do without waiting for Li Hong''s order. He grabbed two horizontal knives, one in each hand, and bravely blocked the enemy''s approach with Banmei and Xulan. The three tried to open a gap in the dense crowd, but there were so many enemies that they couldn''t break through. At this time, Li Hong and Wu Mei were only about ten steps ahead. Gazing at the scene of the brutal and silent killing, Li Hong''s eyes passed through the crowd, his arm steadily lifted up quickly, and a cold light flew through his hand and quickly shot at the outer part of the surrounding circle. The enemy on the outside of the encirclement circle was obviously a leader. Seeing a flash of cold light on Li Hong''s hand, he immediately raised his sword to block it. With a "Ding" sound, the cold light was separated and shot into the temple of the defenseless enemy nearby, and immediately fell to the ground. Li Hong was more murderous. Without waiting for the man''s reaction, he immediately fired the second and third arrows after the first arrow was blocked. The second arrow was blocked again, but the third one did not give the enemy a chance to breathe, and hit the man''s throat accurately. Immediately blood seeps out from the person''s fingers, soaks the black clothes on the body, the whole person is unwilling to slowly fall down. As the man was shot by Li Hong, the enemy on the road up the mountain was in a panic. Under the impact of liantie, Banmei and Xulan, together with Bailu and Xiaohan, a gap has been opened. Li Hongmo kept silent and quickly took out a row of arrows from his waist. Three arrows were quickly wound up by him. Then he took Wu Mei''s hand and walked slowly forward. The dense forest on both sides is still a narrow mountain road. At this time, the corpses are lying all over the place. The ten people who were originally escorting the mountain were left with three people. Bai Lu''s face was also pale. There was a long wound between her waist and abdomen. She was bleeding. The dagger in her hand was not as fast and sharp as at the beginning. When Bai Lu found out, it was too late to turn back. At this time, a cold light flashed. The horizontal knife was about an inch away from her back heart. Suddenly, it softened, and a small arrow hit her temple. Li Hong frowned and took a look at Bailu''s miserable appearance. He took a deep breath and dragged Wu Mei to go on. At the moment, he knew that he could not stay and could not save Bailu. Even iron knife with three blood waves, suddenly let Wu Mei and Li Hong quickly walk forward a few steps! Banmei and xunlan''s horizontal swords do not show weakness. They try their best to point the enemy''s wrist. At the moment, they are more willing than weak to kill. What they can do is to make the enemy lose their combat effectiveness. Xiaohan has been scattered by the crowd and lost contact with Bailu. He is also besieged by three men in black. Every move is to chop Xiaohan''s fatal position. Xiaohan is uncertain by his body method, and depends on the shelter of trees in the forest. For a while, the three people can''t do anything about him. Lian tie snorted and woke up Li Hong who was visiting Xiaohan. As soon as he turned back, he saw Wu Mei''s swallow winged crossbow raised and put down quickly. A cold light flew by and shot into the shoulder of the enemy behind Lian tie. The lightning and flint gave Lian tie a favorable time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 With liantie, only six people were left to protect Wu Mei and Li Hong. Ban Mei and Xun LAN are still a little better. They protect the three men of Lian tie behind them, preventing them from pursuing their enemies. Bailu and Xiaohan support each other, and the horizontal knife in his hand has no strength to wave again. However, only one of the ten guards was left at the end of the circuit break, but at this time it was stabbed into the body by four horizontal knives at the same time, unable to return to the sky. At the moment, Li Hongshan could not help but slow down a dozen people who were forced to go up the mountain. At this time, they were forced to move on by dozens of people. Whether it is a mountain path or a forest, from the assassination site to the mountain road collapse, the road is covered with their bodies, the death and injury is not heavy! Li Hong and Wu Mei helped each other. When Lian tie and others blocked the enemy, they had already climbed over the collapsed place. As long as they were not far ahead, they could reach the Zongsheng palace. However, there were still enemies hiding in the woods, which made the two of them become isolated immediately. At the other end of the cave in was the enemy of liantiewu who was struggling to stop the pursuit. At this end of the collapse, there were even enemies coming out. "Mother, come on, run up the mountain." Li carried forward a cold light from his hand, and a man in black fell down in the dense forest. The Imperial Palace was already far away, but the seven or eight enemies pursuing from both sides of the mountain road were getting closer and closer to them. "Circuitous." Li Hong pulls Wu Mei, who is beginning to feel a little panic at the moment, and suddenly rushes into the dense forest. Looking from afar, there is a small cave that can be hidden. Two people left, completely lost contact with Lian tie and others, quickly through the woods, behind is still the pursuit of the enemy. Leaning against a tree, Li Hong raised his hand and shot a cold light again. The man in black at the front suddenly lost his balance and quickly rolled down the slope. The man in black immediately hid behind the tree for fear of being shot again. Li Hong looked at the man in black who rolled to his feet, but was shot in the chest by him. Although it was not fatal, the strong impact still made the man in black unstable. With a pain in his chest, he rolled down. Li Hong grabs the horizontal knife. Before the man in black stands up, he slashes at the neck of the man in black. Suddenly, a wave of blood sprays out and splashes Li Hong''s face. Li Hong took a look at the man in black on the slope, then turned to Wu Mei and pointed to the cave not far away, indicating that she would hide there and resist the enemy here. From Li Hong''s shooting to Li Hong''s killing, Wu Mei looks at the whole process from Li Hong''s shooting to Li Hong''s killing. Her small and unhurried figure seems to be fixed in his heart at that moment. In order to protect me, hong''er didn''t even care about her comfort, and He''s only ten years old! Wu Mei can''t help but compare Li Hong with Li Xian and others. She is sure that if she were to be another Prince today, I''m afraid that the prince would have been scared to hide behind her and yell, and even look at the brutal killing scene, she would be too scared to walk. Wu Mei''s face was suddenly filled with a smile. She took Li Hong''s other hand for two steps, and then walked slowly to the small cave. Li Hong was stunned. He looked up at her mother and saw Wu Mei with a gentle smile on her face, but her eyes were full of firmness. It seemed that she would go together if she wanted to go. "It''s time for you." Li Hong took the horizontal knife in his hand to split the branch in front of him and ran forward with Wu Mei. In front of the cave, Li Hong was afraid that there were wild animals in it. After looking at the back, he was obviously afraid of the enemies of the swallow wing crossbow in his hand. One by one, he was careful. Then, under the cover of the trees, he slowly approached this side. Li Hong scratched the sweat on his face and looked at the cave again. Then Chong Wumei made a silent gesture. The swallow wing crossbow in his hand shot into the cave. Except for the sound of the arrow hitting the stone wall, no animal ran out of it. Li Hong then led Wu Mei to the entrance of the mountain. Then he pointed to the back of the cave and motioned Wu Mei to go on. He used the cave to hold the enemy. Without waiting for Wu Mei to speak, Li Hong handed Wu Mei three arrows with the six arrows left on her body, and then she had to push Wu Mei away. Wu Mei still shakes her head. She looks at the cave and the arrow that Li Hong handed her. She reaches out and pushes it back slowly. Then she hands her swallow wing crossbow to Li Hong. Without waiting for Li Hong''s reaction, Wu Mei went into the cave. It was a blessing or a disaster. Now Wu Mei has stopped thinking about it. The cave is not the only place that can provide safety. But she knows that as long as she enters the cave, Li Hong will be less distracted. Looking at Wu Mei hiding in the cave, Li Hong is also helpless, holding a cross knife, holding a swallow wing crossbow, at the entrance of the cave, looking for a hidden position and lying down. "Hong''er, do you think the queen mother will die?" Wu Mei finds a clean stone in the cave and sits down. She closes the hair scattered from Futou and asks. "No, you''re the queen of the Tang Dynasty. You won''t. You can rest assured that you have children''s ministers." Li Hong said while watching the movement outside.A man in black flashed out from behind a tree. The bow and crossbow had been prepared for a long time in his hand, and he was shot in an instant. Before the man moved another tree, the arrow was stabbed into the side of the man''s neck and collapsed in the grass. At this time, it is more effective to prevent these people from coming close to Li Honghua''s cave. Bailu and Xiaohan are not like running down the slope, but like rolling down the slope after stumbling. Li Hong looked at liantie five people or found themselves, and was more confident. But when he saw that there were still people in black behind them, his heart sank again involuntarily. The figures in the woods flickered. For a moment, it was Lian tie and others, while the other was the man in black. Li Hong was gazing silently there. Suddenly, he said faintly, "I must find out who they are and what their origins are." "Have they come to liantie?" Wu Mei stands up and looks out. White Dew was stabbed in the heart by a silent knife. After Xiaohan cut off the man''s head from behind, he was stabbed to the key by another man in black after he had a look at him. They fell down slowly. "Mother, be careful." Li Hong suddenly roared, and his two swallowtail crossbows shot at the side of the hole as fast as lightning. The man was leaping from the air, and the horizontal knife in his hand pointed to Wu Mei, who was sticking out his head. Obviously, this man had already sneaked over, because he was afraid of Li Hong''s bow and crossbow, so he had been waiting for the opportunity. Li Hong didn''t know whether the bow and crossbow in his hand had been shot. At the same time, Li Hong stood up and quickly turned to Wu Mei, leaving behind him the man in black who fell from the air. "Well..." Li Hong snorted, his left shoulder suddenly felt hot pain, and then he heard the sound of objects falling to the ground behind him. Wu Mei is pale, Leng Leng looked at Li Hong shoulder a deep visible bone wound: "Hong Er, Hong er..." "It''s OK. Mother, go inside quickly..." Li Hong''s whole body was soft, and the hot pain on his shoulder went straight through the soles of his feet, which made him feel weak and unstable. Without waiting for Wu Mei to continue to look at the wound, Li Hong suddenly bent down to pick up the horizontal knife he had thrown and stabbed him fiercely behind him. Just in an instant, another man in black rushed to the hole. Li Hong''s horizontal knife had just been raised. The man in black seemed to have been kicked behind him. Suddenly, he fell over to Li Hong straightly, and his chest hit the horizontal knife in Li Hong''s hand. Li Hong was already powerless. With the collision of the man in black, the whole person was suddenly bumped into Wu Mei''s arms again. Wu Mei had been looking at the wound on Li Hong''s shoulder and didn''t pay any attention to what was happening in front of her. So all of a sudden, the two women were knocked to the ground by the man in black. The two women lay on the ground and quickly got up. At this time, two figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the cave. They were astonished that they could not and had no heaven. After Li Hong saw that it was the two of them, and the wound on his shoulder was still burning pain at the moment. After being helped up by Wu Mei, Li Hong said with difficulty: "after protecting my mother, find someone to take me to see Bailu and Xiaohan." "Honger, the wound on your shoulder..." "It''s OK. I can''t help it." Li Hong''s voice seemed to cry. If it had not been blocked by the scene of Bailu and Xiaohan being stabbed, I''m afraid it would not have given the potential man in black a chance. Unable, Wu Tian two people nodded, so immediately two people came forward, one with a bandage, quickly helped Li Hong, who was supported by another, bandaged the wound, and then slowly walked out. At the moment, the people in black in the forest have been surrounded by groups. Every person in black who resists is dead. Basically, there is no complete body in this forest, and the smell of blood begins to spread slowly in the forest. Even tie and ban Mei also looked for orchid. After seeing Li Hong, Li Hong made a hasty salute. Li Hong''s face was pale and his lips were blue. His voice trembled because of the wound on his shoulder: "after taking care of my mother in the cave, are you ok?" "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine with you." They said at the same time. "Let''s go." Li Hong looked at the three of them with bloodstains on their faces and limped. Even tie''s waist was wet, which was obviously caused by the wound, and Banmei and Xulan also had different injuries on their bodies. In this way, they quickly went to the cave. "Leave a few alive." At the same time, Li Hong was afraid to go to the direction of Bailu and Xiaohan. In the grass, I saw Bailu and Xiaohan, their heads leaning against their heads, lying there with bloodstains on their faces. Their originally beautiful eyes had already been dim, and the corners of their mouths were still full of blood. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 Li Hong''s face was pale. With the help of a member of the myth, Li Hong slowly knelt on the ground and gazed at the dying White Dew and Xiaohan. His tears began to swirl in his eyes. He raised his head to look at the towering trees, hoping to make the tears flow back, but still went down the corner of his eyes. Taking a deep breath, he lowered his head and stroked their bloodstained cheeks with both hands, but Li Hong didn''t know how to speak to them. "My lord Cry I don''t cry. " Bailu reluctantly let her dark eyes open a little, her hands covered with blood struggled for a long time, still unable to lift up. "Is there any help?" Li Hong''s eyes were full of tears and choked. "My lord Slave The next life of my servant And I will serve you. " Xiaohan tried to squeeze out a smile, but on his face covered with blood, he looked miserable and helpless. "Back to your highness, several injuries are at the heart. It''s really..." A member of the myth whispers. "Go down, all of you. I want to stay with them for a while." Li Hong sobbed. Tears blurred the line of vision, so that he can not see the White Dew and Xiaohan clear cheeks, kneel in front of the two people ''s heads, regardless of his left shoulder injury at the moment and began to blood, laborious to hold the two people'' s heads into their arms. One side of the myth looked at the prince''s small body, regardless of the whole left arm has been dyed red with blood, is struggling to move the heads of the two maids, just squat down, want to help. "Go away!" Li Hong said coldly. Had to carefully take back their own hands, slowly retreat to a long distance, and other people around a master and two servants in the middle. Li Hong stretched out his legs and sat on the ground. With Bai Lu and Xiao Han, Li Hong put their heads on their legs. Tears flowed wantonly from Li Hong''s cheek. The crystal clear tears, like jade beads curtain, hit Bai Lu and Xiao Han''s blood stained cheeks. All of a sudden, the bloody cheeks seemed to be blooming with a charming blood flower. "My lord Cry, slave The maid is very Peace of mind. " Xiao Han tried to stretch out a hand to hold Li Hong''s hand, and said intermittently. "I don''t cry, I really don''t cry. As long as I can look at you, I will I won''t cry Li Hong let tears flow, blurred eyes, looking down at the fuzzy white dew and small cold. Bai Lu smiles with tears and looks at the blood on Li Hong''s left shoulder: "Ye Servant, yes Sorry Bai Chun is sure Will scold the slave I''m sorry Injured, they They''re going to love it... " "Don''t say Bailu, I don''t hurt. They won''t blame you. You are all my good servants." Li Hong just felt as if he had lost the whole world. He was spoiled by them since he was a child. He was very satisfied with his service. He could not leave them. "My lord My next life servant And Serve you... " Bai Lu continues to say intermittently, but looking at Li Hong''s injured shoulder makes her heartache, but she can''t help it. "My lord Maidservant I love you Help Help your servant... " Xiaohan''s gray eyes prayed for Li Hong. Li Hong looked at Xiaohan and then at Bai Chun. He sobbed and nodded. His hands were covered with two people''s bodies and were still flowing blood. "Ah..." Li Hong looked up to the sky and screamed. After Li Hong calmed down, he took out two black pills and stretched them to Li Hong. "My Lord, there is no pain. Soon they will..." Li Hong clenched his lips, trembled and released Xiaohan''s hand. He took the pills handed over by Wu Tian and looked at them in his hands. He closed his eyes and fed two pills to Bailu and Xiaohan. Almost for a few minutes, Li Hong felt his head on his legs suddenly sink. When Li Hong opened his eyes, his mother''s eyes were always concerned about. Beside the bed stood several familiar people, including Huameng, jingzheshe, grain of grain, cheetah, as well as snow and summer solstice. Bailu and Xiaohan are dead. Li Hong closes his eyes again. He doesn''t want to wake up. When he sees Xiaoxue and the summer solstice, he will think of Bailu and Xiaohan. "Hong''er, are you better?" Wu Mei watched Li Hong open his eyes, swept around, and closed his eyes, so he asked softly. "Mother embraces Ah. " Just think of the body with coquettish forget to lose the pain of Bailu and Xiaohan, his left arm moved, immediately came to the heart of pain. "Good, good, mother hug you." Wu Mei quickly pressed Li Hong''s uninjured shoulder to prevent him from struggling. Then he sat on the edge of the bed, leaned down, put Li Hong''s head in his arms, and whispered, "you little rabbit, but you scared the queen mother to death!" "Empress mother, let them go out, son minister does not want to see them now." Li Hong was squeezed by Wu Mei''s towering voice and said in a buzzing voice. Wu Mei got up and let go of the head of the little thing. She nodded her index finger on her forehead and said, "you are the prince''s highness. How can you be so disrespectful?" "What''s the matter? Father and Emperor still have time to cry." Li Hong''s eyes are still swollen like peaches. And in his eyes open the first time, already Qiqi kneeling beside the bed of snow, summer solstice and other people, are also eyes red and swollen.Wu Mei helplessly shook her head and looked at the master. Then she looked at the servants kneeling on the ground. She sighed and said, "do you know that they love you and let them go out? These two days, these people are very close to you "Where are we now?" Li Hong opened the quilt with one hand and looked at Wu Mei''s gentle cheek. "You are so lucky to be in Zongsheng palace. It happens that sun Shenxian is here. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will lose your arm when you return to Taiyi city." Wu Mei personally carries the medicine soup, watching the summer solstice and Xiaoxue get up. She is careful that she can''t help Li Hong to do it. The lips are not very dry and cracked. It seems that they are good at sleeping. Some people wet their lips all the time. It''s hard for Wu Mei to love her so much. So someone cooperates with Wu Mei and drinks the soup in the bowl one by one. "It''s bitter. It''s not for people to drink." Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s medicine bowl and complained for the first time. Wu Mei looked back at him: "this just woke up and began to look uncomfortable, right?" "Hey, hey, get up." Li Hong pressed out a prelude smile to Wu Mei, and then said to several kowtows kneeling on the ground. Wu Mei sits in front of the bed and looks at the little man. She is both relieved and disappointed. It is just that people are more popular than dead people. The boss is compared with the three, and the three are just There''s no way to see it. Wu Mei doubted all that Li Hong showed about his assassination yesterday. I''m afraid that even if she were to be her husband Li Zhi, she would not be as calm, calm, brave and confident as Li Hong was yesterday. Although she finally fainted in tears. "What about Bai Chun?" Between Li Hong''s eyebrows and eyes, a trace of murderous spirit loomed. Wu Mei Hu pulled Li Hong''s face. The bad smile of the smelly boy''s mouth coupled with the cold eyes made people feel chilly like a Shura. "Back to your highness, Bai Chun went out yesterday. She asked the maid to tell you that the murderer must be found out within three days." Xia Zhi stood there, looking at Li Hong with concern and whispering. "Can''t, without heaven and man? Can''t we judge from their experience? Ask them what to eat! If "myth" is at this level, I don''t think it''s necessary to exist. It''s just a little bit short. If they come a little late, they can only collect the corpse for me Ouch. " Li Hong was not satisfied with yesterday''s lawless rescue. Wu Mei slapped her on the forehead. She didn''t have any taboo. How could she curse herself. "It''s just that they didn''t make a careful plan to see if they were sent to the scene of the second emperor''s palace in a hurry." "Nonsense, everyone knows that yesterday''s situation was arranged in a hurry. Who is so stupid? If you don''t take a cabal, you''ll take a crossbar to kill! But for yesterday Oh, oh, I won''t tell you. " Wu Mei looks at Li Hong anxiously. Her face is just a little bloody. Because of her words, she becomes a little pale. She grabs Li Hong''s ear, which is kneaded by him in her arms. Knocking on the door startled several people in the room. The summer solstice rushed to the door and opened the door. Sun Simiao, who is immortal and distant, is astonished. "I have seen the queen and the prince." Lao Dao walked in slowly and looked at them. "You are welcome. Please sit down at the summer solstice." Wu Mei is still sitting there, still holding Li Hong in her arms. Li Hong wanted to move, but he had only one shoulder to move. He was also held by Wu Mei, so he nodded to Sun Simiao. Xia Zhi collapses a soft seat in front of the bed. Wu Mei holds Li Hong in her arms against the head of the bed, and then sits down in another chair. "Thank you, Queen." Sun Simiao thanks with a smile. Then he stretched out his hand and began to feel the pulse for Li Hong, who took the initiative to stretch out his arm. After about a cup of tea, he let go of Li Hong''s hand, looked at Wu Mei and said, "Your Highness Hong Fu Qi Tian, plus your Majesty''s protection, it''s no big problem. Just take care of the wound." "There are so many immortals." Wu Mei said with a smile. "I''ve seen sun Shenxian." Li Hong blinked at Sun Simiao. Wu Mei arrived at the Imperial Palace yesterday. She knew from Xiaoxue that Sun Simiao and Li Hong had met each other unexpectedly some days ago. So looking at Li Hong''s playful wink at Sun Simiao, she didn''t feel strange. Wu Mei doesn''t know whether she''s happy or worried about the prince who is familiar with everyone and who is not afraid of being raw or putting on airs. This is different from the two Li Xian and Li Zhe in the palace, who often invite cats to tease dogs and tease maids, but they are restrained when they meet outsiders. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 Sun Simiao laughed and looked at Li Hong and said, "don''t be angry during the healing period. Otherwise, it will do harm to the wound healing. Although the prince is just over ten years old, the old Taoist priest can still feel that his highness is strong and healthy. Therefore, there is no need to worry. How about going back to Taiyi city after dismantling the thread a few days later?" "You have said that, boy, how can you not obey?" Li Hong took a look at Wu Mei, and it was obvious that he had long wanted to go back. "Zong Chuke is still waiting outside. Is it..." Sun Simiao is so old, but he can also think about his old friend. Li Hong raised his eyelids, looked at him and said, "let him in. It happens that sometimes things will be explained to him." "Well, your Highness the queen and the prince, the old man will leave first." After that, he got up and went out in the company of the summer solstice. After a while, Zong Chuke, with a nervous look, came in with the summer solstice. He bowed down to Wu Mei and said, "I have met the queen and the prince. I pray for your highness." "If it''s useless, pray for my wound to be healed. When you first came to see me, my hands were empty. This time, my mother is still here. Zong Chuke, are you so kind to come here empty handed?" Holding a soft quilt, Li Hong made fun of Zong Chuke and tried to ignore Bailu and Xiaohan for the time being. "The minister''s family is really in short supply..." "Well, stop. I don''t want to hear you cry. Now I''m lying here, looking at you, looking at you, asking you. Well, I''ll give you a task. I''ll ask the two officials of the crown prince''s Qingdao rate to cooperate with you in checking Taiyi city. All the inns and other places with a large number of floating population are registered. Check carefully. " "Yes, your highness." Zong Chuke said in a hurry. Over there, Hua Menghe wrote the prince''s will and put it in a sealed envelope. At the same time, he handed him a token of the prince. Wu Mei looked at Zong Chuke''s departure after saluting. She took a worried look at Li Hong, who was still pale. She asked, "do you think it will come from Taiyi city?" "I don''t know. If you have jujube or not, you can play a game. Oh." Another slap on the head. "It''s not serious as soon as I wake up." Wu Mei immediately gave a sweet jujube and rubbed the horse tail that had just been combed by the summer solstice. "Hey, wait for Bai Chunhe to be lawless and see what they can find out." Li Hong said with a smile. Wu Mei looks at him with a puzzled look on her face. Li Hong is going to be hairy. Wu Mei says slowly, "what can Bai Chun find out? She is not in charge of your Taiyi city. How can she find out? " Li Hong was stunned for a moment, and immediately said: "this is not Prince six rate of 2000 people each, more than 2000 people, it is just in charge of Taiyi city public security, so it was handed over to Bai Chun." Wu Mei looks at him with disbelief. He must have something to hide from him. But as long as the little thing doesn''t say, you don''t want to ask. But if you want to let Bai Chun take charge of it, it won''t say where it''s important. It''s estimated that it''s still about his one acre plot of Taiyi city. Wu Mei didn''t want to investigate him. Just as she was about to speak, she saw two people coming in after the summer solstice opened the door. They were Li Hong''s two domestic slaves. They seemed to have worked hard and walked in embarrassed. "What are you two doing here?" Li Hong asked curiously. If he didn''t stay in the restricted area, why did he come here. Standing at the door, she first saluted Wu Mei nervously under the guidance of the summer solstice. Then she rubbed her hands and said, "I heard that you were injured, so I came to see you. I built a car for you all night, so I don''t need you..." As they talked, they pushed in a car from the outside Wheelchair? Li Hong saw the embarrassment of the two men, smiling and advancing slowly. His face turned green. Sitting at the head of the bed, Li Hong felt the anger when his mother beat him! He picked up a pillow from the head of the bed and smashed it out: "I was injured in my shoulder, but not in my legs and feet. Have you ever seen my arm hurt and can''t walk?"! You give me a wheelchair. You curse me, don''t you? Get up, no one will stop me. I will kill you both... " Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, whose face is green with anger. She throws things on the bed at random, and suddenly laughs out of breath. It''s no wonder that she has worked hard, but she has to blame. Yesterday, because Li Hong was too nervous after being injured and unconscious, she suddenly felt that Li Hong should need one. Unexpectedly, he was instigated by his slaves all night, and was ready to wait for Li Hong to sit down and reward these two people. Now, Li Hongyi reminds him that the wheelchair has nothing to do with his injury. All of a sudden, he laughs and trembles, which makes people in the room feel at a loss. Li Hong looked at his mother''s wife and then at the wheelchair, and immediately understood the reason of the affair. If it had not been for the empress mother''s instructions, I am afraid that with the empress mother''s temperament, they would have been thrown out of prison at the moment. It would be disrespectful to curse the crown prince, but if she did, it would be another matter. "OK, hong''er, don''t be angry. It''s your mother''s thoughtlessness that doesn''t blame you. You can take good care of yourself here. You have received your father''s order early this morning. I''m afraid he is already on his way to Taiyi city at the moment. The empress mother will go back to Taiyi city first. When the time comes, the mother will bring your father to see you. " Wu Mei finally stopped smiling and said to Li Hong."Oh, I know. The minister will see you out." Li Hong gets up from the bed with the help of the summer solstice and light snow, and slowly walks out of the room with Wu Mei. Walking on the stone road of the Zongsheng palace, it is now strictly forbidden and guarded. The prince Liushi, who is wearing armor, has already put the whole Zongsheng palace under martial law since yesterday. The Zongsheng palace, which used to be sparsely populated, is now even more sparsely populated. Wu Mei, accompanied by other maids, walks out slowly. Suddenly, Wu Mei stops and walks back to Li Hong. Looking at Li Hong, she solemnly says: "people can''t be reborn after death. Bailu and Xiaohan have always treated them well, and their mother''s mother has seen them in their eyes. They are satisfied that they can leave in your arms. So, hong''er, you must not be sad again My mother will send you two later, just like them... " "Thank you for your mother. I''ll stop talking about it. I''m grown up now. Summer solstice and snow are enough. If you need it, you''ll find your mother." Li Hongqiang said with a smile. "Well, listen to you. The little one has an idea now, but it''s just the right idea to be a child. The empress mother has been in charge of you for so many years. In the end, she still doesn''t manage you well. The Empress Dowager is sorry for Datang." Wu Mei recalled these years with Li Hong''s scene, can not help but also fall into it, for a long time can not extricate themselves. Looking at Wu Mei''s leaving, Li Hong, accompanied by the summer solstice and Xiaoxue, walks slowly in the Zongsheng palace. There is a trace of warmth in the rising sun. The wind of Hexun is wandering in the air, which makes people feel lazy unconsciously. Looking from a distance, in front of a temple in Zongsheng palace, a Taoist priest in green robes stands. Li Hong squinted his eyes and saw that the Taoist was looking at him with a smile, and then he walked slowly to the Taoist priest. Seeing him coming, the Taoist priest also rushed to Li Hong''s side. While walking, he asked Xia Zhi, "where are Bailu and Xiaohan settled?" "My Lord, Bailu and Xiaohan have been sent back to Taiyi city. When you are cured, you can go and see them." "Well." Li Hong''s eyes flashed a trace of pain, silently nodded and walked forward. Before the Taoist priest came to Li Hong, he was stopped by Huameng and others from afar. Since yesterday''s injury, Huameng and others have been more strict in protecting Li Hong and will never allow strangers to approach Li Hong within ten steps. After Li Hong gave a sign, Hua Meng slowly leaned over and motioned for the Taoist to pass. However, a pair of eyes, together with several others, have been watching the Taoist on guard. The Taoist priest walked quickly to Li Hong, whisked the dust to the elbow of his arm and saluted: "I''ve met your royal highness, Li Chunfeng." "Li Chunfeng Taoist priest Li Hong was stunned and almost called out the name of Li Chunfeng. "It''s just me." At this time, Li Chunfeng was more than 60 years old, and he looked like a middle-aged man in his forties and fifties. Li Chunyi''s right hand sweeps the dust in front of Li Hongfeng''s palace. Fuzhen is a magic weapon from Chinese Buddhism. It is not only a kind of weapon, but also a symbol of clearing away troubles. Li Chunfeng didn''t mind taking Li Hong away from the corner of his arm and asked with a smile, "is your highness worried?" Li Hong ignored him and played with the whisk in his hand. He said faintly, "by the way, I''ll give you a whisk one day. It''s Taiyi dust. It''s much better than what you made with horse''s tail. It''s snow-white and beautiful." "So Thank you very much Li Chunfeng was stunned and said. "By the way, I have something else to ask you. It is said that on the day of my birth, you once said a prophecy, saying that the fifth Prince is the supreme emperor, reincarnated as the Lord, and saved all living beings under the pseudonym of Li Hong. Oh, by the way, it''s "Laojun should be in charge, Li Hong should be out", right Li Hong stopped and turned to look at Li Chunfeng, who was half a step behind him. Li Chunfeng did not appear to be too surprised. He looked at his feet and said with a light smile, "if you believe in the words of the Taoist disciples, you can have them, if you don''t believe them, you will not. Why does your highness impose this prophecy on me "What you said is light and deft. My father and his mother named me after me. Should we prophesy?" Li Hong went on. It was true at that time. In a few days when he was about to be born, the prophecy of "Laojun should be ruled and Li Hong should be released" had been circulated in man Chang''an. When Li Zhi and Wu Mei named their eldest son, they did have the meaning of prophecy. Li Chunfeng still followed with a smile and thought about it and said, "although this prophecy does not come from Chunfeng''s mouth, it has its own number. Your highness, as the prince of the Tang Dynasty and the prince of the Tang Dynasty, did not you answer the prophecy?" "Well, that''s right. But tell me, now the green forest and the grass often resort to rebellion in the name of Li Hong? How many innocent souls have you added to the people Li Hong lost the whisk, Li Chunfeng said. Li Chunfeng''s face was stiff, which he had never expected. When he heard Li Hong say this, his expression suddenly became unnatural. "So, sometimes things can be eaten indiscriminately, but words can''t be said indiscriminately. It will kill people." Li Hong said with ease.Li Chunfeng bowed to Li Hong from the bottom of his heart and said, "the prince''s benevolence and filial piety are worthy of his reputation. I admire you "Forget it. It''s useless. In fact, if I don''t meet you today, I''m going to look for you. The ten Suan Jing, which you wrote at that time, can''t keep up with the pace of the Tang Dynasty. And your "armillary sphere" for observing celestial bodies, are you still playing? As for your "Sanyuan Zhenjing" and "history of Five Dynasties", I don''t dare to be interested. How about it? Are you interested in going to Chang''an with me to open my eyes in Chongwen museum? Of course, your armillary sphere is out of date now. I think you also know the glass of Taiyi city. Have you ever thought about going through him and looking at the sky? Maybe I can''t see far away. " Li Hong said with a smile. However, Li Chunfeng was surprised. He didn''t expect that the prince knew him so well. Except for not mentioning the "push back map" co written by him and his elder martial brother yuan Tiangang, he knew all his works in his life. In particular, it was employed by the Ministry of astrology in the ten years of the Tang Dynasty. I have heard that his Royal Highness''s "Suanshu" has completely surpassed his "ten Suan Jing", and has been employed by the Imperial College of state, Chongwen and Hongwen. It seems that it is not groundless now. As for the armillary sphere for measuring celestial bodies, judging from the prince''s expression, it is obvious that he also has an extraordinary study of the way of heaven. Otherwise, it will not be pointed out. "Your Highness is a great man in the world. Chunfeng admires him. Shibu Suan Jing used to cost me a lot of hard work. Now I''m afraid that if I want to make further progress, I''m afraid I have more heart than strength. What''s more, I''ve heard of it for a long time. Your Highness has already surpassed me in the book of mathematics. Please don''t make fun of me. " Li Chunfeng said solemnly. Li Hong can take care of himself without blushing. However, Li Chunfeng is also a giant of Science in this era from the perspective of his last life. His achievements in his life can definitely win several Nobel prizes. After such an era, the great master boasted so much that he blushed and felt embarrassed. Shaking his head, the summer solstice on one side hastily and nervously follows closely. He is deeply afraid that his highness does not feel well. But Li Hong waved his hand to indicate that he had nothing to do. He tilted his head and thought deeply. He thought that it was better to turn aside the topic. Astronomical calendar in this era belongs to almost the same way as the gods and ghosts. They are all mysterious species, not to mention his half baked astronomy. If there were Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang, another famous prodigy, they would be astonishing if they had something to do. Academically, they were more important than their own nine to ten generations. The reason why he didn''t pay attention to the painting of pushing back was that he was a man of nine to ten generations, and the track of history was also shifting. Is there still such a miraculous mystery in the painting of pushing back written by these two magic sticks! But looking at Li Chunfeng''s appearance, it seems that he is very interested in glass. Just now I heard Li Hong explain that this glass can be used as soon as the eyes are used, it is already a big move in the heart. "Which is the highest peak of Taiyi mountain?" Li Hong, with a cool canopy in his hand, looked at the lush green hills around Zongsheng palace and asked. Before they knew it, they had already arrived at Louguantai, which is the best place to watch. Otherwise, they would not be named after Louguantai. At the beginning, there was a saying that "Zhongnan is the most successful one among all the rivers and mountains in Guanzhong, and Louguan is the best in Zhongnan." Li Hong ignored Li Chunfeng, who was still waiting for him. Standing on a blue stone slab with the eight trigrams furnace, which was said to be the alchemy of the supreme emperor, Li Hong said, "I''ll build you an armillary sphere here to observe the celestial bodies. With the current craftsmanship of Taiyi City, I''m not blowing it with you. When it''s finished, thank you that I haven''t had time." Li Chunfeng looked up at the blue sky, then looked at the lush mountains and trees around him, and murmured: "it''s really the best observation point. In this way, I can uncover the mystery of the way of heaven." After Li Chunfeng finished, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He immediately lowered his head and looked at Li Hong, who was not smiling. He shook his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "Your Highness, your highness, is clever and clever. I can still get the favor of the prince''s highness even if I have already become a senior citizen this year. I''m afraid that I can''t help myself now and miss the great event of the prince''s highness." "No matter, as far as the way of heaven is concerned, nothing big or small in the world is called a matter. Seeing the way of heaven and getting the way of solution, the sage ancestor was able to ride an ox out of the valley of letters and understand the way of nature. If you learn from him, what if you can understand the nature of heaven?" Li Hong''s shoulder was a little uncomfortable, and the summer solstice hurriedly took another arm to sleep in the hall. Li Chunfeng can''t help but shake his head and smile bitterly. In a few words, the prince will relieve himself of the pressure, and let you play in Louguantai. As Li Hong came to a palace dedicated to Li Hong, Li Chunfeng looked at the strict guard and knew how important the prince''s Royal Highness was in the hearts of the emperor and empress. Every soldier looked at him as if he were staring at a thief or an enemy on the battlefield. He was always on guard against his every move.Now if he dares to pat the prince on the shoulder, he will be shot into a hedgehog by the crossbow in their hands! Li Chunfeng also had a deep research on medicine. After Li Hong sat down, he helped to open the bandage on his injured shoulder. Before Sun Simiao came, he gently wiped off the blood seeping from the wound. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 Li Zhi''s arrival made the whole Taiyi city fall into the boiling, and quickly fall into silence from the boiling. This time, Li Zhi even moved the whole court, including Zhongshu Province, Menxia Province, six ministries, nine temples and five supervisors. Such a battle is much more grand than the official of Prince xuanchao Hall who went to Taiyi city for inquiry a few days ago. Before Lizhi arrived, Taiyi city was under martial law by qianniuwei and zuozhou Jinwu guards. Although there was no city, everyone would meet strict inspection when they left Taiyi city on several roads. After Lizhi entered the Royal Manor, the whole Taiyi City reached the highest level of security. It seems that even the air becomes heavy. The peaceful, quiet, lively and prosperous Taiyi city is full of a strong sense of strictness and murder. All of this made the people of Taiyi City, who were used to being free, suddenly lost their minds. In addition to normal business contacts, the people began to act cautiously. "How is hong''er? Let me see. " Li Zhi was black faced and frowned, followed by a group of officials. "I have seen your majesty." Wu Mei is waiting at the door. "What about people? Is it serious? " Li Zhi takes Wu Mei''s hand and goes to the building. Wu Mei let Li Zhi take her hand. Li Zhi, who came to this building for the first time, looked at Wu Mei, which means where to go. Wu Mei smiles and takes Lizhi''s hand to the living room on the first floor. Then several officials follow in and stand in front of the sofas on both sides. Although Li Zhi is so, his mind is still on Li Hong''s body. As soon as Wu Mei presses on the sofa, he can''t wait to ask, "what''s Li Hong doing now?" "Your Majesty, he is no longer in the way. There is a knife wound on his shoulder. Sun Shenxian happened to be there. He helped Li Hong heal himself. When I came down to meet you today, he sent me to the gate of the mountain." Wu Mei sat down and stroked Li Zhi''s hand. Li Zhi sighed after hearing this, and his expression was relaxed a lot. After he reached out his hand and motioned for a few of the court lords to sit down, he began to listen to Wu Mei''s account of the assassination of yesterday. When he heard the critical moment, he grasped Wu Mei''s hands and lost his blood. The officials on both sides were stunned, and they were also full of deep admiration for his royal highness. They were able to protect the queen from any harm in such a dangerous situation. When Li Zhi and others heard that Li Hong had died of two palace maids, they later fainted. However, Li Zhi felt that there was something wrong with him. Although he had grown up with him since childhood, as an emperor, he fainted because of the two maidens. This still makes him feel that Li Hong needs to be trained. The officials ignored Li Hong''s syncope in the past, but were shocked by Li Hong''s fearless, resolute and calm in the face of danger. Under such passive conditions, they were able to calmly analyze the situation and judge the advantages and disadvantages of the enemy and ourselves! This is not something a little young man can do. Without waiting for the ministers to speak, Li Zhi himself began to gain the virtue of his father, who had a good command of his son. He first looked at the officials and then pretended to say, "I told him that he should practice martial arts well. His body bone at the age of ten is higher than that of Su Jie, so he doesn''t listen. He knows his Taiyi city every day. If he practises martial arts earlier, can he still be like this ? If not the queen, you often spoil him, you will encounter such a dangerous situation yesterday? He won''t get hurt! I''ve decided to let him practice martial arts in the east palace after he''s healed! " Wu Mei turned her eyes and said, "yes, I love you. From childhood to adulthood, I don''t know who was killed by small things. But today, in front of the courtiers, Wu Mei is not good at refuting him. She has to follow him and say," yes, I''m not strict in discipline. Please forgive me. " Li Zhi knew that the little rabbit was ok, and all of a sudden, the whole person became different, but the cold in his eyes was still there when facing the officials. "Can the Ministry of punishment, the Ministry of war and the Dali temple have any countermeasures for the assassination of the queen and the crown prince? How far is Chang''an from here when so many people sneak into our Datang? If you kill Chang''an one day, what will happen... " Wu Mei listens to Li Zhi''s words, and then she finds that Yang Wu, who has always been around her all the time, didn''t come with her this time, but Hua Ji, another eunuch. Li Hong has been living a leisurely life these days. Since he taught Sun Simiao and Li Chunfeng, as well as Yuan Tiangang, the magic wand of chess in Zongsheng palace, Sun Simiao would come to kill Li Hong for several games every day by showing him the reason of his injury. Although Li Hong was defeated every time, he was happy every time. He did not put success or failure in his heart. Li Hong had to admire his calm attitude. Li Chunfeng is known as a slow chess player among the four. He is also a rotten chess basket. When Sun Simiao occupied Li Hong, Li Chunfeng played chess with his elder martial brother more than ten years old. Every time, he could hear yuan Tiangang yelling to let him go quickly. Moreover, they have quarreled for several times because they are not repentant of chess, and even have the posture of having to go first. Under the long shade of trees, Li Hong and Sun Simiao walked side by side. After killing five sets, Sun Simiao naturally lost five sets, but he didn''t care at all. Moreover, the old immortal never gave much, just five sets.In his words, he is not greedy for many things. If you are addicted to it, you will be able to enjoy yourself. Li Hong took the opportunity to attack him. Could you put this medicine down and study something else? The old fairy began to brush his beard, looked up at the sky and laughed a few times, and said, "that''s the hard work of Lao Dao in his whole life. If you indulge in it, you can''t extricate yourself from it. If you don''t let the old Taoist study pharmacology, it''s the old Taoist''s life." As they walked slowly to the pavilion, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang, accompanied by a little boy, were continuing to play chess. Wooden chess was not a precious material, and the chessboard was not a precious material. However, their expressions were similar. Li Chunfeng felt the chess piece with one hand, then shook his head and put it down again. Then he looked at Yuan Tiangang''s sunspots. After thinking for a long time, he raised a chess piece. Then he seemed to be set in the air. When Yuan Tiangang had to wait in time, Li Chunfeng put it back to his original place and held out two words in his mouth: "not right." "Can you hurry up? Chess is not really a war. Hurry up." Yuan Tiangang''s dark face was full of impatience. Li Hong and Sun Simiao stand on one side. Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang also take a look, and then they continue to stare at the chessboard, looking at the black Hongzi on it, and concentrate again. After many days of getting along with each other, they found that the prince was really different from ordinary people. In particular, Yuan Tiangang called Li Chunfeng together. For some answers to the armillary sphere and some views on celestial bodies, the two people were stunned and incredible. When they knew that they were actually living on a ball, they almost sat on the ground. When Li Hong said again that the center of the ball was the magma that could melt the whole world, they began to turn their lips and think that Li Hong is the "mountain and sea classic" and so on. But when Li Hong gave them an example of the eruption of the volcano, they began to look at each other again. After years of traveling from south to north, they still had this insight, so they began to remain silent. As for the bright moon on the top of the head that the ancients had been longing for, after listening to Li Hong''s explanation, they would like to have a few big mouths. All of a sudden, any beautiful fantasy and poetic flavor disappeared, leaving only the desolation of the bottom of my heart and the cold rock on the moon. Li Hong can always give them an answer completely different from their cognition in astronomy, geography, universe and astrology. When Li Hong said that the stars would collide and fall to the ground, and how much damage would be done to the ground, Li Chunfeng sat on the balcony watching the stars all night. The heavenly dog eats the moon and so on, let the two magic sticks be silent, and never take this to divination. Therefore, in these days of getting along with each other, the two people admired Li Hong and naturally agreed to accompany his royal highness to Chongwen hall after Li Hong was healed. "How wonderful you are to jump the horse, Jishi. What will he do with you?" Li Hong kicked and kicked Li Chunfeng, so Li Chunfeng raised his hand to prepare for his son again in the air: "not right." Yuan Tiangang sighed helplessly again. He was the prince''s highness and had high learning. He had no choice but to continue to endure Li Chunfeng''s ink. When Li Chunfeng finished, Yuan Tiangang immediately dropped his son, followed by Li Chunfeng. After watching a few steps, Li Hong began to move on both sides, one for Li Chunfeng and the other for yuan Tiangang, who was full of momentum. In short, in Sun Simiao''s laughter, Li Hong was more busy than two chess players. "Your Highness, did you not say that you are a true gentleman while watching chess without saying a word?" Yuan Tiangang looked up at Li Hong helplessly. He couldn''t play chess any more. Now he and Li Chunfeng don''t know whether they are playing chess by themselves or become the puppet of the prince''s highness. "Yes, I''m a real gentleman. I''m not a gentleman. I''m a prince. Come on, it''s your turn to go." Li Hong''s shameless virtue made Sun Simiao suspect that it was the misfortune of the common people of the Tang Dynasty, or the misfortune of the whole Zongsheng palace, that the royal family would produce such a prince. Helpless Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang have not met such a brazen person, but also can not be provoked. They are always respected two magic sticks. After hearing the words of his highness, they can only turn their eyes helplessly. Then they all look at Sun Simiao, which means: take him away quickly. Please. Without waiting for Sun Simiao to speak, Li Hong looked at the two people''s eyes which had been appearing these days, and immediately challenged him: "what? Not satisfied or what? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 They had no choice but to stifle their heads. There was no way for them. Where was the strength of others? They were not rivals at all. In addition, he caught up with his royal highness and was full of evil taste. Every time he played chess with two people, he would eat photons until he left an old general for others. Naturally, they are not allowed to repent. Therefore, after playing chess with Li Hong, they always feel chilly on their heads. The feeling of being shaved off makes them feel more depressed. "Why don''t you talk? Believe it or not, I made you both doubt life? " Li Hong asked provocatively. "Your Highness, what I admire is that I throw myself into the earth. Since you took photons for the first time, I began to doubt life." Yuan Tiangang begged for mercy. The seventy year old is bullied by a child every day. He has no choice but to make people laugh when he comes out. His name of Yuan Tiangang has been destroyed. "My Lord, I can''t come back without a day." Summer solstice said in a low voice. "Are they back? Pure white? Why didn''t Bai Chun come back? " Li Hong turned around and was ready to leave. Accidentally, his foot touched a chessboard higher than his knee, which naturally turned his chess game yellow. "Prince, you..." Yuan Tiangang looked at Li Hong''s back, which did not care about leaving. His black face reflected directly. There were two more steps to kill Li Chunfeng. Li Chunfeng looked at Yuan Tiangang''s black face, which had no place to vent his anger. He said with ease: "this game doesn''t count. The chessboard has turned over. Come back to fight again." "No, no, no, I remember the position of each piece just now, and then put it on..." "There''s no way to do it. Just come back. Can''t you afford to lose, elder martial brother?" "Who can''t afford to lose? Two more steps and I''ll kill you completely?" "How could it be that I didn''t see my horse lying in the manger..." Accompanied by the summer solstice, Li Hong and Shi Shi ran walked to the dormitory hall. The noise behind him sounded more pleasant than the bird calls in the mountains in the morning. Unable and Wu Tian look tired. They have not closed their eyes for a long time. In order to trace the identity and purpose of those assassins, they, together with Jingwei, dare not rest for a moment. "What''s up? Talk about it. " Li Hong sat down in the main hall, looking at the tired two people, gesturing for two people to sit down and say. "Go back to your highness and find out. Another small part of the assassins who escaped that day, disguised as business travelers, have been intercepted on the road, and have been surrounded in the back mountain by this time. " Unable to pick up the water glass handed over by the maid, she took a sip and said. Li Hong pouted, his eyes full of dignified, thought for a second and asked, "then who is the leader? Why are you here? " Unable and Wu Tian looked at each other, and both of them looked uncomfortable. At the same time, Wu Tian said, "Ye, Bai Chun is now surrounded by them in the back mountain, and all the remaining people are in it..." "Bang!" Li Hong''s tea cup flew to the head that couldn''t be, and the blood flowed on his forehead. The summer solstice and light snow are frightened by Li Hong''s sudden action, and almost can''t help calling out. Since he woke up the next day after his assassination, although the crown prince showed no difference from usual. However, they have been following the prince for many years, and they know the prince''s temperament like the palm of one''s hand. They know that the prince''s anger has not been released. Therefore, they are cautious in doing everything these days, for fear that they will hurt the prince and not get angry with his Highness. Hua Meng and others were also frightened, and stood respectfully on both sides of the body, bowing with the summer solstice, as well as Wutian: "master, don''t be angry." Can not allow the warm blood on the forehead to flow down, flow through the eyes, along the bridge of the nose to the mouth, and then to the chin and neck. "Don''t you understand me? What did I ask you? " Li Hong''s shoulder at this time can not help but exude blood stains. Just now, he took up the cup with his left hand and smashed it. Originally, he wanted to smash the talk. However, the accuracy was a lot worse, and it hit the forehead that couldn''t be done. "Poop." Unable, Wu Tian two people kneel on the ground. At the same time, Xiazhi and others knelt down at the same time. They all bowed their heads and did not speak, waiting for Li Hong to get angry. On the spot, only one person didn''t kneel. It was Xiaoxue. At the moment, she was standing on the side of Li Hong''s body, gently untiing Li Hong''s upper body clothes. She saw Li Hong''s white tender shoulder, the wound that had just been taken out of the stitches had cracked a little bit, and now she was oozing blood. "What are you doing on your knees? Can Bailu and Xiaohan survive? Get up Li Hong opens the hand of small snow, angry voice roars a way. Looking at the motionless crowd, Li Hongqi once again shook off Xiaoxue''s arm, walked to each of them and kicked one. At the summer solstice, his foot just raised, hummed and put it down, and then returned to his seat. "Come on, is this assassination aimed at my mother? Who on earth did it? " Li Hong''s tone is plain, but everyone can feel the murderous spirit and coldness between the words. "Yes, sir. I really came for the queen. On that day, I felt that Taiyi City happened to see you and the queen. I went out in a hurry and arranged a killing game in front of me. ""Is there anyone in the hall? Or is there eye liner in Tai Yi City? Or is there a line of eye in the Royal Manor? " Li Hong asked in a deep voice. Li Hong''s guess was right. When Wu Mei came to Taiyi City, these people got the news. However, they did not pass through Chang''an city or Taiyi city for concealment. Instead, they circuitously came from Lantian County. Every night, they did not stay in the city, but chose to set up their own camp in the wild. "I don''t know the specific situation, but Bai Chun understands the trend of this group of people from the side. If you want to know the whole story, you still need to be trapped in the back mountain..." "Take the left and right clear road rate, and set out." Li honghuo stood up from the chair, and the wound was just wrapped up by snow. "My lord..." "Those who disobey orders should be killed." Li Hong did not return to go out, Xiazhi and others quickly got up from the ground, followed closely behind. After getting out of the door, Huameng ran out in a hurry. About two thousand people''s clean road rate had been assembled and could start at any time. The three chess players in the kiosk saw two thousand people coming out all of a sudden, all armed, cross swords, horse heads, bows and crossbows flashing with frightening intent. They couldn''t help but look at each other and wonder what happened to the prince. "Uncle sun, don''t you go and ask? If the prince''s Highness has any accident, it should be counted on the head of Zongsheng palace. " Li Chunfeng took a look at Li Hong, who was cold on his face, and Sun Simiao, who was also thinking about his expression, said. "The prince''s highness is not very human. Tiangang, you didn''t touch his hand when you played chess with him. How sure are you of your fortune telling?" Sun Simiao looked down at Yuan Tiangang, who was playing with a chess piece in his hand. Yuan Tiangang closed his eyes and pondered. Then he looked at Li Hong who was blocked by Sun Simiao from time to time. He said slowly, "this trip should be without any surprise or danger. Besides, the prince''s highness is by no means a mortal. The emperor''s prime minister is just a few short horns now, and Jackie Chan is just around the corner." Sun Simiao nodded in silence. After thinking about it, he walked quickly. He was more than 100 years old. He could not see his old style when he walked. While walking, he asked daotong to go to the pharmacy to get some good trauma medicine. Then he walked to Li Hong and asked with a smile, "is your highness going to travel? Or are you going back to Taiyi city? " "Old immortal, if you don''t go back to Taiyi City, you have some clues about the assassin that day. The boy is not at ease about their going, so he decides to go and see it in person." Li Hong said with a smile. "Oh, well, your highness may as well wait a moment. The Taoist priest has prepared some good wound medicine. Why don''t you take some in case?" "Thank you so much, old fairy." Li Hong looked at the road boy who was running in a hurry and motioned that he would receive it. Grain of grain has already led a horse with no mottled color all over the body, which has always been given to the crown prince''s frame. Li Hong patted the horse''s mouth and stroked the horse''s neck. The horse was like a human being. Knowing that this was his master, he gently rubbed his head in Li Hong''s arms. With the help of the summer solstice and Xiaoxue, Li Hong rode up with some difficulty. Xiaoxue and Xiazhi also quickly led their own mounts, flying on the horse''s back like two blooming flowers, protecting the prince''s mount one left and one right. Zhongnan mountain is very large. It runs from Chencang county to East Lantian County in the West. The lawless Houshan refers to the back of Chencang County, which is about to leave Zhongnan mountain, and is far away from the Zongsheng palace. If you hurry up, you can feel it for about an hour. Li Hong knew that Chencang county would be named Baoji by Li Longji, Emperor Xuanzong of Tang Dynasty, in a few decades. At that time, it is said that Li Longji fled westward to Chencang in order to escape Jiedu envoy Anlushan. When he was besieged and helpless by the rebels, he suddenly flew two pheasants. After circling, he took Li Longji southward to a temple on the top of Chencang mountain. But when the rebels came after them, all of a sudden, the sky and the earth turned pale, and the strong wind gradually rose, and soon the hail tilted and smashed the rebels back. When Li Longji looked for the two pheasants, he saw that the two pheasants had turned into stone chickens and stood tall. So Li Longji blurted out: "Chencang, Baodi, shanniao, Shenji. So Chen Cang was named Baoji. The section of Zhongnan Mountain in Chencang county was renamed Jifeng mountain from Chencang mountain. At this time, Chen Cangshan and Li Hong of the last generation came out of fashion in those years. There are huge differences. There are many strange rocks, rugged roads, and even just at the foot of the mountain, it seems that they have entered the feeling of primitive forest. Li Hong had already forgotten the warning from his mother and his father that he should not leave Chang''an without permission at any time. At this time, the cavalry can only walk slowly along some obscure sheep''s intestines path or the disordered path left by herb collectors at the foot of the mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 The two thousand people led by Bai Chun have already surrounded the area layer by layer, and at this time they are continuing to reduce the scope of the siege. Under the protection of a group of people, Li Hong slowly walked to the periphery of the encirclement circle. He did not see Bai Chun here. Instead, he was waiting for him here by a general who was in charge of defending Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao. "What about the white man?" Li Hong face is not good-looking, asked coldly. "Back to my master, Miss Bai is in the innermost part of the encirclement circle. She said she would like to set up Fang." "Pa!" What''s your rage? The leader of "Jingwei" rushed to the front and left you, the wastes, waiting for me here? Is Bai Chun responsible for a mistake? " "Yes, I taught you." Fang Zhan didn''t feel aggrieved on his face. He seemed calm, as if Li Hong was right to hit him in front of the public. "How long have you been in there?" Li Hong walked forward, and the circle around him moved slowly. A few days ago, his royal highness was almost killed. Now he goes to this wild mountain and dangerous place. In case of any more injuries, they can take the initiative to wipe their necks. "If you go back to your master, it''s about time for a stick of incense." "How many people are protecting her?" Li Hong asked with a frown. "Six people." "Call her out immediately, even if you drag her out! Snow follows Li Hong said coldly. After that, he began to look at the mountain gradually. The terrain here is high and dense, but the terrain is relatively flat, and it is not a suitable place to defend. It seems that Bai Chun and his colleagues forced him here. These people should have gone down from behind the whole Zhongnan mountain, climbed over mountains and then fled here. "How many of them?" Li Hong asked helplessly. At the beginning, they said that they should leave some alive, but when they passed out crying beside Bailu and Xiaohan, the others were in a panic, so they were given the chance to escape. There was no one alive on the ground except for a dead body on the ground. "There are probably more than 100 people, not like ordinary Rangers, but like trained..." Said Heng Qiao. "That''s natural. Chivalrous men will not do this. However, those who have some ability will either serve as guards for officials or serve in Yamen. Even if they are not interested in official career, they will not do such things. What''s more, when I saw those people that day, they were well-trained, and they were totally incompatible with scattered troops and wandering bravery. " Li Hong walked back and forth in a small open space and said faintly. At this time, the Jianghu has not yet formed, and the martial arts style such as sectarian disputes is still in its infancy. At this time, most of the chivalrous swordsmen with the ideal of chivalry are basically the chivalrous spirit combined with chivalrous Confucianism and chivalrous Taoism. In this era, various types of chivalrous men gradually began to form a large group of forces. With the emergence of these people, a variety of styles of behavior and behavior slowly conflict, also formed their own groups, followed by the interests of the group, to the end is the dispute between the sects. At this time, the well-known Yijin Scripture has not been written yet. There is only a Taoist article called Yi Jin''s health preservation. Li Hong knew these things when he met Huineng and Shenxiu, including playing chess with Sun Simiao a few days ago. Bai Chunzhen was dragged over by others, and Xiaoxue was dragging her hand. Both of them seemed to be staggering. Under the protection of a crowd of guards, they rushed to Li Hong. Bai Chun''s whole body looked thin. Although his eyes were listless, there was a sense of helplessness and pain. The whole person was much haggard than before. His face was pale and stained. His clothes and skirts of pure white cotton had already been dirty, and some places were cut by branches. A head of hair originally spread to the buttocks, was randomly coiled in the top of the head by a branch, the whole person is not only miserable, but also lonely and helpless. Li Hong sighed helplessly, waved his hand, and let everyone step down. Then, he said to Wutian, Fangzhan and hengqiao: "go ahead, attack the past, and their leader will surrender." Unable, Wu Tian, Fang Zhan, Heng Qiao, including Hua Meng and others, all feel that the pursuit of the assassin is very strange. They always feel that there is a tacit feeling between the prince and Bai Chun. Bai Chun stands on the opposite side of Li Hong helplessly, watching the summer solstice tighten the white bandage that fixed Li Hong''s shoulder just now, and tears flow down involuntarily again. All of a sudden, the whole person is even more miserable and helpless, which makes people heartache. "What are you crying for? I''m not dead! It has nothing to do with you. What do you blame yourself for? How many years have it been? I don''t know who you are? Crying, do you know how reckless you were? You think you''re going to get rid of the suspect like that? Stop your tears Li Hong throws a piece of brocade handkerchief handed over by Xiaoxue to Bai Chun.Bai Chun didn''t speak, but she cried more fiercely. Li Hong was angry and helpless. She could only continue to say, "do you want to cry me to death and you will be satisfied? Is that what you want? If not, put away your tears and ask you something else Bai Chun sobbed and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. The summer solstice also handed over a wet towel. After a simple wash, she regained her infatuated appearance again. Li Hong took a look at him and asked, "did you talk to them? Who else? I don''t believe that there is only Wang family in Jinyang. Are there any remaining evils of Eastern Turks among these people? " Bai Chun nodded her head. Her red eyes made people look at Chu Chu pitifully. She said in a low voice: "at present, who is the leader? I don''t know. But from the investigation of the scene and the past few days, it''s very similar that the Wang family of Jinyang and the people of Eastern Turks jointly committed the crime, and Wang Kang, Wang Jing and Turks are all in this." "Did Vivien die that year?" Li Hong suddenly thought of the monk. His relationship with Bai Chun was not simple. "Not dead." Bai Chun lowered her head and said. "Are you still in touch with him?" Li Hong asked in a puzzled way. "There is no contact. I haven''t contacted those people since I was with you." Bai Chun said quietly. Li Hong looked at her, reached out to wipe away the tears on her face, and said faintly, "go ahead and have a look." Li Hong took the lead in walking forward. People around him quickly followed him and protected him in the middle. A group of more than 20 people climbed a high slope with a broader vision. Through the slightly sparse woods, we can clearly see that at the moment, the rate of road clearing around and the 2000 people who first besieged the assassins have begun to slowly encircle the assassins. About Qingdao rate and the other two thousand soldiers, half holding a bow and crossbow slowly surrounded the circle, the hands of the bow and crossbow from time to time to break the air, then you can hear the scream reverberate in the woods. Obviously, these assassins are also trapped animals fighting. They are not as determined as they were when they were assassinated. The gradually shrinking surrounding circle makes them more confused and disorderly. Soldiers with crossbow swords and horse names behind them will be very careful when passing through the corpses. On the premise of protecting the soldiers holding the crossbow from being hurt, the three Zhang long horse head is handed out quickly and stabbed at the assassin lying on the ground like a silver snake. All of a sudden, the assassin on the ground had a few more blood holes, his body twitched a few times, and he lay still on the ground. Li Hong could not see the faces of the men trapped in the middle by assassins in black. However, some of them were very similar to Wang Kang and Wang Jing. However, they didn''t make the plan of encircling Zhou''an as soon as possible. However, they didn''t make a plan to surround Zhou''an. As the men in black who protected them were shot and killed by powerful crossbows one by one, those people obviously knew that the situation was over. They looked around helplessly. After a few people discussed in a low voice, one of them suddenly called out: "surrender, we surrender." The voice echoed in the open forest, but the silent silence answered him. The encircling circle seemed to be deaf. He continued to move forward slowly. The bow and crossbow in his hand shot an arrow from time to time, either directly or incapacitated people. Li Hong didn''t seem to be able to close the circle, but the people he killed were still waiting. "Leave the five who look like the leader, and kill the rest." Li Hong looked at Hua Meng dragging over a corpse. After tearing up his face towel, he was astonished to be an East. Suddenly. Jue people. Unable to be hit by Li Hong on the forehead wound, randomly wrapped up a rag, looks very funny, heard Li Hong''s words, nodded and said: "yes, sir." The tone of calm is not like to kill people, but to do a common thing can no longer be ordinary. But Li Hong knew that this time''s inability was the most cruel time. As soon as Li Hong''s command was over, screams began to ring out in the surrounding circle in the distance. The speed and accuracy of the bows and arrows, including the strength, obviously exceeded the assassin''s expectation. As long as they were hit by the arrows, they would have lost their combat effectiveness. As the men in black beside the leaders all fell to the ground, the whole encirclement was reduced to about ten or twenty feet. A few people in black looked up and saw the circle holding bows and crossbows. All the soldiers who had bent down to sneak had straightened up, one by one holding the cold black bows and crossbows, and their eyes were watching them mercilessly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 "Take off your face towel, put down your weapon, and hold your head back with both hands." Unable to look at the only five people left in the encirclement, cold warning way. Looking at several people motionless, unable to take the crossbow in a soldier''s hand, he aimed at a masked man in black and shot an arrow. The arrow left only a shadow in the eyes of the people. Without waiting for the masked man in black to react, the arrow had hit his shoulder. "Ah..." The black masked man who was shot involuntarily called out. He didn''t even see how Chu''s arrow flew to him. He felt that his shoulder was like a heavy blow, and then he felt the pain of his whole body. "This is the last warning." Unable to speak, the arrow shot out, the other shoulder of the man in black was also hit by an arrow in an instant. Can''t always be a plain tone, no matter what you do, it seems to be a very common thing. At the moment, although the tone is plain, it is full of cold and chill that makes several people get goose bumps. Li Hong took a look from afar, then looked back at the endless, winding road before coming. After thinking about it, he finally decided to take a look at whether those people had guessed Wang Kang and Wang Jing of Wang family in Jinyang. In the crowd of a crowd, just walked to the encirclement, behind the sound of rapid footsteps, Li Honggang just looked, has seen, on the way to Yangwu they. With a silent sigh in his heart, Yang Wu appeared in front of him and respectfully said to him, "Your Highness, your majesty has an order to let the maidservant take them back to trial." Li Hong shook his head, examined Yang Wu and said, "are you a cat in any corner? I''ll wait for them to come out? " "I don''t dare. I did what your majesty wanted." Yang Wu said, while carefully took out a crystal pendant from his arms, which was the first crystal dragon pendant that Li Hong gave Li Zhi. Li Zhi cherished this pendant very much. Although he didn''t wear it very often now, he also knew that the price of the crystal was slightly lower than that of the jade pendant. It was not as precious as it was at the beginning. However, Li Zhi cherished the piece that Li Hong gave him to his heart. He took it out from time to time and looked at it with satisfaction and pride. He never let people touch it at will. Even Wu Mei seldom could look around with it. As time went on, Lizhi unconsciously turned the crystal pendant into a very important keepsake that could represent himself. So gradually, an unwritten rule was formed in the court. Seeing this crystal pendant was tantamount to receiving the emperor''s will. Naturally, some of the officials in the imperial court took this piece of crystal pendant, which has already begun to spread. This is the emperor''s attitude of firmly supporting Li Hong as the crown prince. Some even say that his majesty attaches great importance to this piece of crystal pendant, which is actually a signal of devolution of power to the crown prince. Naturally, Li Hong had heard these rumors. Now he watched Yang Wu move the crystal pendant out. He was still a little late. It seems that his father and his mother have already known the inside story. Impatiently, he waved to Yang Wu to put the crystal pendant away. He looked at the five people who had untied their face towels in the surrounding circle, held their heads back in their hands and squatted on the ground. If they didn''t deceive, they were Wang Kang, Wang Jing and Wei Ying. The other two were Turks, whom Li Hong did not know. "Who are they?" he asked, turning his head Yang Wu''s face flashed a puzzled expression. In his Majesty''s will, he tried not to let the little bunny ask more about the identity of the two men. If asked, you may not answer. At that time, Wu Mei was on the side of his mouth, but also poured cold water and said: "you ask him Yang Wu has the courage to refuse the little rabbit?" "Your Highness, your majesty and the queen are now in the Zongsheng palace. They have already known that you have gone out of Chang''an city without permission..." Yang Wu reluctantly digs the topic, implying Li Hong not to ask. "Hehe, Yang Wu, you are capable. They already know that I have crossed the boundary of Chang''an city. Do you think I can escape this beating? I can''t. why don''t I have a good time now? Hurry up, tell me what you know, or I''ll beat you! No, I''ll kill them now Li Hong threatened. "Your Highness, please forgive me. Your highness, please don''t embarrass me. Even if I die, I won''t tell you that these two men are Mukun and Geluolu, the two cronies of ashnatler, the son of ahnatler, the son of Khan Chebi Khan, before the East Turk Yang Wu''s appearance of sacrificing his life for justice made Li Hong despise him for a while. "Well, since you don''t want to say that I won''t force you, who will let you take the will of my father. Forget it, then I''ll... " Li Hong slowly walked into the encirclement circle and saw that the five people had been tied up. "Your Highness, I command you." Yang Wu immediately said with him. "Can I beat them up and get angry? Look at my arm. They cut it off. " Li Hong asked. Yangwudu almost cried, facial expression than bitter gourd also bitter gourd, know that the prince must not be so good to talk, if good to talk, it is not the prince''s highness!But his Majesty''s will has been disobeyed by himself. If he disobeys again, he will be unfaithful and unfilial as a servant. So he shook his head resolutely and said, "no, your highness. Your majesty has said that it must be taken back intact. As long as you don''t slap your face, you can do whatever you want. " "Ha ha..." Li Hong chuckled and said to Wang Kang and Wang Jing, "let''s have a good day, but we have to do what the rebels do. We deserve it. It''s lawless. Just take a breath. By the way, take off the arms and let them taste the feeling that their shoulders can''t move. " "You can''t touch me? Even if you are the prince''s highness, if you dare to beat me, after I go back, our people will be ready to break away from the rule of the Tang Dynasty... " "Your master! It''s your face. Do you want to talk about it? " Suddenly, the knife in the hand of Li Hong suddenly took out a knife. "Ah..." Mukun immediately howled in pain. "Seal his mouth! I give you a face. I really treat myself as a person. I''ll tell you what teller is. I''ll make him obey sooner or later. " Li hongsong opened the horizontal knife, and the people did not dare to take care of the horizontal knife which was still stuck in Mu Kun''s shoulder bone. They could only watch his royal highness vent his anger. "All right, I''ll leave you. We''ll go." Li Hong clapped his hands and said helplessly: This is the overall situation. I can''t help it. My father and my mother can''t. In order to make the East Turks submit to the feet of the Tang Dynasty, and to obtain a temporary peace in the east of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is now the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. But Li Hong didn''t think so. After the eastern Turks had the courage to assassinate their mother together with the Wang family in Jinyang, they could not just do so. Otherwise, who knows if these goods will be more intensified! Just two steps later, Yang Wu ran over again with a shy face, and said with a dry smile, "Your Highness, your majesty has an order with the queen. Let your servant bring Bai Chun Bai Chun Bring them one by one. " "Yang Wu, I think you are going crazy! What does Bai Chun have to do with them? I haven''t been in touch for years. What do you mean now? " Li Hong''s two eyes one stare, protect calf son''s ask a way. "Your Highness, you misunderstood me. In fact, Bai Chun was asked to go back to accept the punishment department and others..." Yang Wu said in a panic. "Roll away, it''s impossible. If you dare to move Bai Chun, I''ll chop your hand, not your finger as before. People are riding on their heads. If they don''t vent their anger on others, they will take advantage of their own abilities? Go away Li Hong couldn''t stand the cowardly spirit and was very dissatisfied. But now the will of the father and the empress mother, I still have to comply with, and also need to understand the difficulties of the father and the queen. I can''t help it. This is the helplessness of the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty, but also my own helplessness as a son of man. And this is the difficulty of the whole royal family, and the royal family has to compromise a kind of sadness. The emperor who seems to be superior and dominates all living beings, in fact, has all kinds of helplessness and regret. In a word, the skill of scheming is an upgraded version of dealing with people and receiving things. In dealing with these barbarians who are not yet civilized, it is completely impossible to use reason and emotion. Although the Tang Dynasty is very powerful now, it has not really had absolute influence and deterrent power, which is why there has been a war in the surrounding areas. When Tubo destroyed Tuyuhun, the eastern Turks and other people who were subject to the Tang Dynasty would naturally see the weakness of the Tang Dynasty, give them a ray of light for their impetuous ambition, and start to let them explore the bottom line and principles of the Tang Dynasty in a tumble and tumble way. Therefore, Li Hong now has to hand over the matter to his father and his mother, and on the surface, he should act in step with the emperor and queen. But he believes that the assassination will be a big blow to the Wang family in Jinyang. After all, Jinyang was the base camp of Li Tang when he was fighting against the mountains and rivers. No matter the father or the empress, he would never allow turmoil and disharmony there. The sun has gradually set in the West. After being unable to take off his arm, the cry of tears and tears due to pain can not be heard. Everyone''s mouth is tightly stuffed with thick cotton cloth. The imperial palace is far away. At the foot of the mountain, not only Li Hong''s least favorite dusk has arrived, but also the whole foot of the mountain has been surrounded by qianniuwei and jinwuwei. Needless to say, the father and the empress must be in this holy palace, waiting to beat themselves. Naturally, it was impossible for Li Hong''s two thousand people to go up again, so they went slowly to the barracks in the forbidden area of Taiyi city under the leadership of their respective officers. As soon as he stepped into the mountain gate, Li Hong could not help shrinking his neck. Looking at the soldiers who were forbidden to guard Senyan at the door, he waved and pulled a question: "that Where are my father and mother now www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 The emperor and the queen only stayed in the palace for one night. The next morning, they took Prince Li Hong down the mountain and returned to the Royal Manor of Taiyi city again. Along the way, Li Hong''s resolute attitude on the issue of Bai Chun made Li Zhi and Wu Mei helpless. The assassination incident seemed to cast a shadow over the three people. The weather in Taiyi city was gloomy, but there was no sign of rain. Li Zhi led Li Hong to walk slowly in the garden of the manor. "Sometimes it doesn''t have to rain on cloudy days, just as sometimes there are showers on sunny days. So, ah, some things, not because of its antecedents, will inevitably have imagined consequences. Does hong''er still have no idea? " Li Zhi took Li Hong to an octagonal pavilion and sat down. Li Zhi asked lightly. "There''s nothing I can''t think of. It''s just that the children''s ministers feel aggrieved and regretted for the mother and the two maids who died." Li Hong is not happy to say. On the way, I asked for a long time, hoping that my father could leave the matter to his own disposal. He could not kill the Turks, or let the Wangs in Jinyang be dealt with lightly, but they were all resolutely rejected by his father. "I heard that you have been in an unstable mood during this period. Hong''er, my father and Emperor rushed to Taiyi city. Do you think it is to prevent you from retaliating against them? The Father also has the father emperor''s hardship, is not your mother aggrieved? But for the sake of the stability of the Tang Dynasty, the father and Emperor had to choose patience for the time being. " Li Zhi patted Li Hong on the shoulder and said. Li Hong sighed in silence, which he knew better than anyone else. However, the loss of two maids in this incident made him feel like a lump in the throat. What''s more, these two days, besides the death of Bailu and Xiaohan, they also felt that they had already guessed who might be the main messenger of this incident, and had a vague premonition that the matter might not be over. There is no record of whether the Empress Dowager was assassinated in the history books, but the hostility between the empress mother and the Wang family in Jinyang is real. So, when he woke up that day, he had already guessed who the killer was. When I couldn''t tell myself yesterday, I went to bear the pain of my shoulder. I wanted to sit down on the whole thing before my father arrived. At that time, as long as I got the confession from Wang Kang, Wang Jing and others, it would be difficult to change the result even if the father wanted to change the result. But unfortunately, he was stopped by Yang Wu at the last moment, and not only that. When his father sent Yang Wu to stop him, he also thought about what to do if he could not stop him? So put Bai Chun in the middle of the bargaining chip with himself, that is, Li Hong, if you want to check, you must check. it''s fine too! Even if Bai Chun has nothing to do with this incident. But Wang Kang, Wang Jing, and Wei Ying monk were all the people who conspired with Bai Chun. How many Tang craftsmen were sold in those years? It happens that the new case and the old case will be tried together. As long as you are willing to accept it, you can check it. Bai Chun didn''t come to Zongsheng palace to report to himself. Instead, Bai Chun sent him back to report to him. It showed that Bai Chun had completely guessed that those people were Wang Kang and others at that time. It is even possible that Wang Kang and others, after being besieged, still like Bai Chun pleading! These are the reasons why we are hesitant when we can''t report to ourselves. And their anger is also because of lawlessness. Two idiots rush back to report to themselves, but leave Bai Chun there, just following Bai Chun''s will. Bai Chun didn''t want to live any longer. She was afraid that the prince would be implicated because of herself. So her plan was to get the confession from Wang Kang and Wang Jing, and then die in their hands. In this way, the prince''s highness could handle the matter without any scruple. Bai Chun blames Li Hong''s injury and Bai Lu''s and Xiao Han''s death. Although it has nothing to do with her, those people had a deep relationship with her at that time, so Bai Chun always felt that she could not face Li Hong any more. What''s more, they assassinated the empress of the Tang Dynasty. If his Majesty''s anger was aroused by this incident, Bai Chun was afraid that the crown prince would be implicated because of himself. In case of another great change in the royal family, which made the crown prince''s position unstable, he would be even more sorry for the prince. "Bai Chun did it right. If she died, you, the crown prince, would be free from any involvement." Li Zhi looked at Li Hong, who was wandering with his thoughts and empty eyes. "What''s good for you when Bai Chun is dead? The son minister didn''t think she did it right. Stupid people would do it. " Li Hong didn''t have a good temper to say. Li Zhi ignored Li Hong''s bad tone, shook his head and said, "Bai Chun can have such a good master as you, even if you die without regret. It''s a pity that his master has so much tenderness in his heart that the two palace maids can never recover for several days after their death. " "So what..." Li Hong just wanted to refute. Li Zhi looked at the outside of the pavilion, shook his hand with his back, sighed and said, "hong''er, this is the helplessness of being an emperor. As the crown prince, you gave up the original determination and chose to compromise for the sake of Bai Chun?" Li Zhi turned around and his eyes were bright and full of wisdom. He looked at Li Hong and said. Li Hong disdained to curl his mouth. Li Zhi naturally knew his mind. The boy''s character was that he would retaliate. He was too young and impulsive, so he couldn''t beat him.Now there are wars on both sides of the East and the West. If the East Turks are upset by this incident, Liu Rengui, who is in Baiji, will be attacked on both sides. With a sigh, he walked up to him, put his arm around Li Hong''s shoulder and said, "in those days, when Jieli and Tuli had 200000 iron cavalry troops on the Weihe River, your emperor''s grandfather had no choice but to accept an alliance with them and give them a large amount of gold and silk goods. At that time, the Tang Dynasty was not as rich as it is now, but your emperor''s grandfather poured the whole palace property to people. People like your grandfather, who are wise and skillful in martial arts and culture, all chose to stay dormant for a while. After years of hard work, they finally defeated them and were humiliated by the Wei River. Hong''er, as the future emperor of the Tang Dynasty, can''t you learn from your grandfather? " At the window on the fifth floor, Wu Mei stands in front of the window and looks at the father and son in the garden. They are talking to each other. Suddenly, she feels that it is a very happy thing for the royal family to have such a harmonious picture. "Don''t say that. I don''t want to learn from the emperor''s grandfather. Besides, you are in the prime of your life..." "Ha ha..." Li Zhi couldn''t help but look up at the sky and smile twice and said: "the father''s body is clear to the emperor. When you become the emperor, you will know that this seat is not so easy to sit up." "Well..." Li Hong can only sigh helplessly. The emperor and Laozi have enlightened themselves in this way. If they don''t know how to be funny, they will be itchy. And in order to make himself no longer depressed, the father even compared himself with his grandfather, enough to imagine how much he cared about himself. What''s more, after all these years, what the father and Emperor respected most was that when he was a child, he took him to the upper and lower dynasties, and after the death of his grandmother, he left him by his side to raise his eldest grandfather. "What about the Wang family in Jinyang? You don''t think the Wang family in Jinyang is... " Li Hong asked. "You don''t have to ask more about this. The Wang family in Jinyang has been misled by lard. It''s really up to you to take the blame. I will never let you off lightly. What''s your mother''s opinion?" Li Hong took a look at Lizhi and said with a smile, "it''s actually very easy to handle. The Wangs in Jinyang are well-established and deeply rooted. It''s not too bad to use this incident to divide them. Moreover, the children''s ministers have a good idea. The Ministry of Hubu has indeed given them several permits in Taiyi city this time. Although the Wang family in Jinyang is dominant, it is not without rivals... " "Take good care of your sense of propriety, and don''t take advantage of the right of the Secretary of the Ministry of household to do things too much, especially if you look at the harvest in autumn, and then it will enter the cold winter. At this time of year, the Hufu in the cloud needs a lot of food and property. Don''t do anything about it." Li Zhi squinted at him and knew that he must have no good intentions. Every winter, when food is not enough, they always ask him for food. If Li Hong is allowed to come here, who knows if he will make a mess of the whole cloud. "Don''t worry, my son, how can you act like this. By the way, don''t you have to stay with your mother? " Li Hong looked at the window on the fifth floor. He had just stood in front of the window and waved to his father''s mother. At this time, he didn''t know where to run. "What''s the matter?" Lizhi asked curiously. "It''s OK. If you don''t have to accompany your mother, how about taking you out for a walk? Since you came to Taiyi City, every day there are courtiers hanging on the back of your buttocks. It''s rare to be free today. The children''s ministers are just filial to you. " Li Hong looked around the garden. There were guards from jinwuwei. But in the whole garden, there were only two of them, so he was not afraid to speak. "Yes, yes, if your mother and Empress Dowager interfere, you remember to say that you took me out." Lizhi hesitated to take a look at the window on the fifth floor. He was also full of yearning to go out and breathe. What''s more, he also heard from Wu Mei how wonderful the thousand handed Guanyin dance is and how prosperous Taiyi city is. This period of time has been busy, there is no time to enjoy, just take today''s leisure, go out to have a look. "Well, that''s settled." Li honghun didn''t care about yingdao. But when the father and son looked at each other''s eyes, they saw the betrayal in each other''s eyes after Wu Mei asked: "there is no way, the father asked the son minister to take him out." And Li Zhi will certainly say, "Li Hong said that he would take me to observe the people''s situation. I am not very familiar with Taiyi city. Naturally, he asked him to take me out to have a look." Li Zhi himself is in casual clothes. He doesn''t need to disguise himself. When he comes to the entrance of the garden, Yang Wu is attracted by him. Li Hong is also allowed to go with Wu Tian and Wu Tian in secret. As for Hua Meng and others, they naturally need to follow closely. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 Taiyi city is full of restaurants and inns, tea houses, casinos, and places of romantic moon. However, different from other places, restaurants and places are often decorated with luxury. Li Hong and his father, Lizhi, had dinner in their own restaurant. After eating, they secretly chose the place named "zuihonglou". Naturally, Huameng and Yangwu are also following in. There are many merchants here. I don''t know when Fangzhan and hengqiao also appeared. After Huameng whispered with Yangwu, they disappeared into the dark. Li Hong took his father to enjoy singing and dancing. Naturally, he had to sit in the front row, which was also the most expensive seat in the ticket number. The front seat around the round dance floor naturally cost the most money. Li Hong and Li Zhi are sitting at the front end of the stage, several steps above the ground. At the moment, it is a enchanting Hu Ji who is twisting her waist to give her hips. It is not charming. With the body flying around, the skirt slowly floats around the waist. The scenery under the skirt is naturally the most concerned place for men in the hall today. The towering chest is also wearing the underwear newly made by Taiyi City, which is white and shining with attractive light. With the shaking of the body, it shakes out waves of milk, which makes people dizzy. In the hall, there are more and more people with Hu Ji''s enchanting posture. In a short time, the whole hall is already overcrowded. The shop assistants wear flowers and butterflies around the crowd, delivering different drinks for each table. Although the floating population of Taiyi city is not as much as Chang''an at this time, its density is no less than that of Chang''an. Moreover, most of the floating population in Taiyi city are rich businessmen. They come to Taiyi city to do business. Naturally, they will not let this kind of place for entertainment. These people often come with their own guards. If they meet a better host, they will enjoy two glasses of water wine. If they encounter stingy people, they can only stand beside them and watch them. "Kunlun Slaves and Xinluo maids" were the favorite of the aristocratic families of the Tang Dynasty at that time. Therefore, with more and more money, these merchants began to buy some Kunlun Slaves to take with them. On the one hand, they could protect their safety, and on the other hand, they could also be used as a symbol of their own wealth. Zuihonglou naturally has its own Kunlun Slaves and Xinluo maids, both of which are used as assistants. Moreover, the Kunlun Slaves used in this zuihonglou house are not ordinary Kunlun Slaves, but the real Kunlun Slaves belonging to the black race. In order to distinguish them from the ordinary Kunlun Slaves, the people of the Tang Dynasty gave them a new name: Senju. The number of such slaves in the Tang Dynasty is still rare, but it is difficult to live in ordinary families. Even ordinary rich merchants can hardly buy one or two. Senju slaves have always been famous for their strong body, gentle temperament, steadfast and upright. They are very popular with the nobility and the powerful families. In addition, it is difficult to see too many of them. However, this family uses dozens of monks and slaves who are as strong as cattle as running assistants. It is enough to imagine how powerful the boss of the drunken Red Mansion has to have. This scene is that Li Hong and Li Zhi are also looking at each other. With more and more Huji on the stage, but with fewer and fewer clothes on her, the hall suddenly fell into a moment of passion. At this time, wealthy businessmen began to throw some money on the stage, including copper money, silver, even gold, jewelry and so on. Li Zhi was very happy today. In addition, no one controlled him. When he had dinner at night, he drank a few more cups. At the moment, he watched Huameng pour the wine for him. In the lively and fanatical atmosphere of the hall, he drank it down in one gulp. Then he also followed the people in the hall to make strange noises and coax Hu Ji on the stage and continue to take off her clothes which were not much. Some merchants who led Xinluo maids had no sense of shyness at this time. In the Tang Dynasty, when men and women were more equal and the concept was very open, no one would think that there was anything wrong with such a performance, and Xinluo maids also had their careful thinking. That is to say, when sengyin was in the hall, they enjoyed their hands touching their bodies, and even some Xinluo maids would deliberately lift their full chests up when they passed by, so that the former sengyin slaves could easily wipe their own money. But all these have nothing to do with father and son. Around the stage, the most front seat, every stage in front of the table, there are money thrown by others, but only Li Hong and his son are empty here. Hu Ji obviously received a sign from the outside that the two men were new businessmen from Taiyi city. If they could sit in the front row, they must be rich people. So began to work hard in front of the two swaying posture, a variety of enchanting postures in front of the two swaying, enchanting twist on the stage. Li Hong and Li Zhi both looked at each other. Naturally, they knew what they were going to do. After a look at each other, they reached back at the same time. The second row was wrapped up by Huameng and others. Now they are doing the five of them. After seeing the hands of the two masters, he quickly handed over the bits and pieces in his pocket, and said in his ear in embarrassment: "master, I don''t take money with me until I come out. There are only these." Li Zhi''s ear was sharp. Hearing this, Li quickly turned back and glanced around Huameng and Yangwu. Then the jade pendant on their waists was pulled down and thrown up without looking back.Suddenly, a businessman on the opposite side saw Li Zhi so bold and unconstrained that he simply handed his silver bag to the nearby Xinluo maid. He also took off his jade pendant, looked at Li Zhi provocatively, and then threw it on the stage. Li Zhi took a look, and then looked at Li Hong. Those people in the back couldn''t count on. Now I can only count on my son. Li Hong also noticed the man''s provocation. The few silver coins that had just been snatched from the five Huameng people were thrown onto the stage, and then looked at the businessman with the same provocation. The businessman didn''t expect Li Hong to dare to challenge him. He sneered at him, then took the silver bag with tens of taels in the hand of Xinluo maid beside him. He shook and slapped Li Hong and Li Zhi and threw it on the stage again. All of a sudden, the businessmen on the other side were even more naked and provoked them. Then he took out a bag of silver from his arms. At least, it was much more than that thrown on the stage just now. He weighed it in his hand, which meant to continue fighting. Li Hong and his father looked at each other, how do you mean? Can you compete with me in money? They want to reach back. Suddenly, they remember that the poor people behind them have no money. They didn''t pay for dinner today. When they entered the zuihonglou, Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao had already arranged everything. What''s more, Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao would not think that their two ancestors would fight against each other in zuihonglou. Li Hong looked at the merchant and snorted. His hand touched his chest. There was nothing. And Lizhi is also carrying out the same action, all over the body is really clean, nothing. At this time, several Huji on the stage had already provoked the audience''s emotion to the climax. On the stage covered with thick carpet, all kinds of silver, gold and jewelry were flying like rain. The businessman on the opposite side threw two bags of silver. At this time, he was even more provocative. Looking at Li Zhi and Li Hong, he had a lot of money in his eyes: he was poor, he was fighting with me. The stage covered with money and other guests seemed to be against Lizhi and his son. Unfortunately, only on the stage in front of them lay a little silver and two jade pendants. What''s more, Huameng and Yangwu are both rich fans. They never wear precious jade ornaments. What they wear is that most businessmen can wear a string around their waists! Facing the challenge from the businessmen, Li Zhi''s dignity as the Supreme Master of the ninth five year plan was despised by others? Almost at the same time as Li Hong, they both reached out to each other''s waists. After a while, both of them untied the only jade pendant on each other''s body and threw them onto the thick carpet of the stage before the other party could react. Immediately two people big eye stares small eye, at the same time urgent voice says: "Hello, that is your mother empress in my birthday this year just sent me!" "Well, that''s what my mother gave me on my birthday this year." Li Hong also stares at Li Zhi. After the two men spoke at the same time, they realized the consequences of throwing the two jade pendants. Li Hong did not wait for Li Zhi to react, so he got up and climbed onto the stage. He quickly picked up the two jade pendants and was about to step down. Just as he bent down to pick it up and prepare to step down, the music suddenly stopped. All the people looked at him with wide eyes. How could there be any reward to pick it up. "Xiao Lang Jun, if you don''t have money, don''t come to such a place. It''s not like other places where you can come with a little money." Said the merchant coldly. Li Hong turned around and was about to speak when a man in charge of affairs came up on the stage and looked at Li Hong and the two jade pendants in his hand. Like the merchants present, these people''s eyes can not be said to be vicious, including the merchants who just provoked. At one glance, they can see that these two jade pendants are absolutely valuable treasures. The steward first bowed his hand to Li Honggong, and then said, "xiaolangjun, zuihonglou has always refused to return all the gold and silver treasures bestowed by the guests. So, would you please put back the two jade pendants that you just threw up?" Li Hong shook his head like a rattle drum and said, "this is no good. If you give these two jade pendants to you, they will die. Next time. Next time, when you come back, just give me more support. " Li Hong''s relaxed and frank look and serious words made all the merchants laugh. It was the first time that they met such unruly guests. It was supposed that they should have a good discussion with the steward if they wanted to get something back. This little Lang Jun is very kind. The words come out of his mouth as if they are taken for granted. Moreover, the tone of "next time" sounds like a gift to the drunken red chamber. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 The steward looked at him with a smile and shook his head. The hall was as bright as day in the light. The two jade pendants swayed around in Li Hong''s hand, twinkling with crystal clear light. No matter in terms of material or knife work, even a layman knows the absolute value of these two jade pendants in this age of jade comparison and jade love. "Xiao Lang Jun, it''s against the rules. I hope you can put the jade pendant back." The steward stood there and looked at Li Hong, who was in charge, and said. "That is, if you put it back, it will be rewarded to others. There is no reason to go back." "I''ve never been like this in Datang." "It''s funny to take this place back like this." Li Zhi quietly looked at Li Hong and the steward on the stage, as if he didn''t know what was embarrassing at all, but he continued to watch with interest. After death, Hua Meng just wanted to rush up, but was stopped by Li Zhi: "no, these people will not be harmful to hong''er." Li Hong looked at the steward and said with a smile: "this is really not suitable. Your eyes have betrayed you. These two jade pendants are valuable or not. Put them aside first, and put them aside if they are worth money. This is not what you can afford. Another day, another day, I''ll come back, and I''ll be more than him. " Finally, he did not forget to strike at the businessman who was fighting for his wealth. The steward still shook his head, looked at Li Hong, and then looked at the father of xiaolangjun, who was sitting on the chair and was still drinking. He said faintly, "if you have to do this, we will not be able to do business in the future. We will go back after all the rewards like you do. What else do we mean to earn money?" At this time, a voice sounded from the audience, saying, "how about I help this noble man pay?" Li hongyileng, is there any acquaintance in Taiyi city? Li Zhi is also stunned? In addition to robbing the rich and helping the poor, the Ranger is also in charge of the reward of Fengyue place? At this time, a middle-aged man about 50 years old stood up from the second row, looked at Li Hong, and saluted Li Hong respectfully. As soon as he raised his body, he saw another big man, holding a chair in his hands and twisting his body to look at himself. Suddenly, he was nervous and quickly bowed himself to Li Zhi again. Li Zhi looked at Li Hong and saw that Li Hong didn''t seem to know people, and he didn''t know him. When the steward looked at the man, he had more smiles on his face, but he still shook his head in some embarrassment and said, "it''s because I don''t give you face to brother Dou. In fact, the rules of drunken Red Mansions have never been changed. So please forgive me." Dou Yi? It''s no wonder that he will make a start for himself. There are legendary rich businessmen who have left their names in history, and he is also an absolutely generous person. It is said that when Chang''an temple was built, the government planned to raise money from the people, but the common people were very reluctant to pay the money. When they were sad, they met Dou Yi, who came back from business from other places. After hearing about this, they brought 300000 yuan of money to the government the next day. And the most legendary, of course, is that he saved Mi Liang, a hu man around him. When Mi Liang was living in the streets of Chang''an, it was Dou Yi who gave him consistent money to help him. In order to repay his gratitude, MI Liang passed by a resident one day in the western city of Chang''an. He found that the rammed clothes pillow of that family was actually a piece of high-quality jade that had not been mined. So he told Dou Yi and persuaded him to buy the house with a large sum of money and got the jade. Dou Yi made a fortune of 140000 yuan by processing and carving the jade. The reason why such a legendary rich businessman came forward to help Li Hong and his son out of the siege was not because he was kind again, but because he had participated in the chamber of Commerce some time ago and met his Royal Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong had heard of Dou Yi''s name and the allusion. He even thought about the tamping clothes pillow, but later for various reasons Er, well, because Wu Mei banned him from going out of the palace for half a year that year, when he was free to leave the palace, Dou Yi had already bought the tamping clothes pillow. So the poor prince had lost his heart in those days. He saw that everyone was stupid and bewildered. Especially when I saw the jade pendant, I held it in my arms and cried bitterly: 140000, but 140000, I missed it in vain. Li Zhi and Wu Mei didn''t quarrel with each other for a few days. It was not until about half a month later that the prince returned to normal. However, he couldn''t see jade and other things. When he saw them, he felt sad as if he had been cut off a piece of meat. Seeing that the man in charge still disagreed, Li Hong walked up to him and asked, "when did you open the drunken Red Chamber? Who is the manager? Can I tell him it''s ok? " The steward laughed bitterly and shook his head, but he still disagreed. In his opinion, the young man and his father, even if they had any more status and status, could not be compared with the figure behind them. If you have to trouble the boss because of such a trivial matter, you won''t have to work in the drunken Red Chamber any more. You can take the initiative to cover up and leave. Dou Yi looked at the situation in front of him, and then looked at the look in the eyes of the prince just now. Obviously, he knew who he was. He also knew that he knew his identity.But looking at the continued negotiation between the prince and the steward, it is obvious that he is concerned about his identity and does not want to be known by all present. And he himself had already spoken. At this time, he had to deal with this matter in any case. So he walked forward quickly, still saluting Li Hong first, and then whispering a few words in the steward''s ear. After that, the steward still smiles and shakes his head. They can afford to open this drunken Red Mansion in Taiyi City, and can afford so many sengyuan slaves and Xinluo maids. In fact, they have shown all the people present how hard their backstage is. If someone breaks the rules, it''s not just to get drunk in the face of the red chamber, but to make the big people behind them ugly. Li Zhi was impatient to see such a small thing tangled there, lost interest, so he got up and said: "no matter whose industry, let him come to me, hong''er, go, we''ll go back." Li Hong stood on the stage crying and laughing. Although it''s OK for him to break in like this, if he makes a scene, he won''t be stripped off his skin when his mother finds out. But seeing that the father had already moved, he had to carry two jade pendants, patted Dou Yi on the shoulder, and said, "you can handle this matter. You''re done. Go to see me tomorrow." After that, he jumped off the stage and followed Li Zhi''s buttocks. As soon as he got to the door, he was surrounded by many people, and the man in charge ran out of the door. Although there was no violence, the warning was obvious. Dou Yi ran out with embarrassment and looked at Li Hong. He felt that he had something to do with him. Now he stood there and didn''t know what to do. Things in the world are so ingenious. The more afraid they are, they will become more and more. It is when Li Zhi and Li Hong, surrounded by Hua Meng and others, are quarrelling with the steward and others. Wu Mei, with Bai Chun and others, is also visiting Taiyi city in the night. Looking at the noisy crowd at the front door of a shop, Wu Mei frowns and asks, "what''s the matter? Why are so many people surrounded?" Bai Chun took a look, wrinkled her eyebrows and said, "maybe someone is drunk again, but you can rest assured that there will be no fighting in Taiyi city." Wu Mei looked at it again and said, "forget it, don''t go forward. Go back. In case your majesty and Li Hong have already gone back by now..." Wu Mei said and glanced over there. Unfortunately, she saw a familiar figure at the same time with Bai Chun. She was your majesty?! What is your majesty doing at the moment? At the moment, his majesty is being blocked by Yang Wu and scolded with a common people: "Tian she Nu, you wait. I''ll seal your shop sooner or later, and I''ll take it today! What can you do for me "This gentleman, our drunken red chamber is a reasonable place. If we want to go back to the reward again, this is not what a gentleman does!" The steward is also in a hurry. He has never met such a person. He has to go back after he has been rewarded. Moreover, he has a strong and upright attitude, which always makes people feel that he is superior to others. "Reasonable? How to reason? If I don''t want to give it, I won''t give it! Which provision of the law of the Tang Dynasty stipulates that reward cannot be returned? " At this time, the emperor, who had no joking words, had lost his mind. Li Hong listened to his shame. At least it was the emperor. The law didn''t provide for it. But after you were rewarded by an emperor to his minister, he didn''t see that you wanted to go back. You were too embarrassed to go back, didn''t you? However, today''s event is different from that of the imperial court. Besides, the jade pendant was given by the Empress Dowager. It can''t be rewarded in any case, even if it is mortgaged to a restaurant, restaurant or tea shop. But if the mortgage is given to such a romantic place, even if it is finally sent back, the mother will not be happy for a long time. After all, this is related to the great right and wrong of the royal face. So Li Hong saw that his father and the emperor were in a hurry. In front of so many people, it was impossible to say that he was the prince. Even if he told the steward that he was the prince, he would be beaten up and sent to the government. Li Hong pulled Lizhi''s arm and motioned Li Zhi not to break with him, and directly beat him down. Li Hongzheng wanted to signal Huameng and others to break through. At this moment, suddenly, the crowd around them made way for a passage. Even the man in charge looked at the end of the passage with a smile on his face. Li Hong and Li Zhi are stunned. What''s the matter? Is their shopkeeper here? Unfortunately, the shopkeeper didn''t come, but their Savior came. At the same time, he pretended to be Li Hongchun''s identity, but he would not let Li Hongchun know him again. What''s more, the son minister feels murderous. The empress must be here. Remember, you want to come out, not me. Put on the jade pendant first, and don''t be found by the mother. " Two people in a hurry began to wear jade pendant, but do not know, this scene is far away Wu Mei panoramic view. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 Bai Chun''s arrival immediately calms down the noisy crowd. She glances at Li Zhi and Li Hong, but Bai Chun has a smile in her heart. She can already imagine the fate of the father and son. But at this time, she had to pretend that she didn''t know her majesty and the prince. With a beautiful and charming cheek, she went to the center, looked at the steward and asked, "Why are you making so much noise here?" "Miss Bai, after giving the jade pendant to Hu Ji, he rushed to the stage and took it down. It was against the rules, so he had a little quarrel with them. Zuihonglou has always been a bully in Taiyi City, but it can''t be bad "Who made the rules? I''m breaking your rules today Li Zhi interrupts the steward''s words, looks at Bai Chun, and then takes Li Hong''s hand to leave. "Well, put that..." The steward just wanted to speak, but was stopped by Bai Chun. The crowd of onlookers gathered together, and Yang Wu was about to rush out, but Li Hong kicked him in time: "what''s the hurry? Wait a minute before you go." Bai Chun took a look at Li Hong and them, then glanced at the crowd of onlookers. She said in a crisp voice, "let''s all go. I''ll give the steward a fair result. Taiyi city has never been interested in watching the excitement. Let''s go." After hearing this, some of them immediately went into the hall, while others looked puzzled. They pulled the people who were about to leave and asked in a low voice, "who is this beautiful fairy like lady? What she said is so effective in Taiyi city? " "let''s make a noise. If you want to make money in Tai Yi City, you can''t offend the beautiful lady like this fairy. She is Miss Bai of the city of Taizi, the red man who is the prince''s Royal Highness. This whole city has the final say. You said she could not use it well." A businessman explained to him in a low voice. With the crowd gradually dispersed, at this time, naturally only Huameng and Baichun, as well as Dou Yi and the man in charge of the matter were left. As for Li hong''er, who dares not to be beaten by her majesty after she dies, what''s more, those who dare not to be beaten by her majesty Li honger are not bothered by her. The steward looked at Miss Bai, who had always been fair and strict. Seeing the father and son leave, he turned his head when he was about to speak. "Miss Bai, this You can''t let them go. " The steward''s face was embarrassed. I didn''t expect that Miss Bai would also help her. Bai Chun didn''t answer before she heard someone''s voice coming from behind: "by the way, let that Dou Yi come over tomorrow. I have something to ask him." Well, let''s make amends to tomorrow''s white You should also transfer the drunken red chamber to Dou Yi beside you. " The steward''s moment of petrification, he did not expect that he got such a result, stupidly stood there for a long time, stupidly asked: "white Miss Bai, do you mean to let Mr. Yu make amends and transfer the drunken Red Chamber? Why? You can''t do this. You know, Lord Yu owns this shop in Taiyi city. If you transfer Yes, but even if You have to tell me who they are, don''t you? This Do you think it''s possible not to transfer it, or let Mr. Yu discuss with him before making a decision? " Some of the steward stuttered, and they didn''t know what they were saying. As soon as they said what they wanted to express, they heard Bai Chun light saying: "you adults don''t deserve to discuss terms with them. As for you, you don''t deserve to know their identity." "Manager Dou, please take over." Bai Chun turned back and said to Dou Yi, then turned around and left. Wu Mei Tieqing looks at her father and son coming awkwardly. She is not because they went to Fengyue place, but because they have shamelessly given their jade pendant to reward those Huji! It is tolerable, which cannot be tolerated. "Li Hong, come here for me." Wu Mei looks at the little bunny who follows Li Zhi and lingers not to this side. How can he not know his mind. "Why? Mother, why are you here? Do you want to enjoy the night view of Taiyi city? That''s just right. Let the father accompany you to enjoy it. Suddenly, the son minister felt a pain in his head, so he went back first. " Li Hong covered his stomach and pretended to walk. I don''t want to be grabbed by Li Zhi. If the ghost runs away, it will be his turn? "Hong''er, my father suddenly felt dizzy again. I''m afraid I''m tired of visiting Taiyi city today. You can go shopping with your mother. I''ll go back first, Yang Wu, and follow me back to the palace." Li Zhi pulled Li Hong to Wu Mei, and lowered his head and said faintly. At the same time, he let go of Li Hong''s hand and quickly walked to the direction of the manor. "Ah? My father, my son will accompany you, and my son will take care of you Ah. " Li Hong''s ear was caught by Wu Mei and caught in his arms. Now Wu Mei has studied the experience of grasping Li Hong''s ears, and now she has basically practiced to hit a hundred hits. Naturally, on the street, Li Hong was severely picked up by Wu Mei, and another culprit had already run back to the manor.Wu Mei wrung her eyebrows and let Li Hong fling her face. Holding her arm, she was coquettish and cute. Surrounded by Huameng and Baichun, she walked slowly to the manor. Li Hong stretched out the candied gourd is also not refused, Li Hong dirty look at Li Hong bit down one, handed her, without hesitation also bit off one. "What did you mean when you said your father was afraid of me being jealous?" Wu Mei asked Li Hong, who was jumping and walking. "I''m jealous. I''m afraid you''re jealous It''s not right. In short, I''m afraid you''ll stop him from going to see the hoogie dance. " Li Hong spreads Wu Mei''s hand and jumps in front of her. As soon as her voice falls, she is kicked from her buttocks. "I mean, what do you mean by being jealous? Don''t let me talk about him." Wu Mei is tired physically and mentally every time she is with Li Hong. This one is more tired than those in the palace. "Why don''t you know that? This is what my father told me. He said that the emperor''s grandfather gave Fang Xuanling two beautiful women. Fang Xuanling did not dare to ask for them. He was afraid that his wife would object, but he had to Li Hong looks at Wu Mei and walks backwards. "Be careful, don''t let your shoulder be good, and you''ll give me another fall. That''s why your grandfather took a cup of vinegar and said it was poisonous wine. He forced Fang Xuanling''s wife to drink it. If he did, he would not give the beauty any more. If not, he would take the beauty home. That''s how you get jealous? " Wu Mei looks at the happy deer in front of her, and Li Hong walks backward. "The queen mother is so clever. That''s how she came. Therefore, if a woman is jealous of her husband and other women, she can be called jealous. By the way, Bai Chun, who owns the drunken red mansion? Which clan is it or which senior official is it? " Li Hong suddenly thought of business and asked. "It''s Yu Zhining''s White pure light says. Wu Mei hears Bai Chun''s words, eyebrow is frown first, and then Shu unfolds eyebrow again. Although he was not like the eldest grandson Wuji and Zhu suiliang, who strongly opposed his Majesty''s establishment of himself as the future, he did not choose to support himself. Instead, he said nothing and chose to be neutral. It can be known that his attitude at that time was very important to Wu Mei. When Li Zhi was still the crown prince, he was Zhan Shi of the prince''s mansion, and he was a close Minister of his majesty. However, he kept silent on this matter, which made Wu Mei not like him for many years. Li Hong, with a relaxed expression, still faced Wu Mei face to face, walked backward and said, "no wonder so many monks and slaves can be used as shop assistants. I thought that the royal family members have such great power at any time. It turns out that he is the one who can explain it." Mother and son then opened the gossip mode. Wu Mei looked at Bai Chun in doubt and said, "are you sure it''s Yu Zhining? For so many years, he has always been honest and upright in the court. A few years ago, when his majesty rewarded him with Zhang Chengcheng and Gao Jifu''s farmland, he also asked his majesty to take back the reward. Finally, his majesty listened to his opinion and divided those fields into two parts again and gave them to Gao Jifu and Zhang Chengcheng. These actions of this man do not seem to be greedy for property. " Without waiting for Bai chun to reply, another gossip said with a relaxed look: "what''s the matter? How much money can a field earn in a year? And still can''t leave a good reputation, if open such a drunk red house, day into Wanguan is relaxed and happy. What''s more, look at those Senju slaves. After they came to our Tang Dynasty, they had to go through the hands of the officials before they could enter the eastern and Western markets. Moreover, the Senju slaves were robbed by the nobles when they could not reach the eastern and Western markets. All the slaves who arrived in the eastern and Western markets were Kunlun Slaves. No matter which one of the six books, the middle school book or the people under the door has the right to cover the sky with one hand. Of course, the only one who has such a right is, of course, the left and right servants of Shangshu province. " "It''s easy to explain that, but according to the law of the Tang Dynasty, officials are not allowed to engage in business..." "Just sit at home and count the money. What kind of business is he going through? You can imagine that the man in charge today doesn''t even buy the face of Dou Yi, who has a good reputation as a good man in Chang''an city." Li Hong said happy, but Wu Mei frowned. The little bunny didn''t tell him all about it just now. It''s still hidden. If it wasn''t for the slip of the tongue, I''m afraid he didn''t know what the father and son were doing inside. "Dou Yi doesn''t buy his face. Is he so good at managing things? Bai Chun, what are you going to do with it? " Wu Mei although the final question is Bai Chun, but she knows that the little rabbit will definitely preempt the answer. Sure enough, the little bunny walked backward, and the warmth of his mother and son in the night of Taiyi city made him forget the wisdom of his mother and the revenge. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 "No, my father and I threw the jade pendant up and tried to get it back. When I climbed onto the stage and picked up the jade pendant and prepared to come down, I was stopped. I stood on the stage for a long time. You don''t know, mother, that so many people were looking at me, but my son-in-law didn''t feel flustered or frightened at all, and argued with the steward''s argument. It was just then ¡­¡­¡£¡± Li Hong suddenly stopped. Learning from Shan Tianfang''s tone, expression and movement pattern, Li Hong pressed his voice and said, "Dou Yi, a rich businessman in Chang''an City, suddenly stood up and said Oh, mother, why are you pulling my ears again? " "I strangled you, what did you do with your father and Emperor?" Wu Mei grabs Li Hong''s ear again. Jin Wuwei, at the gate of the manor, looks at each other. With Yu Guang, the empress of the Tang Dynasty grabs the ear of his royal highness and enters the manor with clenched teeth. The next day, Li Hong slept until the sun rose. Through the window, he only saw Yu Zhining''s back slowly walking out of the manor. Therefore, he did not know what Yu Zhining had said to his father, but it had nothing to do with him. Yu Zhining is an old minister, and has been guarding the real power position of Zuo pushe of Shangshu province. Since Emperor Taizong Li Shimin became emperor, no one has been appointed to the position of shangshuling. In order to avoid the fact that he had once held this post, the Secretary of state made the post vacant all the time, and the administration of Shangshu province was handled by the left and right servants. Shangshu province was in charge of six ministries, with great power, and each had three. Therefore, it was not surprising to Li Hong that Yu Zhining was able to get so many monks and slaves. Seeing Yu Zhining go out of the gate of the manor, Li Hong''s thoughts have been staying in the position of Shangshu provincial shangshuling. How can he shake his head? The three words of shangshuling are just like cowhide candy, which has been lingering in his mind. This position is very difficult, because of the respect and worship of the emperor''s grandfather, I''m afraid that this position can not be achieved by relying on the achievements of Taiyi city. Unless I can lay down a peaceful and prosperous period for the Tang Dynasty in the western regions, I have to let the wild and wild tigers and leopards around the western regions obey them. I can''t say that I can still have a chance to touch that position. After all, that position is equivalent to taking away more than half of the power of the emperor. After laboriously pressing down the three characters of Shangshu order in his head, Bai Chun quietly appears in the bedroom. "What''s the matter?" Li Hong asked Xia Zhi to help him with his hair. "The queen asked the maid to tell you that she was going to go back to Chang''an tomorrow, and that if you have anything else to do, you should deal with it immediately." Bai Chun took the robe and put it on for Li Hong. "Does the empress mother mean to let me go back with them tomorrow?" I wanted to stay for another period of time, but it seems that it will not work. Bai Chun nods silently and continues to help him dress. "Bailu and Xiaohan have settled down?" Li Hong asked. "Well, it''s in the forbidden area of Taiyi city." White pure voice appears some self reproach. Li Hong sighed and thought about it and said, "go to see Bailu and Xiaohan in the afternoon, and go back to Chang''an tomorrow." There was a deep sense of helplessness and sadness in the tone. The Party of Taiyi city did not expect such a result, which made Li Hong feel as if he had left part of his body in Taiyi city. Wu Mei and Li Zhi didn''t bother him either. When they finished eating alone, they asked Yang Wu to say hello to his father and empress mother for him, and then took his several people out of the Royal Manor in a carriage. Li Zhi and Wu Mei looked at the carriage driving out slowly. Wu Mei sighed softly, "hong''er still can''t put it down. After all, she still went." Li Hong nodded silently, until the carriage disappeared, and then slowly opened his mouth and said, "I hope this incident can make his mind stronger. This year, too many things have happened inside and outside the palace. Hong''er is able to face it calmly, and he can cross it this time. However, after all, he has been following him since he was young, and suddenly he lost it. It is hard to avoid some sadness. " Wu Mei listened to Li Zhi''s words, but she had a vague worry. Such a loving and righteous prince was above the court and in the palace, but it was a soft rib that was easy to be attacked. The carriage slowly drove into the forbidden area of Taiyi city and stopped in a very quiet area. There were not too many man-made buildings in this area. The original appearance of Taiyi mountain was still preserved in the whole place. A trickle of spring flows down from Taiyi mountain, twists and turns in this area, and then slowly flows out along the terrain. Some trees and jungles are still preserved. On the shady path, Li Hong leads Bai Chun, Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue, followed by Huameng, Jingzhe, cheetah and mang seeds, while Wutian and Wutian stay outside to guard. walked around the Bush, and saw that it was like a flower in the front. All the flowers here were used to make perfume and soap in Tai Yi city. At the moment, however, in the sea of flowers, there are two conspicuous tombstones, a narrow flower path straight to the tombstone. According to Li Hong''s intention, the tombstone made of white marble is inlaid with the portraits he made for Bailu and Xiaohan. The outside of the portrait is covered by a layer of glass to prevent it from being eroded by rain.The beautiful woman in the painting has a light smile. Her beautiful face is full of innocence. Her eyes are full of warmth. Her mouth is slightly upturned. It seems that she reveals a kind of playfulness and cunning. The tombstone is simply engraved with the names of the two people, there is no other writing. "Let everything go with the wind, let everything use care, let the past Fly. " Li Hong said faintly. Fingers caress the photos on the tombstone, as if Bailu and Xiaohan happened yesterday. Bai Chun came slowly and stood in front of Li Hong. She took out a light red sachet and said with red eyes, "my Lord, this is the one of Bailu and Xiaohan." Li Hong looked up at the blue sky, took the sachet in Bai Chun''s hand, opened it and gently pulled out the hair inside. It seemed that there was blood on the hair of that day. Looking at the two people''s hair, Li Hong grinned bitterly and put it back and tied it up. Naturally, he hung it around his neck and said softly, "no matter what, no one of you is allowed to leave me. I don''t like it." After saying that, he took a deep look at the tombstone, two beautiful white dew and Xiaohan portraits, and then turned away. Nine to ten generations, he has already seen through the life and death of him, but never a life like this one, so loved by people, let themselves want to cry, want to laugh, want to howl, want to cry, they will be loyal to accompany themselves around. The youth on the flying skateboard in the palace and the two gasping and sweating maidens, Bai Lu and Xiao Han, said, "Your Highness, please slow down. We can''t run." "Your Highness, stop, the queen is coming." "Master, run quickly. Here comes the Royal Shiwang Yifang." "Sir, your majesty is here. Would you like to hide for a while?" The autumn wind, with its unique bleakness, swept over the sea of flowers behind Li Hong, swept over the white tombstone, and then across the sea of flowers. Before the beautiful petals fully bloom, they slowly wither under the destruction of the bleak autumn wind. A shower of flower rain dances behind Li Hong, like crying, or the whispering farewell of Bailu and Xiaohan. Taiyi city was slowly left behind, the setting sun with a long shadow, but also to the earth stained with a layer of gold. After returning to the palace, his royal highness was ordered by Li Zhi and Wu Mei to practice martial arts at the same time. Since you respect your grandfather, you have to be as good at both civil and military skills as your grandfather did in those years. As a result, the prince''s highness or the Secretary of the Ministry of Hubu is now forced to practice martial arts every day in the Imperial Palace, in addition to the government affairs of the upper court and the Ministry of Hubu. It''s necessary to build up a strong body by horse writing and then horizontal sword. When it''s not light every day, they are called out from the quilt by the summer solstice and Xiaoxue. But can the two maids manage him? So, Empress Wu Mei''s red lips light open: "from tomorrow, the prince''s highness and this palace live together in Ziwei hall, from this palace to wake him up every day." A light floating will, but let the palace as if covered with a layer of shadow. Li Xian and Li Zhe already had their own palace and maiden. When they heard the news, their faces suddenly turned pale. They know that Laowu was favored by them, but now he has become the crown prince. He was recalled to the Ziwei hall by the Empress Dowager because he couldn''t get up to bed after practicing martial arts. The Empress Dowager was responsible for calling him to get up every day. Such a favor, let two people feel that this day seems to fall down like! And they are more likely to have been forgotten by his father and his mother. Li Hong is not happy how to get up, so that he really want to say goodbye to the warm quilt. Someone reluctantly carried the maids and eunuchs with them, and returned to the harem again with a face of doomsday. It looked like a bird who had been re locked up and lost its freedom to fly in the sky. However, his highness is not ordinary people. After being pulled by Wu Mei everyday and pulled out of the quilt, he began to think about the countermeasures. Finally, every day, someone is carrying a cross knife on his left waist and a horse on his right waist. The horse''s head, which is more than three Zhangs long, is more than half of that of Li Hong. Every day, Li Hong drags the horse''s head everywhere. The sharp spear blade smashes the ground paved with bluestone, and the sound of creaking and cheering can be heard from a long distance. The horizontal knife of waist strength has to be tied several times with Xiaoxue every day. Two days ago, they relaxed a little and didn''t take good care of the cross knife on the prince''s waist. The knife suddenly fell off from his waist and hit someone''s ankle and neck. Therefore, someone took a rest for several days. At the moment, Wu Mei listened to the squeaky sound coming from outside. Finally, she couldn''t help the black line in her head: "Li Hong, can you hold up your horse''s name for me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 At dusk, the grassland is particularly beautiful. A layer of light golden light covers the endless grassland. Cattle and sheep go slowly to the sheep pen and cattle pen in the yelling voice of the East Turk people. In the distance, groups of horses raise a piece of smoke and dust, interweave with the golden dusk, like the back of Buddha light, full of mystery. At this moment, the heaven and earth seem to have lost color. In the dust and poplar, the horses gallop over the grassland, echoing with the light black clouds on the horizon, forming a harmonious and happy picture. But just after the East Turks had settled down their cattle, sheep and horses, the light dark clouds suddenly seemed to have changed their temperament. They were accumulating more and more thick in the sky, rolling and circling, and began to press down on the grassland. The hill lying on the grassland in the distance is instantly submerged by rolling black clouds. You can hear the rolling black clouds, carrying lightning and thunder, and making a deafening roar. They are irresistible. The wind on the grassland became faster and faster with the low pressure of black clouds. The East Turkic people walked one step and two steps back against the wind, and it took a long time to get into their tents. Thunder and lightning roar, as if also mixed with the howling of wolves, suddenly let the horses, cattle, sheep can not help but crowd together. At this moment, the whole grassland suddenly becomes small between the heaven and the earth. Originally, the grassland still has a trace of light. Now it becomes black. With the whine of the wind, the original upright grass is pressed to the ground from all at once. The tents of the East Turkic people seem to be crumbling under the fierce black clouds. They are beaten by the wind and emit a crackling wail, which makes people feel that if the wind is stronger, it will be lifted up. The rolling black clouds began to wreak havoc on the whole grassland, which was originally covered with a layer of golden light. At this moment, it seems like a leaf of a boat in the sea, falling in the frenzy of nature. Neighing from the horses, bleating from the sheep, mooing from the cattle, thick black clouds with lightning and thunder. On the earth, along with the black clouds, there are more than a dozen groups of wolves flying on the grassland, flashing green eyes, staring at the cattle and sheep of the East Turkic people. A blast of thunder resounded from heaven and earth, like a command from heaven, rolled slowly into the sky with the sound of thunder, shaking the entire grassland. The wolf pack seems to have received the order, the first wolf howls in the wind and orders the wolf pack to attack. The smell of blood suddenly spread from the grassland. The East Turks in the tent could not run out of the precarious tent to stop the wolves rushing into the sheep, cattle and horses. The whole grassland then began to sink into the scene like hell, and the sound of biting, whining and the strong smell of blood choking on the whole grassland wantonly spread. A group of Turks with about 100 horses seemed to follow the wolves. After the wolves had gained rich booty, they gradually found the right direction in the dark. "It''s urgent to report to dadaohu that the horses have been driven away by prairie wolves." The voice in the dark has just finished speaking, the whole face has changed color, in a simple sentence, the stomach has been filled with wind and blood. In the Chongwen Museum of the East Palace of Chang''an City, Liang Xiaoren and Yu Wenrong stood in front of Li Hong and solemnly said, "the water in Qujiang pool has exceeded the warning line you drew at the beginning." "The water from Yong''an canal and Longshou canal also began to overflow from the south canal. The most serious problem is that the rainwater must be drained from the south canal and the Longshou canal in the East. However, if this happens, crops in more than ten counties in Guanzhong will be submerged before the autumn harvest." Liang Xiaoren also said anxiously. "Where is Taiye pool? The Qujiang pool is full of water, so Taiye pool must not flood the newly built Daming Palace? " Li Hong asked, looking at the topographic map on the sand table. "There is nothing wrong with Taiye pool for the time being. A small gate has been opened in the east direction of the Longshou canal, which is now draining out." Liang Xiaoren replied. Li Hong, with a slender stick in his hand, pounded the map of Chang''an on the sand table from time to time, and said faintly, "the terrain of Sanyuan and Gaoling is higher than that of Yong''an canal, so it is impossible to discharge water into Weihe River and Lantian County can not enter. What do you mean?" After that, Li Hong put down the slender stick in his hand and looked at the two people who had already worked in the Ministry of labor with a smile. Liang Xiaoren and yuwenrong looked at each other. The meaning of the prince''s highness is self-evident. This is to discharge the flood from Wannian County of Chang''an. When Zhiyang county was incorporated into Wannian County, it was under the jurisdiction of Jingzhao government. If it was discharged from Wannian County, it would certainly destroy a few lanes near the wall of Chang''an city. "Your Highness, in this way, I''m afraid that Wannian county will lose..." "What about your early warning mechanism? Isn''t that just the right thing to use? It''s better to destroy a few square fields than to flood the crops in Lantian and Gaoling counties. The capital Zhaofu governs the surrounding 22 counties. If you don''t go through Wannian County, at least ten counties around will suffer. " "I''m afraid you''ll have to call on the people and the middle school to examine this matter. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be very difficult...""Go ahead and do it. Isn''t that what you studied about the flood discharge route? What''s more, the sluice gate is not as good as it used to be, so it can be opened in time to release flood. Hua Meng, summoned Zhongshu, menxia, Hubu Shilang and military Shangshu. Well It''s in Chongwen hall. " Li Hong thought about it and said. "But..." Liang Xiaoren and Yu Wenrong are still at a loss. Li Hong was about to leave for the conference hall of chongwenguan. Seeing the two men, he still hesitated and said with a smile, "my father and his mother have already appointed me as the governor of Jingzhao before they go to Dongdu. Do you have any questions?" When they looked at each other, they saw the joy in each other''s eyes. If this was the case, it would be easy to do it. I was afraid that his highness would act first and act later. Moreover, such a thing has happened more than once in the court. The angry emperor patted the table at him every time he went to court, but it was still useless. "Yes, your highness, I will do it right now," he said "Remember, when you move out of Daning, Xingning and Yongjia, you can''t be strong. Chengwuwei will cooperate with you to move people." After Li Hong finished, just ready to leave, Xiaoxue ran over and said in a crisp voice, "Your Highness, Zong Chuke asks for a meeting at the door." "He also knew what he was doing to eat. It took so long for him to show up and tell him that I had no time. He asked him to move with Liang Xiaoren and Yu Wenrong and evacuate the people of Sanfang together." Liang Xiaoren and Yu Wenrong, who have not yet gone out of the house, are more determined. With the parents and children of the Beijing Zhaofu government in essence, it will be much faster and faster to move the people and discharge the flood. Immediately, they bowed deeply to Li Hong: "thank you, your highness." After saying that, he quickly followed Xiaoxue and went to Zong Chuke, who was promoted from Lantian County Magistrate to Beijing Zhaochang official. Beijing Zhaofu was called Yongzhou Prefecture before. Its functions were to manage the surrounding counties headed by Chang''an County and Wannian county. Although it was a remote leader, this position was once held by Li Shimin before he ascended the throne, and he was still in real power. Li Shimin, the king of Qin at that time, was also a general of the left and right, a commander of Shangshu, an envoy of Liangzhou, a herdsman of Yongzhou, and a manager of Liangzhou. It can be said that the power has been so great that the emperor is elevated. But now Li Hong, although he is nominally a remote leader of the Jingzhao mansion, all the officials in the imperial court have the same mirror in their hearts. This is another Naked Emperor. Who has ever seen the remote leader of Jingzhao house and can appoint a prefect by himself? To put it bluntly, this is the Empress Dowager''s plan to cultivate the next emperor. However, even with the position of governor of Jingzhao and the position of secretary of the Ministry of Hubu, Li Hong was still a lot poorer than his grandfather. In his own words, "grandson is grandson, grandson is always grandson." After watching several people leave, Li Hong, led by the summer solstice, looks out at the pouring rain. He sees Zong Chuke standing under the eaves like a drowned chicken in a simple coir raincoat, waiting for a reply. "Send someone to send him a bowl of hot soup. Don''t let him die suddenly because of this rainstorm." Li Hong sighed and said. The summer solstice quietly motioned to the other maids to do it, and then led Li Hong to the conference hall. At this time, because several palaces such as the eastern capital Hebi palace were completed, Li Zhi and Wu Mei happily left the court administration and went to Luoyang to play, leaving the crown prince in Chang''an. After a while, Peiyan, the Secretary of Zhongshu Province, CEN changqian, the Minister of Hubu Jinghui, and Ren Yaxiang, Secretary of the Ministry of war, rushed to come. Li Hong sat on the chair in the middle of the top, looked at several people and their left and right subordinates, and waved his hand to show them to sit down. "Is it my father''s will?" Li Hong looks at Zhongshu senior official Zhongshu to make Peiyan ask. "Return to your highness, your majesty has no will." "They want to open. It''s been raining for several days. They can''t help but know? It''s a big heart Li Hong turned his lips in discontent. Then he motioned to the eunuch mang Zhong and handed the document to Liang Xiaoren and Yu Wenrong to several people present. "How about you? If there is no comment, it can be issued. " Li Hong took a cup of boiled water and said after a sip. He had already started to drink tea, but once playing chess with Sun Simiao, the Taoist priest looked at the tea handed by the maid of honor, lowered his eyelids and said, "what kind of tea do you want to drink? Don''t drink tea until you have an heir, or when you really grow up. " Li Hong asked why, and the Taoist priest hummed, "I''m afraid you won''t be interested in the house in the future. You''ll be in the three palaces and six courtyards. Everyone should be lucky. It''s not good for you to drink tea now." So, from that day on, before he could understand the truth of Laodao''s words, the summer solstice and Xiaoxue made their own decisions and helped him change the tea to boiled water. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 In the first year of Qianfeng (666 A.D.), the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty came to Luoyang, the eastern capital, and left the Crown Prince Li Hong to supervise the state in Chang''an. Peiyan and Cen changqian frowned and looked at the conference hall of the Chongwen Hall of the east palace. They said, "Your Highness, this time, you have to act first and then. You can''t do this every time. No, if you do..." "Oh, I''m in a hurry. Look at the rain outside. It''s like splashing water. If you wait for your two provinces to sign and issue the order of Shangshu Province, I''m afraid the Daming Palace will be flooded." Now 14-year-old Li Hong has grown into a handsome, handsome half boy. The whole person looks vigorous and heroic. With her bronze complexion, cold face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and her strong and strong body due to years of exercise, she looks like a 16-7-year-old boy. But the bad smile on the corner of the mouth is still so obvious after many years. It''s just this bad smile. For more than ten years, Wu Mei can''t help but feel her hands itching every time she sees it. Now she has to stretch her arms to pull her ears again. Fortunately, the son is very cooperative. Every time he pulls his ears, he bends down and hands over his ears before reaching out. "But you are not in accordance with the regulations. If Yushitai knows about it, it will impeach you, and Don''t you know about Shangshu province CEN changqian said half, suddenly asked suspiciously. "I''m going to tell them later that you two sign this first." Li Hong knocked on the table and motioned. The officials of Zhongshu and menxia provinces had a helpless look at each other and signed it. Otherwise, what could have happened? And it was not the first time, the second time, the third time. So they laughed bitterly, shook their heads, picked up the pen and signed on it. After reading the two signatures, Li Hong immediately snatched them over, looked at the handwriting, and then played down the two books. He said to Ren Yaxiang, the Secretary of the Ministry of war, "the city and military guards cooperate with the relocation and evacuation of the people in the three places. By the way, Jinghui, which temples are the people of Sanfang going to arrange? " Speaking half to Ren Yaxiang, the Secretary of the Ministry of war, he began to ask his left Chamberlain Jinghui. And his every move, always let Peiyan and Cen changqian feel that his highness is so anxious that he must have some plans. "Your Highness, the people of Sanfang will arrange to enter the Ci''en Temple, Daxingshan temple, dazhuangyan temple and Anguo Temple according to the emergency mechanism formulated by you in Hubu. When it snowed last year, I went to several temples to see it, which is completely in line with the resettlement of the people. " "Well, that''s good. Come on, it''s all right. Do you have anything else? " Li Hong patted the table with ease. A few people here can only shake their heads helplessly. You say that the prince''s Royal Highness is monopolized. Usually, he never asks about other things. He is conscientious and conscientious, and keeps the affairs of his household department. Other government affairs are not involved. But if you encounter, for example, the construction of the official road from Chang''an to Yumen pass in the previous two years, his highness would have almost put Yan Liben, the Minister of the Ministry of works, up in the air. The whole of those days, Yan Liben was sulking at home every day. Go to the Ministry of labor. It seems that he is more leisure when he goes! So every day he wandered in Chang''an city like a wild ghost, but there was no place to go. Another thing is that he and his rival Dai Zhide, the relationship between the two people has worsened in the past two years, and there is a tendency that they will not communicate with each other in old age. In those years, the Japanese sent envoys to the Tang Dynasty in a fury and sent people to wait for boats to return to Japan. Because of this, the Japanese sent a number of envoys to the Tang Dynasty to ask his majesty to allow them to study in the Tang Dynasty. However, they were all rejected by the Prince''s highness, who was in charge of the Ministry of public affairs. Therefore, the Ministry of Hubu, the Ministry of rites and the Honglu temple, basically apart from government affairs, they seldom see them smile when they meet each other. Most of the time, they see people with their nostrils. So now, no matter how big or how the servants of the Ministry of household affairs, or the small officials of the branch department, they are not satisfied with others. When they see each other, they want to bite each other, so that they can vent their anger for their master. But this is also limited to the rich and powerful Hubu, which is covered by the Tang crown prince. However, the officials of the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple were miserable. They lived in fear every day. Their superiors could not afford to offend them. After all, they had to work under the hands of others. They can''t afford to offend or dare to offend them. After all, they are the prince of the Tang Dynasty. If you offend him, you really want to die! Therefore, the officials of the two departments did not know how many times they had scolded their officers in their hearts. Every once in a while, the Ministry of housing has extended their monthly salary to once every two months. Although there is no lack of regular and few lines, they can''t get any money for a month''s work, and it''s hard for anyone to accept it. Because of the fact that the Japanese sent to the Tang Dynasty, Zhongshu and his followers did not dare to criticize the notes. They directly asked the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple to open. Every time they met the Japanese envoys, or looked at the transcripts of the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple, they would not play. Either Li Zhiyi was happy and approved, but they didn''t make it in the middle, for no reason, because it was also white hair. If you don''t send the letter to your highness, I will send you a letter!But in addition to the above-mentioned things, his royal highness is always very reasonable. Even if his majesty is in Chang''an, he will do the same thing. Just as several people were laughing bitterly and preparing to salute Li Hong, Hua Meng rushed in again and said, "Your Highness, Zhao renben and Zhang Wenzhen, the servants of Shangshu Province, asked to see him." "Oh? If you say that Cao Cao is coming, let them in. It''s just right. You can go later. " Li Hong said to Peiyan and others. Two real power figures in Shangshu province lie in Zhining''s decision to resign after he was found out that he was engaged in private business in Taiyi city. He did not want to die of illness the next year. When Li Hong learned about this, he was teasing his little sister, Princess Taiping, Li Lingyue with Wu Mei. And this younger sister, but after the father and mother gave birth to their several "evil sons", she finally got a princess. However, the beloved one was lawless. At that time, after hearing the news of Yu Zhining''s death due to illness, Wu Mei was still stunned. Looking at Li Hong''s Old God, she thought it was he who used the means. Who knows person Li Hong innocently said: "what do I make him do, it has nothing to do with me. The son minister thought he was bored to death. He thought that when he was a minister, Zuo puxie, he was powerful. Now when he is idle at home, he is very uncomfortable, so he will die. " Irresponsible words, naturally let Wu Mei give him a slap in the back of the head. When thinking about the past, I heard Zhang Wenzhen say that it was urgent to protect the capital of Yunzhong for eight hundred Li, and that there was a rare natural disaster in Yunzhong. Langshan, Yunzhong, Sunong, Dingxiang and other prefectures lost a total of 4000 horses, and cattle and sheep were countless. "What? What happened? Did you find out? Is it a natural disaster? " Li Hong almost jumped out of his chair. "Yunzhong mostly protects Xue Tai''s personal letter. I think this matter should not be false." Zhang Wenzhen took out a secret letter and handed it to Li Hong, who was at a loss. Li Hong took the secret letter, read it carefully, and then asked, "the night before yesterday, there was a rush of 800 Li, and there was a rainstorm in Guanzhong, um It''s right to calculate the time. " He scratched his head, waved to Zhang Wenzhen and Zhao renben to sit down first. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Jinghui, you should go first. As soon as possible, we should properly arrange the people in the three places of Chang''an, activate the green level alarm, and raise materials. Zhongshu and menxia sent a message to Jinyang and Mayi to use their soldiers to take over the victims. In addition, he issued an order to protect the capital of Anbei. He should be careful to prevent the East Turks from fleeing in the direction of silluodang after entering Anbei, and at the same time raise materials and send them to Yunzhong as soon as possible. " After saying that, looking at Jinghui''s departure, Zhongshu and the two servants under the door also listened to the orders of their respective officers and saluted themselves. After that, they ran out in a hurry and prepared to draft documents. "Didn''t Xue Tao say he would go back to Chang''an?" Li Hong stroked the scar in his left shoulder. "Xue Tao will not come back. He needs to stay in the clouds. His deputy, Li Jun, will come to Chang''an with ashnatler. I''m afraid it will take two or three days to arrive." Zhao renben said. Li Hong nods silently, ashnattler! It''s been four years. We''ve got to figure it out. How can we kill you? Can this natural and man-made disaster exempt you from punishment? If you are exempted from punishment, then how can I turn you Khans into civilians? If you don''t become civilians, you will still have influence in Eastern Turks. He took a deep breath and shook his head. Looking at the three high officials, Li Hong said, "is that car nose Khan ashinabo dead?" "I''m seriously ill, but I haven''t heard anything lately." CEN changqian said leisurely. "If this old thing doesn''t die, the cloud has always been a concern for us." Li Hong shook his head and sighed. The year before last, his father and emperor wanted to change the name of Yunzhong Dufu to shanyudu. At last, Li Hong talked about it and did 800 times of homework. In addition, he made a deal with Li Xian, the sixth senior official. Only in this way did Li Zhi give up the idea of changing Yunzhong Dufu to shanyudu. In Li Hong''s opinion, the change to shanyudu was tantamount to letting the East Turks remember their ancestors all the time, and they could not be wiped out from their roots. Moreover, just when Li Zhi was about to be convinced, Li Xian, the second son of the sixth grade, came running over crying and shouting. He said that the "cloud in the city" mansion didn''t sound as big as that of the single one. He knelt on the ground and insisted on changing it. Finally, was forced to give Li Xian a perfume workshop and reluctantly agreed. There''s no way. Li Xian, as Prince, is the guardian of Yunzhong city. Although he is only a remote leader, as a prince, he has to listen to people''s opinions. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 Li Xianru is still in Chang''an, but he has moved to his palace. At that time, Wang Bo has now become a compilation of Wang Bo''s palace, which is highly valued by Li Xian. Even most of the time, Li Xian would listen to some Wang Bo''s opinions. In addition, I heard that Wang Bo and several civil servants had been called together these days to annotate the book of the latter Han Dynasty, which was called Zhang Huai Zhu by later generations, using his name as Prince Zhang Huai. Now Li Xian has been named king Pei by Jin Dynasty, and he is very close to Li Ming, king of Cao. In the history books, he is also a man who is keen on power. According to historical records, after Li Hong''s death, after he was made crown prince, he once fought against Wu Mei openly and secretly because of his rights, but he was eventually abandoned by Wu Mei and Li Zhi. Now Li Xian is also full of honor. A few years ago, after he became king Pei, he added the governor of Yangzhou and the general of zuowuwei, including yunzhongdu, which is now attacked by wolves, and granted 1000 households. At the end of Li Hong''s business talk with the three high officials and chatting about when ashinabo died, Xiazhi whispered in Li Hong''s ear: "Your Highness, Pei Wang is here, waiting for you in the living room of Lizheng hall." Li Hong looked at the summer solstice and said jokingly, "is this guy also aware of things in the cloud. Or he would have come running in such a heavy rain? " "I don''t know. It looks like I''m worried." Summer solstice pursed his mouth and laughed and said. "All right. Ladies and gentlemen, it''s up to you to deal with the affairs in the cloud. You can come to me if you have something to do with the drainage and flood discharge. In any case, the father and the emperor are not here. The regulations of writing and giving orders of the East Palace are familiar with these days. No, it''s very simple. It''s much faster than you are in the court. " Li Hong said lightly. "Yes, your highness, I will go back and deal with it." Several people got up and said. Zhang Wenzhen thought about his highness and asked, "Your Highness, Li Jun and ashnattler are here. Would you like to see him?" "That''s nature. What''s more, no matter what good things you take, you can''t see the Japanese emissary. Don''t think that if you send a few maids, you can let me get away with it. There''s no room for discussion about this matter, even if it''s the emperor''s order. " Li Hong heard yesterday that the Japanese sent envoys to Chang''an again. Naturally, it was the Tang envoys. A few people nodded thoughtfully, but in their hearts, up to now, they have not understood. How can the prince''s highness look at the Japanese people? It seems that his Highness has always hated the Japanese people since he began to walk. For so many years, apart from the Cuiwei palace incident, the Japanese people did not offend him, but his highness was harsh to the extent of pointing fingers at Japan! He took all the gold, silver, treasures and beauties he had sent. But when it came to business, his smiling face turned into a cold winter. No matter how the Japanese envoys convinced him, his Highness''s head was like a rattle drum, but he didn''t agree. After watching the crowd leave, Li Hong walks under the eaves. The rain still shows no sign of slowing down. The rain is still pouring down on the whole city of Chang''an. The eunuch carried the sedan chair to him. Li Hong looked at the rain, grabbed the oil paper umbrella in Xia Zhi''s hand and said, "who wants to walk with me in the rain?" "No, your highness. It''s no small matter if you get wind cold. Please take a sedan chair to lizhengdian." The summer solstice quickly pulled Li Hong''s arm, and the towering chest squeezed Li Hong''s elbow. He said anxiously. "It''s OK. I haven''t been in the rain for a long time. My father and my mother are not here. I''m just in the rain to get rid of the earthy air on my body. Ha ha." After Li Hong finished, he rushed into the rain. "You keep up." Xia Zhi, looking at his still headstrong ancestor, shook his head helplessly and said, then he stretched out his hand to build a shed in front of his forehead and rushed into the rain, accompanying Li Hong to the Chongwen Museum. "Why? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t come? " Li Hong looked at the summer solstice, who had just run a few steps in the rain, asked. "It''s the duty of the maidservant to protect you. You don''t care about your daughter. How can I care about you..." "Don''t talk about it. It''s the same with a shower." Li Hong hugged the soft waist of the summer solstice, and they went forward in the rain with an umbrella. There was a sedan chair behind him. Huameng, Jingzhe, cheetah, and grain of grain had each of them an oil paper umbrella, which naturally followed closely. Six people and a sedan chair move forward slowly in the rain. The East Palace has basically not changed in recent years. The Taiji palace has basically lost its royal function. The huge and magnificent Daming Palace behind has completely taken over all the responsibilities of Taiji palace. The sight was blocked in the torrential rain, and it was impossible to see the magnificent palaces. However, when every foreign envoy came to Chang''an and looked at the direction of Daming Palace from a distance, he was deeply shocked. In their hearts, the huge, majestic Daming Palace just doesn''t seem to be what people can have. Even if they want to break their heads, they have never thought that the palace can be built so magnificent. In particular, the building known as the sky garden, if the weather is good and you can see it outside Chang''an City, it seems that the garden floating in the sky, the colorful flowers and green trees shade the green scene, let their hearts feel incomparable shock.How powerful is this country to have these architectural treasures in fairyland. On the steps of Lizheng hall, there are already many eunuchs waiting for his highness to return to the palace. They look at a group of sedan chairs from a distance. They walk slowly in the rain. All of a sudden, their oil paper umbrellas are in full bloom under the eaves of Lizheng hall. Then they orderly run down the steps to meet the prince. In the torrential rain, the eunuchs standing on both sides of the palace saw clearly that the prince''s highness was not in a sedan chair. Instead, they were holding the wet summer solstice. They took an umbrella together and walked slowly in the rain, chatting and laughing. Their chin almost fell to the ground. Her robe had been soaked by rain, and so was the summer solstice. Her dress was completely wet at the moment, and her shoes were naturally filled with water. But she felt that this moment was probably the happiest time of her life. The prince, who was already taller than her, held her soft waist. The warm temperature from her palm burned her waist and gradually spread to the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, giving her a feeling of floating in the clouds. Xiaoxue stands at the gate of Li Zhengdian, holding an oil paper umbrella and looking at the scene under the steps, she turns her eyes helplessly, and then quickly turns around and runs back to the palace, indicating that the other maids should prepare their clothes quickly. When his highness comes in, he should take a hot bath first. "Six, wait a minute. I''ll change my clothes first." Li Hong threw the oil paper umbrella to the summer solstice and called out to the door of the living room. "There''s something wrong. If you don''t sit in a sedan chair, you have to get wet." Li Xian''s voice came from the living room. Li Hong doesn''t care and doesn''t care about him. He follows Xiaoxue to the back. Under the service of Xiaoxue, he takes a hot bath at random, and then changes into a dry robe. Shi Shi ran walks to the living room. "Why do you come here on a rainy day?" After Li Hong sat down, he looked at Li Xian in his left hand, then rushed to Wang Bo, who saluted him, waved and asked. "Don''t ask me why you think I''m doing it." Li Xian is now 12 years old. He seems to be a smart little boy. He looks white and handsome. When Li Hong was a child, he liked to call him "little white face". He stamped his feet with anger every time. Then he was mocked mercilessly by Li Hong again, and stamping his feet was more female behavior. Wearing, Li Xian than Li Hong to appear to pay attention to a lot of clothes have always been expensive and gorgeous. "Why do you care so much about this, you prince? I haven''t asked you yet. Where did you get the news about it? How can it be faster than I, the prince in charge of the country, look a little faster? " Li Hong changed his posture, looked at Li Xian and asked. "Yaoling also has to do something about it. You are now the crown prince of the state, so there are many things to do. When you ask questions, I''m afraid people in the clouds will starve to death. Remote leading cloud, of course, is the news from Xue Tao. I''m so stupid. How can I get this news? I know it''s strange that it''s always several copies in a row? " Li Xian looks calm and curls his mouth. "Yes, yes, you are small, you are reasonable. Come on, what do you want me to do? " Li Hong was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. "Simple, send a material in my name." Li Xian straightened up his small chest and glanced at it. Wang Bo, who could only stand, said. "If you raise materials yourself, you can send them in the name of your Pei palace." Li Hong takes the warm water from Xiaoxue, but before it is put down, it is snatched away by Li Xian, and then pushes the cool one in front of him to Li Hong. "I have no money." "You fart "I have no money!" "Nonsense "It''s true." "Where is your money?" Li Hong grabs back his cup of boiled water and holds it in his hand to prevent being robbed again. "Yes." "What''s the matter? How much do you know about the monthly profit of perfume workshop? When Bai Chun gave you the workshop, she gave it to you along with the sales channels. What did you do with so much money? " Li Hong reaches out to shoot Li Xian, but Li Xian evades it. "It''s a waste. If I want money, why do I come to you?" Li Xian said innocently. "I don''t want to tell you the truth, all right." Li Hong didn''t hit Li Xian. He held out his hand and pointed to Li Xian''s nose in the air. He said coldly, "yes, it''s fine. I went to Peiwang''s house to check the accounts. I don''t believe that so much money can be lost so quickly." "Hey hey, five elder brothers, don''t be like this. If you have something to say, I''ll tell you what happened to me. I have to renovate the Pei Palace once. No, many buildings are old, and they are not as easy to use as the Daming Palace behind me. So I want to transform it..." Li Xian asked for mercy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 "Do the father and the queen know? Did you look for the Department of labor? " Li Hong asked with a frown. "No, I haven''t. You have to help me with this." Li Xian''s skin is half as thick as that of Li Hong. "I don''t care. You go to the labor department yourself. I offended Yan Liben a few days ago. You don''t know how hard I was. Now I go to find him, and he will definitely refuse me. Then tell your father, emperor and mother, and then you will not be able to transform the palace." Li Hong refused. "I can''t find a good envoy. Yan Liben can''t give me face. He''s just a prince, not a prince." Li Xian said dejectedly. "What''s wrong with you, too. Have you lived here for two years? You can''t wait any longer. Besides, you can see that I haven''t transformed the east palace. What was my father like when he was there? What is it like now? " Li Xian curls his lips, only know that your East Palace has not been repaired, but your Royal Manor in Taiyi city is extremely luxurious! Giving up the comparison with Li Hong, he continued to flatter him and said, "otherwise, I''ll tell you a good news. I won''t let you take care of the transformation of the palace. You can give the materials to the cloud in my name." "I''ll have to hear whether it''s worth the money or not, and then I''ll decide." Li Hong squinted at him. Now, let alone Chang''an, it is the whole Tang Dynasty, including the surrounding countries in the western regions. As long as you want to know any news, you can know it at the first time. What happened in the cloud was known by myself yesterday, but for the sake of safety, I pretended not to know it. I had to pretend to know it from regular channels. "You certainly don''t know about it. I''ll tell you that he lanminzhi has a banquet in the restaurant today. Shall we go and smash it?" Li Xian''s eyes were full of excitement. Looking at Li Xian''s excited appearance, Li Hong breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "how do you know?" "Yiyang said, isn''t she backstage? Yesterday, he Lanmin sent someone to fix it. The whole second floor was packed by he Lanmin. There must be something interesting. " "It''s true that there are amusing things to do, but it''s also possible for my father and empress mother to beat me up." Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. Li Xian is from Yi Yang that idiot there to know these are not surprising, and he also knows that he lanminzhi has a banquet in the restaurant today. Now, the other two brothers, Wang Fangquan, have been left to fight for the throne of Wang Fangquan. As soon as he left the king''s city, someone slandered his two younger brothers, saying that he intended to kill them, Quan Nan Jian and Quan Nan Bao. Koryo Bonzi really does not have a name. If a boy, a man is cheap, and a man has a baby, is he going to have to give birth. After getting the news, Quan sent his cronies back to Wangcheng to investigate the reaction of his two brothers. However, he was caught by his younger brother and ordered him to return to Wangcheng immediately. Spring boy who dares to go back to die, had to stay in other cities temporarily, and sent his son Quan Xian city to Chang''an for help. At this time, Li Hong did not get the news of Quanxian city from the three provinces, but learned from Bai Chun that he Lanmin would hold a banquet there tonight. Li Xian looked at Li Hong, who was trapped in the air, pushed his arm and urged: "how about it? Will you go? " "Go and see who he lanminzhi is entertaining." Li Hong thought and wanted to say, just went to have a look, he Lanmin this again makes what Yao moth. "Then I''ll take it as your promise." Li Xian got up and looked at Li Hong, who was in deep thought again, and said. "Well, I see. Let''s go. I''ll see you in the restaurant at night and call on the third and the fourth. We haven''t been together for a long time." Li Hong looked at Li Xian, who was about to walk to the door. "Well, I see." Looking at the sedan chair leaving slowly, Li Hong wakes up from his meditation and says to the grain of grain: "tell Jinghui to prepare a copy for him to deliver." "Yes, your highness." Grain of grain said respectfully. Although several of them were very dissatisfied with King Pei''s request at this time, they hoped to get the reputation of a virtuous king, and they didn''t have to do anything. Just move your mouth. Your highness is really tired. But they do not dare to say what is in their hearts. After so many years, they have firmly kept in mind that what should be said and what should not be said should be grasped. Although his Royal Highness has always been very kind to them, he is more than a star and a half strict in the matter of right and wrong and the principle of court. After pouring rain for several days, Li Hong was finally driven away by the sun squeezed out of the clouds in the afternoon Li Hong stood at the top of the sky garden of Daming Palace, holding a binoculars, watching the flow of people slowly moving from the east side of Chang''an city. After passing through the diversion of Dongshi, he dragged his family into each temple. He put down his telescope and gave it to Xiaoxue. Looking at Xiaoxue, he also picked up the telescope and looked at the distance. He said faintly, "don''t say that. Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang are powerful. In more than three years, he really let him make this telescope."Snow still took the telescope to look at the distance, said: "you have not seen him in the temple tower that one? It''s very big. I''m afraid it''s the size of a common people''s house. I can see Li Chunfeng with some daotong there, and they''re moving their direction "That''s nature. It''s used to observe celestial bodies. Nature needs to be big enough. But I heard that I''m not interested in the moon lately? " Li Hong wanted to laugh when he thought about it. Since Li Chunfeng made the extra large telescope, the lens and the copper bracket and other parts, the whole telescope has reached an amazing weight of 10000 Jin. Li Hong never believed that there was only cold desolation on the moon. After making the giant, he chose a full moon day and observed it all night. The next day daotong was in Louguantai and saw Li Chunfeng, who was red eyed, heartbroken and dejected. Since then, Li Chunfeng completely lost his romantic feelings for the moon and began to observe the stars mentioned by Li Hong. After seeing that all the people in the Sanfang area had been moved, Li Hong looked at the Taiji Palace at his feet and the place of Sanfang in the distance. After the Daming Palace replaced all the functions of the Taiji palace, Li Hong began to put his ideas on the Taiji palace and the three squares on the east side of Chang''an. He didn''t want to do anything else. He wanted to follow the example of later generations, raze the whole Taiji palace to the ground, and then build a multi-functional area here. In his plan, Daming Palace will be the symbol of the royal family, and the symbol of power will be assumed by the transformed Taiji palace. Functional departments such as three provinces and six ministries, nine temples and five supervisors, Beijing Zhaofu and other functional departments will have an office space here. The square, large conference hall and theater will be completed here. His east palace, including his, will be included in the plan. According to the plan, the area of the east palace will be reduced. Except for the normal Royal Garden of Taiji palace, the east palace will no longer be built except for the small functional departments. As for Hongwen hall, Guozijian hall and Chongwen hall, they will be moved to the west of Chang''an. The General Chamber of Commerce and the headquarters of the bank in Taiyi city will be moved to the place where the people have just moved to the East according to his plan. Even, in order to thoroughly plan the two cities, Li Hong needed to build a large shopping mall there. After the shopping malls are completed, the eastern and western cities will plan again to form a standardized industry. Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue stand on both sides of Li Hong, looking at Li Hong''s high spirited advice, what will be here in the future, what will be there in the future, and where the envoys'' offices of various countries will be built. Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue are stunned. You can see from the prince''s highness that the boundary of Chang''an city will be separated from the main gate of Taiji palace, and the boundary of Chang''an city behind will become a variety of administrative organizations of the official family without any common people living in it. The summer solstice looked at the blood boiling and saliva flying, as if everything would be in Li Hong''s mouth. When it could be realized tomorrow, he gently asked, "Sir, what you said, my Will your majesty agree? " "I hate it. I don''t want to think about it. Besides, I won''t agree now. I''ll certainly agree in the future." Li Hongbai took a glance at the summer solstice. He was too unable to speak. He finally immersed himself in his fantasy world and was interrupted by her disappointment. Xiao Xue looked at Li Hong in awe, swallowing his saliva, shrinking his neck and hitting the master: "master, I''m afraid your majesty will never agree to your plan." "Why? When they come back and I continue to work, I don''t believe they disagree Li Hong snorted and looked at the vast area of Taiji palace and his east palace under his feet, and the face of the real estate developers of the last generation was exposed. "Because you think, look at every palace in the Daming Palace, you have erected two large bronze poles on both sides. Because of this, the queen has not beaten you less. But if you directly raze the Taiji palace to the ground, I think I feel that... " "What do you think?" Asked someone, with a black face. "Your majesty and the queen will beat you up. I''m afraid it will be light." Summer solstice took over the words of snow. Li Hong has no language to look at two people, lazy to talk to them, although they say is the truth, but really do not like to listen. "Go, go, go down. Go back to change clothes and prepare to see what he lanminzhi wants to do at night. Are the insects startled and the cheetah gone? " Li Hong, who was walking down from the sky garden, suddenly stopped and asked. "Go, just as the rain stops." The summer solstice said meekly. "Well, Tubo has been making too many small moves recently. My father and emperor have gone to Dongdu to play again. If something happens there, it''s the responsibility of the crown prince. It''s better to find out." Li Hong shakes his head and shakes his head. Judging from the information of this period, he always thinks that Tubo is going to fight again. However, in history, he does not remember that at this time, Tubo and the Tang Dynasty started a war. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 At dusk, the curtain of the coming night begins. A carriage in the East Palace slowly drives out of the palace. Huameng and mung live on each side. The summer solstice and Xiaoxue naturally sit in the car with the prince''s highness. Passing the gate of Jiafu gate, Li Hong looked at the prince and left guard general outside, and suddenly stopped the carriage. He opened a window on one side and waved to Quan Yi, the general of the left guard. When Quan Yi came to the front and rear of him, Li Hong looked at both sides and asked, "didn''t Yiyang look for you recently? Be careful. Although my father and mother are not here during this period of time, if you are too blatant, you will easily arouse other people''s suspicion. " When Quan Yi heard Li Hong''s words, he could not help crying and said, "Your Highness, I will not dare, but the princess She has been threatening him with you, and he doesn''t want to... " "I will go. Can you give me a proper attitude? The Royal Princess takes a fancy to you. It''s your fate and your blessing! What''s your look like? Yes? Are you wronged? I''m three years older than you. What''s the matter? Haven''t you heard of it. Don''t look so sad. Next time you meet Yiyang, be enthusiastic and take the initiative, or I''ll take care of you! " Li Hong eight Po''s appearance, let the summer solstice in the car with light snow close mouth straight smile. Both of them, including Quan Yi, don''t understand. Do you want people to be closer to Yiyang or farther away from Yiyang. I don''t know when. In short, after the prince''s Royal Highness suddenly called back Quan Yi from Anxi, Princess Yiyang didn''t know what was going on. She seemed to take a fancy to Quan Yi. She came to the east palace to see her royal highness. She came to see Quan Yi every day for no less than 800 times. If one day Quan Yi is not at the gate of the East Palace, Yiyang will enter the east palace. In the ear of the prince''s highness, he says that he does not pay attention to his own safety. Quan Yi helplessly looks at the prince''s warning eyes, but he doesn''t know how to tell. Let me be more careful. It''s your highness who makes me not neglect the princess. Which side do you want me to go. Looking at the helpless Quan Yi, Li Hong stopped talking nonsense and said: "there is nothing wrong these days. You can go to Taiyi city and see how the soldiers in Taiyi city are practicing. By the way, Yi Yang will go there two days later to see the perfume workshop with aunt Lan Ling. " After that, Li Hong gives Quan Yi a look you know. Then he closes the window and goes away, leaving a gloomy face on Quan Yi, thinking about the prince''s will. Both Xiaoxue and Xiazhi don''t understand why the prince wants to match the fate between Princess Yiyang and Quan Yi. However, Li Hong knew it clearly in his heart. This was the last year when he talked to his father about the war in the western regions. Looking at the word Quanyi in the memorial, Li Hong felt familiar, as if he had heard the name in one of his life. After thinking about it for several days, I finally remembered that Quan Yi was not the son-in-law of Yiyang in the history books! After a long period of planning, Li Hong mobilized Quan Yi, including Wang Xu, a xiazhou official from Henan Province, to Chang''an. This is the advantage of Li Hong''s transformation from nine generations to ten generations. Wang Xu is the son-in-law that Princess Gao''an will marry down in the future. Therefore, Li Hong has been transferred in advance to see if he is worthy of Gao''an''s marriage. Now, the most important thing is that every one of them is famous. Now Li Sujie, the second son of Li Sujie, is always crying and mourning every day. He always says that Li Hong prefers his two sisters and forgets his royal brother. From a long distance, you can see the carriage of the four people stop not far from Yiyang restaurant. Under each car, there is a eunuch looking up. The four people in the car are waiting for Li Hong to appear before they go down to meet him. Li Hong''s carriage came slowly, and Li Shangjin, king of Ze, Li Sujie of Xu, Li Xian of Pei, and Li Zhe of England all rushed out of the carriage and watched Li Hong''s carriage approach with a smile. Li Zhi had only eight sons in his whole life. Li Zhong, the eldest, is still in Liangzhou. He lives a simple life in which he lives in seclusion and does not care about the affairs of the world. Li Xiao, the second eldest, died in Suizhou the year before last. Li Xiao''s health has never been very good. Therefore, Li Hong and his wife can only regret this matter. Li Shangjin, the old sanze king, is now 20 years old. He was called back from his fiefdom, Yizhou a few days ago. If it hadn''t rained, he would have gone back. Li Sujie, the fourth king of Xu, was 18 years old at that time. Because of his mother Xiao Shufei, although he was granted land in Yuanzhou, he spent most of the year in Chang''an city. Li Hong, the fifth, is hard to be in Chang''an. Li Xian, the old liupei king, has just turned 12 years old. Every day he plays with Li Zhe, who is one year younger than him, in the palace, or go to play with King Cao. Old eight Li Dan, who is just four years old, is still a little boy. This time Li Zhi and Wu Mei went to Dongdu. Naturally, Li Dan and Li Lingyue, the only one-year-old Princess of Taiping, were taken away together. Now, with the title of "Prime Minister Yang Hongyi" as the head of the discussion, there are only five ministers who can participate in the discussion.Before Li Zhi and Wu Mei went to Chang''an, they naturally told them to take good care of the crown prince and not allow him to commit any mischief in Chang''an. But Li Hong didn''t listen at all. For so many years, shangguanyi and Yang Sijian had lost their temper because of Li Hong''s style of doing things. So they usually turned a blind eye. As long as there were no mistakes and their ordinary behaviors were not out of line, they were allowed to act by the crown prince. Li Hong stepped out of the carriage and looked up at the "Yang''an tower" restaurant in Yiyang. Then he looked at Li Shangjin and Li Sujie on the left, and Li Xian and Li Zhe on the right, and asked, "what''s up? Did he Lanmin go in? Has Yiyang left room for us? " Li Xian pointed to a carriage in the distance and said with a smile, "look, it''s not the carriage of Duke Zhou. People must have been in it." Li Hong turned around and looked at the four eunuchs. Before Li Hong could speak, Li Sujie and the other four sent away the four eunuchs and asked them to find their own places to eat and wait at the door for a while. "Let''s go in and have a look, and see what the Duke of Zhou wants to show off today." Li Hong rubbed his hands and took the lead to walk inside. The summer solstice and Xiaoxue have already ordered the shopkeeper to arrange the room for Li Hongliu. A group of five people, together with Li Hong''s summer solstice, Xiaoxue, Huameng and mang seeds, nine people quietly ran into their private room. It goes without saying that what the prince likes and dislikes, Yiyang and Gao''an have already told him. The shopkeeper here is also a eunuch in the palace, and he borrowed it from Li Hong. Therefore, he knows what to do without waiting for orders. Li Zhe, the youngest of the five, is naturally the king of England. He is 11 years old. He is next to Li Hong with Li Xian. He said, "brother Wu, when you cleaned up Helan so badly, how could his mother still seal him? A small South Kaiguo county was granted the title of Duke of Zhou within a few days after you had finished cleaning it up and returned to Chang''an." "What can I do? The Empress Dowager is such a nephew. Moreover, the story of Cuiwei palace has not been publicized. With the flattery of my aunt, it''s hard not to seal it." Li Hong pulled the Futou on Li Zhe''s head and really wanted to take off the emerald gem on his forehead. "That makes him more arrogant. Now Chang''an City, including some officials, is said to be close to him. Duke of Zhou''s reputation is at the height of the sun." Li Sujie said sullenly. Among the five, who hates he Lanmin the most is Li Sujie and Li Shangjin. The common prince was nothing in the eyes of he Lanmin at that time. He could only let he Lanmin bully and ridicule him. Even Li Xian and Li Zhe were not less bullied by he Lanmin, but they were helpless. Although he Lanmin was hateful, he was not worthless in his father and mother. He Lanmin is brilliant, intelligent and alert, and has read poems and books. He has a high attainments in calligraphy and poetry. In Hongwen Museum, he once called some people together to compile the spring and Autumn Annals of the thirty kingdoms. Now, the Imperial College still publishes it occasionally. In addition, in order to please his father and his mother for the past two years, Li Hong couldn''t help him for a while, and they seldom met each other in recent years. Basically, there are places where Li Hong appears. He Lanmin has always been able to avoid it. If he can''t avoid it, he shrinks his neck. Unless Li Zhi and Wu Mei are destined, otherwise, in front of Li Hong, he doesn''t dare to be presumptuous. But as long as Li Hong is not there, he lanminzhi puts down his clever appearance in front of LiZhi and Wumei, and the whole person becomes cruel and fierce. In Chang''an City, several young ladies who had not yet left the cabinet were defiled by him and left. They even went to their homes and went to their boudoirs in front of their parents! But every time this kind of thing, will let he lanminzhi rely on the three inch fluent tongue, plus the elegant demeanor, the handsome jade appearance, as well as the full reading of poetry, erudite talent, let him coax those little ladies who were defiled by her to give up the prosecution. Plus the mother''s protection, he Lanmin''s nature is always at large! He lanminzhi never promised to those women who were sullied by him. He lied about it for a month. After the rumors passed, he lanminzhi got tired of it and left. At this time, the harsh Chinese came from the next door: "Duke of Zhou, I hope you can persuade the emperor of the Tang Dynasty to send troops for my father. As long as my father can regain the throne, you will surely benefit." "Ha ha, that''s simple. Ask those of you, when did Duke Zhou cheat people? But This time you came in a hurry, so I managed to take some of the Koryo women you sent to me as servant girls, and occasionally warm my bed for me. It''s still very promising to train and train them, ha ha. " He Lanmin''s proud laughter came from there. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 "Duke of Zhou, my father said that as long as the emperor of Tang Dynasty is willing to send troops to help us, and when we take back our royal city, we will certainly help you to deal with Silla and Baiji. Moreover, we will respect the emperor of the Tang Dynasty as our king forever. Naturally, we will take out our treasures every year and offer them to your majesty "It''s easy to say. It''s just He Lanmin is sitting at the head of the table, and his expression is filled with light worries. "Just what? The Duke of Zhou might as well say so Quanxian asked in a hurry. "It''s just that you didn''t come at the right time. Your majesty and the queen were not in Chang''an these days, but went to Luoyang. So I''m afraid that even I can''t help you for a while. Prince Quan might as well stay in Chang''an City for a few days, and when his majesty comes back, I will tell him. " He Lanmin looked at him and just said. "But Today, I have handed the book to the Ministry of rites and Honglu Temple respectively. In the absence of the emperor of Tang Dynasty, isn''t there a crown prince who can make decisions? By the way, Duke Zhou, you should be familiar with your royal highness, right? Is it possible to go directly to his Highness the prince? After all, my father is in a critical situation there. If it is too late, I''m afraid... " Quan Xiancheng thought about it and said. At this time, Li sichen, another person sitting on the side, said: "Prince Quan, although your book has been handed to Honglu temple and the Ministry of rites, if there is no mediation from Duke Zhou, I''m afraid you can hardly borrow troops for your father from our Tang Dynasty. You may as well take a rest for a few days. When your majesty comes back, you will certainly persuade your majesty to agree to send troops for Korea. How about that? " He lanminzhi looks at Li sichen and smiles. This guy is now the Prime Minister of Honglu temple. He is in his thirties and nearly forty years old. He has always hoped to be promoted to the post of Shaoqing of Honglu temple. Therefore, he has a close relationship with Li Zhongchang in recent years. Both of them have high attainments in calligraphy, much better than their own. In fact, many of the calligraphy and painting that they dedicated to your majesty are all from these two people. "Can the Duke of Zhou find the crown prince to mediate?" It seems that Quan Xiancheng is going to be right with several people here. The more people don''t want to mention it, he has to raise it one by one. He Lanmin gave a silent smile and looked at Wu Jing on the other side. Then Wu Jing immediately gave a mysterious smile to Quan Xian city and said in a low voice, "this is the secret of the Tang Dynasty. I tell you today, you must remember to forget what I said just now after you leave the door." Quan Xian City opened his confused eyes and thought, as if he realized something. He immediately leaned over and followed him: "Oh, brother Wu, you may as well speak up." Wu Jing once again gave a mysterious smile and said, "the prince has always been at odds with the Duke of the state of Zhou. They are in the same situation. If you ask the Duke of Zhou to ask his royal highness, isn''t that hard for the Duke of Zhou? Isn''t the Duke of the state of Zhou to put down his stature... " "But the prince''s highness is bigger than the Duke of Zhou?" Quan Xiancheng asked again foolishly. "Don''t you know something about it? The prince''s Highness has always been ignorant and inexperienced. I am very jealous that Duke Zhou is so favored in front of his majesty. Therefore, as long as it is the Duke of Zhou''s affairs, he will never agree. " Wu Jing is mysterious and mysterious. His words almost convinced both Li Si Zhen and Li Zhongchang. "So the prince is a fool? Why didn''t his majesty change a crown prince? Isn''t this a mistake for the great Tang Dynasty Spring Xian city think very comprehensive, for these can be big Tang moth think way. "Well, the eldest son of the Tang Dynasty has always been the crown prince. Even if the crown prince is abolished, the other three out of the legitimate family will be more stupid. Li Xian, the king of Napai, knows how to fight with the king every day. And Li Dan is only four years old now. So in your Majesty''s eyes, it''s more stupid than the other two. " In the other room, Li Hong was the only one with a black face. Li Xian and Li Zhe were about to smile into a group. They whispered to Li Hong and said, "brother Wu, do you hear me? No learning, no skill, no ink, a complete idiot One, ha ha, you should learn some knowledge quickly, otherwise my father will Ha ha... " Li Xianli''s shoulders are about to twitch. At this time, after hearing Wu Jing''s next words, Li Xian and Li Zhe immediately turned into bitter gourd faces, especially the words that "in any way, the two are more stupid than the other one", which makes Li Xian and Li Zhe suddenly become powerful, and they have to go and find other people''s theories. "If you''re in a hurry, listen again." Li Hong has a black face. He has become a fool. OK, I remember you! At this time, I heard the other side continue to say: "so, compared with the Duke of Zhou, the princes of Zhou are really different. The Duke of Zhou is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. If your majesty can figure it out one day Do you understand? Therefore, only Duke Zhou can speak in front of his majesty and find his royal highness. I''m afraid it will take you another month or two. You can''t go back, let alone borrow troops. " During Wu Jing''s speech, he Lanmin''s handsome face kept a faint smile. He raised his eyelids from time to time to look at Li Zhongchang and Li sichen, so the two quickly nodded their approval after Wu Jing''s voice fell to the ground."Five, you won''t just sit there? That''s how you''re arranged over there. " Li Sujie asked, looking at Li Hong, who was not surprised by the changes. Li Hong took up his cup, rinsed his mouth with the help of the summer solstice, and then slowly opened his mouth and said, "Cui Wei Gong has not killed him. Now what if we can catch him with these words? Besides, it''s not from his mouth. " "You can''t forget that, then? What does it mean to think that the other two are more stupid than that one? Are the three of us so stupid? " Li Zhe grunted. "He just said, you don''t really think of yourself as a fool, are you?" Li Xian is also full of complaints. Li Hong thought about it for a while, and suddenly said to Xia Zhi, "you go to ask, he Lanmin''s side, who is doing East today?" The summer solstice nodded, then slowly left the room, ran downstairs to ask the shopkeeper if he knew. And the other four people in the room looked at Li Hong, Li Xian said: "what do you mean? Who checks out and what''s the matter? " "Since we can''t do anything about him now, it''s good to scare him. Let he lanminzhi finish our dinner today, and it''s just that Yiyang and Gao An can earn more." Li Hongduan sat upright and said faintly. "How to make it? I can''t eat any more now. It''s a waste to serve any more. Besides, you can see that our table is not as expensive as that of other rich merchants. " Li Zhe pouted and felt that he was losing money. He knew he had ordered more good dishes. "You''re not too late now." Li Hong doesn''t care. "But we can''t eat any more. You want to support us to death." Li Shangjin drank his saliva and said with a frown. "I say you''re stupid. You just don''t admit it. You''re all full. Are the people in your house full? Even if they are full Look for the people who haven''t eaten food in Chang''an City, the beggars on the roadside and so on. In your own name tomorrow, you will give them a share of it! " "The food will be bad if you put it overnight. You are the crown prince. Naturally, you will not know this..." "As long as you talk a lot, who wants you to give it out now, let the staff of Yang''an building pay it out tomorrow, or let the people and beggars get it!" Li Hong slapped Li Zhe on the back of the head, and Futou was photographed on the ground. After that, the flower Meng picked it up in a hurry and handed it to Li Zhe. Li Zhe was not angry. He took the Futou button in his head, thought about it and said, "what do we order?" "What''s more expensive, what''s more." Li Xian wants to understand, his eyes excited to say. Li Sujie also gradually returned to his taste, and was equally excited to say, "well, come on, let''s divide the area. I''ll send someone to the street early tomorrow morning. How about going to the south of Dongshi?" "OK, I''ll come to the north of Dongshi." Li Shangjin patted the table and said. "Then I''ll come to the south of the west market, and you''ll come to the north." Li Zhe took off the Futou and put it on again. "Well, the four of you have just divided up Chang''an City, and you won''t keep it for me at all. Well, in the name of the crown prince "No!" "That is, you can''t let us have one exclusive use!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The four people were extremely resolute and opposed with the same stand. "That''s my idea. Should you save some for me?" Li Hong stares round eye to look at 4 people, ask a way. "I''ll go back to you outside Chang''an city. You can see which county is poor and send it to you Ha ha. " Li Xian couldn''t stop laughing half way. At this time, the summer solstice pushed the door slowly into Li Hong''s back, and said in a crisp voice, "my Lord, this time it''s Quanxian city to do the East, please he Lanmin, not he Lanmin..." "What do you do now?" "You''ve got a good idea. Are you stupid now?" "You''re still doing this to him? He doesn''t pay the bill. " "When it''s over, I''ve figured out who I''ll send to the north of the west market tomorrow to inform the people and beggars. I even plan to inform the monks in the temple." Li Zhe''s small face wrinkled into a ball, watching the fun of things so bubble. Li Hongmo kept silent and sneered at the morality of several people who wanted to die and live, as if the sky had collapsed. "Just now, I still have the chivalrous spirit of robbing the rich and helping the poor like a Ranger. How can I do when I encounter a little setback? It''s not his treat. What''s the matter? Is it difficult? Why don''t you just let him treat you? I''ve just said so many bad things about me that he''s invited. " Li Hong saw these people lying on the table in pain, and finally said. When several people slowly raised their heads from the table top, Li Hong said to Xia Zhi, "Xia Zhi, you go to tell the shopkeeper that he Lanmin must treat him today. The total price for the meal is 5000 taels of silver." After hearing Li Hong''s words, Li Xian''s four men almost dropped their chin to the ground. They were so cruel that they deserved to be the crown prince. They would dare to accept 5000 liang of silver for a meal. What will happen to the people of Chang''an tomorrow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 The shopkeeper followed the summer solstice to the room. First, he saluted the five people present one by one. After listening to Li Hong''s words, the whole person was stunned. At noon tomorrow, people from Chang''an city will come here to get food. This is not the evening when we have to start busy work. Naturally, the shopkeeper did not dare to reject Li Hong''s proposal, but Li Hong would not embarrass him. After telling him a few words, he asked Xiazhi to follow him and tell him that the meal must be his treat. The shopkeeper followed the summer solstice and came to the door of Helan Minzhi''s room. It was the first time for him to buy and sell by force. Moreover, it was no different from that of a robber. All of a sudden, he had to spend 5000 Liang silver on Helan min''s house He couldn''t imagine what it would be like to put five thousand taels of silver together. The summer solstice knocks on the door. With a bold and forthright response from inside, the shopkeeper opens the door for Xiazhi, and then follows the summer solstice to walk in slowly. "Summer solstice?" He Lanmin saw that it was after the summer solstice that he immediately got up from his chair, and then his eyes were on the other side of the wall at the first time. Of course, he knew that the room on the other side of the wall was said to be the only room that Prince Li Hong could use. Even if the restaurant was full of seats, that room must be empty. Did the prince come here for dinner today? Did he hear what we said just now, so he specially sent the summer solstice to come here to make a crime? Thinking of all kinds of possible he lanminzhi, his face was cloudy and clear, and his eyes also revealed a stream of fear from the depths of his soul. Quan Xian city looks at he lanminzhi who stands up and faces a girl at the door. How can he suddenly become a little frightened! What''s more, the faces of several people present, originally full of red light, have now turned to earth gray, and their expressions are frightened. It''s like a beautiful lady at the door, a snake, a scorpion, a beauty, a monster. "Summer Miss Xia doesn''t know What can I do for you? " He Lanmin''s throat is tight and his throat is dry. He arched his hands and asked. "Oh, it''s nothing. I asked the maid to take a message. You''ll pay for the meal today..." Summer solstice light said. "It''s easy to say. I''ll pay the bill in the restaurant today and double it." He Lanmin interrupted the words of the summer solstice and hastened to answer the way. "No, Duke Zhou, I invited you to dinner today. How can I ask you to pay the bill? No, I ask you to..." Quan Xian City said in a hurry. This can''t work. My father''s life is in danger. I still hope the Duke of Zhou can save his father. How can he let him invite himself to dinner. He Lanmin impatiently interrupted his words, said: "I said I please, I please, here is not your turn to speak." After saying that, he Lanmin looked at Xia Zhi again. His handsome face was full of dignified words and said: "Miss Xia, please come and tell me in person." The shopkeeper looked at the summer solstice, but his face was uneasy. He didn''t know how good the summer solstice would be next. He said five thousand Liang silver. "No, I don''t know. I just obey my orders. The maid has told the shopkeeper that the total cost of your meal today is five thousand Liang silver, and the price is set by the Lord himself. " The tone of the summer solstice has not changed, after finishing quietly. All of a sudden, there was a breath of air in the whole room. He Lanmin stood there, his throat moved a few times. He looked at the summer solstice in a daze. He couldn''t believe the number just vomited out of his mouth. He wanted to confirm it, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that when he confirmed it, the number would go up. This is Li Hong''s consistent style! Since Li Honglan met Li Hongmin in the night, he was once again in the prison because of his nightmares. After watching the summer solstice turn to leave, he Lanmin passed for a long time, and then slowly sat down on the chair. Quanxian city thought about the words of the summer solstice just now. He found that from the beginning to the end of the summer solstice, he claimed to be a slave. Looking at he lanminzhi who was pale, Quanxian city again hit he lanminzhi''s nerves and asked, "who is she? A maid is just a look. " Wu Jing''s face is even worse than he lanminzhi. The appearance of the summer solstice here indicates that the prince''s highness must be here. Otherwise, the summer solstice would never appear here, nor would the Duke of Zhou take out five thousand liang of silver. What''s more, Duke Zhou has to pay for the money himself. If he dares to ask others to pay for it, I''m afraid that it will be more deadly to wait for him. Li Zhongchang and Li Si Zhen are the same facial expression is not good-looking, in the heart already had the intestines regret blue all. "This is the glass workshop that his highness prince is forcing me to hand over to me this year." He Lanmin thought for a long time and finally understood Li Hong''s intention. When he was granted the title of Duke of Zhou, Li Hong firmly opposed it. However, the queen still made herself Duke of Zhou and gave her a glass workshop as a reward. Originally, she thought that this was the case. Unexpectedly, the prince''s highness still kept this matter in mind all the time. It is necessary to take it back.He lanminzhi, with pale cheeks, has no mind to continue eating at the moment, let alone go to find Hu Ji for a while. Beckoning to Wu Jing, a few people went out of the restaurant and stood at the door of the restaurant. He Lanmin couldn''t help looking up at the room with the lights on. Stunned for a long time, he Lanmin''s image made up his mind and said in a low voice: "well, since you don''t give me a way to live, I won''t let you live! Let''s see! " A trace of malice flashed in his cruel eyes, and then he hastily got on the carriage and went back to his house. Tomorrow, he had to raise 5000 taels of silver and send it here. This is unchangeable. Li Xian and other four people, listening to Xia Zhi''s description of he Lanmin''s expression, laughed and whirled in their chairs. In front of he Lanmin, they had never been so happy. Although I can''t see it with my own eyes today, I can''t see it with my own eyes, but it''s really true that unless the father and the Queen Mother appear now, he lanminzhi will have to send the money to him before noon tomorrow. at that time, I''m afraid that at that time, all the people waiting for food were waiting at the gate of Yang''an building. When he lanminzhi saw his five thousand Liang silver, he originally invited so many people to dinner I don''t know what expression will be on my face. Li Xian and others can''t wait to see the expression of he Lanmin secretly tomorrow. Li Hong said lazily, "don''t think about the beautiful things. He Lanmin will not send them to me tomorrow. By the way, the summer solstice, put the man who said that I am ignorant and incompetent into the forbidden area of Taiyi City, and ask him well. " This matter naturally also got the other four people''s unanimous approval, he lanminzhi''s oppression to them, but let them these Prince''s most oppressive matter. The four men watched Li Hong, the summer solstice and Xiaoxue get on the carriage and leave. Then they slowly get into their own carriage and return to their respective residences. "Go to shangguanyi''s house. The last time I went to his house was before he was appointed." Li Hong said to Huameng outside in the carriage. If shangguanyi had followed the original process of history, he would have died last year, and now I''m afraid there will be only a pile of bones left. But because of the appearance of Li Hong, who was born in the ninth and tenth generations, he was exempted from helping Lizhi draft the imperial edict on the empress, and also saved Wu Mei from his hatred. Naturally, in history, Li Zhi''s attempt to draft an imperial edict to abolish Wu Mei did not happen in Li Hong''s life, who was in the ninth to tenth generations. Shangguanyi is now the Minister of the province and the crown prince, and the doctor of Jiayin qingguanglu. The porter didn''t expect that someone would come to knock on the door so late. He ran out of his anger and opened the small door beside the gate of the mansion. He pointed out his head and asked, "what''s the matter? Who are you? " Li Hong ignored the gatekeeper and let Huameng and the others deal with it. Instead, he looked at the house that the imperial court had given to the superior official according to the system, and murmured, "OK, sir, does this house look good? This time it''s raining, so it''s flooded. Is the terrain here very high? " As soon as the voice fell, I saw the door of shangguanyi''s house opened by the porter in a hurry, and then there were bursts of rapid footsteps. Li Hong follows the summer solstice and Xiaoxue, watching the 58 year old shangguanyi in casual clothes and running to the door with his family. "I have seen your Highness the prince." "Tingzhi, the governor of Chengqi Prefecture, met his Highness the prince." "Get up. I''m sorry to disturb you so late." Someone said embarrassed, but in the shangguanyi father and son two side standing on both sides, step and then walked in. The porter looked at everything in front of him, and his legs all softened. His highness, fortunately, just now he was a little impatient, and his words were not disrespectful. Otherwise, he would have caused great disaster. The house of an official''s family is nothing more than three courtyards. The front yard, the atrium and the backyard. Generally, the female family members live in the backyard. Therefore, when the Shangguan Tingzhi is not at home, his wife lives in the backyard. It is good to come to the atrium every day to greet the father-in-law. But when Shangguan Tingzhi comes back, she can move to the middle court. Accompanied by shangguanyi and Shangguan Tingzhi, Li Hong turned the family''s home all night, and kept saying, "not bad, not bad. The courtyard is well designed and elegant." "Yes, yes, thank you, your highness." Shangguan Yi said with a bitter smile. Shangguanyi doesn''t know whether the prince''s highness was suddenly attacked by evil two years ago. Since his granddaughter was born, his Highness has been asking for nothing. What''s the matter with his granddaughter? On the day of the full moon, the prince''s highness gave a lot of things for the first time. The whole house was overjoyed and thought that he had been favored by the royal family. But only shangguanyi always felt that the prince''s favor on his granddaughter seemed to have some secret! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 When she came to the living room, she sat down carelessly. Before waiting for Li Hong to speak, shangguanyi quickly motioned for her son to take her granddaughter out and let her royal highness have a look. The purpose of Li Hong''s coming here is naturally shangguanyi''s granddaughter, Shangguan Waner, who is famous in history books! Shangguan Wan''er, who was just two years old, was born with pink carving and jade carving. With a pair of bright and cute big eyes, she walked towards Li Hong. Li Hong held her in his arms and teased her and said, "she is one year older than Taiping. Both of them look so cute." On the other side of the summer solstice, when he saw Li Hong holding up the little girl, he took out a piece of milk candy from his pocket and handed it to the little girl with a smile. Shangguanyi and Shangguan Tingzhi, including their wives, looked at the approachable Prince holding his granddaughter. They were all very happy and could not close their mouths. What a blessing! They were favored by the royal family at such a small age. Li Hong came here naturally on a whim. After teasing Shangguan Wan''er for a while, he handed it to Shangguan Tingzhi''s wife. There was not much that he could take out to give rewards. He touched him and found nothing. Immediately, the idea hit the summer solstice and Xiaoxue, looked at the hairpin on their heads, one side of which was pulled down by him, and then handed it to the shangguanyi who quickly got up to take over. After thinking about it, he felt that he was still a little sorry, so he untied a jade pendant on his waist and waited for him to hand it over. Shangguanyi had already brought Shangguan Waner to him. There was no way to refuse the royal reward. Shangguanyi and others could only accept it. Whatever the reward was, they had to follow it. As soon as I saw his highness Xie Yupei, shangguanyi immediately understood that the two hairpins just now were excusable. Although they were given by the prince, they were the things of Xiazhi and Xiaoxue. No matter how lofty the status of Xiazhi and Xiaoxue in the East Palace, they were not royal people. But at the moment, if you don''t let zhengzhuer come to accept it, he is not strict in family education and does not understand etiquette. Li Hong looked at Shangguan Wan''er, so he hung the jade pendant on Shangguan Wan''er''s waist with a smile: "ha ha, take it and play." "I would like to thank your Highness for the gift." Shangguanyi and Shangguan Tingzhi quickly saluted and said. "Well, it''s OK. Mr. Shangguan will take me out." Li Hong stood up, rubbed Shangguan Wan''er''s head and said with a smile. Naturally, Shangguan Tingzhi did not dare not, so he had to stand at the door and watch his father and his royal highness go out. "Will you take her to Chongwen hall in two years? What do you think? " Li Hong said while walking. "Thank you, your highness." Shangguanyi said. "You are also working under the door. Have you received a letter of help from the Koryo emissary?" Li Hong and Shangguan Yixing arrived at the gate of the mansion and asked. "It has just been received today, but today, my royal highness, Zhongshu and Shangshu province are all giving priority to your highness in disaster relief. Besides, it was very late when it was delivered." Shangguan Yi thought about it and said. "Well, what do you think of it?" Li Hong asked solemnly. This matter needs to be discussed with these prime ministers in the court. He can''t make the decision on his own. Moreover, Dai Zhide, who is in charge, must strongly agree to send troops to Gaoli to help the father Quan boy in Quanxian City regain the king''s city. Moreover, this was the case in history. His father and Emperor successively sent Qipeng Heli, and later sent the British Duke Li Ji there to be the chief executive of the march of Liaodong Road. Qipeng Heli was appointed Deputy Chief Executive of Liaodong Road and pacifying Ambassador of Liaodong Road. Shangguanyi has been following Li Hong for many years. She can basically understand Li Hong''s thoughts. After thinking about him, she asked, "Your Highness, do you mean you don''t intend to send troops to help them?" Li Hong looked up at the stars in the night sky, sighed and said, "since the previous dynasty, we have been fighting there. In the period of the emperor''s grandfather, we have also fought there. What have we got there over the years? I know, you want me to say that you are a realist. Liaodong, together with Liaodong, is the place I must get in the Tang Dynasty. But what happens after you get it? Over the years, whether it''s Koryo, Baiji''s fuyufeng, or Silla, what''s their purpose? Very simple, is to defeat the other two opponents, unified Liaodong together. But this place is a remote place, which is of little significance to the Tang Dynasty in terms of politics, economy and military affairs. " Shangguanyi gazed at Li Hong''s face. He knew that the crown prince was always practical and loved the people like a son. When he had a talk in the court, all the officials were silent. Although his majesty still decided to send troops for Koryo, Liu Rengui and others used the blood donation of generals and soldiers to guard the temporary peace for Gaoli. "There are no eternal friends between countries, only eternal interests. Now that Koryo is attacked by Silla and Baiji, I hope you can support me. I don''t send troops to Koryo in the Tang Dynasty, but I can provide enough food, grass and weapons for Koryo, and even... " Li Hong looked at shangguanyi''s face and said, "I can even allow the Japanese to send Tang envoys to study in our Tang Dynasty, but the condition is that they must send troops to attack and contain Silla and Baiji."Shangguanyi was silent for a long time. For a while, she couldn''t figure out the whole meaning of the prince''s highness. She hesitated and said, "Your Highness, what do you mean? Can you tell me all about it? " Li Hong waved his hand, indicating that shangguanyi and he were strolling in the street, followed by the carriage and the summer solstice. Li Hong said faintly: "it''s very simple to let Liaodong Road area fall into a continuous war of consumption, and let Korea, Silla and Baiji restrain each other. And we will shift the focus of our troops to the West. Tubo has asked my father for many times to raise livestock in the Heyuan area of Tuyuhun, which was rejected by my father last year. In the final analysis, they just want us to admit that Tuyuhun has been ruled by them, and that Tubo has always been a thief. Now the domestic government is carrying out the recruitment of soldiers and grain in an orderly manner. This is not a phenomenon of complacency with the status quo. " "Well Does your highness intend to withdraw Liu Renyuan and others who are now in Liaodong? " "If we don''t withdraw, we should keep some troops in Koryo, just do as we like, support them in spirit against Silla and Baekje, and send more people to infiltrate Silla and Baekje to destroy their alliance." Li Hong stopped. Under the dim yellow light, shangguanyi looked more old. "I have one last thing to ask for. Please tell me the truth." Shangguan Yi thought about it and said solemnly. "You may ask, sir." "Your Highness, how do you judge that Tubo will have great movements? In the first two years, however, they showed full sincerity, and his majesty did not pursue them any more. Besides, before his Majesty''s departure, he has just canonized Murong nuohobo, the original king of Tuguhun, as king. Will Tubo really risk war with the Tang Dynasty and ignore his Majesty''s warning? " Shangguanyi was surprised and puzzled by Li Hong''s prediction of Tubo behavior. In his thinking, it should be: because the emperor of the Tang Dynasty granted Murong nuohobo king, it means that the Tang Dynasty is ready to help Murong nuohobo restore the country. Tubo should be afraid of the force of the Tang Dynasty, and then send envoys to explain their sincerity to his majesty. Instead of preparing to confront the Tang Dynasty by force, as his highness prince said. Li Hong bowed his head and gave a helpless smile. He said again, "tubuhun is now under the actual control of Tubo, which shows that we are two countries near the territory with Tubo now! The four towns of Anxi have always been in our hands, which is nothing new. Kucha, shatiya, Khotan and Shule have always been shrouded in the wind and rain. We have just stood up, just stood up, and we have never really held them in our hands. In Liaodong Road, we still have a buffer zone of Koryo to prevent Xinluo and Baiji from bordering on the Tang Dynasty. However, Anxi, where Tugu is famous, is dead. Now we are facing Tubo. If we don''t suppress it, we will lose more than four towns in Anxi! " Finally, Li Hong''s tone is more and more urgent, but also full of helpless heartache, but these in shangguanyi''s view, still some inexplicable. History has always been blind to the future. Shangguanyi would never understand Li Hong''s prophet. Tubo has always been ambitious. Relying on the plateau, Tang soldiers are not suitable to fight. They have already regarded it as a paradise to take or take. Although nominally under the jurisdiction of the Tang Dynasty, Tubo is more like the master there. Pei Xingjian, Li Jingxuan, Wang Fangyi, including Hei Chi Chang Zhi, have no certain deterrent power in the hearts of the Tubo people. They are far less powerful than the old generals Su dingfang and Liu Rengui. Now, history has given Li Hong such a good opportunity. If his father and Emperor Li Zhi are not in the court and are in charge of the country by himself, then he has the right and obligation to correct the detour in history instead of following the historical track again. In that case, Li Hong feels that his nine to ten and ten not to ten generations is useless, but rather ridiculous. Looking at Li Hong''s sad and angry face, shangguanyi suddenly felt that he did not know the prince as well as he imagined. At least, in his memory, he only had the one time when he went to court. Pondering for a long time, Shangguan Yi sighed deeply and said, "well, I support your highness." "Good! Thank you very much, Mr. Li Hong. " After Li Hong saluted shangguanyi, he hurriedly got on the carriage. After waving, Li Hong said faintly, "go to Yang Sijian''s house." Li Hong made up his mind that he would win the second grade of the same school in the East Palace, so that he could occupy a powerful position in the court. He believed that if he used them properly, he would be able to get the results he wanted! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 Because of Li Hong''s relationship, Yang Sijian was awarded the title of "the third grade of tongzhongshumen" Li Hong was afraid that in the event that the Empress Dowager chose Yang Sijian''s daughter for himself, what should he do? Therefore, it is also a good choice to fool the possible father-in-law. What''s more, Yang Sijian has always been steady and decisive in his decision-making. Although his talent is quite different from some names in history, his formal style is still a good choice in this rash period of Tang Dynasty. Moreover, the Tang Dynasty is now at the end of its military strength. Although the force is still strong, within a few years, with the departure of generations of famous generals, there are fewer and fewer generals who are good at fighting. In addition, the destruction of the Fu Bing system accelerated the decline of the military influence of the Tang Dynasty, which led to Wu Mei''s having to shrink the defense line of the Tang Dynasty after inheriting the unification. The establishment of military examination is a very strong proof, which is enough to show the extent to which military talents withered in the Tang Dynasty. It was far from being able to compete with the countries in the western regions that had been dormant for many years. Yang Sijian''s daughter, Yang Yu, is only two years younger than Li Hong. When Li Hong asked Yang Sijian about his daughter''s condition, he was scared to stare at Li Hong like a wolf and ask him what he wanted to do. Li Hong can only be helplessly curling his mouth, shaking his head and leaving. So Yang Sihong doesn''t know what she looks like now. When I went to Yang Sijian''s house last night, I didn''t see her. Sitting in the empty assembly hall, Li Hong allowed his thoughts to be ethereal and illusory, whimsical and free to fly, just like the dandelion seed, where he thought and where he flew. All the officials who were able to attend the meeting of the Council hall had left. Today, he refused to make a compromise between the Honglu temple and the Ministry of rites on the ground of the flood in Yunzhong and Chang''an to discuss the issue of Gaoli and Japanese envoys returning to the Tang Dynasty. He needs to wait a little longer. At the same time, he also gives the officials of the three provinces and six ministries a little time to ponder and understand what they mean. In this way, it may be able to play a powerful role in myself when I call for a discussion on this matter in a few days. What''s more, he also needs to see whether Luoyang will give himself any will, whether his father or the emperor will ignore them and let him handle them, or will he follow the next will. "Your Highness, the Minister of Dali temple is asking for a meeting outside." The grain of grain came in gently and said in a low voice. "What is he doing here? What do you know? " Li Hong asked with a frown. "I don''t know. It''s just that there''s something important." Grain of grain returns. "Let them in." Li Hong sighed and thought to himself. It seems that the emperor is not a good candidate. There are always unexpected things to look for you. He is really busy. No wonder his father has been running eastward more and more diligently recently. This year, he basically did not have much leisure. First, he went to Mount Tai with his mother and empress, and did something that even the emperor and grandfather had not done. You can go to Mount Tai to offer sacrifices to heaven and earth. In this way, you can explain to the heaven the peaceful and prosperous times under his rule, and also prove to the world that he is the emperor ordered by heaven. The name of Princess Taiping was granted the title of Taiping because of the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. Although Li Zhi still followed the original process of history, there was no scene of Wu Mei ascending to the altar and offering sacrifices twice. However, it was still changed to the first year of Qianfeng (AD 666). People in this period went to Mount Tai only because they thought that Mount Tai was the highest mountain in the world and the closest mountain in the world, so they chose Mount Tai. When Li Hong got to know the news, he happened to be with Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang. Naturally, these two magic sticks were indispensable to such an important thing. Li Hong murmured: "Mount Tai is too high. Go to see the mountain where Tubo and Tuyuhun are, and you will know that Mount Tai is not high." Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang have been convinced by Li Hong''s talent and learning in recent years. However, they dare not talk nonsense about the important event concerning the Royal worship of Buddhism. As for going to Tubo to see the highest mountain, they just go down. After all, years are not forgiving. They can''t say that they will die before they get to the place. Li Hong was surprised when he thought of it. He finally understood why shangguanyi took it for granted that Tubo would not invade the Tang Dynasty. Because some days ago, when my father and Emperor went to Mount Tai to offer sacrifices, the people who accompanied him, whether they were Tubo, Khotan, Persia, Tianzhu, Japan, Korea, Baiji, Silla, etc., sent envoys or chiefs to come here. In this way, it is no wonder that the officials in the whole court would be greatly promoted. If they were not for their nine to ten generations, they would have been confused by the apparent submission of Tubo. Li Hong, who was in a trance, vaguely saw two figures in front of him. He heard the figures say: "Gao Junya, Minister of the temple of chendali, and di Renjie, Minister of Dali temple, have met his royal highness." "Sit down and say." Li Hong shook his head, drove away the thoughts in his mind, and said in a hurry.With the recommendation of Yan Liben and his outstanding administrative work in Bingzhou in the past few years, di Renjie was promoted to the post of minister of Dali Temple last year. And Li Hong has seen him for the first time so far. His arrival made Li Hong realize that something big might have happened. "What''s the matter that can let you find all the most capable ministers in Dali temple? Can huaiying adapt to Chang''an?" Li Hong looked at the black, with a lot of pockmarked on his face. It is said that di Renjie had smallpox when he was three years old. He had a fever and was in a coma for three days and nights. However, no dripping water came in. Therefore, according to the local custom, his parents should throw away the smallpox before he died, so as to avoid more serious disasters. So his parents abandoned Di Renjie to the wild mountains. They didn''t want to be rescued by a female Taoist who passed by. They sent him back home and scolded his parents for being too cruel. Then he gave some pills and said, "one pill a day will keep you safe after three days." The Taoist priest left after saying the words and giving the medicine, and di Renjie also recovered after three days, only a little more pockmarked on his face. Some local people called him "Di Ma Zi". Gao Junya was stunned at first. She did not expect that his highness should be so concerned about Di Renjie that she called people ''s words instead of their names. "Thank you for your concern. Everything is fine in Chang''an." Di Renjie said. "Well, that''s good. I already know your name in Chang''an. It is said that I have not tried a wrong or false case. I admire you. " Li Hong looked at him and said with a smile. Di Renjie had to thank him again. Now that he is 36 years old, he has achieved the rank of Dali Temple Cheng, which is quite regular. But no one can talk about it. Starting from Dali temple, di Renjie will begin his legendary life. "Your Highness..." Looking at the prince, Gao Junya didn''t want to ask what he wanted to do. He had the intention to continue to play the family routine. He quickly reminded him. "Come on, what''s the matter?" "Your Highness, yesterday night, I seized the case of privately casting new money." "Making new money privately? Is that possible? Are you kidding me Li Hong''s two eyes stare round, do not believe the question asked. This is what my father and emperor have been seeking after from Mount Tai this year. Moreover, even in the original historical process, the first year of Qianfeng was also the year when the Tang Dynasty began to abolish old money and use new money. However, he was in charge of and responsible for the casting of new money this time. How could the event of casting new money privately occur. Moreover, the template of this new money is only owned by Taiyi city. Looking at Li Hong''s reaction, Gao Junya and di Renjie didn''t look artificial. Just about to speak, they heard Li Hong ask, "where did you find it? Is there anything in kind? " "Just outside the area of Daning and Xingning where you ordered the evacuation of the people yesterday, judging from the scene, it should have been from other workshops after being washed by rain. Although the number is not large, only a dozen, it is enough to be sure that they were privately cast." Di Renjie, under the sign of Gao Junya, said as he took out more than a dozen yellow cancan new money and put them on the table. Li Hong narrowed his eyes, slowly picked up a piece from the table, and rubbed the new money in his hand with his hand. No matter the quality or the quality of the new money, it was the same as the new money. When he was exiled to the market, he could not tell whether it was true or not. Li Hong sighed, pointed to the next grain of grain, said: "let Bai Chun come back, seal all the new money, and come with all the templates." When Di Renjie and Gao Junya listen to Li Hong''s words, they are all deeply relieved. As long as the matter is not done by the crown prince privately, the case is not very difficult. "Judging from you, where will the new money come from?" Li Hong got up and went to the back of the conference hall. He pulled out a cloth and asked, pointing to the topographic map of Chang''an city. Di Renjie and Gao Junya looked at each other, some inexplicable color in their eyes. The main reason is that this place is too sensitive. After Daning and Xingning, there are only two places left: changlefang and yongfufang, and then Daming Palace! Moreover, Yongfu square and Xingning square are close to the east wall, so the possibility of Yongfu square is very small. Only changlefang was the most suspect because of rain erosion and flood discharge yesterday, and the prince''s East Palace was the most suspect. Changlefang and Daning square are side by side. In the East are Yongfu and Xingning, which are basically free of suspicion, while in the West are Yongchang and Lingshan. Because of the construction of Daming Palace, they have already been demolished and turned into a wide road to make a big exit for Daming Palace! On the other side of the road is the high wall of the east palace. Therefore, the new money is either from the east palace or from changlefang. It can''t be from the Daming Palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 The three people stare at changlefang tightly, and the answer at this time is self-evident. If it is not the East Palace, it is changlefang. Whose place is changlefang! Li Hong, his grandmother! The present residence of Yang, the wife of Rongguo, belongs to her family! Perhaps Madame Rongguo doesn''t sound like anything. It''s just the prince''s grandmother, the emperor''s mother-in-law and the Queen''s mother-in-law! But if we refer to the important and prominent position of changlefang in Chang''an, we can see why not only Di Renjie shakes his head with Gao Junya, but also Li Hong can''t help shaking his head as he looks at changlefang on the sand table. Changlefang is adjacent to the East Palace, with a road between them. But behind them are the symbol of imperial power of the Tang Dynasty: Daming Palace. Now that the three buildings have been completed, it is enough to imagine the position of changlefang in the royal heart. This is like the previous life, in Tiananmen Square built a private villa to live in! If you want to check the owner of this place, even Li Hong has to think about it. Nevertheless, this time, he used the opportunity of flood discharge to evacuate Daning and Xingning, leaving only changlefang, which is like a nail house, which is enough to show that changlefang is in his heart, and he is very afraid of it. Li Hong bit his lip and looked at changlefang. After a long time, he said slowly, "I''m responsible for all the consequences. When Bai Chun comes back, I will inform huaiying that you can ask questions in my east palace or prince Pu''s mansion, but never take them to the Dali temple. " Di Renjie had no choice but to smile and said: "Your Highness, Miss Bai''s inquiry, I dare to ask you to inquire. As for changlefang, I am willing to go to investigate." After that, di Renjie looked at Li Hong with clear eyes. His meaning was self-evident. He was not afraid of power, but he was superior and inferior. The minister CHADONG palace was always against the rules. Moreover, he believed in his own heart that it was certainly not the work of the crown prince. He is responsible for making new money himself. There is no need to open a workshop to make some fake new money. It is unreasonable. Bai Chun has been following his Royal Highness for many years. His Highness has always left Taiyi city to Bai Chun. This shows that Bai Chun certainly won''t make it privately, but what''s the problem? We need him as an official to investigate the case. As for how to deal with it, I''m afraid the case will not involve too much. It may be a royal family affair. Li Hong looked at di Renjie with a face of sincerity and nodded silently: "OK, listen to you, go and do it." Send away Gao Junya and di Renjie, see the sky near noon, so have to eat their own stomach. Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue accompany Li Hong to dinner, but Li Hong has been thinking about whether to ask Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu for advice on the issue of Korea and Japan? Although they are far away from the court hall and have been kept in Chongwen hall by themselves, they still have unique views on the affairs of chaotang. Should we listen to their opinions and see if they can help themselves in Korea and Japan and give them unexpected help? Li Xian and others also sent people to inform themselves to go to Yang''an building to see he Lanmin''s embarrassment. However, Li Hong dismissed several of his intimate eunuchs, so he didn''t bother to see what he Lanmin said. Because he couldn''t go if he wanted to, Yiyang and Gao''an sent someone to ask him to visit Xiao Shufei. Today''s Taiji palace, after all the royal families moved to Daming Palace, has become a labor reform center. Many officials and family members are forbidden to escort in the back palace. Among these people, Xiao Shufei, who has been demoted to be a commoner without any grade, has become the head of the Taiji palace. Li Hong walked slowly on the road of Taiji palace, and looked at the palace, which was gradually forgotten by the royal family. However, there was an unspeakable irony in his heart. Xiao Shufei, who competed with the Empress Dowager for the head of the Imperial Palace, broke away from the original track of history, and finally achieved her own goal. Unfortunately, now the Taiji palace has lost its symbol of power, and now the Taiji palace has changed. Not far from the Lingyan Pavilion where the twenty-four meritorious figures were hung, and near the Bank of Jinshui River, a small palace seemed quite popular. Scattered palace maids were cleaning the courtyard. Accompanied by Yiyang and Gao''an, Xiao Shufei is facing the sun in the sky. With a lazy smile on her mouth, she sits on the rocking chair leisurely, listening to the two girls chirping in front of her. She doesn''t know what to say. Xiao Shufei was one year younger than Wu Mei, the empress of Li Hong''s mother. She was 41 years old at this time. Although she is now confined to the back of the palace, her mood of being alone and her interest in Buddhist scriptures have made her a lot more relaxed. Years also seem to have taken special care of her, leaving no traces of years on her gorgeous cheeks. Even compared with Wu Mei, she looks no worse. Without waiting for a eunuch''s notice at the door, Yiyang sees Li Hong with the summer solstice and snow. All of a sudden, Yiyang, like an old hen protecting her cubs, saw the hawk hunting. Zhang Ya danced quickly to Li Hong. A beautiful face of her mother''s concubine was about to stick to Li Hong''s face.If Li Hong hadn''t retreated in a hurry, he would have hit him directly. "Yiyang, are you going crazy? You''re provoking you, so grand? " Looking at Li Hongyang, he stepped back to prevent him from bumping into him. "Well, don''t pretend to me! I ask you, is it your idea to let Yang''an building kill Helan min''s 5000 Liang silver? " Yi Yang hands akimbo, standing in front of Li Hong asked. "Don''t get in the way. I''ll send my wife''s regards first." Li Hong stretched out his hand and grabbed Yiyang''s head. Now he is not as tall as he is. She is like a chicken. "You can explain it to me first, and then go to see my mother." Yiyang refused to obey. He immediately grabbed Li Hong and held her arm in his arms. Looking at Li Hong, he ignored her and had to move forward. Suddenly, a hungry tiger pounced on her, paying no attention to the image of the Royal Princess. The whole person caught Li Hong like a fish. "Yiyang, are you crazy? Come down, how old are you! " Li Hong really convinced this silly elder sister. Now that Yiyang is 22 years old, she is no longer a little girl who is not familiar with the world. Moreover, Li Hong has grown up and can no longer bear Yiyang. She is always thrown at himself. It used to be good. Li Hong was still young, but now he is getting older. He can''t reach out and push Yiyang by himself. Otherwise, his hand will touch the place he shouldn''t touch if he doesn''t do it well. Yiyang ignored his warning, and the whole man was lying on his back with his arms tightly around his neck. Li Hong clearly felt that Yiyang''s towering tightly squeezed his back, a pair of slender and powerful jade legs The idiot even wrapped his legs around his waist from behind, and set up a way to make himself unable to move forward! "Summer solstice, hurry and drag her down." Li Hong, struggling forward, said. Xiao Shufei looks at Yi Yang and Li Hong frolic, and doesn''t care about Yi Yang''s excessive body movements. Lazy in the reclining chair to support the upper body, light said: "Hong son is coming, please sit down quickly." Xiao Shufei is no longer the Xiao Shufei of that year. At this time, she saw Li Hong just sitting and smiling to say hello first. She does not need to stand up to meet him as before. "I''ve met my mother and princess." Li Hong chases Gao''an away from Xiao Shufei''s side and sits down beside him. "You''re here at last. If you don''t come again, I''m going to bore both of them to death." Xiao Shufei''s every move seems to have an indescribable sense of serenity and Zen. "Oh, why are they bothering you?" Li Hong knew why. "What else can it be? It''s just that last night you and Su Jie dug up Helan Minzhi. They were afraid of Helan min''s revenge, so they came to me early in the morning to pour out bitter water. " Xiao Shufei looked at the summer solstice and handed Li Hong a glass of water. She didn''t care. Li Hong also looks as usual. I can''t remember when he came to Xiao Shufei and became what he is now. Even if they come here once a year to have dinner with Li Sujie, all the expenses and so on are arranged by Xiazhi and others. Xia Zhi and others never let Li Hong touch everything that Xiao Shufei has here. Li Hong did not ask Xia Zhi, Xia Zhi and others did not explain. Xiao Shufei and others would not ask. Naturally, everything was arranged by Li Hong''s maid. Even Yiyang and Gao''an have not questioned Li Hong since the first summer solstice! As if all this is so taken for granted. "Then you should look for Li Sujie. What are you looking for me for?" Li Hong took a drink from his cup and said to Yiyang and Gao''an. "Do you dare to say that if it were not for you, would li Sujie dare? Hum, I''m afraid it''s too late for Li Sujie to see he Lanmin''s hiding. He dares to provoke that evil star! " Gao An looks very angry! "That is, who doesn''t know that they are all following you. If you don''t bewitch them, how many of them dare to provoke them? It''s not your head, it''s natural, it''s just to settle accounts with you! " Yiyang hummed like a tiger. Li Hong put down the cup in his hand, raised his eyelids, and said, "even if I take the lead? Do I have to look at the face of he Lanmin "Well, don''t be so irresponsible, will you? This is the gratitude and resentment between you and he Lanmin. Don''t implicate us, OK? We can''t make people angry again. If they retaliate in the future, we will not be bullied like ants Yi Yang mumbles red lips, unspeakably attractive. In recent years, she has grown up to be a beautiful and generous Royal Princess. If it is not for her pungent style, she is really a charming lady. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 Li Hong looks at her speechless. Yang''an building has made her too much money these years. At this time, she still hates money. "What about Li Sujie?" Li Hong ignored Yi Yang''s question and asked. "I don''t know. I said I wanted to watch the fun in the morning, and they went out with Li Xian." Gao An remembers that if he Lanmin retaliates against himself, he looks sad. Li Hong''s words with Yiyang and Gao''an are all in Xiao Shufei''s eyes. Looking at Yiyang and Gao''an''s sad faces, Li Hong doesn''t care. She still smiles faintly, as if she doesn''t care at all. At this time, in a teahouse opposite the Yang''an building in Chang''an City, he Lanmin''s eyes are shining with cold light. Wu Jing disappeared last night, and I don''t know where he went. In his opinion, Li Hong must have something to do with this matter, but he has no clue at all. He didn''t care about Wu Jing, but because Wu Jing knew too many secrets of changlefang. If he was really caught by Li Hong, with Wu Jing''s virtue, he would tell everything! Standing on the second floor of the teahouse, he Lanmin naturally saw several carriages headed by Li Xian. They stopped far away from Yang''an building and were enjoying the people''s joyful food and drink from Yang''an building. He even vaguely heard the voice of the people thanking several princes, which made his heart even more depressed and crazy. He used 5000 Liang silver to achieve the reputation of the four princes. I''m afraid that if the four princes do something bad in Chang''an City and pour dirty water on him, they will not be able to wash them when they jump into the Yellow River. "Well, don''t care about the five thousand Liang silver. You say you really do. If you have to let him run into it, you should take it as a means to save money and avoid disaster." He Lanmin behind the tea table, a young man about 16 or 17 years old said. "I don''t care about the silver, I care about the face of Duke Zhou! And the face of changlefang! If he is allowed to bully him again, he will bully nanbaochanglefang one day. " He Lanmin frowned and his pretty face was full of gloom. Another teenager of the same age said, "what can he do with changlefang? He''s not afraid of his mother? What''s more, we won''t allow him to investigate changlefang now. There''s a lot of money there, isn''t it? " After listening to another teenager''s words, he lanminzhi suddenly turned back and sat down at one side of the table. He looked at no one around and asked, "it rained heavily a few days ago. Is the workshop OK? Didn''t you say you almost washed away the new money? " "It''s OK. So much new money has been washed away. I''m afraid it has already sunk to the bottom of the Longshou canal." Young Wu Sansi said. "That is, after so much new money, you will still love the five thousand Liang silver? It''s not that we can make as much money as we want? Who cares? " Wu Chengsi also helped the way. Wu Chengsi, the son of Wu yuanshuang and Wu Sansi, the son of Wu Yuanqing, should have gone to Lingnan with their father. But because he lanminzhi pleaded with Madame Rongguo and hoped to leave two people behind, Madame Rongguo recited a few words in front of Wu Mei, and Wu Mei understood the meaning of Madame Rongguo, leaving Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi in changlefang, playing with he Lanmin every day. He lanminzhi or solemnly said: "it''s better to be careful. Li Hong is extremely intelligent, and it''s not easy to fool. If he finds out, we can''t bear to go." Wu Sansi said with a smile, "are you afraid of him? Since Cuiwei palace came back, I have found that you seldom want to be with him. When he was in changlefang last year, you didn''t dare to say a word. " He Lanmin was not annoyed, but narrowed his eyes and shot out a sinister coldness. He said in a cold voice, "I''m afraid of him? If he is not the prince, do you think I am afraid of him "In fact, you really don''t have to be afraid of him. He has his mother''s support. Why? You can find sister Minyue again, can''t you? As long as sister Min Yue says a word in front of your majesty, it''s not as easy as the new money template we''re going to get. " Wu Chengsi looked at the people below, a sea of people lined up in Yang''an building, waiting to get food, said he did not care. "Minyue said, let''s be careful. Although your majesty doesn''t know what she wants for the template of new money, I''m afraid you can even guess. If you are found by your majesty, it''s OK to say that if you are found by Li Hong, all the money will have to be recovered. If you can''t do it well, Madame Rongguo will take him, and Li Hong can''t help it! " When talking about Madame Rongguo, he lanminzhi''s eyes flashed with a more chilly coldness. "What are you calling us today? Isn''t it just for us to see these people getting food? " Wu Sansi didn''t understand he Lanmin''s business. He didn''t say it in changlefang. He had to run out and say it. "Of course, I have something to do. What do you want to do? See that Li Xian? " He Lanmin pointed out the window, Yang''an building not far from the carriage, is proud of laughing Li Xian said. Wu Sansi took a look at Wu Chengsi and said blankly, "see, what''s the matter? Let him be happy for a while. If Li Hong didn''t support him, he would dare to treat you so recklessly? " He Lanmin didn''t make a sound. He just looked at Li Xian outside the window and shook his head. After a long time, when Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi were about to get impatient, he lanminzhi said: "I''m looking for you today to deal with Li Hong.""Against Li Hong? You are crazy? You want to die Wu Sansi was startled. He didn''t hold the hot cup in his hand. "What''s the matter? He can''t let him bully me! A 14-year-old prince, I don''t believe I can''t fight him! " He Lanmin''s tone is cruel. "Well So you want to What to do? " Wu Chengsi swallowed his mouth in fear. Who is Li Hong? Let''s not say whether it is the prince, but Li Hong''s character! Who dares to provoke! When he lanminzhi was carried back from Taiyi City, he almost died of fright. He was no longer human! The miserable appearance of Li Hong''s tormented form and spirit makes his mother, South Korean wife Wu Shun, and his sister Helan Minyue wipe their tears. Even Madame Rongguo, who loved he lanminzhi most, was his grandmother, Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi''s grandmother. When she saw he lanminzhi''s no human appearance, she also had no choice but to talk and say: "have a good life." There''s no more talk. His majesty and queen were in Taiyi city at that time. It is said that they did not even investigate and blame them in the end, so they let this matter pass. Now, he Lanmin wants to fight Li Hong! Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi are dreaming, and will not want to provoke Li Hong, let alone fight with Li Hong. "Who said he was going to fight him? It''s impossible to deal with him. Let''s start with him He Lanmin''s corner of the mouth swept a touch of sinister, said. Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi immediately relaxed. As long as they didn''t confront Li Hong directly, they could say anything. He lanminzhi would invite the lady Rongguo out. "Then how? Li Xian and his several people have a good relationship with Li Hong, which is very difficult to see in the imperial family. " Wu Sansi is not stupid. In recent years, Li Hong managed the relationship between his brothers as if they were a piece of iron. Wu Mei and Li Zhi were also amazed. He lanminzhi looks at Li Xian in a daze, with pain, venom and contradiction in his eyes. However, as long as he looks at Li Xian and thinks of his brother, he lanminzhi has a kind of mania and deep fear. "When the word comes out, he is said to be the Queen''s own son!" He Lanmin said word by word. "Ah? This Who would believe that? " Wu Sansi is puzzled. Li Xian was not born by the Queen''s aunt. Who else could be born? It''s impossible to make a rumor, even if you don''t believe it. "Li Xian, who is not born to Aunt empress Wu Chengsi came to Helan min and looked at his cold face. "Of course, I am a mother''s brother to me!" He Lanmin made great efforts and finally said. "What? Korean lady and aunt? Are you crazy? " Wu Sansi''s mouth can be put into a tea bowl! "Do you think Li Xian will believe this Wu Chengsi asked cautiously. They didn''t expect that he lanminzhi even took advantage of his mother in order to fight Li Hong. Although it is well known that he lanminzhi''s mother, Mrs. Korea, and his sister Helan Minyue were favored by his majesty for a long time. But like he Lanmin, he continued to add a basin of sewage to his mother''s wife, which was a shock to Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi. "Believe it or not, you can''t help him. Do you think Li Xian doesn''t want to be a prince? If it wasn''t for Li Hong, Li Xianke would be the crown prince! If we add that, if Li Xian was born to the queen, his Majesty would make him crown prince? What do you think of Li Xian? What''s more, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, who has sat steadily? Li Zhong, the former crown prince, is not one of the disabled now. After being released, who cares about him? Every day is not a day of fear When he Lanmin talks, his eyes never leave Li Xian outside. Just when he Lanmin calculated Li Xian, Yi Yang and Gao An finally gave up their crusade against Li Hong in the courtyard of concubine Xiao Shu in Taiji palace. Now both of them can go out of the palace freely. What''s more, it''s Li Hong''s reign. For them, the gate of the palace no longer exists. So they left Xiao Shufei and went to Princess Lanling''s residence. Xiao Shufei watched the two princesses leave, but she just waved lazily. Now she likes such a pleasant day. Her two daughters have grown up under the protection of Li Hong. Even Li Sujie, now also because of Li Hong''s reasons, do not often go to fiefdoms, can often stay in Chang''an to accompany themselves. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 Xiao Shufei and Li Hong looked at Yiyang and Gao''an at the same time. Two happy birds flew out of the door. Then Xiao Shufei motioned to the maids to avoid, leaving only her and Li Hong in the courtyard, as well as Li Hong''s two maids, the summer solstice and Xiaoxue. Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue, Xiao Shufei also know that these two maids are different from other maids. Since hong''er died in Taiyi City, the status of these two maids has changed dramatically. Now, no one dares to direct them. Xiao Shufei and Li Hong were silent for a while at the same time. Xiao Shufei suddenly began to speak positively: "hong''er, although I don''t know the gratitude and resentment between you and he Lanmin, as a failed person, I want to tell you a few words." Li Hong smiled, sat up straight body way: "the mother said is, hong''er will naturally remember in the heart." Xiao Shufei smiles, her face is calm. Over the years, she knew very well that if it had not been for Li Hong, she would have died. Moreover, Sujie, Yiyang and Gao''an would never have been as happy as they are today. Xiao Shufei''s beautiful cheek suddenly turned a little cold, the whole person that extraordinary temperament, suddenly seems to disappear. "Those who have achieved great things must know how to write ruthlessly! The emperor of the Tang Dynasty has always been more decisive than you! Although your father is wise and resourceful, I''m afraid it can''t be compared with you. " Xiao Shufei side head, looking at Li Hong a solemn face. "The mother and the imperial concubine are laughing. The father and the emperor are not as unbearable as you think. Otherwise, the imperial court will not be under the control of his father all these years..." "How much of this is not due to your mother? Don''t take these words to deceive Yiyang. Although I failed after fighting with your mother, there are subjective factors for your Majesty''s deep love for your mother, but there are also reasons why I despise your mother Xiao Shufei looked at the mottled walls and said slowly. Li Hong was also inconvenient to interrupt. At that time, he saved Xiao Shufei''s life by virtue of his young age. However, the queen was not so much incompetent as he wanted to be the crown prince. Therefore, in the matter of the queen, he did not really care about Xiao Shufei. Xiao Shufei glanced at Li Hong and saw that the guy was just giggling there. Then she got up and patted Li Hong''s head in a bad mood. She said, "some things need to be decided early. It''s hard to make a decision for a long time. Besides, your father and mother are not here now, hong''er, this is your best chance now. " Xiao Shufei''s expression is plain and her tone is plain. Even in her beautiful eyes, she is calm. But the meaning of her words can still make people feel that Xiao Shufei, who once dominated the imperial palace for a time, was dignified. Li Hong sighed in embarrassment. He knew what Xiao Shufei said. He Lanmin''s immortality will always be a disaster. No one knows what he will do next time. "Hong''er knows that some people should not let him exist, or the royal face will be lost by him sooner or later, and it will be strangled in the cradle." Li Hong thought about the advantages and disadvantages of getting rid of he Lanmin. Xiao Shufei''s beautiful eyes were bright. She looked at Li Hong quietly and said, "under your careful management these years, although I dare not say that your crown prince is now as stable as Mount Tai. But at the very least, no one has been able to completely shake you and create a threat to you. Therefore, you don''t have to worry too much. It''s a big taboo for the superiors Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. He was not afraid that removing he lanminzhi would make his crown prince unstable. He was worried that if he lanminzhi was removed, the relationship between himself and his mother would be worsened. Who is the mother? The first woman in China''s 5000 year history, an existence that no one can surpass! If we can''t deal with it properly, it is not impossible for him to become hostile to his mother in the future, but this is what he does not want to see. In the final analysis, Li Hong himself is very afraid of hostility with his mother. He is afraid that the real energy of her mother will burst out. Moreover, he Lanmin was not so much favored by his mother as by his wife. Why is it so popular? Pet to the mother are willing to open one eye and close one eye, let him do mischief! In the final analysis, it is not because of the dirty things between he lanminzhi and his wife Rongguo. Why does the empress mother not know? But because of the affection of Madame Rong Guo, even the empress dowager, for a moment and a half, can''t really congratulate Lanmin on her death! Xiao Shufei looks at Li Hongning''s meditative appearance, and stretches lazily, and her concave and convex figure suddenly shows no doubt. Continue to light said: "your father there, you are very difficult to get support, but honger, why don''t you use your mother? I''m afraid your mother doesn''t want to see he lanminzhi. Has she been acting like this? " "How do you think my mother''s concubine asked me to put he Lanmin to death in order to save them the trouble in the future." Li Hong side head, smile not smile of ask a way. Xiao Shufei angrily patted Li Hong''s head: "to fight. Your father and his wife, as well as his daughter Helan Minyue, have been flirting with each other all the time. Naturally, your mother''s heart is not good. That''s why your mother used to let he Lanmin fool around just to fight with your father. But now I''m afraid your mother also found that this can not let your father convergence, but also let the South Korean wife and He Lan Minyue become more unscrupulous. If you can beat the South Korean lady and Helan Minyue as a breakthrough point, when you want to come, your mother will definitely support you. When you have something to do, she will definitely not stand idly by. "Li Hong scratched the back of his head and said, "mother concubine, you said that you knew my mother so well. Then you lost to my mother?" Xiao Shufei didn''t care that she had become a loser at that time. Her face was calm and said, "how about understanding? Does understanding mean there is a means? Even if there is a means, it is not necessarily superior to your mother. Don''t worry about it. I can assure you that your mother is willing to see all this. " Said finally, Xiao Shufei that had always been calm and quiet look, this just appeared a trace of normal treacherous expression. Li Hong gave Xiao Shufei a thumbs up and praised: "the mother concubine is so powerful that she can still have such a unique view when she lives alone in the deep palace. It seems that it is not unreasonable for the world to pass on her ice snow wisdom." "I''m not selfish. I''m selfish. I''m not selfish. I''m selfish. You''ve got Helan Minzhi and Yiyang together. Are you forcing your mother to give you advice and reassure you?" Xiao Shufei said with her beautiful and bright eyes. Li Hong didn''t feel embarrassed to be exposed. He said, "in this world, if you know the person who knows my mother best, I''m afraid you are the only one. Hong''er is in trouble at this time. Naturally, it''s you." Xiao Shufei gave him a look and said, "go ahead, let''s go. It''s hard to get this moment. You can still be so calm. As the saying goes, hong''er, if you look up to me as a spectator, I''m satisfied. " "OK, hong''er is going to leave. If you need anything, send someone to tell me, or tell Yiyang and let them talk to me. " Li Hong got up, saluted Xiao Shufei, and then turned away. Xiao Shufei is still sitting quietly until Li Hong''s figure disappears. She slowly reclines in the reclining chair again. However, in my mind, Li Hong left a humble life in spite of Wu Mei''s opposition. It was not just for this day, was it? Or was he afraid that he would turn against his mother one day and save himself to deal with her? That small figure, at this time in her mind for a while mysterious fuzzy, while clear, Xiao Shufei Rao is extremely intelligent, at this time also feel a bit can not see through Li Hong. But in any case, Li Hong has been really heart to heart with her, to her Yiyang, Gao''an and Sujie these years, and is really sheltered out of affection. Leaving aside the unexpected things, Xiao Shufei began to keep her eyes closed. She has been used to it all these years. No matter how the royal family changes, it has nothing to do with her. Li Hong, who returned to the East Palace, had already made up his mind on the way back. If the new money really flowed from changlefang, he would never let him go again in any case! "Tell Hua Meng to inform the three provinces and six ministries tomorrow to discuss the issue of sending troops to Korea and the request of Japan to send envoys to the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong looks at Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong, sitting in the living room waiting for him, and orders Xiaoxue in a low voice. Xiao Xue nodded obediently, and then left, leaving Xia Zhi to accompany Li Hong to the living room. "My ministers, Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu, have met his royal highness." Looking at Li Hong coming in, they quickly got up and said. "Please take a seat, gentlemen. Everyone is so familiar that you can save what you can." Li Hong reached out and motioned for them to sit down. He sat down on the other side. "I don''t know what to do with your highness?" Li Yifu''s warm and sincere smile, so many years, has not changed, it seems that people can not help but put down their guard. "I don''t want to send troops to Korea, and I don''t want Japan to send envoys to Tang Dynasty again, so I want to hear their opinions." Li Hong also said bluntly. Xu Jingzong stroked his beard and pondered over his highness and asked, "when is your highness going to discuss with the three provinces and six ministries?" "Tomorrow. So you only have half a day today. " The sun outside has begun to set in the west, Li Hong said. "Where is your majesty..." Xu Jingzong asked respectfully. "I haven''t received any orders yet. Maybe my father will let me make my own decisions." Li Hong blinked his eyes and said. Li Yifu got up and solemnly said, "Your Highness, if you want to order these two things, I think you should first..." Li Yifu''s hand was in the shape of a knife. He made a cross cut in the air, and then went on to say, "this is a very safe way." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 Li Hong understood the meaning of Li Yifu''s gesture, which was to cut off the connection between Luoyang and Chang''an, and then solve the matter as quickly as possible. "Li Yiyan was recommended by you at that time, is that right?" Li Hong asked Xu Jingzong. "Now I don''t know if he will read the recommendation of the minister at that time. Besides, the influence of the minister is very small when it comes to the matter of the court." Xu Jingzong''s Futou shows his gray hair. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. He really lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. Now that they have no such influence as the imperial court in history, it will be very ineffective to expect the two people to persuade those officials who can participate in the political discussion by their relationship. "Either way, you two need to pass on my message to them in private today." Li Hong takes a deep breath. It seems that he needs to fight against the heroes tomorrow! But Li Yifu''s proposal still needs to be considered. How to cut off the news from Luoyang and Chang''an? How can God not be aware of the ghost, do not let Luoyang doubt is their own motivation? In the evening, Li Honggang had just finished his meal, and Bai Chun rushed to the East Palace from Taiyi City, and also came back with two people who worked hard. In the room, Li Hong frowned, but Bai Chun was at a loss. When she first heard that the new money had been privately cast, she was also surprised. But after careful consideration, she also knew where the problem lies, that is, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong frowned for a while and then turned his mouth away. There is no need to ask now. It seems that the template was taken from his father. Because the father emperor from Bai Chun there to walk a set of templates, said to have a good look, this all of a sudden to see changlefang. As for who can take away the template from Lizhi, it''s a very simple thing, except that the Korean lady is her daughter, and she must be one of them. "Do people in changlefang come into contact with these?" Li Hong looks at Bai Chun and asks. Four years later, she is still white in her white dress. She is more and more beautiful and moving. She is enchanting and charming. She is more and more elegant and calm. She is more and more like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. "They didn''t touch it, otherwise I would have known." White pure light said. "How is the chamber of Commerce now? Attention should be paid to Tubo. I have sent out Jingzhe and cheetah. I''m afraid there is something wrong with Tubo. I''ll find some merchants from the chamber of Commerce and deliver some goods secretly. The things in the medicated food room are transported in a lawless way. They cooperate with the startling insects and cheetahs over there Li Hong looked at a cup of boiled water on the table, and the whole person seemed to be a little bit of a man. "What do you mean, your highness?" Bai Chun was shocked, and she felt something was wrong. "This period of time is over. When my father comes back, I plan to go to the western regions." Li Hong looks at squatting in front of him, a hand to support his knee white pure said. "Why? Do you have this plan already? " Bai Chun continues to ask. Li Hong nodded in silence. He had already planned to do so. After meeting Xiao Shufei today, Xiao Shufei''s words from a bystander clearly confirmed his intention. Perhaps, only when you jump out of the circle of Chang''an City and look at chaotang from another perspective, can you know whether you are really as stable as it seems, and you can also see who is going to be against you. "But will your majesty allow you to go?" Bai Chun asked in doubt. "I don''t know. I''ll have a look at it then. Maybe I''ll agree." Li Hong reached out and stroked Bai Chun''s cheek and said faintly. "I''ll go with you." Bai Chun suddenly said. "You need to stay in Taiyi city. If I go to the western regions, everything behind me needs to be handled by you and Jingwei." Li Hong leaned on the sofa and said. If you want to surpass the emperor''s grandfather, you must go out of Chang''an. If you really want to win the order of Shangshu, you must also go out of Chang''an. If you want to see whether there is a crisis in Chang''an, you must go out. Military power has always been a sword in the hands of an emperor and a powerful weapon to ensure the stability of the throne. If you don''t go out and take a turn, even if you can sit on the throne steadily in the future, I''m afraid that you will always face a military threat. In the end, only those who can see the throne away from themselves are also far away from themselves. "If you go out now, are you not afraid of the change of the position of the east palace?" Bai Chun made up her mind and asked. "If I don''t go out, I''ll never see who''s looking for this seat in Kay." Li Hong let Bai Chun lie on his legs like a clever cat. "By the way, help me keep an eye on two people. These days, help me find out. I can use it. These people are supposed to be teenagers now. As for where they are, we have to find them all over the Tang Dynasty. " Li Hong said that all of them laughed. In this age of underdeveloped information, it is difficult to find people. "Who is it?" White pure head pillow Li Hong''s leg, motionless asked."Yao Chong and Huan yanfan." These two later became famous prime ministers of the Tang Dynasty, and both of them were the initiators of the change of the dragon. However, Li Hong did not know that he had met Yao Chong and Huan yanfan when he was moved by Xu Jingzong to save Xu Yanbo. At that time, he was 10 years old, Yao Chong was only 11 years old. Huan yanfan was one year younger than him, just nine years old. Yao Chong and Huan yanfan were the two people who were eager to try. They were Yao Chong and Huan yanfan. Bai Chun raised her head from Li Hong''s legs and looked at Li Hong with a frown like jade. She couldn''t figure out why the prince''s highness was always looking for people who had never heard of him. What''s more, these people who have been found have shown extraordinary abilities after being appointed. For example, Ming Chongyan and Du Yuanji, who followed Xiao Shoudao and Xiao shougui in Taiyi City, were put into the medicated food room after they were found by Li Hong. After Xu Yi and Xu Yi were the guests of the East Palace, they went into the medicine room. Now, but in Taiyi City, is in addition to her and hard work, two very important figures. In addition, Suo Yuan Li in Princess Qianjin''s mansion, which he paid attention to at the beginning, has finally recognized his true face. His means are very cruel. In the past two years, in order to contribute to the industry of Princess Qianjin''s mansion, he has done everything in Luoyang. "Don''t look at me like that, even if I tell you, I can calculate. Do you believe it?" Li Hong looks at Bai Chun''s questioning eyes, and can''t tell her that she is nine to ten generations. She knows who will die and who will be born, and what will happen in her life. The arrival of Yang Jiong and Xu Yanbo also interrupts Bai Chun''s questioning eyes. Bai Chun stood up lazily holding Li Hong''s knee from the carpet and said faintly, "I went to sleep first. Today I''ve been driving all day, and I''ve been called back by you in a hurry." "Next time, even if my father wants something, you can tell me in advance. Although I have already guessed about it, when Di Renjie came here today, he regarded my east palace as one of the suspects." Li Hong looked at the lazy and tired back of Bai Chun, and told him. "I see." White pure head also does not return, and ready to enter the door of Yang Jiong and Xu Yanbo smile sign, is to say hello. "My ministers Yang Jiong and Xu Yanbo have met his royal highness." They saluted respectfully. "Don''t be constrained. Sit down and say it." Li Hong sat on the sofa and waved. Looking at each other, they slowly sat down opposite Li Hong, and Yang Jiong said, "Your Highness, this is a document prepared for the administration of the Council Hall tomorrow according to your intention. What''s more, the data you asked for are being sorted out by Chen and Yan Bo with other people in Chongwen hall. You should be able to prepare them before you have a discussion tomorrow. " Li Hong took over the document handed over by Yang Jiong. This is the theme of the meeting that will be sent to those courtiers tomorrow. He doesn''t want to see the discussion going off the topic again tomorrow. There are too many cases of this kind of digression in the assembly hall. Even since he has been in charge of the country for several times, he has also encountered this kind of situation. And often when they realize that they are off topic, they have no mind to discuss the original topic, so they have to send them back to discuss it the next day. Sometimes it is unconsciously out of the topic, and sometimes some people are not willing to discuss this topic, so they deliberately switch off the topic, always make you can not get the desired satisfactory results. Li Hong sometimes had to wonder whether his father and Emperor Li''s headache made the gang angry. In short, when it comes to issues such as the system of government soldiers and the system of equal distribution of farmland, there are always such topics to prevaricate. These two topics have never been discussed once in a real sense. So Li Hong came up with this idea. In order to confirm the issue of Korea''s aid troops and Japan''s sending envoys to Tang Dynasty early tomorrow, he had to make a document about the theme of the meeting again, making it difficult for them to stray from the topic. With his explanation to the summer solstice and Yang Jiong and others, it is: "I specially give their mouths, one by one put on the bit, I think they still give me such a digression." After using it once or twice, this method is really feasible, which improves the efficiency of chaotang. But it also aroused the courtiers'' response. The small wat board was unable to let them write down all the words they wanted to say. Therefore, they also began to take out the small paper pages specially made by Li Hong and began to take notes before the meeting. Because of this, Li Hong was praised by all the ministers and the emperor, saying that his small production had improved the efficiency of the court. Naturally, there will be some people who hate him in their hearts, because some people will remember some words during the meeting, but they are useless. However, Li Zhi, in his curiosity, asked for his small paper book. After seeing many words on it, Lizhi was angry and dragged it to his face, because it said: "after going down to the court, you must drink two more cups to go to the fire of today''s court.".www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 The crown prince''s supervision of the state, that is, the documents sent to all parts of the Tang Dynasty, will be dealt with in the style of Donggong''s writing and the standard chapters and procedures. In addition to the official of the prince''s house, who can temporarily handle the daily affairs of the imperial court, officials other than the Prime Minister of three provinces and six ministries, who can participate in the discussion of government affairs, will be temporarily given the names of the officials of the East Palace before the emperor''s departure. In this way, two organizations have formed to discuss affairs together and deal with government affairs together. First, it can assist the crown prince and help the East Palace officials to get familiar with government affairs. Second, we can give a certain degree of supervision when dealing with government affairs led by the officials of the east palace. However, in general, when the crown prince was in charge of the state, the main government affairs were still decided by the chief officials of the three provinces, but the procedure regulations of the east palace were used to issue the decisions. The Chongwen hall at the head of the Chongwen Hall of the East Palace has long been transformed into a meeting room for 100 people. At this time, some courtiers arrived at the door before dawn. Over the past three or four years, Li Hong finally got rid of the habit of sleeping in. Every day, he was shaken up by the summer solstice or light snow when it was not bright, and then he was accompanied by Huameng and mang seeds to run in the east palace. Every time I run for about half an hour, I''ll take a rest until I''m so tired that my clothes are wet through. Then I will continue to do the strength training called by the prince. In recent years, many new things have been added to the back garden of the East Palace, but they are all cold, heavy stone locks and disks, which are necessary for the prince''s highness to exercise his strength. Go back to my bedroom, bathe and change clothes under the service of Xiaoxue and the summer solstice, and then after a hasty breakfast, I begin to prepare for all the matters in the East Palace assembly hall today. In recent years, the most worrying thing about summer solstice and Xiaoxue is that the prince''s food is never picky. From a child to a strong, handsome and masculine boy, his Highness has not been critical of any food. With Bai Chun secretly said: like pigs, what to eat! After eating breakfast in a hurry, he grabbed the white clothes like snow, and his air was like a fairy. He drank all the milk he was ready to drink. Then he picked up Bai Chun''s sleeve and wiped his mouth carelessly. Accompanied by Huameng and grain of grain, he quickly walked to the meeting hall. Bai Chun even didn''t want to move. She turned her eyes and sighed helplessly. She let her sleeve be wiped and then put it down. At the entrance of the assembly hall, all the courtiers looked at the prince''s highness, and then, under the false voice of a eunuch, when the prince stood firm, they began to salute the prince with an order. After the ceremony, only after the prince entered, could they slowly enter the assembly hall. Li Hong placed a name brand on every seat. Therefore, it is clear who should sit and where not. Originally, officials of the East Palace, such as Xu Jingzong, shangguanyi, Li Yifu, Yang Sijian and others, naturally came from the three provinces and six ministries, and their positions needed to be moved back a few seats. Peiyan, CEN changqian, Zhang Wenzhen, Zhao renben and other big men of the three provinces naturally sit in the front, left and right sides. Then there were six officials, as well as other officials with three grades in the same school. Dozens of people filled the whole assembly hall at once. Yang Jiong, Xu Yanbo and others began to put the conference documents printed overnight last night in front of every official, that is, to tell everyone that today''s theme will not let you stray from the topic. After Yang Jiong and others finished sending the documents, the maids took out bright glasses and poured a glass of white water for everyone. There was no way. There was fresh tea for free before, but since the prince''s highness suddenly stopped drinking tea, all the tea here has turned into boiled water. Some officials even said in private that his highness was saving money. After the sound of moving tables, chairs and benches gradually disappeared, Li Hong, sitting in the middle of the top, said bluntly: "the theme of today''s meeting has been sent to you. Let''s wake up before we start to discuss. If we can''t discuss a reasonable opinion, we should not go out of this door today. When can we discuss it, when can we go out and then we can disperse It''s all right. " All the courtiers were stunned for a while. How shameless! This is definitely suspected of kidnapping! But at this time, there was no alternative, because suddenly there were two more princes and two soldiers on the left guard at the door. Judging from the cold expression, I''m afraid that the people sitting in front of them will never pass by except the prince who can go in and out freely. Li Hong glanced at the audience, looked down at the documents in his hand, and said, "Your Majesty has not given the will now, so you don''t have to think about your Majesty''s decision. As for gaoliquan Xiancheng''s request for help in Tang Dynasty, I think it is just a power struggle within Koryo. Moreover, according to the analysis in the newspaper, there is no sign of alliance with Silla and Baiji. Therefore, we need not send more reinforcements to Gaoli. Liu Renyuan and sun Renshi will continue to garrison the border between Koryo and Baiji. If there is a war, they can join forces with Gaoli soldiers to attack and defend the border. They do not seek to attack Baiji and Silla, but they must not step back. Another man stationed in Koryo to help Koryo train soldiers. ""Your Highness, I think this matter needs to be considered, or you should ask your Majesty''s holy will. Koryo and I have always been separated by each other in the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, when your majesty worshipped Mount Tai, the king of Korea sent Quan boy to accompany him. Now if we stop and do not send more reinforcements, I am afraid that the gaoliquan boy will question my sincerity in the Tang Dynasty." Dai Zhide, with a black face, looked at the document in his hand and said to himself. Li Hong smiles and looks at Dai Zhide and asks, "who is the king of Koryo? Does it have much to do with the Tang Dynasty? Besides, Silla, Baiji and Japan have sent people to come here. Shall we simply surrender? " "Your Highness, I don''t mean that. Koryo has always helped me to stop the ambition of Baiji and Silla in the Tang Dynasty. If Gaoli dies, does your highness think that Liaodong, together with Baiji and Silla, will be covetous by Baiji and Xinluo." Yan Liben of the Ministry of works also held an objection and said, closing the document in his hand. Li Hong held his chin with one hand and looked at Yan Liben quietly. Then he glanced at the meeting hall and asked slowly, "what do you mean by the military department?" Now there is Ren Yaxiang as the Minister of practice in the Ministry of military affairs. After defeating Baiji troops, Liu Rengui was granted the right to participate in political affairs. At this time, he sat next to Ren ya. "I think that in order to show the national prestige of Tang Dynasty, we need to send troops to suppress gaoliquan''s men and women in time, and make the male students of gaoliquan the king of Korea." Ren Yaxiang said lightly. "Liu Shangshu, you are familiar with Korea, Baiji and Xinluo. What do you mean?" Li Hong sighed and asked Liu Ren about the track. "I also think that we should continue to send more reinforcements to Koryo. Liu Renyuan and sun Renshi will guard them. I''m afraid it will not be a long-term plan." Liu Rengui said solemnly. Liu Rengui''s answer was expected by Li Hong. He spent his whole life in military service and lived for fighting. Naturally, he was willing to send troops to Korea. However, no one knows that two years later, the Tang Dynasty''s antongdu Prefecture, led by Xue Rengui, lost control of Korea after Xue Rengui was sent to the western regions because of the tight war in the western regions. In addition, the former Gaoli and other legacy ministers united with Silla to restore the country, so Liaodong was lost in the hands of the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong stretched out his hand to take the document in the hand of Yang Jiong, who came in in in a hurry. He took a look at it and asked, "General Liu, how many combat troops does Gaoli have now? How many people are there in the baiji Office of Chen Bing in the Tang Dynasty? " "There are 150000 troops in Koryo, and the total number of troops led by Liu Renyuan and sun Renyuan in Tang Dynasty is more than 100000." Liu Rengui answered fluently. "How many troops are there for Baiji and Silla?" Li Hong asked. "More than 200000." Liu Rengui took a look at Li Hong, and instantly understood Li Hong''s meaning, so he said in a hurry: "Your Highness, the battlefield is never judged by the number of troops. Today, although our Tang and Koryo troops are more than Baiji and Xinluo, Gaoli soldiers have always been poor at fighting. I have been in Korea for many years. I have learned that every battle is dominated by soldiers of Tang Dynasty, supplemented by them." Li Hong looked up at the ceiling and said, "do you know that war of attrition has always been a strategic means? Now, when the Tang Dynasty has consumed most of the troops of Baiji and Silla for Koryo, and when there is a shortage of troops in Anxi, what are you going to do to suppress Koryo if Koryo turns against us? " Without waiting for the ministers to speak, Li Hong continued to say in a hurry: "do you know, whether it''s Xinluo, Gaoli or Baiji, which seat is a threat to our Tang Dynasty? Now Koryo is fighting with our soldiers in the Tang Dynasty. Can you guarantee that one day Xinluo and Gaoli will not jointly destroy Baiji? And then turn around and bite us? Baiji is the weakest among the Three Kingdoms, and Koryo has great potential. Even without the troops of the Tang Dynasty, they can still be invincible! The death of Quan Gai Suwen made Korea fall into a civil war. As long as we in the Tang Dynasty frighten and live in Korea during the civil war, it is enough for us not to give the Silla and Baiji troops the opportunity to destroy Korea! Consuming Korea, Baiji and Xinluo is the best external strategy of Datang! " "Your Highness, when the two countries meet with each other with trust and sincerity, they will only lose their trust in other countries, and the prestige of the Tang Dynasty will never return with your Majesty''s hard accumulation." Dai Zhide said with a black face. "As long as Koryo does not die, I don''t care who is the king of Koryo, and the Tang Dynasty doesn''t care! No matter Baiji or Silla or Koryo, I don''t care whether they are moralized or awed by our troops. As Minister of rites, you are a diplomatic mediator. It is your duty to seek more benefits from Liaodong by diplomatic means, rather than worry about who is the king and who is the Minister of Gaoli. Now Anxi is in danger. Liaodong, along with Anxi, is in line with the interests of the Tang Dynasty as long as it continues to worry. As for the prestige, virtue and integrity in your mouth, do I need to care about it? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 "Your Highness, since I was in charge of the Ministry of rites, I admit that although I have made no great achievements, I have never made a big mistake. As a minister of the Tang Dynasty, I naturally think of the Tang Dynasty and mediate with foreign affairs? I believe that diplomatic mediation is actually for the prestige and moralization of the Tang Dynasty to be recognized by other countries. Just like your Majesty''s conferring Zen, all countries send envoys and ministers with them, and all countries come to our Tang Dynasty to celebrate. This is the prestige of the Tang Dynasty and the principal responsibility of the Minister of rites. " Dai Zhide looks very ugly. The Ministry of Rites has always paid attention to etiquette. If, as his highness prince said, the Grand Tang Empire would not be extremely rude. Li Hong shook his head and laughed bitterly, but the faces of other courtiers were startled. Dai Zhide''s words were extremely tough. Although they had been disagreeable, they were limited by the monarch and his ministers. His highness said that, Dai Zhide could only listen to him. Even if he was dissatisfied, he could not refute the crown prince in front of all the courtiers. "Dai Zhide, if this is the main idea of you as Minister of rites, I think you can quit the position of minister and return home." Li Hong squints and stares at Dai Zhide''s cheek. "Hum, I don''t know what I did wrong as Minister of rites. If your highness just let me resign to support the aged just because I contradicted you just now, I have nothing to say." Dai Zhide wanted to carry it to the end, ignoring the pull of Li Yiyan, the Minister of the Ministry of government, and continued to be tough. Li Hong didn''t think so. He said slowly, "if all the officials in the Tang Dynasty are like you, we''ll wait for the destruction of the country. What''s the Centennial industry? In those days, you were recommended by Wang xuance to the imperial court. Now, do you have half of his achievements in the Ministry of rites? " "Your Highness, don''t you understand what you are talking about? Wang xuance, as an envoy to the western regions, naturally had some achievements, although he was less than half of him. But the minister admitted that he had not introduced people like Luoyou Saha! I have never been confined to the predicament of the Tang Dynasty because of the minister''s opinion Although Wang xuance was not convicted, everyone knows that the former emperor died of poisoning after taking some of his elixir pills! Although Wang xuance was not convicted of this, he did not get any promotion since then, and he became a person forgotten by the court. Although Li Zhi still used Wang xuance as an envoy to the western regions after he ascended the throne, Wang xuance at that time had already lost the style of "one person destroying one country". What''s more, Xuanzang''s pilgrimage to the West for Buddhist Scriptures was far more influential than Wang xuance''s "one man destroys one country". Naturally, all the popularity of Wang xuance was robbed by Xuanzang. So even now, Wang xuance has been dead for several years, and people still have different opinions about him. Li Hong still had a faint smile on his face. A charcoal pen in his hand slid back and forth on the table top. He still said without hesitation: "although you have never done anything like Wang xuance, now you are very much like the nibra minister who advocated borrowing troops to Wang xuance when Wang xuance" destroyed one country by one person " Looking at the bewilderment of all the ministers, Li Hong took the slender stick in Xiaoxue''s hand, got up from his seat and pulled back the black cloth behind him. All of a sudden, it was a huge sand table of the Tang Empire, including the terrain and location of other countries around the Tang Dynasty, which were all marked in detail. Li Hong looked at Dai Zhide with a sneer. Then he glanced at the ministers again and said, "Wang xuance and Jiang Shiren went to Tianzhu with more than 30 people. On the way, they were robbed by aroshun, a small country affiliated to Tianzhu. At last, Wang xuance escaped alone and borrowed 7000 soldiers from nibra. Therefore, Wang xuance set up an extraordinary feat, that is, relying on himself and the 7000 troops borrowed, he destroyed the small country of aroshun, which killed 30 people such as Jiang Shiren on the way. But where is the nibra today? Dai Zhide, you are under Wang xuance''s command. Do you still think that the value of reinforcements is high? " After Li Hong finished speaking, he looked at the courtiers: "history is always conservative, history is always similar, and history can always give you great enlightenment in details! Dai Zhide, you strongly advocate sending troops to Koryo. If we send troops to Koryo again, we will be eaten by Tianzhu and Tubo just like nibura. Now nibora is half occupied by Tubo and Tianzhu. Why? Because he borrowed troops from the officials of the Tang Dynasty and destroyed aroshun! Aroshunna is a dependent country of Tianzhu. Why did Tubo follow the struggle? It was because the nibra destroyed the strategic balance there! Force the two great powers to feel crisis because of the action of Nepal! That''s why we want to destroy him! Dai Zhide, do you want me to be like the nibra? " Li Hong throws the slender stick in his hand to Xiaoxue and sits back to his position. History is always astonishingly similar. The example he just cited just now is that after a few years, the Tang Dynasty was too busy to take care of itself, just like the actual situation of the Nepal Brahma! It''s just that the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and the weak Tang Dynasty is not something that can be shaken by those small countries. But Anxi and Anton, who worked hard and paid for their lives and blood, were not forced to give up because of the lack of troops and the inability to maintain them! Dai Zhide looked at the sand table behind him. He didn''t expect that the prince''s highness was using the counter evidence to prove that he strongly advocated sending troops was wrong. This made him speechless and did not know how to refute the evidence. Liu Rengui also quietly watched the sand table behind Li Hong. His keen sense of being a general was incomparable to others. He took a deep breath and said, "Your Highness, the nibra you mentioned is just a country. But now, as the object of admiration of all countries in the world, we are now well-equipped and well-known generals. I think it is not a small area like Koryo Even if Anxi is unstable now, I don''t think that the situation you mentioned will appear in the Tang Dynasty for a while. ""How long is your one and a half? a year? two years? decade? Or eight years? " Li Hong would like to be slapped! How many people are holding this so-called shangguo mentality, in the end? Look at how many helpless and heartrending cries and cries left in the land of Japan after more than a thousand years of learning too much culture from the Tang Dynasty! Zhongshu, Peiyan and Cen changqian, after listening to Liu Rengui''s words, also can''t help nodding. In their hearts, as ministers of shangguo, especially in the confident Tang Dynasty, no one would believe that there would be crisis in the prosperous Tang Dynasty. "Your Highness, I think Liu Shangshu is right. Why don''t we send less troops to reinforce Liu Renyuan and sun Ren''s division, so that we can not lose the face of the Tang Dynasty, but also publicize the prestige of the Tang Dynasty. " Zhang Wenzhen, as the right servant of Shangshu Province, said at the moment. Li Hong just shook his head when he looked at the crowd. If Zhang Wenzhen said that, it would be no different from going back. In history, is it not that he first sent Qi Li and then he sent Li Ji? If we really follow Zhang Wenzhen''s words, will our words be in vain? "Jinghui, tell them about the grain and forage situation in Koryo, especially the harvest of Koryo in the past two years, and the number of soldiers in the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong rubbed his temple with some headache and said to his subordinates, Minister of Hubu Jinghui. "Yes, your highness." "After more than one year''s investigation by the Ministry of Hubu on the soldiers of all parts of the country, as well as the investigation of grain and grass in the eastern Liaoning Province..." Jinghui, like a bamboo tube pouring beans, crackled and told all the data one by one to all the officials in the court. Moreover, a form in his hand was also sent to the courtiers. After Jinghui sits down, Li Hong takes the data handed over by Yang Jiong again. After a look, he doesn''t let Yang Jiong, who is not of enough level here, but says lightly: "inform them." "Yes, your highness." Yang Jiong was nervous and didn''t know how to address Li Hong when he was nervous, so he called out his highness in embarrassment. Li Hong waved his hand in disapproval and said, "this is the newly introduced Academy of Chongwen Museum, which is to calculate the future. That is to say, through the paper and pen in our hands, the knowledge we have learned, and the way of calculation, we can calculate how long our soldiers in the Tang Dynasty can cope with the two wars at the same time. This includes the number of soldiers in the Tang Dynasty today, the number of soldiers of all ages, and the average number of casualties in a war. Therefore, it can be inferred that our soldiers in the Tang Dynasty can still die for several years in the resolution of your courtiers! " Looking at Liu Rengui in the court, Li Hong continued to say: "benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and trust, the virtue and prestige you want, if you don''t have the strength of the Tang Dynasty to support you, your virtue and prestige will be nonsense in the eyes of others! Dai Zhide, I''d like to tell you one thing that the Ministry of rites should hang on the wall: weak countries have no diplomacy! If you still don''t understand, you can really resign and go home. You are no longer fit to sit in the position of minister of rites Seeing that every courtier had the data in his hand and studied them carefully, Li Hong believed that perhaps these advanced calculation methods could make the ministers lying on the shangguoguang ring sober up. Looking at the data in his hand, Liu Rengui showed great concentration. According to the above simple figures, I''m afraid it will be less than three or five years. It will be extremely difficult for the Tang Dynasty to continue to use troops in Liaodong and Anxi at the same time. Especially with the reduction of the number of government soldiers and the death of a large number of young soldiers, those over 40 years old gradually became the main force. Liu Rengui can''t imagine, if these figures are true No, these figures are true. He knows clearly how many people die in Liaodong every year. In the past few years, Koryo has had a bumper harvest in remote areas. However, in the Tang Dynasty, the generals and soldiers of the Tang Dynasty used troops in Liaodong. It has always been the Tang Dynasty that provided food and grass by itself! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 After reading the data, Liu Rengui looked at Li Hong solemnly and said solemnly, "Your Highness, I support not sending troops to Koryo and withdrawing half of the troops." The Secretary of the Ministry of military affairs took a look at Liu Rengui, thought about his highness and said, "Your Highness, I also agree with you. But I want to know why you agree to send envoys from Japan?" Dai Zhide was stunned when he heard this. He quickly opened the document in front of him and continued to look back. Finally, he saw the second meeting topic: to agree that Japanese envoys send envoys to Tang to study in Datang. However, the condition is to send troops to contain Silla and Baekje. "Your Highness, Minister..." "You don''t agree yet, do you?" Li Hong did not lift his eyelids and said. "Your Highness, I don''t think that the two can be exchanged in terms of conditions. The envoys of Japan are allowed to come to our Tang Dynasty and send troops to contain Silla and Baiji. I think they should act separately." "Then who is in charge of it?" "Of course, the Ministry of rites is in charge of it. Whether it is the dispatch of Japanese envoys to the Tang Dynasty, or mediating the Japanese to send troops to Silla and Baiji, it is the responsibility of the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple." Dai Zhide said. "Can Cui Dunli be in Honglu temple?" Li Hong looked at the document in his hand and asked without raising his head. "I am here." Cui Dunli quickly got up and replied. "Do you think the two should be combined conditionally?" "I think this is completely feasible. At the beginning, the Japanese sent troops to reinforce Silla and allied troops against the Tang Dynasty. Because of this, your highness, you refused to send Japanese envoys to the Tang Dynasty. I think there is no reason for the Japanese to refuse this condition which is not a condition." "Well, the matter will be hosted by Honglu temple." After Li Hong finished, he threw the imperial edict that he had just prepared to Peiyan, and then looked at Cen changqian in the province under the door and said, "after reading the signature. I am responsible for all the responsibilities. " "Your Highness, I think that Cui Siqing''s words are wrong..." Dai Zhide got up and said. "No, you have been removed." Li Hong''s face was calm. Taking over the imperial edict signed by Peiyan and Cen changqian, Li Hong said faintly: "you can go home. You can''t adapt to today''s court. It''s not your personal gratitude and resentment, but your thoughts are out of date." Li Hong pointed to his head and continued: "the times are changing and history is advancing. The Ministry of Rites has always been an envoy. However, there is no one like Wang xuance who has the ability to understand the world like Wang xuance, nor is there anyone like Su Qin and Zhang Yi who have used their three inch tongue to fight for the interests of the Tang Empire, let alone endure for 31 years like ban Chao, He was loyal to the Han Dynasty and became a minister in the western regions. As officials of the Ministry of rites, whether they are in the court or in other countries, they should be good at understanding, understanding defense, meeting opportunities, full of wisdom and courage, good at strategy, and able to make decisions. We should go out, enter and do everything. It can be opened and closed freely. But now the Ministry of rites under your administration only knows that you are lying under the aura of shangguo officials and thinking about other countries, not for the sake of Tang Dynasty. Therefore, you are no longer suitable for the court. As for the disposition of you, you may go to him after your majesty comes back. " After saying that, Li Hong threw the imperial edict that had just been issued by the door and Zhongshu and printed by himself to Dai Zhide, who could not believe what was happening in front of him. "Li Yiyan, the official department." Li Hong continued to bow his head, and his hand was not anxious to write on the document. "I am here." Li Yiyan has a helpless look. Dai Zhide, who is still in shock and can''t believe it, gets up and replies. "The governor of Jingzhou can be transferred into the Dynasty and temporarily take the post of minister of rites." After Li Hong printed the imperial edict issued by Zhongshu and his family, he threw it to Li Yiyan. "I obey my orders." Li Yiyan took over and said. "Your Highness, I have objection." Dai Zhide gradually calmed down, looked at Li Hong and said. "There''s no part for you to talk about now. I''ll listen to your nonsense when I''m done with my business." Without lifting his head, Li Hongtou continued to write on the paper. After finishing, he said, "the seal was sent to Luoyang and handed over the lacquer." Zhongshu and menxia''s intention: Liu Rengui can be appointed general manager and pacifier of Liaodong Daoxing army, and deal with the withdrawal of half of the troops and return to the division, and have another important role after the rest. The Minister of rites went to the Gaoli embassy to explain the decision of the Tang Dynasty, which could be reconciled, but could not use military force. From now on, officials of the imperial court of five grades and above are required to have one hour a day to receive education in Chongwen hall, and they are not allowed to refuse. "Well, Dai Zhide, do you have any objection?" Looking at the official who drafted the imperial edict, Li Hong asked Dai Zhide who was still standing there. "I want to know, your highness, that you are not because of personal resentment..." "If it''s personal gratitude and resentment, you are no longer the Minister of rites. The incident of Cuiwei palace in Taiyi city was enough to make you dismissed. However, you are loyal to the Tang Dynasty, upright and honest, so you are still the Minister of rites." Li Hong also seemed to be talking to other officials, and continued: "but after all these years, you have not made any progress at all. You still think that the prestige of the Tang Dynasty and the present glory depend on prestige and virtue! If there is no life and blood of Tang generals and soldiers, why do you stand among foreign envoys and listen to them compliment you? Do you really think that the compliments of the envoys are from the bottom of your heart? ""But the minister admitted that he had not done anything detrimental to the prestige of the Tang Dynasty." Dai Zhide raised his head and said. "Do you know what your problem is? I''m here to tell everyone sitting here that you don''t want to hear the truth of what you already believe. Our equal field system is being destroyed. Who of you believe what you see? Our system of government soldiers is being disintegrated. Who of you has thought about how to solve it? Why do you all know that you want to drill into the glory of Tang Dynasty? How many of you are following the emperor? Not a few! How can you lie on the merit book and let the envoys of all countries praise you? Does it match? Is it worth it? " Looking at the silence of the crowd, Li Hong patted a stack of paper that had been prepared on the table, but had not been used. He said, "here are your resumes when you worked in the local government. Every one of you can be regarded as a pillar talent in the local government. However, when you get to Chang''an, stand on the court and become the chief executive in charge of three provinces and six ministries, you lose your sharpness Li, you become content with the status quo. You become cautious and cautious about your rank. You only think about how to let your majesty increase your rank, but no longer plan for the future of the Tang Dynasty! Do yourself a good job After that, Li Hong waved to the bodyguard at the door. Suddenly, two strong guards came to Dai Zhide and dragged him out without waiting for him to refuse. "Wait a minute." Li Hong suddenly stopped. The assembly hall was silent at the moment. The sudden change was so fast that they had no time to react. When they were still shocked by the thunderbolt method of his highness, Dai Zhide was dismissed from office. At this time, hearing Li Hong''s voice, I can''t help but feel relieved. Many people hope that the crown prince can show mercy at this time. Just as it was a farce, Dai Zhide will be reinstated. But unexpectedly, Li Hong just said lightly: "put down those documents in your hand. These are secrets related to our Tang Dynasty. If you fall into the hands of people who have a heart and analyze them, it will not be difficult to judge the current military strength and the situation of grain and grass in the Tang Dynasty." "Your Highness..." Dai Zhide seems to wake up in general, wearing the voice of wailing Rao way. "Take it down and wait for my father to come back." Li Hong said quietly. Under Li Hong''s tough attitude, the meeting of the Council hall made a preliminary decision. After repeatedly confirming what Japanese envoys could only learn from, Li Hong ordered the separation of the dynasty. Seeing that each of the ministers folded the documents in his hand and put them on his desk, no one tried to take them away. Li Hong nodded with satisfaction. "Liu Rengui and Ren Ya are equal before leaving." Li Hong was still sitting there, holding up his water cup and drinking his saliva. He said that the day was getting better. It was estimated that everyone was hungry. After all the people left, Li Hong motioned for them to go to both sides of him, and then said to the summer solstice, "go and prepare meals, and the two adults." After the summer solstice left, Li Hong took out two documents again, handed them to Ren Yaxiang and Liu Rengui, saying, "these merchants are of special status now. If it were not for them, we would not have known the actual situation of Xinluo and Baiji. Therefore, these people need help from Ren Shangshu when necessary. " Ren Yaxiang looked through the list of hundreds of people. There were detailed descriptions of their names and personal appearance. He quickly went to the household department to give everyone a group appearance of Hukou every three years. group looks like the same process as the registered residence of the previous generation, which is once in three years. It needs to record the physical characteristics of this person. "What do you mean, your highness?" Liu Rengui held the register in his hand and asked after deliberation for a long time. "You can take these two books with you, but the servant has the right to know. As for you, I will let you contact them after you go to Liaodong this time. They will do their best to provide you with everything you want. However, your task is to save the precious lives of our officers and soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, and let the soldiers of Korea fight for their land. Whether it is weapons or grain, you can promise at will and distribute them according to the quantity. " Liu Rengui laughed. He understood the meaning of his royal highness. Just like his highness said these two days, I support you in spirit. "What happened between the boys and their brothers? What should we do about it? " Liu Rengui asked. Only by thoroughly solving the civil strife in Koryo can the strategy of his highness be carried out in Koryo without hindrance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 Li Hong, sitting in a chair, shook his upper body, pondered for a moment, and said, "look at the three brothers. Who is more loyal to me in Datang. When you go to Koryo this time, all three of them will look for you. When you do that, you can think about it and remember which of them is the most loyal. As long as the three kingdoms are in war all the year round, it will be enough for us to fight for a little rest and recuperation for the Tang Dynasty. " Liu Rengui and Ren Ya looked at each other, and at Li Hong, they said at the same time, "go to war." Li Hong nodded nonchalantly. Seeing that both of them had finished their meal, Li Hong did not intend to move. He continued: "Dai Zhide is really responsible for his own fault. Benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith are important. We need to respect the splendid civilization left by our ancestors, but it is not for us to stick to the tradition! There are some things we need to respect, but the times are changing. You can''t always look at the future from the perspective of history "Your Highness, I think it''s too hasty for you to recall Dai Zhide today. As the crown prince of the state, you have the right, but if you are so hasty, I''m afraid your majesty will treat you..." "Beat me up?" Li Hong, lying on the table, took the cup that had been placed on the summer solstice, and then said, "the military department knows how to use new weapons, battle lines and arms to fight. Why can the Ministry of rites not be flexible? If all of them are as stubborn as Dai Zhide, let''s just let Li''s River and mountain restore the system of Emperor Zhou. Let''s safeguard the system of well fields and establish several princes? Is it feasible? At that time, the Qin state was able to unify the six countries, but it won on the basis of flexibility. It completely abandoned the ideas left by the predecessors, and obtained the highest interests with high-risk and high-cost reform? The development process of anything needs courage and blood. Standing on the merit book and shouting the prosperous times, such officials are not needed. What the Tang Dynasty wants is officials who are always in a state of hunger and crisis, rather than those in a state of satisfaction. " Li Hong knew better than anyone that the support of Zhongshu and the big men was important, but the attitude of Ren Yaxiang and Liu Rengui in the military department could not be explained in terms of importance. He was willing to spend more time explaining to the two people, that is, he hoped that Liu Rengui could really comply with his own will, instead of giving himself an attitude that he would not accept military orders abroad after he arrived in Liaodong. There is no airtight wall in the world. On the second day after Li Hong finished his business in the East Palace assembly hall, two people sat on the ground in a hidden house in Liangzhou. They were drinking fresh tea from the south this year. "Now it seems that he is determined to win Liaodong, which coincides with the will of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, haha." Dressed in a Tang suit, he is a young Turk, looking at Li Zhong opposite. Li Zhong put the cup on his nose, smelling the unique fragrance of the new tea, and then drank it calmly. His face is still a simple and simple expression, looking at the Turkic young humanity: "I did not expect that you should have the courage to run into the territory of the Tang Dynasty, you are not afraid of being found?" After that, Li Zhong can''t help but glance at the young man''s right hand. It''s full of horrible scars. It looks like it''s been barbecued or fried. Obviously, the Turkic young man also noticed Li Zhong''s gaze. He slowly raised his right hand full of scarred terror. He looked as if he was appreciating a treasure. He said faintly, "now you are in the heyday of the Tang Dynasty. Business travelers from all over the world are flocking here. Do you care about more people like me when you go to the Tang Dynasty to buy and sell?" Li Zhong gave a simple smile and asked, "well, you''re here to find out where the center of gravity of Tang''s troops is now?" "Yes, so you have to teach me." The Turkic young man said with a smile. Li Zhong Han Han looks at him and shakes his head. This ashinu, who was conquered by the Tang Dynasty with his father three years ago, is now placed in Khotan, one of the four towns in Anxi. But now he seems to have colluded with Tubo. In order to restore the country, he began to inquire whether the center of gravity of Tang''s troops is in the West or in the East. "What do you think?" Li Zhong asked. "Prince of highness is extremely smart, I can not guess, now he is the state, but he has the final say?" Li Zhong was silent, but nodded slightly. A Shi Nu continued to look at his right hand and thought for a moment and said, "so, the Tang Dynasty will continue to use troops against Liaodong. As for Anxi, naturally, it will not become the center of gravity?" Li Zhong put his hands around his chest and looked at ASNU with a smile until he took out a piece of paper from his arms and slowly handed it to him. Li Zhongcai put down his hand around his chest. He took the paper and looked at the amount on it. It was the highest level ticket number of the Royal Bank. As long as he took the keepsake, he could get it at will. "Has your hand hurt recently?" Li Zhong took the ticket number and asked suddenly. "King Liang, you were deposed from the position of crown prince. Don''t you know this feeling? My four year old prince Oh, at that time, you were still the prince? How could my hand have become like this if he hadn''t done it! " "Do you still remember Li Hong?" Li Zhong narrowed his eyes. Although he looked simple and honest, what he reflected in his eyes was a chilling cold light."That''s natural. If we succeed in restoring our country, I must pull him down and let the emperor of Tang make you crown prince again." ASNU looked at his hand and said fiercely. "Ha ha I don''t have the heart to be a prince. Isn''t it good now? As Li Hong said: picking chrysanthemums under the East fence, leisurely see Nanshan. What a pleasant life. If you want to know the truth, these are not enough. " Li Zhong patted the ticket number that he put into his chest, and his relaxed expression suddenly became cold. It was not until ASNU took out two tickets of the same number that Li Zhong''s smile reappeared. He got up and looked at a green forest. There was a small hut in the middle. When Li Hong came, he suddenly thought that building a hut here would make it interesting to drink tea when it rained. So Li Zhong built it, but Li Hong never came. "Since I was abolished, I have been trying to figure out what Li Hong is relying on? Can you get such great favor from the emperor and the queen? When he was ten years old, he was appointed the Minister of state, and at the age of fourteen, he was granted the title of governor of Jingzhao. Today, he not only supervised the state several times, but also dismissed the Minister of rites yesterday. It is said that up to now, Dongdu has not issued an order to inquire. What a favor this is. Do you think you have any hope to move him? " "Hey, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. As long as the troops of the Tang Dynasty are in the East, we have a chance to defeat him, don''t we? Isn''t it possible to take a breath of evil for you? " Asinu followed Li Zhong, standing under the eaves of the hut, feeling the gentle breeze passing by. "I tell you, you have a chance to avenge your right hand." Li Zhong looked at the woods and said faintly. "What do you mean? Please say so. " ASNU was startled and quickly approached to ask. Li Zhong did not rush to answer him. Instead, he thought and organized a speech and said: "I have been pondering and studying Li Hong these years. Although I don''t know all about him, I have found a sign that when Li Hong starts to do something, his attention has actually shifted to another place, not to the thing itself." ASNU couldn''t understand what Li Zhong said to himself. He had to frown and listen intensely. "When he burned your hand with his spell, where was his attention? In Chang''an, not you, it''s just a way for him to hide people''s eyes. " Following the clues in his mind, Li Zhongshun continued: "but when he arrived in Chang''an, he should pay attention to those two pieces of glass, but in the end? But his attention is on Princess Lanling and others, and there is the crystal card and glass. Who can think of these? " "Let alone Taiyi city. When he went to Taiyi City, everyone thought he wanted to go there. Everyone thought it was for the chamber of Commerce, but no one found out. In fact, his real purpose." "Well What is his purpose ASNU listened to the brain dizzy, eager to ask the results. "I went to Taiyi city in those years. It was because I couldn''t understand his purpose, so I temporarily changed my mind and went to Taiyi city to see what his purpose was! The chamber of commerce is used to hide people''s eyes. It is also coincidental to punish he Lanmin. It is impossible to inspect his forbidden area. I even suspected that everything he had was to lead the queen to Taiyi city and then eliminate it. But when the murderer was arrested, I again overturned my idea. I never knew the purpose of his trip to Taiyi city. What was it for! Is it to see Sun Simiao? Or to find yuan Tiangang, Li Chunfeng calculation? But when he was born, Li Chunfeng had already passed through the mouth of Taoists and gave a prophecy. " "Liang Wang, you have said a lot about it. What do you think he is doing?" Li Zhong''s simple and honest expression was extremely wise at the moment. He sighed slowly behind his hands and said, "I don''t know what his party in Taiyi city is for and what his ultimate goal is. For so many years, only this thing has troubled me. But he seems to be aiming at Liaodong, but in fact he intends to Anxi! So you have a chance to avenge your right hand. " Li Zhong turned his head. There was disdain and coldness in his eyes. He looked at ASNU with a sneer. Then he got into the hut first. The light voice continued to spread: "yes, he seems to be aiming at Liaodong this time, but actually he has intended to go to Anxi! Think of it, Li Hong''s ambition is also widely known, his eyes, but now is staring at the former Emperor once served as a shangshuling. Therefore, he is sure to win the journey to the western regions. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 Li Zhong sat down in the middle of the thatched cottage, and began to demonstrate the elegant tea art of Tang Dynasty to ASNU. As the teapot in his hand was steaming on the small stove, cups of tea with aroma overflowing were also soaked by him gracefully and skillfully. A Shi Nu, like Li Zhong, sat on the opposite side, took up a cup of tea and asked stupidly, "is the Shangshu order in charge of Shangshu province? Isn''t this position to avoid the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and no longer allow others to serve? Why did they give it to Li Hong? " "Li Hong is ambitious and ambitious. He wanted to surpass the former Emperor and the great achievements of his grandfather! It is not clear whether he can get this position, but at least from the current situation, at least he has 60% confidence in his hands! So he must get enough discourse power for himself in the military power! Li Hong created all the new things in the business of the Tang Dynasty by himself. In this respect, he was able to surpass the former Emperor. However, he did not make any contribution to the military power. If he intends to do so, it is the first choice for him to increase his military achievements in the wavering western regions. " Li Hong, like Zhuge Kongming during the Three Kingdoms period, took out a goose feather feather fan and gently patted his chest. He continued with confidence: "the father emperor appointed the Minister of Hubu when he was ten years old, which was unprecedented in the previous emperors. Therefore, it can be predicted that if he only won a war in the western regions, then the position of shangshuling would be Li It''s in Hong''s bag. " ASNU is not interested in these things. What he is interested in is how to prevent Li Hong from temporarily canceling his westward journey. After all, as a Tibetan spy, he is here for the great action of Tubo next year. Now if Li Hong wants to go to the western regions, Tubo will naturally have to work harder if he wants to make some moves in Anxi. This is not a good thing for him who is determined to restore his country. Although he wanted revenge very much, the feeling of being under the fence made him feel more miserable. If he could first restore his country and then revenge himself, wouldn''t he have a sense of accomplishment and satisfaction? What''s more, at that time, I could go to the Weihe River with hundreds of thousands of excellent soldiers, just like Jie Li at that time, to avenge the humiliation that year! "Can you stop him from going to the western regions this year? Although he went to Anxi, it would not have any impact on Tubo, but if there were too many Chen soldiers in Anxi in the Tang Dynasty, Tubo would become afraid of hands and feet ASNU had a little calculation in his mind. He hoped to wash away the humiliation of that time by his own strength, rather than relying on today''s Tubo. Li Zhong gave a simple smile and shook his head: "Li Hong always takes one step and looks at three steps. This is also the track I found when I studied his chess creation recently. Although Li Honggang is just 14 to 15, if he has made up his mind, it is very difficult for anyone to change it. " Looking at the expression of ASNU''s disbelief, Li Zhong warned: "even the emperor and the queen, it is difficult to change his major decisions." As soon as ASNU faced up to Li Zhong''s words, he continued to ask, "how about he Lanmin? Can he stop Li Hong? It is said that in Chang''an City, in the Imperial Palace, in addition to his majesty, the queen and the crown prince, he lanminzhi does not even pay attention to other princes. Can you find help? " "What else can you expect from a dying man? If you have these ideas, you''d better go back and think about how to deal with Li Hong in Anxi, or It''s good to ambush him as soon as he leaves Yumen pass. Seeing off the guests. " Li Zhong is obviously not willing to say more. It is useless to talk to such a selfish person. Gao Junya did not come to the east palace with di Renjie this time, because he also saw that Li Hong appreciated Di Renjie, not himself. What''s more, the recall of Dai Zhide in the Donggong assembly hall two days ago is still fresh in my mind. At this time, Gao Junya felt that he had better not touch the prince''s bad luck. In addition, this case is so difficult that it is not impossible for his royal highness to recall himself if he is not happy. Li Hong was still surprised by Di Renjie''s arrival, because the time was too short. He felt that it would take him three or five days to find out about the private casting of new money. After all, what we are facing is changlefang, which is full of obstacles. Because of the relationship between the mother and the empress, the eyes have already ignored the existence of anyone. In particular, Madame Rongguo is about to regard herself as the Empress Dowager. She is always proud of he lanminzhi''s love and dirty things. Moreover, she hoped that Lizhi could make Wushun or Helan Minyue the queen, and that Shuangfeng would serve as the saint after one emperor and two empresses, which was the thing she most hoped for. And they are all her martial arts children. At that time, would he lanminzhi please himself more? In this way, her status in the Tang Dynasty will become more detached, and she will not have to look at Wu Mei''s face now and then. With Wu Shun''s restraint, Wu Mei''s weight will be much lighter? "What''s the use of all this? What you have to do now is to let your sister or your mother please your majesty more and force your majesty to make your mother or your sister the queen. At that time, you were also the prince. What are you afraid of him doing Yang, the old lady of Rongguo, was lying on a reclining chair with her thin hands touching Helan Minzhi''s cheek as if she were touching a rare treasure."Mother and sister can''t help now, can they? His majesty is now in Luoyang with the queen. Now Li Hong is in charge of the country. He is in charge of life and death? What would they do if they sent for me again? I''m afraid you will never see me again. Li Hong wanted to kill me, but now it is well known to all that he dug me five thousand Liang silver a few days ago. You think he will let me go. " He Lanmin also stretched out a hand, stroked Rong Guoru''s withered cheek and said coquetly. "Well How many times have your mother told your sister that serving the emperor is not a woman''s business. How about Wu Mei? Or did they not compete with each other, and Wu Mei climbed up to the throne of the empress in those years. They only knew that they were coaxed by his majesty, and they were satisfied with the title of a Korean lady and a lady of Wei? He didn''t tell them to let his majesty think about one dragon and two phoenixes. Now it''s all right. When things come to an end, let me come out. " Rongguo lady said without good temper. Li Hong had always been against her. When she met her when she was a child, she just asked an an an. She didn''t even come. She could hide as far as she could. When she was old, she ran away to Taiyi city to play. What pretended to be something was actually not willing to be close to herself. "Where is Minyue now?" Madame Rongguo couldn''t stand he lanminzhi''s hardness and asked. "In the house." He Lanmin''s clever reply. "Well If only you were a prince. If your mother was also a queen, my charming face would be a hundred times better than that of Li Hong. I will support Minzhi as the crown prince! Just as I used to be a lobbyist in changsun''s and zhusuiliang''s houses for Wu Mei''s sake, I convinced his majesty to make you prince. " Madame Rongguo had this intention for a long time. She asked Wu Shun and Wu Mei to serve Li Zhi together. However, she was able to have such an idea because of her rich experience accumulated in order to help Wu Mei fight. She always believed that Wu Mei was able to become the queen of the Tang Dynasty because she helped her persuade and seek support outside the palace. "Oh, don''t talk about those useless things now. Think about how to save me first? It''s said that the pockmarked man is selfless and has always ignored the powerful. If I was caught, I would die. I don''t want to be caught in prison again. " He Lanmin buried his head in front of Madame Rongguo''s chest, vexed and coquettish. "Good, good, good, my junminzhi. Are you hiding all your new money? You go to call Minyue over, if that dimaz comes, let her resist for a while, if not, I will come out for you. What''s more, you should ask your mother to send a letter to your majesty and ask him to stop Li Hong. Although your majesty is not there, it will still work if your majesty says something. Let your mother tell your Majesty in the letter that he will frighten Li Hong on the ground of deposing the prince. " Mrs. Rong arranged it confidently. He lanminzhi gets up from his wife''s arms. At this time, he also has no idea. Now he is in a panic. But he knows better than anyone else that if Li Hong stares at him, his consequences will be even more miserable than the last time. Li Hong has always been looking down on himself. At that time, he sent a servant girl to take Xu Yanbo away from his own hands. Cuiwei palace is a nightmare. Therefore, he lanminzhi is once again under the gaze of Li Hong and Dali temple. He lanminzhi has no space for a long time now. Now he only knows to hide in changlefang and not to go out. I''m afraid that only changlefang is safe for him at the moment. After walking out of the place of Madame Rongguo quickly, he Lanmin thought while walking. If his mother became the queen, could he really become the crown prince? If you become a prince No, even if it is the prince, his mother and sister, as well as the wife of Rongguo who supports him, can''t he be pulled from the throne of Prince Li Hong? Thinking of he lanminzhi here, it seems that the road under his feet has suddenly become broad. He is likely to change his mind and become the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Now, you can be the next one. Yes, in any case, we should persuade our mother to fight for the position of Queen by all means. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 Di Renjie''s face was a little dignified. After the ceremony, he sat down opposite Li Hong. Changlefang has always been like a palace, and no one can touch it. But now, since the new money of Tang Dynasty has not been issued, there has been a phenomenon of private casting, which makes him determined to find out. After obtaining the consent of his royal highness in the early days, he thought that it would be a very simple case for him, who was the first official of Dali temple and was not familiar with everything in Chang''an, but the identity of the person involved was more important. But now Di Renjie no longer thinks so. Judging from his years of experience in interrogation, thorough investigation, investigation and exploration, the case now involves a large range. It seems vaguely that it is not a simple case of private casting new money, but more like some people taking advantage of the new money to fight against each other. Similarly, his royal highness, sitting opposite him, is now thinking very quickly what to do! The emperor''s father should have known about the removal of Dai Zhide from the court, but there was no movement in Dongdu. I don''t know what the old couple think now? Would you call yourself a fool? Or will you rush back without notice and beat yourself? But in any case, he believed that in addition to his own, there must be other people''s folding, with different ideas and positions to the father and the emperor. Now Li Hong is most worried about the latter. He is worried that his father and his mother will quietly return to Chang''an. In this way, he lanminzhi can not be eradicated. In the end, he lanminzhi must be beaten up and released like Cuiwei palace. So if you want to do Helan Minzhi, be quick! Helan Min ''s life was demanded in a hurry, and he and his father and his mother scrambled for time. Before they came back, Helan min became a dead man. In this way, the big deal is that the Empress Dowager chased her and beat her. The South Korean lady and Helan Minyue cried and sobbed in front of their father, and then the father pointed to his nose and scolded him. Di Renjie looked at the prince who was dazed and did not speak. He said in his heart, "is the prince afraid?" Li Hong on the opposite side is blind to di Renjie''s inquiring eyes. He suddenly feels that he has grasped the key point. That is what Xiao Shufei said: "these should be what your mother wants to see." In this way, is it not to say that the Empress Dowager is in line with her own position on one of the legal affairs of he Lanmin. In addition, as recorded in historical books, the South Korean lady and Helan Minyue were killed by Wu Mei with the help of others. Although the South Korean wife and Helan Minyue have not died in their own life, it does not mean that the mother has not removed their mind, because Because they threaten the Queen''s throne! Li Hong''s eyes opened and closed, and suddenly a cold light came out! Damn it! Dare to bully my mother! Is it true that my mother''s four sons eat dry rice? Really when their mother and daughter can secretly serve their father and emperor, they can be lawless, even my mother is not in the eye! He understood that the Empress Dowager now had a potential threat. The Empress Dowager who lived in the harem was not as free and indifferent as she usually showed! On the contrary, it is extremely dangerous! And the culprit of all this, that is naturally South Korea''s wife Wu Shun and He Lan Min Yue! In addition, his own life was different from Li Hong in the history books, so he restricted the Empress Dowager to kill them. But also let the empress mother give up to continue to please his mother, Mrs. Rong Guo Yang, because she is a chip enough to consolidate her queen''s position. Therefore, he Lanmin now in the eyes of the empress mother, has not been as important as recorded in historical books! He lanminzhi is no longer a bridge between the Empress Dowager and his wife Rongguo. Death and immortality are no longer important to the empress mother. "Where are the others now?" Li Hong suddenly asked in a voice. His eyes were shining and his voice was firm. "Your Highness, before the minister came, he Lanmin''s sister and brother just arrived at changlefang." Di Renjie replied. "Where are the men watching? Have you found out where the new money is deposited Li Hong went out and said, "Hua Meng, you can''t tell me that you can''t do it. You can''t lead by Wu Tian, and you are surrounded by five hundred people by Qingdao." "Your Highness, there are people watching Dali temple. The deposit of new money has been found out. It is very difficult for them to transfer all at once in a short time." Di Renjie followed Li Hong in a hurry and said again, "Your Highness, whether this case needs to be dealt with in secret? If it is publicized, you and your majesty will be embarrassed..." "If we don''t do this, the royal family will be more shameless in the future." After Li Hong wanted to know the details, he couldn''t help but wish he had a big mouth! Four years ago, my mother gave me a chance, but I didn''t know how to cherish it. Now I just want to understand! At that time, the empress mother had been acutely aware of the threat of Wu Shun''s mother and daughter, but it was not as serious as it is now. And when I was in Cuiwei palace, I could do it first and then, or even not! Did the Empress Dowager drag on so long just to buy time for herself? He was afraid of the wolf before and the tiger after. He was careful and cautious by the records in historical books! Give up the great opportunity four years ago in vain!The land of changlefang is owned by Madame Rongguo alone, and the eunuchs in it are naturally bestowed by Emperor Li Zhi and Empress of Tang Dynasty for many years. Although the mansion of Wang Hong was occupied by many aristocrats, it was not as large as that of other buildings. The whole city of Chang''an can be counted with one hand if it can be occupied by Madame Rong. Donggong and changlefang are separated by one street. It''s not too much for Li Hong to come here. But Li Hong never comes here. If Wu Mei doesn''t grab his ear every year, he doesn''t want to come once. The Red Gate of the mansion is now guarded by several eunuchs. The prince, who is unable to lead him, leads a clean road with a rate of 500 people. Ignoring the startled eunuchs'' faces at the gate, he quickly and orderly surround the front and rear gates! Di Renjie followed Li Hong, and they stepped on the tall gate of the mansion. Di Renjie looked into his arms and said, "I''m the Prime Minister of Dali temple, di Renjie..." "No matter who you are, get out of here. Do you know where this is? This is Madame Rongguo... " The eunuch stopped Di Renjie with one hand and looked at the young man who was familiar with his face but couldn''t remember for a moment. The young man did not wait for Di Renjie to continue to talk to him. He drew out a sword in the hand of a soldier nearby. The cold light flashed by, and the scream suddenly rang through the whole Changle square! That reached out to intercept the eunuch Di Renjie''s arm, and then "pa" fell to the ground. "He lanminyue''s sister and brother can''t be held in custody. Anyone can stop him and kill him! Wu Tian follows Di Renjie to search for new money. If blocked, he will be killed! " The young man with a familiar face said in a cold voice under the gaze of several pale and silent eunuchs in changlefang. "I obey my orders." Di Renjie''s heart is very happy, the prince is really a hero, so that the whole changlefang, I''m afraid no one dares to stop! As the crowd left, Li Hong was left with Huameng and mangzhong. By the prince left and right at the door of the road rate, the rush of a few eunuchs lying on the ground, at this time just remember who this familiar young man is! "I have seen his highness, and I hope that his highness will make atonement." Li Hong did not look at them. He walked to the changlefang with his head held high and said faintly: "I will go back to the province to accept the guilt. No matter who asks you anything, who dares to disclose half a word! I can''t spare you! " Several eunuchs heard Li Hong''s words and immediately ran from the door to the inner province not far away. In their hearts, they would like to cut off their tongues now to show their loyalty in front of Li Hong. Li Hong''s warning, of course, was to take into account that the dirty affair between he lanminzhi and Madame Rongguo was spread. Although it is now an open secret, it is better than giving the royal family, especially the empress dowager, a resounding slap in the face again. Along the route that they could not wait for, they shuttled slowly through changlefang until they came to the middle of the courtyard where Madame Rongguo lived. Around the small garden in front of me, I saw that I couldn''t wait for someone to surround the open space at the gate, but no one dared to come forward. I just couldn''t stand there and didn''t know what to do. A clear voice in the crowd surrounded, Jiao scolded: "open your dog''s eyes to see what this is? I''d like to see who of you dare to move forward? Don''t you want to live? This is changlefang! It''s not for you and other mean people to step on. Get out of here now "Are you Helan Minyue?" Can''t look at the crystal pendant in the woman''s hand, indicating that the crown prince Qingdao should not act rashly. "Presumptuous! What kind of dog are you? You can call Mrs. Wei''s name The woman''s clear voice is mixed with disdain and arrogance. Li Hong slowly and leisurely forward, this Helan Minyue is now more and more arrogant, really regard himself as his father''s concubine. "Get out of here, or I will report to your majesty, and I will not spare your dog''s life." The woman''s clear voice urged the soldiers around here. "At the end of the day, I will not be able to catch the new money maker: he lanminyue''s brother and sister. If you are Helan Minyue, you should go with me. " Can''t tone flat, just between eyebrows there is a trace of worry. "I am he lanminyue, and he is he lanminzhi! Can''t your dog see this crystal pendant in my hand! Is this your Majesty''s gift, or are you going to rebel? " He lanminyue still holds high the crystal card that was held by Yang Wu to prevent Li Hong from killing the East Turks and the Wang family in Jinyang. "I think you are going to rebel. Unable to capture their brother and sister, the crystal pendant in his hand is fake. How could my father have photographed her the crystal. " Li Hong''s faint voice drifted in from behind the crowd. Suddenly, he Lanmin moon and he Lanmin''s face changed dramatically. How did this evil star come in person! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 He lanminyue and he lanminzhi have little contact with Li Hong, but his voice seems to be engraved in his mind, which can be completely recognized once. At the moment, the hearts of both brothers and sisters are sinking. The evil star has come in person. It seems that today''s affairs can not be improved. After hearing Li Hong''s voice, he Lanmin almost fell on his knees with two legs soft. There are only four words in his mind at the moment: "my life is over!" He lanminyue is also extremely flustered. Although what she holds in her hand is indeed a gift given by his majesty, the influence on this evil star is very small. If we say that this Crystal Dragon Pendant can have a certain deterrent effect on the court, but for Li Hong, it is like It''s just like his own things. It''s possible for the little evil star to snatch it directly and throw it. So, at the moment, Helan Minyue held up the hand of the Crystal Dragon Pendant. It was not to put it, nor to lift it. Instead, it became a burden. Li Hong walked to Helan Minyue and Helan Minyue with an easy look, looked at the Crystal Dragon Pendant in Helan Minyue''s hand, and said lightly: "will you deliver it to me or will I take it by myself?" "This was given to me by your father before he left, not for you! Although you are the crown prince, you can give orders to the court, but But you can''t ignore this Crystal Dragon Pendant! If you see something like this, you should salute your majesty! " He Lanmin month completely lost the arrogance just now, the whole person seems to be a little empty at the moment. In the face of this royal evil star, not to mention her, is any prince to see, will be empty. "OK, then you can keep it well and take it to the prison with the so-called Crystal Dragon Pendant, and take them down." Li Hong''s face is still hanging a faint smile, relaxed said. "Wait a minute!" He lanminyue took advantage of the opportunity to take back the Crystal Dragon Pendant, which was given by the emperor. He said that nothing could fall into Li Hong''s hands. It was the only thing they could rely on and deter Li Hong. "What''s the matter? What else do you want to say? " Li Hong asked in a puzzled way. "Li Hong, why do you arrest me? What have I done? " He lanminyue asked with her towering chest. It suddenly occurred to me that they did not find new money. Even if they did, how could they prove that they had done it themselves? Besides, the template was given by his father. Li Hong''s hand was like magic. In their eyes, it was like casting magic. Suddenly, he added a new money. He held it in his hand and said, "tell me, why does changlefang have these new money?" "How do I know? If it is washed out by rain from your East Palace, it is not impossible for you to do harm to me He lanminyue is really beautiful. The slender body is wrapped in a lavender shirt and skirt. With the breeze blowing, the lapel of the shirt and skirt is taken up, and the convex and compact figure of the whole person will be highlighted, emitting a temptation and youth atmosphere. Li Hong looked at the proud figure of He Lan Minyue in a daze. No wonder his father was so fascinated. "How do you know that the money was washed out by the rain?" He Hongyue looks like an idiot. It''s funny. "I..." He lanminyue suddenly stops talking. "Your Highness, I have found it." Di Renjie walked quickly from the back. Many people behind him carried several huge wooden boxes in partnership, and also watched over several people who looked like craftsmen. Li Hong motioned to carry the boxes to Helan Minyue. Then he drew out the swordsman''s knife and cut off the lock on the box. He kicked the lid of the box. All of a sudden, the box was full of yellow new money, which seemed to shine in front of everyone. Then, without looking at the pale faces of he lanminyue and he Lanmin, he looked at the craftsmen behind him. Di Renjie immediately said, "Your Highness, these people are craftsmen who privately cast new money. They have confessed." "Talk about it." "It''s from the private money of He Min that they''re all making money." "No other mastermind?" Li Hong picked up a new money in the box and looked at it carefully. He asked leisurely. "Only he lanminzhi had contact with them." Di Renjie said. "He lanminzhi, is that right?" Li Hong put down the new money and went to he Lanmin. At this time, although he was half a head shorter than he Lanmin, he was still several times more powerful than he Lanmin. "Temple Your highness, I don''t I don''t know what you''re talking about. I-I-I don''t know anything. " He Lanmin''s forehead is sweating and looks at the door behind him from time to time. He has been completely intimidated by Li Hong. Since the Cuiwei palace incident, he has never dared to face Li Hong. Especially now, he has a leisurely manner, but exudes a kind of murderous Li Hong. "Where are the templates?" Li Hong looks up a little, and stares at he Lanmin''s dodging eyes. "Your Highness, I''m sorry, I really don''t know. I don''t know anything. Please spare me. I swear, I will never dare again." He Lanmin''s legs are soft. If he lanminyue had not been holding him by one hand, I''m afraid he would have knelt down to Li Hong at the moment.Li Hong looked up to the sky and sighed. At this time, Madame Rongguo didn''t even show obstruction. How many meanings do you mean? Did she not believe she dared to take people away? Looking at he Lanmin''s painful begging for mercy, he lanminyue was naturally distressed and said to herself: "Li Hong, you don''t have a template, you can''t prove that this is what he Lanmin did. Only by the confession of those humble people, if they are united, collude with a gas trap to harm Min." "Your Highness, Xiaomin doesn''t dare to tell lies. His words are true. When he came to the villain, he didn''t say that the new money was privately made. Instead, he said that the new money was approved by the Ministry of accounts. If you don''t believe it, there are official documents here." A leading craftsman pointed to the document in di Renjie''s hand and said. Li Hong ignored the documents in di Renjie''s hand, and his eyes shifted from he Lanmin to he lanminyue. With a cold light in his eyes, Li Hong said, "don''t you hand in the template? Are you really waiting for me to find it? " "We don''t have a template for new money! I''m not sure that these boxes of new money were put into changlefang secretly by you and that di Renjie? You think we don''t know? You''ve been looking at Min Zhi. He was just drinking with his friends in Cuiwei Palace at that time. He was too young to be sensible. But what about you? What did you do to him? You haven''t let him go until now! As a royal family member, Li Hong, it is against heaven''s reason that you are like this. You are going to bury the land of the Tang Dynasty and let the people around the world revile you Ah... " Finally, he lanminyue suddenly exclaimed. Li Hong''s hand flashed past her eyes! The towering chest seems to have been grabbed, and then feel a light chest. He lanminyue covered her chest for the first time, but it was too late. Li Hong''s hand had been quickly withdrawn from her chest, and there was a wooden box with frankincense in her hand. "What is this?" Li Hong held a wooden box with warm body temperature in his hand and asked coldly! "You..." He lanminyue looked at his towering chest, and then looked at the wooden box in Li Hong''s hand, and suddenly did not know what to say. "Up to now, you still don''t admit that this is your new money! To this day, he still defends his desecration of royal dignity! Young and ignorant! At that time, he was twenty years old. Did you tell me that he was not sensible? Then tell me how old a man is to be called a sensible man As long as Li Hong thinks of Cuiwei palace, he can''t control his anger! What''s more, he just wanted to understand his mother''s intention today, as well as her difficult situation in recent years! Forced by such a shameless mother and daughter, and her mother, Mrs. Rong Guo, who helped and blow the wind from her mother, the empress can still stabilize her harem in these years. I can imagine how much she has spent on this mother and daughter in recent years. If it wasn''t for the timely birth of Taiping Princess Li Lingyue, and if, according to the historical track, the father and the emperor ordered shangguanyi to draft the imperial edict for the annulment of empress dowager, who can know, whether there was also the background of the participation of the mother and daughter of South Korean Madame Wushun and Rong country Madame Yang! Who can know, is it because of their mother and daughter''s persecution, threat, as well as Rong Guo''s wife''s interference, only then let the mother later become close to the family! History does not have if, history will not record trivial things, history will not give a cause and effect of a thing, is not to give you a full context of the truth! What it can give people is the historical records of naked, indistinguishable, unclear way, only the result. History has no stand, history does not distinguish right from wrong, history is just a carrier. Li Hong suddenly found that he should be more careful to understand the Empress Dowager and the woman who can stand at the top in the long river of world history. In the turbulent times, the background of prosperity and peace, what kind of events did a woman of a dynasty experience before she could become cruel and merciless, and become an emperor in the age of male superiority and female inferiority! "This is the template given to me by your father. Even if you want to punish Li Hong, you should also treat your father''s crime, not me, he lanminyue!" He lanminyue looks at Li Hong and suddenly throws one of Helan min''s slaps and looks at he Lanmin who falls on the ground and dare not get up. He lanminyue stepped forward, proud of the body close to Li Hong, and Li Hong face to face, the cold voice hum. Li Hong looked at Helan Minyue, who was about to put his forehead on the tip of his nose. The tip of his nose sent out a faint fragrance. He snorted angrily and said, "the evil words bewitch the emperor of Tang Dynasty and ask him to give you a new money template, and then forge it privately. His crime should be punished! I''ll be sent to Zongzheng temple for trial tomorrow What are you doing? Min Zhi, how did you provoke hong''er? You are a few years older than Hong Er Chi. Why don''t you know how to make up? Get up quickly, how can you still lie on the ground. " Behind him a kind voice rings, let he lanminyue and Li Hong turn to look at at at the same time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 They turned their heads and looked at the door where the voice came from. Wu Shun, the South Korean lady, accompanied by the young lady of Rongguo, slowly walked out of the door. Two people smile and stand at the door, Yang continued to say: "Hong Er, what''s the matter? Have you quarreled with your cousin again? What do you look like? Why do you still use the knife? Put it away quickly. What''s wrong with your cousin? How can you offend you? Tell your grandmother that she will take care of him. " Li Hong bypassed Helan Minyue, who was preparing to lift up Helan Minzhi. He walked up to him two times and said, "hong''er has met my grandmother and my aunt." "How sensible and clever hong''er, what''s the matter? Today, how can Minzhi make you angry? Let these people step down quickly. What''s the standard to let others see our family''s jokes? You have been a crown prince for ten years. Your father and his mother have always praised you. Now you are the crown prince of the state. Your father and his mother are not in Chang''an now. You should know how to take care of the overall situation. " Yang''s face was full of benevolent smile, and said to di Renjie and others: "the prince is young, just by his temperament. How can you not be sensible? Get out of the way. My old lady will help their brothers to reconcile the big things. " Li Hong stood there, and at the moment, there was nothing left in his heart, such as ha ha, a few words, not only lightly attributed the crime of privately casting new money to the royal family, but also did not mention what he Lanmin had committed. Instead, he suppressed himself with his father and mother, and put himself in the position of the Royal parents without shame. Now, after he Lan''s despicable attitude towards his mother and son, he has even tried to force his mother''s mother into a shameless one. So now, he will not be full of worries about these people as before. He said: "this is not a matter that grandmother can handle. This is an important matter of the imperial court. It is illegal to forge new money in violation of the law of the Tang Dynasty. If it is found out, it is a death penalty. Even if Li Sujie and Li Xian, the descendants of our royal family, dare to violate the crime, they will also be arrested. Now he lanminzhi is a relative of the imperial family, but the law of the Tang Dynasty does not have the truth that he can be lenient to him because he is a royal relative. " Li Hong''s remarks not only defined the incident as a legal event of the court, but also drew a clear line between the royal family and Helan Minzhi, including Madame Rongguo. I have a lot of people in the royal family. I don''t want you to take Helan Minzhi to the royal clan. Yang''s face changed slightly. Looking at Li Hong''s firm eyes, he didn''t expect that the Yellow mouthed child had already had this opinion. With a gentle remark, he once again turned his family affairs into a national event. South Korean wife Wu Shun looked at her mother''s face a little ugly. She was afraid that there would be another conflict with Li Hong on the spot. So she went to Li Hong with a smile and said, "OK, OK, hong''er can do whatever you say. It depends on your royal highness who is in charge of the country. However, your grandmother is now so old. Usually, she is not with her husband. She is only left with Minzhi. You take the people away, and your grandmother is left alone in changlefang. She is not afraid of the health of your grandmother? At that time, you will have to let your father and his mother blame you, and they will not punish you enough. " Wu Shun walked up to Helan min''s side, patted off the dust on the brocade robe for he Lanmin, and continued: "my aunt gives you an idea, so you can put Minzhi in custody for the time being. How about being jailed in this Changle square? How about dealing with it when your father and his mother come back? Anyway, Minzhi also likes to be with her grandmother. In order to take care of her, where else can he go? Have you not listened to your words and stayed here waiting for your call? " If it was before, Li Hong would have agreed, but he would have to wait for the next opportunity to deal with him. He lanminzhi. But now that I can see through the faces of these people, I will not be polite to them any more. So I looked at the young family on the steps, and then looked at the three Korean ladies. In a calm tone, he said, "it''s easy to do this. If I''m afraid my grandmother''s health is not bad, it''s just right. My prince Pu''s mansion is always empty, and the furnishings are not worse than this changlefang. I just have my grandmother I''ll take care of it As soon as Li Hong''s plain words came out, he immediately shocked the hearts of Young''s wife of Rongguo and Wu Shun of South Korea, as well as Helan Minyue and he Lanmin! Li Hong, this is to completely house arrest them! No more space for them. Whose idea is this? Did Wu Mei send a message to Li Hong in Luoyang? Doesn''t your majesty know? Did Wu Mei and Li Hong unite to deal with them? South Korea''s wife Wu Shun and his mother''s wife, young, can''t help but look at each other. Is this period of time forcing Wu Mei to be anxious? So take advantage of the prince''s hand and take the opportunity to cast new money privately to get rid of himself and others? The smile on the South Korean lady''s face even felt stiff. Facing Li Hong again, she reluctantly said, "this It''s rare that hong''er has such filial piety. However, you know your grandmother is used to living in changlefang now. In case you live in Prince Pu''s mansion If you are not used to it, it will also have a great impact on grandmother''s health... " "My aunt is worried. The Tang Dynasty belongs to my Li family, not to mention a changlefang? My mansion of Prince Pu is not small. Since I''m afraid of my grandmother''s discomfort, it''s better to take my grandmother over now and let her rebuild the mansion of Prince Pu according to her own will according to changlefang. I believe that there must be many places in changlefang that are not satisfactory to my grandmother. By the way, all the palace maids and eunuchs here naturally follow in the past. "Finally, Li Hong slowly stepped up the steps step by step, standing beside the lady of Rongguo, with a faint smile on his face, but his eyes reflected the chilling indifference. "Please, grandmother, hong''er hasn''t been filial to you for so many years. I just have this opportunity. I hope my grandmother will not refuse. Di Renjie, take Helan Minyue and he Lanmin back to Dali temple to take good care of them. If they are wronged, I will ask you! Huameng immediately sent an order to the inner minister, and ordered all the maids and eunuchs of changlefang to move to Prince Pu''s residence with his wife. " Li Hong''s face was full of smile. If it wasn''t for the cold light in his eyes, he would have been a clever and clever grandson. "I''ve been in changlefang for many years now, and I don''t want to move any more. Thank you for your kindness. If hong''er really remembers me, let min Zhi stay with me." Mrs. Rong''s face is also cold. What''s wrong with this little evil star? So suddenly you''ve become so bold? Did Wu Mei say something to him? Or is Li Zhi tired of Wu Shun''s mother and daughter? So they want to take the opportunity to get rid of themselves? "What''s the matter, grandmother, if you don''t go, won''t you give your grandson a piece of filial piety? You can''t always favor he Lanmin." Li Hong looked at the expressionless Mrs. Yang of Rongguo. At this time, he was laughing in his heart. Fight with me, you are still a little tender. If you hadn''t understood the intention of the empress mother and were afraid of the reproach of the empress mother, you would have killed your little lover he lanminzhi. "Huameng, please go to Prince Pu''s mansion. All expenses are from the prince''s house." After Li Hong finished, he walked down the steps with a smile on his face and left happily with di Renjie and he lanminyue. In the Qianyuan palace of Luoyang, the eastern capital, Li Zhi held a folded Book handed over by Yang Wu. This is one of the countless folding pieces from Chang''an. Li Hong didn''t blame Dai Zhide for dismissing Dai Zhide. The reason is that Li Hong and Dai Zhide have been in the same boat for many years. It is only a matter of time before or after that to remove Dai Zhide. Moreover, Dai Zhide, as an official, was really too much. The court never knew to save Li Hong''s face. The two argued for many times. In the end, most of them were Li Hong''s views, which confirmed the results. Therefore, the dismissal of Dai Zhide did not make Li Zhi find it difficult to accept. But what made him feel puzzled was that Li Hong appointed a local official whom he had never met before: Zhang Zhangzhi! Besides, he seldom heard of this man. He did not understand why Li Hong chose Zhang Zhangzhi as Minister of rites? In his hand, this letter was submitted by the Minister of the Ministry of officials. It recorded some officials who had contacts with Prince Li Hong, or met many of them, but there was no such Zhang Cambodian. In his mind, he always believed that Zong Chuke would be the best candidate for Li Hong to choose the Minister of rites, and then he would promote a new candidate to replace Zong Chuke. But no matter how he thought, he didn''t expect to be Zhang Cambodian, a nameless native from thousands of miles away! Li Zhi took Zhang Hanzhi''s resume and didn''t find that this person was outstanding. How could Li Hong just take a fancy to him. "How peaceful is Changan these days?" Li Zhiyao thinks about Chang''an city. At the moment, he has been murmuring about himself. Li Hong, who hasn''t done anything for several days, can''t help but smile at the corners of his mouth, which makes the little guy anxious. "Your Majesty, your Highness the prince..." Yang Wu followed respectfully behind him, and stopped talking. "Come on, I''m prepared. I''ll be surprised if you don''t make trouble in Chang''an city. Tell me, what earth shaking events have you done Li Zhi went to the palace fence. According to Li Hong''s idea, he specially designed a small garden for leisure. He could lie down comfortably on the reclining chair, and the maid in waiting put cotton mats on her back. Yang Wu was a little nervous, and his palms were a little sweaty. He said, "the prince''s Highness has inspected changlefang. Now, Madame Rongguo and Mrs. South Korea are under house arrest in Prince Pu''s mansion. Helan Minyue, the wife of the state of Wei, and the Duke of Zhou are detained in Dali temple..." Li Zhimou jumped up from the reclining chair, glared round his eyes and asked, "is he going crazy! What do you want! What have you done? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 Yang Wu and several palace maids beside him were frightened to bow down and plead guilty immediately. They bent over carefully and watched Lizhi kick a small potted plant to the ground. "Remove Dai Zhide. I don''t care about him. Liaodong refused to send troops! Why do you want to house arrest the South Korean wife and detain Helan Minyue! What''s the matter? Have you asked me clearly? " Li Zhi angrily pulled another fold in Yang Wu''s hand, trembled and quickly read it. He snorted and threw the fold into Yang Wu''s face. Heaven help Li Hong! Li Zhi sighed helplessly in his heart. Originally, I thought that the flood in Guanzhong, especially in Chang''an City, and the natural disaster of protecting the mansion of Yunzhong city were the test of Li Hong''s incompetence and ability to handle the affairs of the Tang Dynasty. Sure enough, the flood in Chang''an City and the natural disaster in the city of Yunzhong were handled perfectly. That is, the queen was satisfied with Li Hong and the Ministry of Hubu. But unexpectedly, it was this heavy rain that washed out the private casting of new money in changlefang. It not only tested Li Hong''s ability to deal with government affairs, but also let him find out about the private casting of new money. The template of the new money, naturally needless to say, was privately given to Wu Shun and he lanminyue by Li Zhi. As for the reason, needless to say, for many years, the little bunny couldn''t bear to sneak with Wu Shun''s mother and daughter for many years. The royal family members of man Chang''an City were basically taken care of by his Taiyi city. But the South Korean wives Wu Shun and He Lan Min Yue can''t make ends meet at all. Every day, they talk about their living expenses beyond their means. So they just take the opportunity to exchange new money to get some pocket money for their mother and daughter. Unexpectedly, they are caught by the little bunny. Instead of Li Zhi, who had just started a teacher''s inquisition, he looked at the maids at his feet cleaning up the potted plants and asked, "does the queen know about this?" "This I don''t know Yang Wu bowed and whispered. "To the queen." Li Zhi turned around and went to the back. Yang Wu followed him in a hurry. "Do you have any information about Jingzhe and Cheetah going to Anxi?" Li Zhi asked as he walked. "My highness, with information, Tubo has been having a good harvest in recent years, and after occupying Tuyuhun, he began to graze in places with rich water and grass. According to my servant, Tubo really seems to have made great moves. I''m afraid this goal is just like the intelligence analysis presented." "Intelligence analysis, the credibility of this thing still exists, and I don''t know how this little bunny came up with it. Then tell me, where will Tubo use troops in Anxi? " Li Zhi walked on the blue stone road of the palace and looked at the palace in front of him. "Jingzhe and Cheetah have always been divided into two parts. One is for your majesty and the other is for your royal highness. The two pieces of information are the same as each other. This is also something that the servants occasionally ask to exchange and prove. There is no doubt about the authenticity of the information. From their analysis, it will be Khotan. " "Why?" "Because the tribes there are quite mixed. Although Qiang people have always been the main residents, there are still Western Turks, Shiguo, tuqishi and so on. Therefore, Tubo will think it easy to be a Tubo mouth, but as for which state under the jurisdiction of Khotan will attack, it is impossible to guess." In the two people in the east capital Luoyang palace long channel discussion, Wu Mei also read the secret letter that Lian tie just gave him. After closing the secret letter, holding it in his hand and patting it gently, the little rabbit finally woke up. He thought that there was only a little bit of cleverness. Unexpectedly, now he can see through the situation and know the difficulties of his mother. "Burn it." Wu Mei lightly handed the secret letter to Lian tie again, and said faintly. Through the long passage, she had seen his majesty and Yang Wu coming this way. At the moment, she was relaxed and satisfied. His good son finally solved his difficult situation in the harem. She believed that Li Hong must have understood his mind and understood that his situation was difficult. However, she has always wondered why Li Hong, who has been fearless from childhood to adulthood, has always been clean and quick, and is famous for his thunderbolt methods. Why has Li Hong always been indecisive in treating Wu Shun and his mother, Mrs. Korea. When there was such a good opportunity to beat Wu Shun''s mother and daughter, including his own mother, why did they have to wait until now? Wu Mei believes that four years ago, Li Hong had a chance to get rid of he lanminzhi, but in the end, he gave up. She couldn''t understand what little thing was worrying about? If he lanminzhi was removed at that time, I would have suffered less in the past few years, and suffered less from the troubles between his mother and he Lanmin. But anyway, it''s not too late. As long as you give the little bunny a few more days, will Wu Shun, he lanminyue and he lanminzhi disappear from the world? Now it''s time for me to cooperate with the little bunny. In any case, I have to help the little rabbit to finish this matter. In any case, I have to drag your majesty back to Chang''an a few days later to buy some time for the little rabbit.Li Zhi nods silently, and the steps made of white marble make people feel relaxed and happy. He takes Yang Wu''s folded book about the house arrest of the young and South Korean wives of Rongguo''s wife, and the detention of Helan Minyue''s brother and sister in Dali temple, from Wu Mei, who met him at the door, slowly walked into the palace. "Take a look at it yourself. The little thing is going to make a mess of Chang''an city now! I just dismissed my ministers, refused Koryo''s request for aid to Liaodong, and capriciously agreed to send an envoy to the Tang Dynasty from Japan! What is this for? How can there be banter above the court hall? At the beginning, he wanted to die, and Dai Zhide refused to send Japanese envoys to the Tang Dynasty even though they had to fight in court. Now, it''s better for him to return to the Tang Dynasty? As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty and the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, what is the system of doing things so repeatedly? Isn''t it that all countries laugh at the treachery of the Tang Dynasty? " Li Zhilei''s voice of heavy rain is small. He picked the useless one first and said. Wu Mei took the tea cup handed over by the maid of the palace and put it in Li Zhi''s hand. She said with a soft smile, "Your Majesty, the crown prince''s supervision of the country is not really in charge of the government. This is not the first time that she has gone back on her own. In the past few times, did not she often do some mindless things?" "He is the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. He wants to be the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the future. Is it not a joke for the people of the world to betray his promise? Where to put the prince''s face? What about the royal face? What about my face? It''s always a golden tongue to be an emperor! one word is as heavy as nine tripods! Now three changes a day, not desirable! Oh, by the way, there''s a trick. You see, the little bunny is crazy again. This time, you queen should be disciplined. " In the end, Li Zhi''s expression seems to be the same as Li Hong''s flattering expression. It''s just a mold carved out. "Oh? What earth shaking event is it? It won''t be the place in the East. It''s really razed by him. What kind of shopping malls should be built? " Wu Mei''s expression curiously took over the fold, while opening and guessing. "If that''s all right, you can see for yourself. I''m afraid you can''t wait to pull a rabbit''s ear off." "Is this house arrest? How can I feel that hong''er picked it up specially to honor his grandmother... " "Filial piety? Does filial piety bring people to Dali temple Li Zhi was stunned for a moment, looking at Wu Mei holding the fold of house arrest and turning over the other fold under the fold. "This..." Wu Mei Ruyu''s forehead does not appear unexpectedly several wisps of black line! "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? He Lanmin followed Minyue. He always looked down upon him, but why did he detain others in Dali temple! What a shame, Yang Wu. What can I do for you Wu Mei''s expression is cold, fold son pats on the table top to ask a way. Yang Wu took a look at Lizhi. Seeing Li Zhi''s indifference, Yang Wu waited for him to explain. He thought about the next time and said, "go back to the queen. There is no word in the book..." "Nonsense, don''t you know what''s not said in the fold? I still need to ask you? " Wu Mei is in a hurry and interrupts Yang Wu''s words. "Yes, I know. Specifically Because of what... " Yang Wu''s head is sweating. It''s not easy to take this job. If it''s because of the private casting of new money, it will certainly lead the queen to ask where the new money template came from. In this way, will the responsibility still be put on your majesty? But why not? In short, his highness jailed Helan Minyue and he Lanmin. When he returned to Chang''an City, he was expected to beat himself to the ground. "Back to the queen, I don''t know why? But it seems to be because he Lanmin and he lanminyue "Cough, let''s not say why. In a word, this little rabbit is so lawless that you can''t let him come here again. I''m going to go back to the Palace tomorrow. What do you think?" Li Zhi looks at Yang Wu to reveal the truth, interrupts Yang Wu''s words, some embarrassed said. Wu Mei turned her head in doubt, just like Li Hong who had made a mistake. She asked strangely, "Your Majesty, do you know something about it? Hong''er can''t keep them in custody for no reason, can they? " "This It''s not a big deal. " Li Zhi thought for a second that it was a felony and a death penalty for the common people in the world to forge new money privately, but it could be a different matter for the Royal relatives and relatives. So he went on to say, "when Li Hong made new money, I wanted to pass a template of the new money. This was not just a good time for Minyue to watch and let her play for a few days..." "Then he lanminyue gave the template to he lanminzhi, and Li Hong discovered that they had forged new money privately, so Li Hong imprisoned them in Dali Temple according to the law of the Tang Dynasty?" Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi, Mei Mou does not blink to ask a way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 Li Zhi looks at Wu Mei and stares at his questioning eyes, so the expression on his face unconsciously imitates that of Li Hong. One eyebrow is higher than the other, and the other is lower. His eyes squeeze towards the direction of corns as much as possible, and then makes a "um" sound from his throat. Wu Mei can only roll her eyes helplessly when she looks at Li Zhi''s virtue. This is the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. She is nearly 40 years old. She can''t treat him like Li Hong. She has to turn her eyes helplessly and sit down beside Li Zhi. "What''s the crime of privately casting new money? You know better than me. Now that Li Hong finds out, do you think there will be a good result? When the little bunny asked you for the new money, he had already said it sternly. The industry as big as Taiyi city didn''t dare to exchange it privately. All of them were exchanged through Royal banks. Other merchants didn''t know that they were all exchanged through local banks. You didn''t trample on the tail of little bunny for nothing? He''s not in a hurry Wu Mei''s deep sigh. "That''s true, but as a royal relative, we can''t let Li Hong really deal with those two people in Chang''an city because of such small things? If the city is full of wind and rain again, where is the royal face? That''s it. Go back to Chang''an with me tomorrow. " Li Zhi rubbed his thigh involuntarily. After thinking about it, Li Zhi continued: "one is the wife of the state of Wei and the other is the Duke of Zhou. Even if we want to make a crime, according to the law of the Tang Dynasty, we can only convict after the approval of the officials and the Zhongshu. Judging from Li Hong''s usual style of conduct, we can almost leave the fold in the Zhongshu under the door, and we can''t delay any more They are all royal relatives. They make too much noise and let people see Royal jokes. " "How about the South Korean lady and his mother, Madame Rongguo, in Prince Pu''s mansion?" Wu Mei''s expression is flat, looked at the tangled Lizhi and asked. "It shouldn''t be disorderly. This little bunny has been staring at changlefang for a long time. This time it''s up to him this time. But the premise is that we can''t investigate the issue of privately casting new money. Even if we don''t consider me, we should consider it for you. Now, we''ll give our own orders to let him investigate the case when we come back." Li Zhi looks at Wu Mei''s calm face and doesn''t know what she is thinking. "I''m afraid I can''t give him orders." Wu Mei''s face was calm. Before Li Zhi asked, Wu Mei said to herself, "it has been said that Wu Mei should treat her son better than her nephew and niece. If I give orders at this time, I''m afraid not only hong''er will be dissatisfied, but also the virtuous ones. What''s more, let those rumors fill the court, which will not make hong''er more embarrassed? " Li Zhi was stunned and didn''t expect Wu Mei to disagree. He stammered: "this Why is there such a rumor? Li Hong could not be allowed to come here at random. At that time, would it not be said that the royal family did not care? In this case, I''ll give up the order and go back to Chang''an with me tomorrow. " "Taiping is not in good health recently. Dan''er is not so well. I''m afraid I can''t go back to Chang''an with your majesty tomorrow. Your majesty might as well go back to Chang''an City by yourself tomorrow. My body will be better, and then take Taiping back with dan''er. I hope your majesty will grant me permission. " Wu Mei looks at Lizhi tenderly. She smiles on her face and says. Li Zhi was so anxious. Although he was sitting here, his mind had already flown to the Dali temple in Chang''an city. He lanminyue was always impatient. If he still kept his temper when he entered Dali temple, he would suffer losses. As for he lanminzhi, it''s just like that. Li Hong has planted a psychological shadow. Even if he doesn''t die this time, I''m afraid it''s a useless person. However, he felt a little relieved that the South Korean wife was all right and was only under house arrest with his wife. I don''t think there will be a big problem. Li Zhi looks at Wu Mei''s firm expression. He can''t start tomorrow. He has no idea. Taiping and Li Dan are not in front of him. After a few words of greetings, he leaves Hebi palace and goes back to his bedroom. Looking at the disappearance of Lizhi''s figure, Wu Mei''s hazy and beautiful eyes twinkled with cold. Standing at the door, she looked at the passage that had already disappeared from Lizhi''s back. After a long time, she seemed to have made some determination, and said to Lian tie next to him, "kill the Korean lady." After saying that, he did not go back to the depth of the palace of the wall. In Wumei''s mind, he lanminyue and he Lanmin couldn''t survive. If you only leave South Korea''s wife Wu Shun, I''m not sure that it will make your majesty who has always been soft hearted to be compassionate, and will be more concerned about it. In case it is really granted to the harem, it will be more than worth the loss. Since he lanminyue has already been moved, it will only be a disaster for Wu Shun to live alone, and it will be difficult for him to get rid of it. A white dove flew from Hebi palace to Chang''an in a hurry. Soon after, another dove flew from Qianyuan palace to Chang''an. In Dali Temple Prison, he Lanmin looks much better this time than when he was in Taiyi city. In addition to looking a little haggard, he has not been tortured. Li Hong was sitting behind a table. Di Renjie read the confession he had asked in detail, handed it to Li Hong, and said, "Your Highness, the confession is the same as the investigation and handling of the case of privately casting new money. It can be confirmed that he Lanmin is the mastermind of the private casting of new money."Li Hong took the confession and looked at it. Now there are still some autographs signed by the Ministry of punishment and the imperial historian''s office. No matter he lanminyue or he lanminzhi, they are all xungui of the Tang Dynasty. According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, there should be three signatures at the same time, and then they can be submitted to the central government for instructions. The lower provinces are issuing them. At this time, he Lanmin and he lanminyue can be cut off. Li Hong frowned and looked at he lanminzhi, who was untied and ready to be put into prison, asked faintly, "do you have anything else to say? If you don''t expect it, this will be the last time you''ll ever meet me in your life After hearing Li Hong''s words, he Lanmin''s whole body was excited, and his eyes also became some light. He slowly twisted over to look at Li Hong, and his lips wriggled for a few times. Then he said dryly, "Li Hong, I know I can''t live. You''ve always had a deep prejudice against me. I want to know why? Don''t tell me, because of Cuiwei palace? " Li Hong looked at the resolute eyes of he Lanmin, which was full of death intention. Obviously, he knew that he would not give him a chance to live this time. "Is Cuiwei palace not enough? It''s not wrong to kill you ten times. " "Why didn''t you kill me? Just crazy tormenting me? Do you know, because of Cuiwei palace, I had a nightmare for half a year after I came out of Taiyi city! If Madame Rongguo didn''t accompany me to sleep every night and hugged me after I woke up, I didn''t know if I could survive that half year! Yes, I hate her! Hate her shameless! I hate that she has lured me to her skirt since I was a child, but madam Rong has given me a sense of superiority Li Hong waved his hand and let Di Renjie and others walk out of the cell. At this time, Li Hong left Li Hong and he lanminzhi, and the guards were all taken away by Di Renjie. "Since you know, you shouldn''t ask such stupid questions. Yes, for the sake of Madam Rong Guo, I didn''t kill you at that time. If you go back to Chang''an and be honest, maybe I won''t pursue you any more, but I''ll privately forge new money... " "Nonsense! That''s not why you didn''t kill me, absolutely not! Casting new money privately is just an excuse. Even if I don''t, you will find another chance to kill me! " He Lanmin staggered to Li Hong, his eyes full of blood, looking at Li Hong word by word said: "although I he lanminzhi is unrestrained, I am not a fool! Madame Rongguo? Hum, she doesn''t deserve to let you not kill me because of scruples! Let me die to understand, why did you let me go? I know you wanted to kill me, but then you changed your mind. Why? " Li Hong still sat calmly, looking up at the twisted and handsome face of he Lanmin, Haoqi took time to say: "because the South Korean lady and the Wei state lady, I think the lady to Rongguo should have mentioned it to you many times. If your mother and your sister enter the palace, then you will be even stronger than you are now? When you came to Chang''an with your mother and sister, my father allowed your mother to go in and out of the palace freely. Your sister intervened. Which emperor was not romantic? At that time, when you were in the palace, you were almost like a crab. In addition to meeting me, you met Li Xian and others. In front of whom did you not walk sideways "So what? Don''t forget that your mother can be queen, but the wife of Rongguo has made great contributions! My wife Rong Guo and I have been fighting against it, but I can''t do anything about it. At that time, I knew that as long as my mother, Mrs. Korea, entered the palace, I could also be a prince. I could be on the same level with you, and I could get rid of the control of Madame Rongguo. So what am I afraid of? Why don''t I dare to walk across the palace! " "Do you think you should die? If you don''t die, don''t our royal family let you bully you? You go to Cuiwei palace to be a bully and step on the royal face on the ground. Don''t you deserve it? Your mother and your sister forced my father to put them in the harem and defile the royal family. Don''t you die? Why didn''t I kill you that year? It''s because I didn''t speculate on the situation of my mother. If I figured out in time that year that your purpose was to divide the rights of my mother in the harem, I would have killed you without hesitation! " Li Hong gets up slowly and looks at he Lanmin''s bloodshot eyes. "So it was Wu Mei''s idea? It''s she who thinks we''re dead, and you Li Hong is just abetted. In fact, you don''t have the courage to kill me. You''re afraid of your mother, right? " He Lanmin''s face suddenly showed a sly smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 Li Hong was not surprised at the sudden smile on he Lanmin''s face. He walked out from behind the table and came to he Lanmin with a smile and said, "so what? I''m really afraid of my mother''s empress. When I was in Cuiwei palace, I let you escape because I didn''t understand my mother''s thoughts. But this time, you won''t have such a good life. " He Lanmin also looked at Li Hong with a grim smile. His eyes became bright at the moment. He said: "do you think you have killed me now? According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, you can kill me as quickly as you can. Will it be the day after tomorrow? By that time, I''m afraid your father and emperor have already come back from Chang''an. Don''t forget, my mother''s wife of Korea and his sister''s wife of Wei state, he lanminyue, have always been loved by your father, so your father will come back as soon as possible to save my sister Helan Minyue! " The more he Lanmin said, the more proud he was: "if Wu Mei hadn''t obstructed her for so many years, one of my mother and sister would have been queen, and your mother, like Xiao Shufei, would have been imprisoned in the palace, and you, sooner or later, would have been deposed. I''m smarter than you and more capable than you. By then, I''ll be the crown prince!" Just as Li Hong was about to speak, Xia Zhi and lawless suddenly ran in. They were not very good-looking and looked at Li Hong''s desire to speak. "Say, what''s the matter?" Li Hong turned his head and asked. "Your Highness, the South Korean lady was killed in the Pu palace." Unable to look at He Lan min Zhi, he went to Li Hong and whispered. After that, he knelt on the ground with Wu Tian Putong: "Your Highness, the last general and others are incompetent. Please give me your sin." Li Hong frowned. Needless to say, it must have been the Empress Dowager''s order to do it. "Get up. You''re innocent. I don''t blame you." Li Hong said to the lawlessness on the ground. He lanminzhi looked at Li Hong and frowned. He thought that his majesty had already decided to interfere with this matter. So he immediately became confident. Now he was no longer afraid of Li Hong, because he finally knew Li Hong''s weakness. What Li Hong was afraid of was Empress Wu Mei. If his mother or sister could take the Queen''s seat, then it would be the day when Li Hong was abolished. "Li Hong, are you going to keep me in custody? Are you not afraid to be trampled on by me He Lanmin is like a demon, at this time, he seems to have fallen into the extreme illusion. Li Hong strangely turned around and looked at he Lanmin with some doubts. He Lanmin sneered and said, "I tell you, if you let me go now, I can still stay with you and Wu Mei at that time." "Bang", Li Hong a punch in he Lanmin''s chin, directly hit he Lanmin to the ground. Although Li Hong is only 14 years old, after years of deliberate exercise, his physical fitness is much better than that of he Lanmin. Besides, Yang Wu and Lian tie are often called by Li Hong as big sandbags to hide. Di Renjie and others are at the door. They are afraid that the prince will get along with he Lanmin alone. When Xiazhi and others came in just now, they have been standing at the door watching and see Li Hong knocking over he lanminzhi without hesitation. Di Renjie''s mouth moved. As long as he was not killed, he Lanmin would be beaten for not seeing it. Who let others be the prince''s highness. He lanminzhi slowly got up from the ground, looked at Li Hong, and said with a grim smile: "what if you hit me? It''s just a temporary pleasure. Do you dare to kill me? He whispered to you just now. Is it your father''s will? Can''t you kill me? Ha ha You can wait, wait for one day I will step you under your feet, and wait to see my mother or sister become the master of the harem... " Can''t see Li Hong''s hand reach to his waist, want to block, but finally or resist. Di Renjie saw that Li Hong''s right hand suddenly changed to grip type. He accurately grasped the horizontal knife that couldn''t be seen on his waist. After a brush, the horizontal knife came out of its sheath. "Have a good dream Li Hong''s voice was as cold as iron. His right hand held the knife and looked at the frightened eyes of he Lanmin. The horizontal knife in his hand did not hesitate to cut off he lanminzhi''s neck. "No crown prince!" Di Renjie quickly stopped the way. "Pa", he lanminzhi''s head was cut off by Li Hong. The rolling head stopped after rolling to the door. His eyes were still open and filled with incredible and shock. To his death, he could not believe it. Li Hong really dared to kill him! At this time, he lanminzhi''s trunk and neck cavity were sprayed with blood before slowly falling back. Li Hong did not look at the corpse. He threw the knife in his hand to no one. He said coldly, "inform the three provinces that the people have been executed on the spot, and the documents will be supplemented later." Di Renjie didn''t expect that the prince would be so decisive. He killed him in the blink of an eye without warning. The expression is dull for a while, this just remembers that this is one''s own responsibility, helplessly watched the prince''s highness so to kill the person, and all the procedures, is to make up after! But at the moment, nothing can be said. He Lanmin''s calculation is correct. Before he died, he thought that he had caught the real mastermind behind the scenes from Li Hong''s mouth, but he forgot that it was not the first time that Li Hong was in prison.Di Renjie helplessly looks at the body of he Lanmin. He is still breathing blood. He waves his hand to let the soldiers clean up here. Then he quickly turns around and follows Li Hong out. "He lanminyue was released, and the prince Pu''s residence was jailed. He was not allowed to step out of the mansion until he died!" Li Hong seems to be talking to di Renjie, as well as to the summer solstice nearby. "Yes, your highness." After they spoke back, they watched Li Hong wave and went to the other side to talk about LAN Minyue. Li Hong walked out of Dali temple and breathed the fresh air outside. He thought to himself, "if my father comes back today, he may have misjudged his mother''s thoughts. He may have to go to the western regions to gain military achievements to stabilize his position as Prince. If you come back tomorrow, it is enough to show that the mother and her own ideas are the same, and the mother also has the heart to delay time for herself. But He lanminyue is not dead... " Thinking of this, Li Hong felt that his ears began to burn a little. When the empress mother came back and knew that he lanminyue was not dead, I''m afraid she would have to pull her ears hard. However, he could not help it. Originally, he executed Helan Minzhi and Helan Minyue according to his intention, leaving the South Korean wife and the wife of Rongguo to live together in Prince Pu''s mansion, and occasionally allowed his father''s emperor to visit him secretly. However, the empress mother acted faster than herself. He Lanmin had not been killed on his side. The empress mother had already killed the South Korean lady to Jiu. In this way, Li Hong had to change his strategy. In order not to be a complete son and beast in front of Li Zhi, he had to leave one for his father. Otherwise, he would evade the punishment of his mother and his father would chase him for several days. As a son of man, the two lords in the Imperial Palace are not easy to offend, and I don''t know why. Li Hong always feels that his father is somewhat pitiful. died when he was eight years old. His grandparents died, leaving him two people, fifteen years old, and Prince Huang. He was left behind by the grandfather of the emperor six years later. He left him with the Dragon Guan group headed by his uncle''s long sun. He has the final say. If he did not meet his mother again, he would have lived in the shadow of Guanlong group in any case, and would not have the opportunity to deal with government affairs alone. Under the strong control of Guanlong group, the couple can support and cooperate with each other, and then find the opportunity to take the discourse power of the whole court into their own hands. Thinking of his mind, he was interrupted by the messy footsteps behind him. He turned back and saw that he lanminyue had been brought out. At the moment, although he looked haggard, his beautiful cheek looked dirty, and the whole person looked good. Jiaoheng pouted his chin high, as if he was looking at Li Hong with his chin. He said coldly, "aren''t you going to lock me in? Why are you letting me out again? Hum, I also said how brave you Li Hong was. Now it seems that it is no more than that! " "For the sake of being a royal family member, I''ll give you a free hand. Besides, it''s not your idea to cast new money privately. You just helped Helan Minzhi get the template. The crime is not fatal, but..." "What about he lanminzhi? What about others? Since you let me go, let him out, otherwise, I won''t leave. When your majesty comes back, I''ll see how you end up! Let me tell you, Li Hong, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Although you are the prince of the Tang Dynasty, I, he lanminyue, will not be afraid of you. If you don''t release him, I will make you regret. If your identity as Prince Donggong is deposed, don''t blame me for not reminding you. " He Lan Min Yue shot in a row, interrupted Li Hong''s words and said in a patter. "You know, I want to kill you too, but after killing you, there will be a lady of Rongguo in Prince Pu''s mansion. It''s so lonely that I have to keep you with her." Li Hong looks at He Lan min month silk not knowing the appearance, some feel sorry for her. Fortunately, Helan Minyue is not too stupid. After listening to Li Hong''s words, she can''t figure out what''s wrong. Isn''t Madame Rongguo taken care of by his mother, Madame Korea? How to say it is. "What have you done to my mother, Li Hong?" He lanminyue finally felt afraid, and her heart began to sink. She did not believe that Li Hong dared to poison her mother. Was he not afraid that his father would depose her? "That''s what you think, including your evil brother. I advise you, do not imagine your status, in my father''s heart how important, you do not deserve! From now on, you are not allowed to step out of Prince Pu''s mansion until you die! " After Li Hong finished speaking, he no longer looked at his trembling body. The incredible Helan Mingyue turned his head and got on the carriage and went to the east palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 Despite their hard work and hard work, Bai Chun and Bai Chun have been in the East Palace all the time. These three people seem to have something to do. These days, I''m afraid it''s also because they are busy these days that they don''t dare to say anything. After returning to the East Palace from Dali temple, three people were called in. Li Hong first looked at Bai Chun. His eyes seemed to be about to grow into Bai Chun''s face. Bai Chun was uncomfortable for a while. He glared back at Li Hong, twisted his waist and sat on the sofa. "What can I do for you two? By the way, did my father''s and mother''s car be sent to you? " Li Hong thought of business. "If you come back, you should arrive early today, as expected." Let Lao say first. After saying that, his face has been hanging begging smile, his face is full of: ye, ask me if there are other things. Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to him. Looking at the virtue of his two faces, he knew that something must have happened. Otherwise, he called Bai Chun back because of the new money. Why did they come back with them? A few days ago, I asked them to build dragon chariots and Phoenix chariots for their father and empress. I wanted them to surprise them when they came back from Luoyang. At the same time, it was also to please them. I hope that their trip to the western regions will be approved this year. Bai Chun looked at the question and sat there to drink water. Li Hong, who had worked hard and had no complaint, turned her eyes helplessly and said, "my Lord, I have nothing to do but to ask you for help." "Oh, really? What ''s the matter? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You two are still polite to me Li Hong pretended to wake up and asked. Looking at Li Hong''s clear and bright eyes, he immediately bent down and bent his back. He was more than willing to open his mouth. His face was full of flattering smiles. Bai Chun helplessly looks at the two counsels, and feels anxious for them in her heart. When she is about to open her mouth for them, she suddenly kneels down in front of Li Hong. Li Hong looks at two people''s appearance, is still smiling Yingying is not moved. "Sir, I dare to invite you to come to my home. I am I really can''t say that. " Ren Yuan''s head clings to the carpet and says in an impassioned voice. "Yes, I dare to ask you to condescend to visit Go to tanchen''s house... " Ren Lao followed Ren Yuan tightly. Li Hong did not understand blinking eyes, look at the two kneeling on the ground, and then look at the side of the white pure. Bai Chun obviously knew what was going on, but after seeing Li Hong''s inquiring eyes, she said faintly, "master, I think you might as well go to their house, so that you can understand it intuitively." "No I''m a great crown prince. You let me run away. Two carpenters, no blacksmiths. What are you two craftsmen now Li Hong was unable to locate himself as two officials of the prince''s house. "At your command, whatever you say is what you say." No complaint, still kneel down in said. Li Hong was speechless, looking at the two kneeling on the ground, did not know what to say. However, it has been ten years since they followed me. I haven''t been to their home. Only when they got married, they were rewarded with some things, or the summer solstice was sent to them. In this way, they were moved to tears. "Well, let''s go. I''d like to see what''s the matter with you two, and I''ll have to go there myself Li Hong side said, while suspiciously looking at the indifferent white pure. "If you want me to accompany you, I will go." Bai Chun also got up and looked at Li Hong''s suspicious eyes and said in a hurry. "Who will accompany me if you don''t accompany me? Whatever it is, you must have encouraged them to look for me. Now the summer solstice and Xiaoxue are not here. The two bodies of Prince Pu''s house and Dali temple have to be dealt with. As for how to bury them, let my father come back and decide. Huameng will send a message to di Renjie, and then you will accompany me to my home with mangzhong. " Li Hong had a bad look at the originator and went out first. When Bai Chun saw Li Hong, he took the three of them. If anything happened, he would have to deal with Huameng and mang. In addition, he had to take care of his own burden. He immediately stopped him and said, "take the lawlessness. It''s more thoughtful." "Hard work and no complaint. There are killers at home?" Li Hong stares at Bai Chun and sarcastically says. "That''s not true, but it''s too casual for you to go out like this. I''m going to let lawless people come here." After Bai Chun finished, she went out without waiting for Li Hong''s permission. When Li Hong signals that Huameng and mang seeds will work hard and bear no grudges, he ignores the spirit Bai Chun. When she comes to the door, Bai Chun has already changed into casual clothes and rushes over. "It''s interesting. Today is just a coincidence. The two twin brothers worked hard and were lawless. How did your parents name you at that time? Is it because of the mood? " Accompanied by Bai Chun, Li Hong teases the four. The four people who dare to answer a word can only follow behind with a giggle. No matter how funny the prince''s highness is, they are always silly. The hard-working family is not far away from the prince Pu''s residence, one street away, so a few people are staggering and leisurely. Along the way, they enjoy the bustling and orderly bustling city of Chang''an City, and come to the gate where the hard work and hard work is located.Li Hong suddenly stood still, looking at the direction inside the square door, his eyes were straight. Bai Chun saw him stop, and then he stopped. He looked at Li Hong curiously and asked, "what''s the matter?" Li Hong looked at her impatiently and asked, "do you know the way?" "I don''t know." White pure color reply way. "I don''t know you. I don''t want those two goods to lead the way. They follow behind and just hope I can''t lead him!" Li Hong looked away from the door and looked at the streets on both sides. Bai Chun shakes her head helplessly and quickly waves her hand to let both of them lead the way. She is very strange in her heart. It seems that the prince''s highness is in a very good mood today. Is it the reason why he lanminzhi and the South Korean lady were removed?! Under the leadership of hard work and respect, as soon as they stepped into the house, they ran into the room like flying, and immediately heard the voice of hard work and hard work urging from the inner room: "come out quickly, the Lord is coming." "Hurry up and go out with me to meet you." Ren Lao is also in the room on the other side, urging his mother-in-law. Li Hong listened to all this and said with ease: "it seems that these two guys get along well. It''s good that my brother can live without separation." "Yes, you are a good teacher." Bai Chun didn''t know when she learned to flatter. "Pull it down, I''ve taught them that?" Li Hong and Bai Chun go inside, and behind him is lawlessness, with Huameng and grain of grain. "Xiaomin..." "All right, all right. Don''t be polite. What''s the matter when people see it?" Li Hong looked at a large family running out of the house, but he was still shocked. It''s not that there are so many adults in front of you, but you have to work hard with your mother-in-law, but There are a lot of kids. There are at least seven or eight children around the two couples who work hard. "It''s alive enough No, how long have you been married? These seven or eight year olds must not have been born after your marriage. What''s going on? " Li Hong looked at the appearance of the oldest about seven or eight years old and the youngest about four or five years old. "My Lord, this These are all picked up by the minister... " "Got it? When my Tang Dynasty is full of children, you can go out and pick up some for me. " Li Hong looked at Ren Yuan''s reply and said without good breath. After saying that, he did not wait for others to greet him. He got into his house and walked around at will and looked around. Under Bai Chun''s sign, he took his wife and two babies in his arms, and then picked two older ones from the seven or eight children and took them to Li Hong. At this time, Li Hong has already turned the family''s home all over the place, and from time to time, he still makes some comments. After these people came in, he had already sat at the top of the living room. Others, including Bai Chun, were standing on both sides, watching the prince''s highness still looking at the larger living room. "Yes, the house is well decorated and tidy. It''s not because I came here that I did it." "If you come back, you''ve done a lot of careful cleaning before you come, but it''s basically the same on weekdays." Ren Yuan stood on one side and said in a hurry. Li Hong looked at their wives and the baby in her arms. She got up and walked up to her. She was so frightened that she shivered. She didn''t know what to do. She looked at her hard work and no complaint. "It''s OK. Don''t be nervous. I just look at the two little guys in your arms." Li Hong got up and saw the two men nervous and said in a hurry. Both of them are not young. They are in their thirties. They are both beautiful. I don''t know what kind of good fortune the two guys have cultivated in their lifetime. It seems that they are good wives and good mothers. But their age is less than that of hard work and hard work, but at least seven or eight years old is the main reason. Li Hong himself does not know how old he is. Casually teased a few arms of the baby, watching the sleeping baby spit out his tongue, closed his eyes have not woken up, hehe smile: "many can son, white pure, reward." "Yes, sir." Bai Chun was obviously prepared. She took out two pieces of jade ornaments from her sleeve pocket, which were obviously used by the royal family. She put one piece on the chest of two sleeping babies. "Thank you very much, Xiaomin." The two girls wait for Bai chun to whisper a hint in their ears, and they quickly hold the baby''s luggage and thank them. "No matter what you do, go ahead? Don''t say it''s just for me to reward the little guy. " Li Hong sat down again and asked. "Sir, I would like to ask you to Here you are At the same time, he pulled the other two children of seven or eight years old up to the front, and plucked up the courage to say, "the minister wants to ask you to give them a household registration." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 Li Hong looked at the odd jobs and looked at the white ones. He looked at the white two people who had encouraged him to take the white water that he had sent to him. He said, "tell me, what''s going on? Do you have no registered residence?" No matter what, they looked at each other, and then began to tell the story of these children slowly. Originally, Li Hong thought that he would be like the TV series that he had watched in the last life. After these loyal ministers, the children who were framed by the sycophants went into exile in Chang''an. Then he was adopted by a kind-hearted man and brought up. After learning martial arts, he came back to avenge his father and mother. Finally, he told a sad story about the enemy. But I didn''t expect to think too much, but some businessmen came to Chang''an, some picked up these children on the road, and then took them to Taiyi city by the way. They planned to stay around as a clerk or send them to renyazi''s hand. They could sell them for several dollars. But I don''t want to, there are a few people who have been painstakingly interested in, think that these children may become craftsmen like them, so they love talents and ask for these children. but because there is no household registration, so it is impossible to enter school and so on. Looking for the pure white business, I didn''t expect the pure pure spore of Bai chun to suggest two people to look for the prince''s highness. According to Bai Chun''s silly roe deer, it''s better to find the prince to help with this matter. In a word, I hope Li Hong can come and have a look at it and help them implement it. Li Hong looks at Bai Chun with disdain. She belongs to the crown prince in the same year, just like she has worked hard. Now she is an official of the prince''s house. Bai Chun is still a maid without any title. "Bai Chun, after all these years, can you change it? Are you deceiving the world? Just for registered residence, you will let me deal with it? Don''t you know Zong Chuke? Don''t you know he''s better than me? Say, what else can you hide from me? " Li Hong looks cold and looks at Bai Chun and asks. Bai Chun turned her mouth, and before she could speak, she saw her two wives holding their children and kneeling down on the ground with their hard-working wives and the two seven or eight year old children. Li Hong sighed helplessly and shook his head powerlessly: "get up, why are you kneeling? Come on, what''s up? As for letting me show up. " Bai Chun looked at the several people who knelt on the ground and did not dare to make a sound. Finally, she took the place of Ren laorenyuan and others and said: "my Lord, Yu Zhining died last year, and some of the servants in the mansion were dismissed. Before that, there were two maids who served in Zhining''s mansion in Taiyi city. I don''t know how. So I hope you can agree with me." Li Hong''s head was short circuited, and immediately asked, "these two children were born to them Oh, no, it''s impossible. " Li Hong himself was embarrassed to smile. Looking at several people who were still kneeling on the ground, he said, "get up, this is not a big deal. As for engaging in such a big battle, lead me here? At that time, my father and I were in Taiyi City, and I didn''t have a festival with Yu Zhining. I won''t hate him because of this. " "Really?" Despite their hard work, they suddenly raised their heads at the same time and asked excitedly, that is, their wife holding the baby is also a happy look for their husband. Li Hong could only curl her lips helplessly. In the Tang Dynasty, women are more interested in concubines than their husbands. They are willing to hope that their husbands can take concubines. Therefore, he is not surprised by the happy expression of their wives. "OK, shout out, let me see. Do they have to register?" Li Hong knew that when the servants of some officials were disbanded sometimes, especially after the death of their masters, the servants were basically dismissed, and there were few registered residence holders, public inspection and three deed. Therefore, the maids of some dignitaries'' families, also known as "official maids", often continue to serve their children after their master''s death, or they are sold. Only a small number of people can be like the two maids kneeling in front of Li Hong. They can be taken as concubines by people who like them or those who are really nice to them. In fact, being a concubine is not very different from a slave. You can still sell it at any time when the main house is not satisfied. You can work hard and bear no grudges at ordinary times. You may not end up as a servant girl in the house of a high-ranking official. But looking at the hard work, or the appearance of their mother-in-law, it didn''t look like that kind of mean person. I think these two servant girls are very lucky. then Li Hong said with ease and confidence, "ask them, what are the three now? Take some of them. Now go to the square to handle the registered residence." Li Hong''s face revealed a mystery of self-confidence. In his opinion, it''s a bit humiliating for him to do such a thing himself. His royal highness, if you look for Fangzheng for such a thing, don''t you have to frighten Fangzheng to death? four years ago, Li Hong made preparations for Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu to start studying the defects of the household registration system. In his view, the job of filling the vacancy was just the same as how to punish people like Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu. hide a dagger behind a smile. After all, a man who has passed through the ages has been a laughing stock. The two people are going to check the registered residence system.Therefore, whether the two tax laws or the equal land system or the registered residence are closely related to the strict registered residence system, the collapse of the household registration system represents the collapse of any system. now the registered residence of the whole family has been raised to a very strict stage after four years of being in charge of Li Hong. It has played a very effective role in the tax evasion of the age of the loss of the report, the true death and the false flight. Li Hongcai''s request for the army to escape was very high. but until now, the family registration system of Datang still remains in the impression of Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu before restructuring. "Where there are hands and fruits, the year of the people will be the end of the year, and the width and narrowness of the land are the village accounts. Township into the county, county into the state, the state into the Hubu. There are also accounts, with the next year''s class service to report so anyway, if you want to register in the household register, the official servant will be changed to the household registration, and the real power will be in the hands of Fang and Li. There are Fangxu under the fangzheng. I''m afraid this is the lowest ranking official in the Tang Dynasty. Fang Zheng and Fang Xu have only one hut, and there are not many people at ordinary times. Li Hong leads a group of people to the hut. waved back and forth, showing Bai chun to hand over some registered residence documents of those people to Fang Zheng. Fang Zheng was just over 50 years old. He took it over with a smile. At the same time, he saw that these people were rich or expensive. He asked them to sit down beside them. "I don''t know, but what are you going to do?" Fang was sitting down and reading the body contracts of the two officials and servants, and asked. "Oh, yes, and they." Li Hong beckoned, and recruited seven children. He said, "they have no household registration, and they are included in the household registration." Fang is looking at Li Hong, who seems to be dealing with household registration. This attitude is like walking to a restaurant, a tea shop and a shop assistant. "Do they have hands?" Fang Zheng was not angry, and asked kindly. "Do you have any hands?" Looking at several children''s consistent shaking his head, Li Hong turned to Fang Zheng and said, "No "This young man..." Fang Zheng looked at the people behind Li Hong and the people standing in front of him. He couldn''t understand what these people were doing. Did the rich children come to enjoy themselves when they had nothing to do? Fang is considering the following words, or truthfully said: "the son, if there is no real hand, it is unable to enter the household registration, and the two identities are official slaves, can not be changed, can not be incorporated into the household." Li Hong looked at Fang Zheng, and was too lazy to talk to him. In front of these children, one of his princes personally negotiated with him. It seemed that the price was falling. Let Bai Chun do it. Bai Chun took a step forward and suddenly found that she didn''t know how to speak, so erhu blurted out: "that Do you know Zong Chuke? We know him. You You did it for us... " Fang Zheng just picked up his glass and prepared to drink water. When he heard Bai Chun''s straightforward words, he let out all the water that had just entered his mouth, but fortunately, it did not spray on Li Hong and others. Li Hong was also startled. Unexpectedly, this silly roe deer said such a thing. His brain was kicked by the donkey. Fang Zheng was choked by Bai Chun''s words and coughed. After a long time of breathing, Fang Zheng said, "this lady, Lord Zong is the chief official of Jingzhao mansion. I''m a senior official of the third grade. I''m no more than a sixth class Fangzheng, and I''m also a qualified one. I know you well, but you don''t know me. " At this time, the silly roe deer looked at Li Hong and glared at her. He felt that what he said was not right, so he quickly corrected him and said, "well Do you know who we are? This He is Zong Chuke''s boss and the governor of Jingzhao. Don''t worry. No one will blame you for making up this matter. " Li Hong''s head is covered with black lines! Are you stupid! Li Hong, the prince of the prince of Beijing, has handled the registered residence in person. Do you want the ministers in the court to laugh at me! Fang is being very poker faced by the pure and honest appearance of Bai Chun. One hand stops her from talking, and smiles with a smile. "Little lady," she said, "my Lord of the Tang Dynasty is my royal highness of Prince of today. But from two products officials, the old man has the blessing to see Prince Royal, so you must not play around here. You can hurry back to these children''s registered residence. I can''t make it into a registered household, but I may be able to do so after asking for instructions. " "Who can I ask you to come to him? I''ll tell him." Bai Chun said in a hurry. "Shut up." Li Hongqi''s eyes are inflamed. Xingzi, a black sheep, is not enough to succeed, but more than to be defeated! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 Bai Chun looks at Li Hong and tells her to shut up, so she turns her lips and stops talking. She thought that this small thing is quite upright. It''s hard to use Zong Chuke and the prince. It seems that only your majesty can do it. So the great prince of the Tang Dynasty was chased out of the house by a Fang Zheng who had not entered the product. She went out with her mother-in-law and Li Hong. The two maids didn''t know what to do at the moment. They thought that with the present prince, they would soon be able to change from an official servant to a bookkeeper. Unexpectedly I didn''t expect that not only did not succeed, but also was driven out of the house! Suddenly several people in the heart of the head can not help but be full of question marks, is this prince is not a fake? "Laugh, laugh at you. Go to call Zong Chuke over. They don ''t know us. What should we do? You can''t get rid of him. It''s against the rules. " Li Hong looked at being driven out, but also laughed at the white pure, said without good breath. Looking at the eyes of the hard-working people, especially the eyes of the two maids, Li Hong felt embarrassed and touched his nose in embarrassment, and asked Huameng to go to Zong Chuke. I''m afraid that if you want to go into the prison, you will not want to go to the prison. Chang''an County and Wannian county are the two capital counties of Chang''an city. Six county officers in one county perform their duties and each is in charge of one Cao. Ji County, which is the surrounding counties of Chang''an City, is one county and two county officers. They are in charge of six CAOS, one in charge of military strategists and one in charge of gonghucang. Above the county captain is the county magistrate and the chief secretary. Naturally, the county magistrate is the one who goes up. However, Li Hong does not know the county magistrate. He only knows Zong Chuke, who is in charge of the capital Zhaofu and the parents of the capital county and the capital county. So when Huameng went to find Zong Chuke, he stood at the gate of the square with Bai Chun. He watched Wannian county magistrate pass by them, but he didn''t know that he was the magistrate. It was not until he heard that Fang Zheng pointed to himself and others that he and others were making trouble without reason and were also suspected of trafficking in children. Li Hong realized that the man in his forties was the magistrate of Wannian county. Before he was asked, he asked, "are you the magistrate of Wannian county? What''s the name? " The magistrate was stunned. Why does this childe not understand etiquette? Before he asked, he did. The magistrate didn''t care. He laughed happily and said, "what''s the relationship between these people and you? Why do you want to help them enter the registered residence? I don''t know who you are, young master "I..." Li Hong glared and wanted to say that he was the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, but after thinking about it, he still gave up. He said that he did not know anyone else. It was estimated that his wife and concubine who worked hard would feel that he was really incompetent and could not handle such a small matter. "It doesn''t matter who I am. Are you the magistrate of Wannian county? Where is Zong Chuke now? You let him come over. I know him. " Li Hong said ruefully. What kind of work is Bai Chun looking for himself! No one knows himself and wants to run a household registration. Now, I was beaten in the face. "This childe, if you don''t tell the truth, as the magistrate of Wannian County, I will put you all in prison and interrogate one by one." As the magistrate said, there were two warders ready to take people. Li Hong now has nothing but to shake his head. Looking at Bai Chun preparing to take out the prince''s token, Li Hong is angry again. In his opinion, his prince''s token is likely to speed up the prison officials to take him to prison. So he stopped Bai Chun''s action. At the same time, he told the county magistrate, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that these people have to be registered. Can you be the magistrate of Wannian county? If you can''t make up your mind, just wait here with me, for a while Look, Zong Chuke is here. " When he was talking, he saw Zong Chuke sweating on his forehead, panting and wheezing. "My lord My lord What are you doing here? How did you come here? What''s the matter Zong Chuke reluctantly finished the ceremony in front of Li Hong, and then bent over his old waist and breathed heavily. Ten thousand years, the county magistrate was stunned This is indeed the chief official of Beijing Zhaofu, now also called Shaoyin. As soon as he took office, he summoned the magistrate of Chang''an County, and the two county magistrates of Beijing County were called to guangdefang for a long time. At this time, looking at Zong Chuke''s respectful salute to the young master in front of him, the identity of the young master was immediately revealed in their eyes. As a five grade Shangjing official, he naturally knows whose student Zong Chuke is. If it wasn''t for his royal highness, Zong Chuke would still be several grades lower than the magistrate of Beijing County. But there was no way. Four years ago, they met his royal highness by smoking smoke from their ancestral grave. It is said that in Ziwei Palace at that time, the Zong Chuke faced the rebellious soldiers, but regardless of life and death, he was escorted in front of his royal highness with a horizontal knife. As a result, he was promoted to nine grades, from the county magistrate of Jixian County on the sixth grade, to one of the young Yin of Jingzhao Prefecture who is now from the third grade. "What am I doing? I am here to be your household register. Otherwise, what am I doing here? When you''re free, you can drive me out of the house? " Li Hong took a look at the county magistrate. Then he looked at Fangzheng, which was running down the door frame at the door. He walked quickly and held Fangzheng with one hand."Those who do not know are not guilty. Besides, I told you that I am the crown prince. I am afraid you will not believe me. Get up." Li Hong laughs ha ha with grain grain two people to hold up two legs to be flabby, pale face square Zheng. Fang Zheng''s mind is blank now, and his heart is beating fast. Just now he mistook the prince for a trafficker. He also secretly told the judiciary that he had found the county magistrate to bring his highness to justice and put him in prison. Wannian county magistrate was also dazed. Did he take two warders with him just now to arrest the prince? Is this a rebellion? His legs also softened and followed him slowly. At the moment, Li Hong had already taken the seat where he was sitting. Naturally, everyone in the room was standing there except Li Hong. "My Lord, you have come here like this. If you have anything to do, you can tell me. Why do you come here in person?" The sweat on Zong Chu Ke''s brain just dried up and said in a hurry. "Nothing serious. Today I was cheated out by Bai Chun and hard work. This is not the case with the children, who have no hands, that is, they have nothing. Also, these two official servants, also into the household, no complaint of concubines. I''ll go back when I''m done. " Li Hong didn''t wait for Bai chun to say it, but he said it first. Who knows what amazing words that shanpao will say in a moment. However, he found one thing, that is, Bai Chun is an idiot. In terms of personnel and other aspects, Xiaobai''s is not only a little bit, but also an idiot. He can''t be an idiot any more. After listening to Li Hong''s words, Zong Chuke took the public examination of two servant girls from the county magistrate''s hand, and then looked at the children again. He looked at Li Hong with a look of embarrassment, and his lips moved. Li Hong looked at Zong Chuke''s virtue and felt something was wrong. He was embarrassed about this matter. What about it? "Your Highness, this is..." "What''s the matter? I can''t find you Zong Chuke to do such a thing? Can''t do it? " Li Hong''s face turned black. Today, he was driven out of the house by Fang Zheng and recognized by himself. But if the person who promoted himself also refuted his face, I would dismiss him. "No, sir Whether it''s jingzhaofu or Wannian County, let alone a Fangzheng, we We don''t have the right, sir "Zong Chuke, tell me clearly! Beijing Zhaofu does not have this right? I''m kidding you! Do you know that Beijing Zhaofu does not have to be subject to the restrictions of reporting level by level. I can immediately sentence you to death if the case is confirmed and the evidence is conclusive! Make it clear what''s going on! " "Don''t be angry, sir Regarding the household registration, we only have the executive power of Beijing trillion government, and there is no right to modify or update the household registration law. Besides, after the household registration system has been improved, there are certain conditions for changing the household registration without hand, or official servant or servant. "Fart, which son of a bitch did it? Why don''t I know? Tell me, who is calling me now, I would like to ask him that it is a matter of tax increase and farming that can be included in the box. Pig brain, this is, who came up with this is That What did you say to Chuke just now Li Hong said half, suddenly wake up, NIMA, himself scolded. "Sir, this The expression on Zong Chuke''s face at the moment, I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. Looking at Li Hong who scolded himself for being happy, he woke up with an embarrassed look on his face. Zong Chuke tried to hold back the smile in his heart, but his facial nerves were shaking uncontrollably and twitching like a stroke. And white pure at the moment has almost put the chin shell down to her that towering, thin shoulders at the moment can''t help but shrug, estimated to have been laughing fork gas. In the house, I know what I scolded. I''m afraid that in addition to Zong Chuke, I''m afraid it''s just a few people around me. Seeing Bai Chun''s idiotic appearance, I can see how happy she is now. After looking at the unknown people, Li Hong once again said to Zong Chuke, "tell me, what should I do if these people are making up households instead? Who should I look for? " Zong Chuke carefully moved his facial muscles and tried his best to make his expression more natural in the face of his highness. He resisted the pain in his stomach. He said in a positive tone: "Ye, whether it''s the official servants who are changing to make up households, or those who have no hands, they all need the permission of the Minister of household affairs." As soon as the tone of zongchu Hakka dialect fell, Bai Chun was beside him, smiling uncontrollably, holding his shoulder soft to the ground, holding his head down and shaking his leg. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 Facts have proved that Li Hong registered residence registration reform to Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu two people, is absolutely absolutely correct, wise and unparalleled things. today''s household registration system has at least reached the most rigorous level in this era. , with the improvement of the household registration system, its impact is not only reflected in the household register, but also to a certain extent, it has prevented the destruction of the equal farmland system. Although it has a certain effect on the military personnel system, it will not play a big role in the collapse of the army system. Fortunately, Li Hong felt relieved that, at least, the Ministry of household no longer had to worry about population control and other aspects. With their concubines, including the main room, they were very happy. After thanking Li Hong, they went home. Naturally, they were rewarded by Li Hong. The Dragon chariots and Phoenix chariots were appointed by Li Hong and made according to their own drawings. When Bai Chun saw the drawings, she opened her attractive cherry mouth and exclaimed, "what are the Dragon chariots and Phoenix chariots? These are two moving palaces. " At the beginning, Bai Chun''s surprised expression is perfectly performed on Li Zhi and Wu Mei''s faces. Yang Wu and Lian tie are staring at the Dragon chariot and Phoenix chariot in the square of Dongdu palace. Half Mei supported Wu Mei and walked to the Phoenix chariot, which was pulled by twelve white horses without any color. She looked at all the things in front of her. The shaft is not as straight as the traditional, but in order to maximize the pursuit of the balance between the front and back of the carriage, it adopts the bending structure of the shaft, so that the whole Phoenix car is generally high, and it will not be caused by the bumpy back after the horse runs. The whole carriage is also snow-white. Not only the dragon and phoenix patterns of the original carriage are carefully carved on it, which is gilded lines. The subtle polishing is to make people more and more happy. The windows around the carriage were like those of ordinary people''s houses, and even larger. What shocked Wu Mei most was that there were three windows on each side of the carriage, and the window frame naturally combined precious wood with pure gold. The appearance of the whole carriage is noble, luxurious and elegant, which makes people want to live in it and not come out, and to regard it as one''s own house and private area. Banmei accompanies Wu Mei to come to the carriage. She slowly pulls out the front of the carriage to keep the position of the Phoenix door. She gently puts the handle on the door handle and holds it down. With a creak, the Phoenix door, which is enough for two people to merge at the same time, is opened. "Wow..." Half Mei and Wu Mei screamed at the same time. Li Zhi, who circled around his carriage, was attracted to him. The antique style is mixed with some "weird" style that Wu Mei and half Mei can''t say. The thick white carpet is from the Phoenix door to the inside. The carpet is naturally embroidered with various patterns. Luoyang peony is not rare, but also includes some other flowers, or auspicious patterns. As the door of the carriage opened, I saw a ladder that seemed to be automatic, making a sound of clattering. It fell down slowly, just about a foot away from the ground, so that people could step on it gently. And the quality of the natural look is to let people down-to-earth, Wu Mei in benmei''s help, slowly a foot up, strong step down feel no problem, so she slowly walked up. And the whole process, no need for her to bow her head, or to hold her own dress, step on the heavy carpet, Wu Mei looked at the car which shocked her very much. Half Mei behind her was about to follow Wu Mei''s steps. Li Zhi patted her behind her: "wait, I''ll go up and have a look." With that, he took half Mei''s shoulder and walked into the carriage after Wu Mei. Obviously, the entrance of the carriage is also carefully designed. It is a place where the maid and eunuch can sit down and rest when the carriage is moving. The interior of the carriage is divided into three rooms. The entrance is in front of the carriage, and it is also a place for maids and eunuchs to stay. The second room, which Wu Mei could not describe, was actually a room dealing with government affairs. It was very much like her study in Daming Palace. All the furnishings were so elegant. A table is placed by the window, and there are two sofas in front of the table, which is obviously used for other people''s narration. On the other side is a leisure area, with some bonsai and even two landscape trees, which are all moved up by the little bunny. Colorful and green, surrounded by a small table and a few simple chairs, if viewed from the door, it seems to be a small garden with privacy. Li Zhigen was behind Wu Mei and said: "it''s almost the same as mine. It''s just more gentle warmth and pure and elegant mood. I''ll see if the last one is the same as mine "It''s given to me by the little rabbit. It depends on you, or I have to see it first." Wu Mei blocks Li Zhi''s way and says that she wants to be the first person to see her."Go, go, go, see first, I''ll see later." Lizhi looked around, felt here, touched there, and compared with his dragon chariot in his heart. "Little bunny, how much effort has been spent..." Wu Mei gently pushed open the last door, looking at everything inside, a little trance. Such a scene is very similar to the bedroom hall that Li Hong presented to her when she went to Taiyi city four years ago. It was almost like stirring up her girl''s heart which had been silent for a long time. The last room, it turned out, was a huge bedroom. No wonder it occupied the most space, accounting for two-thirds of the carriage. A elegant big bed is placed in the middle. The tail of the bed is naturally in the same direction as the tail of the carriage. Soft colored curtains are still hung on both sides. On the snow-white bed, everything is mainly white supplemented by gold. Even the wardrobe is available. It is also white gold matching. Wu Mei marvels at walking inside. She has already forgotten where she is. She wants to be in the carriage now. And push open a small bedroom door, it is the room of bath! "This What did the little rabbit think of it Looking at the wooden faucet, Wu Mei gently unscrewed it with her hand, and immediately the clear water flowed out. "Why? Where are the people? " Wu Mei just wanted to talk to Lizhi, but she didn''t see the figure behind her. So she looked at her quickly again and went to the bedroom. As soon as he looked up, Li Zhi was lying on the big white bed, and his boots had been taken off with the help of half Mei. Li Zhi, lying on the bed, waved to Wu Mei. Wu Mei''s eyes showed a touch of flattering color. With a white eye, he obediently walked to him and sat down beside him. Li Zhi leaned on her head with one hand, and stretched out an arm. She slowly grasped Wu Mei''s still slender waist and limbs. With a strong pull, Wu Mei fell obediently into Lizhi''s arms. A large amount of chest light naturally fell into Lizhi''s eyes. Lizhi raised his upper body, and then went along with the trend. The whole person pressed Wu Mei under his body, looked at Wu Mei''s rosy and flashing cheeks, and stretched out his hand to gently touch it. With her fingers moving on her face, Wu Mei Mei takes a glance at Lizhi, and then slowly closes her eyes. She only feels that hand is slowly sliding down from her cheek to her chest. From the clavicle came a throb that seemed to be itching. At the same time, she felt that half Mei had cleverly put the shoes on her feet and slowly took them off. The chest was then squeezed. Li Zhi''s hand moved slowly from Wu Mei''s clavicle to Wu Mei''s towering height. A finger gently walked up the snow-white towering River, and then suddenly pulled down Wu Mei''s skirt, holding Wu Mei''s towering in one hand and kneading it in his hand. "Well..." Wu Mei''s coquettish hum seems to ignite Li Zhi''s animal nature. If Li Hong knew that when his father and his mother saw the carriage he had sent him, the first thing he would do was to light the Dragon chariot and Phoenix chariot when they planned to give him another little sister or younger brother. , standing in the doorway of Changan City, led by all the officials and officials, and breezy under the breeze, Li Hong could not help but feel sleepy. Yesterday, he helped to work hard to solve the household registration problem. It was already afternoon. However, the crying of Mrs. Rong makes Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue have no idea. They have to come out of the east palace again and come to Prince Pu''s mansion to comfort Madame Rongguo. And he lanminyue looks like a fool, her red eyes are full of dullness, no matter how Rong Guo''s wife talks to her, she is silly and motionless. Naturally, it was impossible for the Lingtang to be located in Prince Pu''s mansion according to the wishes of Madame Rongguo. Instead, at the insistence of Li Hong, the body of the Korean lady and the body of he lanminzhi were put into the Dali temple. "Your Highness, the Dragon chariot and Phoenix chariot of your majesty and the queen can reach the gate of the city within five miles." Report on the soldiers'' report of the rate of Qing Dao. "Step back." Li Hong jumped out of his car and looked at the civil and military officials standing on both sides of the city gate. He quickly ran to the front and stood up. It''s really hard to put on the crown prince''s clothes. Now the crown bundle doesn''t shake like it used to be. The main reason is that the scalp hurts. Bai Chun, the idiot, must be revenge for scolding her last night. Otherwise, her scalp still hurts. And now the summer solstice and Xiao Xue, including Bai Chun, can''t help praising each time they wear the crown prince''s clothes: "Sir, you still look good in the prince''s clothes. The whole person looks very wise, handsome and elegant. If you wear it like this, you will find a good crown princess." Every time Bai Chun said that, Li Hong felt that Bai Chun was interesting to himself? Although he did not promise Bai Chun what, but it seems that this guy really does not intend to marry in this life. But if Bai Chun were to marry, he would Are you willing? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 It''s not so easy to see his parents. Li Hong sounds like he was forced to sell popsicles at the palace on the summer solstice. As the Dragon chariot and Phoenix chariot stopped slowly, the guard of honor flashed to both sides. Then, under the arrangement of the ritual officials, led by his Highness The Prince of the state, led the civil and military officials to the Dragon chariot. After stopping about 10 Zhang away, the crown prince began to salute in a loud voice, and then all the civil and military officials saluted his majesty back to Beijing. Li Zhi got out of the car to meet the officials, mainly the crown prince of the state, and the chief officials of the three provinces and six ministries. Then, under the salute of the crown prince and the officials of the three provinces and six ministries, he slowly got on the carriage the size of the house. At this time, it should be the prince''s chariot, civil and military officials, followed by the Dragon chariot slowly into Chang''an city into the palace. But without waiting for the ceremony officer to speak, Li Hong ran to the carriage behind him, reached out and patted Lizhi''s carriage window, and yelled, "I''m going back. You need to find them." Li Zhi, who just got on the carriage, glared at Li Hong. He knew that the little bunny was going to talk to his mother. On the way back, he lanminzhi and his Korean wife were both dead, and he was thinking about how to deal with him all the way back. I didn''t expect that the little bunny had a sense of crisis. At this time, he went to his mother''s public relations department. Li Zhi, standing in the carriage, pointed to Li Hong through the window: "you wait, son of a bitch. I will clean you up sooner or later." Li Hong waved his hand and said with a smile. He put aside the drag of the ceremony officer and ran to the Phoenix car behind him. "Your Highness, this is not the ancestral ceremony. You have to help your chariot to welcome your majesty back to the palace..." The ritual officer had no choice but to look anxiously at the prince''s highness who had already run to the Phoenix chariot. His responsibility was ignored and trampled by the prince again. Wu Mei in the carriage, through the window in front of Li Hong and Li official entanglement, clearly look in the eyes, how can you not know the little rabbit''s careful thinking. "Open the door with the iron." Li Hong had no choice but to clap the door of the Phoenix car, and was locked from inside by her mother. "Your Highness, you can''t be the master." Lian tie looks at Li Hong in embarrassment, and says through the gap in the window. "Don''t open it, right? If I don''t, I''ll pry it. When the time comes, my mother will still blame you." Li Hong said that while pulling out the sword with decorative effect greater than actual combat effect in his waist, he would start to pry the door. "Let him in, and I''ll see what he''s up to now." Wu Mei is full of black lines on the forehead, and says to Lian tie, who is standing outside at the gate of Feng car. After hearing Li Hong''s voice in the carriage, Taiping Princess Li Lingyue, who was just over one year old, and Li Dan, the king of Yin, who was just over four years old, jumped happily to the door of the car and wanted to see his brother. But Li Dan is sullen straight shaking Wu Mei''s arm, does not want to let Li Hong on the carriage, after getting up, he has to bully himself. "What are you afraid of him for? Let you eat less every day, and you won''t listen. Look at your fat now. " Wu Mei rubbed Li Dan''s head and said. "Ah, ah, ah..." "Xiao Taiping is fat again. The emperor can''t hold you any more. Liantie, are you going down by yourself or am I going to kick you down? " Li Hong hugged the peace in his arms, looked at Lian tie and said. "Li Hong, if you come in, where can you be even if the iron is not in the car? When is it your turn to be my slave? " Wu Mei in the house is full of black lines. The little bunny doesn''t know why. He just doesn''t want to be on the carriage with him. After shouting, Li Hong didn''t reply. As expected, Li Hong appeared in his sight with Taiping in his arms, and even the figure of iron also appeared under the carriage and was following him to the palace. Wu Mei didn''t sit behind the desk Li Hong specially placed on the carriage. Instead, she was sitting on the leisure chair on the other side. She was following half Mei and trimming the small potted plants in her hands. "My son has seen his mother." Li Hong teases the peace that holds his neck in his arms and says to Wu Mei at will. Wu Mei was too lazy to answer him. Someone is not polite, directly holding Taiping to sit on the chair behind the table, put Taiping on his legs and let him jump. Li Dan sat on the opposite side, sullen. On the way, though he was just four years old, he knew that no one could sit in that chair except for his mother''s wife. "Eggs, what are you eating in Luoyang these days? Look at your little fat face. You can''t see your eyes any more. You''ll lose weight in Chongwen Hall tomorrow. " Li Hong took out a piece of milk sugar and handed it to Taiping. He said to Li Dan. "I''m not an egg, my name is Li Dan, hum." Li Dan hates his name very much now. He is called an egg by his brother. And now he is not only shouting, but also Li Xian and Li Zhe. Even Taiping, who has just learned to speak, is also humming and mumbling, but he can understand that it is calling him an egg! "Oh, what''s different? Is there any difference between Dan Dan and Dan? Did you learn this pronunciation in Chongwen museum Li Hong ignores the black line Wu Mei. At the moment, he has stopped his assistant. He has just wiped his hands under the service of half Mei, and continues to tease the little fat man Li Dan."Of course I did. I don''t call it an egg anyway." "Well, you call it ball ball. Look at your round shape. What do you have with eggs, duck eggs and goose eggs Oh, it''s painful. You''re going to fall off Wu Mei''s jade hand has already become the "nine Yin White Bone Claw", pulling Li Hong''s ear is an accurate one. Taiping in his arms excitedly looks at the empress and grabs his brother''s ear. He stands up in Li honghuai''s arms. Learning from Wu Mei''s appearance, he reaches out his small hand to scratch Li Hong''s face, looking for another ear. "Ha ha I deserve it. I''ll see if you''re still yelling at me Li Dan looks at Wu Mei''s black line on her forehead. Her face is blue. She grabs her brother Li Hong''s ear without a sound. She is about to blossom happily in her heart. "Ever since you came in, you''ve been killing me and calling Li Dan a nickname? Do you look like a brother! Are you in need of beating again these days? It''s you who do it Wu Mei grabs Li Hong''s ear, which has been standing up from the chair, with her hands lifting higher and higher, coldly says. Then he waved and asked Banmei to carry Princess Li Lingyue and Li Dan into the bedroom behind the carriage. When Li Dan and Taiping went in, there were only two of them in the middle of the carriage. Wu Mei is not angry to let go of Li Hong''s already red ears, let Li Hong continue to sit in that elegant Phoenix chair, and she is sitting in the opposite chair. "Talk to the queen mother. Why?" Wu Mei took a glass of water, handed it to Li Hong on the opposite side and asked. "There is no reason why, the son minister still can''t bear, also afraid of father Emperor It''s too lonely. " Li Hong rubbed his ears and took the water from Wu Mei and drank it. "Alone? That Xiao family he still often goes to see, you Li Hong does not know? The younger sister of Xu Hui has been granted the title of Jieyu by Jin for many years. In the three-year selection of imperial concubines, your father and Emperor are too lazy to choose one. The Empress Dowager will not give it to him... " "What''s the use of telling me that? You should tell your father. Besides, he is not a romantic emperor, and you don''t know. He only has you in his heart. If it wasn''t for you, how could he have liked that Korean lady and Helan Minyue? " "Hey, little bunny, you''re talking to your father now, aren''t you? I''m still wrong with two complaints? " "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. During this period, I was studying psychology. Do you know what psychology is? It''s a new discipline opened by Chongwen Museum, from words, deeds and manners... " "Talk to people." Wu Mei relaxed back of the chair, looking at the outside was isolated on both sides of the street, some people are kneeling, light said. "Well, talk to people. That is to say, I''ll say it first. It''s not immoral. Don''t put a blind hat on me at that time. Judging from his father''s experience, he lost his grandmother since he was a child. Psychologically, he has a natural dependence on maternal love, so Don''t do it, empress mother. You can pull the one here, or it will hurt... " "You mean your mother is old, don''t you, little rabbit?" Wu Mei clenched her teeth and grabbed Li Hong''s ear across the table. "You are old there. Let go. You stand with your father and feel that he is several years older than you." Wu Mei relaxed her hand lazily and said lightly, "then how do you plan to deal with He Lan Min Yue, really let her enter the palace later?" "How can it be? She can only die old in Prince Pu''s mansion! If all of them are gone, my father will only miss you more and stay. Slowly, it will fade away. Besides, you will accompany your father, a little Helan Minyue. Now, you can do your filial duty well under the lady Rongguo. " Li Hong looked at his mother''s beautiful eyes. This was the first time that he talked with her openly about strategy. His palms were sweating. Look down on who, he also dare not look down on his mother, even if he has the memory and experience of nine to ten generations, also dare not have the slightest carelessness in front of the empress mother. This time, the empress mother was able to solve the Korean lady in his own sphere of influence, which made him have to withdraw his contempt for the empress. Moreover, he was not sure whether the Empress Dowager did this to remind him of Li Hong''s existence! For so many years, Li Hong thought that there was no dissident around him. But what he didn''t expect was that the empress could still be hundreds of miles away, calmly and easily deal with everything that happened in Chang''an. This is not only the ability that a queen should have. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 As the carriage drove slowly into the palace, all the officials followed him, panting one by one. The younger ones were better, and the older ones were already tired. In Li Hong''s eyes, they looked like a group of deserters. "Ashnattler and Li Jun, deputy governor of the yunzhongdu mansion, why don''t you summon him? Is there something wrong with it? " Seeing entering the palace, Taiping ran out of the bedroom but disobedient. Half Mei is helpless to follow behind, also can''t stop her, finally or Li Hong eye quick hand, a wobbly Li Lingyue embrace into the arms. "The scar on the shoulder of the son minister has been dull pain, so the natural disaster son minister felt that there must be man-made elements." Li Hong said faintly, and then he got off the bus with Li Lingyue in his arms. At this time, if he did not go down to meet his father and his mother, he would probably kowtow to death in front of him. If you want to add a crime, why have no words? Li Hong''s idea son Wu Mei can''t understand? What''s more, Li Hong basically inherited her character of vindictiveness. Now, it''s still amazing to be stabbed for four years. Looking at Li Hong''s back, Wu Mei couldn''t help but remind him: "your father emperor always wanted to be asnatler, the protector of the capital in the cloud, and withdraw Xue Tai." "I see." Li Hong didn''t care about Wu Mei''s warning and walked out of the carriage with Li Lingyue. The duty of Duhufu is to "comfort all the vassals and gather the foreign invaders". At this time, most of the political means were inclined to use the barbarian leader''s identity to do a good job of appeasement for the government. Therefore, whether Li Zhi originally proposed to change Yunzhong Dufu to shanyudu, or to change ashnatele to Dushu, they all aimed to comfort the people of Yunzhong Dufu and to unite the centripetal force of the Tang Dynasty. The Empress Dowager slowly got out of the car and entered the Daming Palace amid the greetings from his Highness the prince and the officials. The architectural pattern of Daming Palace is still similar to that recorded in historical books, and it has not been changed much because of Li Hong''s interference. In addition to the sky garden, the rest is a qualitative innovation in building materials. Li Hong, with Li Lingyue in his arms, reluctantly sent the empress into Hanyuan hall. Li Hong has nothing to do with how the Empress Dowager meets with other officials and how to say something disgusting. From childhood to adulthood, all these people know that they are not interested. Li Dan, a little fat man, was very interested in the lengthy etiquette. As the youngest prince, he was naturally very beloved. He was led by Li Zhi and walked slowly to the top of Hanyuan hall with Wu Mei, ready to receive the salute of all officials. Li Hong, with her excited Princess Li Lingyue, walked slowly to the East Palace, surrounded by the summer solstice, Xiaoxue, Huameng and grain of grain. Li Lingyue''s interest in the East Palace is far more than that of the harem. She likes to stay in the east palace when she has nothing to do, especially with the students in Chongwen hall. Everyone regards her as a little cute like a porcelain doll. They like to tease her and give her delicious food. What''s more, they will play with her instead of seeing her look respectful. Naturally, all this is also the reason for Li Hong''s inspiration. Bai Chun had already been waiting at the gate of Chongwen hall. Looking at Li Hong holding Li Lingyue in his arms, a light of joy suddenly appeared on his face. Li Lingyue is also the same, after seeing Bai Chun, she starts to hop in Li honghuai, struggling to find Bai Chun. "Slow down, or you fall." Li Hong put down the restless Li Lingyue and reminded him. Looking at Li Lingyue, who runs in front of Bai Chun, Li Hong says to Xia Zhi: "write to Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang." "Well, sir, what will you give them?" The summer solstice is unknown, so you have to have an intention to write, don''t you? "Three words:" hurry up, "they will understand. In recent years, I have given them so many good things for nothing. Let them count the stars with their heads up every day. It''s time to count a prophecy for me. " Li Hong said to himself. After Bai Chun holds Li Lingyue, she still can''t help but pinch her face. Li Hong wanted to go to the four towns of Anxi in the western regions. Not only did he have to make his own efforts, but also he had to ask two magic sticks to give a prophecy that his father and his mother believed. However, that was their business. At present, his top priority is still Dai Zhide and ashnattler. Dai Zhide, as a former Minister of rites, has been removed by himself, and Zhang Cambodian has already taken office, but his father and Emperor will obviously ask about this matter. Ashnattler, if the court can''t convict him, he can only let "myth" take care of it. Yesterday, lawlessness has disappeared in Chang''an city. As for where he went, Li Hong didn''t care, but he was confident that by the time lawlessness reappeared, ashnattler would have evaporated from the world. Bai Chun holds Li Lingyue in her arms. Li Lingyue holds a wisp of white pure hair curiously and puts it on her nose to smell the faint fragrance.Small people are very strange, why as long as white pure hair is spread in the back of the head, and the smell of hair smells good. "Jingwei has already delivered a part of the goods and materials in the past. You need to sign a warrant in person to deliver those in the medicated food room." Bai Chun said after Li Hong. "Well, that''s fine. Remember to keep it hidden. Who escorts all the things in the medicated food room?" "It''s Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao escorting them, and then they will stay with you in the western regions. Besides, the two people you want us to look for have been found. They have been studying in Chang''an City, but they have been studying in Hongwen hall. There are some suspicious things... " "Suspicious? Why are Yao Chong and Huan yanfan suspicious? " Li Hong raised his eyebrows and asked. "When Xu Jingzong asked you to rescue Xu Yanbo, Yao Chong and Huan yanfan were at the scene. This was discovered by Jingwei when they searched for them, and Xia Zhi also saw them." Bai Chun let Li Lingyue play with her hair, sitting on one side, said faintly. "Well, those two people will be fine. Where are they now? May we meet? " Li Hong thought about it and asked. Yao Chong and Huan yanfan appeared at the scene of he Lanmin''s beating up Xu Yanbo. It''s just a coincidence that it''s impossible for two 10-year-old guys to be the same as themselves. "Now you can see that the maid has ordered Li Yifu to go to Hongwen hall and call them over." "Well, let me know. Taiping, go fishing with me Li Hong looks at the light snow has prepared the fishing rod, then gets up and takes Li Lingyue to do her favorite thing. That is to catch a fish, and then give it to Li Lingyue. Li Lingyue holds the fish in two small hands, kisses the fish mouth to mouth, and then throws a piece of small hand back to the pool. The West pool garden is the only place where water can be seen in the east palace. A small pond was led into by Li Hong from the mountain and water pool Pavilion of Taiji palace. Li Hong dug a big hole from the wall of the Taiji palace and introduced the water to his West pool garden. Because of this, Wu Mei and Li Zhi had to deal with it. Fortunately, Taiji palace is no longer the center of royal power. Li Zhi and Wu Mei are too lazy to pay attention to him. They let him drive the Yuanyang of the mountain and water pool pavilion to his West pool garden. Naturally, the chicken thief''s virtue led to another impeachment from the imperial historian. Li Hong choked his neck and said that it was saving money. Wang Yifang, who was angry, shivered and knelt in front of Li Zhi, but did not know how to punish the prince. When Zhang and Huan yanfan were brought by Li Yifu, they could not believe what they saw. His royal highness Li Hong is fishing with a fishing rod, which is not surprising to them. surprised them by the fact that a few maids and eunuchs next to them were allowed to be the princess of the smallest Princess of the Tang Dynasty. Li Lingyue, the Taiping princess, was lying on the ground, catching fish. and they do not seem to see the general. The princess''s highness, which is left by the jade carving, is covered with mud. It is also covered with mud on the face, and there is a dirty little hand catching fish there. Princess Taiping seemed to be wrestling with the fish on the ground. She was holding a fish which was about to be longer than her arm. Just as she stood up, the fish leaped into the dragon''s gate and jumped to the ground from her arms and began to flutter. When Princess Taiping saw the fish jump down, she was not angry and didn''t cry. Happily, she continued to squat down and began to fight with the fish. Only when she caught the fish and threw it into the pond did she clap her hands with satisfaction. Then she was tired of the prince and waited for the next fish to be released by her. the whole process turned out to be that no royal maid and eunuch came to help. Her Royal Highness Princess herself was there to catch fish and fish. "Students Yao Chong and Huan yanfan met his royal highness." Yao Chong and Huan yanfan, under the guidance of Li Yifu, came to Li Hong and said respectfully. At this time, Yao Chong was only 15 years old, and Huan Yan fan was only 13 years old. However, there were two young literary talents between his eyebrows and Yu. Li Hong gives the fishing rod to Bai Chun. Taiping looks at it and immediately wants to sit where Li Hong is sitting to fish. Bai Chun has no choice but to hold Taiping in his arms and let the little guy toss around with the fishing rod. Li Hong was the tallest of the three, one year younger than Yao Chong, but half a head taller. Looking at the two people who were in a hurry, Li Hongshi tried to talk to the pavilion in front of him and asked, "did Li Yifu tell you what I''m looking for?" "Back to your highness, Li Taibao has told us that students are willing to follow his highness to the western regions." Huan yanfan said to Yao Chong in front of Li Hong after he sat down. "What are the requirements? Those guys in Hongwen hall will surely say that I am ignorant and incompetent. Are you willing to follow me from the bottom of your heart? " As Li Hong knows, hongwenguan and Guozijian always regard themselves as negative models. Yao Chong was embarrassed to smile. It seems that the prince knew that he had a bad reputation with the eunuch in the Hongwen hall. He said with some embarrassment: "Mr. Lai said that if your highness could write a poem on the Daming Palace of the Tang Empire, it would be better." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 Li Hong stares at Yao Chong, whose bad idea is this special Niang? Lao Tzu has not given poems for a long time. Since the last poem competition with Yang Jiong in the East Palace, Yang Jiong''s confidence was lost. He vowed not to compose poems again. At the moment, Li Hong stares at the two people, and then looks at Li Yifu on one side. He always thinks that there is Li Yifu''s idea in it. Bai Chun and Xia Zhi are in the distance. Hearing that the prince wants to write a poem, Bai Chun immediately throws down his fishing rod and embraces Taiping, and runs over to join in the fun. Li Yifu looked at Li Hong, glared at him, and said with a smile: "it''s better to write a poem by your royal highness. The last time you wrote a poem was last year. The East Palace has always been famous for its talent and learning. Chongwen hall is the highest institution in Tang Dynasty. You are..." "It''s a good idea of Yifu. It''s better for your highness to write a poem. Last year, I was really sorry to write a poem, but I can''t miss it today." Xu Jingzong with Xu Yanbo, suddenly also appeared here. Li Hong sat in the pavilion. Starting with Yao Chong and Huan yanfan, Li Hong scanned them one by one with a sneer and murmured, "OK, when has my little back garden of the East Palace become the place you want to come? Now he is forcing his highness to compose poems? " "If you don''t give me a decent poem today, how can I deal with you?" Is this sound too familiar? Mother? Why did she come here? After meeting the courtiers with her father, did she go to the Linde hall for a banquet? Why did you come here? The function of Linde hall is the same as that recorded in the history books. It was not changed by Li Hong in this life. However, under the redesign of Liang Xiaoren and Yu Wenrong, the other palaces of Daming Palace did not have so many huge wooden columns in the palace to support it. All of a sudden, the space of the whole palace was widened. However, the Linde hall is still a place for royal banquet, singing and dancing, and meeting foreign envoys. However, Li Hong has made a detailed division of its functional areas, and the overall situation is much more orderly. The beauty of Taiping''s face is very beautiful. Although she had already guessed that the Royal Princess would become dirty when she arrived here, she did not expect that she was now a little man like a clay monkey, who was being held in her arms by Bai Chun. Bai Chun has a white dress, like a fairy. At the moment, she is also dirty, left and right, covered with soil, and even some small dirty footprints of Taiping. "See the queen." "Students Yao Chong and Huan yanfan have met the queen." Wu Mei, accompanied by Ban Mei and Xun LAN, walks into the pavilion and slaps Li Hong on the head. Li Hong gets up and asks Wu Mei to take a seat. Then she sits down next to Wu Mei again. Wu Mei takes the little mud monkey in Bai Chun''s arms and says lightly, "look what it''s like. After a while, it looks like a little mud monkey." Taiping chuckles and hugs Wu Mei''s neck. Naturally, the mud on her body has not been wiped clean, and she is also full of Wu Mei. Since she was born, she has been very popular with her prince and brother. She is not only favored by Li Zhi in the Imperial Palace, but also favored by Li Hong in the east palace. The royal family is now such a little princess, and there will be no princess in the future. Naturally, she has become the only treasure in the whole palace. "Write poems. So many people are waiting for the present prince to write poems. If you can''t make a good poem for me, you should not ride on the head of the Imperial College and the Hongwen hall after Chongwen Museum." Wu Mei motioned to Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu to sit down, and said faintly. "Don''t mention it. These days, the son minister happened to have some inspiration. After the completion of the Daming Palace, he took part in several early dynasties..." Li Hong said calmly. "How many times? Li Hong, do you really mean it? How long has the Daming Palace been used? How many times did you attend the morning court? " Wu Mei sneers at irony. "Haha, accident, accident." Li Hong San San said, his mother is really broken. "Stop talking nonsense and write poems quickly." Wu Mei urged. "Let me sort out my thoughts. Two years ago, Yang Jiong wrote a Ode to the old man star, which was used to praise the emperor''s kindness and virtue. It''s not appropriate for me to do so again. If I surpass Yang Jiong, he will be depressed for a long time. " As he said this, he got up to avoid Wu Mei''s outstretched slap and said, "the crimson chicken man will send Xiao Chou, and Shang Yi will enter Cuiyun fur. The palace is opened with the closing of the nine heavenly walls, and the Royal crowns of all nations are worshipped. The sun is just about to move, and the cigarette is about to float on the dragon. At the end of the court, the imperial edict of five colors must be cut, and the sound of wearing the imperial edict should return to the Phoenix pond head. " After reading, Li Hong turned back and looked at the people. He saw that all of them were savoring the poem carefully, murmuring and whispering his poem. Xu Jingzong, Li Yifu, Yao Chong and Huan yanfan are all real scholars who have read poems and books, and they can''t help but nod at the same time. "Empress, it seems that your highness is still very attentive to the court. If you don''t pay attention to this poem, how can you describe the early Dynasty so beautifully?" Xu Jingzong stroked his already sparse white beard. "Yes, Queen, I think that although the prince''s Highness has not been sent to court many times, I can tell from this poem that his Royal Highness''s heart is not inferior to other courtiers every time he goes to court. Otherwise, why can''t other courtiers make such poems and Fu? So please don''t blame your highness." Li Yifu said at the same time.Li Hong wants to scold his mother in an audience. When he finishes his poems and Fu, he asks you to comment on them. He doesn''t want you to talk about me in the morning! "Yao Chong, you come to judge, let them judge, not to let them free me." Li Hong didn''t have a good temper to say, reached out to take him to hold peace. "The language is magnificent and the sentence is magnificent." Yao Chong thought and said in a hurry. "The style is harmonious, unique and solemn." Huan yanfan also said. "Ha ha, that''s right. Listening to other people''s comments is much better than you two! Hum. " Wu Mei can''t help him. Now that he''s grown up, he is more brilliant than before. Although there are few poems in these years, every time he writes poems, he is of top quality. Yao Chong and Huan Yan fan are retreated. Wu Mei looks at Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu, and asks lightly, "your majesty will call Dai Zhide to court tomorrow. What do you think?" Li Hong took nothing seriously and continued to tease Princess Taiping in his arms. However, his ears were not idle. After a glance at Bai Chun, he continued to listen. "Empress, I think that your Majesty''s calling for Dai Zhide to be present tomorrow is just to ask clearly. As for the restoration of Dai Zhide, I''m afraid there is no such possibility." Xu Jingzong is mature and prudent. I''m afraid this guy knows Li Zhi more thoroughly than he himself. Wu Mei nodded, then turned her eyes to Li Yifu to see what Li Yifu would say. "Queen, I''m afraid your Majesty''s decision-making will depend on Dai Zhide''s remarks in the court. It is said that Dai Zhide has been waiting for his Majesty''s return and has been doing some preparatory work. Tomorrow''s court can''t help but decide whether it''s the official''s reinstatement or the removal of the prince''s highness." Li Yifu said cautiously that compared with Xu Jingzong, he had more cruel and narrow-minded heart. Xu Jingzong took a look at Li Yifu and said again: "the Yifu is right. I''m afraid that any decision of his majesty tomorrow will have something to do with Dai Zhide''s speech in court tomorrow. But the minister believes that a Book of three grades should not allow his majesty to overturn the decision made by his highness during the period of his Royal Highness''s imprisonment. " "Zhang Cambodian has been in office for two days, and everything is getting familiar with. Don''t worry. I have confidence in Zhang Cambodian. Besides, he has a mouth under his nose, and I have a mouth under my nose." Li Hong doesn''t care. Wu Mei is full of black lines. "Mouth, mouth, you are a glib. This matter is very important. You have to deal with it carefully tomorrow. Dai Zhide has been in court for many years. If you want to recall him, you should be an official of your east palace Wu Mei hates that iron is not made of steel. She slaps Li Hong twice across Taiping. Wu Mei doesn''t have to say, of course, that tomorrow''s affairs are important. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager would not have come to the east palace to look for him in person, and she would have called Xu Jingzong to ask questions. But frankly speaking, the incident is not a big thing, but the impact of the recall of Dai Zhide is too big. If tomorrow''s father emperor supports his own removal of Dai Zhide according to his own decision of that day, then he, the crown prince, will become very important in the courtiers'' hearts, and will have the potential of one person under ten thousand people. But if tomorrow''s father emperor chooses to restore Dai Zhide to his original post, he, the prince of the East Palace, will be in a different situation both in the court and in the state. Tomorrow''s confrontation with Dai Zhide will also be related to his struggle for the dignity and status of Li Hong, the prince of the east palace. More importantly, whether he is a real Eunuch in his father''s heart will be known tomorrow. Moreover, the death of Helan Minzhi and his South Korean wife also makes the decision-making on the court of tomorrow become blurred. Will the father and Emperor choose to take Dai Zhide as the official to give him some blows because of his wife''s death? In this way, the prestige of the imperial court and the position of the east palace will also decline. "Don''t worry, mother." Li Hong looked at Taiping who was sleeping in his arms and whispered, "my father and Emperor are not unreasonable people. Besides, there is no personal enmity between me and Dai Zhide. Although the court affairs inevitably involve personal feelings, Dai Zhide''s actions are not suitable for me in Tang Dynasty, but it is also a fact." Wu Mei sighed and gave up. The boy has always had an idea, but I''m afraid no one knows whether he can pass tomorrow''s test. On the court Hall tomorrow, it seems that I need to persuade your majesty to eavesdrop on Li Hong in the back hall. I can''t say the critical moment. I have to stand up and defend Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 Wu Mei asks Banmei to hold the Sleeping Princess Li Lingyue in her arms, and then slowly leaves the east palace. As the Taibao''s Li Yifu, Wu Mei sends the queen Huameng and grain of grain under the command of Li Hong. Just after two steps, Wu Mei suddenly turned to look at the east wall of the East Palace and said, "what are you going to do with such a large area? Besides, is changlefang really not going to take it? " "There is no one to live in changlefang. In the future, the Taiping mansion will be in Prince Pu''s mansion. Now changlefang, together with this large area, will be transformed." Li Hong said with a smile. "You can do it. I hope your father will agree with your decision." Wu Mei shakes her head. Everyone knows Li Hong''s mind now. The boy only has the position of shangshuling in his eyes. She hoped that Li Hong could become the second Shangshu order of the Tang Dynasty after Li Shimin. What''s more, what Li Hong has done is not a governor in Beijing, let alone a minister of the Ministry of finance''s rights and duties. It is the right that a senior official of the Ministry of finance should exercise. Looking at his mother''s departure, Li Hong continued to sit there to prepare for fishing. With the help of his grandson Xu Yanbo, Xu Jingzong sat down with Li Hong with a fishing rod and began fishing. "What else? My empress dowager even invited you to come here because of tomorrow''s Court Affairs. Come on, what''s the matter? You''ve never suffered a loss. After you''ve given me advice, you''ll have something to do for you. " Li Hong stares at the water and says faintly. Xu Jingzong shook his head with a bitter smile. He asked him to do something. Although he said that he had selfish intentions, he was punished by his royal highness in the end? "Your Highness, even if the old minister doesn''t analyze tomorrow''s court today, he will ask you for something." After Xu Jingzong''s fishing rod was put into the water, he no longer looked at it, but was staring at Li Hong''s side face all the time. "What''s the matter? I can''t do it beyond the scope of my authority. By the way, should I call you Xu banchao? I found out that you still have so many people to recommend you in chaotang Li Hong has always been as hard as iron to Xu Jingzong. He knows that if he doesn''t, he may unconsciously follow Xu Jingzong''s way. Xu Jingzong could only smile bitterly and said, "Your Highness, I know that you are going to the western regions for nothing else. I only hope that you can take Xu Yanbo with you when you travel to the western regions." Finally, Xu Jingzong''s face was full of solemnity. "Why do you want him to go to the western regions with me?" Li Hong''s fishing level is not very good. At the beginning, Li Zhi and Wu Mei once sat in Taiye pool for a whole morning, and they caught two fish in total. But I don''t know what happened today. This fish is like a line waiting for the hook, one after another. Looking at Li Hong''s fishing rod, Xu Yanbo grabs the line in a hurry and starts to untie the fish on the hook. "I''m selfish. I used to follow the first emperor, and then I got the grace of your majesty. Now I''m old, but the sons of the Xu family need not only loyalty but also ability to continue to serve the royal family. Now Yan Bo has enough knowledge and experience. I hope your highness can take him to practice and have more opportunities to learn around you. This is the blessing of his Yan Boxiu. " Xu Jingzong''s fishing rod was almost taken away by the fish, but Xu Jingzong held the fishing rod still and watched the fish under the water moving. Li Hong watched Xu Yanbo hang the bait for him and threw the hook into the water again. He said, "you are a smart man. You know the purpose of my trip to Anxi four towns. Therefore, this trip will not be as easy as I went to Taiyi city. I don''t think it''s life or death, but it''s life or death. I''m afraid I won''t be able to make the decision at that time. Are you mentally prepared? In case you follow me out and come back to give you a pile of skeletons, will you "Your Highness, I have already put life and death out of the way. As long as you can follow the palace, even if you die in the western regions, it is my blessing." Xu Yanbo respectfully aside, timely interposed to Li Hong said. Li Hong looks at Xu Yanbo''s positive cheek, smiles and nods to indicate that he should step down. How can he not know Xu Jingzong''s mind? In order to ensure the continuity of the family and make sure that the family can become a powerful family, it is not enough to rely on him as prime minister. Instead, he needs future generations to become close to the royal family. Only in this way can his family prosper and be equal with the real powerful families. So for Xu Jingzong, sacrificing a grandson is nothing at all? The royal family is full of ruthlessness, but there are also people who are not. Today''s Prince is a man of love. Even if Xu Yanbo died in the western regions, the crown prince would never turn a blind eye to the decline of the Xu family. His other grandchildren might follow Xu Yanbo''s skeleton and go to the top of his official career. He could not become the Prime Minister of the Council, but it is not impossible for him to be a governor. In this way, sacrificing one person to get Royal favor is worth it. For the sake of the prosperity of the family, as a descendant of the Xu family, we must have this awareness. "Yes, I will. You understand faster than Dai Zhide, and you know the real meaning of making heroes by the current situation, instead of adhering to the tradition and not being innovative like him. " Li Hong nodded and continued to ask Xu Yanbo to help him pick the fish on the hook."More ministers, your highness." Xu Jingzong and his grandson Xu Yanbo both said happily at the same time. "It''s too early to say thank you. It''s up to you whether you can make a success in the western regions. If you follow me in the western regions, you are not the material I want, and I will not hesitate to send you back to Chang''an. However, I have provided the platform for you. It is a mule or a horse. It depends on your talent and efforts. " Li Hong threw down his fishing rod and wiped his hands with a towel from the summer solstice. Then looking at Xu Jingzong who also stood up, he said in a bad mood: "take it out. Don''t hide it. Xu banchao." Xu Jingzong could only smile bitterly. The prince''s highness is really getting more and more intelligent. Just as he knows him, he also knows himself very well. "Your Highness is serious. If you were Xu banchao, I''m afraid you would have been locked up in Dali Temple by your highness. Would you like to go fishing with you here?" Xu Jingzong said as he took out a pamphlet from his arms and handed it to Li Hong. Li Hong took the pamphlet and looked through it, and went slowly to Chengen hall. In his ear came Xu Jingzong''s voice of explanation: "these ministers have not made any false statements, or even added a sentence. They are all oral statements of the parties, including those bribes, which have been proved." Xu Jingzong also knew that this pamphlet about Dai Zhide was the reason why his highness called himself. Moreover, he did not wonder why the prince knew who he was looking for and what he had talked to, and how he could get evidence that Dai Zhide had a secret relationship with Japan. "If it''s true, if there''s half a lie, if I''m beaten in the face in the court tomorrow, you''ll wait for the whole family to enter the Dali temple." Li Hong looked at it at will and then handed it to Bai Chun. After returning to the dormitory, Xu Jingzong and Xu Yanbo left. Sitting on the sofa, Li Hong looked through the pamphlet carefully. Different from Bai Chun''s "Jingwei" investigation, Xu Jingzong''s pamphlet contained more people who planned to speak for Dai Zhide together in the court Hall tomorrow. "One night, check whether these people really have contact with Dai Zhide and whether they have the same connection with Japan. Xu Jingzong has been away from the imperial court for many years, but his influence is not comparable to that of your "Jingwei". It seems that "Jingwei" still has disadvantages. " Li Hong said helplessly. In official affairs, especially the mutual protection between officials, the "Jingwei" can not be fully monitored, unless the "Jingwei" is allowed to absorb the courtiers from the imperial court, but this is absolutely not the case. He is the first to oppose it. If officials of the imperial court were recruited, the nature of Jingwei would change. However, he has a bad relationship with himself. I think there is a lot of information in it, which may have been provided to Xu Jingzong by Yushitai. "Compared with the two pamphlets, Bai chunbi frowned and said," compared with the two, Xu Jingzong was more concerned with the communication between officials, while "Jingwei" was good at mediating and walking around the Japanese envoys. Such a comparison can not say who is good or who is bad. After all, "Jingwei" can not penetrate into the court hall. " "Yes, so I don''t blame you for this. It''s because I''m too demanding. You can''t let you do the Yushitai thing, so the" Jingwei "will deteriorate and the development will be out of control. That''s it. In the future, we should try our best to put our energy in the four towns of Tibet and Anxi. Cheetah and Jingzhe share information with Yang Wu. Sometimes, many things will be constrained, so you need your "Jingwei" to make up for it. " "Yes, Fang Zhan and hengqiao have taken two-thirds of the" Jingwei "with hengqiao. They have communicated with your" tiefutu "several times. They are basically smooth and able to cope with communication in the vast western regions." White pure light said. "That''s good," tiefutu "will follow me when the time comes. The left and right Qingdao rate will stay in Taiyi City, and the east palace will also be demolished. So I will take all the other six rates except about the Qingdao rate." At the moment, the living room only he and white pure, two people looking at the sunset, light said. "How long are you going to walk?" Hearing Li Hong''s words, sensitive Bai Chun turns around quickly, and her beautiful eyes stare at Li Hong''s clear eyes. "I don''t know. A year or two? Maybe three or four years. Now everyone thinks that I am just going for meritorious service, just for the position of shangshuling. However, no one knows that I want to solve the problems of the four towns in Anxi once and for all. If it is not solved, it will be even more difficult to change it when the governor of the capital and the governor''s office are transformed into the governor, and the military power and local jurisdiction are integrated into the governor Li Hong looked out of the window. The setting sun was already out of sight in the low-lying east palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 Bai Chun looked at the dim sky, some misty scenery outside the window, the palace lantern has been lit one by one at the moment, dotted with the coming night. "Then why don''t you let the maidservant accompany you?" White pure blinks beautiful eyes, dim living room, still appears crystal clear. "Who will take care of you when you go to Taiyi city? Besides, who can guarantee that after you leave, others will not covet the wealth of Taiyi city? Left and right Qingdao rate is not only to protect Taiyi City, but also my presence in Chang''an. Only when you are there, can I be practical in Anxi four towns. Otherwise, no one knows what will happen here. Alas Everything is different. " Finally, Li Hong said something that made Bai Chun feel puzzled. But I don''t know, Li Hong is sighing that everything has started to deviate from the track of historical development, and has become confusing. The empress mother joined hands with herself to ensure her position as the prince of the east palace. The empress also knew that her mind was in the position of Shangshu provincial shangshuling. She also spared no effort to help herself and create conditions for herself. I want to go to the western regions by myself. My mother should not have any objection. "After the task of lawlessness and lawlessness is completed, Jingwei will merge with myth. Lawlessness needs to go to Anxi four towns earlier." Looking at Bai Chun''s perfect cheek, Li Hong couldn''t help reaching out and gently stroking her face. Her expression was serious and focused, as if she was stroking a unique treasure. Bai Chun gently closed her eyes and let Li Hong touch her delicate cheek with her rough hands. "Well, I''ll take Jingwei well. If you need anything, just tell Jingwei." Bai Chun''s upper body slowly leans forward, and then the whole person pours into Li Hong''s arms and hugs Li Hong''s waist tightly. Li Hong sniffed the fragrance of Bai Chunxiu''s hair and thought for a while and said, "it will take you some time to buy horses from Tubo, including all the war supplies that can be purchased by using the chamber of Commerce. In a moment, I''ll ask Xia Zhi to give you a detailed list. You should take a good look at it. You must do it with trustworthy and unobtrusive merchants." White pure Fu in his arms, silent, just silently nodded his head. The summer solstice came in slowly, took out a letter and handed it to Li Hong, saying, "Zongsheng palace has replied to your letter." Li Hong hugs Bai Chun and goes to the sofa to sit down. The summer solstice sees Bai Chun curled up in Li Hong''s arms and is too lazy to get up. Li Hongteng opened the envelope and saw that there was no writing on the white paper. Instead, he drew a hand, making a gesture of OK! "Is this a letter from Li Chunfeng? Can we be more shameless! " Li Hong glanced at it and threw it to the summer solstice. I''m old enough to learn this. On the second day, at the gate of the East Palace, a skateboard and a teenager, oh, a boy with a backpack flew out of the gate of Jiafu in a flash, and behind them were the summer solstice and Xiaoxue. They used light weight skills, but they were also dropped by the prince. "Wait a moment, your highness. You have forgotten the belt." Snow behind looking at from the door of Jiafu gate, a beautiful drift, has no shadow of the Palace door called. Li Hong had an overdose of exercise this morning. When he thought of Dai Zhide, he became angry. When he was angry, he spent more time exercising incense. Suddenly, he remembered that he had to go to the morning court. He quickly took a bath at will under Bai Chun''s service and ran to the Daming Palace. The Danfeng gate of Daming Palace is probably the most majestic and majestic gate in the world. Naturally, the whole Daming Palace is bigger than the four forbidden cities. It is enough to imagine that the Tang Dynasty is rich at the moment Wrong, the Daming Palace is basically paid by Li Hong alone. Therefore, we can know that the rich local tyrants in the Tang Dynasty have no one but his royal highness. Of course, Daming Palace didn''t let Lizhi and Wumei pay for it. Now they are rich, so they began to think about increasing the salary of officials by about 30%. When Li Hong arrived, he was rejected. Therefore, as a minister of the Ministry of household affairs, he naturally became the object of criticism. Naturally, the treatment of being late is not as good as before. In the past, ministers turned a blind eye. At present, the way of breaking a person''s wealth is no less than killing his parents. Naturally, there are many court officials impeaching him. However, Li Hong still sticks to it. I''m kidding. I''ve raised your salary. How can we implement the system of conscription and conscription in the whole Tang Dynasty? There are as many as five gateways in Danfeng gate, and each gate naturally allows two or even three carriages to pass in parallel, and the sound of skateboarding is far reaching the ears of soldiers in Danfeng gate. Now, both the palace guards and the guards of Chang''an City have been replaced by Jin Wu Wei. As for who the chief is, Li Hong himself does not know, and he does not deal with others. But even so, the familiar sound of skateboard, listening to Jin Wuwei''s ears, naturally did not dare to test other people''s fish symbols. A figure holding a skateboard drew a perfect arc in the air, and easily and naturally crossed the high threshold of the middle gateway, just like the voice of a wild goose passing by. When the figure had disappeared at the door, Jin Wuwei heard his Highness''s thank you.Sure enough, under the tacit calculation of Jin Wuwei, after ten rest time, two pretty figures also quickly ran to here. "Thank you very much, brother jinwuwei." Two clear sound in the air ring, and then also quickly into the Danfeng door. Jin Wuwei ''s soldiers can only shake their heads and smile bitterly at this time. This scene, which has been missing for many days, now seems to happen every other time. As the first main hall, Hanyuan hall is not the place for courtiers to discuss politics and go to court. The place for courtiers to discuss politics is xuanzheng hall behind Hanyuan hall. Li Hong''s tall figure is now treading on a skateboard and galloping on the vast square between Danfeng gate and Hanyuan hall, which seems so small. Not far behind, there are two Yellow Warblers out of the valley, the summer solstice and Xiaoxue. Before and after the three people finished the word, just like the hall of Hanyuan in front of it, and the arrangement of Qifeng Pavilion and xiangluan hall on both sides. The steps and slopes of his highness Hanyuan were used for ministers to pass through and enter the xuanzheng Hall of the Chinese and Korean dynasties. At this time, Li Hong had no choice but to stop at the Banpo, step on the skateboard and walk slowly up in his hand. Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue seize the opportunity to catch up with Li Hong, who is about to slide down on a skateboard, after they arrive at the top of Hanyuan hall. One of them quickly closes in to tie the belt, and the other hastens to tidy up his crown and clothes. As soon as it was finished, Li Hong rushed down the slope like a wind. It was necessary for him to rush directly to the gate of the xuanzheng hall 300 pairs of meters away. With one foot on the skateboard and one foot on the ground, the whole person rushed out like an arrow from the string, mingled with the sound of whistling. Jin Wuwei, the palace maid and eunuch, could not help but look at each other. "This familiar scene is coming again," he said "Your Highness is late again." "It seems that his Highness has never been late in the morning." After the completion of the Daming Palace, the security level of the whole palace was much higher than that of the previous Taiji palace. In particular, every official in the upper court had to go through strict inspection before they could enter xuanzheng hall smoothly. This is the reason why the officials of the court had to rush out of their homes before dawn, mainly because the inspection procedures were too cumbersome and delayed too much time. Jin Wuwei, at the gate of xuanzheng hall, looks at the figure of the prince''s highness. In the eyes of many people, there is a feeling of Indescribability. Some even feel sad in their hearts. Can such a monarch still maintain the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty? Li Zhi watched the fire running in, throwing the skateboard in his hand to Li Hong of jinwuwei at the door. He didn''t speak. At this time, the discussion in the court was coming to an end. They were discussing when to persuade the Minister of Hubu to raise their salaries. Dai Zhide did not wear a royal uniform, as if deliberately to make Li Zhi and the royal family look ugly, wearing a coarse cloth robe, standing tall and upright next to the new minister of rites Zhang Kam. Zhang Cambodian is over 40 years old this year and belongs to the Prime Minister of the late Tang Dynasty. However, with thin shoulders, dark complexion and calm face, his momentum is at least as good as that of Dai Zhide. "The children''s ministers are against increasing their salaries, but they can convert the original cloth and silk into cash of equal value from now on. But In addition, no one is allowed to use the old money. If you agree, you can sign an order after you go to court. " Li Hong didn''t look at Dai Zhide either. He went to the position of the Minister of the Ministry of housing and said after standing. "I seconded." The Minister of war Ren Yaxiang was the first to stand up and say. As the Secretary of the Ministry of war, he knew what Li Hong wanted to do. If the government soldier system was disintegrated, the military department''s power would be further reduced. Not only that, but also in the future, it would be a difficult problem for the military department to send troops. Naturally, at this time, he was the first person to stand up and support the Secretary of Hubu. "I seconded." Of course, Zong Chuke, not to mention, as Shaoyin of the capital Zhaofu, disagreed with the proposal of his own officer, that is, he didn''t want to do it. "I seconded." Shangshu province right puxie Zhang Wenzhen, left pushe Zhao renben said at the same time. Without waiting for other courtiers to speak, Li Zhi sat at the top of the table and said, "who is against the proposal of the Minister of Hubu? If not, then the central provincial government will draft a decree, and the lower provinces will give an official reply, and issue it to the Ministry of finance to execute it. " After hearing Li Zhi''s words, after a short period of whispering and discussing, the ministers obviously unified their opinions. They looked at each other before and after, and bowed down at the same time and said, "I have no objection." "Your Majesty, the guilty minister does not agree." Dai Zhide swaggered forward and said haughtily. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 Li Hong looked down at his shoes and didn''t speak, waiting to hear what Dai Zhide wanted to do. Dai Zhide took a look at Li Hong, then bowed down to Li Zhi again and said, "Your Majesty, I can''t agree with the prince''s proposal to exchange cloth and silk for cash. Nowadays, there is a gap between the prices of cloth and silk between the East and the West. If someone tries to make a price difference in exchange, it will be a great loss to the officials. What''s more, cloth and silk are gifts from your majesty to the officials and other officials who are guilty of crimes. How can things given by the emperor be counted in terms of money? Is it not a blasphemy of grace Li Hong still bowed his head and slowly changed his position with the Minister of the Ministry of rites. Standing next to the new minister of rites, Zhang Cambodian, ignoring Dai Zhide''s great righteousness, Li Hong asked Zhang Zhangzhi in a low voice and said, "how about? Can you adapt to Changan? Have all the family members followed me? " Zhang Cambodian had heard that his royal highness was not rigidly attached to tradition and did not abide by the rules of the dynasty. Now he saw it with his own eyes, but he was still shocked. The court was opposing his proposal, and his enemy was against him. He didn''t listen carefully. Instead, he was chatting with himself! There are so many rules in the court that all the ministers can''t whisper to each other privately when they go to the court. Naturally, Zhang Zhangzhi knows it. But when the prince asks, he has to bow down and salute slightly. He looks at the front and says in a low voice: "thank you for your concern. Because it''s an urgent call, only the minister brings a domestic slave here. The family members should be in Chang''an at this time On the way. " "Oh, have you found the house? Where to live? Go to my apartment when you are free. " Li Hong aims at Dai Zhide, who is still talking with his father, and continues to say. Zhang Cambodian''s face suddenly turned pale. The prince''s Royal Highness urgently called for the appointment of himself as Minister of rites. This is not in line with the laws and decrees of the Tang Dynasty. Now, is this a naked attempt to win over himself? Li Hong looked at his face and looked puzzled. How could he not know what he was thinking and said with a faint smile: "if I miss you more, what''s the use of me to pull you in? I called you here because I know you are worthy of my urgent call, because I believe that you can be qualified as Minister of rites, because I believe that you can contribute to the country of Tang Dynasty. In the past, you have been in bad luck. You are a thousand mile horse. I''ll be a bole. I don''t have to worry about it. " "Thank you so much, your highness. What can I do for you Zhang cambi immediately bowed slightly, feeling a little embarrassed. He did not expect to be noticed by his royal highness so soon. At the same time, he was also a little red on his face. I''m afraid it''s not worth the prince''s bold solicitation in the court. "Oh, it''s nothing. The officials who are transferred from the local government to Chang''an from the third grade or above have a settlement fee, which is provided to you to find a house and other expenses." Li Hong said lightly. "How come you haven''t heard of it?" After coming to the Ministry of rites, it is natural that there will be Chamberlain and others to tell themselves everything, but no one has ever heard about it. "Oh, I just made it when I saw you today." Li Hongli''s shameless way of course. "This I''m afraid it''s inappropriate. It''s a shame for me to set such a precedent for you. " Zhang Zhangzhi didn''t expect his royal highness to be so "stupid", because he had to change a law. "There''s nothing suitable or inappropriate. Local officials entering Chang''an are very valuable. They can''t be reunited with their families. It''s natural for them to provide some money to comfort them. Besides, you are not the only one. In the future, every officer from the third grade who is transferred to Chang''an and Luoyang will have this settlement fee. Don''t worry about it. Don''t be under pressure..." "Your Highness, your highness, what does your majesty ask you?" After his replacement, the Minister of the Ministry of officials looked at his majesty and saw that he was himself. He gave him a bad look. Li Yiyan, the Minister of the Ministry of civil affairs, became weak in both legs and quickly secretly reminded his royal highness who was still chatting with Zhang Cambodian. "Ah? What''s the matter? " Li Hong, who responded, looked at Li Zhi, blinked his innocent eyes and asked. As soon as Li Zhi saw his virtue, he knew that he had just asked Dai Zhide what he had said, but he didn''t hear a word of it. So he said to Dai Zhide lazily, "if you have any injustice, just say it again. I''ll see how he answers." Dai Zhide is also an old-fashioned man. In vain, he has been preparing materials for the past few days. He has searched through the four books and five classics and other sages'' books in order to find the knowledge that confronts the prince''s highness. However, he did not expect that people would take it seriously. But at the moment, his Majesty gave him an opportunity to complain about his grievances. Dai Zhide didn''t mind repeating what he had just said, so he half turned to Li Hong and saluted the monarch and his ministers before he was ready to speak. Li Hong looked at the courtiers and said in a loud voice, "where is the king xingben of Shaoqing in Honglu temple, Su Wei, the servant of the Ministry of rites, and Liu Xun, the Minister of the imperial palace?" Dai Zhide looked at Li Hong and called out the names of the three people. The proud and generous look on his face turned a little ugly. Li Hong watched the three men coming from behind. After Li Zhi''s salute, he pointed to Dai Zhide and motioned them to stand in the past. Then Li Hongcai took another two steps slowly. Standing not far from Dai Zhide, Li Hongcai said solemnly, "I''ll answer your first question first, that is, I''m against my exchange of cloth and silk for cash."Wu Mei, who hides in the back hall, is not the first time to see Li Hong go to court. However, it is the first time that Li Hong looks dignified. She can''t help but think: the little bunny is growing up. She is 14 years old in a twinkling of an eye. But it''s a lot of trouble these years. "In the book baopuzi Mingben written by Ge Hong of Jin Dynasty, it is said that" the less is more valuable, and the more is the lower. " Things given by the royal family follow the principle that rarity is the most important thing. If according to what you mean by wearing Zhide, cloth, silk and satin are all gifts given by the royal majesty. Don''t you think the Royal gifts are too cheap? " Li Hong said while walking to Dai Zhide, he took yesterday''s Xu Jingzong''s pamphlet in Dai Zhide''s chest. Then he walked slowly to Li Zhi, took out a pamphlet and put it on the table top. He continued: "why did I use cloth, silk and corn as my salary in the Tang Dynasty? Needless to say, all the officials understand that I had no money in the Tang Dynasty. The copper money was either occupied by the rich people or hidden by the common people. As a result, I had no money in the Tang Dynasty, so the Emperor didn''t have it If you don''t use cloth, silk, or corn as your salary, you should use money as your salary. Today, the Tang Dynasty is famous everywhere and all countries worship. It is a peaceful and prosperous time. No matter whether it is new money or old money, we can guarantee the flow of copper money. Why should we stick to the old system "Cloth, silk, shusu and so on, which was the trading method of exchanging goods for goods in primitive society. When copper money and other expensive metals were in short supply, they had to do it. Dai Zhide, you don''t want us to go back to the era of wearing animal skins, do you? Oh, maybe you can''t understand what I''m saying, so I don''t want to explain it to you. You can''t understand it. Now let''s talk about your second question. " Li Hong disdains to look at the pedantic Dai Zhide. At the moment, his face is black and red, rising like purple eggplant. Dai Zhide quickly read the pamphlet in his hand, and then coldly looked at the three people called up by Li Hong. The four looked at each other. They did not know how such a hidden thing was discovered by the prince. "Dai Zhide, is everything above true? Did they take in Japanese women, Xinluo maids and Kunlun Slaves, as well as money? " Li Zhi looked at half of it, and then threw it behind him. He knew that Wu Mei was in the back. He didn''t want to see it. So let the queen see it for himself. "My highness, part of it is true and part of it is conjecture. I think that even if it is true, it is also a private matter of the ministers, which has nothing to do with the affairs of the court. As a minister of the Tang Dynasty, as a subject of the upper Kingdom, I have the responsibility to educate the vassal states with" rule of virtue "," rule of propriety "and" rule of man " The foundation of this was that the vassal state granted it to the ministers, and it also respected the Tang Dynasty. Just imagine, if the envoys of the vassal states and others can meet all the ministers and workers of the same Dynasty in the Tang Dynasty, and they often give them gifts, and we return them to them, will it not be harmonious and happy? It will show that our country is dignified and magnanimous, and can also give people benefits and respect. Why not do it? " Dai Zhide Lang Sheng said that he did not care about the bribes of Japanese and Korean Envoys, but was complacent. Listening to Dai Zhide''s grand words, Li Hong also felt a little ashamed. It was the first time that he met a shameless person who could speak highly of accepting bribes. Now he has to look at Dai Zhide with a new look. "Lord Dai, you are very good. It''s the first time that I''ve heard of accepting bribes. On the contrary, I can be so righteous. It seems that if you don''t accept bribes, you will lose the face of the Tang Dynasty. It''s really hard for you. " Li Zhihong smiles. "Hum, your highness, don''t make innuendo and false accusations. Dai Zhide can''t afford it. The deeds of the guilty ministers can show the heaven and sacrifice the earth, and the man''s husband is worthy of the heaven and the earth." Dai Zhide looks up at the top of the court, disdaining to talk to Li Hong. "Six virtues: wisdom, faith, holiness, benevolence, righteousness and loyalty. Six elements: filial piety, friendship, amity, marriage, toughness and compassion. The six arts: rites, music, shooting, imperial, calligraphy, and numbers are the fundamental education of the Tang Dynasty to educate the people. The rites of Zhou and Confucianism that you admire are just evolved from the three six. No matter the "three cardinal principles and five constancies", the rule of virtue, the rule of rites and the rule of man, there is no more people-oriented and people-oriented. The people of Tang Dynasty have not yet been fully civilized. I don''t know where you have the ability to enlighten the foreign countries? Do vassals and foreign countries respect you Dai Zhide because we are powerful, or do you respect Datang because you wear it? Under the situation of putting the cart before the horse, what face do you have to say that Japan bribes you, you can still face the sky to the earth? " Li Hong licked his lips, and he was dead hearted to Dai Zhide. He could never stay in the court again! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 "The kingdom of Japan respects and respects your majesty. As a minister of the Tang Dynasty, I have a lot of holy grace, so that the envoys of Japan and other countries can respect me. Why not? Since he was the Minister of rites, he has been advocating moral education. No matter whether he was a vassal state or a common people in the Tang Dynasty, he has always been treated the same way? Just as you presented to your Majesty''s pamphlet, I respect your majesty and the achievements of the Tang Dynasty for foreign countries and states. " Dai Zhide''s strong arguments have made Li Hong furious. Li Hong''s face became colder and colder. On the court, he had never been so gloomy. His eyes were coldly staring at Dai Zhide, and he said word by word: "I tell you Dai Zhide! Japan or Korea, or other foreign countries, respect is you this dress! Not you! To say a bad word, I put the dog in the position of minister of rites. The Japanese envoys will never flatter you, but the dog! With the salary of the Tang Dynasty, eating the food of the Tang Dynasty, and wearing the cloth made by the people of the Tang Dynasty, they actually spoke for the vassal state and the foreign countries. " Li Hong turned to look at the courtiers and continued, "here I warn you! No matter who you are! Whether you are a man of insight who is able to improve his writing and make peace in the world, or a brave general who can set the world on the horse with martial arts! As long as it is not for the stability of our country, as long as it is not for the welfare of our people, no matter how high your official position is! No matter how powerful you are! All will be removed! Although I''m rich in Tang Dynasty, I will never raise a waste minister who speaks for others after eating and drinking enough! " "Dai Zhide, my Tang Dynasty is rich and prosperous. It is the combination of the wisdom of the people of the Tang Dynasty, the officers and soldiers of the border army, and all the officials and workers! Not by virtue education in your mouth! Our civilization, our culture, our strength, and our wealth were bought by the men of Tang Dynasty with their blood and life. Do you know who they got it from? It''s in exchange for those envoys who are always trying to please your vassal states and foreign countries! Rich living in the mountains, distant relatives, poor in downtown nobody asked. That''s the truth! What we should want to do is how to maintain stability and continue to develop our advantages, how to make our people in the Tang Dynasty live a better life, if we can be free from foreign invasion! Not just for the convenience of power in other countries like you! Anxi four towns are the land of the Tang Dynasty and the people of the Tang Dynasty! It''s a natural disaster and man-made disaster. How heavy are the deaths and injuries? Have you ever thought that the people under your rule are not as good as them? They have not yet come out of ignorance! How can you educate them first! We haven''t done everything yet, but you''ve begun to enjoy it? Are you entitled to it? Dai Zhou worked hard and devoted himself to the Tang Dynasty. As his son, you didn''t know how to protect the land he had fought, but you wanted to make people respect you? Do you deserve it? " Said finally, Li Hong''s face is about to stick on Dai Zhide''s black and red cheek. "Moral education is right, but you remember that our Tang Dynasty is used to make the vassal states and foreign countries worship and awe, rather than let him touch it as gentle as a lamb! When you are strong, they will naturally add wealth to your women. When you are weak, they will give you cold irons and blood! Do you choose to turn a blind eye to Japan''s aid to Silla and Baiji? Without giving them lessons, they will not know who is the master and who has the final say. Li Hong gazed at the court hall where the needle could be heard, and said coldly: "father, the son minister thinks that Dai Zhide''s virtue has been lost and he is addicted to enjoying the prosperity and stability of the Tang Dynasty. He has forgotten his duty as a minister of the Tang Dynasty. He takes bribes as a matter of course. Without any remorse, he asks his father to remove Dai Zhide''s official title and title." After that, Dai Zhide opened his mouth and wanted to speak again. Li Hong got angry and took out a pamphlet and threw it over. This one was given by Xu Jingzong himself yesterday, which is different from what he gave to his father and his father today. "I don''t know how to repent. Do you really think you''ve done something hidden? He Lanmin''s private ceremony department in Quanxian city and others, dare you say that you are not the matchmaker among them! Originally, I left you some faces to see what else you want to do when you leave the court with dignity after you are a noble man Li Hong looked at Dai Zhide shaking hands, holding the pamphlet, now no more to say. Li Zhi curiously looked at the pamphlet in Dai Zhide''s hand. Yang Wu quickly walked down and took the book from Dai Zhide and handed it to Li Zhi in a hurry. Li Zhi looked at it carefully. He almost fainted with a breath. There were some of his own preferences, and how to cry to himself about Liaodong''s situation and how to win his sympathy when he saw him. "Go to the government and strike the Marquis!" Li Zhi endured a headache and dizziness, threw down the pamphlet, said coldly. Then he stood up and looked at all the courtiers, especially Li Hong. After nearly a cup of tea, Li Zhi, supported by Yang Wu, sighed and made up his mind to say, "any proposal made during the period of the crown prince''s reign shall be promulgated by Zhongshu and menxia, and Zhang Cambodian shall be appointed by the Ministry of rites to uphold the book!" Wu Mei, who is behind Li Zhi, is the first to breathe a sigh of relief. Just now her heart has already been raised in her voice. She is deeply afraid that Li Zhi, because of Dai Zhide''s bribery, angrily vetoed the resolution made by Li Hong during the period of his supervision. In this way, Li Hong''s prestige will be greatly reduced in the hearts of many ministers who are now standing in the court. Even when the crown prince is in charge of the country again, he may be in a situation of Yin serving Yang.Fortunately, in his anger, Li Zhi was able to calm down and balance the situation with the consequences. He did not veto any resolution when the crown prince was in charge of the country. But what does it mean to accept the decision of the crown prince to supervise the country in an all-round way, even including the case of South Korea''s wife and he Lanmin? I''m afraid no one knows what he thinks for the time being. Zhang Cambodian was also shocked in a cold sweat. His family members were already on the road. If his majesty vetoed the decision made by his royal highness when he was in charge of the country, would he have to leave again? At the moment, the ministers bowed down to salute. In everyone''s mind, there was no better understanding of the prince''s position than when he was in charge of the state. His Majesty''s total acceptance of the ceremony was that he affirmed all the actions of his highness during the period of the state prison, and did not make any changes. To recall Dai Zhide, the official of the third grade, his Majesty was able to fully listen to the proposal of his royal highness. This incident is enough to show that if the prince''s highness is a few years older, can he really represent the government? After Li Zhi was sent off again, Yang Wu suddenly flew down from above. The prince''s highness held Zhang Cambodian in front of him. Zhang Cambodian did not understand why the prince''s highness suddenly turned his body around. He only waited for his reaction. He saw that there was a goshawk in the air, and he suddenly screamed with fear. "Wat board, lend me." Li Hongshun copied Yang Sijian''s Wat board. After Zhang Cambodian was pushed aside by Yang Wu, the wat board in his hand was quickly chopped to Yang Wu''s face. Zhang Cambodian only felt a gust of wind near his ear, and then his whole body was knocked out by Li Hong. After Yang Wu retreated, the footwall had already taken a quick step. After Yang Wu had dodged, he did not wait to retract and split again. While stepping out, he again called to Yang Wu''s face. The ministers could not help but retreat around to make room for them. Yang Wu was ordered by his majesty to seize the crown prince and go to the harem to punish him. They were not surprised. However, it was the first time that Yang Wu was so sudden today, and the prince reacted so quickly and so fiercely. But in any case, it is enough to show that his majesty has treated the death of the South Korean lady as a royal private matter, and it seems that it will not affect the position of his royal highness in the east palace. Among the crowd of ministers, only Zhang Cambodian was stupefied. His mouth was swollen. He had been beaten by Yang Wu with his Royal Highness the prince. His shocked mind was blank. Originally thought the solemn and solemn court hall was just like the one just now. However, as soon as the sound of sanchao fell, the whole martial arts practice was immediately performed on the court. At the moment, although the prince''s highness suffers from losses in strength and speed, he is not without advantages. His feet are flexible and his shameless spirit is shameless. Relying on Yang Wu, he only dares to feed his moves and will not hurt him. So the wat board in the hand adds footwork, pour is also forced Yang Wu to be in a hurry, back several steps to slowly stabilize the position. With the help of the maid in the palace and the pills prepared by Sun Simiao from the grand physician, Li Zhi is much better now. At the moment, looking at the tiger and tiger dancing in his hand, he only attacked Li Hong, who couldn''t keep it. He said coldly, "Yang Wu, it''s time to try him a few Jin or so. What''s the system like that? Do you play monkey opera?" The ministers were even more startled. His majesty really wanted to take the crown prince out of his anger. In the early morning of tomorrow, the prince must not be seen. But after a while, the Empress Dowager will surely hear his Majesty''s miserable cry. Zhang Hanzhi had just come to realize that he was almost knocked over by Li Zhi''s words. Your majesty wants to show his real kung fu. "I''m afraid of you!" The wat board in Li Hong''s hand draws a perfect arc in the air, and suddenly reaches out his left hand to take it. He steps forward quickly and flexibly under his feet. He twisted his waist and side, and his right hand protected his left rib. His left hand had already scratched to Yangwu''s neck with a wat board in his left hand. Yang Wu was surprised by such a cruel throat cutting. It seems that the prince has made great progress in this period of time. Yang Wu''s horse steps were firm and firm. He leaned backward against his strong waist and abdomen. Seeing that the whole person was about to lose his center of gravity, he slipped half a step under his feet like a drift. The whole man stood up again, his hands became Eagle claws, and he grabbed Li Hong''s right arm. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 Yang Wu spent a lot of effort, and his forehead was sweating, so he caught the prince. Li Zhi now has a special hobby, that is, after Li Hong was captured, he liked to watch Yang Wu carry Li Hong like a chicken. Therefore, in the stunned eyes of all the courtiers, xiaojizai was mentioned to the harem. After the courtiers returned to the xuanzheng hall under the door, Zhongshu and other departments, the scream began to come from the back palace. It seemed that from time to time, the Queen''s voice could be heard faintly. "Father, you are the emperor. You can''t beat people." Li Hong was brought into the Penglai palace where Wu Mei is now, and Yang Wu said in his armpit. Li Zhi''s mouth hummed and looked at him: "queen, where is your feather duster? Lend me a hand. Today I want to let the little rabbit know that I am powerful." "I''ll take it for you." Wu Mei is so happy that she runs to the bedroom and takes out a feather duster with ugly appearance and bald hair. I can''t help it. It''s all from Li Hong''s experience. If you make a plump feather duster, you can''t beat it a few times, and the whole palace will start to fly with feathers. It''s just like the real situation of birds flying and dogs jumping. Li Hong pouts his buttocks, and the feather duster in Li Zhi''s hand falls down impolitely. Suddenly, the scream resounds from the back palace and even the whole Daming Palace. Outside the hall, some maids heard such a sad cry, their hands trembled, and almost dropped their assistants to the ground. Taiping and Li Dan, who were held by the maid of the palace to look for little fish in the Taiye pool, lit their eyes when they heard the first scream. They excitedly asked the maids to carry themselves back to see how their brother was beaten. When the two little guys were carried to the palace, they only saw Li Hong who broke free from Yang Wu''s armpit and was chasing Li Zhi in the palace. "Father, you are the king of a country. It is against the law to beat people. There is a rule in the laws and decrees of the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong held the back of the chair and jumped gently to avoid the siege of LiZhi. He said in a hurry. "Breaking the law? I am the son of heaven. I am the law. I beat my son. Cough What kind of way? Or are you only allowed to be beaten by your mother? Do you think I dare not beat you? Stop and don''t run. " "I''m not stupid. Why should I stop and let you fight? What''s more, it''s a crime of death to cast new money privately. According to the law of Tang Dynasty, you should apologize to Dali temple." Li Hong hides behind Wu Mei and asks for help. "Don''t touch me. Your dirty hands are sweaty." Wu Mei is speechless, his waist clothes were caught by him, immediately appeared many folds. But looking at the virtue of Er PI face, she was also helpless: "if you have the ability, please tell your father clearly. I''m still angry, don''t you know it in your heart? Ban Mei, bring another feather duster to come here. I''m angry when I think about it. I''ll settle accounts with him. " Wu Mei thought of the little bunny and left one for his father to float outside, and immediately her eyebrows were black. Didn''t you think about it? What if he Lanmin was pregnant with a dragon? Li Hong can''t bear the crime of leaving his royal descendants in exile. At that time, we''ll see how the Royal temples can settle accounts with him. Thinking of these, Wu Mei''s Phoenix claws stretch out, she will go to pull Li Hong''s ear, but I don''t want Li Hong to have foresight, and push her with two hands on her soft waist and abdomen, which just pushes her into Li Zhihuai who is chasing after her. Then Li Hong ran to the door and picked up Li Lingyue, the princess of Taiping. A prophecy, in Wu Mei and Li Zhi into full of time, was also taken by eunuch Hua Ji and sent to the door of Penglai hall. At this time, after being met by Li Zhi, ashnatler has just walked out of Chang''an City, and Li Jun, the vice governor of the Tang Dynasty, is ready to return to the cloud with the food given by his majesty. In recent years, the official roads from Chang''an to other places were built by Yan Liben, the Minister of the Ministry of industry, and with Li Hong''s huge financial support and encouragement, every official road has been built with cement for a hundred miles. The most remarkable thing is that the official road to Luoyang was built with cement. No matter the businessmen of the Tang Dynasty, or the common people, let alone the foreign businessmen, they always had to sigh when they walked on the smooth road like a mirror. I can''t believe that such a long road was built with expensive cement. This official road also completely solved the problem of transporting all the goods from the south to Luoyang by canal and then to Chang''an by land. Ashnattler rode on a horse and walked in the front of the team with high spirit. Looking at the straight and smooth official road, he was also full of pride and pride. There was a group of about a dozen people on the opposite side. The sound of horses'' hooves was pounding on the concrete pavement. Li Jun''s eyebrows, who were pressed in the back, wrinkled. The more than ten people on the opposite side didn''t look like ordinary people. But watching one by one and passing by, and even some people in the wrong body, friendly smile to asnatler, so the heart also relaxed vigilance. When he clapped his hands with the man in the middle of the riding team who was smiling at him, he always felt that several of them were familiar with each other, but he thought for a long time and did not remember where he had seen them. Looking at a group of more than a dozen people passing by him slowly, until the last one passed by, he still did not remember who these people were.Li Jun watched the dozen riders go away. After the motorcade got rid of the danger for a while, he raced to catch up with ashnatler, who was in front of him, and said faintly: "who are these people? It doesn''t look like Chang''an people. " "I don''t know. I guess it''s your businessmen in Tang Dynasty. Now Chang''an is in Luoyang Eh? Look at what''s on my neck here. It''s like a needle prick. " Asnatler stroked his neck with his hand, and could not help but put himself close to Li Jun and asked him to look at it for himself. "Nothing. I guess it''s because you didn''t take a bath for many days." Li Jun laughs and jokes gently. "It''s impossible. I have a bath. Today, I took a hot bath in the accommodation provided by nahonglu temple. Alas I don''t know when I can enjoy the wealth and prosperity of Chang''an. It''s just a paradise. Look at the palace where the emperor of Tang Dynasty lived. It''s just that we protect the palace in the clouds It''s not as good as other people''s stables. " Ashnattler continued to stroke his neck with one hand, and felt carefully whether there was something on his neck. Li Jun looked at him a little uncomfortable, said: "after a while, wash your face, wash your neck that can''t be washed twice a year. You may be hungry." "Ha ha Who says we take baths twice a year? Don''t we say that we only take a bath three times in our life, once at birth, once when we get married, and then once when we die. Alas I didn''t expect that the people of Chang''an should know us so much. Either we were prairie wolves and felt that we were ruthless, cruel and cruel, or we were barbarians for civilization. In a word, people in Yunzhong and Guanzhong had different views on each other. " Ashnattler looked up at the sun on his head at noon, and looked at the official road as smooth as a mirror under his feet, which was like the heavenly road. Li Jun looked at asnatler with a smile, he said: "I can''t see, these days in Chang''an, there is such a careful observation, but it''s OK, now the Tang Dynasty is in the prosperous period, and with the increase of business people''s contacts in the future, those one-sided views will be changed." "Why does it hurt and itch more and more?" Ashnattler frowned, choked his neck, and continued to grope. Li Jun surprised to see a look, warning: "you don''t scratch, are you scratch bleeding." "I didn''t scratch it. I just touched it..." When ashnatler heard Li Jun''s words, he took his hand to his eyes and saw that he was obviously bleeding from his neck. "Are you all right?" Li Jun looked at asnatler, who was in a trance, and asked with concern. "No No It''s ok... " With a bang, asnatler suddenly fell from the horse''s back and fell on the ground, suddenly began to twitch. "Stop and guard your own carriages. No one is allowed to leave without permission." Li Jun watched as asnatler fell from his horse, and quickly turned over and dismounted. While looking at asnatler, he yelled at the accompanying convoy guards. "Ashnattler Ashnattler... " Li Jun looked at the convulsive ashnatler, and quickly turned over his body lying on the ground and wiped it carelessly. When he fell down, his face was bruised on the concrete pavement, shaking the still convulsive ashnatler. "Well Well Li Jun, I Dead Someone killed me. " Asnatler, in a daze, struggled to open his heavy eyelids, his eyes lax. "How could that happen?" Li Jun is very familiar with the look of people before they die. Looking at asnatler''s appearance, he knows that this guy is on his deathbed. Li Jun examined ashnatler''s body. His arms and chest were intact, and there was no wound in his back heart. He had noticed it when he turned it over just now. For a very short time, asnatler, who was still twitching in his arms, suddenly did not move. However, Li Jun''s heart began to sink more and more. The head of ashnatler in his hands became heavier and heavier. When one hand was slightly loosened, along with the head of asnatler, Li Jun''s heart began to sink. At this time, Li Jun saw that his neck, which had been crying for pain and itching by ashnattler, turned out to be black. The purple black blood could not be seen as flowing out, but seeping into the neck! "What''s the matter? Why is this so? " Li Jun opened ashnatler''s eyelids. His pupils were lax at the moment, and he was really dead. At this time, he left a little body temperature. At the same time, Wang Jing and Wang Kang, who were in Jinyang and had long been dismissed as commoners, and their two men, Mukun and Geluolu, who were waiting to meet ashnatler in Jinyang, were quietly lying on the wine table, their faces turning purple and blue. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 The weather is getting colder and colder. The trees in Chang''an City, with the withered leaves and the wind drifting in the streets and alleys, are also bare. There is no scenery in the past. At this time, it presents a bleak meaning. The withered and yellow leaves continue to create a prosperous and prosperous era for Chang''an city with the footsteps of merchants from all over the world. Whether it is already some cold weather or the trees that have become bald, they can not reduce the enthusiasm of businessmen for profit. Taiyi city also seems to be more busy than in previous years, a car of goods slowly drove out of the gate of Chang''an City, leaving a shallow rut mark on the official road paved with cement. Day began to become more and more short, summer at this time, the sun is still showing a smile, naughty do not want to fall down the mountain home. But now, the stars have already been in the dim sky, impatiently poke out their smart eyes, driving the sun that has fallen into the horizon and occupying the sky above Chang''an city. Today, civil and military generals are dressed in brand-new casual clothes, with servants and congratulatory gifts in their hands, and walk slowly towards the Daming Palace. Jin Wuwu at the gate of the imperial city seems to be more than usual, and the inspection has become more strict. Even the gifts to be brought into the palace need to be carefully checked and registered. Xu Jingzong, Li Yifu, shangguanyi, Yang Sijian, Zong Chuke, Jinghui, and other officials of the eastern palace, or the officials of Jingzhao mansion and Hubu, needless to say, all of them have a close relationship with the prince. Zhang Zhangzhi''s face is also full of smiles. He, who has always been close to di Renjie, naturally goes to Daming Palace with him today. After the fish talisman and token were verified to be correct, they walked into the Linde hall slowly under the guidance of ritual officials and the eagle eye like gaze of jinwuwei in the imperial palace. The place where the Tang Dynasty used to entertain ministers and envoys from all over the world, as well as to enjoy songs and dances, is decorated with colorful lights and jubilant atmosphere, but at the same time it seems to have a sense of killing. A hall that can hold a hundred people is full of tables, chairs and benches. Each table has the famous brand of each official. According to the level, it will not be as drunk as before, and occasionally there will be officials from underground who will come to the front. Ten banquet music represents the highest attainments of the Tang Dynasty in music. At the moment, the female music officer is in a corner of the hall, and the elegant music is infiltrating the whole splendid, luxurious and noble hall with elegant music. Two days later, it is said that the prince''s highness will go to the four towns of Anxi to kill the enemy and make contributions. However, up to now, neither in court nor in private, has he known how his majesty appointed his highness. Director of Anxi Road? The Tang army commanding the whole western regions? Or vice chief executive? Do you listen to the instructions of Pei Xingjian, the protector of Anxi capital? Or, like Xue Rengui and Hei chichang, who led the army and appointed Prince Liu to lead the army and continue to follow Pei Xingjian''s command and dispatch? Today is a happy and festive day. Wu Mei is full of black lines in her head and tries to suppress her unique skill of nine Yin and white bone claws. However, Li Zhi, as if he could not see it, put his arms around the shoulder of the prince''s Royal Highness as fast as he did. He did not care about the horse''s tail which was scattered behind his head and stood up. "Today, my father and his ministers are going out to celebrate the Sabbath for you. You are not allowed to play any tricks for me." Li Zhi and Li Hong went forward, whispering. Behind Wu Mei''s head is the black line, followed by the Prince Li Zhong, Li Shangjin, Li Sujie, Li Xian, Li Zhe, and even the youngest Li Dan is among them. Now there are only three princesses in the royal family: Princess Yiyang, Princess Gao''an, and Princess Taiping, who just knows how to walk and babble. Today, the whole palace is busy for his royal highness Li Hong, who soon set out for the western regions. Some of their princes and princesses naturally want to see his royal highness off at today''s banquet. "Then you simply don''t want to let the son minister go. He doesn''t want to go either. As the saying goes: parents in, not far away. I can''t bear to leave you and your mother. " Li Hong held his mouth as if he was really reluctant. "Well I can''t help it. You saw the prophecy a few days ago. If you don''t go out, I''m afraid that there will be discord between your brothers in the future. My father doesn''t want you to be like me when you ascend the throne. There is no brother around you like me. " Li Zhi patted Li Hong on the shoulder, but comforted. "No, father. Even if the children don''t go out, we will get along well. Don''t you see that? It''s OK. I often play together. " Li Hong continued to pretend to refuse. "Don''t you always hope to be an emperor like your grandfather? If you don''t go out, if you''ve never been to war like your father, how can you convince the public in the future? " "How? You see, they don''t listen to you the same way now. You are the son of heaven... " Before Li Hong''s words were finished, Wu Mei, who was listening behind her, stretched out her jade hand and grabbed her ear. "Your Majesty, what you and hong''er have said is almost the same. I also want to ask him a few words." Li Hongzhi said with a charming smile. "Well, then you can enlighten hong''er for me. Although hong''er is filial and commendable, as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, how to stay in the East Palace all the time is naturally necessary to go to the battlefield to hone." Li Zhi turned to look at the mother and son and said solemnly.After saying that, he motioned Gao An to embrace Taiping, held in his arms, and continued to walk to Linde hall. Wu Mei connects with Li Hong''s mother and son. Her heart falls to the end slowly. The eunuchs behind her are also supported by them. Li Xian and others, of course, were supported and followed by Li Zhi. "What are you pretending to be, little rabbit? Don''t think I don''t know your little mind, just cheat your father, you still kick your nose on the face, how? Do you still want your father to ask you not to do it? " Wu Mei continues to hold Li Hong''s ear and teaches. "How can the empress mother say that to her son''s minister because she can''t bear to Oh, my dear, it hurts. You should be gentle. If you pull your son''s ears again, it will become very long. " Li Hong bared his teeth and begged for mercy. "Don''t worry, little rabbit, how many times can I pull your ear? No one can come back in a year and a half? What''s wrong with pulling your ear? I can''t even reach your mother if you want me to do it later. " Wu Mei''s contradiction is serious. "In short, it''s better to go now than to go again. What''s more, since Liaodong no longer uses troops, our troops in the Tang Dynasty will be able to cope with them at rest. You don''t have to worry about your children''s ministers, empress mother." Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s eyes in a trace of reluctant to give up with the weak, holding her shoulder comfort way. "Well, I didn''t know how to give birth to such a carefree thing. The prophecy was made up for you by Li Chunfeng. Then tell me, Li Chunfeng later said that this trip was all right. Was it made up or was it revealed by the stars? " Wu Mei''s worry still exists in her eyes, and she continues to ask. Li Hong is looking at Wu Mei''s eyes at the moment. He feels as if he is back in his childhood, wandering in the warm ocean of maternal love. His warm embrace and low murmur make him drunk both physically and mentally. He would like to enjoy it all the time. Until Wu Mei stretched out his hand and pinched his waist, Li Hong did not react. "What do you think of you? I ask you, Li Chunfeng looks at the stars and figures out whether this trip is auspicious or not. Is it true or not? Or did you tell him to make it up? " Know son Mo ruo mother, Wu Mei stares at Li Hong to ask a way. "How could I have ordered it? I don''t understand the astrological theory. I can''t even direct it if I want to. What''s more, even if I ordered him, you asked him, he dare to cheat you? He doesn''t want to live, then this astrological observation will deceive you Li Hongwu''s shoulder continued to comfort. At this time, Wu Mei was like an ordinary loving mother. She nodded thoughtfully and murmured, "well, this trip won''t be dangerous, will it?" "It should be. This guy''s fortune telling and astrological calculation are rarely used in recent years, but it seems to have been fulfilled every time. It should be quite accurate." Li Hong shook Wu Mei''s shoulder and continued: "well, mother, don''t worry about your son''s martial arts? On that day, Yang Wu and I fought against each other in front of the officials. After a hundred and ten rounds of fighting, the son minister did not fall behind at all "Was it not a chicken who was mentioned to my palace in the end? If you are not the crown prince, you try? Ten of you are not enough to fight alone. By the way, you are lawless, and there are Huameng and mang seeds. You should keep them by your side all the time. If you don''t have Jingzhe or cheetah, I won''t say much. With the summer solstice and Xiaoxue, tomorrow''s mother will send you Banmei and xunlan, and let the four of them serve you. " Wu Mei said more and more carefully, and began to tell already. "No, mother. The summer solstice and Xiaoxue are enough. Besides, it''s not appropriate to take women in the army..." Li Hong said. But Wu Mei interrupted her half way: "Hey, what''s wrong with Li Hong? You have to fight me, don''t you? What''s wrong with the woman? Who told you that women are not suitable for military use? Your grandfather''s sister, Princess Pingyang, was not as good as other men when she followed the emperor Gaozu to fight against the Sui Dynasty? Or is she not as outstanding as a man? The story of guarding weizeguan is still being talked about. What do you think is inferior to men in terms of heroine and heroine? Don''t contradict. It''s settled. Tomorrow half Mei and Xun LAN will go. If you dare to return to me, I will let you go to the western regions! " After Wu Mei finished speaking, she also angrily poked Li Hong''s forehead with her fingers. Some of Li Hong''s heads were dizzy when he was stabbed. He looked down on women in front of a generation of empresses. He had nothing to look for. He deserved to be scolded. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 Li Hong also knew that the Empress Dowager had always respected Princess Pingyang. Because in history, no princess has ever been buried with military ceremony after her death. Not only in the period before the Tang Dynasty, but also in the whole Chinese history, the princess who could hold a funeral with military ceremony. Princess Pingyang was Li Hong who had come back to God. After looking at all the officials present, the royal family and other officials, and the female ceremony officials who played the elegant music, it seemed that Li Hong wanted to say something, which lowered the whole music a lot. "There is subjugation, there is subjugation. How to explain the subjugation and subjugation? The change of surname Yi was called subjugation. Benevolence and righteousness fill, and as for the rate of animal cannibalism, people will eat each other, that is, the death of the world. Therefore, we should know how to protect the world, and then know how to protect the country. For those who protect the country, the monarch and his officials will seek to protect the country; for those who protect the world, every man''s base and responsibility can''t be ignored. " Li Hong looked at all the ministers, including his father and his mother, and asked lightly. Li Hong believed that unless they could live for a thousand years, they would probably understand the above-mentioned words from Zuo Zhuan and lienvzhuan. And the above-mentioned remarks were made by Gu Yanwu, a thinker of the Ming Dynasty a thousand years ago. "The rise and fall of a country is the responsibility of the emperors and generals and the officials and generals? Does it really have nothing to do with the people? Is the rise and fall of the world''s affairs the responsibility of every common people? The country perished and the people suffered. When the world dies, the people suffer even more. Therefore, it is not the rise and fall of the world, but the rise and fall of the country! This is the responsibility of the emperors, ministers and generals, as well as the responsibility of every people in the Tang Dynasty. This is the responsibility of all the people in the Tang Empire! Therefore, as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, I should set an example for the people in the world, and even more should go to the western regions to contribute to the stability of the people in the frontier fortress of the Tang Dynasty After that, she didn''t want to hear the new town Princess and her mother secretly saying, "didn''t you always say that he was ignorant and incompetent? It''s hard for even a literary scholar to sum up such generous words as the rise and fall of the country and the responsibility of every man." "Who knows that little bunny has read that ancient book again. Alas He only knew when he used it. If it was so good, the horse tail hair behind his head was a royal model? Did the sages let him wear his hair like that? " Wu Mei did not have a good breath of white a look at the impassioned Li Hong. Li Hong can''t help but touch his nose awkwardly. Is this really his mother? Her son is brilliant in front of her. How can she beat her back. Zhang Wenzhen stood up slowly and said, "Your Majesty, I feel that the crown prince''s statement just now is correct and well founded. Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. In fact, we, the Tang Dynasty, should educate the people''s heart of the Tang Dynasty, and congratulate the emperor and his highness. " The book of history of the Ministry of war can understand it most because when the prince is in Hubu, when he has nothing to do, he always asks him about the merits and demerits of the government soldier system and the future development. Although he can not give a specific answer, he seems to feel vaguely that his royal Highness has some unique views to ease the problem of soldiers who are gradually lacking. Now, hearing the rise and fall of his Royal Highness''s country and the responsibility of every man, it seems that he has found a little way and found a way to solve the shortage of soldiers. Naturally, people praise Li Hong''s views one by one. Fortunately, Dai Zhide has been removed. Otherwise, I''m afraid we will have to argue with him again. With the yelling of the ritual officials, as well as the elegant music of the banquet, people finally began to push the cup to change the cup, you come and I go to drink and eat meat. At this time, it was different from that when Li Shimin was in power, he could still have fun with his ministers after drinking too much. Either he could give his ministers a whirlwind dance with his own good feeling, or he could watch the people wrestle and wrestle with his subordinates. At this time, the court banquets had become more elegant and formal, but the ceremony of going out for the war had long been replaced by banquets. Every time they went out, there were many congratulatory officials who came for drinking, eating, singing and dancing. With Li Hong''s impromptu cry out a song: "Qin Dynasty, Ming Dynasty, Han Dynasty pass, the long march has not been returned.". But make the Dragon City Flying general in, don''t teach Hu Ma to cross the Yin Mountain. " All of a sudden, it brought the party to a climax. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, including Baiguan, did not care about Li Hong''s drinking occasionally. Besides, Lanling bought all the wine today, mainly for no money. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 Under the direction of Li Hong''s eyes, Huameng and mang seed secretly changed the wine in the hands of two palace maids who were in charge of pouring wine next to the provincial official and Zhongshu provincial zhongshuling, and replaced them with high-quality Lanling liquor. In spite of Wu Mei''s slapping, Li Hong took the water cup and began to offer Li Zhi wine pitifully and reluctantly. The filial piety on his face was not willing to give up, so he had to take a knife and engrave it on his forehead. Looking at Li Zhi, who was drinking almost the same, Li Hong chuckled like a Cao Cao. He pushed aside the Chengyang princess who was next to Lizhi on the other side. He took out his own appointment letter from his arms and put it in front of Li Zhi. "Father, you haven''t figured out how to appoint your son''s minister? You see, the son minister has thought it out for you. You can take your big seal and cover it now. " Li Hong deliberately does not look at Wu Mei''s gaze threat, and confuses Li Zhi who drinks almost. "Well, the father really didn''t figure out how to appoint you. You can''t let Pei Xingjian obey your orders. If the Tang Dynasty loses the four towns of Anxi, you''ll lose your crown prince." Li Zhi took the appointment letter in Li Hong''s hand, which was like a ghost translator. After reading it, he immediately sobered up a lot. But in the end, Li Zhi took a letter of appointment from Yang Wu''s hand and gave it to Li Hong lightly. He said, "don''t think I can drink more wine. I can agree with your unreasonable demands. Your mother has already calculated your careful thoughts. Give it to me. Anxi will do as you like. But remember to me that you must not be impulsive. If you have something to do with Pei Xingjian, I will stop you as Anxi''s great protector immediately if I receive your private order. " "Yes, don''t worry. My son Chen and Pei Xingjian will cooperate well. So Yunzhong doesn''t intend to give it to Ouch. " Wu Mei suddenly rushed over from Li Zhi''s side. The whole person pressed on Li Zhi''s body and grabbed Li Hong''s ear and tugged hard. However, under the instruction of Li Hong, the officials of menxia and Zhongshu provinces were given a lot of high-quality wine for nothing. And all of this is because Li Zhi and Wu Mei had already done a good job of prevention, and did not let his trick succeed. One of Li Hong''s poems was heard by all the officials in the Linde hall from time to time, and even the maids remembered it. By the end of the banquet, it was almost three o''clock. It can be imagined that both the officials and the people in the Tang Dynasty are very excited when they drink wine. Taiping was carried back to the palace early by Ban Mei. Even Li Dan, a little fat man, was always teasing his name: egg. Angry by Wu Mei let look for orchid to send back, as for the perpetrator Li Hong, is naturally in front of Li Xian a few people''s face, a good clean up. Li Hong handed Li Hong the details of the gifts given to his royal highness by the officials. Li Hong looked straight and turned his lips. These guys were really mean. Except for Xu Jingzong and other officials who were close to him, they gave them new money or rare treasures. The rest of them were special congratulations! This is a naked revenge on themselves, giving them less than a few months'' salary increase. Lanling, Xincheng and Chengyang were left in the palace by Li Zhi, but did not let several people go back. At this time, the three women took Li Hong''s hand and said what they should have said several times, but they still enjoyed it. Li Hong looked at the three men and said in his heart: "thanks to being born in the Tang Dynasty, if they were born in the last life, they are definitely night club queens." Just when Li Hong couldn''t stand yawning, several eunuchs came in with a lot of things. "What is this?" Li Hong''s eyes suddenly brightened. Gold and silver jewelry had a natural attraction for him. Although he was too rich to be rich any more, he immediately fell asleep and left when he saw good things. "Come on, hong''er, try this one. It''s specially made for you by my aunt. It must be warm when you get there." Lanling took out a big black and shiny fur coat and put it on Li Hong without saying a word. Suddenly, Li Hong appeared in front of several girls like a dog bear. The black fluffy hat, just on his horse''s tail, was put on his head. "Two or three years, it doesn''t fit well." Lanling looked at the stupefied mannequin and said with satisfaction. Chengyang and Xincheng, in the same way, took the furs in their maid''s hands, one white fur, one black fur fur, and even one fur fur fur like a cape made of tiger fur, which were also put on Li Hong''s body. Suddenly, Li Hong was as if he had been drowned in a fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur fur. "Here, these are the cotton padded trousers and cotton padded jacket that your aunt Chengyang and I sewed for you with new cotton. I don''t know how you came up with this little thing. It''s much more warm and sheltered than a growing gown. When you get there, it''s cold but freezing. Remember to take all these." Xincheng patted the bear''s head with several fluffy hats and said with satisfaction. Naturally, several pairs of shoes were prepared. Several women, like sacrificing treasure, took them out one by one for Wu Mei and Li Hong to have a look. Li Hong, surrounded by fur and fur, was already sweating. But the three women obviously had not finished appreciating them, so they were stopped just as he was about to take them off. Li Hong should not put on his fur flipped leather shoes immediately if he is dead or alive. Now, Changan is not very cold. If he is really tossed into a bear, he may catch a cold when he returns to the east palace.Naturally, the three aunts were very considerate when they went out. Whether they were cakes, pancakes or messy snacks, they all provided Li Hong with a lot of things. Li Hong estimated that the three aunts would not be able to get rid of these things. Just as he was numb, he heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside, and his bear like head tried to get out of several furs, but the effect was not very obvious. His head was heavy, and he stretched out his hand to prop up his hat. His eyes saw that there were men and women standing outside Penglai hall. It was estimated that there were no less than 100 servants. "What is this for?" Li Hong dry throat to remind the four women in front of him, the protagonist is still wrapped in bear skin! Wu Mei smiles. She looks back at Li Hong, who is too fat to walk. She waves to ban Mei to take off two fur coats and her hat. "These are the servants your aunts have prepared for you. This way..." Wu Mei explained. "The empress dowager, the son minister is going out to war, not the prince returning to his fiefdom. Why do so many people give me? Is it included in the prince six rate? " Li Hong interrupts Wu Mei''s words and says without good breath. "What''s the six rate prince who has been incorporated into you?" Lanling turned back unwilling and said, "this is the maid and eunuch that we sent to you. They take care of you on the way. They are also included in the six rates." "Are there fewer people? Although hong''er is the crown prince, he can''t be too shabby to go to war. Anyway, he is the crown prince of Tang Dynasty. If it is too simple, it will make people laugh at in the western regions. There are still some people in my house. I will pick some more tomorrow." Chengyang looks at more than 100 people in front of Penglai hall and frowns and says, is it really shabby for these children to travel with the prince. "Mm-hmm, you''re right to remind me that there are some in my mansion. Let''s gather some more. Hong''er has been treating us well these years, so we can''t be too casual." Looking at those people in the square at the gate of the new town, they are also solemn. But Li Hong was really full of black lines. Lao Tzu went to fight in the western regions, not the Royal trip like his father and emperor, and needed honor guard. Moreover, he doubted whether the three rich women in Chang''an had intended it? Do you think that there are too many people in the government, so that they can save their daily expenses. Wu Mei is interested in watching Li Hong''s jokes. She looks at Li Hong''s dead face with a smile, and says happily: "what''s wrong, hong''er? Your three aunts love you so much. Why don''t you look like you don''t like it? Don''t worry. If there are few idle people, tomorrow''s mother and empress will pick some for you from the palace to make sure that you, the prince, will travel as well as your father. " "Empress mother, is that what you mean Li Hong rolled his eyes and said. Wu Mei should be very clear about herself. The simpler she always goes out, the better. If she takes so many servants to the western regions, she might as well not go. If she hasn''t gone out of Chang''an, she will be laughed to death. There must be someone who will say, "this prince is going to the western regions. It''s just fun.". With so many female eunuchs, are you going to send them to ask for peace? "That''s not what you mean. Who do you show me with a bad face?" Lanling watched Li Hong roll his eyes at his mother''s back, and immediately pointed to his head. "Aunt Lanling, I I went to the western regions, not to travel. I went to war... " "What''s wrong with the expedition? When your grandfather went to the western regions, the Khan also mowed the grass and built roads for your grandfather himself. How can you not bring this kind of ostentation with your grandfather? What''s wrong with these people? What''s the matter with you? Too much? Are there fewer maids and eunuchs in your East Palace? With the summer solstice and snow, half plum, search orchid four maids, that enough? Who doesn''t need a maid to wait on? I don''t think there are too many people? " Xincheng princess is the youngest. She is only 32 years old. Among the three people, Li Hong is said to be like her own son. She can accuse Li Hong as much as she wants. Wu Mei just stands beside her. Anyway, she thinks that someone helps her clean up Li Hong, which is definitely a good thing. "All right, all right. You can do it. I''ll go back to the East Palace, and I''ll have something important to deal with tomorrow." Little bear can''t fight with them at the moment. Under their one finger zen skill, they have no room for resistance. Staying here will only give them more opportunities to reprimand themselves. "The little bunny has rebelled against you, but he is still impatient. Isn''t it all for your own good, afraid that you will be wronged on the way? Think about your aunt Lanling. Can I harm you? Do you know what I should take when I''m running around every day Lanling said, while pointing to Zen, stabbing someone out of the back of the head, reprimand. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, who is depressed and helpless. She has already bent over with a smile. But when I heard the sound of poetry in the night sky, tears began to twinkle in my eyes. "The thread in the mother''s hand is the coat of the wanderer. I''m afraid I''ll come back late. Who says that the heart of an inch of grass is rewarded with the brightness of the spring. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 Lawlessness and Quan Yi each LED 7000 troops, two days ahead of Li Hong''s departure. Naturally, he was the only one left for Li Hong, who had been listed as the most important Iron Pagoda in Taiyi city. The long and solemn ceremony at the gate of the East Palace was carried out slowly. In Li Hong''s opinion, every time the general went out to battle, it was like a group of dancing gods playing tricks. Then the emperor sacrificed heaven and killed some live chickens and ducks to symbolize the victory of the expedition. "When you arrive in the western regions, remember to guard against Wang Fangyi?" Wu Mei, holding Li Hong''s hand in black armor, said faintly. The helmet was not on his head at this time, but was held in his arms. Looking at the ministers below, he asked, "Wang Fangyi? Why be careful of him? " "You are a little idiot. You are so stupid. You, Wang Jing and Wang Kang died, as well as the ashinatler and his two subordinates. All the blind people know who did it. Wang Fangyi is the only general in the Wang family of Jinyang in recent years. He is under the command of Pei Xingjian. If you want to make some achievements in the western regions, you can''t leave a voice to others." Wu Mei pinched Li Hong''s finger and said without good breath. "Don''t worry about it. Your son''s minister will not suffer any loss. You can wait for my good news here with my father." Li Hong broke away from Wu Mei''s hand, stroked the helmet, and then with the ritual officer''s one drink ceremony, skillfully put the helmet on his head. Walking out two steps slowly, facing the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty, he knelt on one knee and said in a loud voice: "my son minister is going to the western regions today, and I will do my best to consolidate and prosper the four towns in Anxi! The children''s Ministers must live up to the expectations of their father, emperor and mother. " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong kneeling on one knee and said slowly, "I hope you will return home triumphantly." Wu Mei followed Li Zhi and looked at the little man in black armor. She didn''t expect that she would look at the little idiot who was not a little bit upright. Now she has grown up. Standing there is almost as tall as his father''s emperor. In addition, with his years of self-discipline and hard training, the whole person went to that station with an air of killing without anger and awe. Hua Meng once led Li Hong''s "food ticket". Naturally, there is another "meal ticket" on this horse. Both of them were Li Zhi''s two good horses that were stolen in those years. Now they are upright, tall and powerful. Standing with Li Hong in black armor, they complement each other. Turn up, step on horseback, deeply looked at Li Zhi and Wu Mei: "father emperor, mother take care of the body, son minister go also." Tiefutu had already been waiting outside Chang''an city. Now, only the 200 people''s Pro guards followed Li Hong to attend the ceremony. With Li Hong turning the horse''s head, the 200 guards nearby quickly turned over and mounted the horse. The whole movement was neat and uniform without any noise. At the back of the horse, all of a sudden, the team of 200 people was like a horizontal sword out of its sheath, giving people a feeling of murderous spirit. Hua Meng, Mu Zhong, Xiao Xue, Xia Zhi, together with ban Mei and Xun LAN, all six of them are wearing black armor and follow Li Hong to the gate of Chang''an city. Looking at the dusty team, Wu Mei suddenly felt a sense of reluctance. Looking at the figure that had been submerged in the team, Wu Mei really wanted to send someone to call him back immediately. She was willing to go to the western regions to suffer. "Why didn''t you give him the token just now?" Wu Mei is half a step behind Li Zhi, accompanied by civil and military officials. "He didn''t want it. I gave it to him just now, but he refused." Li Zhi held a jade pendant in his hand, which could mobilize soldiers. Although Li Hong is now the protector of Anxi capital, Pei Xingjian is not willing to delegate power or hand over military power on the ground that the prince is still young and needs to be honed. At that time, as long as Li Hong takes out this jade pendant, he can easily take over the military power. Wu Mei looked at Li Zhi with a calm look, but she could not help wondering: "then you are not afraid that Li Hong went to Anxi capital to fight for military power with Pei Xingjian, but affected the morale of the army?" Li Zhi laughed and looked at the majestic Hanyuan hall in front of him. He turned his head and said, "Li Hong, what kind of waiter has he done that he is not sure about? I believe that he can handle this matter well. Li Hong knows better than anyone about the malpractice of the general''s disharmony. I''m afraid he already has a plan in mind. Since he has been released, he doesn''t need to think too much about it. What''s more, I have given Pei Xingjian an order. I don''t think it will affect the army. " Wu Mei listens to Lizhi''s words, but her eyebrows are tight. Anxi''s prefectures are no better than those in Guanzhong. Li Hong is a good hand in making money, just look at Taiyi city. However, in recent years, the reform of his prince six rate has always been like thunder and rain. So far, no one knows how powerful his prince six rate is. At least, looking at the court, no one has said how good the prince six rate is. Compared with the previous years, the area under the jurisdiction of the protector of Anxi is much smaller than that of the previous years. However, as the four most important towns in the western regions, the four towns of chuiye, Khotan, Shule and kuizi are still in the hands of the Tang Dynasty. In addition to Tubo on the plateau, it has been unable to take the lead in the war because it is not conducive to the war. Even in the war with Tubo, the Tang Dynasty has always had more losses than wins. This year, it has even changed from attack to defense, which can only be passive defense.The Hexi Corridor is the only way to the western regions. Similarly, Yumenguan, as a part of the Hexi Corridor, is an important town of the Tang Dynasty, both militarily and commercially. If it had not been for the destruction of the Tang Dynasty''s system of government soldiers and the system of equal farmland in the next few decades, the fertile land of Hexi Corridor would not have been taken away by Tubo. But even now, the Tang Dynasty can lead to the western regions, there is no other way except Hexi corridor. The Qilian Mountains in the north, as a natural barrier, provide a good barrier for the Tang Dynasty to prevent the invasion of Tubo. However, with the occupation of Tubo, Tubo''s sense of touch has extended to, as if in Chang''an, can smell a trace of dangerous smell. For more than a month, Li Hong didn''t urge his little ten thousand men to March quickly. Instead, after entering the Hexi Corridor, he began to observe the terrain and landform. He didn''t know whether he could win the Tubo this time, but at least he had to control Tuyuhun. As a strategic buffer zone between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo in the southwest, everyone knows its importance. However, with the development of Tubo, under the management of nuohobo, the waste, Tuyuhun was easily taken away by Tubo. Wu FA Wu Tian and Quan Yi had already arrived at Yumen pass. After the scouts got in touch with Li Hong''s troops, they left Wu Tian to lead the left and right guards to wait. Then they immediately led their troops to Suzhou to meet Li Hong. Li Hong, the old God, was riding on his horse. Along the way, he finally knew what was really called a vast land with few people. I can''t help but sigh: it''s not an easy thing for the Tang Dynasty to gain such influence in the western regions. "At the end of the year, Quan Yi met with Dadu." Two people turn over to dismount, quickly walk to Li Hong horse, salute to say. "Get up and talk. It''s winter now. Don''t always kneel down." Li Hong had already taken off his armor and had already put on Lanling''s fur fur. Now it looks like a bear riding on a high horse. "Yes, I will obey." They answered in a deep voice. Li Hong was very satisfied with the two men, Quan Yi and lawlessness, who were already four grade generals. "Can you inform Pei Xingjian? Where is he now Inform two people to mount a horse, and then began to lead the team to Yumen pass, Li Hong asked lightly. "Pei Duhu is now in Kucha, and the Duhufu is also located in Kucha." "Why at Qiuci?" Li Hong''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. Shatiya is the most Western military town in the western regions of the Tang Dynasty. Khotan is south and close to the border of Tibet. It is said that Pei Xingjian should be in Khotan at this time. Why did he run to Kucha, which is close to the east? It has always been under the jurisdiction of Tujue Prefecture. "What happened to Shule?" Li Hong''s heart sank a little. He found something wrong. It was different from the historical information in his memory. Shule''s geographical location is said to be the safest. In the north to the west is the town of Shuye, and in the south to the town of Khotan. The three towns form an oblique line, guarding the border of the Tang Dynasty. However, Pei Xingjian is now in Qiuci at the back of the three towns. According to the basic layout of the capital, the protector should be in Shule in any case. In this way, the left and right sides can attack and rescue, and then naturally the soldiers can command Qiuci. "Go back to Dadu to protect. The information sent by Jingzhe and Cheetah says......" Unable to look at Li Hong''s cold face, some nervous said. "Bring it here." Li Hong interrupted and asked for information from him. Taking over the information that could not be handed over, Li Hong glanced at it and said, "the whole army will speed up its March, rest at Yumen pass tonight, and leave for Shule early tomorrow morning." "Daduhu, Pei Xingjian, please go to Qiuci first and say you have important business to discuss." Quan Yi also took out a letter and handed it to Li Hong. Li Hong took over again. He quickly closed the door, closed his head, and patted his horse''s abdomen with his legs. He was the first to take the initiative to speed up the journey to Yumen pass. Yumen pass is at least 10 days away from Qiuci, and 15 days less from Shule. Even if something happens, it''s too late at the moment. Li Hong searched his mind for all the historical details he could remember, but no matter how he recalled, he could not remember who the rioters in the western regions would be today. The sky is much earlier than Chang''an. Just after arriving at Yumen pass, the setting sun, which was still slanting over the horizon, was in a hurry to hide under the horizon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 The moonlight sprinkled on the whole Yumen pass, as if it had been stained with a layer of frost, and the city was still full of lights and voices. The Yumen pass was not built in the Han Dynasty, but was abandoned in the later Han Dynasty, and has never been used again. Today''s Yumen pass was built in the pre Sui Dynasty, and it was also dozens of miles away from the Yumen pass of the Han Dynasty. Because of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, Yumenguan is now a small city with a large scale. The surrounding mountain tops, as well as the various crossing points ahead, including the river channel, are now built with beacon towers. In addition, the terrain is dangerous, forming a trend of easy defense and difficult attack. The whole Yumen pass is like the gate of the western regions and the Central Plains, and also the only entrance and exit. Most of the Yumen pass is filled with business travelers from all over the world. Together with the troops stationed here all the year round, nearly two-thirds of the population of Yumen pass is composed. The town of tens of thousands of people did not attract the attention of the businessmen who stayed here after the 20000 people led by Li Hong entered the city. After all, as a military fortress, and because of the merchants'' traveling all the year round, the army has seen more and more, so no one seems to be anxious because of the 20000 people. Li Hong, dressed in a white fur coat, put his hand in front of his mouth, gasping with heat, said, "I always thought the Yumen pass was very small, but I didn''t expect it to be so big now." The general of Yumen pass guard who accompanied him on the wall had already received the order of the Ministry of war. His royal highness will arrive at Yumen pass soon. Any request must be met. Originally, I thought that his highness would make some unreasonable demands after his arrival, but unexpectedly, the prince''s highness was very easygoing. He did not put forward any more requests except that dinner was served by his palace maid. "How many people are stationed here now?" Li Hong asked, looking at the white moonlight, sending out this cold light. "Report to Dadu guard. Now 10000 soldiers are stationed here." General Wei replied respectfully. "How about merchants in the city every day? Although you are just guarding a pass now, your duty is no different from that of a city guard. At most, the place under your jurisdiction is smaller, but no one''s guarding is more important than your guarding place, isn''t it? " Li Hong paced slowly on the tower, looking out of the city and inside the city. "Now it''s winter. According to the past practice, the large number of merchants should be reduced. They will rush back to their homes before the yuan day. After about 10 days and a half months, fewer people will enter the customs and more people will leave." Yuan Shuji, seeing his royal highness easygoing, relaxed himself. "The beacon tower is occupied for twelve hours?" Under the hazy night, the beacon tower may be hidden. "Yes, dadaohu. There are 20 people guarding each beacon tower. There will be fewer people in the daytime. " "Take me to your camp." Li Hong tightened his fur, but he couldn''t help it. The weather here is really cold. Even if he hasn''t walked out of Yumen pass and entered the desert, it''s freezing at night. "Yes, dadaohu." Yuan Shuji is about 30 years old. He is not very strong and tall. But what he exudes is a kind of fighting temperament which has been honed in the battlefield all the year round. People have to look at him sideways. Under the leadership of Yuan Shuji, Li Hong and his party followed him to the side of the city gate on the side of Yumenguan facing the western regions. Although there were also lights here, there was no noise. The gate opened slowly after Yuan Shuji showed his token. Soldiers holding the wind lamp, holding a knife in one hand, the wary eyes looked at Li Hong and others. "Yes, I can see that although you are not under the command of Anxi Duhu, your vigilance has not been lost because of their garrison in the four towns of Anxi." Li Hong looked at several soldiers at the door and said faintly. "Xie daduohu praised." It seems that Yuan Shuji has not laughed yet. Yuan Shuji followed yuan Shuji to a row of stone houses. The soldiers in the house were bored, and some officers had gone crazy in the city. I found a soldier''s room at random, which could hold 50 people. According to the military system of the Tang Dynasty: ten people, one fire, fifty people, one team, three hundred people, one regiment. Therefore, there are 40 or 50 such houses here. In addition to the barracks in other places in Yumenguan City, it seems that there are 10000 people there. Looking at a soldier, because Yuan Shuji came in, he immediately motioned others to stand up with him. Yuan Shuji nodded to them. The team was coming to Yuan Shuji and said, "general, is there something important?" "Nothing, just come and look around." Yuan Shuji finally showed a smile. Li Hong is about to introduce Li Hong to the team, but is stopped by Li Hong. Li Hong slowly forward two steps, walked to the front of the team, first looked up and down for a while, and then said: "sleep not to remove armor?" The team is rolling their eyes, frowning at him. Although I don''t know the person in front of me, I can tell whether he is rich or not by looking at the big white fur coat he is wearing. Judging from his age, he is only 15 or 16 years old, but I think he should be the son of a senior official.But even so, the team did not seem to hear Li Hong''s words, just watching Li Hong around the room. "It''s nice to have a room for 50 people. At least it can add warmth in winter." Li Hong didn''t care if the team didn''t return to his words. After a turn, he walked in front of the team again and said faintly, "take off your armor." "Why? No one is allowed to take off his armor before he goes to bed Before Yuan Shuji stopped him, the team quickly said something. "Dadushu, these soldiers are used to being rude. Even the general is rude, so please don''t blame me." Although yuan Shuji explained it as an apology. Li Hong didn''t care. He just continued to take a look at the team. Then he took two steps. He squatted down and touched the couch with one hand. He said faintly, "then you can let him take off his armor first." After that, Li Hong didn''t look back. He felt the mattress on the couch and pinched the thickness. Then he lifted the mattress and touched the straw mat under it. Only when he picked up the quilt and felt the thickness, did he turn back with satisfaction. Under yuan Shuji''s order, the team took off its armor. At the moment, Li Hong''s eyes were more or less awed. Even their own generals called others to protect them, but they couldn''t afford to. Li Hong''s face was calm all the time. When he came to the front of the team, he stretched out his hand and touched the shoulder of the team. As soon as he touched it, the clothes on the body of the team were only made of two or three layers of cotton cloth, which were not provided by the Ministry of public affairs to the military department for free and transported to the western regions, followed by Yunzhong and Liaodong Road. "Order everyone to take off their armor." Li Hong once again reached out to touch other people''s pants, the same, still two or three layers of cotton pants. Before cotton appeared in the Tang Dynasty, this was the clothing for ordinary people to keep warm from the cold. Only wealthy families could use fur and fur from other animals to keep warm during the winter. Yuan Shuji gave Li Hong a puzzled look, but he was still obedient and asked everyone to take off his armor. "Huameng, grain of grain, go and have a look." Li Hong scanned all the people in the room under the dim yellow oil lamp. After a while, Huameng shook his head with grain of grain and said in unison, "they are all cotton clothes." After hearing this, Li Hong sighed. The team staring at him asked, "have you ever had cotton padded clothes? Do you know about the cotton padded clothes that the court has given you for free? " Yuan Shuji suddenly realized that at first he had not understood what his Highness The Prince wanted to do when he touched his bed and let them take off his armor. Now he knew that the Prince wanted to see if the cotton padded clothes had been distributed. The team is looking at Li Hong that some cold eyes, just also easy-going youth, but now there is a momentum not angry but powerful, that fierce eyes seem to see through his whole person. Suddenly some guilty and embarrassed, dare not look at Li Hong''s eyes, nono said: "back to the general''s words, the end of the general and others have received the cotton padded clothes." "How many sets?" Li Hong is full of cold eyes, staring straight at team Zheng. He wants to see if the team will look at Yuan Shuji when the team is answering his words. If there is a peek, there must be something fishy in it. "Two sets." The team is looking at where do not dare to look, just stare at the foot of the whispered reply. "Then why don''t you wear it? Why only wear such thin clothes? " Li Hong continued to ask. The team was blinking in their eyes. After taking a look at Li Hong, they lowered their heads again and said in a shy whisper, "the end of the team At the end of the day, he will send the cotton padded clothes home "Why?" Li Hong pursued him. "Because Because My family hasn''t worn such good clothes for the winter, so So At the end of the day "How many years have you been in the army? But has been stationed in Yumen pass? " "Yes, I will be in the army for five years." At least you should have ten suits for your family Li Hong asked in surprise. "Yes." The head of the team is being questioned by Li Hong and can''t be lifted. "Are they all like you?" Li Hong once again glanced at the soldiers who had not yet put on their armor and asked. "Yes, they are all the same as the last general." The team is honest to reply. It has been ten years since cotton entered the Tang Dynasty. Hasn''t it been popularized yet? Or is there another secret? Li Hong waved and motioned for them to put on their armor. Accompanied by Yuan Shuji, he looked at several barracks. Basically, all the soldiers sent home cotton padded clothes issued by the imperial court, and no one was willing to wear them. Walking on the busiest street in Yumenguan, the east-west direction of the street is naturally facing the two gates of Yumenguan, the east gate facing the Guanzhong area and the west gate facing the western region. Although the whole street is not as prosperous as the ordinary streets of Chang''an City, it is also said that the lights are bright and people are booming. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 The summer solstice and Xiaoxue, as well as the four maids of Banmei and xunlan, were waved back by Li Hong. It was not appropriate to take them to other places at the moment. A few people are not wearing military uniform, they are all in casual clothes. Pubs and inns are the most popular shops in this street. Naturally, they also include casinos and other entertainment places. Camels are the most common mount here. Many camels are tied at the door of some inns. Naturally, the goods have been put into the inn. In pubs and other places, the music of Hu people is mixed with the roar of men''s wild animals. It seems that all men understand that this kind of place must be the place where Hu Ji is the most, which is naturally the place where men like to come. Yuan Shuji watched Li Hong stop at the gate of the biggest tavern in Yumen pass. He said to Li Hong nervously, "Dadu, how about going forward? There is a teahouse there, which is not bad. It is said that it was opened by merchants from Chang''an, and all the tea is new. " Li Hong looked at the nervous yuan Shuji and said, "are you afraid of any accident here? Do you think these people behind me are stupid? It''s all right. If I go to such a place in Chang''an, I don''t know what happened. My mother will know about it, and then I will be beaten. Now I can''t stand to run out and not go in and have a look. Do you deserve me? " Yuan Shuji was a little stunned, because in his world, Li Hong said these things were things in the sky, which had nothing to do with people like him. In Yuan Shuji''s opinion, they are all gods. And even just now, they even gave orders directly to the military department, which forced the military department to distribute a set of cotton padded clothes to all soldiers in Anxi, Yunzhong and Liaodong in a very short time. And ordered to issue documents, all soldiers need to use themselves, not to send the rigid provisions. Yuan Shuji looked at Li Hong, the biggest tavern in Yumen pass. He gave up his plan to stop him from going in. He followed him in with his fate, and at the same time, he felt his money bag involuntarily. The purpose of transporting these goods from Wofeng to shuipu is not to leave shuipu. Under the protection of Huameng, grain of grain and lawlessness, Li Hong immediately got a pungent smell of sweat and a strong smell of alcohol from the tip of his nose. At this time, the whole tavern is in the most bustling time of every night, and every seat is full of seats. Even if it is high above, such as the independent half open box for VIP guests, there is not much left. Hua Meng calls in the guy and points to the best position. It is an excellent place to watch both the whole pub and Hu Ji''s coquettish waist and buttocks on the high platform. Yuan Shuji''s expressionless face, looking at Hua Meng''s finger pointing hand, his heart trembled. Everyone knows that the position is good, but if it is empty, one person will get 200 yuan. Few of the businessmen who come and go every day are willing to spend money to sit there. At the moment, he was ordered by Huameng. Yuan Shuji felt that he would have to give his salary of one year to the tavern. Just after Huameng has made an agreement with the waiter, he takes out a gold leaf and throws it to the tavern. However, the golden leaf is picked up by a big hairy hand in mid air, and then throws it back to Huameng. A strong man, more like a bear than a big white fur coat, looked at Huameng and exclaimed, "you must be late. We have fixed this position." After saying that, he also took out a gold leaf from the money bag and handed it to some embarrassed tavern clerk. Li Hong looked at the big man strangely. He was not from the Central Plains when he heard the stiff Chinese language, but he was too lazy to pay attention to them. Naturally, Huameng came to take care of the matter. He waved to Yuan Shuji and took the lead to walk upstairs. Li Hong slowly stepped on the steps. He had just reached his position and was about to sit down. There was also a young man coming across from him. There were also three people standing beside him. The four were in white, just like him. They were looking at themselves at the same time. "This position is mine." The young man in white has deep eyes and a high nose. "First come, then come. It''s not your turn." Li Hong went to the middle of the station. At the same time, the young man in white came to the throne and stood opposite to Li Hong. "Are you from Tang Dynasty?" The young man in white looked into Li Hong''s eyes and said. "Nonsense." Li Hong turned around, slowly sat down on the throne, and said faintly. If you expect, this young man in white should be from the powerful Umayyad kingdom in history, who is well-known and known by the Tang Dynasty as the big food country in white. "You are very impolite. We found this position first." The young man in white looked at Li Hong, who was a few years younger than himself, and showed a kind of lofty temperament. He thought he should be a noble. Therefore, he did not use strong, or said lightly. After Li Hong sat down, he squinted at him and said with a smile, "who did you learn to argue with? See for yourself whose money the tavern clerk collects? "The young man in white looked at Li Hong, who was relaxed. He turned his head and looked at the man who was arguing with Huameng. At the moment, the big man was bending down in pain, and his face was red because of pain. The tavern clerk took Huameng''s golden leaf and went to prepare the drink. "Who are you? Do you know that if you do this, people will despise you. You don''t know etiquette. " The young man in white showed a trace of displeasure on his face, and at the same time reached out to stop the three men behind him from rushing past. "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s what you''re doing here? Who are you? " Li Hong did not care about the cold light in the eyes of the young man in white, and asked lightly. "I''m a Japanese and Mayan, that is, the white clothes big food people in your mouth in the Tang Dynasty. I have no obligation to tell you what I''m doing here." The young man in white looked at Li Hong and didn''t care. He despised his look and said coldly. "I know that you have now occupied the huarazimi, Bukhara, and our Samarkand. Yes, you have also occupied tuhuoluo." Li Hong''s eyes were fixed on the young man in white and said faintly. However, it seems that there is a sharp cold on the body. Baiyidashi and Datang, as well as Tubo, have been the strong dominator of the western region since recent years. However, with the decline of Datang, the western region under control has also been gradually eroded by the two strong powers. Now people in white clothes and big food appear here. I think there are only two kinds of situations. One is to investigate the reality of the Tang Dynasty. Second, they came to Datang to buy things they had never had. Moreover, after decades of decline, the already weak Tang Dynasty lost its advantage in the confrontation with white clothes Dashi. After Gao Xianzhi was defeated by them, he captured tens of thousands of Tang people, including many Tang craftsmen. Since then, papermaking was mastered by Baishi and introduced to the West. In the face of the future''s biggest enemy, Li Hong naturally would not be polite to them, and now, hualanzimu, tuhuoluo and other places are snatched from the hands of the Tang Dynasty. "We are not occupying. It is our place that is occupied by you Datang." Hearing Li Hong''s words, the young man in white had a proud smile on his face. Li Hong got up slowly and went to the young man in white. His eyes were also cold. Looking at the young man in white, he said, "no matter who you are, it''s not only for what purpose you came to the Tang Dynasty, but you can rest assured that from now on, I will not let you take anything from Datang, even if it is a sheep. In addition, whether it''s tuhuoluo or huarazimi, or the Kangju governor''s office in Samarkand, I will take them back together. Now, get out of here at once. " "Just because you are old, weak, sick and disabled in the Tang Dynasty, do you want to stop our Japanese horse? If it''s not that there are too many plateaus and we are not familiar with the terrain, hum, the whole western region is ours. " Said the young man in white. "Samarkand is the place of Yueshi people, and Yueshi people are the people of Longyou road in the Tang Dynasty. Sooner or later, the Tang Dynasty will take it back. And look at your man. He hasn''t moved for a long time Li Hong and the young man in white face to face and said that at last, an unpredictable smile appeared on his face. The young man in white looked at Li Hong, and then at the man who had been unable to get up. He stopped and said, "my name is Ben kashim. One day, I will lead the Umayyad to ride through your little fangpan City, hum." After that, kashim turned around and took his men and went downstairs in a hurry. In the middle of the journey, kashim suddenly stopped and turned back and said with a smile, "if you want to recover your lost land, you must first calm down your internal strife. Then you are welcome to fight against us." "If you want to come back from here alive to your Umayyads, stop talking nonsense, or I don''t mind letting your men carry a dead man back." Li Hong went to the railing and slowly raised a middle finger. "You Hum. " Kashim was almost infuriated by Li Hong just now. When he heard Li Hong''s words, he remembered that he was still in the territory of others. He should not be too bold, otherwise he would surely suffer the loss. Looking at kashim''s departure, Li Hong''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter. The form of the western regions is far more complicated than he thought. Moreover, the white clothes food has begun to enter the Central Plains. It seems that he needs to speed up his pace. "Where are Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao? Let them come to see me as soon as possible. " Li Hong once again sat down on the throne and said after thinking about it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 The relationship between people is wonderful. If one-sided relationship can be called fate, then Li Hong and kashim have more than one fate. Hu Ji''s white and enchanting figure full of temptation, because of the sweat, in the light of the light, is flashing so that people can easily erupt the charm of animal desire. With the drumbeat twisting waist, that short skirt is not afraid of the cold enchanting rich buttocks, the upper body seems to split the corset, broken clothes and towering, with the drumbeat, attract people''s attention, swing out of waves. A strong man picked up by Huameng secretly takes a look at the flat colored Huameng on the building after a sip of wine. After a sip of wine, he takes a grim look at Huameng, until the sudden outbreak of people nearby blocks his sight. The strong man bowed his head indignantly. Like his master Kazim, he had been in Umayyad''s high position, but now he wants to sit with these despicable people. Li Hong didn''t pay any attention to the occasional glance of kashim. Looking at the bustling tavern and the excited merchants, Li Hong said to Yuan Shuji, "it seems that Yumen pass is really a place where dragons and snakes mix together. As a border fortress, we should not only defend other countries'' troops, but also defend their spies to spy on our troops in the Tang Dynasty. It seems that these people are not for the sake of protecting the troops of the Tang Dynasty It''s like coming from business to spy on the strength of the Tang Dynasty. " "Do you think they are dangerous?" Yuan Shuji asked as close to Li Hong as he could in the noisy tavern. "Check whether they are registered at Yumen pass and see where they are going? We can''t let our guard down any more. " Li Hong frowned. The situation in the western regions was complex. It was difficult for him to judge. Only when he met Pei Xingjian and Wang Mingyuan could he judge the overall situation of the western regions. They did not say a few words, only heard a sudden clash downstairs. The sound of drinking, swearing and fighting broke the lively rhythm of Hu Music. "Take a look." Li Hong said to Hua Meng. Hua Meng nodded and went down from upstairs. He watched a group of people wrestling together. His mouth was full of curses, and his hands were not idle. In the blink of an eye, several people were lying on the ground with blood on their faces. Naturally, Li Hong looked at everything from upstairs. In the middle of the conflict, kashim, a young man in white, was still enjoying his drink. At the moment, his four men were fighting with other merchants. "Fights often happen in Yumen pass?" Li Hong asked, now that Hu Le has stopped talking, he doesn''t have to work so hard. "Yes, daduhu. There are fights every night in Yumen pass. It''s because of some small disputes that some businessmen drink too much." Yuan Shuji looked at the conflict downstairs and said, "no wonder.". "What do you usually do with it?" Li Hong asked. "If the conflict is small, they can solve it by themselves. If the impact of the conflict is relatively large, the garrison will come forward to stop it and deal with it according to the situation. " Kashim did not move to finish the last glass of wine, satisfied to see his four people around him less and less, but more and more people lying on the ground. After looking at his subordinates, kashim looked up and looked at Li Hong. He would not have been so angry if he hadn''t succeeded in competing with Li Hong just now. Now I take the initiative to stir up disputes, just to warn Li Hong, don''t think my Japanese people are easy to bully. Li Hong was also unmoved. Looking at the four men of kashim, he dealt with those merchants with ruthless methods. His face was as smiling as kashim. Less than a cup of tea, there were more than 20 people lying on the ground, while four of kashim''s men were still intact. They looked around with pride, as if to say, who would not accept. The rest of the merchants had already made a large space for them. At the moment, they were looking at the four people in horror. The four people''s eyes swept like wolves, which made these ordinary merchants even lack the courage to look at each other. "Huameng, how are those people injured?" Li Hong put down the water cup in his hand, stood up and walked to the railing. He said faintly. In the original bustling tavern, there was no other sound except the groaning of the merchants lying on the ground. Huameng passed by the strong man and looked at the wounds of the merchants lying on the ground together with the two men who had just gone down. About ten minutes later, Hua Meng looked at Li Hong upstairs and said, "my Lord, most of them are skin injuries, and there are a few broken bones. The attack is cruel." The last sentence is like a comment. "The shopkeeper ''s, the broken things are all mine, and the compensation is not wrong." Kashim said confidently and happily, and then motioned to his men next to him to take out a gold leaf again and throw it in front of the shopkeeper behind the counter. Li Hong laughed and looked at the merchants on the ground. Most of them were from the Tang Dynasty. They should be the last batch of merchants to go to the western regions. This trip is also the last one of this year. When they come back after trading in the western regions, they can catch up with the first day of the Tang Dynasty (Spring Festival).The shopkeeper looked at a relaxed and affectionate kashim, took the gold leaf, looked at it, and received it in his arms. Kashim saw the manager''s deep feelings, and then looked at Li Hong upstairs, and then said faintly, "let''s go." "Just go away?" Li Hong said. Kashim just took two steps, stopped, looked at Li Hong with a bad look, and said, "the Tang people bullied me first. If they didn''t kill them, it was already my kindness to them." "One person, one leaf of gold, will return to you umaya from the west gate of Yumen pass tomorrow." Li Hong looked at the injured merchants who were helped up by other merchants, staring at kashim''s angular cheek and said. "has the final say? Even the Datang government officials may not has the final say here. In western regions, who has the fist has the final say. Kashim looked at his four men and said defiantly. "One person with two gold leaves will return to umaya from the west gate of Yumen pass early tomorrow morning." Li Hong ignored his provocation and said again. As soon as Li Hong''s voice dropped, kashim could not speak when he heard a breath of air coming from the tavern. In a short time, a golden leaf turned into two. Even for a moment, the travelling merchants thought that they had heard the wrong thing, but looking at the merchants who were also stunned and looked at each other, no one doubted that they had heard the wrong thing. One piece suddenly turned into two pieces. Is this teenager using his own brush? It''s said that people in the Tang Dynasty are flexible. Is this young man trying to make a fool of himself in front of so many people? "The Umayyads have never been in the habit of apologizing, let alone compensating." Kashim, standing in white, said proudly, "don''t say two gold leaves, even half of them, I won''t take them out. Today is just a small punishment. It''s my mercy that you Tang people didn''t take their lives." If Yiyang, Gao''an or Li Xian are here, what they have to do now is to pray silently for the young man in white in their hearts. Li Hong didn''t say it the third time. After the second time, he didn''t comply with it. Then he Lanmin, the dead man, felt the punishment. "A total of 22 people, arm, leg break, and then hang in the west gate of Yumen pass, tomorrow morning to put down." Li Hong looked at kashim, there was no anger or dissatisfaction on his face, just said lightly. He never wanted to reason with kashim, because he needed to be a model of the iron and blood Tang Dynasty for the merchants present here, and then spread it in the western regions with the mouth of these people. As soon as the words were spoken, the lawless body behind him was like a ghost and floated downstairs. Kashim''s expression changed suddenly. Before he could see clearly what they looked like, the two shadows had come to his two men. Next, kashim heard the bleak cry and the ghostly sound of the broken bone. Yuan Shuji frowned. Although the crown prince''s means can be very popular for a time, it may not be desirable in the long run. What''s more, the young man in white also seems to have a noble status. He is not the son of the princes of the big food party in white clothes, but also the offspring of the financial power valve. Seeing that the four were broken arms and legs by the Royal Highness Prince''s guard, at the same time, they stopped their mouths with dishcloth, and then tied them up in all kinds of ways. They thought, "fortunately, the prince has not done anything to this young man. Otherwise, it must be a trouble." "Kashim, I tell you, in the land of the Tang Dynasty, as long as it is under the jurisdiction of the Tang Dynasty, whether it is the Tang people, or the nine surnamed tiele, or the state of Shi, Kang, etc., as long as the people within the jurisdiction of the Tang Dynasty are bullied by other people, we will double back. What''s more, in my Tang Dynasty, only we bully others, no one can bully me, let alone hurt our Tang people, we can leave peacefully. I don''t care what your relationship with muavier is! You can''t escape punishment today! Huameng. " "How do you know muavier..." Kashim was shocked. Muavier was his father. "Most of them can''t be protected..." Yuan Shuji was shocked and stopped. But Huameng didn''t listen to him at all. At Li Hong''s command, he immediately stepped forward with grain grain grain and broke kashim''s arm and knee joint. And before that, he had already prepared the dishcloth and put it into kashim''s mouth at the first time, so as not to give him a chance to scream. Looking at the cruel means of grain of grain and Huameng, the other merchants in the tavern are all pale at the moment, looking at several people who have passed out in terror. And all people, also began to guess, upstairs, who is the young childe? How dare you act like that. Some people even murmured in their hearts: no matter who the young master is, he can say such tough words, which makes him feel light on his face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 Li Hong believed that through the mouths of these merchants, what happened here today will soon spread in the western regions and the Central Plains. Moreover, for those who were conquered by the Tang Dynasty, the people of the small countries in the western regions might have some positive effects, which would make them feel proud of being Tang people. However, Li Hong was not sure whether it would have an impact. However, he would try his best to use these merchants to spread the iron and blood hegemony of the Tang Dynasty and his determination to love the people. In this era, businessmen who have traveled from place to place are equivalent to the media of the previous life. They are mobile microphones. Anything passing through their mouths will spread quickly, and they will also have more mysterious colors and their own implicit sense of superiority. Yuan Shuji looked at Li Hong''s firm eyes, and finally, with a horizontal heart, according to Li Hong''s intention, all five people fell from the head of Yumen pass into the sky. The cold air swept over the city in an instant, which made kashim wake up from the pain. Li Hong''s voice came down from their heads: "enjoy the cool night, I hope you can survive one night." Yuan Shuji frowned. Now he felt that his heart was heavy. I''m afraid he had to report this matter to the higher authorities. Otherwise, if the young prince''s highness is allowed to make such a fuss, something will happen one day. "Are you worried that big food in white will retaliate?" Li Hong stepped on the steps step by step and asked. "Well, to be honest, daduhu is really worried." Yuan Shuji said frankly. Li Hong looked at the cold moon and sighed. Then he breathed out a breath of white heat and murmured: "after the Western Turks were conquered by the Tang Dynasty, but the little Khan ashinu of the West Turks went to Tibet. Yuan Shuji, why do you think this is?" Yuan Shuji didn''t understand what Li Hong meant. He thought about the next time and said, "because our Tang Dynasty destroyed their country, so he attached himself to Tubo?" "Tell me, then, why did Tuvalu want to restore his country after he was conquered by me, but in the end he attached himself to the white food?" Li Hong continued to ask. Yuan Shuji doesn''t have to think about this time. The reason lies in that, who knows that the white clothes food is very powerful now. Compared with the Tang Dynasty, the white clothes food can directly threaten them. However, the Tang Dynasty is thousands of miles away. If you want to rely on it, you should depend on it. Without waiting for yuan Shuji to answer, Li Hong went on to say: "so, only when you become very strong, your enemy will be in awe of you. As long as you show a strong side, your enemy will give you respect. If you are weak, your enemies will treat you as a mean creature, and will not give you any equality. Tuhuoluo is weak, and big food in white is strong. Therefore, it is attached to Dashi. The Tang Dynasty is equally powerful, but Datang is also easy to fool. It is as powerful as a fool. As long as they get benefits from us, they will turn over their faces and refuse to recognize people, and are ready to give you a fatal knife in your back at any time. " Accompanied by Yuan Shuji, Li Hong returned to his bed, stood at the door and looked at him. He said: "only when the enemy is in awe of you, and only when the enemy is afraid of you can you really conquer them. If they fail to fear the Tang Dynasty from the bottom of their heart, they will never submit to the jurisdiction of the Tang Dynasty. They will always think of independence and restoration of the country By all means. As the saying goes, to kill a man, one must first kill his heart; to kill his country, he must first destroy his writing. " Looking at Yuan Shuji, Li Hong narrowed his eyes and continued: "killing his Khan is just killing them for an era, and they will emerge other Khan. If we destroy their culture and use our culture to educate and moralize them, that is the real extermination and the real rule! So, the people of the Ministry of rites, the Imperial College, and the Honglu temple have nothing to do every day in the court. They are always staring at me to do bad things. It''s better to send them all here and let them come here to carry forward our Tang culture. We can spread some of them to countries like Zhaowu Jiuxing, Shiguo, Kangguo, Gaochang and kuizi. In this way, they are the seeds and spirits of the Tang Dynasty It is far more powerful to control them mentally than to use force. But there is a prerequisite, that is, first you have to conquer them by force! Let them give us a chance to use our culture to destroy their families. " "Thank you, Dadu, for your instruction. Yuan Shuji will keep it in mind." A trace of loyalty flashed on Yuan Shuji''s face. He knew that the prince''s highness stood in the cold wind and told himself such a long speech that he hoped that he, and even other border army generals of the Tang Dynasty, could understand the significance of the Tang Dynasty''s expedition. "Thank you very much for your teaching. It''s better to listen to your words than to study hard for ten years. I''m afraid students will not be able to understand such a penetrating philosophy even if they study hard for another ten years. " Some tender voices came from Yuan Shuji. "Still up? I have to go tomorrow. " Li Hong looked at them and said. Yao Chong and Huan yanfan walked up to Li Hong, and after the ceremony, they said, "Mr. Hui, it''s the first time for me to come to Yumen pass. I''m a little excited, so I put off my sleepiness and turned around casually. I don''t want to be here to listen to the true meaning of your husband." "Don''t flatter me. It won''t be easy for you two to follow me all the way. I hope you two can survive the hard times in the future." Li Hong waved to Yuan Shuji to go back, then looked at Yao Chong and said to Huan yanfan."Sir, you can bear it as a thousand gold. We should be able to bear it." After spending more than a month with Huan Yan fan and Li Hong, Yao Chong is no longer as rigid as before. "Well, let''s make it a deal. How about sharing difficulties?" Li Hong said carefully. "Students dare not." After hearing Li Hong''s words, the two men immediately looked tight and quickly said respectfully. No matter how kind you are, you can''t regard yourself as the existence of the same level with you. Looking at the two people''s appearance, Li Hong smiles and then signals them to go down and have a rest. The summer solstice behind him quickly lifted the curtain and welcomed Li Hong into the warm room. After closing the door, he asked, "my Lord, why do they all look pale and nervous when you say that they share weal and woe." "Well, this is the so-called difference between monarchs and ministers. I am too much of a menglang." Li Hong allows snow to help himself take off the white fur, said. This is like a previous life, I remember someone said: leaders can take you as brothers, but you can never take leaders as brothers. In the last life, such kind of human feelings still exist, let alone in this era. After the death of Xiaohan and Bailu, Li Hong keeps Xiaoxue and Xiazhi close to him. For so many years, they have been sleeping with Li Hong in addition to Bai Chun. Therefore, the summer solstice and Xiaoxue each perform their own duties, and soon wait for Li Hong to finish bathing. The next morning, Li Hong is waiting by Xiaoxue and the summer solstice. After finishing everything, Huameng is waiting at the door. "Sir, I just sent it to you. Have a look." Li Hong took the secret letter from Huameng''s hand, tore it up casually, scanned it at a glance, and said, "Oh, it seems that I guess it''s good. This kashim has a long history. It turns out that he is the youngest son of muawiya, a big food eater in white clothes." "Who is muavier?" Hua Meng asked strangely. Li Hong handed the letter back to him, looking at the soldiers who were busy preparing to leave, looking at the rising sun just showing the horizon, and said: "Mu Avi Ye is the king of the Umayyad country, and the king is called" Khalifa "in their understanding Their prophets come to run their country. " "The prophet?" Huameng is even more muddled, even after cleaning up, wearing a suit of armor of summer solstice and snow, but also a face at a loss sprouting state. The grain of grain who led the horse for Li Hong was also in a daze: "Caliph? It''s a terrible name. It''s not as good as our emperor''s appellation. " "Culture is different, so the appellation of nature is different. The original name of the Caliph is Muhammad bin Abdallah bin Muhammad al Muhammad bin Hashim. " Li Hong said that in the end, he felt a bit tongue tied. The six people behind him watched Li Hong''s mouth fly up and down. They were dazed and opened their eyes blankly. It was the first time that they heard such a long name. Moreover, they all followed him since his royal highness was born. They didn''t know that his highness knew so much about things beyond ten thousand li. "Banmei, don''t look down on this prophet. He is eating in white, but he enjoys the prestige beyond the imperial power." Li Hong looks at the half Mei who steals her lips and says. "Yes, I taught you to remember." Half plum playfully vomited lilac tongue, Qiao voice said. "Don''t look down upon these people. Every place has its spiritual civilization and inheritance belief, and this Caliph is their spiritual belief. In the heart of white clothes and big food, no one is more noble than their great prophet Muhammad, and no one is stronger than their great prophet Muhammad." Looking at a few people do not think that way, even Yao Chong and Huan yanfan, and Yuan Shuji are also following him. Although all the people are listening, it is obvious that they do not pay enough attention and respect to other civilizations. "Muhammad was able to conquer vast areas such as white clothes and big food, but force was not the weapon he relied on most. It was a weapon that none of our sages could achieve. Moreover, his weapon was far more powerful than any force. He pointed directly at people''s hearts and made people yield to him from their hearts." Li Hong stepped on his horse and walked slowly out of the city. All the soldiers had already assembled outside the city. "What weapon is that? Please give me instructions. " Yuan Shuji bowed deeply to Li Hong on horseback. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 Looking at Yao Chong and Huan yanfan, Li Hong was also eager for knowledge. He let his horse move forward slowly and said to several people around him: "it''s a scripture, and this book guides the people there to be bright and makes them feel happy. As a result, they began to submit to Muhammad, as their God, as their faith. Thus, the "religion" created by Muhammad was born, which became the Holy Land in their hearts, so sacred that no one can desecrate it. " "A Scripture? There are many sutras in the Tang Dynasty, and none of them can do it. Otherwise, let''s ask for his scriptures, so that we can rule the western regions. " Snow frowned. In her mind, she couldn''t understand how a Scripture could be so powerful. "Nonsense." Li Hong reprimanded Xiaoxue and continued: "that book is called the Koran. Now you go to eat in white. I don''t think you need a lot of money to buy one. If we use their scriptures, we will be enslaved and instructed by them. Therefore, what we have to do in the vast land of the western regions is to prove that the civilization of the Tang Dynasty is powerful and invincible in the collision of the two civilizations. Similarly, we should also prove that our iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty can go everywhere, guard any inch of our territory, and are inviolable to others! " Looking at these people, Li Hong slowly walked to the west gate of Yumen pass. After walking a hundred feet away, under the sunshine of the morning, he turned to look at the five people still hanging on the gate of the city. He said faintly, "you don''t have to be afraid. You don''t have to fear that Sutra. It doesn''t have any magic power. It''s an ordinary Sutra. Like any book left by our sages, its handed down value is just an exploration of unknown civilization for later generations. It is not worth our fuss, but we will never allow them to use things that are not our Chinese ancestors to corrupt our thoughts. Anyone can influence the people of Tang Dynasty. Only the people of Tang Dynasty can influence others and other countries! Yuan Shuji, can you understand something from what I said to you last night? " Li Hong looked at Yuan Shuji and said as he slowly picked up the bow and crossbow from the side of the horse''s back, then pulled out an arrow from the side of the arrow barrel and slowly put it on the bow and crossbow. Today''s bows and crossbows are slower than longbows in terms of range, accuracy and lethality. Therefore, when fighting with cavalry, it is far more dangerous than the long bow on the battlefield. Yuan Shuji, Yao Chong, Huan yanfan, including Xia Zhi, were all thinking with a frown. After a long time, a few people gradually became enlightened. Yuan Shuji''s eyes became bright, looking at Li Hong and saying, "dadushu, do you mean that to conquer a nation, force and culture should go hand in hand and complement each other, so that we can really open up new territory and expand our territory for the Tang Dynasty? Although what he said is not very subtle, he wants to protect you... " "Yes, that''s what I mean. If the western regions want to be controlled by us forever and let these people be proud of the Tang people, we should not only conquer them by force, but also conquer them with our great spiritual, religious and cultural strength! The fight between civilization and civilization, the fight between iron horse and iron horse, who is the king and who is defeated? The Tang Dynasty should not be subordinated to others, because we are China, the center of the world, and the Empire worshipped by all nations! " Li Hong slowly raised his bow and crossbow, and the five people who were suspended there on the head of the city were dying after the destruction of the cold night. Kashim raised his eyelids forcefully and gazed at Li Hong in the glare of the sun. His cracked lips murmured weakly, "let me down, or my father will not let you go. And you, since you know my father''s name, you should know who I am. If I die, you will be destroyed by us. " Kashim''s voice is very light, but in the quiet Hexi Corridor, it is also indistinct, word does not fall into the ears of Li Hong and others. "You''re still talking hard here when you''re dying? Kashim, after today, you will disappear in the world. The Great Prophet Muhammad can''t save you. We all have our own beliefs. We respect your beliefs in the Tang Dynasty. But we never welcome the dissidents who want to occupy our territory. You are not unjust to die in my hands. As the youngest son of muavier, don''t worry. If you die, your two brothers will Instead of your father, I will be the successor of the white clothes After that, Li Hong held the crossbow with the other hand, and fixed his eyes on kashim''s weak eyes, reflecting regret and fear. "The truth has come, you vain will be eliminated, you will always be the poorest with ignorance and baseness, wisdom is our noblest wealth..." The sound of breaking through the air stopped kashim''s voice. An arrow like black lightning shot from Li Hong''s bow and crossbow, and in the blink of an eye, it was nailed to kashim''s eyebrows. "Do you really think this is a peninsula? It''s like you there, with foolish lowly! Don''t forget that your prophet also said, "seek knowledge, even if it is as far away as China." If you want to learn our culture, you have to have a proper attitude instead of being arrogant! Let''s go Li Hong hung up his bow and crossbow, and a cold drink. Suddenly, 20000 horsemen on both sides quickly and orderly began to follow him, raising a cloud of dust and heading for the Qiuci.As the Hexi corridor was slowly left behind by Li Hong and them, the vegetation on both sides of the road seemed to be left behind. Under the sunshine and the breeze, the drought resistant shrubs on the Gobi began to appear gradually, standing upright, as if to tell passers-by that they should get the attention and respect of the world more than the flowers and trees that need water. The endless Gobi desert is a lot easier for Tang generals and soldiers who have been wearing horseshoes for many years. The wind blowing through the sand dunes brings a whine sound, as if with a sense of rhythm. The crisp camel bell, melodious Hu Qin sound, the endless desert makes people relaxed and happy. Under the weather of thousands of miles of clear sky, it seems that the whole person should be integrated into the sand sea. Li Hongmeng was wearing a thick silk scarf to cover the wind and sand, and the four girls around him had already wrapped themselves like a rice dumpling, leaving only two black eyes, murmuring. Looking at the endless desert, he had already lost his interest and his whole mind was immersed in an inexplicable emptiness. Even in a trance, looking at the sand sea without any relics and buildings, Li Hong had a feeling of returning to his previous life. Around all the scene, as if more than a thousand years, easily brought him into the era of modern feeling slowly. If it had not been for the occasional hand touching the leaves of his armor, Li Hong would have thought that he had returned to the previous life, and had gone back to ride a camel with his wife. After avoiding other visitors, between the hills and the dunes, inspired by the wind and clouds, it was rare to have a sneaky fun in the fresh air of that era. He shook his head and shook away the messy things in his mind, including the proud figure of his wife. He watched Quan Yi''s friendly scouts run towards them quickly. "Daduhu, about 20 or 30 miles away, we can camp. There is a water source. The terrain is high and flat, which is suitable for camping." Quan Yi said on horseback. "Speed up and get there before sunset." Li Hong said in an impassioned voice. Nature is so wonderful. When they saw the desert on the summer solstice a few days ago, they were as excited as a little girl. However, after walking through the desert for three days, they immediately looked as if they were withered by the winter rain. They had no interest in looking at the desert scenery in the distance. In the past two days, with the increase of withered and yellow vegetation, the four girls began to chirp. Li Hong had no doubt that if there was a mobile phone at this time, the four girls would fill their memory with their smelly photos during tea time. With the widening of roads, the terrain is becoming more and more flat. Qiuci has always been an important town combining the western regions and Yunzhong, which is why the Tang Dynasty set one of the four towns in Anxi. Both the West Turks and the East Turks have always lived by the water, so the closer they get to this place, the more they deviate from the real western regions. However, from the perspective of location, it is still under the jurisdiction of Anxi Prefecture, and also a part of the later Beiting Prefecture in history. Li Hong, who had changed his armor, stood beside the ditch protected by the withered and yellow weeds in the company of four girls. The four women are opening their eyes, watching Li Hong slowly go down, said is to catch fish for them here. With his knife in his hand, he inserted it into the ice. Under the cover of the dim night, Li Hong carefully pulled out a small hole, but Li Hong looked up at Quan Yi, who was commanding the soldiers in the distance. He called out, "Quan Yi, what should I do after digging a hole? You don''t have to reach in for fish, do you? " When Quan Yi heard Li Hong''s cry, he told his subordinates a few words. Then he ran over quickly and hurriedly walked down the dry grass river. Standing on the ice with Li Hong, he said, "do you still have any scarves today? At the end of the day, I''ll get some baits and put them in, and then I''ll put them with the gauze "Go away, what you said just now is very good. You think it''s so simple. I still use you if I want a scarf. I can catch it with my own fishing rod." Li Hong is discontented and throws the horizontal knife to Quan Yi. With the help of the summer solstice and ban Mei, Li Hong walks up. He doesn''t catch fish. It''s cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 Khotan is not very big. As an important town guarding the western regions and Yunzhong, apart from the wall rammed with loess, most of the buildings in the loess area are also seen at a glance. As for the buildings with green bricks and tiles, there are not many buildings with green bricks and tiles, except for the large families and the capital guards. The barracks are stationed in four directions of Khotan City, and the number of people has reached 100000 at this time. Pei Xingjian, Hei Chih Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui had already been waiting at the gate of the city. The spies had been running back and forth for several times. Seeing that the sky was about to dim, a black shadow appeared at the end of the horizon. After a while, the three saw a long dragon coming slowly. The three men are all experts in military use. The first time such close contact with Prince Liu rate still made them feel a lot of shock in their hearts. According to the speed of the March, although it can''t be said that the speed of the march of more than 20000 troops from Chang''an to Khotan is not very fast, it can only be regarded as moderate. But even so, the three of them still felt a calm calm and a latent atmosphere of killing and cutting from the cavalry of more than 20000 people. It''s like a scabbard knife. It''s not stained with blood, but it''s so sharp that it''s waiting to be stained with blood. "At the end, Pei Hangjian, Xue Rengui, and Hei Jichang met Dadu." The three saluted in front of Li Hong''s horse, while the huge cavalry behind him was still moving slowly from both sides to the camp in good order and unhurriedly. Pei Xingjian is now about 50 years old, and seems to be a few years younger than Xue Rengui. Black teeth are often the peak of the three people. He is in his thirties. He is big and fierce. Maybe it is because of the sand ground in the western regions. At this time, he has more domineering momentum than when he first met Li Hong in Chang''an. Li Hong waved to the three men to get up. Then he turned over from the horse''s back and dismounted. He threw the reins to the grain of grain behind him and said, "walk into the city." Lawlessness and Quan Yi follow Li Hong, accompanied by Pei Xingjian. "In fact, you two don''t have to rush to Khotan to meet me. I don''t know where your troops and horses are stationed now, but I don''t think it''s Khotan to rest." Li Hong was polite. Next to Huameng has already handed Pei Xingjian the letter of appointment of his royal highness Li Hong, as well as the fish talisman and other identification materials. Pei Xingjian checked carefully while walking. After checking, he respectfully returned it to Huameng. "It''s the first time you''ve come to Anxi. It''s reasonable to say that the last general and others should come out of the city to meet you. But now that the war is pressing, you think you''ve already learned something about it on the way. The last general and others are helpless. I hope Dadu will forgive you." Pei Xingjian looked at Li Hong''s gentle face and said politely. "Nothing is more important than war. There is a reason why the so-called military orders abroad are not subject to. Well Do you want to ask general Xue and Hei chi to come here today, or do you have other purposes? " Li Hong took a look at Pei Xingjian. He was of medium build. His skin color was due to the sunshine of the plateau. He also had a little plateau red. His eyes were bright. At a glance, he was one of those experienced veteran generals. He was also a wise old general. Although Li Zhizhi granted Li Hong the title of Dadu protector of Anxi City, he did not order Pei Xingjian to be deputy governor. That is to say, in terms of the establishment of Anxi Dufu, the two Dadu guards are actually exercising the rights of Dadu. Military strategists have always been taboo against making orders, and they are still the prince of the Tang Dynasty. If Pei Xingjian is not willing to hand over the military power, or Li Hong forcibly seizes power and orders in the March and war, it will lead to more chaos in Anxi city. at this time, the Soviet Union, who was the master of the criminal state, brought the black teeth to Xue Rengui. He had already made the plan to surrender the military power and has the final say of Li Hong, Prince of highness. "Don''t be annoyed, but general Xue and general Hei Chi will be called at the end of the day." Li Hong waved his hand and looked at the walls and gates of Khotan. When he walked in, he looked at the two most spacious streets that crossed each other and asked, "is there any recent situation with Wang Mingyuan?" "Big food in white has always been covetous. King pelus of Persia hopes to let Wang Mingyuan guard with him, but now it seems that big white food will not make any big move for the time being." Pei Xingjian will answer any questions. As the last successor of Sasan Kingdom, he was doomed to perish. Now, with the help of Tang Dynasty''s prestige, he has been helped to keep his place under the skin of the white clothes food, and is in danger of being swallowed up by the white clothes food. As a general of the Tang Dynasty, Wang Mingyuan helped belus to guard together. He was named by Li Zhi as the governor of Persia. "What''s the matter with Shule?" Li Hong seems to turn over a book, thinking has been jumping, one pole left and one pole right asking. And along the way, he has already made a decision, waiting to explore whether Pei Xingjian is a qualified general. "Back to daduhu, although Shule is now just a riot, it must not be underestimated. Wensu has united the two tribes of dongjimi and xijimi. We have no time to take care of it under the interference of Tubo. Therefore, general Xue had to withdraw from Shule and retreat." Pei Xingjian looked dignified and said after deliberation.Several people came to the Duhufu in a hurry. Li Hong didn''t even have the same interest in stopping at the door to see it. After indicating Pei Xingjian, they came to a room with a huge sand table in the western regions. This was also a gift Li Hong gave to Pei Xingjian, who had just taken office two years ago. "To the north of Kucha is controlled by ashinatuzhi, so you Chen Bing Kucha took precautions, and then Shule drove out general Xue and his party because of his warm stay. Tubo is still making small moves. After the Spring Festival, it is likely to give me strategic pressure on the Tang Dynasty. You have been in the western regions for many years, and you have been fighting with the Duke of Xing for many years. In your opinion, what should we do now? " Li Hong put down the stick in his hand and took the water cup handed over by the summer solstice and asked. Li Hong''s question has the meaning of setting up a teacher to investigate the crime. It can be seen from the eyes of the eye that Pei Xingjian tightened Kucha and gave up the suppression of the Shule uprising, which is enough to show that his mind was not in the riot. Of course, Pei Xingjian just said that although the Shule uprising was small, its impact was not as weak as it seemed. Therefore, this is the reason why Li Hong asked him. Pei Xingjian looked at the area on the sand table, and then looked at Li Hong''s expression. He said calmly: "if the matter of Shule can not be solved, it will be a huge hidden danger to our Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the end of the meeting thinks that we should first solve the Shule uprising, then guard the Tubo, and at the same time take back the northern area occupied by the asnadu branch." "Well, as you say. There can only be one grand guard to command the battle in Anxi, and you can lead the battle. If you want people to give people and money, you can just take back Shule, food, horses, weapons and so on. I Li Hong will do my best to support you in Qiuci! Even the 20000 people I brought in are under your command. But... " Looking at Pei Xingjian''s excited and relaxed eyes, Li Hong continued: "before the yuan day, general Xue''s Quartermaster re stationed in Shule! Is it possible? " "Your Highness..." Pei Xingjian didn''t expect that Li Hong was so open-minded. The first thing he did after he arrived at Kucha was that he gave up his military power, made clear his responsibilities and authority before himself, and was willing to provide various guarantees for himself after his own death. This is good news for any general who has always been leading troops outside. It is also the superior that many generals hope to meet. "It has always been a great taboo for military strategists to make many schools. Besides, when I came to Anxi for the first time, it was not only disrespectful to my father and emperor, but also disrespectful to all the officers and soldiers of the Tang frontier army." Li Hong looked at several people and then walked out together again. Naturally, this time was no exception. Just like in Yumen pass, Li Hong still checked all barracks and garrisons. Naturally, he hoped to improve the morale of soldiers by his own identity. When Pei Xingjian said that he hoped to invite him back to Qiuci city for dinner, Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang did not expect that this proposal was rejected by his Royal Highness the prince. Instead, he proposed to eat in camp. The barracks have earth houses rammed with loess and temporary barracks built with tents. In short, they are of various shapes and colors, but they are arranged neatly and neatly. A wild boar''s shrieking sound attracted Li Hong''s attention. He listened and asked, "how? Killing pigs today "How? This should be the wild boar that the soldiers shot and found nearby. If you can kill it, just throw it away. " Pei Xingjian was a little embarrassed and said in embarrassment. Li Hong had a clear look at him and asked black tooth to bring the boar over. In this era, pork is not recognized by people. It is thought that the pig''s food is too complicated, regardless of the dirty and clean. Therefore, pigs will also be called dirty porpoises and will not be used as food. A black boar with more than 200 kg was carried over by the light one hand of black tooth Chang. There was a deep wound on the neck of the wild boar. Along the way, it was still dripping blood, but it was no longer alive. "General Xue, find a big pot, how much hot water." The meat of Hongzhi is better than that of the wild pig. Pei Xingjian looked at Li Hong, and his eyes were the same as those of cattle and sheep. Naturally, he knew that the Prince wanted to eat the dirty porpoise. He thought and stopped him and said, "daduhu, if you want to eat meat, there is meat in the barracks, this boar..." "Look at the food you''re eating, though I don''t understand it." Li Hong raised his head, scratched his chin with one hand, and said, "I remember that there is a classical record that said that this wild boar meat is a kind of meat which tastes very fragrant and delicate, and it tastes very good. I''ll give you an experiment later. Oh, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to eat it. You don''t care if I eat with black teeth? " Black teeth often frown, where is the Korean stick so taboo, in the barren Liaodong, can fill the stomach is good, see Li Hong asked, naturally is repeatedly nodded and said: "will not care." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 Under everyone''s surprise gaze, Li Hong commanded several soldiers to help him to remove the boar''s fur first. Seeing Li Hong throw the whole wild boar into the boiling water pan to remove its fur, Xue Rengui, on the other side, was surprised and asked, "daduhu, shouldn''t this animal be split after skinning? Why do you still... " "No matter how thick a boar''s skin is, there''s no sheep''s skin. How can you peel it? It''s just hair removal, and you don''t eat it. Why do you care so much? " Li Hong looked at the eyes of several people who disliked Youjia, and began to think about how to deal with them for a while! Want to eat? no way! Especially the summer solstice and Xiaoxue, as well as Banmei and Xulan, it seems that boars are disgusting animals. As long as they touch the boar, the four girls immediately take out a towel to wipe their hands. According to the vague impression in his memory, Li Hong finally chopped the pork into pieces, and naturally Li Hong knew how to marinate the pig ears and hooves. Several cooks in the barracks were pulled over by him and whispered in their ears. Pei Xingjian and others could only see a few cooks nodding, but could not hear what Li Hong was saying to them. But in any case, each of them was very pleased. The prince''s highness, like the rumor, did not act as noble as his identity, but was very easygoing and able to communicate with any soldier. At this time, several cooks did not know who Li Hong was. They only knew that he should be the son of a powerful family. Naturally, his words were respectful. Seeing that the cook wrapped four hooves and two ears and the big pig''s head carefully according to Li Hong''s meaning, he took it away with great care. It was like holding gold and silver treasures in his arms. After a while, the cook was holding a lot of dishes and condiments, and naturally there was white tofu. Then, according to Li Hong''s idea, they didn''t seem to be cooking at all. They let the cooks throw them all into the pork pot that has been cooking for a long time. Chili was not introduced into the Tang Dynasty at this time, so Li Hong didn''t care much about it. It was the same whether there was any. It was enough to eat an absolutely hot pot rice in the cold western regions. Moreover, the most important thing is that this kind of cooking is the most simple. However, there is no need for extra raw materials. Pork, the main food material, can be eaten with wild boar in half an hour when you scatter two soldiers. It is most suitable for soldiers in the western regions to eat with cold Hu Bing. In Li Hong''s opinion, as long as there is salt, cabbage, leaves and tofu, it is almost enough. At this time, he did not find the vermicelli, so he simply gave up. With the pot cover on the big pot, the hot air inside the pot is bubbling up and down, and a delicious smell spreads from the pot cover to all around. Pei Xingjian and others on the face of the disdain expression disappeared, replaced by a kind of astonishment and disbelief. The summer solstice and snow, as well as half plum, search orchid, originally hide far away, this time also can''t help but run over, curiously smelling the fragrance in the air. Li Hong motioned to the cook to lift the lid of the pot. Looking at the mixture of pork, bean curd and other raw materials in the pot, Li Hong took out a dagger and pricked the meat. Immediately think wrong, this dagger can cut iron like mud, but it represents the highest steel-making process in Tang Dynasty. So he came to the cook''s chopsticks, found a big pork and poked it. When he felt that it was soft and smooth, he asked the cook not to add firewood and let the big pot rice stew for a while. Li Hongxi zizizi took the bowl and chopsticks, took the Hu cake from the cook''s hand, tore off half of it and handed it to black tooth Chang Zhi. He said, "in addition to you and me, there are only a few of them who can eat this pot of food today. Other people can only watch it." "Sir, you must not..." Snow hesitated for a long time, or careful to stop the road. If your majesty and the queen know about this matter, if you know that the prince''s highness, regardless of his status, ate the dirty porpoise that even ordinary people don''t eat, let alone the several of them, that is, the prince''s highness, I''m afraid they will have to be beaten up again. Ignoring Xiaoxue''s resistance, Li Hong knocked on the hard Hu cake in his hand. Looking at Pei Xingjian and Xiaoxue, Li Hong said happily: "I''m sorry, everyone. Go and eat your food. We''re going to start eating." A small bowl was full, which was put on the table by the black tooth Chang. Li Hong was not polite. He picked up a piece of pork with chopsticks and put it in front of his nose to smell the smell. Looking at the tip of the nose, he laughed and blew a few breaths of cool air at the pork, and then put it into his mouth. This immediately attracted the summer solstice girls a burst of exclamation, as if the prince''s highness was eating poison. "Oh Oh It''s hot Well? " Black teeth are often not as taboo as Pei Xingjian and others. Seeing that the prince''s Highness has already started to eat, he can''t bear it. Naturally, he quickly picked up a piece of pork and put it into his mouth. So the mouth from the beginning of the hot to become fragrant, hungry, the whole person''s expression has become, as if to eat some delicacies in general. Regardless of Pei Xingjian and others are still watching, Li Hong laughs and takes a bite of some teeth biting Hu cake, and then eats it with relish with a piece of steaming snow-white tofu.Although some cooks don''t know Li Hong''s real identity, they also know that Li Hong is probably the biggest official in the barracks nowadays. Otherwise, he is sitting alone and the others are standing. So he also learned from Li Hong''s appearance. First, he tasted a little, and then his expression seemed to freeze. The pork Unlike mutton, this pork has a delicious and satisfying flavor. After swallowing the first mouthful, he immediately began to gobble up, as if with black tooth Chang Zhi, half faster than who ate. Each person had a small bowl. When Li Hongcai ate one third of the time, the small bowls of those cooks and black tooth Chang Zhi had already reached the bottom. Several people looked at it, still steaming hot, the thick soup is still bubbling, immediately picked up the spoon is a small bowl, full squatting next to the big pot, began to eat. Pei Xingjian and others were also swallowing with their expressions and gobbling up. Seeing how delicious the food was, it seemed that they were eating half of the delicacies. Everyone''s expression was full of enjoyment, not artificial at all. "Oh, black teeth, don''t always eat pancakes. Just like me, soak them in hot soup, so they will be delicious." Li Hong was sweating. He broke the small pancakes into small pieces, soaked them in hot soup, and began to eat them happily. At this time, if they don''t pay attention to the prince''s head, they will bow their heads to make sure that they don''t have a big head. Xue Rengui''s stomach rumbled, and people looked at him in surprise. He looked at the big pot with a red face and moved his lips. Finally, he couldn''t resist the temptation of food. He said: "that That Daduhu, I''m going to have a taste of the dirty How does the pork taste? " Xue Rengui felt as if he felt his saliva from the corner of his mouth. "Go away and give you food. If you don''t eat it, you still have a look of disgust. Why do you give it to you now and eat your cold pancakes?" Li Hong took the handkerchief handed over by the summer solstice and wiped his mouth. There was still hot sweat on his forehead. After eating and drinking enough, Li Hong said ironically. "At the end of the day, I will know my mistakes, and I will taste them." Xue Rengui is a famous big eater in history, and after the arrival of black tooth Chang Zhi, the two people did not compete for meals once or twice. Looking at the black teeth often holding a small bowl to scoop the third small bowl, if he can still stand, he is really surprised. "Then you apologize and I''ll let you eat it." Li Hong took the boiled water and sucked the remnant between his teeth with his tongue and said. "Er..." Sorry? What''s the difficulty? It''s too simple. "Yes, dadushu, I will know my mistake at the end. Please punish Dadu." "Oh, I''ll punish you to watch them eat." Li Hong''s face flashed a trace of cunning, laughing to see some soldiers smell the fragrance came over, a big hand, immediately let those soldiers to taste. And Pei Xingjian and others look at it, is it OK? As soon as these wolves come up, what else is left? I''m afraid when they leave the pot, the bottom will be gone. "Stop, no eating." Pei Xingjian swallows saliva, hastily drinks stops a way. "Hey Pei Xingjian, come back to me. " Li Honggang was about to say Pei Xingjian when he saw the summer solstice with a small bowl and ran to the pot to get some and half Mei. They didn''t want to be found by the prince with sharp eyes. "At the beginning, when I killed pigs, you could see your virtues one by one, especially Pei Xingjian. You looked disgusted and disdained, as if it were a pile of Forget it. Don''t say it. And the summer solstice, you run so far, why? The food in this pot is pestilence. I''m afraid we can''t avoid it. Now it''s better. When you see people eating, you want to eat. How can I do that? I''ll wait until next time. Well, you''d better not leave the bottom of the pot for them Li Hong chided a few people. At the moment, Xue Rengui was holding a bowl full of air. He was already ready to cry without tears, especially when he saw that black tooth was still eating there. His heart was even more regretful. Summer solstice a few people are not happy, who let just their own not big or small, did not wait on the prince''s highness, unexpectedly still ran so far. In recent years, they are not less frightened by the prince''s amazing talent. Today, I don''t know why, they forget his Highness''s ability to turn his hand to cover the cloud and the hand to rain. Yes, they forgot the character of his Highness the prince, so they had to pack up their bowls and chopsticks and eat the cold pancakes with boiled water. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 Before Pei Xingjian left, Li Hong called him, black tooth Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui to a unique courtyard in Qiuci. He gave three people a bag of things, and then said with a smile, "alcohol is not allowed in the army. This is the iron law. But if you take Shule City, I can allow you to drink once. Here, it''s the pig''s hooves and ears. It''s the best dish to serve At this time, the three men believed in Li Hong''s words. On the first day Li Hong arrived, they put them together. The next day, Xue Rengui captured a live boar. The wild boar screamed into the sky. I''m afraid everyone in Qiuci city didn''t sleep well. Li Hong was more sullen and black, and he reprimanded general Xue. However, after noon, the ink still stewed the boar. Therefore, in a few days'' time, from time to time, we could hear wild boar scream "fury" in every corner of the barracks, and with the popularity of wild boar killing in the army, the name of pig killing dish was called by them. The wild boars nearby seem to know that these people like their own flesh recently, so they also begin to ambush in the daytime and emerge at night. But even so, many wild boars are still doomed. Pei Xingjian, together with Xue Rengui and black tooth Chang Zhi, deeply bowed to Li Hong and said, "I thank your Highness for the pig killing dish that your Highness has made for all the soldiers. With this simple and easy food, not only can the officers and men have a full meal in the ice and snow, but also have a warm meal. Thank you for your love Soldiers are like sons. They are benevolent, righteous and loving. " "It''s no use saying these things. You''d better think about how to recover Shule in the shortest time. If you can''t recover Shule before the Yuan Dynasty, you three can go back to Chang''an, and then I Li Hong will clean up the mess for you." Li Hong took the lead in sitting in the bare little garden, and then motioned for the three to sit down at the same time. "The last general and others are determined to live up to their fate. Before the first day of the new year, Shule will surely be recovered. If not, the last general will be willing to let Dadu Hu handle it at will." After Pei Xingjian made a military order, he sat down opposite Li Hong. Xue Rengui''s 70000 troops are still stationed outside Shule city. Kucha has only Pei Xingjian and black tooth Chang Zhi''s troops. Li Hong didn''t let them leave a soldier. Instead, he made them take away all the troops. Of course, there were only 21000 people led by Li Hong when he came here. Pei Xingjian was worried that this force could not resist at all. The cavalry of asnaduzhi who came and went without a trace, not to mention whether they could hold Kucha before the Yuan Dynasty. However, no matter what the three said, Li Hong shook his head and refused to let them leave a part of their forces to help him defend Kucha. Looking at the puzzled eyes of the three people, Li Hong looked at black teeth and often said, "black teeth, do you remember the crossbow I saw for you when I first met you?" "It will be remembered naturally." Black teeth often get up and go back. "That''s it. With him, the tortoise won''t be lost, and I promise they''ll never come back." Looking at Pei Xingjian''s speech, Li Hong stopped him and continued: "I understand what you mean. Don''t worry. I will never be greedy for military achievements, and lead the troops out of Qiuci and take the initiative to attack them. My task is to guard the Kucha for you before you come back on the first day of the year." Looking at Pei Xingjian, he was still embarrassed. Li Hong sighed and continued: "go, general Pei, don''t worry. Kucha is with me, Li Hong, and people are in the city." Looking at Li Hong''s suddenly resolute eyes, Pei Xingjian and Xue Rengui as well as black tooth Chang Zhi looked at each other and nodded silently. I don''t know why. Looking at Li Hong''s firm look, they believe from the bottom of their heart that this prince, who has always been playing cards in Chang''an, can really rely on 20000 people to defend the Qiuci coveted by asnadu. On the second day, Pei Xingjian led Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi to march to Shule. Li Hong, in addition to giving them a simple march outside the city, hurried back to Kucha. Now it is the cold winter. Due to the natural disaster in Yunzhong, all the food is very scarce this year. Fortunately, the Tang Dynasty is now rich, and a large number of grain has been transported from the south to Luoyang, and then transferred to Yunzhong and other places. Therefore, after eating and drinking enough, the people of Eastern Turks in the cloud, living on the cold grassland, have a great thing left, hiding in tents to make children. However, asnadukhi was also affected by the natural disaster and the wolves. Because the route of grain transportation was too long, before the grain was delivered at the first time, they made a rebellion with both hands. So Pei Xingjian was not allowed to put down Shule at that time and run to Qiuci garrison all night. Now Pei Xingjian runs away from Qiuci, and he feels that he has the opportunity to take advantage of it. If he can take advantage of this opportunity, he can not only give asnadu branch a stronghold. At the same time, it can continue to shake the influence of the Tang Dynasty in the western regions, and make the Tang Dynasty in the crack between their ashnatsuzhi and the Tubo in the south, become self-contained and difficult."Is mingchongyan and Du Yuanji here?" After returning to his capital, Li Hong immediately asked Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao, who came here this morning. "I arrived at Menyuan town half a month ago." Fang Zhan replied respectfully. "What was the result?" "This is a letter from mingchongyan to you. Let me tell you at the end that the stone of Qilian Mountain is completely suitable for making cement, even more suitable than some stones in Central Plains." Heng Qiao handed the letter to Li Hong and said. Li Hong nodded silently, joking that Qilian mountain cement was famous in the last generation. It would be strange if the minerals in Qilian Mountain were not suitable for making cement. "Tell them to speed up the time. Menyuan is in Yumen pass, bordering on the Tuyuhun occupied by Tubo. I have asked my father to send heavy troops to guard the town, so that they can catch up with them at ease." Li Hong put down his letter and said lightly. Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao should bow down. Li Hong''s idea is very simple. In the western regions, there are stones and stones, and now there is cement that can be delivered within ten days, then he can improve the defense of the western regions during Pei Xingjian''s campaign, and build the four towns of Anxi into four huge castles! The huge barracks, like the Qilian Mountains and Kunlun Mountains, should become insurmountable obstacles. Li Hong thought for a moment and continued: "hengqiao sticks to the Tubo area, and any news should be sent to Kucha at the first time. Fang Zhan, now you need to sneak into asnaduzhi and find out their stronghold on the grassland. "Jingwei" is short of staff. You can go to Bai Chun directly and she will give you support. " "Well Beheading... " Fang Zhan thought about it and continued to ask. "Beheading still needs to be done. Although it can''t stop Tubo from invading our plan, it can delay them. After killing their general Zhang San, they will also find Li Si to lead the army to fight. However, as long as there are enough assassins, their generals will become more and more stupid. After all, no one in his family can be like a sheep herding sheep, and there are many excellent generals who are good at fighting, aren''t they? " Li Hong explained to them with a smile. "Yes, I will understand. It is to consume them and fundamentally weaken their combat strength. As long as we can assassinate outstanding generals, their strength will be weakened by us. " Heng Qiao looks at Li Hong and his eyes shine. Now that "myth" and "Jingwei" have been merged, the "myth" power of assassination is just like a myth. After merging into Jingwei, it has not done anything and has not yet demonstrated its terrifying power. Now the prince''s highness finally let go, so it''s time for him to display his skills. This winter, the weather is especially good. Pei Xingjian and others have already set out for three or four days. Li Hong does nothing in Kucha city. He goes to the city guard''s office every day like he goes to work. Then, accompanied by the summer solstice and others, he inspects the city''s defense. The people of Kucha were full of doubts about the new general. No one believed that he could defend Kucha with such a man. Some people even began to secretly go to ashnatsu. There are also many big families in Kucha city. Although they can''t help Li Hong''s city defense, it would be a good thing to help him stabilize the people''s hearts. Li Hong holds the list in his hand. In this small town of about 450000 people, there are more than a dozen famous families or big families. Moreover, none of them started their business. The number of guards for each family is as small as dozens, and even more than three or five hundred. Thinking about whether this unstable force should be confiscated, the sound of an arrow that cuts through the sky in the direction of the north gate of Qiuci city suddenly rings in the sky. "Go, go and have a look." Li Hong pulled the horse in the hand of grain of grain, quickly turned the horse''s head, jumped up, and flew away in the direction of the north gate tower like lightning. After him, Huameng, mangzhong, Xiaoxue, Xiazhi and Banmei follow xunlan. At the same time, they turn over and mount their horses and run to the direction of the city tower. The city tower built with loess is not very high, that is, it can resist the horses jumping in from the city. The water protecting the city outside the city has been frozen for a long time, so the horses don''t have to worry about crushing them when they step on it. "Such a thing?" Li Hong flies off his horse and looks at Quan Yi on the tower of the city. With a telescope, he is looking out of the city and asks in a loud voice. "Daduhu, you see." Quan Yi hands Li Hong the telescope. Li Hong didn''t reach out to take it. At the horizon of the distant grass, a cloud of smoke and dust, like a huge dark cloud in the summer sky, spread over the Yellow grassland. "Asna Duzhi is really able to pick the right time. I really think that I, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, is made of clay and bullied better than Pei Xingjian?" Li Hong narrowed his eyes and looked at the rolling yellow fog that covered the sky and covered the Qiuci. A trace of cunning flashed in his eyes. He said, "set up defense and snipe the crossbow." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 Since the Tang Dynasty general Pei Xingjian left, this is the third time that asna Duzhi has led his troops to attack Qiuci city. Twice in front of him, he would like to eat and strip the boy on the head of the city alive! He knew that the Tang army was brave and good at fighting, and it was very difficult to attack the defense line formed by them. As for the attack on the city, asnaduzhi never thought that he could succeed once. He came again and again, but he wanted to exert some psychological pressure on the young general who is guarding Qiuci City, hoping to paralyze his opponent and then attack the city unprepared. Or let the young general because of his own troops under the city, because of the huge pressure and chaos. However, he did not expect that the first two military visits to Qiuci city made him flee back to the grassland in anger and in a hurry, not to mention that his strategic objectives had been destroyed. Every time he felt that he was out of the range of the Tang Dynasty bows and arrows, but every time he was able to shoot people around him with a bunch of gorgeous blood flowers. About 150 steps away from the city gate, he was shot by a Tang bow and arrow. It can be said that he underestimated the brave soldiers in the other side''s array. So he retreated 200 steps away from the city gate. Unexpectedly, the situation was still the same as that of the first time. He shot several warriors around him, which made him gnash his teeth, but he could only continue to retreat. Two hundred and fifty steps is a distance that even the strongest warrior can''t kill effectively. After shooting the arrows at such a distance, the arrows can only fly to here reluctantly. They don''t even need to pull out weapons, and they can be easily separated by their hands. But this time, he obviously underestimated the young general in Kucha city. This time, the young general stood on the tower in full armor, holding a stick like object in his hand and measuring it in front of his eyes. Li Hong put down his telescope and asked Fang Zhan: "can you confirm that he is asnaduzhi?" "Back to daduhu, yes, the one with a black cloak on his body is asnaduzhi. He has sent people to follow them two times before. Every time they withdraw, their routes are not consistent, and it is difficult to grasp. Obviously, they are afraid that we will set ambush on the road." Fang Zhan took another telescope and put it down. "well, let''s try it today. I will not believe it. We can not talk about grassland has the final say. Is Quan Yi ready to be lawless?" Li Hong handed the telescope in his hand to Huameng next to him, and then took a large loudspeaker in the hand of Xiazhi. Lawlessness and Quan Yi each led a thousand cavalry. They had already laid an ambush five miles in front of Kucha city. This time, Li Hong planned to stop letting ashinatu go back. "Ah, who is asnaduzhi? Come out and make a noise. You are surrounded by us. I now order you to lay down your weapons and surrender immediately. " Li Hong took a horn made of bark and called out to the ashinatsu branch outside. Asnaduzhi looked at several generals around him, then looked back at his 30000 men and horses, hummed, and motioned a general beside him to stand out and speak. "Fang Zhan, prepare to shoot the arrow." Li Hong looked at a figure coming out slowly from inside, and said excitedly. "Yes, dadaohu." Fang Zhan received the arrow that had been prepared early. After the sniper crossbow was fired, he immediately fired the arrow and ordered him to ambush on both sides of the back of asnaduzhi. Quan Yi, five miles away, attacked with lawlessness. Li Hong was a little excited to see the figure coming out slowly. Then he asked Huameng to pass the telescope to the crossbow hand next to him and said, "don''t pay attention to the figure coming out. It''s definitely not asnaduzhi. I''ll take a look at it with a telescope." After Li Hong finished, he still felt uneasy. He picked up a crossbow from his feet. The crossbow was the same as the one on the tower, but the one with the longest range and the most destructive force was also the one that Li Zhi specially gave him for his use in this expedition to the western regions. A cold arrow with thread was put into the slot. With Li Hong''s hand shaking the handle, the gears on the crossbow made a light click, and the pulley controlled the bow string to move back slowly until it was locked in the slot. After he put it on the battlement, he began to aim. He had already locked in the position of asnadukhi. However, because of the obstruction of other soldiers, Li Hong could only wait for the man who came out to flash a gap before shooting. "Report..." A scout suddenly jumped up to the head of the city and yelled. Li Hong continued to aim and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" "Back to daduhu, just received news that Wenlu and other small towns were attacked by the cavalry of asnadu." Exclaimed the Scout. "Well, I see." Li Hong remained unmoved, and continued to aim at asnaduzhi, 150 paces away from the city, and said faintly. "Dadushu, do you want me to lead the troops immediately..." Fang Zhan asked nervously. "No, it''s asnaduchi''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain. He''s waiting for us to make a mess of ourselves now, so that he can take advantage of his weakness to attack Qiuci." At the same time, Li Hong decisively pulled the trigger.With the sound of the arrow breaking through the air, a black shadow of the arrow seemed to have torn the air. With a trace of vibration, it shot into the throat of asnaduchi in a blink of an eye. Before the sound of the broken arrow fell, the sound of the arrow sounded in the sky. "Missed!" Li Hong snatched the telescope and saw the cavalry of Western Turks in a panic. The figure walking out slowly fell to the ground from the horse''s back. This was shot by another crossbow man. However, Li Hong observed again and again that his arrow had been shot at the clavicle of asnaduzhi, which did not hurt his life. "It''s a disappointment." Li Hong cursed angrily and then looked at the Western Turkic cavalry, which was not completely flustered at this time. But it was only when he saw the smoke and dust gradually rising from both sides behind the Turkic cavalry that someone''s brow slowly expanded. At this time, the earth''s vibration naturally disturbed the Turkic cavalry. Khan''s injuries have already made them unstable. Now, with the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty surrounding them, the Western Turkic cavalry was distracted and the whole team became loose. Asnaduzhi forgot to look at the tower of Qiuci city. From such a long distance, they could still shoot such powerful arrows. Obviously, the other side had deliberately induced themselves in the past few times, in order to find out the direction of their retreat or to ambush soldiers in the rear. But I was really cheated! His men had wrapped up the wound with white cloth, but the arrow was pulled out by himself: "withdraw." "Surrender quickly, asnaduzhi, or I will not be so polite if I catch you." The voice of the last year on the tower was very clear to asnaduzhi because of the thing on his mouth. It seemed that he was talking not far from him. Asnaduzhi had no time to pay attention to Li Hong''s ridicule and provocation. Under the escort of his own soldiers, he led the team to retreat from the side of Qiuci city. "Open the city gate and pursue the Iron Pagoda." Li Hong looked at the already disordered Western Turkic cavalry and ordered in a loud voice. The first two times I showed weakness was to paralyze ashnatsu. When I was 150 steps away, I shot 150 steps away, but I didn''t shoot any more. When two hundred steps, naturally only 200 steps of shooting distance, such a plan, is to let asnaduzhi according to common sense that there is no arrow can shoot 200 steps away from the target. The 1000 cavalry led by lawlessness and Quan Yi are now like a column of wolves on the grassland. There is no noise in the whole column. The silent fighting spirit and soldiers with bows and crossbows in their hands send out a fierce and cruel atmosphere of bloodletting, chasing the cavalry of asnaduzhi quickly. In terms of cavalry, the cavalry of Western Turks is naturally very strong, but the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty is also not bad. Many years of war have made the Tang people adapt to the life on horseback, so when they pursue, they do not fall behind. In addition, Li Hong, who has always been protecting calves, likes to equip his troops with the best equipment first. Therefore, these horses are also top-grade ones from Tuyuhun. They have certain advantages in endurance, physical strength and explosive power compared with those in Western Turks. Besides, today''s war horses still wear iron shoes. If they can''t catch up with asnadu''s horses, Li Hong can find a piece of tofu and think about when to die on it. Li Hong, who had been in battle with Tu Baiqi, was so excited that he immediately stepped on the horse and chased out of the city. "No, your highness." Xiaoxue Jiaohu, a did not see, someone rode out of the city gate on his food ticket, and two hundred cavalry followed closely behind him. Li Hong ignored the shouts of the four women and two eunuchs behind him, riding on horseback crazily, with 200 cavalry on both sides silently following each other. Their mission on the battlefield is very simple, that is to protect the prince from harm, no matter where he is. And they only listen to Li Hong''s orders. Other people don''t want to move them, even Bai Chun and others can''t. The pursuit of four or fifty Li made ashnathuzhi exhausted. Naturally, two rich villages in Wenlu area were looted by them, and even some old, young, women and children died in their hands. Li Hong sat on his horse and looked at the small town of Wenlu. He used to be the governor''s office of the Tang Dynasty, but now it looks like a ruin because of the indiscriminate killing of asnaduzhi. "These people are all their people, by right." Li Hong inspected the small town, looked at many crying people, murmured. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 Tang Dynasty cavalry, less than 10000 people, escorted nearly 20000 Western Turkic captives, walking on the open grassland like a huge number of wolves, surrounded by a group of sheep. The setting sun is sharpening the head, drilling under the horizon, the residual gold stained with the Yellow grassland, making the nature more a sacred breath. The cold wind blowing, desolate empty and inexplicable sad. Since Wenlu came back, Li Hong''s face has not been very good-looking, the war is cruel, he knew for a long time, a long time ago. But when faced with unarmed civilians killed, he always has inexplicable sadness and anger in his heart. "How to deal with these 20000 people Quan Yi, with a black face, let asnaduzhi escape into the deep grassland, which makes him feel shameless. "They can be escorted to Menyuan and told mingchongyan that they can use them at will, and there will be labors in the future." Li Hong gazed at the Western Turkic prisoners who slowly entered Qiuci and said faintly. Quan Yi said yes, then saluted behind Li Hong, and then left to arrange the residence for the prisoners tonight and the itinerary for tomorrow. "Huameng, send a letter to Bai Chun. All the cement stored deliberately will be transported to Qiuci after the Spring Festival." After Li Hong finished speaking, he watched the last group of prisoners enter the city, and slowly walked down from the tower. "I can''t, no day. I''ll ask a few people who look like generals all night to find out where the ashnatu branch will camp. Fang Zhan, all the people who contact you on the grassland should move. Even if it snows tomorrow, you should move immediately. I want the exact location of ashnatsu. " After walking down the stairs, looking at the lawlessness of the escort, he said in a hurry. The winter in the western regions is very long. When the first day is coming, the land of Central Plains has already had signs of recovery from the cold, and even the spring full of flavor can be clearly heard. However, the western regions are still in the freezing and snowy winter, and the knife like north wind rages across the vast land. The whole western region seems to be a huge and incomparable uninhabited area. Li Hong has been in the camp for half a month. He and Quan Yi led 7000 people each. They almost lost their way on the grassland and stumbled around the grassland. But asnaduzhi seems to have disappeared out of thin air. In any case, there is no trace of it. Instead, it startles the prairie wolf on the grassland, and when he hears the sound of horse''s hooves, he rushes into the nest. Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue look at Li Hong, who plunges in. They help Li Hong to take off the armor which is full of ice outside. It''s as hard as iron plate. The one who drags hard just takes off from Li Hong, and the cotton padded clothes inside are already wet. "Don''t move." Li Hong put his hands around his chest carefully. "What''s the matter, sir?" Summer solstice and Xiaoxue quickly and carefully take off the armor, and then see Li Hong''s arms with a dog? "Why? Is this a dog, sir Xiao Xue looks at the wolf who hasn''t opened his eyes between Li Hong''s hands. She is sleeping sweetly between Li Hong''s hands. "Look at you, can there be dogs in this place? Such a small dog has been frozen to death. This is a wolf. I don''t think it''s a month old. " Li Hong didn''t know how old the wolf was. Anyway, it would not be more than two months. Banmei and Xulan screamed and ran in from the outside. This kind of weather, which was called white hair wind by the local people, had never met in their life. At this time, if it is sunny outside, the sun should be high in the sky, but now it is dark outside. The thick snow scattered on the main grassland, after the cold wind, immediately permeates the whole world, making people unable to open their eyes. And the snow foam also seems to have long eyes, and they drill into the body toward the neckline ¡£ The two women shrunk their hands and feet, their pink cheeks flushed with cold. They shook off the snow on their bodies at the door, and then they walked in slowly. As soon as I came in, I saw three people playing with the sleeping dog: "wow What a lovely cat... " Half Mei two eyes greedily looking at the thick carpet, struggling to shake, to get up to walk around the wolf, jiaosheng called. Li Hong is full of black lines on his forehead. Are these people stupid in the palace? Can they be regarded as cats? "Banmei, are you stupid? Have you never seen a cat and a dog in your life? No, the difference between a cat and a wolf "Ah? Sir, do you say this is a wolf "Nonsense, wolf, of course. I don''t know if we alerted the wolves, or if the wolves were targeted by some natural enemies. In short, there was no wolf in the wolf''s nest. Only this little guy, like a cat, barking at the mouth of the cave, was brought back by me. " Li Hong took the Warm goat milk from the summer solstice, put the bowl in front of the wolf, and pressed his head for others to drink. The little wolf was also very obedient, in front of the four girls, he also gave Li Hong face. After smelling the goat''s milk, he immediately began to drink with his little tongue. Li Hong feeds the wolf on the grassland, but in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Li zhihate to feed Li Hong to the wolf. "Yan Liben, are you stupid? How many years has he told you? Have you met him? I haven''t seen him. How come you still believe his lies? " Li Zhi hates that iron can''t be made of steel. He looks at Yan Liben and scolds him."Your Majesty, please forgive me for being rude, but I believe your highness will not cheat me." Yan Liben''s gray beard is more, but he is still firmly on the side of the prince. "The officials of the Ministry of work, the craftsmen who will be supervisors, will be released if you say so. If there are so many people, you don''t ask what other people mean?" Li Zhi asked, choking his neck. This old fool, Yan Liben, has been playing by Li Hong''s nose for several years. As long as Li Hong''s little idiot takes out the Orchid Pavilion preface, Yan Liben seems to become an old fool all at once. What Li Hong wants and what he wants his department to do, Yan Liben does what he wants. But after so many years, Yan Liben has never seen the shadow of a Orchid Pavilion preface, but the old fool still believes that Li Hong has the Orchid Pavilion preface in his hand. This time, Li Hong''s letter to him was based on the preface of Lanting collection, asking him to send craftsmen officials from the Ministry of labor and the craftsmen who would be supervisors to the western regions after the Spring Festival. The old fool once again chose to trust Li Hong, so without saying a word, he issued a document. After the first day of the people''s Republic of China, he asked the Ministry of labor and the craftsmen who would be the supervisors to go to the western regions. Li Zhi looked at his obsession, as if he had been an old muddle headed by Li Hong, and said sincerely, "Yan Liben, what is the preface to the Lanting collection? It was the love of the late emperor and my father. Do you think it will be given to the little idiot? Also, was the little idiot born at that time? He also left it to me. I gave it to him on his eighth birthday! How can you believe such nonsense Yan Liben thought about Li Zhi seriously. His face was cloudy and sunny. After a long time, Yan lipen''s turbid eyes looked at Li Zhi, and his words almost didn''t make Li Zhiqi dizzy. "Your Majesty, I feel that you don''t want to let the world know that the preface to the Orchid Pavilion collection is in the hands of his highness, so he has been hiding it for his highness and warned him not to show it to the minister easily." Looking at Lizhi''s angry expression, Yan Liben believed his words more firmly. "You old fool, old fool, do you have the truth in your mouth? When have I deceived my ministers? What about him? When did xiaobaichi cheat you "The minister also chose to believe in his highness, because he felt that the preface to the Orchid Pavilion collection must be in the hands of his highness." At this time, Yan Liben had the demeanor that Wei Zheng was not afraid of death. "OK, OK, you old fool. Sooner or later, you will be cheated into the grave by him. Yang Wu will drive this old fool out. I don''t want to talk to him." Li Zhi''s big hand waved, the winter by the old muddleheaded gas out of the disease is not worth when, not to mention near the new year''s day, he can not be sick at this time. Yan Liben did not wait for Yang Wu to invite him. As a minister, he looked at the back of Li Zhi, who was angry and left. After the ceremony, he walked out of the xuanzheng hall with his head held high. Li Zhi groaned all the way. He was really annoyed by Yan Liben, an old fool. Half way to Penglai palace, he suddenly remembered that he was angry with his patronage. Instead, he forgot about Yan Liben''s business of sending craftsmen to the western regions. It''s strange for Li Zhi that Xincheng, Chengyang and Lanling came to Penglai palace together. It''s been several months since Li Hong went to the war last time. Why did they come together all of a sudden? Lizhi slowly walked into Penglai palace, only to see four women''s facial expressions were not good, and each of them seemed to have a trace of anger. "What''s the matter? Did the little white fool''s conscience find a reply? " Li Zhi looked at several people and asked lightly. "Yes, Hua Ji, who you sent, is not coming back. I heard that you have something important to do in xuanzheng hall, so Yang Wu asked him to come here first." Wu Mei rubbed her temples and said helplessly. Li Zhi looked at Hua Ji standing on one side. Instead of taking the letter, Li Zhi asked, "what did that little idiot say? Did you give him my will in his face? " "My highness, your highness Your highness, this Hua Ji is submissive. He looks at Wu Mei and Li Zhi. He is embarrassed and doesn''t know how to say it. "What''s the matter? That little idiot, learn it from me word by word. If you dare to change it, I will never forgive you." Li Zhi''s face, which had been relaxed, became gloomy again. "Yes, your majesty. When the maidservant arrived there, she was about to announce a decree, and then she was taken away by the prince. Then Then... " "Then what''s the matter? What''s the standard of hesitation?" Lizhi is very angry. The little idiot must make Hua Ji look ugly again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 Hua Ji was cold hearted when Wu Mei and Li Zhi saw her. She finally got down to her heart and said, "how did you come here? Did my father or my mother send you here? What''s in your hand? Edict? Why, what else do you want to do? Give it to me Hua Ji looks at Li Zhi and Wu Mei in fear. They are both embarrassed and blue, while Lanling, Xincheng and Chengyang are forced to smile. "Go on." Wu Mei is full of black lines in her head and says in a cold voice. "Then the prince took the imperial edict from the maidservant and threw it on the table." "Little idiot didn''t look?" Lizhi''s eyes were about to stare out and asked in surprise. "Er My highness, the Prince did not see it Hua Ji''s expression on his face almost cried, and his knees softened and he knelt down. "And then Lizhi was very angry and glared at the three smiling princesses and continued to look at Hua Ji. "Then the prince asked his servants to help him Help him I''ll write a letter to you and the queen, so I''ll do it. If you don''t, he won''t let her come back... " Li Zhi snatched the letter from Wu Mei''s hand, looked at the numb letter, trembled and asked, "is this what you wrote for him? Mischievous, wanton! Come on, pull out the staff one hundred! No, two hundred! " Lizhi slapped the letter on the table and said angrily. "Your Majesty, the injustice has not been finished. But when the maidservant was writing, the prince''s highness also wrote again. The letter in your hand was indeed written by his Highness the prince himself, and the maidservant''s letter was thrown away by his highness "Is that what he told you to say? You actually wrote this letter? Don''t think I don''t know. You and his handwriting are always very similar! " "Your Majesty, I am really wronged. I dare not cheat you even if I have a hundred more guts." Hua Ji kneels down on the ground and has the heart to die. All this is in the calculation of his royal highness. He knows that his majesty and the queen will certainly ask him for details, and this help to write a letter must be said. The prince''s highness is obviously trying to kill people with a knife. But do you want Hua Ji to say that the prince is killing him? Hua Ji didn''t believe that the Prince wanted to kill him, but it was the prince''s bad taste and revenge on his servants. He had nothing to do with his majesty and the queen. Wu Mei looked at the letter in her hand, then frowned and said, "Your Majesty, little idiot, this is intentional. He wants to punish Hua Ji by your hand. He knows that you will ask Hua Ji so, so he plans to do so." Wu Mei''s face is full of melancholy and helplessness. As a prince, I don''t know whether it''s the blessing of the Tang Dynasty or the nightmare of the Tang Dynasty. "Why plan this?" Li Zhi''s remaining anger is not eliminated. He looks at Wu Mei and asks. "It''s worth saying, brother Huang, you and the queen ask Huaji and others to spy on Li Hong from time to time. Naturally, he retaliates against these people." Xincheng looked at the wronged Huaji kneeling on the ground and explained. "Yes, your majesty, that''s true. Even if you have a hundred more guts, you will not dare to write letters from your royal highness." Hua Ji kowtows on the ground, takes over the words of the new town, and explains in a hurry. "Well, when he comes back, I''ll see how I can deal with him, raise martial arts and draft the imperial edict. Now I''ll scold him." Li Zhi''s face completely eased down, sat down to drink tea, and then looked at several women, his face still with residual anger. So he asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you? Can I help you with anything difficult? " "You can''t help." Lanling sighed. "I can''t help you? I am the emperor of the Ninth Five Dynasties. " "That little idiot wants to cash all the Hubu, Taiyi City, and the workshops that we used to call cooperation with him. Can you help me with this?" Wu Mei glanced at Lizhi. Now the household department is like a yamen that is about to be independent from the Tang Dynasty. I don''t see what happened to you, the emperor. "You can talk about the business of Hubu. If you have something to do with Li Hong, he will take charge of it." Li Zhi heard that it was the Ministry of household and that little idiot''s business. He simply pushed the six-five-year plan, regardless. "You can leave it alone, then you will wait for the courtiers to cry with you." Wu Mei rubbed some painful forehead. She felt uncomfortable when she thought of it. She wanted to beat Xiaobai Chi immediately. Hearing Wu Mei''s words, Li Zhi was shocked and asked in a hurry: "the affairs of the Ministry of household can also affect other officials?" Wu Mei sighed. Seeing that Bai Chun had not come, she simply handed Li Zhi another document in her hand. Li Zhi took over the letter curiously, thinking that xiaobaichi was quite interesting. He did not just catch him in the pit of the father and Emperor. It seems that the journey to the western regions, even his mother and empress, were in the pit together. In an instant, he felt a balance in his heart. "The Hubu didn''t have much loss. It just asked for money. Besides, the Hubu paid the money according to the annual plan made by Li Hong himself and the budget allocated by the Ministry to the four towns in Anxi every year, without affecting the courtiers." Li Zhi said relaxed after reading.Wu Mei gets angry. No wonder Li Zhi can be so relaxed after watching it for half a day. This is what Xiaobai Chi planned before he left? At that time, when we talked about cooperation with ourselves and others, was it also planned? If Wu Mei knew at the moment that Li Hong not only took money from the Ministry of housing, but also from the Ministry of works. After he had buried his father once, maybe he could balance a little bit at this time. Bai Chun is still a snow-white dress. Her hair is like Li Hong''s. she has never seen her hair coiled up in the back of her head all year round. "My servant Bai Chun has met your majesty, the queen, and Princess Xincheng, Chengyang and Lanling." Bai Chun''s whole temperament is becoming more and more calm. Before that charm has disappeared, now it is replaced by the pure feeling of snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. Wu Mei and the three princesses looked at each other, and then Wu Mei asked, "when I signed the contract with Li Hong, it was so stipulated. But now the Japanese palace has called you here to ask whether it is feasible for the palace and others to give only half of the money to the little idiot if not in accordance with the contract?" Wu Mei summoned Bai Chun, not because of how important Bai Chun was in her heart, nor because of her detached position in Li Hong''s Taiyi city. But because Wu Mei believes that in addition to her mother, I''m afraid only Bai Chun knows Li Hong best. I''m afraid there is nothing better than money. So she summoned Bai Chun just to find out whether it was feasible to give Li Hong only 20% of the money according to her will instead of according to the contract signed with Li Hong? Is it possible to prevent Li Hong from opposing the four of them. "I''m afraid it will be very difficult to return to the queen. Before I came, I went through the contract you signed with your royal highness. If you change the contract, it will be useless. " White pure from the bag to take out a contract, respectfully handed to Wu Mei. Then from the hands of several eunuchs who followed him, they offered gifts to Wu Mei and others. Wu Mei flipped the contract in black and white at random, which was the same as that in her hand. Frowning and thinking, Wu Mei doesn''t know what he can do if he is forced to give Li Hong money half of the contract. "Well, what would he do if we gave him half the money?" Wu Mei thought that if according to the contract, directly give Li Hong 40% of the money, she felt some flesh ache. Just now she had a total of three rich women in Chang''an city. If all four of them gave money according to the contract signed with Li Hong, they would have given Li Hong the money for the construction of 60-70% Daming Palace in vain. This money is the sum of the four of them earned in the past four years after signing a contract with Li Hong. As for the remaining 60%, according to the original idiots, half of them were the cash that the four of them really paid for, and part of the loan from the Royal Bank. The other half of them are the four of them in a trance and hazy state. They are cashed in with real estate mortgage as mentioned by Li Hong. In short, they are mortgaged from the Royal Bank. At the beginning, the four people still felt that Li Hong was finally silent and willing to do business with them sincerely. But now, it seems that it is not the case. Bai Chun looked at the empress and the three princesses, but she could not bear to attack them. But when she thought about Li Hong''s virtue, she said, "if you only give 20% of the money, your manors in other parts of the Tang Dynasty will belong to the prince''s highness. Moreover, you will automatically lose the workshop that continues to manage and operate cooperation." "What?" Lanling was the first to stand up, patted the table and waited for the beautiful eyes to ask, "do you mean that if we don''t give money, then all my other manors are his Li Hong''s?" "back to your royal highness, in fact belongs to the Royal Bank." Bai Chun explained. "What''s the difference? What''s the difference between giving the bank to Li Hong and giving it to him? " The new town couldn''t sit still. She stood up and asked. "Er..." The new town asked Bai Chun. Bai Chun thought about it and said with difficulty: "to be sure, there is no difference. But according to the documents, these manors should belong to the name of the bank, not the personal name of the prince." "Is that the difference?" Chengyang felt his voice changed. "It''s true." Bai Chun said. Chengyang, Xincheng, and Lanling signed contracts with Li Hong to make cotton padded clothes. How to provide cotton padded clothes to the soldiers of the border army every year, and how did the Ministry of housing allocate funds to them. But Li Hong doesn''t want 10% of the shares here, but there is a mandatory requirement in the contract. After four years, he needs to pay Li Hong a lump sum of 40% of his sales. As for the purchase of human resources and other equipment, the three princesses could not afford so much money at once, so they were encouraged by Li Hong to squeeze into the Royal Bank in the name of manor squeeze, and they borrowed money from the bank to build them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 Wu Mei frowns and listens to Bai Chun''s words. Her mind has already begun to calculate. How much is 40% of the sales in these four years? What''s the total profit of these four years? Wu Mei''s technique of picking and pulling abacus beads is absolutely first-class. When she knew Li Hong''s mental arithmetic and other arithmetic, she went to Chongwen hall from time to time, or asked Yang Jiong and others to the Imperial Palace, and they explained to her. So now, when Bai Chun talks to Lanling and others, Wu Mei begins to hold an abacus. How much money have they made in the past four years? How much profit has Li Hong left after taking 40% of the total sales. When the crackling sound of counting beads fell silent, all the people in Penglai palace glared at the abacus. The whole Penglai palace was silent. Only Wu Mei''s trembling jade hands and rapid breathing voice were the only sounds in the palace. "Zero? What does that mean? " Lizhi looked at Wu Mei and pulled the Pearl for a long time, but it turned out to be a zero! Wu Mei trembled her hands and clenched her lips. If Li Hong was in Penglai Palace at this time, his Wu Mei listened to Lizhi''s words and felt relaxed for no reason. This Li Hong knew that he took the overall situation into consideration, so that the four towns in Anxi would immediately become stable. With a wave of her hand, the maid of the palace moved a screen in Bai Chun''s stunned look. Seeing Wu Mei take up her pen and write on it, Bai Chun''s heart has been shocked beyond words. I saw that the screen was full of elegant handwriting. On a closer look, it was all Li Hong''s numerous crimes! From the beginning of the little skin monkey language, to the little rabbit language, and then look at the writing today, it is the appellation of little idiot. During the period of little skin monkey, the first mirror was made, and the queen was illuminated by the sun. Wu Mei was listed on the screen. Broken glass tower, of course, is also listed on the above. All kinds of evils, such as not wearing hair when I was a little rabbit, going to hongwenguan to study, and so on, were all listed one by one. This time, Wu Mei worked for him for four years in vain and asked Wu Mei to count his money for four years. Looking at the words on the dense screen, Bai Chun felt inexplicably moved. It was not all kinds of crimes. It was the growth history of his royal highness Li Hong. It was much more vivid and vivid than that recorded by the Historiographer. "Did you write it down? By the way, write down mine as well Li Zhi looks at Wu Mei to stop writing and thinks about it. "Well, I''ll write it down for you, too." After Wu Mei finished speaking, she opened the screen and turned it over. She saw a lot of words again. It was the prince''s Royal Highness who committed numerous crimes in front of his father and Emperor! Less than a few days before the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, Pei Xingjian led his troops back to kuizi city. Welcomed by Li Hong, he stationed soldiers and was welcomed into the city by Li Hong. Pei Xingjian watched the banners and banners of the Tang Dynasty at the gate of the city gate. He had been worried that his royal highness would be young and full of vigor. He ran to the grassland to look for ashinathuzhi. Now he saw that the prince and the city of Kucha were still there, and the big stone in his heart was finally put down. "Thank you, Minister Pei Xingjian." Pei Xingjian looked at it for a short time. His royal highness, who was once delicate and tender, has now become dark and dark, and his skin is not as delicate as when he first came here. He sincerely thanks him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 With a smile, Li Hong patted Pei Xingjian''s armor and asked, "how? Is this armor much better than before? " Pei Xingjian looks at the smile on Li Hong''s face. During this period of time, it seems that the prince''s Highness has grown up a lot, and the whole person seems to be more mature and wise. "Thank you, daduhu. I thought this armor would be like other armor. After several cuts, the band would break and the armor would fall. But after looking at your armor, it was nailed with iron nails. You don''t have to worry about it." Pei Xingjian patted the Oracle leaf on his chest. "Yes, it''s too heavy, and it''s too bad for cavalry''s reaction ability. Besides, it''s easy to be pierced by arrows and throwing weapons. Naturally, it''s not as good as the light armor we''ve improved." "Daduhu, I''m sorry that I''m rude. I think that now this armor should not be called bright armor, but dark armor." Accompanied by Li Hong, Pei Xingjian looks around the whole Qiuci city. From the perspective of his war experts, it is natural to see that the city of Kucha is not very peaceful, especially in the face of the north gate of A Gao Bernard Du branch, there are obvious traces of cavalry in and out. Li Hong smiles and doesn''t speak. The dark color absorbs heat in winter. If there is nothing, it can provide a little temperature for the soldiers in the cold winter. Moreover, under the supervision of several princesses and aunts, the cotton padded clothes were first sent to Pei Xingjian less than half a month after his expedition, which naturally solved the cost of military operations in the cold weather when suppressing Shule city. Just like Li Zhi, when he knew how many people Wu Mei needed to pay Li Hong most of the money of Daming Palace in the western regions, he couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sighed: "little idiot, it''s war in the western regions. This is money. With so much money, he doesn''t care. I love him." However, in view of the heavy battle results, Li Zhi also accepted the huge expenses. What''s more, even if he didn''t accept it, he had no proper way to prevent a large amount of money from flowing into the western regions. Pei Xingjian ate pig ears, chewed hot pig hooves, and listened to Quan Yi and lawlessness. He finished what his royal highness Li Hong had done in Qiuci city for a long time, and the pig''s hoof fell to the ground in surprise. Looking back at Li Hong, Pei Xingjian suddenly got up and bowed to Li Hong. He bowed deeply and said, "please accept my Royal Highness the prince." After that, he lifted up his robe and knelt down solemnly to kowtow to Li Hong. He did not expect that Li Hong''s military exploits in Qiuci city were more outstanding than those of his suppression of Shule city! The prince''s highness, who has been in the western regions since the end of the 20th century, has driven ashnatsu to the depths of the grassland by virtue of his 20000 men and horses, as well as the city of Kucha, which is not strictly defended! Li Hong calmly accepted Pei Xingjian''s kneeling down, motioned Pei Xingjian to rise in the void, and said, "there is no difference in the merits of war. As long as it can attack the enemy''s arrogance, even if it is the recovery of an inch of land, it is real combat merit. You won back Shule city for the Tang Dynasty. It seems that you have done little in the war, but he has a greater and far-reaching influence on us in Anxi than when I drove ashnarduzhi to the depths of the grassland. " "I thank his Highness for his praise. I am willing to hand over the military power to his highness. I ask his highness to allow him to rest in Qiuci city for a few days, and then immediately rush to the grassland and capture ashnatukhi." Pei Xingjian looked at Li Hong''s smiling face and solemnly asked for a battle. "No hurry." Li Hong shook his head, motioned for him to sit down and said, "this year, there have been rare natural disasters of baimaofeng on the grassland under the jurisdiction of the Hufu in Yunzhong and Anxi. Now the ashinatu branch is crouching in the depth of the grassland, and I''m afraid it will not be able to recover for a while. Even if he can be captured, others will come out to rebel. " "What do you mean?" Pei Xing was thrifty, good at literature, military and military skills. Since he did not send troops, he had to govern the jurisdiction of Anxi capital. Li Hong took a drink from his glass. After coming to the western regions, even the summer solstice and others began to drink occasionally, not because they liked to drink, but because the weather was too cold to keep warm. "Now, both asna Duzhi and Li zhaimi are at the end of their tether. They are not enough to be afraid of. They are no longer a big threat to us. The people on the grassland, in the final analysis, are the people of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, after the first day of the new year, we should give them some time to relax. This year, the white hair wind slaughter is too terrible, so I have ordered the Ministry of finance to transport 10000 yuan yuan in the future Once the grain is here. " "Your Highness, such a large amount of food will attract them to snatch it by any means. I''m afraid we will fall into a passive position at that time. Moreover, it is not only the cavalry of asnaduzhi who will rob. In order to fill their stomachs, their people will certainly not miss this opportunity Pei Xingjian was shocked. According to the prince''s idea, this is not to recruit thieves. "That''s what we need. We should not only let them know that there is enough food here, but also let them know that they can get it free of charge." Li Hong looked at Pei Xingjian''s shocked face and said with confidence.Pei Xingjian frowned, unable to figure out what Li Hong''s intention was. After thinking for a while, he couldn''t figure out why, so he said, "please enlighten the prince." Compared with the Central Plains, especially the prosperous Tang Dynasty, the western regions are much poorer. In the western regions, even if you have money, you can''t buy even a bucket of grain in the period of food shortage. What''s more, copper coins have been circulating in the western regions for many years, but the western regions still haven''t got rid of a large number of trading means of barter. Therefore, even if there is more food supply to the western regions, it is not a very reasonable way for the government to provide relief to the poor. But if you want to control the nomads in the north of kuizi City, you have to provide them with food if you want to get rid of them. In this way, when they have enough food, they will not continue to rebel with asnaduzhi. So Li Hong chased ashinatuzhi on the icy and snowy grassland. After pursuing him for half a month, he suddenly thought of the grain coupon, a trade form that existed when the people just founded the people''s Republic of China, that is, each person can get the food according to the fixed amount every month. In this way, it can not only make the people under the ashinadu branch have something to eat, but also can control them not to rebel. They can get paid by ticket once a month, and Li Hong can clearly find out how many nomadic people there are on the grassland in the north. Looking at Pei Xingjian, who looked surprised and didn''t quite understand, Li Hong continued: "it''s not only for them, but also for the whole Anxi Prefecture. They will implement this policy. On the one hand, they can control their rebellion. On the other hand, they can find out how many people there are in Anxi." "But the people on the grassland have more cattle and sheep, and they are in short supply for the time being..." "In this year''s white hair storm, I''m afraid that most of the cattle and sheep will freeze to death on the grassland. What are the herdsmen short of?" Li Hong looks at Pei Xingjian, who doesn''t understand it, and reminds him. "They are short of clothes, vegetables, tea and so on. They are all necessities they need. So you can keep balance by using food stamps. Will the food stamps be used as a kind of currency?" Li Hong shook his head. It was impossible for grain stamps to be used as money. I''m afraid it could not fully meet the necessary conditions for currency transaction in this period. The purpose of using food coupons in this way is to control the nomads with the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. To put it bluntly, it is to use the goods of the Tang Dynasty to exchange for a large number of war horses and other materials of the nomadic people. This secretly weakens the possibility of the nomadic people''s continuous rebellion and makes room for Anxi to deal with powerful threats such as Tubo. Pei Xingjian nodded vaguely. Although the prince''s plan was not a long-term plan, it was a temporary stability strategy in the complicated and chaotic Anxi capital. "What shall we do now?" Pei Xingjian asked. "Xue Rengui is the most suitable Garrison for shatiya. However, his legendary story that three arrows fixed the Tianshan Mountain at that time made him enjoy high prestige there. Wang Mingyuan now accompanies pilus to guard the Persian governor''s office, and orders them to take defense as the main task and not to conflict with big food in white easily." Looking at the sand table in the house, Li Hong pointed to the town of broken leaves and said, "Shule is guarded by the black tooth Chang. If necessary, you can rush to help shatiya or the Persian governor''s house directly in front of him. And you, after the new year''s Day..." "Your Highness, you stay here. How about going to Khotan? Now it is more and more obvious that after the first spring festival of the first year, Tubo will certainly harass our border Pei Xingjian asked for instructions in a hurry. Li Hong shakes his head and is in a dilemma. Pei Xingjian will be distracted whether he is in Kucha or Khotan. However, Tubo is in a real plateau, and his troops may not be able to adapt to the environment there. His iron futu is still the left back and lawless right back led by Quan Yi. Every year in recent years, he has been pulled to high altitude for training. These are not the advantages that Pei Xingjian''s army and horse can have. "You guard Kucha, there are a lot of things you need to do. Besides, the Ministry of works and the Ministry of housing will send a large number of officials here. If I deal with them, they will feel that life is worse than death every day. You''d better deal with them." The stick in Li Hong''s hand was painted around the city of Kucha on the sand table. "What do you mean, your highness?" Pei Xingjian was shocked. It seems that the prince wants to make a great achievement in Qiuci. It is not as simple as he thinks. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 Ignoring Pei Xingjian''s question, Li Hong has been drawing circles around the Qiuci city on the sand table with his wooden stick in his hand. Suddenly, Li Hong waved the thin stick in his hand and smashed the Qiuci city. Then he said word by word: "rebuild Qiuci and build a huge military town! Just like the Qilian Mountain, it can''t stand here "Ah..." Pei Xingjian was startled. He knew that the prince''s highness would make a big move, but he didn''t expect to rebuild a city! He knew better than anyone else that the money to build a huge city, especially in the western regions, would be unimaginable. "So you stay here because you are familiar with asnaduzhi. With the implementation of grain stamps, all those who have not received them will be taken as labor and build Kucha city. As for what kind of city will be built... " Li Hong said here, can''t help but think of Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren, as well as Lou Yu at the beginning. Now, these people will come immediately after yuan day. "Well What should we do now? Please give me some instructions. " Pei Xingjian looked at Li Hong''s back and asked. "Nothing. Now we are going to make Anxi four towns prosperous. Now there are few people in the western regions. Most of them can gather together, so we can not be afraid of their surprise attack. The caravans that come and go are included in this encirclement. Haha, in this way, it is difficult for Anxi four towns to be prosperous or not. " Just now, the prince''s highness, which was originally tall and powerful, disappeared, and the appearance of a profiteer appeared in front of him. After more than a month''s care by a few people on the summer solstice, the little wolf is now like a pig. The belly is round and round. Compared with the bucket belly, he has a small head like a mouse. Every time Li Hong sees it, he thinks that he had caught a pig from the grassland. He was smooth and bright with black lanugo. He felt like silk. He did not leave Li Hong''s room every day, or he would sleep on the stove. But every time he heard Li Hong''s footsteps, the little guy would raise his head vigilantly, and then move his round belly to Li Hong''s feet and rub Li Hong''s trouser legs. "Do you take me as your father? I am a man, you are a wolf. Can you see the race clearly The soft and smooth wolf feels very comfortable. Li Hong bends down and grabs it with one hand and raises it in the palm. The little guy is not afraid, four claws in the air useless sliding, like a swimming effort to get close to Li Hong. "Students Yao Chong and Huan Yan fan asked to see Mr Two voices sounded at the door. Li Hong put the wolf down in his arms and motioned for the summer solstice to let them in. Besides these two men, Xu Yanbo, Xu Jingzong''s grandson, followed him to the western regions. However, Xu Yanbo was sent to the barracks by himself before he set out in Chang''an, which also denied Xu Jingzong''s idea of giving him directions. But now, the descendants of the ancient Dayin people, who are now under the lawless hands, are actually full of wind and water. They pursue ashnaduzhi for the first time, and search for ashinatuzhi on the grassland a few days ago. Xu Yanbo''s performance is worthy of his grandson''s status of Xu Jingzong. No matter what is in the army, as long as it is within his ability, the 21-year-old Xu Yanbo can fulfill his duties. After sitting down with Yao Chong and Huan yanfan in the living room, Li Hong held the wolf, who was struggling to get down to the ground in his arms, and asked, "how? What have you got in these days? " "Mr. Hui, the students have traveled all over the small towns and small towns near Kucha City, and they have not found any similar ones." Yao Chong some embarrassed, looking at Li Hong Nuo said. "And you?" Li Hong looked at Huan Yan fan and asked. "Mr. Hui, the students did not find a similar one." Huan yanfan lowered his head, as if he had failed to live up to Li Hong''s expectations. Li Hong sighed and said, "it''s not your fault. After looking for so many years, you haven''t even found Bai Chun himself. What''s more, you''re looking for it alone. Besides this, what do you think of the square city of Kucha? " Li Hong gave up looking for Bai Chun''s parents and asked. "According to the students'' observation in recent days, Qiuci has no idea of restoring the country. Compared with Shule, which was just suppressed, it is more suitable to become the capital guard of Anxi four towns." Yao Chong thought about it and combed what he had seen and heard in Shaya and Yanqi these days. "Why do you say that?" Li Hong seems to be testing them. Yao Chong and Huan yanfan, in Li Hong''s view, what they need now is not knowledge, but a mentor who can give them another idea. They are the most suitable candidates. "Mr. Hui, from the view of topography, Qiuci is adjacent to Tianshan Mountain in the north, desert in the south, Shule in the West and cloud in the East, which is the only way for other countries to enter the Tang Dynasty. As long as the gate of the jade gate is closed, it''s not important for me to stop at the gate Yao Chong said solemnly. "Mr. Chen, what Yao Chong said is very true. In the Han Dynasty, it was a wealthy country, and iron was always their proud product. As long as we controlled the Kucha, it would be difficult for other places to make breakthroughs in the metal needed to make weapons. And its food is much richer than the other three towns. Only here is the most suitable place to protect the capital. " Huan yanfan also said seriously.Li Hong nodded in silence. They were all right. Qiuci was indeed the most prosperous place in the western regions. However, baissuni was too stupid to be swallowed up by other countries and eventually went to extinction. What''s more, the Kucha people here today, because they are located in the traffic throat, are the traffic arteries connecting the western regions and other countries in the Tang Dynasty, and have always been the transfer stations for the connection of cultural heritage. Today, Buddhism is still believed in, but after a few hundred years, after the Chinese people lost control of this place, they were eventually ruled by the Chinese people, and any people who dared to believe in Buddhism were slaughtered. So this is why Li Hong takes this place very seriously, because as long as Kucha is kept, the west of the Tang Dynasty will maintain peace and stability. Because of the existence of Qiuci, the ambition of other countries to the western regions will be restrained. But the big things are solved, which doesn''t mean the small ones are solved. Bai Chun''s father and others don''t know whether they were killed or hidden after the country''s subjugation. In recent years, Bai Chun has sent even a third of the Jingwei troops to the Kucha area, but she still has no clue about the whereabouts of her parents, brothers and sisters. I used to comfort Bai Chun, but I didn''t expect that Bai Chunbai took a look at her and said that her parents were still alive. Li Hong said in his heart, you were so young that he sent you to Datang. It''s OK for such cruel parents. But Bai Chun obviously doesn''t think so. She still cares about her parents. Li Hong shook his head, because erwumei had poked him in the forehead, saying that it was better to have a son than to have a girl. You gave birth to a younger brother after you contradicted with your mother. Naturally, you gave birth to Li Lingyue, Princess of the Taiping, and beat yourself up. Now, the weather of xiahongzi and other people have nothing to do. The merchants from other places in the western regions who came back from the Tang Dynasty are now pouring into the city of Kucha for a final rest at the end of the new year''s day. After the rest, they will continue to go west along the Taklimakan Desert and return to their own country. Naturally, the camel''s back is full of goods from the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, the tea and silk of the Tang Dynasty are the main products inside. Of course, there must be a lot of glass and other articles on the carriage. The wolf looked warily at the people coming and going. When he saw the camels, he didn''t react much. However, as soon as he saw the horse team, the goods looked like food. He bared his teeth and wanted to run to the team and bite the horse''s hooves. Shops, inns, restaurants and teahouses are crowing at the door to attract business. "Did Bai Chun mention any clues to you before?" Li hongnao scratched his head, and the ponytail was black and smooth. The summer solstice was used to compare with the wolf''s hair, and then let Li Hong hit the plump buttocks of the summer solstice fiercely. He hit the fengbuttocks of the summer solstice who was wearing thin clothes in the room at that time! "I didn''t say anything about it. I just occasionally talked about Buddha statues. There are many Grottoes here, which are full of various Buddha statues. It''s very nice to see them. When she was a child, she was often taken there by her father or brother. By the way, you still say you don''t like the Buddha statue. When you get to Kucha, you don''t have to go to see it, so as not to worry. " Summer solstice says finally, spit out tongue to do mischievous shape. "Grottoes?" Li Hong frowned, the grottoes under the prevalence of Buddhism? A burst of horse''s hooves came from behind in a hurry, which awakened Li Hong''s little inspiration. He quickly took Xiaoxue and Xiazhi to avoid the roadside. As soon as the station was fixed, we saw about ten horsemen coming across the bustling street. "Who is so rude? Running so fast in broad daylight, you can''t see people all over the street? " Next to an old woman in order to avoid the horse team, almost fell down, looking at the horse team passing by, whispered. "Who else can be, then Luo Bei, who dares to be so tyrannical in Qiuci city." Another voice seemed to answer the old woman''s question. Li Hong carelessly looks at the horse team, which has already run far away, pokes Mei in the waist, and signals her to go to the old woman and ask for something useful. "Who is zelo? Grandma Banmei smiles and takes two steps forward. She reaches out her jade hand to help the old woman disperse the dust in front of her eyes. The weasel asks with a new year''s greeting for the chicken. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 Zhero, an important official of the king of Kucha at that time, surrendered to the Tubo people after he was shot by an arrow when Guo Xiaoke attacked the city in Nari and Hu Biao. Then Luo stayed in the city and surrendered to the Tang Dynasty at the cost of betraying Bai sunI. At the same time, he won the trust of Tang Dynasty. However, as for the whereabouts of Bai sunI Zhi and others, he has always said that he was abducted out of the city by Nari and Hu Biao, and now his whereabouts are probably in Tubo. Taking advantage of Princess Wencheng''s relationship, after Tubo captured Tuyuhun, Li Hong once asked about it. The emissary told him that he had never seen baissunizhi, the king of Kucha. Only Nari and Hu biaoli, as well as the 10000 troops and horses led by him, joined them. "Has Zaro been appointed by the court?" Li Hong suddenly remembered that Pei Xingjian had talked to himself when he suppressed Shule, but he didn''t take it seriously. The Japanese wanted to visit the rich and powerful families in Kucha City, but was delayed by the attack of asna Duzhi, so Li Hong did not go to these people again. "My Lord, zeluo is a military officer who has been granted the title of five grades by his majesty, general Dingyuan." Hua Meng said in memory behind him. "No wonder it''s so arrogant. So are the imperial court officials." Li Hong said with a smile. There was no lack of ridicule in his tone. "Normally, he can only have 100 generals, but in view of his high prestige in Kucha, he is specially approved to have 200 generals." Hua Meng continued to explain for Li Hong. Li Hong continued to move forward, but his mind was wondering whether he had done something to Bai sunI in history? But after thinking about it for a long time, I didn''t think of any reason. I don''t know whether Luo has something to do with the whereabouts of Bai sunI up to now. Although the luminous cup of grape wine is about Lanling wine, in Kucha, the grape wine here is no less than that of the Central Plains. It is also a good wine favored by merchants. Now, those who catch up with the new year''s day and are ready to go home for the new year''s day, will exchange some of the goods of the Tang Dynasty for grape wine, and then take them back to their homes to taste. Looking for a restaurant, people just stood in the door, immediately was a strong smell of mutton smoked some of the brain benevolence. "Let''s change. I''m afraid the mutton has not been salted, so it tastes so strong." Li Hong frowned and looked at a sign not far away written in Chinese characters, but not in Qiuci. Thinking that it was set up by businessmen in the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong moved to that shop. At the same time, the mutton kebabs in Li Hong''s mind sprang up unconsciously. His mind was already thinking about holding a big bonfire party in the barracks on the first day of the lunar new year to enjoy the people. Then let Pei Xingjian find a few Huji, with the pride of Qiuci: Qiuci music, then a good lively. As expected, this restaurant is indeed opened by the Tang people in Kucha. The shop assistants at the door of the restaurant looked at Li Hong''s Tang people''s dress up, and their faces were very bright: "be objective and quick. Please come here. If you want to have authentic Tang rice, you must come to our shop. You have come here today. We have a new dish. You can have a try. ¡± Li Hong ignored the shop assistants and stood at the door and looked inside. It was clean and tidy. Moreover, there were quite a lot of guests, most of them from Tang Dynasty, and some foreign merchants from other countries were dining. Summer solstice coax in the arms of the wolf, the head also does not lift to the clerk said: "first two catties beef, I want to feed the dog." Li Hong, who was walking in front of him, was so angry that he could steal some beef in his own house. When he got here, he still dared to shout for beef. I don''t know that it''s a felony to kill farm cattle without permission according to the law of the Tang Dynasty. The summer solstice looked at Li Hong''s body for a moment, and quickly went up to explain two steps: "my Lord, the cattle here are not farm cattle like ours, but a kind of cattle with a ball of meat on the neck. It''s very strong. It''s said that if you give it to dogs, you''ll grow up." Li Hong is lazy to pay attention to her. There is nothing wrong these days. Four people have already visited Qiuci city. Naturally, they know more than themselves. After sitting down in a remote corner, the summer solstice came over mysteriously, ignoring the other people in the restaurant. Because of the sudden increase of their four beauties, they looked sideways and whispered to Li Hong: "Sir, didn''t you find that everything here is very familiar? Is it very similar to the restaurant layout of Princess Yiyang and Princess Gao''an in Chang''an City? " Li Hong looked at Ban Mei''s ordering food. He glanced at this place casually and said, "let Fang Zhan feel the bottom of that Zhero. Besides being general Dingyuan, he can see if he has any other dependence. Otherwise, why even Pei Xingjian allows him to run rampant in Qiuci city." "Oh, I see." Xia Zhi listened to Li Hong''s words, pouted his lips, and then handed the wolf in his hand to Xiao Xue and walked to the counter. Shortly after the summer solstice left, Zhero with several generals appeared at the door. Without him to speak, the housekeeper began to shout: "the shopkeeper comes out quickly, then Lord Luo comes, and quickly vacates the position of Lord zeluo." Li hongyileng, there is a bad premonition in his heart. Just when he came in, the shop assistant began to greet other guests after he had finished greeting himself and others at the door. He didn''t point out the seat for himself and others. It was the seat he was waiting for. Wouldn''t it be so coincident?Sometimes things in the world are so coincidental. After the family finished shouting, they began to focus on their own table. And that Luo is also looking at Xiaoxue, Banmei and xunlan are full of surprise and joy in their eyes. In addition, most of the guests in the restaurant are looking at their own side. Li Hong, however stupid, also knows that these guests are not because of the beauty of Xiaoxue''s four girls, so they have been looking at them all the time, but because they inadvertently occupied the exclusive seat of zeluo. When Yumen pass, others scramble for seats with themselves. Now when I enter the restaurant again, I unconsciously occupy other people''s seats. I really have enough back. And at this time, the restaurant also sounded a whisper: "over, these gorgeous girls, it seems to be doomed." "How can this young gentleman go out to trade with his lady like a flower? I really don''t know how he came back to Kucha from other places." "Well, it''s a pity to suffer a little." "It would be nice if you could keep your life. This is the boundary of the Tang Dynasty. I don''t think it will be disorderly." While listening to the whispers in the restaurant, Li Hong asked Fang Zhan to investigate his mind secretly, indicating that Huameng and others would get up to offer their seats. But before Li Hong could speak, then Luo strode over and said, "this childe, since you are already sitting here, you don''t need to get up. How about I have dinner with you here?" After that, without waiting for Li Hong''s consent, he moved to sit between Xiao Xue and ban Mei. Meanwhile, several generals of zhelao''s family also came over and stood behind him. They looked at Li Hong with cold light in their eyes, as if to warn him not to move. "Go away." Snow looking at ready to sit down is Luo, frown cold voice rebuke a way. Then Luo is not angry, also did not because of the light snow''s rebuke sound, but appears embarrassed, the manner is still calm, the light voice said: "the little lady is not small, the shrewd character is very suitable for my temper." At this time, Li Hong has been ignored by zeluo, as if he is like air, and does not exist on this table. Ban Mei and Xun LAN took a look at Li Hong, whose expression had not changed. Then she turned around and looked at several generals behind her body. She began to think about how to deal with these generals if Xiaoxue was angry for a while. "I''ll give you three rest time and get out of this restaurant at once." Snow pretty face is full of frost, again cold warning way. Among Li Hong''s four maids, she was originally the most introverted and shy. However, after Bailu and Xiaohan died, Xiaoxue became more and more cold. Basically, except Li Hong, she seldom talked to people. "It''s interesting. It seems that you don''t intend to go back to the Tang Dynasty for the new year''s day. Then I''ll make a success of myself. I''ll leave you young ladies in Qiuci city. It''s better to follow me as a local Emperor than to follow this young gentleman, who has been working hard, living in the open air and living in the open air." Then Luo spoke and reached out to touch Snow''s shoulder. And Xiaoxue has already been prepared. When the hand is close to her shoulder, she suddenly puts the wolf on her shoulder. The little wolf is not polite. She opens her mouth and shows her baby teeth. She takes a bite on her extended hand. At the same time, she sends out a whine warning sound, revealing her canine teeth and staring at her. "The dog is so brave. It seems that I don''t hurt you in vain." Facing the little wolf''s snow, she showed a gentle smile that made zeluo fascinated. Then Luo looked at the two small teeth marks on his hand, but he still didn''t get angry. Not only did he have the intention to kill in his eyes, but his tone also became a little cold: "I''m not proud of you! How dare you be so arrogant in Qiuci city... " "Sir, there is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding and misunderstanding. Some guests don''t know that this is your seat. Why don''t you like this? How about changing a table for you The shopkeeper came in a hurry, followed by the slow and leisurely summer solstice, looking at here with a smile. "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly. " Then Luo took a look, always with a smile on his face. At this time, Li Hong, who was also teasing the wolf, turned to look at the shopkeeper. "Please don''t be upset. I blame the poor arrangement of the shop today. I''ll give you and this young master to make up for it. How about having dinner in this box?" The shopkeeper looked at zeluo, his face covered with a flattering smile. But then Luo felt that when the shopkeeper spoke, his eyes could not help but aim at the young master, as if he cared about the young master very much. "Is he the shopkeeper of your shop?" Then Luo looked at the shopkeeper and pointed to Li Hong. And Huameng and grain of grain, see then Luo finger come over, just want to get up, was held down by Li Hong''s hand in the void. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 The shopkeeper was asked by Ze Luo and didn''t know how to answer, his own shopkeeper? If you are a shopkeeper of your own family, you will have smoke on your ancestral grave. This is a blessing that can only be built in your lifetime. "Then you''re joking. Why don''t you let the shop do the work today? Please The manager did not dare to tell Li Hong''s identity. I''m afraid not many people know that the prince''s highness appeared in the western regions. Even Pei Xingjian usually used Dadu to protect Li Hong. The reason is, however, that Li Hong''s identity is leaked, which will cause people to target him. In this way, if the crown prince has something to lose, even if it is to retake the place controlled by asnaduzhi, even if it is to win the Tubo, it will be a disgrace for the Tang Dynasty, and it can not be regarded as a great victory. Looking at the shopkeeper''s attitude, he was suspicious. This restaurant has always been respectful to himself, which is why he likes to come to this restaurant, not only because of the food of the Tang Dynasty, but also because he can enjoy the same noble treatment as the Tang people here. And this kind of treatment is a kind of environment that will make you feel that you are the real nobility of the Tang Dynasty, so that your identity can suddenly become, as if it is really noble. Instead of being like other restaurants and restaurants, the shopkeeper shivers at the sight of himself. The most important thing is that the environment is so different from this restaurant. But today, the shopkeeper not only does not regard himself as a regular guest, but also does not drive away the young man who has occupied his seat. On the contrary, he openly lets himself change his seat! In his impression, it was just an incredible thing, and it made him more curious about the identity of the young man. If he sat there, he would be worshipped by the shopkeeper without saying a word. Then Luo took back his finger pointing to the young man and looked at several people at the table again. Everyone was dressed in plain clothes, not in Chinese robes. He looked like a rich family. However, everyone seems to exude a kind of noble spirit. That kind of temperament is not something you can have with any luxurious clothes. It needs a kind of environment, a kind of cultivation from childhood, and even inborn aristocratic temperament. This is the reason why he likes to come to this restaurant and hopes to add such noble spirit to himself. "I haven''t asked him how to address him yet?" Then Luo thought quickly, Anxi Dufu now only has a juvenile identity mystery, that is, Anxi Dufu''s Dadu protector. Think of here, then Luo''s face suddenly changed, look more cautious, looking at Li Hong for advice. "Guess and ask?" Li Hong didn''t look at him, but lowered his head to feed the wolf with beef. "Guess it''s different to tell the young master. You may as well make your words clear." Then Luo was very cautious. If it was Anxi daduhu, everything would be fine. If the Tang Dynasty wanted to keep a foothold in Qiuci, he could not do without his prestige in Qiuci. But if it''s not daduhu, it''s a big joke if other rich people in the Tang Dynasty deceive general Dingyuan in Kucha. Li Hong calmly raised his head and looked at zeluo quietly. He was about 50 years old. Under such bad weather conditions in the western regions, the whole man was well maintained. A pair of eyes like a wolf''s eyes, full of cunning and deep, the short beard set off the whole face is very rough, so old, but the body is very well maintained, not even a small stomach, the whole person looks like a hero. "Do you often come to this restaurant?" Li Hong didn''t pay attention to the question, but looked at the wolf''s eyes and asked lightly. "What do you mean?" Then Luo didn''t even realize that he unconsciously put the identity of the youth in the perspective of the superior, using a respectful address. "Nothing else. If so, I''ll find another table to eat. Standing here is very annoying." Li Hong''s tone remained calm. Just now, the rudeness to Xiaoxue and others did not mean that he was not angry. No one had ever dared to be so rude to his maid in law. Then Luo was silent and looked at Li Hong quietly. In his opinion, if it was the Duhu of Anxi capital, he would not talk to him like this. Didn''t he know how important he was to the Tang Dynasty? "Good, good, good. Since you only take your servants to dinner, I don''t think we will leave Qiuci in these two days. We will have a chance to meet again." Then Luo''s eyes shot out a frightening chill, and then went straight out of the restaurant. The diners originally thought that Li Hong and others would be bullied by zeluo, but they didn''t expect that it was zeluo who left here in the end. What''s more, they were surprised that the manager of the restaurant didn''t make amends after zeluo. Instead, he bowed down and apologized to the young man. After waving to the shopkeeper, Li Hong asked, "can you tell Fang Zhan?" "According to your method, I have already told you. But what do you know? I''m just familiar with the furnishings here, so I say that it looks like two princesses... " Xia Zhi has some doubts."Go out and look at the signs. Besides our Chinese characters, what do the patterns on the cloth look like?" Li Hong stretched out his hand to play on the white forehead of the summer solstice and said coldly. "The maid will not go to see it. You must be right." After dinner, some of the diners who came in with them walked out of the restaurant slowly, swaggering out of the restaurant under the hospitality of the shopkeeper. The bustle of Qiuci city is only limited to the two or three East-West streets, and other streets seem to be a little lonely. "We''ve been followed, sir." Hua Meng frowned and said, "do you want your maid to break the tail?" "No, no one''s following. That''s wrong. Don''t pay attention to them." Li Hong looked at the whole sheep vendor, selected the fat sheep and said. The wolf began to gain strength again. When he looked at the horse team, he would like to bite two bites. Now when he saw the sheep, he was struggling in the arms of the summer solstice to fight with his own food. "By the way, is the new year''s Day approaching recently, and the guard of Yumen pass has relaxed a lot?" While looking at the sheep, Li Hong looked at the familiar powder on the ground. He squatted down and grabbed a pinch of it and rubbed it with his fingers. After looking at the brown powder on his fingers, Li Hong began to form a light straight line from the sheep vendor here. Li Hong couldn''t help frowning. The cement was smuggled out! Although cement is not rare in the Tang Dynasty, it has always been forbidden to go through customs. How can you see cement here now. He patted a very fat live sheep, indicating that the grain of grain would be bought, and then he began to follow the scattered cement, slowly forward to explore. After crossing a street, I came to the back door of a house. The scattered cement line was a small pile at the back door. Obviously, the scattered cement accumulated when waiting for the door to open. There was no one to hear in the house. I stood at the door and looked around for a moment. There was no passer-by in the cold street. So Li Hong began to walk around the house. After walking around the gate of the front yard, Li Hong murmured to himself, "this house is not small. According to the system of Chang''an City, it has occupied more than half of the square." "Who? Get out of here. You can''t stay here. " The guard at the door looked at Li Hong standing in front of the center of the door, looked at the house inside unscrupulously, and immediately yelled at the way. Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to him. When the guard''s eyeballs were about to fall on Xiaoxue''s several people, he led them to leave, and behind, naturally, there was a grain of grain holding a live sheep and bleating. On the summer solstice, the two hundred and fifty wolves were on the ground. At this time, they were chasing the sheep''s hind hooves and biting there, but they looked more like playing. The two men who followed them behind him looked at Li Hong coming to the house, but they were also puzzled. Unexpectedly, they wandered here. But what surprised them even more was that the young man was so rickety that he finally got into the Duhufu. The two people who followed him looked at the back of Huameng and others and immediately looked at each other. It seems that this young man is really the Dadu guard of Anxi Prefecture. Just entering the mansion, Li Hong saw that Xu Yanbo, who had not been seen since Chang''an set out, was anxiously waiting for himself. Seeing Li Hong and others coming in relaxed, Xu Yanbo''s face relaxed. He ran to the place about ten steps away from Li Hong and stood still. Respectfully, he said, "Xu Yanbo has met daduhu at the end of the day." "Dusty, where did you come from? Haven''t you been at Qiuci barracks all the time Li Hong looked at Xu Yanbo, his face still hung with sweat mixed with loess, and asked curiously. "When I go back to daduhu, I''ll come back from the grassland." "What? Have you heard from asnaduchi? " Li hongyixi kicked away the wolf who gave up the leg of sheep and bit his trouser leg. He took two steps forward and asked in a hurry. "Back to daduhu, I haven''t found any news about asnaduzhi yet. I can''t ask general to give you this letter." Xu Yanbo said as he pulled out a secret letter from the gap between the two pieces of armor. "What did he tell you?" Li Hong tore open the envelope, took out the letter paper inside, looked at it and asked. "When you go back to daduhu, you can''t tell the general. This letter needs to be handed to you. Anyone who wants this letter can''t give it to others, even if someone is threatening the general, you can''t give it to others, including general Pei Xingjian." Xu Yanbo, like Li Hong, has become a lot stronger during this period. He is completely like a military man. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 After reading the letter, Li Hong slowly closed it. This is what yuan Shuji reported to himself that there was cement passing through Yumen pass. Because he had the Royal customs clearance documents, he could not check the quantity, only knew that part of the cement was inside. There is a royal document out of the city! Li Hong knew that Yuan Shuji was aware of the abnormality, but he did not have the right to inspect, so he urgently informed himself. Li Hong was very pleased. He didn''t expect that his words at Yumen pass would enlighten yuan Shuji. What''s more, Yuan Shuji''s vigilance was so high. After knowing the great role of cement, he was afraid to inspect the goods of Yumen pass more carefully than himself, otherwise the cement would not have been found by him. Li Hong even wondered whether the hole in the cement bag was made by him on purpose? After Xu Yanbo left, Li Hong thought in his mind that there are too many manufacturers of cement in Datang, and it is impossible to conduct a large-scale inspection. Only through the Royal pass to check, can use the Royal pass to take anything out of Yumen pass, but not many. But no matter what Li Hong thinks, I don''t know who is such a loser. He wants to make money by bringing cement to the western regions? Or do you want to sell your country? Or have you been fooled? Thinking of the word "flicker", Li Hong can''t help but think of his despicable father who can give Shangguan Minyue a template of new money. I''m afraid it''s not impossible for him to give this cement to others. Helplessly shaking his head, the stove in the room is burning vigorously, and the wolf runs to the edge of the stove from under his feet to keep warm. The summer solstice brought good grape wine, looking at the lovely appearance of the little wolf, suggested: "Ye, give the dog a name." Li Hong had already taken it and said it many times. They were just uncivilized. They had to call someone else a dog to be a good wolf. But the summer solstice''s suggestion reminds him that it''s time to give the wolf a name, so that he can take it back to Chang''an. There are tigers in your family. If you raise a wolf, you won''t be impeached by the censor. "You say it''s black and shiny. What do you call Bai Chun?" Li Hong looked at the wolf holding the bone and grinding teeth, and blinked at Xiazhi. The summer solstice looked at each other with Banmei and others, pretended to be timid and said, "you can make up your mind. If you call it Bai Chun, I''m afraid you are the only one who is qualified to shout. If we shout, Bai Chun won''t eat us." "Call Bai Qi, a famous general of the Warring States period, and he deserves it." Suddenly Li Hong''s expression was a little lonely. Xia Zhi and ban Mei and others are somewhat strange. Looking at Li Hong''s eyes, he suddenly becomes a little lonely. Some people are not sure whether Li Hong''s mouth is a white Qi in the Warring States period or lying on the edge of the stove gnawing bones. But at least the wolf''s name has been determined. According to Li Hong, if Bai Chun''s parents, brothers and sisters can''t be found in Anxi, she will be given to be her younger brother. Her surname is Bai anyway. Pei Xingjian led the two senior officials of Anxi capital, Ma Zai and Li Jingxuan came to Li Hong''s residence. Li Hong didn''t choose the residence arranged by Pei Xingjian. Instead, he chose a Sanjin courtyard, which was not large in size. The front and rear courtyards were arranged by the pro guards all the time. Only this middle courtyard, including seven of them, including him and the six members of the summer solstice, was enough for Li Hong. Besides, there were not many guards. In addition to his 200 strong personal guards, the rest was the tiefutu who was in charge of the city defense to guard the city in turn. Ma Zai and Li Jingxuan came here for the first time. Naturally, they were not in Qiuci during this period of time. After returning to Qiuci today, they were quickly dragged by Pei Xingjian to meet the new daduhu. They knew that Anxi had a new governor, and as soon as they took office, they immediately put an end to the rebellion in Shule, and at the same time, they also dealt a powerful blow to the asnadu branch and other ministries. But as for the identity of this Dadu guard, they have always been suspicious, because so far, Pei Xingjian has not told them who the Dadu is. "The last generals Pei Xingjian, Ma Zai, and Li Jingxuan met dadushu." Three voices sounded at the door. "Let them in." Li Hong grabs the bones in the hands of wolf Baiqi, which makes Baiqi howl. After sitting down, after the exchange of greetings, Ma Zai and Li Jingxuan were even more surprised. The imperial court is too farcical now. It is so casual to send a young man to be the grand guard of Anxi capital. "The chief officials of Anxi Dufu have been running around Khotan recently, talking about the recent situation in Khotan." Li Hong looked at the confusion in their eyes without explanation. Ma Zai and Li Jingxuan are now officials from the four grades. Looking at the young man''s relaxed appearance, they murmured at Pei Xingjian. Finally, Ma Zai stood up to answer. "Back to daduhu, Khotan is relatively stable now, but people in the twelve prefectures where Qiang people mainly live are confused. Before they come back, they have been pacifying and other related matters. Recently, it is said that some generals in Tubo''s army died strangely, which also makes the pressure in Khotan and other places relatively relaxed. However, it is believed that after Tubo finds out the cause of death of the army generals, they will still covet the twelve prefectures where the Qiang people live. " Ma Zai got up and said solemnly."Normally, after occupying Tuyuhun, Tubo began to focus on the twelve Qiang States, but if Khotan was stable, they would not make rash moves to come to Tibet. It''s hard for you. " Li Hong motioned for tea. There are too few vegetables here. In winter, they are all transported from Guanzhong. Because of eating meat all the year round, Pu''er tea is the best drink if you want to dissolve the greasiness in your stomach. This is why the tea of Datang has always been popular. Although they don''t know the scientific basis, the benefits of Pu''er tea to them are obvious. Pei Xingjian took out an invitation card and handed it to Li Hong. It was obvious that Zhero invited dadushu and others from Anxi to have a banquet in his house tomorrow. Li Hong looked up at the ceiling. After thinking for a while, he motioned Xia Zhi to hand his token to Ma Zai and Li Jingxuan. In his memory, both of them could be regarded as virtuous ministers and generals. The two looked at the token handed over by the summer solstice, and after a careful observation, their faces were even more shocked: "Your Highness the prince!" They did not expect that in the present chaotic period of Anxi, the prince''s highness should personally visit Anxi''s capital and sit here to face the turbulence of Anxi with them. Pei Xingjian looked at the two people with a smile and said, "now I know why I have refused to disclose it. The safety of the prince''s highness is the most important thing in Anxi. Naturally, he can''t disclose his Royal Highness''s identity to others at will. Now his highness tells you two is also a recognition of your loyalty. But remember, this matter is limited to a few of us." "That''s what general Pei said. The last general and others will never tell others easily." Looking at Li Jinghong, he said in a hurry. Like him, Ma Zai''s eyes are excited and worried. The excitement is that the prince''s Highness has not concealed his identity from himself and others. What worries Ma Zai is whether the prince''s highness will hinder all kinds of strategies of soldiers and horses in Anxi Datang. After all, the prince''s highness is a new man who has never led a war. Looking at the darkness outside, Li Hong got up and waved and said, "you haven''t eaten today. It''s just that I bought a sheep in Kucha today. Today I eat mutton kebabs. We just have a chat while eating." "Mutton kebabs?" At the same time, the three asked. "It''s a pity that there is no more spicy seasoning, otherwise it will be better, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t think it will be bad." Li Hong looked at the three people''s face questioned the virtue, not angry said: "Pei Xingjian, you don''t believe it?" Pei Xingjian was startled, and his astonishment on his face immediately turned into a smiling face. He said in a hurry, "how can you? Your craftsmanship will not wait for others, but it is clear. If you say it is delicious, it must not be delicious." I''m kidding. Since I didn''t get the stew for the first time, Pei Xingjian has completely believed it. Now, even if the prince says that the Loess outside is delicious, he will not hesitate to believe it. "That''s all right. Huameng and mang seeds are almost what they should do. Several hours have passed and they should be OK. Bai Qi, come here and follow me. " Finally, Li Hong looked at holding in his mouth a big bone bigger than the white body, cleverly followed him and ran happily. As for Ma Zai''s and Li Jingxuan''s worries about Li Hong''s identity in their eyes, Pei Xingjian naturally saw them in their eyes. On the way to the small garden behind the mansion, Pei Xingjian told them all about it. An explanation came down, as if in two people''s heart put a bomb, shock two people Leng in the spot at a loss. It''s amazing. With 20000 men and horses, he was able to run away with Li Zha, who is known as the wolf of grassland, on the grassland. He shrank into the depths of the grassland and didn''t dare to show up. Huameng and mangzi, with several members of Li Hong''s personal guard, had already put on the string, and the charcoal had already been ordered, so they were waiting to put meat on it. Pei Xingjian looked at the simple operation and murmured: "this way of eating is very common here." "What you''re talking about is nonsense. Who told you it''s rare. Roast whole sheep is different from this one. The meat roasted in this way is tender and tender, and it''s all cooked. Although it''s good to roast the whole sheep, it''s not as good as this one. You''ll find out after a taste." Li Hong sat on the chair that had been put on the summer solstice. The little wolf smelled the bloody smell nearby, looked at the grain of grain and threw a bone with blood silk. Immediately the wolf howled and rushed forward with excitement. He began to fall on the ground with the leg of sheep. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 It is not only because he was granted the title of Wu San Guan on the fifth grade by the Tang Dynasty: General Dingyuan. What''s more, many tribes here, especially some small cities, where the leaders were basically deployed by him when Kucha was still alive. Now it is they who are in charge of the people there for the Tang Dynasty. The purpose of today''s zeluo''s banquet is clear. However, just yesterday, he had a conflict with Li Hong, and then in the afternoon he immediately sent someone to send an invitation, obviously hoping to be able to fix things up with himself. But Li Hong didn''t think so. The house that he found yesterday along the scattered cement was the original residence of Zhero. Now, it is just abandoned. It has always been placed with some objects and no one lives in it. What surprised Li Hong even more was that there was not only cement, but also a large number of weapons and armor. Similarly, some gold and silver jewelry were also hidden there. But so far, Li Hong has not found out, this is where Luo came back yesterday. Pei Xingjian accompanied Li Hong and others, watching Li Hong talking and laughing on horseback, but they always felt that something was wrong. Before they arrive at the gate of zeluo''s mansion, zeluo has already stood at the intersection waiting for them. When he saw the young Pianpian on horseback, the young man he met in the tavern yesterday, the expression on Luo''s face was still in a daze. Although the person sent to follow him yesterday has been determined, but seeing Li Hong again today, he can''t help but feel a little uneasy. At such an age, he can become the Dadu guard of Anxi Prefecture in the Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, the young man is really capable, or he may have something to do with princes and nobles. In a flash, he changed into a smiling face. Accompanied by several generals, he took a few steps forward again. Standing in front of Li Hong''s horse head, he said in a loud voice: "general zeluo, general Dingyuan at the end of the reign, has met the general of daduhu, the deputy governor, and the senior officials." "Get up. You are all officials of the same Dynasty. You are welcome." Li Hong said lightly on horseback. "The last general is willing to lead the way for daduhu himself." Then Luo said with a smile, and then he grasped the reins of the food ticket and stepped forward. Li Hong''s legs are sandwiched with horse''s abdomen. The food ticket is not urgent not slow to lift the hoof to walk, slowly leisurely forward. It is just that people hold the reins, which makes it a little reluctant. It has been shaking its head there, trying to break free of the hand of zerro. Then Luo''s face is naturally a little unnatural. For him, training a horse can be said to be very familiar. As soon as I saw it, I knew that this horse was definitely a good horse, but I didn''t expect to have such a big temper. "Let go of its reins, it does not like strangers too close to it." Li Hong is still riding on the horse, slowly said. "This Yes. I hope you will not be surprised that the last general clashed with daduhu yesterday. Just like the people here, the last general is a tough man. So I became used to being wild when I was young. I hope Dadu will forgive you. " Then Luo let go of the reins, but still closely followed in the side, raised his head and looked at Li Hong on the horse''s back. "No matter where I speak, how can Ben douhu be a little bit of a chicken? The so-called "no fight, no acquaintance". You see, we are going to have a dinner together today. " Li Hong said with a smile. "It''s the best way for Hutz to go to the Chateau to make amends to you Then Luo looked at the four women of the summer solstice, and thought that this dadushu should be a very good woman. But today, when I look at the eyes of several people at the summer solstice, I''m a bit evasive. I don''t dare to be as presumptuous as yesterday. Accompanied by zeluo, Li Hong slowly turned over and dismounted at the door. He handed the reins to the guards. Then he walked inside and said, "by the way, yesterday I saw general Dingyuan rushing back from the outside. I don''t know where this is going." "Hehe, where can I go? It''s not about the new year''s day, and I will go out to pick up some goods that have passed the new year''s day. You also know that the end of the war is just a military officer. There is no way to compare it with your real power protection. The salary is not as good as yours. Naturally, he is also engaged in a small business. " Then Luo''s eyes flashed a little uneasy, hastily explained. The residence that zhelao lives in is bigger than that Li Hong saw yesterday, and the whole layout and furnishings are much more luxurious and even comparable. When Li Hong first arrived at Kucha, Pei Xingjian arranged for him the residence of King Qiuci. The mansion was carefully repaired and rebuilt, all in accordance with the format of Datang manor. All the people in zhelao''s house are busy running around because the master wants to meet the distinguished guests today. Perhaps because of the Lunar New Year''s day, the whole mansion is decorated with lights and colors, and a joyful atmosphere is revealed everywhere. After walking through the garden in the vestibule, people accompanied Li Hong to a hall covered with gorgeous Persian carpets. Now, all kinds of fruits are placed on each chapter table. The Kucha musicians in the corner have already begun to play the music lightly. The enchanting and charming Hu Ji stands up with the musicians in the middle of the open space paved with thick carpet.As Li Hong slowly walked in and fell into the seat, these Huji and musicians began to salute Li Hong respectfully, and then ran to the corner again, waiting for the master''s call and perform again. In Chang''an city of the Tang Dynasty, tables, chairs and benches have been taken as a normal form of banquet. However, the famous families in Kucha have been imitating the banquet form of Tang Dynasty, which is sitting behind the table and enjoying singing and dancing. This is not to say that the Tang Dynasty lost its tradition and imitated the culture of the Hu people. It is just a process of food development that keeps pace with the times. However, Kucha, these noble families, are full of admiration for the Tang Dynasty, and they are also full of inferiority complex about their own situation. So they hope that they can become like the nobility of the Tang Dynasty through imitation. But in the end, it was Handan learning to walk, not only did not learn its essence, but also lost its own essence. Then Luo and his cronies sat on the left side, not far from Li Hong, while Pei Xingjian and others sat on the right side of Li Hong. In the middle of the two men and Li Hong, Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue naturally accompanied Li Hong. "I don''t know if there''s something strange about Dushu recently?" Then Luo put down his glass and asked. "I don''t know." Li Hong didn''t look at him. He looked for a piece of raw meat that the maid wanted. He threw it to Baiqi. Then Luo took a meaningful look at Li Hong and said, "the last general heard that the three princes in white and Dashi had disappeared on the way to the Tang Dynasty. Now muavier is questioning the governor of Persia." "They lost their people and asked me about Datang? Has the food in White always been so rampant? " Li Hong looked at zhelao. Pei Xingjian and others are also puzzled. The three princes in white are missing in the Tang Dynasty. This is not a small matter. If it is not done properly, it will cause disputes between the two countries. "It is said that at the end of that day, he was once invited to a banquet in Qiuci City, and then it is said that after Yumen pass, there will be no news again, as if the world disappeared." Then Luo sighs, quite white clothes big food three Prince''s disappearance feels regretful. "Did general Dingyuan know the prince of Baishi?" Li Hong is a little strange. "I don''t know each other. I''ve seen them several times at the beginning, so this time I''m going to visit the general when I pass by. I can''t talk about deep friendship." Then Luo''s face was calm. "Well, do you know what prince in white is going to my Tang Dynasty? Can''t it be to pay homage to my majesty the emperor of the Tang Dynasty? " Li Hong looked at zeluo and wanted to find something suspicious. The third prince, kashim, had been nailed to death in the Yumenguan tower by himself. How long has it been before the white clothes big food remembered to look for their third prince. What''s more, I don''t know it from myself, the protector of Anxi capital, or from a martial official in the Tang Dynasty. Is there something wrong? "The last few days after he left the city, he heard from hearsay, so he told Dadu to protect you. He was afraid that because of the disappearance of the prince, he would be angry with me in the Tang Dynasty. At that time, we would be in a passive position." Then Luo wolf''s eyes, as if always full of cunning. "By the way, as soon as you say about the disappearance, I remember one thing. The whereabouts of the king of Kucha, Bai sunI, is unknown. General Dingyuan knows his whereabouts?" Li Hong looked at zeluo, who was drinking to himself, and continued: "I know that when Nari and Hu Biao went to Tibet, they didn''t take the white sunI to his family. Do you think that Bai sunI Zhi and others have died? Or where do you live in seclusion now? " Then Luo listened very seriously, with no unnatural look on his face. After hearing this, he regretted but was somewhat sad. He said, "yes, the king was abducted by Nari and Bai Biao on that day. Because he wanted to welcome the troops of Tang Dynasty into the city, he didn''t have time to pursue him. Otherwise, his Majesty would have given the king guici, which would not have been like this I don''t know. " "But I heard that general Dingyuan and Bai sunI have been at loggerheads? Have you ever killed your brother, but is that true? " Li Hong was curious that the eight trigrams model had gradually opened, and which pot was not opened to mention which pot. "This Most of them were killed because they violated the law of bethsunizhi. Therefore, it can only be... " "But I heard that you threatened to overthrow bethsunizi at the beginning, and then you did the same, didn''t you? When the Tang Dynasty attacked the city, didn''t you think of imprisoning them to avenge your brother? " After carefully reading a secret letter handed to him by Huameng, Li Hong handed it to Pei Xingjian. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 Pei Xingjian took the letter and read it slowly. His face became unnatural. At the same time, he handed the letter to Ma Zai and Li Jingxuan according to Li Hong''s meaning. "By the way, what is the use of general Dingyuan''s residence now? My house is too small for so many people. I wonder if general Dingyuan would like to lend me your original residence for a while? " Li Hong looks at Ze Luo with a smile. This son of a bitch! He came back from big food in white! No wonder he knew about kashim''s disappearance. It must be Dashi in white, hoping to know something from him, or ask him to help him find out. "This It''s a good idea to let daduhu live in a dilapidated and dilapidated mansion. Since the present residence of daduhu is too narrow, it''s better to give it to you and move back to the original place. " Then Luo originally in the heart of the faint uneasiness, become more serious, always feel that this dadushu, like a wolf more dangerous than him, is now staring at him bloodthirsty. "As the saying goes: gentlemen don''t take away people''s love, so how can I bear to let you move back to your original place? Well, I''ll move to the place where you used to live. On the way here, I thought that general Dingyuan would agree happily, so I have sent someone to take over the residence. Since general Dingyuan has no objection, I''ll thank general Dingyuan very much. " Although Li Hong is talking to zeluo, he looks at Pei Xingjian in his eyes. Huo, then Luo listen to Li Hong''s words, suddenly stood up from the futon, a trace of fierce flashing on his face, and then slowly sat down, eyes firmly fixed on the center of the field Hu Ji. Hu Ji is now nearly naked, and the strip-shaped corset on her upper body is waving in waves with her white body. The two peaks and the faint bulge on the top are indistinctly visible. The lower body is also a strip-shaped skirt. The slender legs lift up and fall down in a moment. The scenery in the strip-shaped skirt is indistinct. It tempts men''s eyeballs and makes people shake their minds. They want to explore it immediately. Zhelao likes the feeling of riding Huji under him. Only at that moment, he will feel that he is the king of Anxi. He can conquer everything and any woman. Only when he watched Hu Ji wriggle and groan in his crotch, could he calm down quickly. "Since dadushu insists on living there, it''s too late for me to be happy. However, there are still some things left in the house, so I will send someone to..." "That''s not necessary. I''ll send someone to deliver it to you." Pei Xingjian snorted coldly and refused coldly. After reading Li Hong''s letter, he knew that this Zhero had been sneaking around recently and colluded with big food in white on his back. "I don''t dare to trouble you, deputy governor. It''s better for me to go to the old residence and clean up our sundries. Don''t get in the way of dadushu''s eyes." Then Luo looked at the strong man at the door and said coldly. "presumptuous, this is not your has the final say, I said no need not, how can you refuse." Pei Xingjian Huo''s stand up, looking at is Luo Leng to drink a way. Then Luo is as if did not hear general, has been staring at those dancing Hu Ji, now the upper body has nothing in one''s body, the mind shaking towering waves of ecstasy, red beans on the top of a little luster, tightly attracted people''s vision. "Kucha is under the jurisdiction of the Tang Dynasty, but the city of Kucha should be in charge of me! Don''t forget, compared with us, you are foreigners, you occupy our country Then Luo looked at Pei Xingjian, who was motioned to sit down by Li Hong, tit for tat. "But you betrayed your king. There is a saying in Tang Dynasty: it is easier to ask God than to send God. The Tang Dynasty should be the will of heaven and the voice of the people, and it is our duty to benefit all the people in the world. No matter Anxi or Tubo, etc., is the land of the Tang Dynasty. It is just the so-called universal under the heaven, is it the land of the king, is it the shore of the land, or is it the king''s minister. Under your governance, the people are living in poverty and suffering. Naturally, we have the responsibility to govern, ban, appoint and benefit the western regions. Zhelao, if you are not general Dingyuan in the fifth grade of the Tang Dynasty, I think that there are many people who want your neck and head in Kucha city? Therefore, no one is qualified to be the master of Qiuci, Anxi and Xiyu except for the Tang Dynasty! And this land, it can only be surnamed Tang! " Li Hong said that finally, his eyes were cold, and his dignity and domineering power, which had been in a high position for a long time, spread throughout the hall like a surging river. But Kucha le and Hu Ji had already hid aside and looked at Li Hong with awe. Such domineering and tough words not only shocked zhelao, but also Pei Xingjian and others. They were shocked beyond measure. They felt extremely relieved. The words only surnamed Tang seemed to be as deafening as thunder. Although the Tang Dynasty is the master in the western regions, no one has ever dared to say so naturally and forcefully as Li Hong, and this arrogance is not the original intention of the Tang Dynasty to open up new territory and expand its territory!? "General..." The sound of the report at the door wakes up. Shocked by Li Hong''s words, Zhero looks flustered at the man who has just left. He has a bad premonition in his heart and immediately asks, "what''s the matter?"The strong man hesitated to look at him, and then looked at Pei Xingjian and others on Li Hong''s right side. He said, "the mansion is surrounded by soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. We can''t get out. We forced to break in twice, and more than ten people have been killed and injured." "You..." Then Luo turned to look at Li Hong, the anger in his eyes did not hide. Hands tightly clenched into fists, hate to look at Li Hong, but do not know what to say. It seems that those who are not good at protecting the old mansion have no intention of passing through it. Then Luo thought for a long time. He was very careful about the cement smuggling. However, he sent his closest and most cautious confidant all the way back. It was impossible to find out. What''s more, it was discovered today just after arriving? The boy is too clever! So young mostly protect at this time to their own distress, certainly because yesterday in the tavern he failed to give him enough face, so by his own banquet, give yourself a threat. So he cleared up some tight throat, let his face look as soft as possible, said: "please show me Dadu, then Luo doesn''t know where he offended daduhu. If he offended Dadu in a restaurant yesterday, then Luo held a banquet to make amends. I think it''s enough." Then Luo was unwilling, but now there was no other way. Now he could only hope that the hundreds of troops he had left in other places of Kucha city could quickly detect the abnormality here and rush to rescue him. What''s more, he invited people home today. Didn''t he take the initiative to send them to Hukou? But when people are in despair, they will hold a glimmer of hope, even if they know that the wisp of hope is just hope, but they are willing to stick to the hope and comfort their sinking heart. Li Hong looked at zeluo, who was holding a glimmer of hope, and said faintly: "you are not worthy to talk about terms with me. It is not only you, but also anyone who is not qualified to discuss conditions with me in the western regions, not to mention conditions with me in the Tang Dynasty. As for how much I care about, I don''t care how much wine I keep in the house "So daduhu doesn''t intend to give him a way to live?" Then Luo seems to be in cruel, bloodthirsty like licking his lips, asked. "No matter where, collusion with foreign countries, collusion with the enemy and treason will not have a good end, there will be no way to live, but will die even worse! I''ll ask you a few questions. I''m satisfied with the answer. I''m not sure I can make an exception. " Li Hong was not afraid of the ferocity in his eyes. Pei Xingjian and others are now facing a great enemy, and they are staring at Zhero closely. As long as zeluo dares to move, they will surely rush to protect Li Hong at the first time. Then Luo looked at Li Hong, who showed a playful look, thought deeply and said: "well, most of you ask, as long as you don''t know, never conceal." Li Hong stroked the wolf, who was put on the record, and asked faintly, "who gave you the cement?" "I don''t know." Then Luo Fei replied quickly. Then Li Hong didn''t speak. He just teased the black wolf there. It seemed that he was waiting for his explanation, but he didn''t hear his reply. At this time, the only glimmer of hope in his heart was also dashed. It seemed that someone else had already figured out what was in the old house. Then Luo took a deep breath and said heavily: "the end will really do not know who gave this, just contact the Yumen pass, the street people will not appear, just in the restaurant with the document." "How many times have you delivered cement to Yunmen pass?" Li Hong continues to ask lightly. This answer is in line with his conjecture that no one in the royal family would dare to smuggle cement out of the country in a blatant way, and even the father and emperor would not do so. After all, he just cut off the heads of South Korea''s wife Wu Shun and he Lanmin just because he made new money privately. His father and Emperor will not be silly. He will let people bump into him at this time. "This is the first time cement has been smuggled." Then Luo will answer all questions. "To where?" "Shule city." "Where does it end up?" Li Hong suddenly raised his head and stared at zeluo. Unprepared, then Luo is fixed by Li Hongru''s steel knife''s eyes, and is suddenly startled. He unconsciously sits on the Pu Tuan and leans back. That sudden look, let Ze Luo feel as if he was the most cruel beast staring at the same, the bottom of his heart can not help but tremble. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 After a while, I''m afraid he''ll be dead. But at the moment, I''m afraid that in my own house, I can''t ask for any benefits. Maybe I''ll die more miserably. "Big food in white." Then Luo said four words, as if his neck had felt the cold blade of the horizontal knife, put it on the neck, and his hair could not help but stand up. When you closed the door, Li Yu Hong continued to close the door without any change Li Hong faintly felt that he had hit and bumped in Yumen pass by mistake. It seemed that he had killed the kashim right. I don''t know. Kashim is the real contact, but unfortunately, before the cement arrived, he was shot dead on the tower. "The third prince''s highness in white is the real connector, but he disappeared in Yumen pass for no reason, so he went to meet him from the end." Then Luo''s words flickered, and a little flustered in his eyes. "Is he missing or dead? Are you sure you don''t know?" Li Hong gave him a faint look. Luo Shi was unable to connect the tender young man with the ruthless and resolute executioner in the eyes of some merchants in Yumen pass. It turned out that kashim was hung on the tower and was blown by the cold wind all night. When he set out early the next morning, he shot him without saying a word! What a thunderbolt and a cruel heart! Although it is said that the folk customs after Yumen pass are fierce, it is common for people to fight with the dead, that is, Qiuci city. One day, two or three people will die. But like the young daduhu, if they don''t agree, they will be hung on the tower to blow the cold wind, and then shoot them without saying a word the next morning. This is no different from the murderer. Looking at Li Hong''s light look, he felt more and more cold in his heart. From yesterday''s report to himself that this young man was probably the Dadu guard of Anxi capital, he could not help but associate this young man with the young year when Yumenguan shot kashim. Now it seems to be so. Looking down at Li Hong''s light eyes, Luo said: "it is said that he was shot by a young man in Yumen pass tower." "Do you know the white food?" Li Hong continued to ask questions. "The end of the day will just..." Before he finished speaking, he saw a man behind Li Hong who did not look like a man. He stood up and went out. Men are not like men Men are not like men Then Luo forgot to answer Li Hong''s question, staring at Hua Meng''s figure, suddenly burst in his mind, and the word prince appeared in his mind. In front of his eyes, the identity of the young Duhu suddenly appeared in his mind. Yes, except the prince of the Tang Dynasty, who dares to kill people without asking right or wrong? Then Luo''s eyes were taken back from Hua Meng, who had already gone away. He looked at Li Hong with some fear and panic in his eyes. He had heard that the prince of the Tang Dynasty had a famous character of revenge. Kashim, the third prince in white, fought with him for a seat and was shot to death on the tower. And yesterday, he also competed with his Royal Highness for a seat, but he also spoke ill of his own fate. Think of here, then Luo can''t help sweating, now is still blocked in his own house, I''m afraid he is more than lucky. "Do you know Bai Chun? It''s the thirteen daughters of Bai sunI, the king of Kucha, who were sent to the Tang Dynasty early. " Li Hong has a faint smile on her face, but in her eyes, it becomes very dangerous. Then Luo swallows saliva, he can''t really get up in his mind now, catch the prince, and then blackmail these people. Because he could feel that the beautiful woman between him and the prince would definitely kill himself before he rushed over. Li Hong looked at him and nodded. He laughed with satisfaction and continued to ask, "Bai sunI is not dead. Where are they? Are you in prison? " At this time, far away from here, at the gate of zhelao mansion, there were loud shouts and screams. Li Hong''s eyebrows wrinkled. He held out his hand to appease Baiqi. Bai Qi''s ears, which could not stand up naturally, were listening to the shouts outside. Then he began to show his teeth and sob. Don''t look at their own size, a careless was trampled to death in the bottom of the foot, fortunately meaning whine, wolf howl is not like wolf howl, dog bark is not like dog bark. Then Luo''s eyes turned, looking at all the people were attracted by the roar of killing at the door, immediately overturned the table in front of him and ran to the outside. Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai, as well as Li Jingxuan, were shocked. He cried out in a hurry: "stop him. You can''t let him escape." The voice did not fall, has hastened to get up, followed by ran out, to pursue the fleeing of the Ze Luo. Li Hong was still very calm. After pacifying Bai Qi for a while, he slowly raised his head and said to himself, "I hope Jingwei can stop the people who deliver the letters to the white food on the road. Otherwise, the western regions will be very busy." He put Baiqi in front of Xiaoxue''s chest, and then he got up and walked out slowly. As he passed by the musician and Hu Ji who had been stagnant in the corner, Li Hong also bent down to pick up Hu Ji''s clothes scattered on the carpet. Looking at Hu Ji who was still naked, he threw the clothes in the past, and then slowly walked out of the hall.It''s already dark. The summer solstice and others have been pestering Li Hong for a long time about why the days here are so short. Since they arrived here, they have not forgotten this problem. Li Hong was so bored that she found a round ball and gave it to her. She told her that this was the sun and this was This is the western regions. I randomly found a point for her as the axis, and then let her turn the ball in her hand. Looking at Xia Zhi''s blank eyes, it seems to say that, no matter how stupid you are, you don''t have to cheat me with this way to cheat my little dog. But Li Hong had to explain again: "the days from the spring equinox to the autumnal equinox in the western regions are too long, so in winter, in order to balance, God shortens the day and lengthens the night." "You can understand that the dog is a white ball ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± As Li Hong''s steps approached the door of the house of zeluo, the fighting voice gradually subsided. The torches on the street lit the whole street like daylight. Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue are standing at the door beside Li Hong, and the grain of grain has already put the horizontal knife in his hand on the neck of Ze Luo. Pei Xingjian, Ma Zai and Li Jingxuan looked at each other. They couldn''t believe what they saw. The bloody smell in the air shocked them. The Royal Highness''s bodyguard was so powerful! The three hundred men of zerro, the fifty men who wanted to break through the Royal Highness at the gate, failed, and were defeated miserably. What''s more, to the shock of the three of them, none of the prince''s fifty bodyguards was seriously injured, some of them were just skin injuries. At this time, the three men gradually relieved, and began to firmly believe in the prince. With the help of more than 20000 people, they chased the prairie wolf ashnard in the grassland. "All of them are taken to the barracks, and tomorrow they will be sent to the source of the gate, where there is a shortage of labor. Then Luo Yan will take care of him and immediately find him unable to interrogate him all night. " Li Hong looked at those people who had their heads disarmed and said coldly. After that, he motioned Pei Xingjian to follow them. Under the protection of other soldiers, they carried torches to the direction of the old house of zarona. Quan Yi at the door is already waiting. Under the light of the fire, when he sees Li Hong, he runs over in a hurry. First, he took a look at Pei Xingjian and others, and then whispered in Li Hong''s ear: "daduhu, this is issued. This piece of Luo is so rich that it can''t be seen that he hid all the gold and silver treasures of the whole Kucha kingdom in those years." Quan Yi''s eyes are excited. He looks more happy than he has won the battle. Li Hong sneered and said, "you should be careful. If you have money, you have to spend your life. Then Luo has been hiding for a long time. In the end, it doesn''t belong to us." "At the end of the day, the lesson is to be protected." Quan Yi lowered his head and patted his helmet. Li Hong walked slowly under his leadership. He thought of something. He took a letter from his arms and handed it to Quan Yi. Then he said, "I don''t object to your correspondence, but can you not use me as a messenger? What''s wrong? Where are you or don''t know where she is? " Quan Yi was embarrassed and said vaguely, "daduhu, I don''t want to, but But the princess said Say... " "She slandered me again?" "that''s not true," said the Royal Highness. "It will be faster and more secure for you than for me, and it will not be dismantled for inspection." Quan Yi said in embarrassment. "All right, that''s all for you." With Quan Yi, Li Hong enters the open space behind the house. On this open space, there are more than 100 soldiers guarding it. When Quan Yi was about to be asked, Quan Yi said, "daduhu, what do you think this is? It''s really hidden. If I hadn''t stepped on this place suddenly, I thought it was on the spot. I didn''t expect that there was a big storage room below. Please. " Quan Yi and Li Hong slowly walk into the basement under the light of the torch. The torch has already illuminated the basement which is more like the underground palace. Li Hong sucked his nose and murmured, "hmm? It''s nice to have vents here After that, under the leadership of Quan Yi, he went back to a small basement. Quan Yi opened a box at will. "Lying trough!" Li Hong was startled and involuntarily called out a word that Quan Yi didn''t understand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 Li Hong was so stupid that he thought that Quan Yi, a native, had never seen anything in the world. When he saw some gold, silver and jewelry, he would cry out. But I didn''t expect to be rude first. I was almost scared to urinate by one of the many boxes in this room. "This is jade watermelon! Nima, what is this? Is it a pearl the size of a goose egg Li Hong held an emerald watermelon in one hand and a bright pearl in the other hand that was shining and slowly blooming under the torch. His eyes were already staring at the ground. "I It''s all right. What''s this? " Li Hong carefully put down the emerald watermelon and the night pearl, picked up a huge jade pillow, and almost called out the sleeping trough. I saw that jade pillow is round and smooth, natural, and the whole jade seems to have no flaws. It''s so white that people can''t believe it. Li Hong was not only dazzled by all kinds of gems like candy. After the summer solstice and snow, as if lost their soul in general, staring at the box of jewelry, do not know what to think. Casually open another box, the room seems to be dazzling, dazzling people can not look directly: pile upon pile of neatly arranged gold bricks, like people proud to show how expensive they are. After reading this basement, Li Hong ran into another basement. From childhood to adulthood, he had seen countless treasures, but like today, it was the first time that he was buried in a treasure. The wall is also inlaid with night pearls that are beginning to bloom. The jewels like cat''s eyes have been inlaid around the Pearl for a week, which makes Li Hong eager to give zeluo two big mouths at once, which is so outrageous. There are gold thread clothes, all these things? In the last basement, Li Hong looked lazily. Quan Yi was elated beside him, holding a piece of horseshoe gold in his hand. He said, "daduhu, will you take one at the end?" Li Hong stopped immediately and looked at him scornfully and said, "you are guarding a famous rich woman in Chang''an city. What do you want to do with horseshoe gold? As the saying goes: gold in troubled times, antiques in prosperous times. Look at those Let''s forget about the colored glass. It''s better than our glass to sell it for as much as we can "I am not greedy for money, but I am just Hehe, I just want to be in the tavern in Qiuci city with my brothers Hey, hey. " Although Li Hong was talking about him, he didn''t intend to put down the horseshoe gold in his hand. "You can''t buy your brothers a drink with your salary?" Li Hong opened the other boxes and looked at the paintings and calligraphy of one box. Most of them were Buddhist statues. I don''t know why they are kept here. It''s better to offer them up. "The salary of the last general..." Quan Yi is a little embarrassed. Li Hong looked back strangely, looked at Quan Yi and asked, "you don''t have a little one in Kucha city? Believe it or not, I will turn you into Huameng now. " "No, no, no, most of you misunderstood." Quan Yi waved his hand in a hurry, then blushed half way and said, "the salary of the last general will be sent back through the Bank of Kucha City, so So there will be no money for the brothers to drink. " "Your uncle, your family is also a well-known family. How many salaries do you lack?" Li Hong''s eyes are wide and round, which is even bigger than that of the jewelry. "No, no one in the family wants it, it''s It is the highness of the princess who confiscated the last salary, and said that if men get rich, they will go bad. Men can not be rich outside. Quan Yi touches a piece of horseshoe gold and holds it in his hand. He says pathetically. Li Hong touched his nose uneasily. Chunchun taught Yiyang these words in Chang''an. He didn''t expect that Yiyang would be used so soon. He said that after marriage, he didn''t say now. "Most protect you Are you all right? " Quan Yi looks at Li Hong with some embarrassment and asks with concern. "It''s OK. You can take it if you want. All these things need to be transported back to Chang''an. Tomorrow, Yao Chong and Huan yanfan will be called over to estimate the price of these things and sell them to my father at a discount. Now we are on the expedition in the western regions. We need money urgently, and his Treasury should also pay some money." Li Hongli said of course. Quan Yi and Pei Xingjian, who are close to the enemy at the door, have heard of the cold. His highness is so fearless that he wants to trade with his majesty! If someone else dares to do so, I''m afraid his head would have moved. However, it also shows how stable the position of the prince''s highness is in the east palace. It also shows that the prince''s highness is now a saint''s wife Zhenglong. As a prince, if you don''t expect it, it will be a certainty. Thinking of this, Pei Xingjian several people looked at each other, from each other''s eyes, more or less read some fuzzy information. Under the leadership of the summer solstice, Banmei and other four women also rummaged through the cupboards. Here and there, they took out some valuable jewelry and put them on their heads, or wore them on their wrists and necks, and from time to time they made a silver bell like laugh. After watching, Li Hong took a jade pendant about the size of a palm. It was also crystal clear and flawless. There was no carving on it. It was just a piece of plain jade, which he tossed about in his hand.Then he looked at several people and said, "take one for each one. As for the glass, tomorrow general Pei will find someone to bring them to places like white clothes and big food, and sell them at a good price. The money they will get It''s a supplement to the government of Anxi. " "This It''s against the rules, dadaohu. " Pei Xingjian is in a bit of a dilemma. It''s amazing that you take it to deal with your majesty. You don''t have to transport all of them back to Chang''an, and you have to take those glasses to trade with foreign countries such as white clothes and big food. If your majesty knows about this, can you not be angry? You can''t be ordered to die? "What''s wrong with that?" Li Hong grunted his eyes and thought, "don''t worry, I has the final say now. I''m the one who is in charge of the ceiling. What''s more, he will understand if we corrupt so much. " Pei Xingjian, Ma Zai and Li Jingxuan listened to the direct Khan. Should corruption be so straightforward? This is according to the law of the Tang Dynasty. The three even doubted in their hearts whether their future political path would be inexplicably turbulent if they made up their minds to follow such a master. However, they admired Li Hong''s indifference. Even though his maids were greedy just now, they all chose one according to Li Hong''s intention, while the others didn''t even look at them. Pei Xingjian has been immersed in the imperial court for many years. He can''t say that he is very accurate in judging people''s skill. However, when he looks at the bright and lustless eyes of Xiazhi and others, he still admires his royal highness and teaches him well. After several people took a favorite object, they followed Li Hong out. Suddenly, Li Hong stopped, patted the forehead, thought for a moment, and said, "by the way, general Pei, I think you still have a woman under your knee, right, Pei WANYING, right?" "Ah? How do you know? " Pei Xingjian was shocked. When did the prince pay attention to these things. "My mother said, by the way, you can help her pick out one and give it to her when you go back to Chang''an." Li Hong casually made up an excuse. I''m kidding. Can I not know! You are my future father-in-law. Although it is said that after he Lanmin''s death, Yang Sijian''s daughter-in-law will not let her choose the Crown Princess again because she is sullied by he Lanmin. But who can say exactly, in case the mother-in-law arranges another one for herself. Pei Xingjian was in a dilemma. He didn''t know what to do. Everyone took one of them. Only Quan Yi took two pieces of horseshoe gold, which was the least valuable one here. Even the Royal Highness''s maids are all one by one. If you take another one, it will be a bit abrupt. Just when she was about to refuse, she came over with a smile and handed Pei Xingjian a pendant. She said sweetly, "general Pei, maid, but I heard that Miss Pei looks like an immortal. I would like to help you choose this jade pendant for Miss Pei. I hope general Pei will not be disgusted with it." "How dare you? Since dadushu has a life, it''s better to be respectful than obedient. Thank dadushu and Xiaoxue." Pei Xingjian is a little embarrassed. At this time, the pedantic spirit is coming up. Several people are satisfied to go out of the basement, breathe the cold fresh air in the cold night again, can not help but feel the chest is still a burst of fresh. The cold air, also let the basement just come out of a few people, instant sober a lot. Pei Xingjian asked anxiously: "dadushu, now zeluo has been captured. Although it is said that the real prestige of the kuizi people is gone, there are still his subordinates in other places. Now that I govern the people in the Tang Dynasty, I will not worry that this will cause uneasiness." "Does this matter to me?" Li Hong gave up the task and hung the jade on the wolf''s white neck. The wolf was not used to it. He lowered his head and shook his neck. He wanted to bite the jade off. It was too awkward to wear it on his neck. "This..." Pei Xingjian didn''t expect Li Hong to answer like this. Originally, he thought Li Hong had already taken care of him. Li Hong, riding on his horse, said happily, "Ma Zai, Li Jingxuan, who do you think should be responsible for this? In fact, the most important test of this kind of trivial matter is the experience of parents'' administration. In this respect, I dare not talk about it casually. It is related to the well-being of the people and the stability of the country. I hate my lack of experience. " Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai are known as Pei ma. In history, however, they have carried out efficient transformation in the selection and appointment of officials. At this time, if they participate in these affairs again, they may disappear in the long river of history. Therefore, it is better to leave them to the right person. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 The statues and murals of Kizil thousand Buddha cave are all painted in the Zhiti grottoes, which are more than 300 li away from the city of likuizi. The murals mainly tell the stories of Buddha''s biography, marriage and birth. But in any case, all the murals and statues are designed to show the various hardships and hardships of the Buddha in his previous life. So that all living beings can keep respect for the Buddha''s actions, believe in the vast power of Buddha and compassion for the world. "It is said that in a long time ago, in short, it will be many years earlier. A craftsman in Kucha state fell in love with the daughter of King Qiuci. In order to get this beloved Princess, he should be asked by King Qiuci. As long as one thousand such grottoes are dug on the cliff, the princess will be betrothed to the craftsman, and the craftsman will chisel here every day Chisel Chisel... " "And then, did the king of Kucha agree to the craftsman''s request?" "Don''t you worry about the story? Why don''t I just tell you the result? Important process, process, understand? Do you understand the love of vows and promises? " Li Hong riding on the back of the horse, glared at his package with a zongzi like snow, said. "Well, you can tell me. I won''t interrupt you." "And then, after nine hundred and ninety-nine grottoes, the craftsman died of exhaustion when he reached the 1000th. When the princess heard the news, she saw that her beloved was dead, and she also died of crying. Her tears had been flowing for nine days and nine nights. Then the tears were threaded into a thread, forming this teardrop spring. You see, the spring is still coming out. " After that tearful spring, Li Hong, in order to prove the truth of his story, said. "Why are all your stories like this? I thought that this time, Meng Jiangnu cried the Great Wall last time. This princess will cry down this cliff, alas..." Half Mei didn''t know what she was sighing at last. "Banmei, what do you mean? You have to sigh again, and you won''t tell you any more stories. " Li Hong was dissatisfied with ban Mei''s sigh, as if his story was not pleasant to hear. "Well, the princess of Kucha is not a fool, so I like a craftsman." Then Luo also rode on horseback, but after being tortured by lawlessness for a night, he looked haggard, his hair was messy, his face was blue and purple, and his eyes were like panda. "Well, I don''t think it''s enough that you were beaten yesterday, are you? How can the princess look down on the craftsman Li Hong glanced at him. Zhero was tough enough. When the Tang Dynasty attacked the city, he took the lead in subduing Bai sunI''s family, and then he was imprisoned in the Kizil Grottoes. In order to avenge baisoni''s death of his brother, he let the king of Kucha play his artistic talent here, and his family was imprisoned here to paint murals. He came back from the grassland all night, but only a part of the people were brought back, and the rest remained on the grassland. After Li Hong became the governor of Anxi Dufu, the place where Kucha and ashinatu branch bordered each other changed. In the past, they had always been the soldiers and horses of asnaduzhi, harassing the border town and town of Qiuci in the cold winter, carrying out bandit style plunder. Since then, Li and Sanma have been patrolling the grassland, including honger and Sanma. Every day, thousands of cavalry are like ghosts and ghosts on the grassland. They camp wherever they go. As for food, they use local materials or take their own dry food. In this way, as a result, both of them, like the shrinking turtle, stayed in the depths of the grassland for the whole winter, suffering from hunger and cold, and did not dare to take a step forward. Led by zerro, a group of people walked slowly along the foot of this mountain range until they came to a shelter from the wind. It was not far away that they saw what looked like a small village where smoke was rising from the top of the thatched cottage. This small village, with its back to the green hills, is just able to block the cold northwest wind. The grottoes on the cliff like bird''s nest are also very close to here. I think this is the place where baisoni was imprisoned. Li Hong looked at the small village in front of him. Unconsciously, he felt waves of elegance. He could not help thinking that if he had not been born in the royal family, it would be good to live in such a place where there is no struggle with the world. "Jielu is in the people''s territory, and there is no noise of cars and horses. How can you do it? The heart is far away from itself. Under the eastern fence, we can see Nanshan leisurely. The mountain atmosphere is beautiful day and night, and the birds return to each other. There is true meaning in this, but I have forgotten my words if I want to distinguish them. Alas I''m afraid only Tao Qian''s poem can depict the scene in front of you. " Li Hong thought about it for a long time. He was still a poet of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He had to sigh deeply and say, "Mr. Tao, you are a cow.". People dismounted at the intersection of the small village, and a line of about 1000 people had already alarmed the people in the small village at this time. Li Hong stood at the entrance of the village. The village looked like a dozen families. Now and then, someone came out of it. Only when you see the handcuffs on, you can see the light in your eyes. "Which is the white Sunni to?" Li Hong side head looks at Ze Luo to ask a way.Then Luo was pushed forward by lawlessness and began to walk to the thatched cottage to which besoni came. Li Hong is very glad that he didn''t let Bai Chun follow him. Otherwise, Luo thinks that he can make Bai Chun cut into stuffing and make dumplings for the dog. Looking at Xiaoxue and others, Li Hong said in a low voice: "don''t tell Bai Chun these circumstances after going back. If the women know such a tragic situation, they can''t cry to death." "What are you doing again?" An old voice opened the door in zeluo. As soon as he stepped into the yard, some feeble sound came up. "You have almost paid my debt. I''ll let you go today." Then Luo was also very angry. He did not expect that the thirteen daughters of Bai sunI, the only one who missed the net, was the red man in front of his Highness The Prince of Tang Dynasty, and his relationship with his highness was extraordinary. After confirming Bai sunI Zhi''s identity, without waiting for Li Hong to speak, he broke the law with Xiaoxue''s four girls, and began to walk up to him, helping him open his handcuffs and shackles, and at the same time took out the package on the horse''s back. The thick new cotton padded clothes were immediately put on the bodies of Bai sunI Zhi and others. White sunI to thin and rickety, has not been the style of the king of Kucha, gray hair scattered on the top of his head, with the wind blowing disorderly scattered, looking at his own handcuffs and shackles were opened, and a woman put on a thick new cotton padded clothes, eyes full of doubt. The one who did not speak forgot to look at him. His eyes were fixed on Li Hong''s body. Looking at Li Hong''s elegant and elegant manner, he could see that the leader here was the young master. "What do you want?" White sunI did not know the identity of the young master, asked in a cold voice. As soon as he finished his question, he heard the sound of handcuffs and shackles being removed from the village. Besoni could not help wrinkling his dry brows and straightening himself up. Looking out from the fence around the waist of ordinary people, he saw that his family members had been taken off their handcuffs and shackles. "Who are you from Datang?" Bai sunI knew the position of zhelao in the Tang Dynasty. It was he who introduced the Tang army into Qiuci city. So he won''t believe at the moment that these people are here to save themselves. But looking at zerona''s black eyes, blue cheeks, and also very messy hair, let him become a little trance, do not know who these people are. There are only 340 people in this small village. In addition to Bai sunI, there are several of his sons. As for his daughter-in-law, he has long been taken over by zeluo. Li Hong was not curious at all. There were only a few old women in their 50s and 60s. If they were young, Luo would not stay here. "How many people are there?" Li Hong watched the people in the village crowded in front of the thatched cottage of Bai sunI Zhi, took Bai sunI Zhi''s hand and sat down with him on two rough chairs. "Forty seven." White sunI to sweep in front of the family, light back. "A lot of them. Let''s go back to Qiuci city first. After you have recovered your wounds, you will be sent to Taiyi City, where you will be received. By the way, what''s wrong with Qiuci city? Now that I can find all your family members, they are waiting for you to come back in Kucha Li Hong''s big white fur coat was worn on her, looking dignified and calm. When Bai sunI looked at Li Hong, he was sure that the young master was not simple. He thought that he would be the prince of the Tang Dynasty, but in a moment he was rejected by himself. The prince of the Tang Dynasty! How noble is that? How can you condescend to come here in person and save yourself? But the doubts in his heart were more and more. The more he overturned his guess, the more he wanted to know the identity of the young master. "With all due respect, who are you?" Bai sunI can''t help but be curious. His old face is engraved with traces of years. "Li Hong." Li Hong patted his leg and continued: "the prince of the Tang Dynasty, now the master of Bai Chun." Looking at Li Hong like a smile, looking at his face, white sunI to have no reason to face a burst of unnatural. In the end, I didn''t expect that it was the thirteen women who were least valued and loved by them that saved themselves. Bai Chun is smart, beautiful and generous since she was a child. When she was young, she was already a beauty in the western regions. At that time, I don''t know how many princes from other countries wanted to marry him, but they were all rejected by him one by one. At that time, Kucha''s territory had been shrinking, too much territory was occupied by other people, and Bai Chun was sent to the Tang Dynasty to learn some of the cultural etiquette of the Tang Dynasty, so that he could marry the emperor or even the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. However, he did not expect that he would become the servant of the prince. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 At least on the surface, Bai sunI didn''t show much shock. As for his inner feelings, Li Hong was too lazy to guess. "Ha ha, in the end, I didn''t expect that it was my daughter who saved me. Thank you very much." Bai sunI looked up to the sky and sighed, but in any case, it was better to go to Chang''an and live this life as a slave. Looking at Li Hong ''s subordinates helping others to bind and treat the bloody wounds on the wrists and ankles, but no one in front of him can help. But she shakes her head and smiles. It seems that Bai Chun is in the prince''s heart and has a very important position. She helps others to bind the wound, but she turns a blind eye to the wound on her wrist and ankle. I think it is to punish herself for Bai Chun. After an old woman was bound up, she was very careful. She moved Bai sunI to her side in a frightened small step. After seeing the faint smile on Li Hong''s face, she didn''t get angry because of her arrival. So she boldly asked for some trauma medicine and began to help her clean and bind the wound. "What are you going to do with him? Or will I take care of it? " Li Hong took a look at Ze Luo and asked Bai sunI. Bai sunI looked up at zhelao with a trace of helplessness on his face, and said: "he is a member of the Kucha Kingdom anyway. Although he betrayed his king in the end, his royal highness will not let him continue to live, so why bother me, the king of subjugation?" "The state is not necessarily a state. It can not be called a state. It''s just a tribe in the Tang Dynasty. Kucha is called a state. It''s not qualified because every inch of land here belongs to the Tang Dynasty, so You don''t have to sigh, let alone think that one day can still dominate this land. Bai Chun saved you, you don''t have to thank me. For the sake of Bai Chun, let''s see if God gives zharong a chance. No day, put it on. " After Li Hong finished, he got up and went out. After hearing Li Hong''s words, Wu Tian looked at the shackles in the soldiers'' hands, and waved to them to take them all. Then Luo opened his eyes in disbelief and looked at so many shackles in horror. He knew that if he expected it well, they would hang on him. Sure enough, without waiting for him to resist, several soldiers rushed up and took the lead to put on the handcuffs and shackles, making him unable to resist. Next is a layer of up set, really can not cover, they were hung on the neck, shoulder. More than 40 pairs of handcuffs and shackles were all hung heavily on Zhero''s body. However, some of Zhero''s arms and legs could not be lifted. It was very difficult for him to lift his legs once. Then Luo''s neck blood vessels were clearly visible, and his forehead was also exposed. He exhausted all his strength and called out, "Your Highness, you can''t do this to me. I''m a meritorious official of the Tang Dynasty, and a general of Dingyuan in the five grades of the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong had already gone out of the fence door, turned his head and looked at zeluo''s body, which he tried his best to hold up. He said coldly, "I''m just warning you that my family members can''t be disrespectful to them. Bai Chun has served me for ten years, so as his master, I should help my people to solve their troubles. It''s up to you whether you can go back to Kucha alive or not As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell, a soldier came out with a big basin of cold water. Without saying a word, he poured all the water on Zhero''s body. Suddenly, he screamed repeatedly. The water droplets in his shackles immediately condensed into ice and hung cold on his body, which made him unable to think about it. A group of people went back along the original road. From the intersection ahead to the south, they could bypass the tankarakan desert and lead to Khotan and other places. To the north, there were two roads, one leading to Kucha, and then to the western regions. The other was the silk road that also led to the western regions. Yumenguan, as an important military town, guarded all the routes of the three silk roads from east to west, and became the only way to enter the hinterland of the Tang Dynasty. Before that, Loulan ancient city had always been the fortress for entering the Central Plains. However, since Loulan people often served as lookouts for Xiongnu and other countries, the Tang Dynasty never trusted Loulan very much. The sun has set in the west, stretching the shadows of trees on both sides of the road. As the only river flowing through Loulan, the Peacock River has not changed the river channel, and Loulan has been dredging and reforming the river channel by artificial means, hoping that the river will not be farther away from Loulan. After choosing the location of the camp, Bai sunI Zhi and others had to marvel. Under the command of the two generals called Wutian and Wutian, the 1000 people led by Li Hong were carrying out all kinds of camping work orderly and quickly. The moon gradually climbed into the night sky. The nine thousand year old Populus euphratica forest, known as "three thousand years of life, three thousand years of death, and three thousand years of immortality", stands firm in the cold wind. The leaves that have not fallen off in winter are slowly floating down from the branches. Together with other plants, such as red willow, Haloxylon ammodendron and Elaeagnus angustifolia, the night is full of mystery. Along the way, he had already lost his human form. His hands and feet were covered with blood and ice debris. His face was pale because of exhaustion, and his eyes were numb and dull."Let me go, your highness. Please let me go. I am a meritorious official of the Tang Dynasty." Still at Li Hong''s feet, zeluo is pleading in a low voice. Li Hong looked at the place not far from the Peacock River, about 20 miles away, was the ancient city of Loulan, which was full of mystery in the previous life. "There are dark snow mountains in Changyun County, Qinghai Province, and Yumenguan pass is a lonely city. Huang Sha wears gold armour in a hundred battles. If you don''t destroy Loulan, you will never return it. " Li Hong ignored zhelao''s plea. He looked out of sight of the ancient city of Loulan in the distance at night, and slowly read a few poems from Wang Changling, a poet who had not yet been born in the Tang Dynasty. He had thought that Loulan had already disappeared, but he did not expect that Loulan still existed in this period, and was still very strong, at the same time, he was secretly colluding with Tubo. Just like those who were attached to Xiongnu at one time and then attached to the Han Dynasty at the same time, those who are like the grass on the wall can still live till now. today, Kroraina is still engaged in the tradition left by its predecessors. It belongs to Datang, but secretly colluded with Tubo. It became the eye of Tubo in Datang and a soldier of the Tang Dynasty. If the river had not changed its course, Loulan would have been standing here all the time, and the Taklimakan Desert of the last generation would not have been much bigger than the desert today. A large number of tree felling, coupled with topographic changes, allowed the desert to expand its territory under the influence of the wind. Finally, Loulan city was flooded and became a part of the sand sea. Zerro was shackled and was gobbling up a bowl of leftovers. White sunizhi''s eyes flickered in the light of the fire. For a moment, he looked at zeluo, who was squatting on the ground to eat, and another time, he looked at Li Hong, who was sitting at the gate of the camp, wearing a big fur coat and drinking grape wine. "How is Bai Chun now?" Besoni asked, looking at the bandage bound on his wrist. "She''s fine, but don''t worry, she won''t hate you." Li Hong went to the fire, sat on the chair that Xiaoxue took out, stretched out his hands to bake the fire and replied. "Yes, he should hate me. In those years, her mother died soon after she was born. Since then, some people think that she is an ominous daughter and she killed her mother. Because of her grief, I have been indifferent to her all the time. A few years later, under the pressure of the people and the oppression of various forces, I had to send him to her Datang, I hope to be able to exchange her for the cavalry of Datang. It''s hard to predict the world. I didn''t expect you to find the craftsmen we smuggled from the Tang Dynasty before I could make the next plan. Bai Chun lost her freedom and became your servant. " White sunI''s gray hair is particularly conspicuous in the light of the fire, and his red old cheeks are full of memories. "Does she know the real purpose of sending her to Datang?" Li Hong picked up a dead branch and stirred the small flame in front of him and asked lightly. "She doesn''t know. She only knows that she is an ominous person of the kingdom of Kucha. Because she was besieged by other countries, she didn''t complain about sending her away. She even had been scheming for the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty for Qiuci, hoping to solve the plight of Qiuci." White sunI to finish, looking at Li Hong, amber eyes in the fire in the flying man dance. "Oh What do you want me to bring her? " Li Hong looked at Bai sunI Zhi. Even if he was a prisoner, he still had to keep his dignity. He had to face and suffer. "The prince''s highness is really amazing, brilliant and quick in thinking. Just now a poem has been admired by me. If you don''t want to have a simple conversation, your Highness has already understood my mind, and I feel ashamed of myself." Bai sunI even gave a bitter smile. He was too clever and too clever. If he could succeed in succeeding the Tang Dynasty, the Tang Dynasty would be more powerful than it is now! I''m afraid that''s the beginning of the Tang Dynasty''s peak. Li Hong ignored Bai sunI Zhi''s praise, and with a proud smile, he looked at zeluo, who had been eavesdropping, and said, "tonight, you can watch for me. If tomorrow doesn''t freeze to death, I''ll let you go." When Luo heard Li Hong''s words, he immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks that had been licked clean, and said in a hurry: "Your Highness, you can rest assured that you will guard the door for you and will not let you be disturbed by a trace." Li Hong smiles and looks at Bai sunI and zeluo. When they meet each other, Li Hong is envious. But he can''t guess what the old white sunI is thinking at the moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 Looking at the fire, Bai sunI seemed to forget what Li Hong had asked him. After a long time, Bai sunI looked at Li Hong and sincerely said, "I hope your highness can take care of her, but it is her blessing to follow him." "What you say is not what you mean..." Li Hong''s whole body was so comfortable that he stretched out. All of a sudden, the earth seemed to have touched something because of his stretching, and suddenly it began to vibrate. "What sound?" Then Luo Gulu stood up and looked at the night in the distance. The whole person can not see the slightest tired feeling from the movement just now, not only so, but also seems to have a trace of excitement. White sunI to the same is a bright eyes, flash a glimmer of hope, also can not help but with the vibration of the earth to look behind. Li Hong looked cold. No one knows that this is the tremor caused by the trampling of camels after they run up. At the moment, even the wolf is also a face of vigilance, bright eyes, bone of the chaos, tightly staring at the front of the night. The whistle suddenly sounded over the camp, followed by a calm cry: "be on guard...!" Two hundred Pro guards appeared around Li Hong quietly and dressed in armor, armed with crossbows and cross swords, and their black armor glowed with cold light in the light of the fire. These two hundred people can not be underestimated. If you look at each person''s calm and fearless cheek and cold and merciless eyes, you can see that these 200 people are absolutely a teacher of iron and blood. From the beginning to the present, Li Hong didn''t look at the direction of the sound source. However, at some time, Li Hong''s hand had a horizontal knife. At the moment, he was slowly pulling out the sheath. The cold blade twinkled with cold light, especially under the light of fire. "It is said that there was a gang of robbers riding on camels in the desert. They robbed the merchants along the two sides of the Peacock River, so they were called the peacock robbers group by the travelling merchants. Today, we will not meet them, will they?" Li Hong is very calm, and his calmness is beyond his age. This makes the white sunI to the original full of a glimmer of light in the eyes, suddenly and a bit gloomy. Then Luo lenglengleng looks at Li Hong. He doesn''t believe that this young prince of Tang Dynasty knows the western regions like the palm of his hand. The peacock robber group is the most mysterious thief in the western regions. Few people know their details until now. "Should It should be. They come and go without a trace. They are vicious. Not only do they rob the goods of commercial travel, but sometimes they kill them together with all the merchants. Therefore, although their names are beautiful, they are not easy to be provoked at all. Your highness, run away and leave it to me. " Then Luo listened to the deafening sound getting closer and closer, and his tone became more and more excited. He knew better than anyone that the bandits were able to come and go without a trace because Loulan city and Tubo had been protecting them secretly all the time, and the goods they got had to be shared equally with Loulan or Tubo. "By you?" Li Hong gave him a squint. Then Luo looked at Li Hong''s casual glance, as if he was afraid of being seen through his mind. He quickly shifted his eyes and said, "Your Highness, they are not only ruthless, but more importantly, their number is huge, with 2000 people." Luo is excited to forget why he knows so clearly. The peacock robber group is a mysterious group of thieves in the western regions, but he can know so clearly that it is difficult for people to doubt. "Why do you know so well?" Li Hong stands up. Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue take out Li Hong''s armor. At the moment, they are helping Li Hong take off his fur and put on the armor. And including snow, everyone ''s face is very calm, natural, performance is not care. It seems that no one takes the camel team, which can already see the shadow, as one thing. The scabbard in Li Hong''s hand was slung on his left waist, and then he took the crossbow from half Mei and hung it on his right waist. As soon as Li Honggang had prepared himself, Huameng and mang grain appeared armed at Li Hong''s side, and then the four girls disappeared in the tent at the summer solstice. "Loulan has always been under their own jurisdiction and governance. The wind is not strong tonight, so I just go in to have a look and tell lawlessness and make a quick decision." Li Hong took a look at Bai sunI Zhi, then looked at the unknown zeluo, and then said with a smile: "peacocks are very beautiful, but this river. As for the thief, they will defile the beautiful name of Peacock River, so there is no need for them to exist." "Do you think you can kill all the peacock robbers?" Then Luo a face does not believe evil, and look temperament is full of scorn at the moment. Even white sunI to also slowly stand up, his family also ran out of the tent, look panic at the clouds in the hazy. The speed of the camel team is not fast, but if the entire 2000 camels run at full speed, the overwhelming power is also daunting, a strong force of pressure, like a dark cloud pressing on the border, making people breathless. "Then Luo, your wishful thinking will come to an end, and you are white sunI. Don''t think I don''t know. You both hope that the camel team can save you. But even if you are rescued by the peacock robber group, can you really restore the country? Far from hydrolyzing, not near thirsty. " Li Hong took the reins handed over by the grain of grain and then turned over to mount the horse.At this time, the four girls of the summer solstice in the tent, also armed, came out of the tent. Everyone''s equipment was the same as that of Li Hong. The crossbar and crossbow were matched together, but they were not equipped with the horse type that the Tang Dynasty had always equipped. "Ah Ah... " All of a sudden, the scream broke out in the open night sky, but Li Hong''s cavalry had not yet moved out. "This is..." Then Luo''s face turned pale. He was also an expert in war. When he heard the sound and the chaotic noise of the camel''s footsteps, he knew that the camel team had been ambushed. Li Hong''s Iron Pagoda is not a real Iron Pagoda, but it uses other people''s names. In fact, it has always been composed of 7000 light cavalry. The weapons and equipment are the same as those of Li Hong. They are also made up of crossbows and crossbows. Only a small number of people are equipped with horse names for impact. In the real sense, this cavalry actually refers to the combat equipment of Mongolian cavalry. One thousand cavalry had already hidden in the Haloxylon trees on both sides of the river when they set up camp. This was designed by Li Hong when he trained iron pontoons. All these were designed to prevent the enemy from attacking the camp with a small number of people to win time for the soldiers in the camp. With the sound of screams one after another, the open night, suddenly become a little creepy, pungent smell of blood, began to spread in the air. "Prepare for the assault." Unable voice in the scream of the night sky, appears very abrupt. But it was more like a thunder bomb. The Iron Pagoda, which had already been fully armed, formed a triangle at the moment. When the voice of no one fell for about five minutes, it suddenly bloomed like thunder in the night sky: "kill!" Suddenly, Li Hong and others in front of the night sky, arrow like rain, arrow cut through the night sky, burst the air sound, at this moment sounds very strange. With the rain of arrows shooting at the camel team, the bandits on the camel team began to use their bows and arrows. Their range of bows and arrows was far less than that of the bows and crossbows in the hands of the iron butcher soldiers. When tiefutu''s second wave of shooting in the dark was over, the camel''s arrows fell on the ground in front of the front row of soldiers. "Shooting Impact. " Wu Tian, a sharp knife in a triangle formation, has a murderous look in his eyes. As soon as the word "impact" is just out, he immediately raises his bow and crossbow in his hand, and with the other three rows of cavalry behind him, pulls the crossbow board machine, and then immediately rushes to the camel team like lightning. Wu Tian and others left, making room and distance for the cavalry shooting behind. The crossbow again aimed at the camel team, and another burst of shooting. Then, like Wu Tian just now, they rushed to the camel team in two ways. As they approached the camel team, they were like Mongolian cavalry. Relying on their own flexible mobility, they immediately surrounded the chaotic camel team in the central position. The horses swam away with the chaos of the camel team. The crossbow was like long eyes. They only shot the people in the middle of the hump instead of killing the camel. Each person of tiefutu was equipped with 60 arrows. 900 people swam around the camel team, not fighting with them. Instead, they kept swimming and shooting. As the people on the hump fell to the ground, the camel''s hooves trampled on his master like a heavy hammer. The sound of howling and Howling made the empty land of Peacock River suddenly become a region. As the people in the middle of the camel team rushed out on their camels, before they could get close to the iron butcher crossbow soldiers who swam around, they were immediately shot out from behind by the crossbow soldiers with a horse''s head behind them, and instantly pierced the heart of the people on the hump ¡£ With tacit tactics, neat movements, elusive arrows and fierce bloodthirsty horse characters, the camel team of 2000 people lost its combat effectiveness as a combat method summed up in the actual combat on the grassland. Looking at the camel team surrounded by the central government, he was too busy and disorganized at this time. Then he quickly hung the crossbow to the right side of the horse''s back, and the redesigned cross knife in his hand began to twinkle in the moment of scabbard. "Kill!" With unable, Wutian corresponding to each other roar, as if the night sky again split out a thunder, the moment like a wolf iron butcher rushed into the camel team. If you look at the horizontal knife in your hand carefully, you will find that he has a little more radian, and its toughness is better than before. Every knife cuts through the air, it will bring out a handful of blood flowers, as if it is floating snow on a cold winter night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 White sunI and zerro are already pale at the moment, the moonlight scattered in the Peacock River, and the Peacock River is carrying out a unilateral massacre. The cavalry of a thousand people even beat the camel team to the point where they could not fight back, and screamed one after another. From being shot by a bow and crossbow to the present, the two sides have never stopped fighting each other, just like hell on earth. "Zeluo, please get to the gate of Loulan city before the sun comes out tomorrow." Li Hong''s face is also full of the spirit of killing, coldly staring at the pale face of zeluo. After saying that, Li Hong suddenly hit the reins. The food ticket under his hip seemed to watch the same kind of people enjoying themselves there. He was already eager to join in. With the reins, he patted his neck with the reins, and immediately like an arrow from the string. After a joyful hiss, he disappeared in front of the frightened Zaro. "Leave a hundred people alive, and the others will follow me at once." Li Hong was protected in the middle by two hundred Pro guards. When he passed the camel troop battlefield, he carried enough Qi from the Dantian and cheered. "Yes, dadaohu." Although the two men are still fighting in the camel team, they immediately pull the reins and retreat from the sparse camel team after hearing Li Hong''s voice. Like Li Hong''s order, a thousand people of tiefutu cooperated with each other. In the short command of lawlessness, 100 people who were originally in charge of guarding immediately entered the battle group. The remaining 900 people then turned their heads and gave up the scattered strength of the camel team and began to follow the lawless and rapid departure. All of a sudden, the sound of horses'' hooves was heard everywhere, and the night seemed to be shaking with it. In addition, Li Hong''s 200 strong guards, a total of more than 1100 cavalry, were even more shocking than the impact of the camel team just now. White sunI and zerro turned pale. The cavalry had long seen their extraordinary appearance, but he never thought that they were so orderly. In the roaring sound, the cavalry ran away, leaving only one hundred people behind to clean up the battlefield. Loulan city''s population was at its peak when it was only 20000 or 30000. At this time, there are not many people stationed in Loulan City, except for the Sentinels waiting for the triumphant camel team. The earth is shaking, with the deafening sound of the horse''s hooves getting closer and closer, the whole Loulan city seems to have fallen into the earthquake. "So fast? The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are getting weaker and weaker. " "Datang is now old, weak, sick and disabled. It''s good to be able to keep it." "No, the western regions are now in their hands. I''m afraid they are already crumbling and precarious. Sooner or later, they will be occupied by the powerful Tubo." The Sentinels on the tower listened to the sound of rumbling and pleasant vibration, and made fun of the fighting capacity of the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty. "No, it''s not a camel team. It''s a horse''s hoof. It''s not as loud as that." A leader like man, listening to the slow sound of iron hooves, suddenly got up from the watchtower and went to the tower to look out. Outside the tower, the sound of the horse''s hooves gradually slowing down is not far away from Loulan city. It seems that the cavalry in the tide is fan-shaped and is slowly approaching the wall. Silent murderous air, as if mercury spilled to his face, wrapped in the cold wind, blew on the city head together. The silent killing breath made the leader who was watching on the city shiver. The cold wind like a knife had cut his neck and made him sit on the ground. "Big The cavalry of the great Tang Dynasty. " The leader stammered, his legs flaccid. "What cavalry of the Tang Dynasty?" Another soldier listened to the voice of long fire stuttering and frightened, and asked curiously. "The cavalry of the great Tang Dynasty is coming to the city." The fire was shivering and pointed to the outside of the city. As soon as the fire chief finished speaking, he heard a cold voice coming from the lower part of the tower: "open the gate immediately, most of Anxi''s prefectures are protected here." "Ah What to do? " The soldier held up the fire and asked pale. The fire chief carefully took a look from the battlement probe. After thinking for a long time, he remembered that it was better to report first. Then he looked at the soldier and said, "go and report to the general. I''ll wait here." After the fire commander said, he immediately pressed close to the head of the city and called out to the sky, "please wait for a moment. When the guard general comes, open the gate for you." Li Hong''s face was calm, and he looked at the wall which was rammed with loess. Under the moonlight, the whole city wall looked like a layer of silver armor, giving people an unpredictable feeling. "Attack the city." With a breath of heat coming out of his mouth, Li Hong said calmly. "Yes, dadaohu." Lawlessness and lawlessness immediately set up their bows and crossbows, and the soldiers behind them also immediately set up the crossbow with the lawless movement. Li Hong picked up the bow and crossbow on the right side of his horse''s back, and Xiaoxue immediately stretched out his small hand and helped put a sounding arrow on it. Without looking at it, Li Hong held up his bow and crossbow in his hands and threw it into the sky. A scream broke through the night sky and rang through the sky over the whole Loulan city. Then a rain of arrows shot at the gate and screamed one after another on the tower. After several rounds of arrow rain, there were bursts of footsteps on the wall, accompanied by groans. At this time, the gate suddenly creaked and opened slowly."You have to find this man, according to your portrait." After Li Hong finished, he was the first to walk to the gate of the city. A few people slowly appeared at the gate of the city. The torch lit up the gate as well as those holding the torch. They were startled by stinging insects and cheetahs. "I have seen you." Two people with several people around, holding torch salute way. "If you take Wutian to the mansion of Anmo Shenpan, you must capture gaershiro alive. You and I will stay in the outer city to prevent him from fleeing. Can''t take over the garrison. Start guarding the city. " At this time, Li Hong''s face had a trace of dignified. "Yes, sir." As they were unable to follow Wu Tian and left with 1000 of their own, Li Hongcai looked at the cheetah, and a faint smile appeared on his lips: "this time, you have done meritorious deeds. If you come this time, you must come for how to erode the land of Tang Dynasty next year." Most of the cities in the western regions were divided into inner and outer cities, and because of their vast territory, their cities were relatively larger than those in the Central Plains. The people living in the outer city are ordinary people, including some aristocratic lands, which are surrounded in the outer city. The inner city is the city of living thoroughly. The more you go in, the higher the identity of the people who live in it. The more you go out, the lower your identity will be. In this era, Loulan, once one of the seven powerful countries in the western regions, had the geographical advantage of the Peacock River, which had not changed its route. At the beginning, Loulan wanted to put all the people under his control into one city. Therefore, Li Hong is walking in the outer city of Loulan city. On the road, except for the torch just lit by the pro guards, he has never seen any family with lights on. Li Hong was riding on his horse and slowly swam along the road between the outer city and the inner city. Apart from the forty people around him, the rest of the guards had already become a column, and began to inspect whether anyone had escaped from the inner city. "Where is hengqiao now? How did you get both of you here? " Li Hong tightens Xiaoxue''s fur coat and asks. "If you go back to your master, the Tibetan prime minister, ga''erdongzan (ludongzan), will return to his hometown of gayu after his eldest son sets off for Loulan. Heng Qiao is afraid of any change and has been following him secretly, so he ordered us to meet you here." Said the cheetah, also riding on a horse. "Yes, ludongzan, an old man, hasn''t died yet. It''s his idea to invade guhun. The Tubo Zanpu Songzan Ganbu has been dead for more than ten years, and he has been in power for more than ten years. Therefore, once matsun Gampo dies, his first goal is to win over his hometown Tuguhun. Now I''m afraid that in Tuyuhun, he can already be called Kayu in his hometown It''s the local emperor. " Li Hong braves the cold wind, wheezes the white ha Qi, depressed said. Today, all the Jiabu and gayu areas in Tuyuhun are the fiefdoms of ludongzan. Since the collapse of Tuyuhun, ludongzan moved to the Tang Dynasty to save troops and restore the country in order to prevent nuohobo, king of Tuyuhun, and Princess Honghua. Therefore, he has been guarding the town in Tuyuhun. As for Tubo, everything is handed over to his eldest son, who is now trapped in Loulan city. Li Hong, on the other hand, came to save Bai sunI Zhi after getting the news of the insects and cheetahs. His main purpose was, of course, gaershiro in Loulan city. Lu Dongzan is a personal genius. Even Li Hong thinks that in this world, only his dragon mother Wu Mei can be better than Lu Dongzan in intriguing and playing with the city government. The plan of making peace with relatives is the most important contribution Lu Dongzan has made in Tubo for many years, and it is also his favorite work in his life. It was Lu Dongzan who killed the small country nibra. He used his brilliant tongue three times to persuade the king of nibra to marry his princess Chizun to Songzan Ganbu, and then he made others die. Then he convinced his grandfather Li Shimin to marry Princess Wencheng to Songzan Ganbu. Fortunately, the Tang Dynasty was not killed by his plot. However, the prosperity of Tubo is absolutely related to the advanced agricultural technology brought by Princess Wencheng and too many manual techniques. If she had not married Princess Wencheng, Tubo would still be eating grass on the plateau. When Li Hong thought of this place, he would like to be born several decades earlier. If only he could stop the emperor''s grandfather Li Shimin from marrying Princess Wencheng. Tubo, who has tasted the sweetness of marriage, seems to be able to get married. A few years ago, he asked his father to marry another princess. Fortunately, he refused. "It''s nice to get out of a dog hole when you''re in your thirties?" Li Hong looked at an inner city wall surrounded by Pro guards. Under the care of torches, seven or eight people were coming out from there in turn, joking with the language of the previous generation of Xinjiang mutton kebabs. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 Several people stand on the edge of the inner city wall, a gust of wind, the sky of loess in the night like bursts of wind, with a whistling sound, people feel strange uncomfortable. A man in his thirties was wearing a unique Tibetan robe. Under the light of the fire, his hat was covered with loess. After the wind blew, it even blew off a lot. Li Hong didn''t know garseruo, but he could see his identity from his clothes. Tubo has always been a vested interest in imitating the Tang Dynasty, and even any country in this period is trying to imitate everything in the Tang Dynasty. Tubo also followed the Tang Dynasty''s system of official rank, and then changed it into their present rank system. Naturally, the color of the clothes imitated that of the Tang Dynasty, and that of the token fish talisman of the Tang Dynasty was also imitated. The official rank is divided into six grades, and the man in his thirties, of course, is "he''s OK. It depends on who he is compared with. Naturally, he''s weaker than me, but he has a shrewd, tough and crafty father, Lu Dongzan." Li Hong looks at the torch in front of him. Wu Tian has completely controlled the governor''s house. "I don''t think he can match you with a finger." Snow said with pride. "No, I''m not qualified to be compared with you." The summer solstice looked at Li Hong since he caught hold of this gaer. He became happy and said. "Mm-hmm, or summer solstice can talk, that half plum, search orchid, you two don''t praise me?" Li Hong looked at the startled sting in front of him and ran over quickly. He was in a better mood. He said to the other two maidens riding beside him. Banmei and xunlan have a better understanding of the prince''s character than when they were in the palace. However, since they got along with each other, they felt that he was the best prince on this day and would never make trouble to them. "My Lord, I don''t think he is as handsome as you..." "Pull it down quickly. You can''t even boast about others. Learn more about flattery from the summer solstice and Xiaoxue." Jingzhe, holding the food ticket, walked slowly to the gate of the governor''s house. The dark wooden door was wide open, and there were four or five people kneeling at the door. The lanterns on both sides have already been lit up, and some torches are still lighting up here. Li Hong looked at an MO Shen pan kneeling on the ground and said faintly: "you are really OK. You have the ability to play the wall grass to the extreme. Take my Tang Dynasty''s, and then collude with Tubo. Tomorrow I will see how I will deal with you." After saying that, he looked at other people who didn''t know him. He kicked a few people kneeling in the middle of the door and went straight in. After a night''s hard work, Li Hong didn''t make a trip in vain. After the summer solstice and others cleaned up the room for him, Li Hong gave everything to the lawless. Li Hong had already thought about how to deal with the governor of Anmo Shenpan, who was in charge of the governor''s office of Loulan in the Tang Dynasty. In any case, the governor had to be replaced by a talent line of the Tang Dynasty, and the governor, including the governor, should be held by the Tang people. We should disintegrate the old aristocratic forces, cultivate the local middle class who are pro Tang, and then integrate all the classes in Loulan and achieve unity in culture and other aspects, so as to truly turn this place into a territory belonging to the Tang Dynasty. Yao Chong and Huan yanfan arrived at the gate of Loulan city the next day before it was opened. After being nominated as Minister of rites by Li Hong, Zhang Zhangzhi has also stepped into the footsteps of Yan Liben, Minister of industry. Yu Wenrong, Liang Xiaoren and Yang Jiong of Chongwen museum have passed Yumen pass and are on their way to Qiuci city. As a cultural inheritor in the western regions, Li Hong wanted to find out more talents in the western regions before Li Bai was born. Originally, Li Hong wanted Wang Bo to come with him, but he was appointed by Li Xian. Moreover, Long Ma Wu Mei and her father, Li Zhi, did not agree to dig into the corner of the emperor''s younger brother, so they refused his unreasonable request. As for the two remaining four heroes of the early Tang Dynasty, Luo Binwang and Lu Zhaolin were impressed by Li Hong''s talent when they were touring Qujiang Lake in the early years. Therefore, after the approval of the Ministry of officials, two people who were not very important joined the queue to support the development of the western regions. Li Hong was dismissed from the post of Shenpan at the end of an Dynasty for the charges of having an affair with foreign enemies and harbouring the king of Kucha state. He was sent back to Chang''an city with the former superiors of the western regions such as Bai sunI Zhi. Zeluo, a martial official of the Tang Dynasty, bravely killed the enemy in the battle with the peacock bandit group in the western regions. He died on duty in order to protect the Dadu guard of Anxi capital. After dealing with these things, Li Hong naturally handed over the rest to Yao Chong and Huan yanfan. Now the only thing that has not been dealt with is naturally the small prime minister garseruo, who has been working in Tubo as Prime Minister Lu Dongzan. In the past three days, Li Hong did not give garseruo and others any food, but gave a small amount of water to maintain the body''s water. "This guy can''t be killed." Li Hong shook his head and said in the face of Yao Chong''s inquiring eyes with Huan yanfan. "Sir, why can''t we kill them? Is he more noble than the three princes in white clothes and big food? " Yao Chong was puzzled and asked."That''s not true. When it comes to the nobility of their status and status, they are half equal to each other. Although gaershi is not the prince of Tubo, they are actually equivalent to their prince. Lu Dongzan controls the Tubo court with one hand. Although he is far away from Tuyuhun, his influence is incomparable. Moreover, Zambian zap is not Song Xan Gan Bbu''s son, but Song Xan Gan Bbu''s grandson Mansong Manzan, the Zambian Zambian, so the Tubo Dynasty hall can now be said to has the final say. Li Hong gazed at the topographic map of the western regions on the desktop, pointed to asnaduzhi, and said, "if we kill him now, it would be equivalent to fighting with Tubo. Now we in the Tang Dynasty do not have the ability to launch two large-scale wars in the western regions at the same time. What''s more, there''s a big food in white, who has been eyeing the governor''s house of Persia. " "What shall we do? You can''t just raise him like this? " Yao Chong is now cultivated by Li Hong and has become a politician of interest. To see a person, he always starts from his own interests. For those who are unprofitable and have no use value, the way he and Huan yanfan deal with now is very similar to that of Li Hong. This is the reason why Li Hong brought them to the western regions. He hoped that through his words and deeds, he could make them know how to use others and how to use their own cards to seek benefits for the Tang Dynasty. "Of course, it''s impossible to support him like this. Tell Pei Xingjian to send a letter to ludongzan and tell him that his son is plotting to collude with Anmo Shenpan, the governor of Loulan, to revolt, and he is banned from Yutian by the Tang Dynasty. If he wants to redeem his son, he will return the land of Tuyuhun to nuohobo, king of Tuguhun." When Li Hong said these things, he even had a hint of ridicule. "This So they can believe it? " Huan yanfan found out that this method was a little bit of a pediatrician. "Of course, we can''t believe it, and we don''t intend to let him believe it. But with him in our hands, we can get more time for us to stabilize Anxi and suppress asnaduzhi and Li zhaimu. In this way, Pei Xingjian will not appear to be in a tight position in the use of military forces, and can let him down." Yao Chong and Huan yanfan, together with Li Hong, are not as old as ludongzan. Now they have begun to calculate the crafty ludongzan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 Loulan is not an important town. At least in Li Hong''s mind, Loulan''s role is far less important than that of Anxi''s four towns. However, all the materials of the Tang Dynasty after Yumen pass from the central plains were transported to Loulan, and then Li Hong distributed them from here and then transported to various places. Loulan and Li Hong never thought about investing a cent, because in his opinion, even a copper investment will be a waste in the end. After all, the city will disappear sooner or later, and it is not human power that can change it. Although he has tried his best to protect Loulan City, and even let the people protect the trees and vegetation such as Populus euphratica and Haloxylon ammodendron, the diversion of the Peacock River is still happening unconsciously. Naturally, Li Hong couldn''t pay attention to this. Instead, he asked Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren, including Lou Yu, to find out after they came to Loulan for a short time. From then on, Li Hong gave up Loulan completely. Apart from Wang Bo, the four heroes of the early Tang Dynasty were sent to four towns in Anxi by Li Hong. With the efforts of the first batch of students from Chongwen library who finished their studies, Hanyu Pinyin has now begun to spread in Anxi and has a great potential for popularization. Li Hong''s ultimate goal, of course, is to let Chinese characters and Tibetan characters appear among the people of Tubo, and even replace the Tibetan language. Li Hong''s idea naturally depends on the fact that the development of Tibetan characters began only a few decades ago. With the Chinese characters of the Tang Dynasty supplemented by more easily learned Pinyin, it is likely that the Tibetan language will be replaced by time. Pei Xingjian appeared in Loulan city in a hurry. Sweating on his forehead, he looked anxious and flustered. Even the token at the gate of the city was shown in a hurry. Waiting for the soldiers who were unable to check it out, he ran into Loulan city on fire. In the governor''s house, the summer solstice is in a hurry to find ice. It is summer now. The temperature here is too hot to breathe during the day. Seeing Pei Xingjian''s robe front and back, because of the rush, it had been wet and tightly adhered to his body. He said hello in a hurry and went to look for ice. After Pei Xingjian asked Li Hong''s residence clearly, he did not care about the etiquette, so he went to the house behind him in a hurry. Huameng and mang seed were accompanying Li Hong at this time, and standing in front of him was Dou Yi, a rich merchant in Chang''an City, who had once helped Li Hong and his son out of the siege in Taiyi city. "Your Highness, the goods have been sold and escorted until they enter their territory." When Pei Xingjian arrived with him, he heard Dou Yi reporting the resale of goods to Li Hong. Hearing these, I can''t help but sigh. "Dadaohu..." Pei Xingjian looked at Li Hongcheng and ignored him. He stood for about a cup of tea. Li Hong always regarded him as an invisible person. But no matter how anxious he was, Li Hong refused to give him a chance to talk. After discussing business with Dou Yi, Li Hong began to nag about whether Dou Yi had married another concubine. However, no matter how Dou Yi explained it, it was his son''s concubine, not her own. Li Hong seemed to be unable to hear her. She was still asking about the eight trigrams. She was almost about to start digging the graves of her ancestors and looking for her roots. "Your Highness..." Pei Xingjian had no choice but to accentuate his tone and exclaimed helplessly. He knew why his royal highness did not want to see him since the summer of this year, but the imperial edict is hard to violate. As a minister, he has to do his duty as a minister. "What are you doing again?" Li Hongbai his one eye, do not want to pay attention to him, a face hate his expression, asked. "Your Highness, this is your Majesty''s edict. You are ordered to leave for Chang''an immediately." Pei Xingjian took out two edicts. One of them was shown to Li Hong when he came to Loulan a month ago. However, the prince didn''t take it seriously and didn''t leave to go back. Today, it still depends on the western regions and Loulan City, which is harmful to other city states outside Anxi capital, such as Baishi, Tubo, Bulu, and tuhuoluo. Two days ago, he received the second imperial edict from his majesty and ordered him to immediately urge his royal highness Li Hong to return to Chang''an. Therefore, he had to rush to Loulan in the hot weather again and ask his royal highness to return to Chang''an. Li Hong looked indifferent and looked at Pei Xingjian and said lazily, "are you impatient with me in Loulan? I''m not in the way of you. Or do you think that Anxi''s four towns are now stable, so I''ll go back quickly? " "Your Highness, how dare I drive you to leave here? This This Isn''t this the decree of your majesty? I would like you to stay here. " Pei Xingjian had to say something against his will. If it wasn''t for your Majesty''s order, he would like to make a memorial to see if he could invite his highness back. Pei Xingjian now really and sympathetically feels that it is easier to invite God than to send God away, and he also understands the depression and helplessness of Baiyi Dashi and Tubo. As long as there was such an ancestor here, he occupied the main road from the western regions to the hinterland of the Tang Dynasty. As long as the goods to Baiyi Dashi or Tubo and other countries were seized by him in Loulan, he asked people to pay taxes and pay any road and Bridge toll.The degree of shamelessness is as follows: I opened the mountain and planted the tree. If you want to think about this road, you will leave the bandits who buy road property. No, his Royal Highness has already done so now. His left guard general junquanyi has been cruising in the desert or in the middle of Khotan Shule during this period, pretending to be a robber and robbing the goods of white clothes, Tibetan and other countries. What''s more, what makes people angry is that after they grab the goods, they have to pay for them to redeem them. If they don''t want to redeem them, they give them to Dou Yi, and then Dou Yi finds a seller to sell the goods. Otherwise, they secretly throw them at the gate of Khotan or Shule City, and give them free sponsorship to the people in the city. For the past two months, the people of Khotan and Shule have been guarding the gate of the city every day before dawn, waiting for the moment when the gate is opened, so that they can go outside to pick up goods. "Don''t pay attention to the edict. If you like it, I have a lot more here." After that, Li Hong threw eleven edicts in front of Pei Xingjian. Pei Xingjian was shocked and was about to leave his body. He took an imperial edict and saw that it was the imperial edict that his majesty ordered him to return to Chang''an. To sum up, the eleven decrees are to get back to me quickly. The western regions have been a mess for more than a year! When envoys of various countries impeached him, they fell on Lizhi''s desk like snowflakes. Pei Xingjian held the eleven edicts. This time, he was totally stupid. He felt that the two edicts were like a knife on his neck, which made him feel chilly. The prince''s highness is worthy of being the prince''s highness. He has ignored the eleven edicts. I don''t know what his Majesty in Chang''an city is thinking at the moment. "I''ll take care of him sooner or later. I don''t believe you can show me!" Li Zhi held a thick stack of folded notes handed over through the Honglu temple. Needless to see, they were all impeachment of Li Hong. Wu Mei turns to look at the fold in her hand, but she laughs in her mouth. It''s only good if the western regions do not have a bad atmosphere. The little idiot has been in the western regions for a year and a half or nearly two years now, and has become a disaster in the western regions. The reason why he was impeached was that Li Hong not only robbed the goods they bought from Datang and sent back to their country, but also robbed the local goods they brought when they came. Fortunately, he left money for them to go to Chang''an to buy the goods of Datang. However, all this is the suspicion of big food in white, Tubo and several small countries, because no one has solid evidence to prove that it was done by the Tutu protector of Anxi. But all the clues point to the Dadu of Anxi Prefecture! They even sent envoys to Anxi from Tubo and Baiyi Dashi to negotiate with daduhu, the governor of Anxi, hoping that the Tang Dynasty could crack down on thieves in the desert, but they were refused by Dadu because they had no money. If you want to crack down on the thieves in the desert, we will fight the thieves together if you give us some money. At first, both Tubo and Baishi believed it. Each family gave Anxi Dadu a lot of silver, and then they agreed to gather in Khotan to fight against thieves. But when a month later, only the Tang Dynasty cavalry came out intact, white food and Tubo and other foreign countries, all of them were destroyed. Anxi daduohu''s face was full of fear. He sighed: "fortunately, he ran fast. Otherwise, he would be killed by others." "What''s in the desert?" "What a big crocodile. It can swallow a camel in one bite." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± Since then, many countries have blacklisted the Dadu protector of Anxi capital in the Tang Dynasty. They have never been in contact with each other when they are old or dead. They even put the name of Dadu together with the names of shameless people. Wu Mei looks and laughs. It seems that the boy with horsetail and skateboard galloping in the palace appears again. "You can still laugh! Tang''s face has been ruined by him! The glory of the Tang Dynasty and my great reputation will be destroyed in the hands of that little idiot sooner or later! Wait. When he comes back, I''ll see how I deal with him! This time, he must know how powerful I am Li Zhi''s eyes were burning and he was gnashing his teeth. "Then you can order him to return to Chang''an." "It''s the order." "How many down?" "Well Eleven. " "Are you back?" ¡°¡­¡­ No "Well Since Tang Dynasty ruled, it has never had such an important influence. Now, the four towns in Anxi are in an important period of reconstruction. If you really call him back, who are you going to hand over to the four towns he built? If he hadn''t provided all the necessary materials for Pei Xingjian in the back, then ashnatsu could have been suppressed so quickly? " Wu Mei''s beautiful and gentle eyes stare at the big tree that was planted in front of her palace in Taiji palace, but later the Daming Palace was completed. She was secretly touched and moved to it by xiaobaichi. She asked the tree at the gate of Penglai hall in Daming Palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 Looking at Li Zhi, who was very angry, Wu Mei asked thoughtfully, "no, your majesty, how come all these scripts came up through Honglu temple, and the Ministry of rites didn''t impeach her?" "Can''t you? Zhang Cambodian is not all pressed. Now the Minister of Rites has already worn a pair of trousers with that little idiot, and Yan Liben! A large number of craftsmen have been sent to Anxi this year. " Lizhi said without good breath. "Well..." Wu Mei looked at Li Zhi, who was really angry, and asked cautiously, "that Lu Dongzan''s son, Gala, if he is still in custody by Li Hong?" "Well, he was still in custody. Lu Dongzan said that he would not withdraw from Tuyuhun. Now they are in a stalemate there. Now Li Hong has come again and cut off other people''s wealth. Look, they will fight a battle sooner or later." Li Zhi didn''t notice the meaning of Wu Mei, and answered honestly. Wu Mei turned over his one eye, light said: "that you still let him come back quickly? Since you know that Tubo is a great threat to the Tang Dynasty, the Nanzhao in the southwest is now supported by the Tang Dynasty, and the effect of restraining Tubo is very little. Are you really going to give up Tuyuhun and other places when you let Li Hong come back? " "Well, needless to say, I''m just angry at him for his misdeeds in Anxi. Do you have a look at the western regions? Do you still have a bit of Tang Dynasty etiquette? But for him... " "If it wasn''t for him, who in the western regions would be afraid of Anxi capital in the Tang Dynasty? Who will pay attention to Anxi four towns? I''m afraid that the Tibetan wolf has already launched a war against our Tang Dynasty and vowed to take down Khotan. There are also Li Zhaqi. Now that ashinathuzhi is being convicted by Li Hong, it will be sooner or later that Li zhaco is captured. " Wu Mei Bai glanced at him and continued to defend Li Hong: "there is also the governor''s office of Persia. Pelus and Wang Mingyuan are frightened every day. But for Li Hong''s restraint in business, Bai Yi Dashi would have captured the governor''s office of Persia. Small states such as tuhuoluo and huarazimu are not being spit out by the big food in white clothes "So what? As the emperor of the people of the world, did I ignore the white clothes and the Tubo''s accusation of injustice? Can''t I speak for them? " Li Zhi''s face is full of dissatisfaction. The little white fool patronizes himself happily. I''m afraid that the desert is more comfortable for him than Chang''an city. At least he doesn''t have to worry about himself, and his mother''s mother has nothing to do with her ears. The most unbearable thing for Lizhi is that the little idiot is now in Anxi, happy and envious. It is such a free and easy life. In addition, it is said that there is a black wolf with silk like hair in his hand. Now he has become a bully in Loulan. No one dares to provoke him anywhere. If he wants to eat a live chicken, he will run to the governor''s house if he catches a live sheep. Only cattle and horse hunting are needed. It is estimated that this is because a wolf is too big to hunt. Pei Xingjian''s face was as hot as fire. The prince''s highness didn''t pay much attention to the imperial edict. Now it''s time for him to be leisurely, and continue to nest in Loulan. "Your Highness, what are you going to do with Dealing with your Majesty''s will? " Pei Xingjian held thirteen edicts in his hand. He felt that his life was more important than his life, but some people didn''t take it seriously. "What can I do with it? Do you dare to burn or do I dare to? Keep it well. It''s my father''s will at least. Go back and take down Li Guizhi as soon as possible. Then I can start. " Li Hong sat in the shade, took the ice just found in the summer solstice, put it into the grape wine, and handed Pei Xingjian a cup. Now 16 years old, he is tall and big, with an inverted triangular body that looks strong and muscular. Bronze skin, angular face, cold and cunning eyes, especially the symbolic bad smile at the corner of the mouth, will make people unconsciously lost in his unruly temperament. The horse''s back is tied up behind the head, and a few strands of hair are scattered in front of the eyebrows. In addition to the noble temperament that has been cultivated in the body for a long time, it also has the evil temperament that makes women confused. Pei Hangjian heard that Li Hong said, when he took back Li Zhepu and other places, he could start. He frowned immediately and said solemnly: "Your Highness, I am not bullying the emperor, but Li Zhe is easy to do. Now Cheng Wuting, Wang Fangyi and Guo Shifeng are divided into three groups, and it is just around the corner to take Lichuan. But I don''t think it''s proper for you to leave the western regions. " Pei Xingjian was anxious about the edict. But if Li Hong really went back, he would be worried. Although Anxi Du''s mansion seems to be stable now, the two powerful enemies, Tubo and Baishi, are not really afraid and awed. If the prince''s highness leaves and the Ministry of war intervenes in anxidu''s Mansion again, Anxi''s capital will not act at will like it is now. The credit for all this is the same as Pei Xingjian''s mirror in his heart. This is because his royal highness Li Hong is in charge of Anxi''s capital. Only when Anxi Du Fu can give full play to his instinct without any restriction. So when it comes to business, because Li Hong wants to go, he has to consult Li Hong with the monarch and his ministers, not the superior and the subordinate. After more than one year and nearly two years together, Pei Xingjian had a deep understanding of Li Hong''s conduct, and was not greedy for merits and rights. In every victory, he never mentioned his own merits, but all of them were sealed on their heads.Everything seems to be casual, but in fact it is extremely strict. Everything is like a decision made after careful calculation. In addition, for more than a year, he never intervened in leading battles. He only stayed in Loulan and put all his mind on the welfare of civil affairs and supplies to all officers and soldiers in Anxi. At the same time, he has given himself the maximum authority to play his strengths, so that he can use the army freely without any restriction. This is the most precious and unexpected thing as a minister. The four towns in Anxi, under the command of the prince''s highness, have been rebuilt for more than a year, and now they have become a city on the ground, about the size of Chang''an city. The wall built of cold rock and concrete is like a wall of iron and steel, and it is still being raised. The tall and majestic gate, like the Tang Dynasty, gives people a feeling of worship as soon as they are near. Li Hong sneered at Pei Xingjian and said, "I said Pei Xingjian. Don''t you want me to go back to Chang''an?" Pei Jian Jian took the grapes handed to him by Li Hong, and his old face was red. Embarrassed, "holy life is hard to break, but the minister still wants you to ride Anxi in private." "That''s good. Don''t worry. After you capture Li zhabon, it''s time for you to stay in Anxi and protect the residence. I have been in Anxi for more than one year and nearly two years. Besides killing two thousand thieves at the beginning, it''s time for activities." Li Hong is wearing a thin white cloth jacket, light said. Pei Xingjian''s eyes brightened and asked in surprise, "Your Highness, do you mean?" "I have to go to Tubo first, get him back, and then turn him around to see if I can get rid of ludongzan." Li Hong looked at Quan Yi, who ran from afar, and said with ease. "I''m against it. It''s too dangerous. Why don''t you let me go for you?" Pei Xingjian asked in a hurry. "That''s not right. Sometimes the prestige of the Tang Dynasty is not made by the officials. Besides, it''s the tough bone of Tubo. If I want them to be completely convinced, I have to go for a while." Li Hong''s face turned a little green as he spoke. What did he see? The two robbers broke in at the same time. Quan Yi just ran in in in a hurry, and then he saw Quan Yi behind him. Now he looked like a calf, and with a dying sheep in his mouth, he came in from the door. "Dadaohu, it''s not good. It''s almost a loss today." Quan Yi comes in panting. He doesn''t look at Pei Xingjian. He says out of breath. Li Hong looks at Quan Yi. His eyes turn around in his eyes, indicating that Pei Xingjian is still here. He says for a moment. However, his eyes were almost cramped. The bandit leader Quan Yi, as if he didn''t see it, gasped hard and said: "no, today the brothers almost fell. Lu Dongzan, the old son of a bitch, sent several Ru people to wait for the caravan at the border, and only half of the goods were snatched back. Fortunately, they basically wiped out their people, our brothers There is no loss. " Li Hongqi''s nose was smoking. The goods were too insightful to see. The cup in Pei Xingjian''s hand fell to the ground and broke with a bang. "Your Highness, then That group of thieves is really you send someone... " Pei Xingjian was speechless. He couldn''t believe that his highness, who had just been so righteous and wanted to fight with Tubo, has now become a bandit in the desert who has changed his color. When Quan Yi heard the bang, he found Pei Xingjian, who was already sluggish beside him. At this time, he understood why his royal highness had been blinking his eyes at himself just now. Knowing that he was speechless, he looked at Huameng and the grain of grain, and then before Li Hong scolded him, he rushed to Huameng and asked for a glass of grape wine to relieve the summer heat. "Baiqi, what''s wrong with you? Why do you take the sheep from the villagers? How many times have I told you that you have to pay for it! Has Banmei paid yet? " Li Hong looked at Pei Xingjian, who was shocked. Then he looked at the white rising of blood in his mouth with the sheep in his mouth. He immediately scolded angrily. Bai Qi put the sheep, who was no longer convulsed, on the ground. Suddenly, he raised his head and screamed in the daytime, which brought Pei Xingjian back to reality from his shock. Pei Xingjian shook his head in disbelief. Although the desert bandit group had the shadow of Tang soldiers and horses, fortunately, no one had any evidence, so there was no way to blame anyone. But now, I was caught by myself, and the master was right in front of me! What to do? What''s more, his majesty also said that he must have time to eliminate the bandit group. Wait a minute. It''s like something''s wrong! Pei Xingjian thought about the word "Dekong" in the imperial edict, and murmured: "be free, be free, be free, alas It turns out that your majesty has already known about it. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 "That Well, general Pei, if he has nothing else to do, will have a rest for one night and return to Kucha tomorrow. " Li Hong looked at Pei Xingjian, who couldn''t believe it. He touched his nose, kicked him, and begged for a reward. Then he went out in a hurry. Although Pei Xingjian had been prepared for a long time and basically knew that the desert bandit was the prince''s highness, those were all guesses. After he really knew it, some of them felt a little humiliated and embarrassed. No wonder his majesty asked him to go back quickly. I''m afraid he was also afraid of being found out. The bandits in the desert are actually the prince of the Tang Dynasty! The Lord insults his officials to death, but the Lord is self polluting. What should he do as a minister? Looking at the disappearing figure of one man and one wolf, Pei Xingjian was a little surprised. The prince''s highness all walked out of the mansion. Huameng and mang seeds, as well as the maids, went out without one. As soon as he turned out of the gate of the mansion, Li Hong kicked Baiqi again, swearing and swearing: "are you stupid? I didn''t see Pei Xingjian. I''m glad I came back with a sheep in my mouth? Where did you steal it from? " Li Hong found that the wolf he had picked up in the grassland was too characteristic, and now his unique style is really more and more wonderful. Wolf''s cunning, cunning, clever, cold-blooded and cruel are completely inherited by it. As long as there are livestock people''s families in Loulan City, Baiqi is not a family, they have taken care of them one by one. Every time someone comes to ask for a crime, this idiot seems to know that people dare not enter the door of the governor''s house at will, or he will stand at the door and threaten others with his teeth. The whole people dare not enter the governor''s house, so they have to cry out their grievances at the gate of the governor''s house. It''s known to all that Anxi mostly protects and helps wolves. Every time, it''s summer solstice or Xiaoxue, with silver in their hands, go to speak good words to the herdsmen, compensate the chickens and sheep that have been harmed by white, and then take the wolf''s ear and pull it back. But it also worked for half a day. In the late midnight, he started his own activities. I don''t know why he ran out at night as a lone wolf. Li Hong sent Huameng and grain of grain to follow Baiqi. In the end, he found that the idiot not only ate alone, but also learned how to fight in groups. The hungry wolves on the grassland in winter did not know how to reach a consensus with him. Since the prairie wolf could not enter the city where human beings lived, he had to wander in the wild. After reaching a consensus with the wolves, the idiot started his traitor behavior. It no matter day, night, in and out of Loulan are like walking on the ground, everyone knows who its master is, naturally can not be provoked. When you see the famous brand in the night, you can even use it to open the door of the city. So the idiot went back to the city at night, grabbed the guard''s lapel, attracted the guard''s attention, put the wolves into the outer city of Loulan City, and after a good meal, he sent the others out. The next day, when the herdsmen found out, they went straight to the Duhufu and cried. There was no way to pay for the baby. But fortunately, Loulan city is not very suitable for wolf activities. There are only one or two group crimes in a year. Most of the rest of the time, Loulan is a wolf hunting park. In the bustling Loulan street, one person, one wolf, one white and one black walk freely. Nowadays, in addition to the travelling merchants, Loulan city has long been completely controlled by Li Hong. Therefore, this is why mangzhong and others can rest assured that he is walking on the street of Loulan city. After a tea house, before Li Hong had any action, Bai Qi, who was familiar with the way, wanted to go in. As soon as he took two steps forward, Li Hong yelled in the back: "Bai Qi, come back to me. Don''t go there." After shouting, seeing Baiqi didn''t respond, Li Hong didn''t care about it. He quickly turned around and ran first. "Stop for me Behind her, there was a girl''s voice as clear as a silver bell. "Why?" Li Hong didn''t want to be found, so he turned around and looked at a woman standing at the door and asked in disdain. "Well, when will you let my father come back? Didn''t you say he went to Chang''an to do business? " Young girl an Xiaohe is tall and slender. At the moment, she is staring at a pair of beautiful big eyes and questioning Li Hong. The flax colored hair grows to the waist, with a beautiful and clear-cut face, and a thin felt hat with two wild goose feathers on it makes an Xiaohe look bright and moving. "The longer and more beautiful, if it goes on like this, Bai Chun will have an opponent." Li Hong murmured in his heart. But he said lazily, "how do I know why your father hasn''t come back? Maybe he has met a new woman in Chang''an and has already established a family and business." "Nonsense, my father would not. Tell me when my father will be back The beautiful and bright eye of anxiaohe continued to glare at Li Hong. She knew that this guy was the most care of Anxi metropolitan government. He has the final say in the western region. His father was called away on the night of his coming, and then he was sent to Chang''an. It has been more than a year and has not come back."If you don''t have to wait for your mother, you can''t have to wait with your mother." "Go to hell with you!" Anxiao River prepared to give Baiqi a grape, hit Li Hong: "you are not allowed to speak like this, my mother will be sad." "I''m not your father. I don''t want to hurt your mother when I say that." Li Hong murmured again. And the traitor in front of him is white, and the hungry wolf without bottom line has now become a lecher. His huge head has been rubbing against the hand of Anxiao River, indicating that Anxiao River should feed it grapes quickly. Lazy to quarrel with an Xiaohe, Li Hong turned aside the topic and asked, "how about it? How''s the business in the store? " "Very well, my mother and I are very busy. We have no time to play in vain recently." An Xiaohe answers Li Hong''s words, and then squats down to tease Baiqi. Li Hong is helpless. Baiqi never gets close to other people. However, as long as the whole Loulan city is faced with this Anxiao River, this lecheron has no dignity as a wolf. He has become a pet dog completely, acting like a coquette and selling cute babies. "Business is good. I''ll leave first and let it go back by itself. Don''t play too late." Li Hong was standing in the sun and in the shade outside the teahouse. He felt like a silly boy. After a few perfunctory remarks, Li Hong was ready to leave. "You are not allowed to go." Anxiao River''s axis strength came up, and, regardless of the merchants coming and going at the door, looked at her beautiful face and went straight to the sun. "What do you want?" Li Hong looked at her warily. An Xiaohe had known for a long time that he was the Tutu of Anxi, but from the first meeting, the girl was not afraid of him and dared to speak to herself so rudely. "I don''t have any new tea in my house. Besides, you should tell your subordinates that we are not allowed to collect my taxes in the future." Anxiaohe looked at Li Hong and said with a strong sense of reason. "If you don''t have any new tea in your house, buy it. What''s my business? Also, what is not allowed to collect taxes from your family? If you look at the shops on the street, it''s OK not to accept your home, but to accept others? " Li Hong''s neck, Anxiao river is really more and more excessive, taste a little sweet began endless. Once the officials came to collect taxes, but when Bai Qi played with an Xiaohe here, an Xiaohe looked at the tax collectors with a cold look, and the lecher Baiqi understood that an Xiaohe didn''t like these people, so he drove the tax collectors away. For a few days, a big black wolf was lying at the door of the river teahouse every day. Other people didn''t pay attention to it. As long as the official wanted to go in, it would drive people away. This whole Loulan City, no one does not know who it is, naturally can not afford to offend, had to give up that month''s tax. "My tea has not been detained by you! Of course I paid the tax, but why did I pay the protection fee? If I want to pay, I will not pay it to you, but also to Bai Qi! You didn''t protect us. " An Xiaohe met Li Hong, said with a strong tone. Now she''s only 15 years old. I don''t know what she was feeding Anxiao river. However, the 15-year-old girl has a model figure, and the whole person is only a little shorter than Li Hong. "If the tea leaves are withheld, you go to ask for it. The protection fee is to protect the property of the merchants from loss. You can''t even think about it. If you don''t have us to protect you, can your property arrive safely? It''s not negotiable. " Li Hong looks at an Xiaohe in silence. "Well, we''ll pay for the protection fee, but the tea has been withheld. You have to help me get it back." "Why did I help you come back?" Li Hong stares at the boss, avoiding the arrogant figure that Anxiao river is about to stick up and asks. "Hum, no reason, because your employees take kickbacks, so you have to ask for them." Anxiao River looked at Li Hong to avoid her and said triumphantly. Although Dushu doesn''t look like a good man, her eyes are never as dangerous as those of other people. That''s why she dares to be so unscrupulous. She straightens her proud figure forward and knows that he will be afraid. "At the gate of Loulan City, is someone taking kickbacks?" Li honger is not willing to stand in the sun. She walked into the tea house of Anxiao river. Her mother was greeting a table of guests. She saw Li Hong come in, and then ran over quickly. She said with a kind smile, "the old lady has met daduhu." "You''re welcome. A pot of new tea." Li Hong glanced at the decorated tea house like the south of the Yangtze River in the Tang Dynasty, said lightly. The old woman glanced at Li Hong''s back and watched an Xiaohe follow in. She sighed helplessly. The girl liked to quarrel with dadushu. She said that she didn''t listen to her several times. "Xiaohe, go and make tea for daduhu." Mrs. an looked at the river pouting attractive red lips, followed Li Hong sullenly, and said in a hurry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 Anmo Shenpan is a good man. At least, under his rule, he did not embezzle or take bribes or bend the law for selfish ends. He was a poor official. Otherwise, after he was sent to Chang''an by Li Hong, his wife and an Xiaohe need to open a tea house to support themselves. Finally, Li Hong didn''t get through the Anxiao River, so he had to drink the tea under Anxiao River''s covetous eyes. Then he walked out of the teahouse, took an Xiaohe and Bai Qi, and walked to the gate of the city. Men are handsome and women are beautiful. Walking on the street, the two people are like a pair of golden girls. Many people turn around and look at them frequently. But when someone saw the golden girl behind, swaggering, swaggering, a body in the sun shining black silk hair black wolf, immediately knew the identity of the two people in front. Li Hong''s identity has not been known to outsiders. Now when everyone sees Baiqi, they know Anxi daduhu, but no one knows who Anxi Dushu is. Loulan city is also two city gates, opening from east to west. Just after walking out of the inner city and a few steps into the outer city, I saw a couple of middle-aged couples about 40 or 50 years old, crying to the inner city. When he wiped his shoulder with Li Hong and others, he took a look in his eyes. When he saw Baiqi, he stopped crying immediately. He just kept his eyes on Baiqi. "Uncle, auntie, did you take another sheep from your family in vain?" Anxiao River''s beautiful eyes are full of smile and asked. Bai Qi rolled his eyes, but he didn''t know whether these people were the masters of today. How can we tell the difference between the sheep of several families in a day? Besides, who knows whether they are today''s or yesterday''s. "Yes, ma''am, just as the old man went out today, I heard the cry of panic in the sheep pen in the house. As soon as I came out, I saw a black shadow dragging a sheep over the wall and ran away. Sobbing It''s a ewe. There''s a lamb in the stomach The middle-aged woman wiped her tears and said to an Xiaohe. Li Hong listened to only turn his mouth, but there is no way to vent, who let himself be in the wrong. But these people are really immoral. Everyone who comes to the gate of the governor''s office to complain about the injustice and claim compensation for the sheep is saying that his ewe has been taken away by Bai Qi, but Bai Qi always carries a ram every time? These people all know that the governor''s office is lavish in money. Both rams and ewes are compensated according to the loss of ewes and lambs. "Oh, that wolf is his. You can ask him for money. He is the master of Baiqi." An Xiaohe said helplessly, with a bad smile on her beautiful cheek. After anxiaohe finished speaking, as expected, she received a big white eye from Li Hong at the first time. Therefore, an Xiaohe continued to deftly say to his aunt: "he is the great protector of our Anxi Prefecture. He is very kind and will definitely compensate you at double the price." Li Hong turned his head and looked at the appearance of his uncle and aunt. His eyes were full of hope. He said helplessly, "go to the governor''s office. I''m penniless. It''s certainly not the first time you''ve gone to the governor''s office to ask for compensation. Naturally, you know that they will pay you a lot. Go ahead." The uncle and aunt were a little confused. Looking at this kind-hearted young man, some of them didn''t believe that the young man was already the great protector of Anxi capital. But looking at the beautiful people with smiling faces like fairies, they still choose to believe in the words of beautiful fairies. Looking at the uncle and aunt leaving, Li Hong looked at Bai Qi, who had no remorse, and said, "can you stop holding the ewe next time? Is one of these motherly things easy to get into? You don''t have a long memory "Blame the mulberry and curse the locust! Who can''t be bothered? Why am I not easy to provoke? If it wasn''t for you, would my mother and I work hard to open teahouses to support ourselves? After all, you made it all! Do you blame us for not repenting? " Anxiao River''s white neck and beautiful chin are charming. "I''m too lazy to take care of you. Don''t want your tea again." Li Hong shook his head and went on. There was a sad man in the house who found out that he was really the mastermind of the gang. He was heartbroken and couldn''t go back. It''s outside. I ran into an Xiaohe, who looks like Bai Chun. It''s really a domestic and foreign trouble. There is a special place at the gate of the city, where the goods of suspicious merchants are stored. Naturally, there are some guards here, but they are all local people in Loulan city. But after Li Hong got here, he didn''t know which way to go. This kind of place would not come, such as the summer solstice and light snow. I''m afraid it would be lawless. Just when Li Hong and an Xiaohe were hesitant, the sex wolf began to have sex again. Like regular customers, the familiar one began to take two people and walk among the rows of loess rammed bungalows. Baiqi is a complete foodstuff, but I don''t know why, it can find exactly which house is the goods of Anxiao river.As soon as the two men and a wolf stood still at the door, they looked inside through the gap of the wooden window, and heard a rush of footsteps behind them. Two people look back, Baiqi is also equally vigilant of its two wolf eyes, looking at a dozen people running fast. "Who are you?" One of the leaders yelled. Looking at more than a dozen people running to here, an Xiaohe was a little nervous and said with some uneasiness: "his name is Wei Tuqi. He used to be under my father''s command, but now he is in charge of most of the warehouses here." "What''s in your warehouse? Why were they detained? " Li Hong ignored the more than ten people who had already run more than 30 steps away from him, because Bai Qi was already standing in front of them, bowing his body, showing his fangs and confronting more than ten people. "There is no contraband, some glass articles, you ordered Xiaoxue to give me a warrant." An Xiaohe looked at Wei Tu Qi who came out from behind more than ten people and hid behind Li Hong, saying in a low voice. "Then why did he detain your tea?" Although Li Hong doesn''t know why Bai Wei Tu Qi detained her tea, he knows why an Xiaohe let himself come here today. In particular, he was shot by the girl behind him. This is the reason why she took herself as a shield, and even hoped that she could help her solve the enmity between her and Wei Tuqi. "How do I know he''s going to impound my tea? He''s not very kind." Anxiaohe was afraid of Wei Tu Qi, but he did not have a good face for Li Hong, and said haughtily. "Hey Are you asking me for help? " Li Hong could not help but take a breath and asked. "Well, if it were not for you, I would have been in such a situation with my mother? Who do you depend on? " Anxiao river whole person hides behind Li Hong, straight bridge of nose tiny wrinkle, cold counterattack way. "Are you two finished? Why are you here? But you want to steal the goods? " Wei Tu Qi''s speech was full of mutton kebabs. It was not like an Xiaohe. It was a Chinese language with a full accent. "Call your steward." Li Hong looked at Wei Tu Qi. He was about thirty years old. He was tall and strong, as strong as a yak. "I''m in charge here. Things here can''t be taken away by anyone without my permission." Wei Tu Qi looked at Bai Qi and then Li Hong. He felt a little guilty. Baiqi naturally knew that it was the wolf who was protected by Anxi Dufu, but who was this young man? He couldn''t really be dadushu? When he thought of it, he thought it was impossible. Dadu had his father in custody in Chang''an. How could he come and go with this river? Anxiao river is now a small common people in Loulan City, most of them can''t care about her. "Since you are in charge here, tell me what things in Anxiao River are prohibited." Li Hong turned to look at the calming Anxiao River and asked Wei Tu Qi. "You don''t need to know about this. You just need to know that her things are prohibited and can''t be taken away." Wei Tu Qi couldn''t figure out Li Hong''s identity and was not as tough as he had just been. "So how can we get these things back?" Li Hong asked. "I can''t take it back..." "As long as an Xiaohe marries him, he can take it back." A man behind Wei Tu Qi interrupted Wei Tu Qi''s words and said with a smile. Li Hong looks at Wei Tuji and laughs. I see. No wonder he asked Ann Xiaohe just now. Ann Xiaohe is not very angry. It turns out that someone proposed to her. "You don''t want to?" Li Hong ignored some embarrassed Wei Tu Qi and turned to ask Anxiao river with a cold look behind him. "I want my tea." Anxiao River accentuates tone to say, to Li Hong''s question, she is lazy to answer. But this Wei Tu Qi went to his mother again and again, hoping that her mother would marry him. His mother didn''t agree, so Wei Tu Qi seized his tea. This was not the first time. In the first two times, an Xiaohe came with his mother. As long as Wei Tu Qi saw himself, he would give the goods to himself. But last time he went even further and told his mother that he could take the goods. As long as he promised to marry an Xiaohe to him, the mother and daughter had no choice but to give up the goods and go home. If I didn''t meet Li Hong today, an Xiaohe planned to ask Bai Qi to take her to Li Hong. Anyway, she and Li Hong are already very familiar, and her home and his governor''s house are neighbors. Li Hong looked at an Xiaohe with a teasing smile in his eyes. Until Anxiao River, with his white cheek, stretched out his hand behind him and pinched him on the waist, Li Hong turned to look at Wei Tuqi. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 Wei Tu Qi is not a bad man, but a good man. Why don''t people propose to others, just ask for you? At the end of the day, it''s not because you''re too beautiful or too bad for the country and the people. Li Hong looked at Wei Tuqi. Except for his age, he was very good. He looked like a bear. Standing with an Xiaohe, he was a typical beauty and beast. "You really don''t know who I am?" Li Hong stepped forward two steps, patted the white head, let it not show his teeth, the whole as if a wolf can bite so many people. Wei Tu Qi looked a little flustered. Most of them protected how big an official he was. In the western regions, he was a god like existence. Of course, he did not know him. "Know Tao, I don''t know. " Wei Tu Qi was not sure. Some stammered. "I don''t know. Due diligence is a good thing, but it is not good to take advantage of her position and embarrass her people. In a moment, we will send her goods intact. " Li Hong looked at Wei Tu Qi''s guilty face and said. "Yes." Some of Wei Tu Qi believed that the young man in front of him was the protector of Anxi Dufu. After all, not everyone can be so calm in the face of so many ferocious people, unless they have something to rely on. But it looks like this wolf The wolf is not fake, even if the youth is not dadaohu, I''m afraid it is also the important person beside dadaohu. Otherwise, the wolf will not work so hard to protect them. Listening to the light "yes" in Wei Tu Qi''s mouth, Li Hong laughed and walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder: "I''m sorry you''re so strong. Do you want to go to the capital guard''s office? My personal guard is still short of a team." Wei Tu Qi''s throat was thumping. He looked at Li Hong with a guilty heart and murmured, "are you "The one you want to talk about. Go to the mansion to find Huameng and take it in the past. He will try to see if you are competent Li Hong took off the famous brand of Baiqi from his neck and threw it to Wei Tuqi. Such action, of course, is to attract a burst of discontent from Bai Qi, whine out a threat. It''s like warning Wei Tu Qi that you don''t lose it for me. It''s pure gold. Wei Tu Qi weighed the brand of pure gold in his hand and said, "yes, villain, I promise you will live up to your expectations." After that, he began to call on more than a dozen people behind him, opened the door, and took out all the goods of Anxiao River, ready to be loaded and transported away. Li Hong looked at the Anxiao River, which was still standing there. He went to pull up her jade hand and began to go back. Anxiao river let Li Hong pull her to take over, but she was still depressed. She thought that Li Hong could teach her a lesson to Tu Qi, but she finally found a relative. No one will be happy about this matter. The typical chicken stealing is not anti eroding rice. Looking at the two men and a wolf leaving, looking at the back, Wei Tu Qi wiped the sweat on his forehead and gently vomited: "it''s dangerous." "Boss, you are very successful now, but the pro guard team of Dadu is very good." "Yes, boss, in the words of Datang, it''s a blessing in disguise." "The team leader is in charge of 50 people. It''s amazing. You''ve become a close friend of daduhu all of a sudden." When Wei Tu Qi heard that he was carrying the goods, he was naturally a bit elated, but he was not. He became the pro guard team of Dadu protection. This is a great blessing. However, Wei Tu Qi also knew that Anxiao River, a swan of the western regions, would never have a chance with him. "Work fast. I''ll go to the governor''s office after finishing my work." Wei Tu Qi shakes his head and shakes off those miscellaneous thoughts. Now he has a goal to fight for. Li Hong''s personal guards were not equipped with 300 soldiers according to the military system of the Tang Dynasty. Instead, they were always equipped with two hundred men and four small teams. Each team consists of 50 people. One team is in charge of the command, and 200 people are in a group. It is under the command of Guoyi Duwei, who is from the fifth grade. From the fifth grade of Guoyi Duwei, this is a brigade commander of dachengfu. "In the future, let Xiaoxue help you with this kind of thing. I am a guardian of Anxi city. It is not enough to lose money to run errands for you personally." Li Hong reprimanded an Xiaohe who followed him. "It''s not your fault. If you didn''t blame my father..." "Are you finished? Can''t you change it to anything else except this one?" "Well, I won''t change it. Then take my father back. " "I don''t care about the court. Besides, your father is very good in Chang''an." Li Hong Gu about him, absent-minded said. "Who are you?" Anxiao river suddenly ran in front of him. His beautiful eyes were bright and moving. Walking backward, he looked at Li Hong and asked. "Anxi Du Fu Du Hu Shi is also." "Who is Bai Chun? Is she beautiful? I listen to Xiaoxue and they say that Bai Chunlong is very beautiful. Is it true that she is more beautiful than me Anxiao river is brisk and backward, and is not afraid to bump into people."The elder sister of the goods is more beautiful than you." Li Hong pointed to the side, turned his eyes to see his white Qi, said. "Then I must get to know her. Will she come to the western regions? Tell me then that I want to know a sister. " An Xiaohe looks relaxed and bright, can not see a little bit of talent that a woman should have at this time: jealousy. "Aren''t you afraid she''s prettier than you?" Li Hong is a little strange. "Why be afraid? Xiaoxue, Xiazhi, Banmei and xunlan are beautiful women around you. I''m not afraid of them. I like playing with them very much. " "Well, they''re no worse than you." Li Hong has been staring at the Anxiao River, which is bouncing backward. Anxiao River''s urgent development of chest, now has a proud scenery, with her jumping, waves, let Li Hong have to look straight at the eyes of Anxiao river. At the door of Xiaohe teahouse, an Xiaohe''s mother has been looking forward to it. Looking at the sprite jumping back, she immediately shows a knowing smile. "Thank you for protecting me, old lady. I''d like to ask you to come here in person." "It''s OK. I''m free when I''m idle. If I''m in a tight situation or have difficulties, let her go to the governor''s office to find me." Li Hong waved his hand and said goodbye to an Xiaohe. Then he led Baiqi back. It''s too worthless to come out this time. It''s just a shot in vain. But on second thought, it''s OK. At least I found a bear. If I''m good at it, it''s not unjust. When he returned to the governor''s house and came to the backyard, he saw that Hua Meng was in a martial arts contest with a tall man. In the sound of his movements, he seemed to be carrying the wind and the smell of killing. When Xiaoxue sees Li Hong coming back, she comes up in a hurry, spreads out her jade hand, takes out the pure gold name brand of Baiqi, and says, "my Lord, someone just took this to look for Huameng, saying that you asked him to come. He wants to be the team leader of your own guard, and Huameng is testing him." "Let''s put it on for Baiqi, lecher. Where''s your big head?" Li Hong gave a kick in vain. This lecheron, see snow squatting down to wear a name brand for it, and then that big head is as if nothing, to the snow plump towering. "Ouch..." Bai Qi resisted and said that she was misunderstood. It was Xiaoxue who held her tight. She was eating baby''s tofu. Pei Xingjian didn''t delay. After resting for about an hour, he left with his men. Now Li has to watch it by himself. Xue Rengui and Hei Chih Chang are now Chen soldiers in the northwest to prevent Li zhagao from breaking through the encirclement all the way from there, and then fleeing to places like tuhuoluo. Just under the service of the summer solstice and half Mei, he took a cold bath, and Huameng appeared at the door with sweat. Throw a cup to Huameng, let him pour the grape wine by himself, and then ask, "how?" "It''s very good. He has both courage and resourcefulness. He''s a good talent. But I''m afraid you''ll have to polish it a little bit more if you want to be in your own guard. There''s no sense of killing." After thanking Li Hong, Hua Meng picked up the grape wine on the table and poured himself a cup. "That''s just right. Isn''t Quan Yi gone yet? Let him go to the desert with his fifty family guards and have a practice. " Li Hong said with his spare time. "Quan Yi''s eyes are red. Just now, he always hoped that I would make a hard hand so that he could send people away." Hua Meng stood drinking grape wine and said. "He had a beautiful idea. He told him that a batch of goods from Tubo would come here soon, and they had already left Yumen pass." After Li Hong finished, he handed a letter from Bai chun to Hua Meng. There are not only the detailed route of "Jingwei" to the Tibetan camel team, but also the detailed details of the goods. "My lord..." "I didn''t find out. It''s been more than a year, but the cement, crystal, and even soap and toilet soap were not found out from whom they were transported." Li Hong couldn''t help biting his lips, his eyebrows twisted into a rope. Li Hong held on to Loulan. First, it was the last stop of the western regions'' caravan after Yumen pass, and then he would enter the curl desert, where there were few people and no cooking smoke. After passing through the Yumen pass, all the goods need to be checked again, because up to now, the cement can still be transported from the Central Plains. But for more than a year, he just didn''t find out where these people got these things. In the Central Plains, the man who was hiding in the dark seemed to be haunted. He knew that he would not succeed every time, but he was still transported in a blatant manner, like a provocation to him. Once Pei Xingjian takes over Li Zhangxu, he will soon have to get rid of him. At that time, Loulan will have less of his own seat. I''m afraid that in Yumen pass, the person who seems to be willing to do the right thing with himself will be more unscrupulous in transporting cement and other goods. "This must have a strong fund to support it. Otherwise, every time the cement is also a lot of money, where do they come from to spend so much money?" Li Hong frowned, unable to figure out the origin of the fate.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 Li Hong felt as if he was looking for the right direction. Could he find out who was smuggling the contraband from the bank? Touching his chin, he thought involuntarily that, in any case, smuggling is a large amount of money, which he should have a context? Can''t we really produce and sell ourselves, and then use other products to fill the gap? If that''s the case, it''s really hard to check these things. If other people''s money doesn''t go into the bank or leave the account, you can''t check it yourself. Even the soap, soap and other items have become popular commodities in the Tang Dynasty, especially in the southern part of the country, and have always been priceless. Quan Yi is now more and more cheeky. Since he came to the western regions for training, he has become extremely shameless. This is not, began to squat on Li Hong''s threshold again, the shameless smile. "Don''t make up your mind. It''s no use." How can Li Hong not know his purpose. Dig the foot of the wall and dig to your side, which line? If all the elite soldiers are poached by him, what lessons can be learned from them in the future? Quan Yi didn''t really believe in the power of Li Hong''s Pro guards at the beginning, but once, Li Hong asked him to lead a thousand people and lead the pro guards himself. They had a simulated encounter in the deep desert. After the war, Quan Yi was completely convinced. Therefore, he forcibly poached the original Pro guard team on the ground that it was too dangerous to pretend to be a robber. Otherwise, Li Hong would not have seen Wei Tu Qi, and moved his mind. Wei Tuqi is really a piece of jade. With a little carving, he will become a big one. Don''t forget that Li Hong once galloped on the battlefield with Baiqi, the God of war. At that time, the strategic decisive battle between the state of Qin and the state of Zhao: the battle of Changping, I had followed Baiqi and killed more than 400000 soldiers of the state of Zhao together with Baiqi. But in the end, his own end was the same as Bai Qi. In Du''s Post Pavilion, also known as Xiao Li Ting, he was killed with Bai Qi. At that time, his identity was Bai Qi''s great general: the famous general of Qin State Keqing: the second grandson of simacuo. Sima Jin, the sixth ancestor of historian Sima Qian. "For the last time, daduhu, what''s the material of the soldiers under my hand? You know, recently, they''ve been robbed by lawlessness. If you don''t care, you''ll do it..." Quan Yi squats at the door like a beggar. "The soldiers and the generals will consult each other. I have told you that eight hundred times. If your people lose to lawlessness, you will be dismissed by me. " As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell, a shadow appeared in front of him. Quan Yi had disappeared without a trace. Putting his mind back to the Central Plains, Li Hong pondered on his chin for a long time, but he did not come up with a reason. But in any case, he made up his mind to give Bai Chun an order first, and let her check slowly from the bank to see if she could find out anything. Early in the morning of the next day, Quan Yi has just assembled his team at the gate and is preparing to go deep into the desert to carry out their second professional bandit when the sound of horse hooves comes from behind. Li Hong, led by two hundred Pro guards, came in a hurry. Looking at Quan Yi''s astonished eyes, Li Honghu glanced over and said, "I''ll go with you and stretch my muscles and bones." "Yes, dadaohu." Quan Yi has an excited look on his face. At the gate of the city, a small head poked out of the gate. After observing for a long time, he determined that the man on the horse''s back was Li Hong, and then jumped out of the door. "Where are you going?" An Xiaohe looked up at the army in front of him, and asked the man on the horse''s back who called for food stamps. "Rob." Li Hong looked at the smiling Anxiao River and pretended to be a thief. "Take me with you." An Xiaohe said expectantly. "No, you can''t come back in a day or two this time. You can play with Xiaoxue and the summer solstice." Li Hong is very excited about an Xiaohe, especially the tall figure and beautiful cheek. But I do not know why, in the face of an Xiaohe, the mind always unconsciously jump out of white pure shadow. Although their temperament is completely different: Bai Chun is like the snow lotus on the Tianshan Mountain, indifferent to even indifferent, indifferent to even not cannibalism. And the Anxiao river is like a spirit falling to the earth, everywhere reveals a smart and light, just like the petals flying, giving people pleasure. A nine day Xuannu like to ride the wind, a mortal spirit like just entered the world of mortals, two distinct beauty. Pouting small mouth of an Xiaohe, as if had known for a long time will be such an answer. Looking at the far away figure, hands on the edge of the red lips, shouting: "remember to bring me a gift back." Li Hong waves his hand in an Xiaohe''s eyes, which means knowing. In fact, Li Hong''s meaning is: where to stay cool. Not far from Li Hong''s horse''s head, grain seeds and Huameng are escorted on both sides, with half plum and xunlan on the left and one on the right. The two women are also dressed in robber''s clothes with leather like armor. In the desert, this kind of dress is suitable for high-speed killing.Two women smile back to the river, beckoning her to go back. As soon as they turned their heads and looked forward, they suddenly heard the sound of a horse''s hooves behind them. The sound of horses'' hooves is not like the hooves of many horses, but the sound of the hooves of a single rider comes at a high speed. "Sir, it''s not that Anxiao river has to follow him?" Half Mei asked suspiciously. Li Hong shook his head helplessly: "it won''t be him. It''s the sex wolf." Not looking back, listening to the sound of horse''s hooves, Li Hong had already guessed that when he left the city, he did not find the sex wolf. Now I''m afraid he was told by the summer solstice and chased out. "My Lord, it''s a waste of money." Half Mei said excitedly. Looking for orchid is also looking back, suddenly the whole pretty face is full of surprise, the boss with small mouth, can''t believe what happened in front of him. "When did Bai Qi learn to ride a horse?" LAN didn''t know who she was looking for. As far as her eyes could see, a wolf was sitting on the back of a horse with shiny black fur. Because of the horse flying under the buttocks, the wolf''s fur swept back with the wind. The whole wolf looked very powerful and domineering. Bai Qi has upright front claws and bent hind legs. He sits on the horse''s back with a serious face and eyes staring at the front. Facing the wind, he is rushing to Li Hong''s direction. The horse under the white buttocks seems to have been used to a wolf as a mount, is working hard and steadily running, with the wolf on the back tacit understanding, giving people a sense of unity of wolf and horse. Li Hong was used to all these things and didn''t want to see him. Once he was afraid that he would be tired, so he found a bold horse and let him sit on it to rest. I didn''t expect that from then on, this guy fell in love with this way of travel. As soon as he got out of the city, the horse would be taken out of the stable by himself, bite the reins and lead him out. Then he jumped onto the horse''s back and sat down, waiting to start. Go west along the Kongque River. It''s not far from the official road to Khotan in the south. It''s not deep in the desert. It''s just walking along the edge of the desert. The Peacock River is crooked and twisted. In today''s situation where there is not much vegetation, looking down from the high sand dunes, it seems that a jade belt surrounds the edge of the sand sea and goes down in a hurry. The strong nature creates a strong vitality, but in the face of excessive logging and destruction of human beings, it still shows its fragile and vulnerable side. The information of startled insects and cheetahs was also sent to the banks of the Peacock River. Instead of entering Loulan City, Tubo merchants chose to camp near the Peacock River. With a topographic map in hand, a shady area on the Bank of Peacock River, more than 2000 people are resting here. Baiqi doesn''t know where to run. It''s suitable for finding game for himself. Occasionally when in a good mood, he will give his owner Li Hong a little game to come back. But don''t think it will have such filial piety, but it wants Li Hong to help it barbecue, eat cooked meat. Speaking in dialogue, it is like human eating raw meat, occasionally fresh. "Daduhu, the last general looked at the topographic map. Before arriving in Khotan, it was the safest way to do it, but it was also the easiest to expose us. In this way, we would lose our words in ludongzan." Quan Yi seriously analyzed. "There are about 1300 of them. With the people from Yumen pass and after, the total number should be 23400, which is equivalent to the number of seven or eight caravans." Li Hong analyzed the information. This time, it was obvious that Tubo wanted to use a large number of people to ensure that the goods could be intact, or that most of the goods would be sent to Tubo in exchange for a small loss. "Daduhu, I don''t think there is any secret hidden in Tubo''s making such a move this time? You see, they were obviously cautious this time. They didn''t stop at Yumen pass. They came out after a little rest. But when they get to Loulan, they don''t go to the city. Why? " Quan Yi looks at Li Hong''s intelligence. This time, the style of the Tubo caravan is quite different from that in the past. "This is not simple. First, there must be some goods that Yumen pass has not been checked out. Secondly, it''s not possible that Lu Dongzan planned it himself. We can see from the rest places they chose. It seems that all the places we choose are good places for us to attack, but each location is also the terrain that makes us most likely to expose and is most suitable for their counterattack. Both attack and defense Li Hong looked at the rest sites along the way and studied the topography of each place. The camel team was very careful. Every location was carefully selected. In every place, it seems that they have deliberately set aside bait for themselves, so that they mistakenly think it is easy to eat them. However, if they eat them in their mouths, they are likely to be cheated by the old guys and will let the old guys catch all of them. "What about that? You can''t follow it all the way? After Khotan, if you want to eat again, you have to fight a hard battle. " Quan Yi pondered over and said. "Then we will fight a hard battle. We will eat him before Khotan. Because there are too many people, the risk is even greater than eating after Khotan. Order everyone to take a rest from the incense and set off for the night. " Li Hong looked at the topographic map and made a bold decision.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 Along the edge of the Taklimakan Desert, continue to the west, is the famous Silk Road. There is a road at the north and south ends of the desert, both of which are along the edge of the desert. When the two roads converge eastward, it is Loulan city. To the west, a road passes through Shule city and then reaches Shatuo city. The other way is to pass through Khotan, then pass through Pishan, a small city, and continue to meander westward along the Kunlun Mountains, which is also to reach Shatuo city. The city of Shatuo has already entered the high altitude area of Pamir Plateau, and further ahead is the Persian governor''s office which is still firmly controlled by the Tang Dynasty. From Shatuo City, you can enter the Tibetan region along the punchihe River, and Shatuo city is naturally the next place for Tubo. The Pamir Plateau, that is, the Congling area, is not a flat plateau in the true sense, but a wide area between several groups of mountains and mountains, forming a seemingly flat valley and basin with abundant water and grass. The plateau can be roughly divided into eight parts, which are called "pa" by the local people. Each PA has its own nomadic control. Because of the uneven water and grass, nomads often fight small-scale wars here, mainly to fight for fertile land to support their people. The scale of tribal groups is not very large, ranging from 10000 to 1000. Chang''an City in the Tang Dynasty is thousands of miles away from here. Stone city and loess rammed town can be seen everywhere. Naturally, the control over this area is extremely weak. Because of the powerful and intervention of Tubo, it is very difficult for the Tang Dynasty to form effective control here. What shocked Li Hong even more was that it still belonged to China in the 1870s of his last life. Further to the west, tuhuoluo, occupied by the white clothes food, has become a strategic buffer zone between the white clothes food and the Tang Dynasty after Li Hong took over the western regions. It seems that it is still attached to the white food, but in its domestic, some people have begun to gradually favor the Tang Dynasty. The 2000 men led by Li Hong have long been used to the life on the plateau, so among all the people, only Banmei and xunlan have slight discomfort. At the moment, Li hongla doesn''t have the longest tongue. But then again, it can''t be blamed. The wolf was tired of the desert from the next day. After passing through the Kunlun Mountains, deserts on both sides turned into Gobi and then into oases. The wolf went mad. Seeing the green water grass, he began to jump off his horse and run wild on the grassland. So it was hard to feel uncomfortable at the moment. Choose a north wind, flat place, far away from the nomads, near the foot of the Kunlun Mountains, a small lake will appear in front of you. After careful investigation, we will find that there are traces of many people who once stayed and camped around. The ashes of the fire, the rocks needed for the tent, and the dung of cattle and sheep proved that it was indeed a suitable place to camp. "Sir, did we run too far? Should lawlessness be allowed to help? " The mountain eagle was flying in the air, and the hare was secretly looking at these visitors in the grass, but he fell into the mouth of the wolf. "It''s too late. When soldiers are sent from Khotan, the Tubo caravan will soon arrive." Li Hong looked up at the blue sky. It was so beautiful. Everything was so pure. "No matter how fast the caravan is, it will be four or five days slower than us. In this way, should there be enough time?" After checking whether Li Hong''s tent is firm, Hua Meng agrees with Quan Yi and agrees. Here the space is open, the emptiness makes people feel empty, as if they have entered an empty world. The prince of the Tang Dynasty came here alone. If there is any accident, this is not the responsibility of all the people here. "Shatuo city is the only big city. As long as you cross the desert, there are only caravans marching, and there are few people. If there is no law and order to send people here, only careful Tubo people will find clues from the footprints on the road. Therefore, instead of looking for reinforcements, we should make use of these days to familiarize ourselves with the terrain here, which is more reliable than reinforcements." Li Hong took over the water from xunlan''s complaint. He heard Xun Lan''s mouth murmuring: "it''s been burning for a long time. Looking at the water''s boiling, why does it feel like it hasn''t opened? It''s not hot." A sad face, bright eyes flashing tears flowers, because the water did not boil, at this time even feel that they are too useless, even to burn a water. Li Hong chuckled. He took Xulan''s hand and sat beside him. He patted Xun Lan''s cheek and said, "it''s not your fault. It''s a regional problem here..." "Ah Your highness, is there a ghost here? " LAN Xun looked around. Li Hong''s words, not only looking for orchid magic Zheng, others are also a little flustered looking at the quiet wilderness. That huge mountain like a cliff, blocking the sun''s shine, involuntarily, people still feel a little strange.Li Hong couldn''t explain to them that because the pressure was too low, the water seemed to be boiling, but actually it was evaporated. However, the temperature is far from reaching, and the food can not be cooked at all. "Just like when we first got here, we had difficulty breathing, so it''s hard to boil the water like this," he explained Huameng and mangzi, with their bright eyes, pondered for a long time, and then nono said, "Sir, is this the same as you used to do when you put a piece of white paper at the mouth of the cup and the water couldn''t come out?" Li Hong nodded with a smile and then said, "almost. Tell them that it will be better to boil water with our tightly sealed lids." These places such as Khotan are not difficult, so Li Hong''s army has not encountered this "strange" problem for more than a year. Now I met it. Naturally, I used the lid of the pot that had been provided to the army for a long time. The edge of the pot can be squeezed into the edge of the pot. In this way, the water and food in the pot can be placed in a relative vacuum, and the food can be cooked completely. Night soon fell, in addition to the soldiers in charge of the alert, other soldiers began to fall asleep. Li Hong''s tent, of course, is in the center of the whole army. The simple square stool, square table and other necessary items were transported along with the dozens of camels in the cavalry team when they were supplied in Khotan. Li Hong was dressed in a big fur coat, Banmei and Xulan. His smiling face turned red and attractive under the fire. Baiqi didn''t know where to catch a hare. Now he was serious, waiting for Huameng to roast it. After a while, Quan Yi runs over, followed by several soldiers. The excited look on his face has already exposed the achievements of his investigation. "Sir, if you want to go out from here, just go around the highland ahead and go forward about thirty miles. It will be very suitable for our assault caravan." Quan Yi reaches out to bake the fire. He tries to grab Huameng''s hand for the delicious rabbit. Bai Qi stood up alert, a pair of wolf eyes full of warning, dare to touch my rabbit meat, with you. "Have the scouts been sent out?" Li Hong asked with a smile. "They have been sent out. As soon as we get close to the grassland, we can get the news." Quan Yi talks while watching Baiqi pick up the two rabbits tied by Huameng and roasted, and then disappear into the night without looking back. "This What is it doing here, my lord Quan Yi is surprised to see the calf''s strong white Qi. No matter who meets him at night, his scalp will be numb. "I don''t know. This guy disappeared for a long time in the afternoon. I think there are wolves around here." Li Hong guessed. But what made Li Hong a little puzzled was that the wolf he picked up was too sociable! At first, in Loulan, he colluded with the wolf to commit a crime. Now, judging from his virtue, he must have gone to bribe the wolves here with a roasted hare in his mouth. "This guy wants to be a genius, isn''t he In Chang''an, Quan Yi has seen powerful families keep wild animals such as leopards and tigers. But raising wolves in Chang''an City, even in the whole Tang Dynasty, has not been heard. Li Hong was also very puzzled. Wolves should be the most difficult animals to be tamed. Lions, tigers, bears and other wild animals can perform certain actions through strict human training. But the wolf has never been tamed. The circus can be performed with wild animals such as lions, tigers and bears. But wolves are animals that never, and never will, appear there. Li Hong didn''t bother to pay attention to Baiqi. If he was willing to return to the grassland, he would not stop him. Therefore, in Li Hong''s opinion, Baiqi was more like a wild animal. After waving back a few people, Li Hong went into his huge tent. The tent was divided into different areas and even his study was prepared. Huameng and mang grain had already cooked the hot water and prepared everything for Li Hong. They went back to their tent, not far from Li Hong, one left and one right. Then outside, there was the tent of the pro Guard soldiers, but there was a lot of room for Li Hong''s tent. Under the service of Banmei and xunlan, Li Hong is naturally just like Loulan, and everything is still so easy to use. He had already let the maids accompany him. He was used to everything, but he didn''t plan to hand in his precious first time. In Li Hong''s opinion, he is still growing body time, or another two years. Holding it every night in my arms, like a beautiful jade with attractive luster, is simply suffering for Li Hong today. Every morning, a pillar of sky is enough to show how hungry and thirsty he is now physically. Whether it''s the summer solstice, Xiaoxue, or Banmei and Xulan, they''ve already been prepared, but they all know that their highness is waiting for Bai Chun.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 War is an act of violence that forces the enemy to obey our will. In the same way, war is an absolute means to gain wealth and power. But our war is to seek a just and stable country for the Tibetan people who are living in dire straits. For their happy life and for their Zanpu, mangsong mangzan was no longer controlled by the treacherous minister ludongzan. Therefore, as a shangguo, the Tang Dynasty has the responsibility and obligation to help them. The impassioned speech just made his guard''s eyes shine with stars. He didn''t understand what his highness had gone mad in the morning. Quan Yi had already led a team to the other side of the mountains to wait for the Tubo caravan. However, the prince''s highness was facing the snow mountain in the distance, and was in awe of righteousness. "Well, after all that said, you don''t have much to understand. As long as you remember, you can''t let Quan Yi''s men steal the limelight." Li Hong looked at the two hundred people with a blank face and pondered over the mobilization before the war for the whole night. It seemed that he was in vain. The war of this era, however, tends to be barbaric. Truth is always the first thing to be sacrificed. The most recognizable thing for Tubo people is their clothes and their hair. A kind of Robe similar to the ruffled collar, together with a belt of animal fur interwoven, is their most prominent feature. And hair adornment also is better distinction, a head of braid, regardless of men and women are the same, a hat off, immediately appears messy. A camel team, too long to see its tail, came slowly from the narrow corner far away from the Kunlun Mountains. The clear camel bell with a trace of mystery rings on the open plateau. The jingling sound and the occasional shouting of merchants attract the Hawks flying in the blue sky and white clouds. The roar of mountain eagles in the sky did not make the camel team stop and doubt for half a moment. The first one humped camel is unique to Tubo. Yaks are also good at walking mountain roads. Like the one humped camel, yaks are extremely cold resistant and extremely durable. As pack animals, both are the most proud livestock of Tibetan merchants. Putting down his binoculars, Li Hong looked at the camel caravan like a stream of small rivers and merchants of more than 2000 people, which might not be so spectacular on the desert. But in the winding mountain road, these people can be a group of overlord that nobody dares to provoke in Congling. At the back of the mountain, Quan Yi''s troops and horses were already ambushed. On the other side, Li Hongzao had been waiting for a long time in a narrow place like a canyon. Wei Tu looked at the camel caravan like a long dragon. He couldn''t figure out how to eat these caravans when the number was not dominant. "The old thing doesn''t come?" Facing the mountain breeze, Li Hong murmured to himself. The camel team has been able to see two thousand little people, but they can''t see at all. There are important people like them mixed in. "Sir, you don''t mean..." Hua Meng Gulong swallowed his saliva and did not dare to speak out. Li Hong ignored Hua Meng''s question. Of course, he knew the importance of the battle and what the consequences would be if he could not succeed. Along the way, Li Hong didn''t reveal that Lu Dongzan was in the camel team. All along, he used Lu Dongzan''s plan of this Tibetan merchant''s action as the reason to prevaricate others: why attack a camel team, but also let himself go out in person. "Flag, command, no matter what happens, don''t move, wait for the order." After Li Hong finished, he picked up a heavy, long-distance sniper crossbow and found a commanding point. Lu Dongzan old things do not appear, these camel teams may be swaggering away from their own eyes. This is a situation that Li Hong is absolutely not allowed to appear, so he can only try to shoot the leader of the camel team with a long-distance bow and crossbow to see what will happen. A fine iron arrow full of spiral patterns was slowly buckled into the slot by Li Hong. Looking at the camel team leader who was still walking leisurely forward, Li Hong took off the blindfold disguised as a Pirates of the Caribbean and began to aim at the leader. Li Hong estimated that the mountain wind would lead to the deviation of the arrow''s accuracy. With the sound of the eagle above his head, Li Hong immediately pulled the trigger, and the sound of the arrow breaking into the air and the eagle''s singing in the sky reflected each other. "My lord..." Xiao Xue looks at the leader who is still walking. "No hurry, let the arrow fly for a while." As soon as Li Hong''s voice dropped, he heard the camel''s bell in front of his ear, and there was a trace of confusion. "Yeah, one hit." Li Hongfei grabs the telescope in Xiaoxue''s hand quickly and observes carefully. The leader fell to the ground with his eyebrows in the middle. The camel was frightened by the wind brought by the arrow, and the conditioned reflex retreated. Therefore, the camel bell on the camel''s neck made a chaotic noise. The camel team slowly stopped, except at the beginning, when they shot the leader, there was a little confusion ahead. In a moment, the whole team soon returned to calm. Except for a few people who occasionally look up to both sides, others just stand quietly on their one humped camel, or yak, and look straight ahead."These people are not simple. None of them are real merchants. They are all top generals of Tubo." Li Hong excitedly said, in the heart also more firm, in the camel team is willing to have Lu Dongzan. Li Hong carefully observed the whole camel team with a telescope. He did not miss any small details, but the camel team winding on the mountain road did not make any small moves. The whole camel team seemed to be held still. No one spoke or moved. It stood there like terra cotta warriors and horses. "Sir, what should I do now?" Xiaoxue was oppressed by this strange atmosphere, and asked in a low voice. "Wait." Li Hong put down his telescope and put on an arrow again. Sure enough, at the foot of the mountain, among those camel teams that seemed to have been programmed, a man suddenly came out and trotted all the way to the front end of the camel team. Squat down to look at the dead leader, and then nodded with the people behind him, holding the one humped camel began to prepare to move on. "Whoosh..." The arrow cuts through the air with a trace of vibration. The man had just taken seven or eight steps forward with the one humped camel. Like the first man, the arrow was in the middle of his eyebrow, so soft that it was on the ground. Like the beginning, the camel team was a little flustered, and then it became orderly and orderly without any confusion. In this way, the whole camel team did not walk 30 steps forward, and seven people were shot and killed by Li Hong one after another. But the whole camel team still did not appear the panic situation that Li Hong wanted. The whole camel team was still calm to a strange state, still orderly and orderly. Li Hong frowned and had to reevaluate the strength of Tubo. These people were too terrible and calm. It is no wonder that Tubo can stand on the Qinghai Tibet Plateau, so that the white clothes Dashi and the Tang Dynasty can not take it, but also let the Tubo continue to expand in its south. The sunlight of time was slowly slanting from the south slope, but the Tubo caravan was still standing there, and did not send anyone to continue to lead the way forward. Instead, they just stood there, blowing the mountain wind, waiting quietly. Li Hongchang breathed a sigh and looked at the sun which had already deviated from the top of his head. He understood that these people were waiting for the sky to get dark and then move on. They were not waiting for help, as Wei Tu Qi thought. Li Hong''s estimation of the current situation is somewhat optimistic. He chose to ambush and intercept here because the road here is narrow, and the Tubo camel caravan can''t pass side by side. But at the same time, this place is not suitable for their own use of terrain, from the bottom up to kill. What he originally thought was that the shooting would cause chaos to the Tibetan camel team, and then take advantage of the chaos to cut off the connection between the camel teams, divide them into several sections and annihilate them. But obviously, ludongzan expected that he would do so, so he had this stable camel team standing here, like the Great Wall, which made Li Hong unable to find a good way for a moment and a half. In this first encounter, the two men have not yet met, although it is not clear who wins or loses. But in the case of Li Hong occupying the advantage of land, he did not get a bit of advantage, which shows that Lu Dongzan has the upper hand. As long as the sky is dark, ludongzan will fight to die a few more people, then he can take the goods with him and walk out of the ambush circle. "Shoot." Li Hong looked at the camel team frozen by the mountain wind. A trace of anger flashed in his eyes and said faintly. Hua Meng ran away in a place that the camel team could not reach at the foot of the mountain. The red flag began to swing. After the flag there responded, Huameng put down the flag in his hand, handed it to others and ran back. When he came out of Chang''an City, Li Zhi only gave him 20 powerful sniper crossbows. Now, there are ten in Quan Yi''s side and ten in his own side. What he has to do now is, before dark, let these 20 people disperse and shoot the Tubo people who are like wooden piles at the foot of the mountain. With the sharp sound of piercing air and a cold intention of killing, the arrow shot at random in the long Tibetan camel team, looking for flaws. Li Hong held up his telescope and observed carefully. After the Tubo man hit by the arrow fell down, the Tubo people in front of and behind him were expressionless and undisturbed. He stood there as before, not afraid that the next arrow would hit him. But the camel team was so long that Li Hong felt desperate. After every Tibetan fell down, no matter the yak or the one humped camel, they panicked a little, then recovered their calm and stood there quietly. Twenty sniping crossbows could not shake the Tibetan camel team, which was several miles long. It''s just like Li centipede has no effect on him. No matter how you shoot, it is still unable to effectively damage the "centipede" at the foot of the mountain, which is likely to bite him back. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 The sky is getting darker and darker, and the arrows have gradually lost their accuracy, and they have been unable to effectively hurt the Tubo people. Yaks and single humped camel, because of the heavy goods on their bodies, are also very difficult to be effectively attacked. Li Hong had to admire the toughness of the Tubo people, and did not know how they delivered orders. As the sky darkened, the valley was already dark. These Tubo people even began to take out food from their arms and sit on the ground to eat slowly. "I''m afraid this is the most powerful army in Tubo. If the troops of Tubo were so strong, they would have gone down from the plateau and destroyed the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong seems to be talking to himself, but also more like stabilizing the morale of the army. The commander-in-chief himself showed impatience, and it was difficult to protect those soldiers lying in the rubble or in the deep grass not to be discouraged. "Order Quanyi to head to the front Valley and spend the night there! When you arrive at the mouth of the valley, you don''t have to hide in the shade. " Li Hong turned over and drank. Li honghuo has gone out. Since you are not afraid, I am not afraid to expose it. If you can''t do it at night, I will fight a encounter battle. Who is afraid of who is the grandson. With the sound of the arrow disappearing into the sky, Quan Yi, who was ambushing on the mountain, roared loudly, bringing a burst of echo. A series of noisy movements were heard in the mountains, and a troop of two thousand cavalry mounted on horseback. As the first torch was lit, the torches were ignited one after another. They gave up the Tubo people on the mountain road at will and started to go ahead. The telescope has no effect at this time. The moonlight seems to be doing the right thing with Li Hong today. She secretly hides behind the clouds and says nothing. "Big picture, they moved." A Tubo man looked at the torch moving on the hill, walked between the two camels and said. In the middle of the two camels, there sat an old man, Lu Dongzan, the Prime Minister of Tubo. The camels on both sides were strapped with belts, and then a mattress covered with soft fur was placed on the board suspended in the middle of the camels, and ludongzan sat on it. No wonder Li Hong has observed for a long time, because of the angle problem, has not found. "They want to go to the front of the valley to block their way, and they want to spend all the time with us." Lu Dongzan old eyes slowly open, still bright eyes like stars. Songzan Ganbu was a short-lived ghost. Although he was a wise and powerful king of Tubo, he married Princess Wencheng a few years ago and died young at the age of 34. But even so, Songzan Ganbu was still worshipped as a God in Tubo. As for ludongzan, he became another Tibetan deity after Songzan Ganbu''s death. Although mangsong mangzan, the grandson of Songzan Ganbu, is now the king of Tubo, he is worshipped as a God, but compared with the prime minister ludongzan, it is the ratio of starlight to bright moon. "What shall we do? Hundreds of warriors have died, which are the best warriors in Tibet. " Chisang yangton was discontented and asked in a restrained way. All people here regard ludongzan as a God, so they can face death without fear because ludongzan is in charge. Chisang yangton also respected Lu Dongzan, but when he saw his country''s warriors killed without resistance, he naturally felt angry and had no place to vent his anger. Lu Dongzan slowly closed his eyes, shook his head and said, "the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty has changed commander-in-chief. This is not the commander before. This commander is very clever. He has seen through my strategy." "Well Mr. prime minister, are we really going to spend it here? Tomorrow the sun will rise, and they will shoot us. " At this moment, chisang yangton would like Lu Dongzan to order him to rush to fight with the Tang cavalry. As a Tubo warrior, he should die in battle, not stand there and be shot as a stake. "In front of us is the mouth of the valley. It''s easy to defend and hard to attack. Moreover, it was occupied by the Tang cavalry several days in advance. We''ll attack it by force. No matter how many people are killed, these goods will be taken away by them, right?" Lu Dongzan opened his bright eyes and asked chisang Yangdun. "Yes, prime minister, we may be caught by the cavalry of Tang Dynasty, but we are more proud than to die without fighting." Said CHISON youngton. "Here are all the bravest warriors in Tubo. I love each other more than you, and Zanpu will love our warriors more than us." Ludong sighed. After thinking about it for a long time, he was sure that it was Liu Rengui and others who led the Tang cavalry to block him here. It could not be Xue Rengui or the black tooth Chang Zhi. Pei Xingjian is an old soldier, but he never takes risks. It can''t be him. This time, the Tang cavalry wanted to shoot them, and then took advantage of their confusion, and then the plot to kill them was found out by themselves. However, he did not expect that the commander-in-chief of the other side should be so quick that he should treat him in his own way.So soon, the burden was put down, the strategy was changed, and the swaggering forward to the valley mouth not only reversed the deadlock, but also used the swaggering action to stabilize the morale of the army. After all, the impact on the morale of the army is much more serious than that on our side after lying there motionless and getting nothing. Moreover, because we have our own town, the morale of the army will not be low. On the contrary, some people will be shot and killed, which makes their warriors hate Tang cavalry even more. In this way, as long as it is dark, if the Tang cavalry attack their own camels, they will naturally arouse the anger of these warriors. Their fighting power and morale will be much stronger than them, and the scale of victory will also face their own side. But in the end, I didn''t expect that the commander-in-chief of the Tang Dynasty avoided his own plot and trap. On the contrary, he learned his own appearance and sat at the mouth of the valley blatantly and swaggeringly, showing the posture of a scoundrel who Laozi was staying here. "But wait till dawn..." Lu Dongzan raised his hand and interrupted chisang yangton''s words and murmured: "is it really the young Dadu who was in Anxi Du''s mansion in the Tang Dynasty? What is his identity? Why was he able to sit at such a young age as the Dadu protector of the Tang Dynasty "For what reason, it must be the Royal relatives and nobles. The officials of the Tang Dynasty are all like this. With the honor of Laozi, they can become great officials without any effort and without killing the enemy on the battlefield." CHISON youngton said without a good breath. It''s useless not to think about how to break through the present encirclement, but to think about the commander in chief. Lu Dongzan looked at the first Tubo warrior with a smile and said, "do you know, there is a saying in the Tang Dynasty, it is called knowing yourself and knowing the enemy that you are invincible in a hundred battles?" "I don''t know." Said CHISON youngton decisively. "It means that if we both understand the enemy well, we will not fail in many battles." Lu Dongzan explained patiently. "But now we have more than one hundred warriors dead. They did not lose. We lost." "Why have we lost before the war?" Lu Dongzan, confident and confident, said: "if we know who the commander-in-chief of the Tang Dynasty is, we will not lose." "But we don''t know. They won''t tell me." CHISON youngton''s straight and lovely. "There are a lot of young talents in the Tang Dynasty, but over the years, the soldiers and soldiers in the Tang Dynasty have sent some veteran generals to fight on the battlefield. Many of them are the servants of their last emperor. Cheng Zhijie, Li Ji, Li Jing, Wei Chi Jingde, Su dingfang and so on. Now Liu Rengui and Pei Xingjian are their main generals. But we have only heard of one young talent in the Tang Dynasty ¡­¡­¡£¡± Lu Dongzan said here, suddenly looked at chisang yangton mysterious smile, not to be besieged by the Tang Dynasty in the heart. "Who is it? Do you know who is smart CHISON youngton asked, his eyes wide as if he were listening to a story. At this time, he was attracted by Lu Dongzan''s words and forgot that he and others were trapped by the Tang cavalry. "Zanmon (Zanpu''s woman, similar to the queen.) It has been said that Li Hong, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, can be regarded as the best among the young talents in the Tang Dynasty. He was very intelligent since he was young and made a lot of things, just like our great Zanpu, who invented our writing. " "Well, they can''t compare it to our God." Chisang yangton is unconvinced, but his words are still a little empty. After all, he has seen the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty with his own eyes. The city of Chang''an and the city of Taiyi are just like those given to the Tang Dynasty by heaven. They are so beautiful. "No, the people of the Tang Dynasty are very smart, otherwise our zanmeng is not smart? She has brought us a lot of benefits, otherwise we would not have been so strong. " Lu Dongzan spoke to Chisan yangton. "But will Tang take the risk of bringing their prince here? The emperors of the Tang Dynasty are not afraid that their prince''s highness is in danger here? " Lu Dongzan couldn''t imagine when the Tang Dynasty had the courage to send the emperor to the western regions for training. He shook his head when he thought of it. The people of Tang Dynasty paid more attention to the gentleman''s spirit, not to mention the prince''s highness. If he was the prince, he would fight with him. It will not be such a rogue, shameless battle, like a dog skin plaster, with their own consumption here. What''s more, can the prince of the Tang Dynasty be a thief? Will he give up his noble identity and rob the commercial goods of various countries like a shameless thief? Lu Dongzan had no idea in his heart for a moment. The mountain wind blew, and his white beard flitted over his old cheek. But his deep doubts, like the wrinkles on his face, could not be untied in any case. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 Chisang yangton watched Lu Dongzan fall into deep thinking, and he felt a little anxious. Since the March, he saw the Prime Minister not warm, not angry, not impatient. The old man, who has always been vigorous and resolute in his decision-making, seems to be like two people in front of him. No matter how Chi sang Yang Dun thought, Lu Dongzan was more and more interested in the commander-in-chief of the Tang Dynasty. Now the two sides are in a state of stalemate, and no one can eat each other by overwhelming advantage. If the consumption goes on like this, no matter the Tubo caravan, the Tang cavalry, or the Tang "bandits", they will not get the expected results. Lu Dongzan laughed and flashed a trace of domineering and cunning in his eyes, and said faintly, "raise the flag of the Prime Minister of Tubo." "Prime minister..." Chisan yanton is shocked to see Lu Dongzan. If the flag of the prime minister is raised, it is equivalent to giving up to the disguised Tang cavalry. This is not to fight with them, not to avenge the death of more than 100 warriors. This means that we intend to borrow from here and admit that the Tang Dynasty has actually ruled here. "Further is not necessarily a win, a step back is not necessarily a loss. As long as we can see their leader, our trip will not be in vain. What if we lose these goods? " Lu Dongzan is quite calm, his bright eyes twinkle with wisdom. If we retreat to advance, we can find out who the supreme ruler of the Tang Dynasty was in the western regions, which is definitely more valuable to Tubo than today''s goods. On the hillside, Wei Tuqi and 50 people were left to watch the Tibetan camel team. Li Hong and others had already arrived at the mouth of the valley to meet Quan Yi. He was not afraid that there would be reinforcements in Tubo, because there were signs of Chen soldiers in Tang Dynasty in dafechuan, Southeast of Tuyuhun. Even in the middle of the night, he was confident of annihilating them. "Lord, they sent messengers." Quan Yi Ran to the camp that had been quickly tied up and said to it. "Messenger? You come in first. " Li Hong frowned. Is it time to make peace? Don''t you want to keep fighting? He just got interested. Quan Yi comes in at his command, holding a jade pendant respectfully in his hand and handing it to Li Hong. "Aunt Wencheng? Are you kidding me Li Hong was surprised that the word "Wencheng" on the jade pendant and the texture of the jade pendant could not be made by forgery. What''s more, as long as they are royal things, they can be easily identified in Li Hong''s eyes by purchasing them for the royal family. "Where is the messenger?" Li Hong took the jade pendant and asked. "Sir, he has left, leaving only one word saying that their commander-in-chief wants to meet you." Quan Yi said. "Where is it?" "Just ahead of the bonfire." Quan Yi points to the outside of the camp. Li Hong got up and paced back and forth in the camp, thinking about the play Lu Dongzan played! Is this a plan to surrender? Lu Dongzan will surrender? It''s better to believe that sows will go up trees. Li Hong waved his hand, then pointed to Hua Meng and said, "go out and see if they have lit the flag and see who it is." What he was most afraid of was that ludongzan showed his own Tibetan flag, so that he could not be trapped here. After all, this is the Prime Minister of a country. Even though there are few people here, the identity is still there. It''s easy to say how to kill him secretly. Even if he was bitten to death by ants while passing by, Tubo Zanpu would accept it. But if he is killed by his gang of thieves after the flag is played, then he will be unable to move in the western regions in the future. This is an unwritten rule. There are only three or five people who can enjoy this treatment. Just like yourself, if you show your identity as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, no matter Tubo or Baishi, or Tahara, dabulu or xiaobulu, they will not dare to kill themselves at will. At most, they will be jailed and exchange themselves. Because killing yourself will not only bring about a war that will pour out the country''s strength, but also let other countries support the victims. Therefore, ludongzan at this time has been regarded as turning the corner, has been in an invincible position, now depends on how to accept the move. Li Hong went outside the camp tent. The moonlight came out from behind the clouds. The pure white moonlight was bright and clear. It even made people feel that the moon could be touched by climbing the mountain in front of him. Looking down from afar, I can see the figure in the distance. In a short time, a pile of firewood collected by the Tubo caravan, with the middle fire as the center, piled up several more. With the twinkling of figures, 89 fires were soon ignited, which immediately lit up the area like daylight. A flag flew slowly from the direction of the camel team. When it approached the fire, it was written in Tang and Tubo characters: "on Dongzan."On, that is, Tubo''s great theory, Dongzan, naturally is the name of ludongzan, which is clearly to force Li Hong to come out and meet him. The flag went slowly to the fire in the center, and was thrust into the ground by a Tubo with great effort. Then he turned his head and ran to the camel team. The night wind blows the flag, and the three characters of "Lun Dong Zan" written in Tang and Tubo are shining in the light of the fire. Li Hong looked at the flag quite speechless. His eyes were full of melancholy disdain: "shameless, too shameless, how can an old thing be so shameless!" In Li Hong''s opinion, it was equivalent to two children fighting. If one of them couldn''t fight, he immediately began to cry, which attracted the attention of others, and made the other child unable to act in a brutal way. "Who knows Lu Dongzan Li Hong threw down his telescope. A man of about 30 years old and a well-dressed old man of Tubo slowly walked to the central fire and began to pour and drink freely. Banmei and xunlan, as well as the grain of grain look at each other, and follow Quan Yi to shake his head in unison, indicating that they do not know each other. Huameng, like a wild animal, came out of nowhere and stood in front of Li Hong and said, "Sir, after watching, there are only two of them. The others are still waiting in the same place. There is nothing abnormal." "Rascal, this is a rascal, this old thing is playing with me, rascal." Li Hong shook his head and sighed, "I''ve occupied this place and consumed it with him. He''s so good that he directly shows his banner and tells me that he won''t play any more? Have you ever seen such a rogue? Ah? Is there such a rascal? " Swearing in front of the camp, he didn''t remember that he was the first rascal. Both of them also treat them in their own way, so that the other party can not smoothly carry out according to the established strategy, and both of them unexpectedly disrupt the other party''s steps. "What now?" Quan Yi looked at the two people sitting by the fire, drinking leisurely and happily, and said, "Sir, can I help you to deal with it?" "It''s no use. Lu Dongzan, the old rascal, can see through at a glance. There are qualitative differences between the commander and his subordinates. You have to practice more. You can''t be sure that you will have the momentum of a superior." Li Hong''s expression is serious, looking at the original fire, the corner of his mouth suddenly appeared a bad smile. With Lu Dongzan''s old cunning and vicious eyes, I''m afraid that no matter how well Quan Yi disguises them, he can easily be uncovered by Lu Dongzan''s eyes. "Then who, ban Mei, bring me my equipment." Li Hong''s smile still remains, light said. Li Hong took off his helmet, and with the help of xunlan, he changed his hair into a ponytail, and a black bandage was tied to his forehead. Half Mei took a few peacock plumes, which was given by an Xiaohe, and inserted them carefully on Li Hong''s head. "I don''t want to wear this one first. I''ll wear it when I''m almost there, so that I won''t be able to see clearly and fall again." Li Hong pushed the one eye mask up and down, revealing a blindfolded eye. The crossbow was naturally indispensable. Similarly, the crossbow was also carried by him on his right waist. Unlike the leather armor of Tubo, Li Hong wore iron armor wrapped in cotton cloth. Each nail leaf is thick cotton linen cloth, knot solid sewn inside. In this way, especially in the winter when the rain and snow are mixed, the armor leaves on the armor will not be frozen and unable to move or use their limbs flexibly. And in summer, it won''t be too hot to burn soldiers because of the high sun and heat. These are exactly the advantages of the leather armor of Tibetan cavalry. Just like the later Mongolian cavalry, they swept the world in a whirlwind, relying on their nimble mobility and their light leather armor. "Quan Yi leads the way." Li Hong straightened up his clothes, and then looked at Quan Yi''s clothes. He nodded with satisfaction. "My lord..." Banmei, xunlan, Huameng and grain of grain are in great urgency. In any case, his highness can''t go alone. "You can''t go. As soon as you go, my identity will be exposed." Li Hong took a special look at Huameng and grain of grain. "How about the maidservant and xunlan to accompany you?" Half Mei said boldly. This is not for fun. There is no such thing as contradicting or not contradicting his royal highness. In any case, we can''t let the prince go alone. Li Hong waved impatiently. After searching for a long time, he found that Bai Qi didn''t know where to go. "How about a white start? Not back yet? " Li Hong looked around. Suddenly, a huge wolf''s head appeared in the grass. His eyes twinkled with dim light, which made people feel trembling. Finally, Li Hong took Baiqi and Quanyi. Quan Yi carried a newly roasted fat sheep, with several jars of grape wine hanging on both sides of Baiqi. They walked slowly to the central fire. And in the place where the fire can''t shine, half plum, Xulan, Huameng, and Mang, each holding a sniper crossbow, looks around warily.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 Following a small mountain path, Li Hong walked down slowly with one foot high and one low. Li Hong approached the fire. At this time, he put the eye mask on his left eye and tightened the fur on his tight skin. Can''t help, here day and night temperature difference is too big, suddenly let a person feel like winter. With one eye, Lu Dongzan is looking at himself with a smile. Although there is a fire, every detail expression on each other''s faces can be seen clearly. Looking at a handsome boy with a smile on his face, he looked at himself with a smile. Instead of stopping at the opposite side of the fire, he swaggered to his opposite side. Li Hong looks at Lu Dongzan from a commanding position. Li Hong doesn''t even have an interest in standing on the side staring at him with angry eyes. At Li Hong''s beckoning, Quan Yi puts the roasted fat sheep in a sharp position between Li Hong and ludongzan. Li Hong took out a sharp silver knife and threw it to Ludong Zan at will. Old Lu Dongzan watched the silver flash in Li Hong''s hand, but he quickly caught the sharp knife and looked at the delicate patterns on it. He shook his head and laughed helplessly. This knife is for the exclusive use of the Tubo royal family. He was robbed by a group of thieves some time ago. At this time, the Emerald on the handle of the dagger has been picked down. "Is it a pity to have wine but not meat? Is that highland barley wine? It''s said that it''s very strong. Tang people seldom drink such strong wine. " Li Hong sat down opposite Lu Dongzan and asked across the fat sheep. "Well, this wine can only be drunk by real men. The people of Tang Dynasty are not brave enough to drink it naturally." Lu Dongzan took a dagger and was not polite. He cut a thin piece of meat from the fat leg with a knife, dripping with oily gravy, and put it into his mouth easily. Li Hong didn''t refute. He just looked at Lu Dongzan quietly, closed his eyes and enjoyed the mutton until his throat moved. He bit the mutton into his stomach, then opened his eyes and said, "yes, the meat is tender and delicious. It''s a rare Kung Fu. Please. " The barley wine in the glass is full of light, shining in the glass. Li Hong has just picked up the cup, Quan Yi''s face flashed a little nervous, naturally was wily Lu Dongzan''s eyes. Holding a bright goblet, Li Hong shook for a few times like drinking red wine. Then he looked up without hesitation and drank it all in one gulp: "ha Yes, it''s not strong enough. " Lu Dongzan''s face was obviously stiff. He didn''t expect that the young man would drink it all at once. On the contrary, he was still in the mood. Judging from his expression and temperament, it was obvious that there was a better wine than this wine. "Oh? In this way, I will have a taste. " Lu Dongzan said. Chisang yangton looked at Li Honggang and drank it without hesitation. His heart was full of admiration. In the face of the enemy, to have this courage and courage is not the boldness that any one can compare. But seeing that the prime minister has reached out his hand and held up his glass, he also wants to drink the wine from the young man''s hand. He is immediately as nervous as Quan Yi. "Then ask the dog behind you to see if he dares to let you drink." Li Hong poured himself a cup first and said without lifting his head. "You It''s reckless. " CHISON youngton naturally understood who the dog in the boy''s mouth meant, and immediately said angrily. The old and spicy Ludong zanhun laughed carelessly, reached out his hand to stop chisang yangton''s trouble and said, "what a sharp mouth, young master, I''m a famous good wine. If I don''t taste it, it''s a dead man''s goal." Li Hong waved his hand, then picked up the cup and drank it for himself. Quan Yi took the wine jar and filled ludongzan with a full glass of high Lanling wine. "Mm-hmm, good wine! Good wine! Good wine! It''s fragrant and mellow, but it''s a good wine Cough, cough. " Lu Dongzan took a deep drink, and there was a drop of white wine on his white beard, like a dewdrop. In the cold night, Lu Dongzan''s face became more and more ruddy. He had tasted a lot of Lanling wine in those years, and there were also a lot of Tubo royal families. But it was the first time that he drank Lanling wine as fierce as today. It was like a fire snake running down the throat. At this time, the stomach was still hot, but soon felt comfortable and warm, and the whole person seemed to be several years younger. Li Hong drank the wine slowly and from time to time raised a glass with ludongzan. The old and the young did not speak any more, just tasting mutton and wine. Chisang yangton and Quan Yi, standing behind them at the moment, are both staring at each other''s hands. As long as there is a slight change in the other''s hands, they will immediately get another thunderbolt. When Quan Yi and chisang yangton are about to stare at the ground, they can hear Lu Dongzan say faintly: "conditions." Li Hong did not answer, chewing the mutton in his mouth, and then raised his glass to meet Lu Dongzan, who also raised his glass. The two drank at the same time. A precious glass, a rough clay cup, formed a sharp contrast on both sides of the roast sheep.Compared with Lu Dongzan''s crude leather robe, the white fur coat is also much more valuable. "First, people leave and goods remain. 2¡¢ People, goods, and equipment. " Li Hong took out the silk handkerchief, wiped the greasy on the hand, said calmly and easily. "It''s up to you? Do you really think our Tibetan warriors are afraid of you ''cried CHISON youngton. This young man is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay much attention to the prime minister and Tubo. Does he think that he is invincible to the western regions by shooting and killing more than a hundred of us secretly and shamelessly! Li Hong didn''t even lift his eyes to see his kung fu. He just looked at the meditative Lu Dongzan quietly. "The general trend of the western regions is divided into three parts: Tubo, Baishi and Datang. The young master is not afraid of being so aggressive and will let the other two families unite to fight against the enemy?" Lu Dongzan slowly said, old eyes bright and wise. "Zhou Gongtui, return to the heart of the world." Li Hong quietly looked at Lu Dongzan and said. "Good spirit and ambition should be revealed." Lu Dongzan raised his thumb and said boldly: "in those days, when he was practicing and preparing wine, he was talking about heroes. Today, I''m talking about the western regions with the master and baking sheep. But I don''t know the ambition of the young master. Can all the heroes in the Western Regions agree with him?" "the knife in hand has the final say, as long as the knife is sharp enough to absorb blood, it is enough. If the situation makes heroes, the Tang Dynasty will be promoted to the level for a long time, otherwise dafeichuan will not be occupied by people. The water and grass are rich, the cattle and sheep are strong, and the Marquis are happy to live. It''s just that you have to look at the master to beat the dog. Today, the heroes of the western regions need to wake up and see clearly that the Tang Dynasty is still the overlord and the only overlord here. " Li Hong looked at the mountains in front of him. Bai Qi didn''t know where he was. The goods were more and more out of order. Said to stand on the feet to boost the momentum, this blink of an eye of Kung Fu no shadow. However, if you can find a wolf pack to rush into the camel team, you can complete the big events yourself, which is enough to shock the western regions, even the big events of white clothes, Tibetan and Tang Dynasty. "Well, since ancient times, heroes are young, and I admire them. But today, if the goods, the man and the old man all want to bring back to Tubo? " Lu Dongzan sat on the ground while Li Hong sat on a chair. Although they were both high and low, they were not weak in momentum. "You can try, but the consequences will be much more serious than you think." Li Hong took a silk handkerchief and wiped the silver knife in his hand, which was also the Tibetan''s and was robbed by himself. "There are very few heroes in the world because many people have died before they become heroes, and only a few can become heroes. Emperor Taizong, Li Jing, Su dingfang, Cheng Zhijie, weichi Jingde, etc. are heroes in the Tang Dynasty. They just don''t know who they can surpass? " Lu Dongzan wisdom in the eyes of a cold light. "In the western regions, just like the last Zanpu in Tubo, he was remembered by later generations, whether he became a God or became a devil. There can only be one master and only one person''s mark on this side of the world Li Hong''s cold face was full of arrogance. "What a big voice!" CHISON youngton retorted scornfully. As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly did not know from what direction, an arrow shot at his toe, leaving only a short part behind the whole arrow, and the rest were buried in the soil mixed with earth and stone. "You think these fires are going to stop the range of our arrows? It''s easy to kill your dog! " Li Hong stood up, and Lu Dongzan also slowly stood up. Old face some embarrassment, he did not expect, this youth is so old-fashioned. These fires seem only to light up the surrounding night. In fact, they cover the range of bows and arrows of the best Tibetan warriors, so that people can''t sneak in the dark. But I didn''t expect that even so, they could not escape the range of others. Chisanyanton''s back was a little chilly. The low arrow under his foot proved that the arrow''s strength was unimaginable. If he shot himself, he would have died. At this time, he felt that the death of the more than 100 warriors was not unjust at all. "Who are you, young master? a capable young man from a distinguished family? a kinsman of the emperor? Or his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty? " Lu Dongzan old eyes, full of killing. Li Hong unconsciously scratched the eye mask. It was so awkward that she simply took it off. The black figure of Baiqi flashed away from the farthest fire. "So the prime minister has made a decision?" Li Hong did not answer rhetorical questions. "Yes, I''ve lived through life and death for many years. It''s not only because I have Zanpu''s protection, but also because I''m old and resourceful, that makes Tubo not eroded by the Tang Dynasty." "Take a bite, and the last words are finished?" "Aren''t you afraid that there are soldiers and horses of different sizes behind your people? Half of them are attached to Tubo. " "In the world, there is no full grasp of anything. If the strength is strong, the luck will be very strong." Li Hong''s voice falls, arrow to, Lu Dongzan can''t believe looking at Li Hong''s bloodthirsty eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 Lu Dongzan was stunned and didn''t know how to describe the shock. The young man was too cruel and ruthless, too determined! Looking at Chisan yanton''s open mouth being pierced by an arrow, the whole person widens his eyes and can''t believe what happened to him. Chisang yangton tried to reach out his arm and pointed to Li Hong. His throat was pierced by an arrow and could not make a sound. The resentment in his eyes seemed to be eager to swallow Li Hong alive. Another arrow hit chisanyanton''s left chest. One after another, none of them was wasted, and all of them hit chisanyanton''s chest. Until the last arrow hit the middle of his eyebrow, the rain of arrows stopped suddenly, as if the lethal arrow had never appeared in the night. "What else do you have to account for?" Li Hong pulled out the scabbard of the horizontal knife, and the cold blade twinkled with a sense of killing. "Who are you? What''s your purpose next? " Lu Dongzan admitted his life. He didn''t expect that he would be buried here. From the eyes of the youth, he felt a strong sense of killing. Although the flag was raised, the young man obviously did not intend to let go of himself. He was obviously sure that he would wipe out more than 2000 people. "Li Hong, Prince of the Tang Dynasty, aims to advance into Tibet and kill a round trip." Li Hong said lightly. With his hands up and down, Lu Dongzan''s head with his eyes closed, slowly rolled to the fire with the shouts of the Tubo caravan where he was, and his gray hair burned when he met the fire. "There is no amnesty for killing." Li Hong went back to the sword and put it into the scabbard. He picked up the bow and crossbow on his right side and rushed to the Tubo people who were rushing towards him. The moonlight did not know when, again hiding behind the still white clouds, as if not willing to see such a one-sided bloody killing! The blood donation splashed on Li Hong''s face. The horizontal knife in his hand brought out a handful of blood flowers. Most of the white fur on his body had been stained crimson. Quan Yi, who had been with him, has now been killed in the enemy''s heap. Huameng, mangzhong, Banmei and xunlan protected Li Hong. The horizontal sword in his hand seemed to be a devil who loved life. Each knife would take away a fresh life. Capture the king first. The death of Lu Dongzan made the strong will of Tubo warriors collapse in an instant. The head beside the fire was engulfed by the mountain wind, which had been roasted beyond recognition! Fresh blood donation in the night sky, has returned to the nest of hawks and other rotten birds, were woken up by the cry of wolves, standing on the edge of the cliff nest, indifferent to watch the human killing each other. The bodies of more than 2000 people were soon covered with sheep''s intestines, and the gullies beside them and the bushes on the Gobi were also covered with corpses. "My lord Someone escaped. " Flower Meng sharp eyes, looking at a black shadow flying across the mouth of the valley, with a slight dust. "Catch up and kill him. No one can escape." Li Hong splits the neck of the Tubo, who is forced by half Mei to fight back, coldly says. Hua Meng looked at the situation of the war, and then took orders should be, quickly to the road to the shadow. Huameng just left, a dark shadow suddenly darted out of the slanting thorn, and followed Huameng to chase after him. "My Lord, it''s time for nothing." "Ignore it." The battle is coming to an end, and Li Hong has begun to pace the battlefield. This war, let him seem to have found the day when he followed Bai Qi to fight. Dawn from the deep tired night, gradually emerged, with a trace of reluctance, with a trace of hesitation, slowly dragging the rising sun in the East, again hanging in the air. After midnight, the bloody smell still remained on both sides of the valley. The corpse was frozen overnight, and the camel team was trapped together. All the goods on the body were strictly checked, and the cement was still in it. Li Hong with bloodshot eyes is very angry, can not help shaking his head, mouth mumbling, swearing! Who the hell is this man! Why does the white clothes big food have his shadow, now Tibet still has his shadow here? As he walked to the two camels on which ludongzan was riding, all the soldiers around were holding their breath and watching Li Hong come, one by one nervous. "What did you find?" Li Hong had a bad feeling. "Most of them protect themselves from anger..." "Say it." Li Hong took a deep breath, and there was a smell of blood in his chest. "I found a few things in the medicine room." The grain of grain lowers his head, said nono. "Brush..." Li Hong took out his knife and cut it to the neck of the grain. The blade, which was still sharp, had already made the cold hairs of grain grains stand upside down, and a kind of murderous intention penetrated into his heart from the blade. Li Hong threw down his knife and walked quickly to the two camels. He saw a sealed wooden box lying there. And another wooden box that looks like it has been opened. Compared with the two boxes of things, Li Hong''s original tangled heart was slightly relaxed. These were only some auxiliary materials of gunpowder, which could not even be called explosives. Moreover, there were still many key materials lacking.And it''s still not prepared. I think he only knows that these things are very important, but I don''t know how to use them. I want to take them back and study them. But how did all these things leak out? The mysterious man''s energy is getting bigger and bigger. Is it the same person who sent the white clothes big food cement? Li Hong fell into deep meditation. Who was troubling himself in Chang''an? What about disturbing your mind in the western regions? The whole battlefield has been cleared up. In addition to the food that the camel team needs to eat along the way, that is, some cement and black powder, the rest are more tea, silk, soap, soap and other items. Glass products are very expensive and fragile. They are carefully separated and stored by the Tubo caravan. In this way, it is enough to imagine that these things are more expensive in Tubo. Quan Yi''s men had only about a hundred wounded and no death toll. In any case, it was a complete victory and a one-sided massacre. "The wounded soldiers returned to Khotan, and the others continued to go south to Tubo." Li Hong glanced at the team of more than 2000 people and said coldly. "Dadaohu..." Quan Yi feels that his heart is about to jump out of his mouth. Dadushu is going to make a direct attack on Huanglong! "No defiance. Time waits for no one, seize the day. I''m afraid yuan Shuji has already started to go south to dafechuan. If we can''t rush through here, we will only kill yuan Shuji. " Li Hong arranged it for two years. Now it''s time to harvest. "We are too small for Dadu to move forward." Quan Yi picks up the horizontal knife thrown away by Li Hong on the ground, with the handle facing Li Hong. The intention is obvious. If you want to start now, you can kill the last general first. Li Hong didn''t take the knife, rubbed his hands back and forth and said, "where are your other 5000 people?" "Pishan." Quan Yi replied sullenly. "The lawlessness has already arrived at Pishan. It doesn''t even take half a day to get here. Immediately order everyone to go to the great bulv. " Li Hongtou does not return to go forward. Quan Yi is in the eye of Yiyang. How can he not understand that he dares to disobey his orders, except that the number of people is too small to guarantee his own safety. Naturally, when he went out to the western regions, Yiyang had to face up to his fate. Otherwise, he would not dare to resist even if he had ten courage. To enter Tibet, one has to pass through many small countries attached to Tubo, such as dabulu and xiaobulu. These small countries, because of the incomparable influence of the Tang Dynasty, can only be controlled and suppressed by Tubo and instilled with Tubo culture. For Li honglai, with a force of 2000 men, it is enough to pass through these small countries. After killing ludongzan, when the domestic situation of Tubo is in chaos, the first time to enter Tibet and create greater chaos, then we must be quick and quick. What''s more, up to now, 7000 of Quan Yi''s men have been fighting back and forth to dress up as thieves in the desert, and they have been guarding Khotan for more than a year. It formed an unshakable defense line with Shule, Xue Rengui and Hei Chih Chang. However, for more than a year, Li Hong''s Iron Pagoda seemed to have evaporated from the world. It was silent and disappeared. No one knew where they had gone. The hardships and mountain roads to Tubo, especially the Silk Road for trade, are the only way to have unimaginable beauty and peace. Also let people more for the geographical environment of innocence, cultivate the purity of human thought, more than a trace of expectations. The population of Bulu and Bulu is so small that it can be compared with the nomadic people in the area of Congling, which is north to the top. Naturally, it can''t have an adverse impact on the Tibetan and other regimes. However, in the eyes of Tubo people, especially in the eyes of Lu Dongzan, the actual ruler of Tubo, their existence is like a watchdog at their own door. Their only use is to monitor the large number of people coming in and out of the Tang Dynasty as eyes. At that time, Wang xuance, as an envoy to Tianzhu, took this road which seemed to have no road. However, Wang xuance''s feat of destroying one country by one after being killed by other companions in other countries also led to the death of rinibara. In this way, we can see that the Tang Dynasty never had absolute control over Tibet and the Qinghai Tibet Plateau, and had to fight a gambling war for the influence of the Tang Dynasty as an equal country and with resourcefulness. It is easy for Wang xuance to wipe out a small country which is much smaller than nibra. However, the chain reaction of this time was to make Tianzhu and Tubo pay attention to the existence of a powerful neighboring country, Nepal. In order not to repeat the same mistakes, in order not to be used by the Tang Dynasty, it is reasonable for Tubo and Tianzhu to destroy the nibra. And this naturally became Li Hong''s place of stay, Xiao Bulu''s Creed: you gods fight, do not affect our small country. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 Every year, Tibet Zanpu and his ministers hold an alliance once a year, and if he is happy, the alliance does not happen several times a year. As long as he wants to make trouble, all the ministers, such as the vassal Town, will set out for the holy city of luoxie (Lhasa). The purpose of their alliance is to ensure the legitimacy of Tibet Zanpu. The only way to prove Zanpu''s uniqueness is to use blood as an alliance and other vows and ancient rituals. It is also an important ceremony for them to sign a contract and pledge allegiance to Zanpu. Songzan Ganbu''s influence in Tubo is beyond reach. His grandson mang Zan, after inheriting his brilliant industry, especially with the help of ludongzan, made the whole Tubo royal family in a very stable and stable situation. The Tibetan army is like a copy of the military establishment of the Tang Dynasty, but in a general sense. If we really study the military establishment of Tubo, we will find that their centripetal force and loyalty have nothing to do with the country, but with people. Just as the ministers of the vassal towns were only loyal to Tibet Zanpu, not Tubo, the hierarchy of the monarchy made many officials know that the king did not recognize the Tubo. Tubo has 61 soldiers in Dongdai, just like qianhufu in the Tang Dynasty. Every thousand households are under the jurisdiction of Ru at the upper level. Tubo is divided into seven Ru, commanding its 61000 households. As the top power royal family of the Empire, every year, different numbers of people are drawn from each Ru to form the Royal Army, that is, the direct line forces of Zanpu, and the rest are under the jurisdiction of qiru. Therefore, in Tubo, besides Zanpu and ludongzan, the most powerful and most likely to subvert the Tubo regime are the seven aristocratic classes governing qiru. Some people called them "seven kings of Tianchi". They were scattered around the city of Luoxi. They were enfeoffed by Zanpu like princes, and they were in charge of the army in hand. They fought for the stability of Zanpu''s royal family and the expansion of territory. Conspiracy and estrangement are of no use to Tubo, which is now thriving and has a relatively sound and stable political system. People here are as clear and pure as the sky in their belief in Zanpu. People''s thoughts are simply loyal to the great God matsun Gampo. Li Hong sat in the camp, listening to the reports from cheetah, Jingzhe and Heng Qiao. He was drawing his knife back and forth on the ground. He didn''t believe that the Tubo was like a piece of iron, and there was no gap at all. "Are you sure we haven''t found anyone we can use?" Li Hong''s tone was very light, as if he were afraid to disturb someone. But the three cheetahs were pale. After two years, they did not succeed in the rebellion, even if one of the important figures in Tibet. But their biggest achievement was that they made a great achievement without using their brains, that is, assassinating more than 1000 Tubo generals. Today, more than 1000 Tubo generals are all soldiers. They are escorted by a large number of soldiers when they go out and go home. They seem to have become the national treasure of Tubo. "The loyalty of each of the seven heavenly red Kings is beyond our imagination. Whether it is money, beauty or power, there is no way to make them think about it." Cheetah and Jingzhe kneel on the ground, drooping their heads and saying. His royal highness gave them the maximum rights, but in the end, they had no other credit except to assassinate many Tibetan generals with Heng Qiao of Jingwei. This makes them look very ashamed when facing Li Hong''s inquiry, and feel that they have failed to live up to their Royal Highness''s trust and expectation. "Do you know Chidu Songjie?" Li Hong took out a list from his arms. In addition to the names of the seven kings of Tianchi, there was also a name of Chidu Songjie. For Li Hong''s interrogation, the three looked at each other, then nodded their heads and said, "master, I know this man." "Tell me about him." Li Hong watched Bai Qi walk in leisurely from the outside. His black fur became brighter, just like silk, which made people want to cuddle and caress in his arms. "My Lord, Chidu Songjie is a small Tibetan minister, only one level lower than the current Tibetan Prime Minister garzan Zhuo. He is also a power figure of Tubo. It is said that this person is very difficult to deal with, but he is extremely loyal to Zanpu." The cheetah looked dignified and said cautiously. "In addition to Zanpu, Tubo was a prime minister, then a small one, followed by an inner prime minister and a grand equal in the whole affair. Chidu Songjie has been suppressed by ludongzan for many years. Now, after his death, he is suppressed by galanzo, the second son of ludongzan." Li Hong stroked Baiqi, who was sitting at his feet, and continued: "hengqiao, you can go to luosome and try to contact with Chidu Songjie." Li Hong was able to have the information of Chidu Songjie because Bai Chun secretly sent information through the caravan after he entered Tibet. However, as cheetah said, Chidu Songjie is extremely cunning and suspicious and cautious. So far, only Bai Chun had a brief contact with him, and still did not get any commitment. The Tang Dynasty is now vast and sparsely populated, not to mention Tibet, which is on the roof of the world and located on the Tibetan Plateau. Since entering Tibet, Li Hong''s more than 20000 troops have not met with effective resistance so far.Once in a while, some small tribal forces were encountered. The number was as small as dozens, but as many as two or three hundred people. One of them was knocked down by Li Hong''s iron horse and lost its fighting capacity. Just like the small waves splashed from Li Hong''s steed along the way, it was impossible to prepare Li Hong''s steeds for more than two years, posing a slight threat. However, with the deepening of the war, the number of Tubo soldiers is also increasing. Fortunately, there are two guides who have been wandering in Tibet for two years, namely, Jingzhe and cheetah. Therefore, Li Hong did not suffer from unfamiliarity in the terrain. On the contrary, some careless Tubo soldiers suffered a lot from previous encounters. Tianchi seven kings, each a King City, each a fief, each hand in charge of a Ru Tubo soldiers and horses. From the map drawn by Jingzhe and cheetah, we can see that the holy city of Tubo is protected in the middle according to the arrangement of Beidou seven stars. These eight cities are basically the most prosperous and largest cities in the territory of Tubo, and the rest of the small tribes are either attached to or suppressed. In short, in this area, which is defended by several big tribes, such as Ali, Shannan and Naqu, the Tibetan Zanpu is worshipped by all people like a God. Zedang, the King City of Nie chizan, one of the seven kings of Tianchi, was also the first Tibetan general to bear the brunt and fight Li Hong in a decisive battle. Under the command of Li Hong, his eyes were fixed on the rough map. Li Hong carefully analyzed every terrain, every small nomadic tribe, and even a very small valley. This is the first time that Li Hong began to set up fortifications in the wild. Even if he was lawless, he could see a trace of solemnity and caution in Li Hong''s face. In the past few years, they have carried out many small-scale operations with his Highness the prince, but this is the first time for them to build a fort. After Li Hong arrived 30 Li below dazedang City, the fortifications to lure the enemy, the fortifications to destroy the enemy, the fortifications to block the enemy''s breakout and reinforcements began to be built in this open area. Li Hong dug out many trenches in the wide and flat grassland, which made lawless people wonder what it was for. Even Nie chizan, one of the seven Tianchi kings in Fangze City, was in a fog. The perfect cavalry is the best battlefield for cavalry. The generals of the Tang Dynasty dug them like canals irrigated by water. But it is still far away from the Jiqu river. Why did he dig these ditches? Nie chizan stood at the head of the city and watched. The excellent weather made his vision very clear. He could even see the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty running back and forth. Looking at the pony under his hip, Nie chizan couldn''t help but disdain the corners of his mouth. This kind of pony also wants to win over their tall horses? A group of about ten cavalry left a trail of dust on the field, and then quickly entered from the gate of Zedang city. After a while, the Tubo soldiers on horseback appeared at the head of the city and said to Nie chizan, "there are about 20000 cavalry in the Tang Dynasty. As in the last investigation, they did not move, as if waiting for reinforcements." "If we attack tonight, we don''t have to wait for scarzan''s reinforcements. We have enough to eat them. But I have to pay tribute to the warriors of the Tang Dynasty. This is the first time they have invaded our territory. " Nie chizan is very relaxed, as if the sun rises tomorrow, those soldiers in the Tang Dynasty outside the city will be killed or become their slaves. The cavalry of the Tang Dynasty were not good at fighting on the plateau, and now their horses looked short and small, and could not withstand the impact of their good Tibetan horses. If you can''t take these people with 50000 people in your hands, you can make people famous as the seven kings of Tianchi. Comfortable day, slowly leisurely in the sun under the sun, far away from people''s vision. Hazy night with a cool breeze, so that people have to wake up and start to resist the long cold night. The tents of the Tang army were brightly lit in the fields. No one knew how they got the food or all kinds of supplies. It''s a remote place, but judging from the appearance of the Tang army, it doesn''t look like it came from an expedition with enough food and grass. Instead, it imitates the Buddha statue from which city it just came out. Fifty thousand cavalry drove out of the gate in silence, and then the gate closed slowly. Under Nie chizan''s leadership, the Tubo soldiers did not rush at the first time, but walked slowly. Until they could see the brightly lit camp of the Tang Dynasty, and even the soldiers walking around the door could see clearly, they began to spread out their formation in silence like the tide and prepare to attack the camp of the Tang Dynasty. Nie chizan looked at the still ignorant camp of the Tang Dynasty and sneered: "is the commander-in-chief of Datang a pig? We''re all here, and they don''t even know it. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 Li Hong''s only goal after entering Tibet was not to attack the city and seize land, but to annihilate the enemy''s effective strength. Nie chizan was dazzled by the strong sensory differences of chasing and fighting hard, fighting for annihilation, its momentum like a tiger, its speed as fast as the wind. When Nie chizan was completely unresponsive, a shower of arrows shot out of the night mercilessly. The black armor covered this layer of killing intention. Before the arrow rain subsided, it had already surrounded his two flanks. If he wanted to retreat, he could only withdraw from the original way. But at this time, he found that when they came, the trench which had been easily crossed had become an insurmountable natural moat in the panic of the troops. Black armor, short horses and bright blades fall from the sky as if they were gods and demons. The huge horse''s name is urging people to take away the lives of several soldiers. Nie chizan''s pupil is shrinking sharply. He doesn''t meet a cruel enemy like the wind. With his ruthless momentum and fierce and fierce killing and cutting, Nie chizan has defeated the troops he has always been proud of. Without waiting for his heralds to strike the gong and withdraw, the troops on the right flank have already begun to scatter, and they have begun to spread all over the mountains and fields, crying and fleeing in all directions. Li Zhi was in the Penglai Hall of Daming Palace, and his red plume secret letters were one after another. Among them, there are Pei Xingjian, Xue Rengui, Hei Chi Chang Zhi, Yuan Shuji and others. What he is most concerned about, of course, is the movement of Li Hong''s little bunny, now under the city of Zedang, Tubo. Yuan Shuji and Pei Xingjian are both in dafeichuan! Xue Rengui moved troops to Khotan City, Hei Chi Chang guarded the city of Shule in the western regions, and Wang Fangyi rushed to assist the governor of Persia. Yumen is closed and the door is open! The policy of the Ministry of war was handed over very quickly. The governor of Anxi City, Dadu protector and deputy governor Pei Xingjian, jointly asked for the appointment of Li Jingxuan as the general of Yumen pass. Wu Mei is in a bad mood these days. She has quarreled with Li Zhi for several times, and the reason for the quarrel is naturally inseparable. Now Li Hong, who is turning the universe like the wind in Tibet, is now in a state of flux. Leading 20000 troops and horses not only entered the territory of Tubo, but also under the city of Zedang of Chen Bing to fight against others. Li Zhi ignored Wu Mei''s hem and haw, knowing that she was worried about Li Hong''s little bunny. But why was he not worried? But when the little bunny went to the western regions, the Tang Dynasty''s control over Anxi Du''s mansion had completely failed. all the big things, small feelings, are because of their connivance with the queen, became Li Hong has the final say. Well, one of them didn''t watch. They ran away and went crazy. Wen Cheng himself wrote letters there, but he was refuted by Wu Mei. "In this way, isn''t it telling Tubo that the prince of the Tang Dynasty led his way into Tibet? Can Li Hong come back safe and sound? " Wu Mei''s face was livid and she snorted coldly. "I have my own decision. In this way, even if Li Hong is defeated by Tubo, at least his life can be saved." Li Zhi also snorted. The two men knelt on their knees full of eunuchs and maids of all sizes. Although the ancestor of the western regions has been gone for several years now. But the emperor and the queen in the palace also quarreled more fiercely because of him. When the ancestors were there, whether the emperor or the queen were in a bad mood, or quarreled because of the ancestors, there was no situation like this. Wu Mei''s face was livid, and she continued to hum: "as an emperor, he should not be allowed to leave Anxi capital. Now that people are in Tibet, we should send more troops to help Li Hong." Li Zhi looked at her speechless, bit her lips, and finally said, "the soldiers and horses of the Tang Dynasty are not good at fighting with Tubo. They have been at peace for many years. Tuyuhun was invaded. That''s why I didn''t help nuohobo restore the country. Now, if we send more troops, we will not be able to save the fire near by. " Wu Mei also stood up. With a flick of her sleeve, the eunuchs in the palace were trembling. Her white eyebrows were tight. She looked at the tree at the door and said slowly, "save Li Hong for the second time. I''m afraid that Li Hong will be defeated, and the Tibetan morale is high. She will use this as an excuse to send troops to the western regions." Wu Mei turned around and looked at Li Zhi with bright and beautiful eyes. The whole person continued calmly: "Pei Xingjian and Yuan Shuji are now Chen Bing''s big feichuan. They just want to exert pressure on Tubo, so as to attract Tibetan troops and make Tubo''s use of military force weak. But if Pei Xingjian and Yuan Shuji can''t win dafechuan, then Li Hong will give the Tubo troops in the Congling area a favorable excuse to send troops to the western regions. Naturally, the city of Khotan is the first to bear the brunt. Xue Rengui is brave and resourceful, and defends Khotan. It is easy for Tibetan soldiers to lure them into the territory of Tubo under the guise of Li Hong, and then be annihilated. " Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei with some consternation, but he had a huge wave in his heart. He knows better whether Li Hong is her Wu Mei''s heart. But now the Queen''s words have a great intention to give up Li Hong and retreat to the jurisdiction of Anxi Prefecture, in order to prevent Tubo''s counterattack. "Li Hong, how do you deal with it?" Li Zhi asked in a dull voice.With a heavy sigh, Wu Mei slowly turned around and walked to the door of Penglai hall. Looking at the tree which has been growing well for more than ten years, Wu Mei said in a low voice: "as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, entering the territory of Tibet alone, his courage is commendable, but he is too impulsive to achieve great things. Similarly, as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, he should be aware of the dignity of the Tang Dynasty! The fear of the Tang Dynasty is invincible! In any case, Li Hong has no choice but to step down on Tubo or die in battle. This is the great righteousness! " As soon as the words fell, Wu Mei turned her body and looked at Li Zhi and said, "the prince of the Tang Dynasty should be as upright as the Tang Dynasty. If he is captured and sent back, it will become a joke of the people in the world! And I, Tang Dynasty, will also make you laugh and be generous. How can I make the officials of all countries obey me? " Li Zhi looked up to the sky and sighed. With the support of the maid in the palace, he slowly sat down on the chair and closed his eyes. After a long time, he said slowly: "Xuan Liu Rengui, Ren Yaxiang, Peiyan, CEN changqian, Zhang Wenzhen and Zhao renben enter the palace and wait in Yanying hall." Zichen hall is the third main hall of Daming Palace, and Yanying hall is on the west side of the main hall, which is the place of the emperor''s daily activities. Similarly, Zichen hall is also the bedroom of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. After sitting for a long time, Li Zhi slowly stood up and said, "I believe hong''er can give me a surprise, just like anything he has done in recent years. This time he marched into Tibet alone. I think he will have a perfect plan. Most of his temperament is calculated. Yuan Shuji and Pei Xingjian, as soon as Li Hong stepped into Tibet, they immediately Chen Bing and Da feichuan. This book also shows that the whole western region''s military and horse transfer was inspired by Li Hong before. I don''t think it will be a big deal. " Voice just fell, outside again sounded the voice of red plume urgent to make: "Prince''s highness red plume urgent play." "Present it." "Bring it up." Wu Mei and Li Zhi look tight, with a trace of worry and eagerness on their faces at the same time. Naturally, they hope that it will be good news for the great victory, but they are also worried that it is the urgent play of the little bunny. Wu Mei took the urgent performance from Yang Wu before Li Zhi. She took a look at the handwriting on it and handed it to Li Zhi. She sat down with a relaxed look. Li Zhi looked at her strangely, took the memorial and quickly tore it open. It was Li Hong''s letter. "When was the last time you wrote about it? Now I know it. I will take care of him when I come back." Li Zhi said to himself as he read the letter. With the progress of reading the folder, the whole person becomes relaxed. "Tubo is not determined by today''s World War I. from Zanpu to the people, Songzan Ganbu of the last Zanpu has the same worship and loyalty as the present mangsong mangzan, which is hard to shake in a short time. Tubo is like the rise of the early Yang Dynasty. Now the country is stable and the monarchs and officials are in harmony. Although the people are not rich, they are enough to live. In recent years, Tubo has had a bumper harvest year after year, plus the advanced industries brought by Aunt Wencheng, which makes today''s Tubo present a prosperous situation. " "How can this little bunny boast about others?" Li Zhi listened to Wu Mei''s words and frowned. Wu Mei didn''t pay attention to his small emotion, and continued to read: "it''s not really the intention of the children''s ministers to advance into Tubo today, but they have already realized that the Tubo had long planned for the twelve prefectures under the jurisdiction of Khotan in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the children''s Minister decided to take the first step to make the war far away from the region of the Tang Dynasty, forcing the war to take place in other countries and protecting the peace of the people of the Tang Dynasty Ability is not contrary to the heavenly power of the father and the benevolent people of the Tang Dynasty and the empress mother. By the way, the order of the children''s ministers is not the way to compare with the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty and the people''s living in peace. " When Wu Mei''s eyebrows were as white as jade, she immediately began to be covered with black lines. Her silver teeth clenched her teeth and said, "Li Hong must be talking nonsense again. I don''t want to be angry with him. Your majesty, please read it." Wu Mei tries her best to calm her mind. The little rabbit is like this from childhood to adulthood, but the following words are just a lot of ghost stories. Like Wu Mei''s guess, Li Zhi picked up the letter and read: "although the three-year period of Erchen''s entry into Anxi is over, he is willing to defend the frontier for our Tang Dynasty. Only when the threat of Tubo and white food to our Tang Dynasty is weakened, can the son minister return to Chang''an and serve under his father and mother. The children''s ministers are unfilial, but they are filial, so How about another year''s return to Chang''an? What''s more, the children''s ministers are now in Tubo. They are fighting with the Tubo soldiers, so they can''t leave. If they retreat strongly, they will not only demoralize the soldiers of Tang Dynasty, but also make the Tubo think that the emperor and the queen of the Tang Dynasty are easy to bully. So what the child minister says must come in and out of Tubo. Don''t say, the Tubo soldiers are coming again. The children are going to fight. Wuwuwu... " After finishing reading with dry voice, Li Zhi''s voice changed a little and said: "little rabbit, is it to stay in Anxi for another year? What does this last whine mean ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wu Mei has a headache and doesn''t know what to explain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 Historical records: the first year of Xianheng, that is, 670 A.D. Because of the drought, the country was pardoned and Xianheng was changed. In the Tang Dynasty, the Tang army returned to Tuyuhun and defeated dafeichuan. Xue Rengui, Guo Shifeng and ashinadaozhen were exempted from death. Koryo was dissatisfied with the rule of Tang Dynasty, and Tang Dynasty pacified Korea again for four years. However, historical records record the historical facts of Li Hong''s last life, and today''s historiographers are in the Daming Palace, recording and enjoying themselves. Due to the disaster relief mechanism of Li Hong, the Minister of Hubu, and the joint efforts of Chuke in Jingzhao Prefecture, the drought did not have much impact on Guanzhong. The relief food that the people received from the canal has almost made them forget about the drought. Even the officials in Chang''an were all smiling and relaxed. They highly praised the vigorous and vigorous disaster relief strategy of the Ministry of Finance under the control of Jing Hui. The credit for all this, whether it is Li Zhi, Wu Mei, or the leaders of the three provinces and six ministries, knows that it was created by his royal highness in Chongwen hall. Therefore, Li Zhi is very happy these days. He even quarrels with Wu Mei. He seldom goes to Prince Pu''s mansion where he lanminyue is forbidden. April of the first year of Xianheng The prince''s highness and the protector of Anxi capital protected Li Hong, broke the Tubo Zedang, and annihilated Nie chizan, one of the seven kings of Tianchi, with 20000 cavalry, a total of 80000 soldiers. Report The prince''s highness and the protector of Anxi capital protected Li Hong to break the Xibo wild Department of Tubo, and annihilated mu chizan, the seventh king of Tianchi, and 60000 troops. Report The prince''s highness and the protector of Anxi capital mostly protected Li Hong, broke the Tibetan Sangye, and annihilated the seven kings of Tianchi, chizan, 50000 people. Report The prince''s highness and the protector of Anxi capital mostly protected Li Hong, broke down the two cities of DUOKANG and Xiangxiong in Tubo, annihilated the seven kings of Tianchi, Suo chizan and dachizan, and killed them in battle. "Where is he now?" Li Zhi got up and went to the sand table. His dream these days was the news of Li Hong''s defeat of Tubo. What makes him even more excited is that with Li Hong''s continuous advance, with such a momentum of overwhelming momentum, it is just around the corner to capture the kingdom of Tubo. "My highness, the prince''s highness and the protector of Anxi are protecting Li Hong. Now Chen Bing is in Gongbu City, which is jointly guarded by the seven kings of Tianchi, dechizan and sichizan. As long as the cloth is broken, his royal highness can point directly to Luoxi city. " Ren Yaxiang, Secretary of the Ministry of war, said with excitement and boldness. "How many men does he have now?" Li Zhi rubbed his hands excitedly and looked at the topographic map of Tubo on the sand table and asked. "My highness, the prince''s highness led a total of more than 47000 people. Hei Chi Chang was ordered to set out from Shule to help." Looking at Lizhi''s excited look, Ren Yaxiang continued: "now there are more than 10000 Chen soldiers in Shule, which are guarded by Yao Chong. There are also more than 10000 people in the city, which is guarded by Huan yanfan Li Zhi''s brow frowned. He had never heard of them, so he raised his head and asked the Minister of the Ministry of Government: "who are these two people? How many ranks are there? Why have I never heard of them? " Li Yiyan, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, looked tense and said with some uneasiness: "my highness, these two people are the students who the prince''s highness wants to leave from Hongwen hall. Because they have not entered the official posts, there is no grade in the official department." "Is it OK?" Lizhi was not happy. People without grade were sent to guard. "This Minister I don''t know yet... " Li Yiyan''s forehead was sweating, and he was frightened. "My son lived in Tubo, but the Ministry of officials did not send officials to Anxi capital to assist my son? Li Yiyan, what is your purpose? Shule and broken leaves are the defense lines of our Tang Dynasty against Tubo and white clothes. How can they be easily placed in others Li Zhi is really angry. This question did not use me, but my son. This is enough to show that Li Zhi did not give full support to the court and Li Hong, which made him very angry. "My highness, since the prince''s highness took the post of Dadu protector, the governor of Anxi has never selected officials from the official department. All of them are based on the original officials of Anxi Dufu. The ministers have also sent letters to his highness, but they have not yet received his Highness''s reply." Li Yiyan said cautiously. "When he was dismissed from office, Guo Zhengyi, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, served as the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs and scattered the dynasty." Li Zhi ignored Li Yiyan''s explanation and then left. "Your Majesty, I should obey your Majesty''s punishment, but I have one more thing to report to your majesty immediately." Li Yiyan looked at Li Zhi, who was ready to leave, and said in a hurry. I don''t seem to care much about my dismissal. "Say it." Li Zhi stood still, turned around and looked at him coldly. "Yes, your majesty." Li Yiyan took out a letter from his sleeve pocket, opened it slowly and handed it to Yang Wu. Then he said, "Your Majesty, this is just sent by the crown prince today. He asked the Ministry of government to dispatch Dai Zhide and several gentlemen of Hongwen hall to Anxi capital immediately. Now Ma Zai is waiting at Yumen pass. " Li Zhi did not speak. He took Li Hong''s letter to Li Yiyan and read it carefully. Then he left without looking back.What kind of Eagle did Li Hong play in Tubo? I''m afraid no one knows their plans except him and Pei Xingjian. Li Zhi was wondering what Li Hong wanted to do! Dai Zhide was dismissed by him, and now he wants to let Dai Zhide go to Anxi. What''s the matter? Full of worries, he went to Wu Mei''s palace, and saw Li Xian and Li Zhe kneeling there, being scolded by Wu Mei. Puzzled, Lizhi turned around the two princes kneeling on the ground, shook his head and sat down beside Wu Mei. Then he asked in a voice, "what''s the matter?" "Look for yourself." Wu Mei, with a cold face, gave an article to Li Zhi. "Cock fighting Fu? Who wrote it? What''s the matter Li Zhi frowned and looked at Li Xian and Li Zhe. Li Xian bowed his head and his face turned pale. So did Li Zhe, who hung his head like a defeated rooster. Wu Mei looks at the two people who are happy every day and have a cockfight every day in the palace. She can''t help but think of Li Hong, who is fighting hard in Tubo at this time. In such a comparison, Wu Mei can''t help shaking her head and sighing. She is also the prince. Compared with the ancestor who was beaten eight hundred times every day, the two men were totally different. Although he was stirring up some miraculous things every day, he looked like he was not beaten every day. But if you look at the Taiyi City, which seems to be making money, and then look at the four towns in Anxi, such achievements are now approaching the age of the former Emperor. However, the two in front of them only knew how to play chicken in the palace and lead a leisurely and luxurious life. Wang Bo, as a chaosanlang, was introduced by the examiners to the Pei mansion of Li Xian. As an editor of the palace, Wang Bo wrote an article about Li Zhe''s cock fighting in order to please his master Li Xian, so as to boost Li Xian''s enthusiasm. At that time, he passed Li Changbo''s "Ode to Chen you Dongyue", and then Ying Yousuke tried it out. It was also because of this that Wang Bo, who had not yet reached the weak crown, was put in parallel with Yang Jiong, Lu Zhaolin and Luo Binwang, and was ranked first among the four outstanding figures. Li Hong knew about it at that time, but he turned his lips and looked down upon it. At that time, Wu Mei thought Li Hong was a young man. Because Wang Bo was famous, he was jealous. After all, his son is also talented, young talent, although there are not many poems, but each is also well-known, rare left a good work. What''s more, when they visited Qujiang lake, Wang Bo wrote a poem, but Li Hong didn''t make a poem. Although in the end, he also won the audience with his magic tricks like a cover up method, and even had the momentum to defeat Wang Bo. But Wu Mei always thought that Li Hong didn''t want to see Wang Bo because Wang Bo''s talent and learning were slightly higher than him. Now it seems that Li Hong, a man with foresight, had already seen through Wang Bo at a young age, and did not hold on to it like Yang Jiong. Today, although Yang Jiong has not yet entered the category, he is already a leading talent in the four towns of Anxi. In contrast, both Wang Bo, Li Xian and Li Zhe are far behind. I''m afraid that even Yang Jiong''s later achievements are beyond the comparison of Wang Bo. "Crooked talent, crooked talent, two Wang cockfighting, not only do not stop, but write a salutation to boost the fun! They even make up and exaggerate the situation, which implies the intention of provoking dissension between the prince and the prince. This person should not stay and be expelled from the palace immediately! " Li Zhi was angry and threw the article on the ground and hummed in a low voice. Li Zhi''s words made Li Xian and Li Zhe, who were already trembling, suddenly lost their color. This was the first time for them to see their father so angry. In the past, even if he was so angry today, it was also because the fifth man had been playing around in Anxi, causing a quarrel between his father and his mother. He did not expect that he and his wife would be the same today. But I don''t know why, even when the fifth was faced with the angry father and the empress, he was still able to smile, and they were almost scared to death, and their legs were so weak that they could not stand up. Wu Mei doesn''t speak, just thinking about why Li Hong could see through at once. Wang Bo is not as good as Yang Jiong? Both of them are famous talents. But why does Li Hong like Yang Jiong more than Wang Bo? As Li Hong said at that time, no matter how high a person''s talent is, if his disposition is not right, it will be a disaster for me. Thinking of this, it was found that Li Zhi put a letter on the table. It was Li Hong''s request that the official department dispatch Dai Zhide and others to the western regions. So Wu Mei looked at the letter and murmured: "kill the heart, perish the country and destroy the text." It seems that this little bunny is going to arrange the overall situation in Tubo. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 What''s the feeling of being bitten and chased? Li Hong may tell you is excited, excited, nervous, exciting! Third, the seven kings of Tianchi have died, and so chizan, dachisan and sichizan have been beheaded by Li Hong. And the remaining four kings, two people are now chasing Li Hong''s ass in pursuit. The remaining two men, afraid that after Li Hong had captured their city, would come to the holy city of Luoxi, they had already been called by garzandrow to garrison outside the city. As the name suggests, the first reason is that they all have a deficit in their names. It is also because they came from another powerful tribe, and they all made their fortune from the Xiangxiong tribe, and their followers Songzan Ganbu established their country. Therefore, they enjoyed such a high reputation. Ding chizan and de chizan looked at the smoke and dust that was gradually disappearing along the way, and knew that it was difficult to catch up with the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty today. Tang''s war horses look short, but in the long-distance attack endurance, and flexibility, than their tall horse to win a lot. This also made it impossible for the two men to get closer to the Tang cavalry, or even more and more far away. Li Hong''s purpose is more simple now. He plans to cross Tibet from east to west, from west to East, through Dangxiang, guoqingzhou, and Tubian, and then directly to the then Tuyuhun King City of fuqicheng. There, he joined yuan Shuji and Pei Xingjian, and then jointly attacked the Tubo troops guarding Tuyuhun, disturbing the enemy''s line of sight, and secretly firing cold arrows from the back defense of the Tubo soldiers. If you stick to it, you will never fight with the Tubo soldiers. Then you will continue to kill the Tubo territory, and then you will directly point to the holy city of Tubo, Luoxi city. Hei Chi Chang got up and asked for instructions. He was willing to go to fuqicheng with Duhu Li Hong and attack Pei Xingjian and other Tubo soldiers guarding the border of Tuyuhun. Li Hong shakes his head. He is as tired as a dog after running for his life for more than half a month. Behind him, Ding chizan and de chizan are more like Tibetan mastiff, as if they have inexhaustible strength, and they are clinging to their buttocks. If it had not been for Baiqi and other wolves, I would have been caught up by them with Tibetan mastiff. "No, you can''t go with me to the city. It''s only seven days away. Your task is to drive all night and set up ambulances here." Li Hong pointed to the suitable place for ambush on the map, and continued: "strive to annihilate Ding chizan and de chizan after we have passed. These two guys are ruthless. If they continue to pursue, I will not want to kill them back." Black tooth Chang Zhi looked at the place on the map, which looked like a hollow, and ran for half a month. The destination of daduhu was this place, hoping to set up ambushes here to prevent the Tubo people from pursuing them. After biting his lips, black teeth often said, "most of them protect us. At the end of the day, only 10000 people are needed, which is enough." "It is not for the enemy to lead you, but for me to stay here. In any case, Ding and de must have a dead body here. " Li Hong knocked on the map again and said. There are not 70, 000 and 45, 000 pursuers behind him. If there are 10000 people, black tooth Chang can''t guarantee it. But if 20000 people lay an ambush, plus the kind of thing called dynamite, which was heavily guarded and closely guarded some time ago, he would be fully confident that he would completely eat the pursuers behind him. The yellow powder makes black teeth often feel frightened when they think of it. The shaking momentum of the earth and the rare lethality, as well as the earth shaking roar, are enough to make the enemy shiver, the horses frightened and lose their combat effectiveness. Black teeth often can not describe the first time he saw the explosive explosion, the power and sense of oppression, the moment of explosion, as if there were great power in the air, a city wall was instantly exploded into a pile of dust. It was the Yellow dynamite that made the seven kings of Tianchi in Tubo furious. Although dadushu didn''t aim to attack the city and plunder the land, the wanton destruction made the Tibetan people want to cry. In less than half a year, the seven cities built around Luoxi city were blown to pieces by the Tang soldiers. Fortunately, the casualties of the people were very low. And this also caused Ding, de two people in the Dadu behind the chase, eager to tear up these Tang Dynasty saboteurs! But that''s what happened. They chased for half a month with anger and hatred, and they didn''t even get involved. Black teeth often thought for a while, his bright single eyelid eyes staring at the map, firmly said: "the end will listen to the order, this is ready to lead troops to set out, for the majority of protection in front of the enemy." Li Hong did not get up. Sitting on a mound of earth, Li Hong pointed to the stung not far away and said, "he will accompany you to ambush with explosives. Remember, destroying the enemy''s effective force is your highest task." Black teeth often heavily nodded, now he has learned not to ask, should not listen to. As for how the explosives came from, he would rather suffocate that question in his stomach, rather than ask Duhu: "why didn''t you see these explosives at the beginning? How did they enter the territory of Tubo for more than two months, but they suddenly appeared."Li Hong looked at the black teeth often left, this just at ease to go to Banmei and Xulan two people, carefully built simple tent. All night, he was thinking about how Baichun, the demon, secretly sent so many explosives into the territory of Tibet. It is true that Yumenguan and Loulan did not obstruct it. After all, there is a prince''s order. But after entering the hinterland of Tubo, did no one check these things? Or did the goblin reach any agreement with the Tibetan prime minister, Chidu Songjie, of Luoxi city? However, Li Hong, who had explosives in his hand, was much tougher than when he first entered Tibet. And he also believed that hengqiao, who was now in Luoxi city of Tubo, was sneaking under the walls of Luoxi city to bury explosives besides contacting Chidu Songjie! Before dawn, Li Hong wakes up from the two women, Banmei and xunlan. Naturally, there is a giant in his crotch. Ban Mei''s small hand is still lying on the top of his pants, sleeping soundly. At this time, naturally, you can''t sleep naked any more. But even so, when you take off your armor and sleep, you can still feel the charming fragrance of Banmei and Xulan. Especially the tight skin like silk, let Li Hong in involuntarily touch, always fantasy. One hand patted to look for orchid''s buttocks, the excellent feeling immediately let Li Hong''s mind be confused. And the two women also suddenly wake up, and quickly get up sleepy eyed, began to serve Li Hong. When a few stars were still hanging in the sky, the entire cavalry of more than 20000 people were ready to go. As for food, they could only eat raw, cold and hard pancakes and bacon. But fortunately, the noble prince is used to it, and never feels sad because of eating. The sound of the scouts'' hooves quickly came from the rear, unable to keep up with Wutian and the guard posts. They were already ready for a surprise attack by the enemy. Three arrows were sent out from a long distance, but the sound of the horse''s hooves still did not slow down. Only when they were about to reach the farthest range of the bow and crossbow, they suddenly stopped, took out a torch from their arms and followed a small flag. After playing the correct flag, they were allowed to approach. "Report to daduhu, the pursuers are ready to start." Said the Scout respectfully. "It seems that this period of time has almost ground the anger of these guys, and they are no longer chasing as hard as before. However, we should not be careless, but we should be careful. No day after the end, can not be in the middle, I rate iron putu as a forward Li Hong waved his hand and ordered. After half a year''s war, the handsome, straight and masculine boy has a strong sense of killing and cutting. After half a year''s war, the loss of 20000 cavalry was far less than expected. Li Hong could not help thinking that God was blessing him. After joining the black tooth army, the total strength reached more than 47000. Today, there are still more than 42000 troops. Soon after Li Hong''s cavalry set off, Ding chizan and de chizan''s pursuers rushed to the place where Li Hong and their camp were stationed. The Tubo soldiers who came down grabbed a handful of burnt ashes and rubbed them on their fingertips. Then they said to a general about 50 years old on the horse''s back: "it''s them. It seems that they have not just mastered cooking with feces." De chizan looked at the Tubo soldier and nodded. His eyes were filled with resentment and helplessness. After chasing for more than half a month, the Tang cavalry has been sliding like loach. They never face them. They always run all over the mountains and take Tubo as his back garden. At first, de chizan once believed that their escape direction was to return to the Tang Dynasty through the path (tea horse ancient road) opened by Yizhou Tang people and Tubo, Tianzhu and nibra. But later, they found that the Tang cavalry was more like a reinforcements to Tuyuhun. They wanted to go to dafeichuan to support the Tang army in restoring the country. But after three or four days of chasing, they found that the Tang cavalry had been going in circles in the direction of Dangxiang. After several nights together, de chizan and Ding chizan came to a consistent conclusion that the Tang cavalry was lost and was chased astray. Therefore, because of this conclusion, the two men also postponed the pursuit speed, so that the horses running every day would not have leg cramps and foaming at the mouth. What''s more, they hate the Tang soldiers in this city which they are proud of, and they hate their flesh and blood. So looking at the cavalry fleeing in the Tang Dynasty is like looking at the prey that is controlled by oneself and can be hunted at any time. They want to slowly fold these Tang cavalry, let them be in danger every day, finally slowly put them to death. In this way, the hatred of their hearts can be slightly resolved. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 Ding chizan and de chizan looked at each other and saw a trace of ferocity in each other''s eyes. Because they know that if you go further, you will find the rolling mountains. As long as they have entered the mountains, neither Tubo soldiers nor Tang soldiers will be able to speed up their march. The Tubo soldiers, who have always been good at fighting in mountains and hills, will gradually catch up with the Tang cavalry because of their advantage in foot range. Twenty thousand men and horses, like ants magnified, were crawling along the winding path. From a distance, it seems that nature has laid a thick green blanket on this mountain range. But when you really go into it, you will find that the bumpy, extremely primitive "green pile blanket" is so uneven. There are lots of dark pits and strange rocks in the road. Even the edge of the stone is as sharp as a knife edge. If you are not careful, you may scratch the horse''s leg and lose its mobility. Dozens of horses have broken their legs because of the potholes and grotesque rocks. Many soldiers have twisted their legs because of the extremely difficult mountain road. Now they are limping along. Under the rolling mountains, the Tibetan soldiers are also slow to move, and the tall horses will be twisted on the mountain road or fall on the sharp stone. Li Hong has already turned down from the horse''s back and refused to help him lead the horse with ban Mei and Xun LAN. He led the horse forward slowly with one foot deep and one foot shallow. Under such terrain conditions, only Huameng, grain of grain, cheetah and half plum seeking orchid are the most relaxed. Their own martial arts are very high, combined with the light weight Kung Fu, even if they lead the horse, they are much faster than ordinary people. Huameng''s figure on the half slope of the mountain is like a jumping rabbit, flying high and low over strange rocks and shrubs. In a short time, he ran to Li Hong. Li Hong handed the reins in his hand to Huameng, and walked forward with ease, listening to Huameng''s report. "My Lord, it''s coming. As long as we cross this mountain before dark, we''ll be safe." In the face of the harsh conditions of nature, Huameng is panting. "The black tooth is often in front of that cliff mouth?" Li Hong raised his eyes and looked for a long time, but he did not find out where the black tooth Chang Zhi was ambushed. "Yes, sir. As long as we slow down and hold down the speed of the Tubo soldiers, they can ensure that they are completely closed." Hua Meng looks at the Tubo soldiers who are going down the mountain from another mountain range. The most insurmountable thing about the high altitude war was the thin air. Li Hong tried to make his breath even down. The high altitude reaction made the eardrums a little uncomfortable. "You send some people to roll stones down from high places and delay them. The troops must seize them. Otherwise, when we get past, I''m afraid they will enter the ambush circle, and it will be more than worthwhile to hurt ourselves." Li Hong looked worried. The speed of the Tibetan soldiers marching on the plateau was beyond his imagination. In the past half a day, they actually brought the distance closer. Through the telescope, Li Hong could vaguely see several Tang soldiers on the opposite cliff, full of branches, burying explosives under the huge rock. That night, Li Hong led 20000 cavalry, all through the ambush of black tooth Chang Zhi. When he passed by, Jingzhe followed closely beside the black tooth Chang, never leaving. Jingzhe always holds the horizontal knife in his right hand. As long as the black tooth Chang is slightly abnormal, he will raise the knife and cut the black tooth Chang Zhi first. The thought that is not of our own race and whose heart will be different seems to be planted in the head of the startled insects. I am afraid that when the prince passes through, the black teeth will often turn against his heart. Fortunately, everything was just as Li Hong had expected. When Li Hong passed through, Hei Chi was even more nervous than Hua Meng and ordered that no one in the army should change his mind. Li Hong did not stop and continued to climb mountains and mountains all night, because only in this way could he reach the end of this endless mountain range before dawn, and when he got there, he could let his troops rest. The next step is to start from the party''s event and point to the city of Fuqi. It is expected that on the way to fuqicheng, Tubo soldiers will stop him. After a night''s journey, 20000 people were exhausted. Banmei and xunlan, no matter how good their martial arts were, were two women, and their altitude reaction had become more and more serious. Li Hong looked at the sky gradually bright, but obviously could not insist on the half plum and looking for orchid. Naturally, his heart was filled with love and pity. So he ordered the two girls to mount the horse immediately, and Huameng and the cheetah led the reins. But the two women refused to do so. Their white cheeks, some chapped lips and tired eyes were full of determination. If the prince didn''t mount the horse, he would not. Li Hong looked at the stubborn two girls in silence, and then looked down the road, so he had to order the troops to rest here and continue to drive after an hour.As soon as the words fell, Banmei and Xulan burst out. No matter how sharp the rocks were, they knelt on the ground to plead with Li Hong, believing that it was their fault that delayed the March. Li Hong stroked Banmei''s white cheek and said faintly, "you are not worthy to let me stop the whole army because of you. I am sympathetic to other soldiers'' altitude reaction." The sky gradually exposed fish belly white, night dew wet body armor, morning wind blowing, people can not help but fight a shiver. The two women were wrapped in a thick cloak by Li Hong. They were afraid of an hour''s rest. They were allowed to pass through the mountain wind and get cold again. And just as they were ready to go, the mountain opposite suddenly remembered the earth shaking explosion. The explosion sound one after another sounded in the endless mountains. It was like a rainstorm, like thunder at night, coming from the opposite mountains with fire light. The desperate explosion sound seemed to make Li Hong feel that the mountains under his feet were shaking. The roar of explosion in the valley is even more terrifying. The roar of thunder drowns out the screams of Tubo soldiers. The whole mountain range seems to have offended a certain mountain god, making the whole mountain range chilling because of the scream. I''ve been used to the white explosion. After the explosion, I suddenly stand on a rock with my front leg, and then I start to howl with my voice. The long howl of wolf, after the explosion is silent, is like a spring moistening other animals in the mountain. In a short time, the cry of other animals is heard in the mountains. "Is Bai Qi asking other animals something?" Li Hong took over the telescope from Huameng and quietly looked at the ambush area of black teeth, and said in a relaxed mood. "We''re fine. We''re all right." Li Hong rubbed his huge head and began to go down the mountain. As for Ding chizan and de chizan behind him, whether they can retreat from the ambush area of black teeth is not his concern. "What the hell is that noise?" Ding chizan''s eyes are red! He deliberately chose not to look through the mountain last night, just to continue to paralyze the enemy, and then, taking advantage of the advantages of Tibetan soldiers in mountain operations, planned to attack Tang soldiers early this morning. But I didn''t expect that they had already set an ambush here, waiting for him to drill in. Such a sound, like the thunder of the mountain god''s roar, was familiar to him and could not be familiar with any more. His cities, including those of derchizan, were destroyed by such mines. Now, this kind of explosion thunder sound again! The huge stones and dust came crashing towards them from above. On the mountain road, because of climbing, their own soldiers and horses couldn''t disperse at all. In a short time, the rolling stones had already rushed to the front of them. Before he ordered the troops behind him to disperse, he was the first to be submerged by the rolling boulders. The screams and cries for help were intertwined. The Tubo soldiers wanted to disperse and avoid, but their speed was not comparable to that of the stones rolled down by the explosion. In a short time, when the first stones rolled to the foot of the mountain, the Tibetan troops and horses of 50000 people had completely lost their combat effectiveness. De chizan is also full of scars and looks at these boulders in horror. He doesn''t want to believe that this is the trick of Tang Bing. He would rather believe that he was defeated by the thunder that pierced his eardrum rather than by Tang Bing. "This is not the Tang soldiers can control, this is heaven''s punishment, this is God punishing us, God is on the side of Tang Bing." Dechizan, with one leg under the weight of a boulder, lay there muttering. But because of the second wave of rolling stones, just like the Guqu River, in the rainy season, the water level suddenly rose a lot, and the waves flooded with pure water. De chizan closed his eyes painfully. In the moment when the boulder submerged him, he didn''t understand, what was the explosion sound like? Why there is such a huge explosion in the hands of Tang soldiers, in the end, what is it that can bring people eardrum shock through, shaking the momentum of the earth. Rolling stones scattered slowly fall, has long been different from the beginning of that fierce and turbulent, three or two of the stone son has no breath rolling. The Tang cavalry behind them, armed with bows and crossbows, began to clean the bodies on the hillside of the mountains, which had not been submerged by falling stones. As long as you encounter the shadow of the Tubo soldiers, whether the dead or alive first make up a knife or shoot an arrow. The heads of de chizan and Ding chizan have changed beyond recognition. If it wasn''t for the token embroidered on their arms to prove their identity, black teeth are often not sure. In front of them, the two round flesh and blood are indistinct, and the things in the back and front faces are indistinguishable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 Ignorance is the greatest enemy of mankind, and at the same time, it is also the cause of stupidity. In the history of human development, war has always been the absolute driving force to promote the development of scientific and technological civilization. Most of the original intention of any new thing is to cope with the war and to gain great advantage when facing the enemy. Any new thing that goes down in history and makes a great profit to one side of the war originates from the ignorance and stupidity of the enemy. The news reached the holy city of Tubo, but it did not attract attention to Luoxi city. On the contrary, because of garzandro''s generous righteousness and passionate defense, more and more people have embarked on the road of no return. Garzandrow began to mobilize the troops of the holy city, including the only two kings of the seven kings of Tianchi, and began to gather troops to dafechuan. And these are naturally what Li Hong wanted to see. If the troops of luoxicheng didn''t pour out? How could he occupy the city of Luoxi as if he had entered a deserted land? Black tooth Chang Zhi continued to move south, and continued to rest and ambush on the only channel to Dangxiang. Li Hong is not sure who will suffer this time. Lang risongzan, a general also famous in Tubo, is now in dafechuan, confronting the troops led by Tang generals Pei Xingjian and Yuan Shuji. The desolation between Dangxiang and Bailin is also the reason why Li Hong doesn''t like this place. Li Hong wanted war horses, water plants, cattle and sheep. However, with the strength of the Tang Dynasty today, he wanted to stabilize the four sides and control most areas of Tubo like an arm and a finger. This is probably more difficult than allowing the Tubo people to develop explosives. In the whole land belonging to the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong believes that the most important thing in the Tang Dynasty is the mountains. Mountains and mountains are the abbreviations of the whole land of the Tang Dynasty. Even in the Central Plains, every state has mountains like dragons dormant. There is Qinghai in Tuyuhun. Qinghai has always been called the blue sea by Tubo and Tuguhun. It is formed by faults between Datong mountain, Riyue mountain and Nanshan Mountain in Qinghai Province. Today''s Qinghai Lake is more than twice as large as that seen by Li Hong in the last generation. With no end in sight, people have to call him the sea. From here, Li Hong could gallop eastward from the grassland, like a fork, straight into the rear defense of long RI Songzan troops. As the King City of Tuyuhun, the symbol of Tuyuhun has been built more perfect by ludongzan. Tuyuhun people are most proud of the state variable tax. Only when necessary, the state will find the rich nobles and palace merchants to collect taxes, and then supplement the Treasury. Qinghai horse should be more capable of fighting, but because the number of Qinghai horses is not as large as that of Tubo horse and Turkic horse, so in the selection of war horse, Li Hong still from the economic point of view, provided the army with Turkic horse with cheaper price, but also good at fighting. Li Hong wanted to recapture Tuyuhun. At that time, he even fell in love with the Qinghai Gobi, and the Dragon species were good. However, in terms of endurance, compared with the Qinghai pike, it was too poor, which was not suitable for the army leader to fight in time. Sitting by the edge of Qinghai Lake and fishing leisurely and leisurely is absolutely a pleasure for Li Hong. But for lawlessness and Quan Yi, this is mostly a challenge to Lang RI Songzan, who is thirty miles away. Lawless and lawless, Quan Yi has no time to accompany Li Hong in fishing. The distance of 30 Li is far or near. If the enemy makes an attack, it can almost be attacked before you set up your formation. However, daduohu Li Hong is obviously not worried at all. Instead, he is eager to let Lang RI Songzan notice his existence. After the camp was stationed by the Qinghai Lake early this morning, Li Hong''s mood was bubbling with beauty. And Banmei and xunlan two women, also serve Li Hong after bathing together, began to accompany Li Hong fishing. Many days do not take a bath, let two women feel that their body will be rotten, today is naturally the soap, do not want money to wipe on the body. Even when serving Li Hong in the bath, the two women were eager to give the prince more soap. When the two ladies were waiting for Li Hong to take a bath, although they were used to the natural beauty of Li Hong''s crotch, they could not help but feel their hearts trembling and their hair curling and soft when they looked at them. They wanted to be accompanied by their Royal Highness immediately. The prince''s Royal Highness''s hands, which seemed to have magic power, stroked their jade bodies from time to time while they were serving and bathing, which made the two women shiver. He could not help but moan with his Highness''s big hand, which swam up and down on their jade bodies. His cheeks were flushed and his eyes were like silk. Bai Qi was so lazy that he leaned his huge head against Li honghuai, and then the wolf''s eyes began to stare at the fishing rod. "You say you don''t eat fish. Why are you staring at the fishing rod in my hand? Do you want to send some fish to your partner? " Li Hong fished with one boring hand and stroked Baiqi''s head with the other. Bai Qi opened his mouth like a dog and yawned. Then he got up and stood still. He shook his shiny black hair and left quietly."Sir, what shall we do now? Just wait for them to come to us? " Unconsciously, Quan Yi begins to follow Hua Meng and others to call Li Hong. "It''s still two days to go. Pei Xingjian and Yuan Shuji have been struggling here for more than a month. The thunder and rain are small. They just call and don''t attack. Now I don''t know whether Lang risong Zan is careless." Li Hong slowly put his upper body into the half of Mei Huaili, found a comfortable posture, head pillow towering said. "The cheetah has passed by secretly. Two days later, Pei Xingjian and Yuan Shuji attack each other. We only need to harass the defense for one day." Li Hong took a look at Quan Yi and he was very handsome. It''s no wonder that Yiyang tuobai Chun said that if Quan Yi has any problems, be careful that the newly built Prince''s house will be burned by her. "Sir, what about us? After the war of dafeichuan, we directly entered Menyuan from here? Or... " Ban Mei looks at Li Hong''s cheek and follows his royal highness. Although she is in the western regions, she feels much more comfortable than in the imperial palace. "Of course not. Alas That''s how this person lives. There''s always something you have to do. Next, when the Tubo troops are pursuing us, we will return to the King City of Tubo, and then go back the same way. " Li Hong looked at the clear Qinghai Lake, some want to daze. He had to go to the holy city of Tubo. Otherwise, it would be hard to say that he had been in Tubo for such a long time. What''s more, Dai Zhide and others will be sent over by Yuan Shuji after they occupy luoxie city. Next, Dai Dakuai is asked to start teaching and educating people here and spreading the culture of the Tang Dynasty. The war always happens at night. When Lang RI Songzan looks up for the first time, there are still curls of green smoke on the Bank of Qinghai Lake. The second time I looked up, the smoke was still gone. But when the night fell down and looked again, it was the rumbling sound of horses'' hooves, shaking the earth, like the wind on the grassland. In a blink of an eye, Tang soldiers had reached the trench he had built. The messenger''s nervous voice made his heart tremble, and Tang Bing in front of him even launched an attack. On the surface, Lang risongzan is not flustered. Moreover, as long as he insists on tonight, the reinforcements of the holy city will arrive tomorrow. At that time, it is not clear who is attacking whom. However, the ferocity of the Tang cavalry was far beyond his imagination. Although the trench built blocked the impact of some of the Tang cavalry, the crossbow in the hands of the Tang soldiers crossed with the sound of breaking through the air from the top of their heads. Then there was a scream in his ear, the sound of arrows breaking the air, the sound of horses neighing, and the call for help from the troops in front of him. The Tang soldiers in front of them are mainly attacking, even with the roar of thunder. The Tang people in the rear, however, left with little touch and did not like to fight. They just wanted to drag the troops behind to rush to the front for reinforcement. The balance of victory and defeat has been tilted from the very beginning. Before the sky brightens, there are corpses all over the city, including arrows, horses, swords and other weapons. Li Hong, on the other hand, has disappeared with his troops. Lang RI song Zan is facing the fish belly white in the sky. He didn''t expect that he would lose so fast. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the gate of the city would be broken after a blast of thunder. What''s more, he didn''t expect that these Tang people not only broke the city, but only killed people. Seventeen thousand soldiers and horses, facing the front of the Tang army less than 90000 troops to attack the city, unexpectedly did not defend! This made him unable to figure out the reason why he was defeated. A large number of prisoners were taken away by two young and handsome men. Lang RI Songzan only heard two men talking in the wind: "brother Ming, after today, this cement will be enough to meet the needs of the four towns in Anxi." "No, brother Du, in today''s World War I, I can have so many prisoners in the Tang Dynasty. It''s all thanks to the prince." Mingchongyan''s face is joyful and mysterious. The output of cement in the past two years is not going up. He and Du Yuanji are under great pressure. Besides, the four towns in Anxi are basically empty cities now. Except for Xue Rengui of Shule City, the other three towns are basically without soldiers to defend and their doors are open. If you don''t speed up the production of cement, I''m afraid that before the four towns are built into solid cities, white clothes and big food or Tubo can easily break through. Fortunately, the broken leaves are now about to be the first to be built. The towering walls are all made of concrete and stone. The black and cold walls give the enemy a strong sense of oppression. Yuwenrong and Liang Xiaoren, this is just after the broken leaves urge them to send cement, and then they start to urge them to send cement quickly. "The next time we let them treat each other, the last time neither of them showed us Hu Ji''s performance, they took away our ten thousand slave workers." As soon as Du Yuanji mentioned Yu Wenrong, he was angry. "I''m looking for Liang Xiaoren, but last time I was drunk, you said that there was no reason for others to spend money in Menyuan. You should do your best to be a host." Mingchongyan''s handsome face is easy to write. With so many prisoners, it''s enough for him to cope with Liang Xiaoren and yuwenrong''s expediting progress.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 The loss of Lang RI Songzan made Nie chizan and mu chizan very angry. They thought that with their current strength and the advantages of fighting on the plateau, they could completely keep the Tang soldiers out of the city and let them return home with a great defeat. But it seems that it is not supposed to be some of the world''s thunder, but let the balance of war quickly tilt to a piece. Long RI song Zan''s death in the war also made Tubo shake up and down. For a moment, the whole holy city was in panic. Some people have already asked Zanpu to make peace with Tang Bing, and are willing to give up the land of Tuyuhun to express their greatest goodwill. However, the officials of ludongzan period, headed by gaerzanzhuo and tunmishanbuza, hoped to take this opportunity to avenge ludongzan, and even more hoped to send all the troops to drive the Tang soldiers out of Tuyuhun. Garzandro walked into the Potala Palace with a gloomy face. This time, he did not come to the Potala Palace on his own initiative, but mang songmang zanzanpu summoned himself urgently. When he arrived at the top of the red mountain, the palace symbolizing the highest power of Tubo, tunmi sangbuza, chisangyang, saidang songdun and others who had always been close to him had already arrived here early. A young man dressed in noble Zanpu clothes, seeing garzandro walking in quickly, immediately got up from his chair, regardless of the other courtiers'' side eyes, and walked down as quickly as possible. He took garzandro''s hand and asked in a hurry, "has our dafechuan really been lost?" "Yes, Zanpu, the land of Tuyuhun is now occupied by them." Garzanzhuo looked at the young mangsong mangzan with a complex look, and said with difficulty. As soon as the words fell, the atmosphere in the Red Palace of Potala Palace suddenly became depressed. The faces of many officials showed disappointment, even despair. They thought they had learned all the advanced knowledge of the Tang Dynasty. After so many years of hard work, they had enough strength to compete with the Tang soldiers, but they didn''t want others to enter Tibet as if they were no one. Moreover, the whole offensive was so overwhelming that it swaggered from the easternmost part of the territory of Tubo to the westernmost side, and then attacked Lang RI Songzan back and forth. Mangsong mangzan stupidly released garzan''s arm and murmured, "why do Tang people have thunder? Why is it so powerful that even our strongest warriors can''t come back alive. Is it true that God helped the Tang people and gave us up? " Garzandro looked at mangsong mangzan, slowly supported his arm to the throne, and let mangsong mangzan sit down. In the silent Red Palace falls the needle to be able to smell, one is lifeless suppression. The defeat is not terrible. The terrible thing is that the seven kings of Tianchi have been completely destroyed, and Lang RI Songzan has also died in the war. They were killed by Tianlei before they even had time to fight with Tang soldiers on the horse. They did not die in the hands of Tang soldiers, but died under the thunder of God, because God was helping Tang soldiers. At present, there are only 150000 soldiers in the holy city of Tubo, and the other soldiers and horses are either killed in Tubo or in dafechuan. Garzandrow patted mangsong on the shoulder, turned his head and looked at a young man in his thirties and said, "ASNU, do you know why there are thunder in the Tang Dynasty? Did the mysterious man mention it? " ASNU was dressed in Tubo clothes, and his hair was like a Tubo, with a small braid on the outside of his hat. Looking at garzanzhuo''s inquiring eyes, he recalled everything about him and the mysterious man in the Tang Dynasty in his mind. He said cautiously: "back to the prime minister, I didn''t listen to that mysterious man, but I only know that Taiyi city is very mysterious. Even he doesn''t know what''s in it." The mysterious man is Li Zhong, the former crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. For the sake of safety, Li Zhong has always asked all Tubo people who know their existence to call themselves mysterious people. In recent years, through ASNU, he sent a lot of valuable information to Tubo, and he had a very close relationship with the Tubo royal family. Moreover, he and galzanzhuo successfully avoided the suspicion of Princess Wencheng and others, and kept his identity known to only a few people in Tubo. Because of his prudence and his understanding of Li Hong over the years, Li Hong has been puzzled by his small moves in recent years, and he can''t figure out who is secretly doing the right thing with him. He secretly smuggled cement for the Tubo people. He knew that he would be found out by Li Hong, but he always insisted on it. The purpose was to divert Li Hong''s attention by smuggling cement. Then take this opportunity to see if we can find out what kind of secret is going on in the medicated food room of Taiyi city. Finally, he steals some things from the medicated food room. After contacting the Tubo, Li Zhong didn''t even contact Lu Dongzan through ASHINO, but directly contacted Lu Dongzan. Garzanzhuo knew that his father must know something, otherwise, he would not go to Yumen pass to pick up the goods in person. But did not expect, or was discovered by the Tang Dynasty, finally died on the way back. The death of ludongzan made garzanzhuo very sad. Relying on his intuition, he felt that his father''s going to Yumen pass in the Tang Dynasty to pick up the goods was probably related to the thunder.Chidu Songjie listened to the talk between garzanzhuo and ASNU, and his facial expressions from the beginning of hope to peace were all seen by garzandra one by one. Garzandro knew that after he was a prime minister, Chidu Songjie was always dissatisfied and hoped to replace him. but he did not believe that he would become the eye liner of the Tang people arranged in the same way as Li Zhong of Datang. After the two finished speaking, Chidu Songjie stepped out of the crowd on both sides, saluted mangsong mangzan, and then saluted garzan Zhuo and his deputy. He said, "Zanpu is now an adult. Maybe we can send envoys to the Tang Dynasty to ask for relatives, just like the great Songzan Ganbu Zanpu, to show our sincerity." "What about all the warriors we''ve lost? They have already been rejected in the last two years. This time, they will agree? " Deputy Minister Chamo looked at him and asked. "In the first two years, of course, they would not agree, because we defeated Tuyuhun. The Tang people would think that we were demonstrating. If they agreed to ask for relatives at that time, they would make others think that they were yielding to us. But now that they have defeated us, they are shangguo and will naturally agree. As for so many warriors who died, there is a saying in Tang Dynasty that it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. As long as you give us some time, I believe Zanpu will be able to lead us back to Tuyuhun. " Chidu Songjie talks freely, without fear of vice minister Cha mo. When Lu Dongzan died, it was originally Chamo who was appointed prime minister. However, after garzanzhuo came back from Tuyuhun, Chamo, a fool, voluntarily gave up the position of prime minister to garzanzhuo. This makes him feel insulted. After all, in his opinion, no one is more qualified to be a prime minister. In addition to the Chamo, who was even more prestigious than him, Chamo automatically gave up the position of prime minister because garzanzhuo, the second son of ludongzan, returned to Tubo. This was Chamo''s intention to embarrass him. Garzanzhuo looks at Chidu Songjie, and his proposal is very attractive. If you can make Tibetan zanmeng for Zanpu, a princess of Datang, at least Datang will be less hostile to them. Moreover, he can also be like his father, assisting a Zanpu who has Princess Tang as zanmeng. Isn''t this like inheritance, which can bring more good luck to Tubo? "Mu chizan and Nie chizan also died under the sky thunder. Now we have no strength to compete with the Tang Dynasty. We have to keep our energy and reserve our strength, and wait for the mountain to rise again." Garzanzhuo looked at mangsong mangzan and said solemnly. "Do you want to ask Grandma about these things? Or ask for advice from gussing Mangsong mangzan seems to be about ten years older than Li Hong. But in fact, compared with Li Hong, mangsong mangzan is only four or five years older than Li Hong. Songzan Ganbu has only one son under his knee: mangri Songzan. Because of the early death of tsan Mang''s son, tsan Mang''s son died in early years. The grandmother of mangsong mangzan''s mouth is Princess Wenchen who is still alive. She enjoys a high reputation in the whole Tubo, and is worshipped and respected as the same God as Songzan Ganbu. Guxin is unique to Tubo, which is equivalent to the meaning of national teacher and Dharma king. Because they believe in Bon, every Zanpu will have a bon monk to assist him during his term of office, but he will not have absolute rights like the prime minister. Garzandrow thought for a moment, then exchanged a look with his vice minister Chamo, and agreed to mangsong mangzan''s suggestion to ask Princess Wencheng and Dharma king. The Potala Palace, which is tall, majestic, majestic and solemn on the red mountain, is discussing how to reconcile with the Tang Dynasty. And the culprit, at this time, is riding on horseback to do the homework of knowing oneself and knowing the enemy and invincible in a hundred battles. "You said matsun Gampo died at the age of 34?" Li Hong asked in surprise. "Yes, dadushu. There''s absolutely nothing wrong with it." Pei Xingjian left yuan Shuji to guard Tuyuhun to prevent Tubo from attacking again. He took advantage of the gap between the defeat of Tubo and led 10000 people to Li Hong''s camp and said that he would follow Li Hong back to Tubo again. The edict of this period of time flew like snowflakes to his arms. If Li Hong had not been in the dangerous place of Tubo, he would have been beheaded by his majesty ten times and eight times. There is only one reason, that is, the failure to settle down and protect the safety of his royal highness. So now I finally ran to the prince''s highness. Pei Xingjian said that he didn''t leave. I''d rather be scolded by the reasonable Prince here, and he doesn''t want to be frightened by the imperial edict every day. He was really afraid that he would not die in the battlefield one day, but be scared to death in the western regions by the edict. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 Songzan Ganbu gave birth to his son gongri Songzan at the age of 15, and his son gongri Songzan inherited his tradition and also gave birth to mangsong mangzan at the age of 15. However, it is unusual that matsun tsan and matsun Gampo died in the same year. At that time, mangsong mangzan was only two or three years old, assisted by ludongzan, and sat in the position of Tubo Zanpu. Li Hong wanted to break his head, but he didn''t understand why ludongzan didn''t abandon mangsongmangzan, the orphan and widowed mother, and established himself as Zanpu after his death in Song Xan Gan Bbu. After thinking about it, Li Hong finally attributed the reason that ludongzan could not abandon the orphan and widowed mother to Songzan Ganbu''s contribution to the powerful Tubo. Like the influence of God, ludongzan could not find enough excuses and reasons to abandon mangsong mangzan. I''m afraid that with the restriction of the seven kings of Tianchi and other ministers, ludongzan could not openly revolt even though he was under the control of ten thousand people under one Tibetan power. The majestic and solemn Potala Palace was built by Songzan Ganbu to marry Princess Wencheng. Since its completion, it has become an indelible Holy Land in the hearts of Tubo people in a few years. The Potala Palace has been built on the red mountain. There are three nine storey buildings with a total of 1000 palaces. The Red Palace, as a symbol of royal power, is naturally placed in the middle. One side of the Red Palace is called the White House, and the other side is called snow city. The total religion of Bon is set here. After the development of songzangampo and subsequent reconstruction, the scale of Luoxi city is now as large as that of Chang''an. Pei Xingjian marched with Li Hong all the way to the seven major cities that defended the holy city of Tubo, luoxie city. He was only left to breathe and stare. Whether it is Zedang City, or Sangye, DUOKANG and other cities, it is now full of scorched soil, and the walls baptized by explosives are still covered with debris. The Tubo people watched the army passing by in the Tang Dynasty without any emotion. There was fright and anger in the expression of numbness, but it was more timid. They are very clear in their hearts, it is these Tang people, so that they are proud of the big city, in an instant turned into a pile of ruins. In the awe of the Tang army, especially for their understanding of the sky thunder, this makes them watch the Tang cavalry slowly passing by, can only dare to anger and dare not speak. Even some people, in order to pray for peace, looked at the Tang army has knelt down on the ground. "See? Strength is the hard truth. If you have enough strength, then you can easily conquer them. If you are not strong enough, sooner or later, they will face you with the posture of a winner. " Li Hong looked calm, and did not appear Pei Xingjian imagined elation. He was able to do so much damage in and out of Tubo. He even helped himself to recapture Tuyuhun, and finally swaggered back to Tubo unscathed. This courage and merit are enough to match the achievements of the former Emperor when he founded the country. "I don''t know how Dai Zhide will react when he sees these things. Your highness, you have made such a wonderful contribution as the previous emperor did in those years, which made our Tang Dynasty famous and awed by all nations, and protected the people of Anxi capital from being put into the fire of war. I think Dai Zhide will not blame your highness?" Pei Xingjian is still a little worried. Although he was not in the court, the wonderful confrontation between his Highness the prince and the Minister of rites in those years has always been entertaining among ministers. "If you don''t want to teach in Tibet for a few years, then you can''t be a teacher here. He''s not always flaunting his innate worries, isn''t he? " There was a sneer at the corner of Li Hong''s mouth. Today, I will be in Luoxi city. Aunt Wencheng doesn''t know how she will feel when she sees her. After this war, his identity has been completely exposed. For fear of his life in Tubo, his father told Wencheng that it was the prince of the Tang Dynasty who came to Tubo in person. This is why the seven kings of Tianchi finally surrounded themselves from behind after they left Dafei Chuan, but they did not want to run into the ambush circle of black tooth Chang Zhi, and ended up in the same way as Ding chizan and de chizan. From a distance, the largest landmark building in Luoxi city is the Potala Palace, which has been built on the red mountain for more than 1000 years. The name of Potala Palace, just like this building, has been standing between the snow mountain and the red mountain for more than 1000 years. Until the last life, it is still the Holy Land in people''s hearts. After seeing the majestic, solemn and stirring beauty of Potala Palace, you will forget everything else in the city. From a distance, the walls of luoxie city seem like rubble. No one cares about its hardness. Everyone looks up to the holy land on the red mountain, potala palace. "How much wealth is needed to build such a magnificent palace?" Pei Xingjian murmured to himself that the shock in his heart could not be expressed.Li Hong was also the first to see with his own eyes the Potala Palace, which has been handed down for more than a thousand years. He looked at the towering palace, the red mountains and white walls, and the red buildings in the middle. As if in response to Pei Xingjian''s words, he also murmured: "this is not to be measured by money, this is the belief in the hearts of Tubo people. This inheritance has gone deep into their bone marrow, and I am afraid it has been buried in their soul and blood." In the long river of history, there are only a few great architectural civilizations that can not be defeated by time and destroyed by time. And this kind of architecture, which has lasted for more than a thousand years, is valuable only for the inheritance of the body. What''s more, it has the belief and mark of more than a thousand years. In people''s spiritual world for more than a thousand years, it has always occupied the existence of heaven''s thought and God''s will. At this moment, it gives people a feeling that they can''t overcome. The fire of war has destroyed the spiritual building that people can look up to, but it can be built up again from the spiritual world at the same time of accepting God''s will, and then continue to stand on this plateau, which is known as the roof of the world. People worship it with the most devout heart, revere it with the purest soul, and guard it with bravery more important than life. Black Mountains, white walls, red palaces, mysterious and sacred breath, people look up at it, as if they are receiving greetings from the depths of the soul at the same time, as if a God''s imprint has penetrated into people''s hearts through time and space. Pilgrimage, which is another pure world of spiritual inheritance in the face of the Koran in the last generation, baptizes people''s inner suffering, sadness and grief. In the same way, it also silently listens to the cry, talk and dedication of the sufferers. In the area of Greater China, there are many buildings that have been inherited for more than 1000 years, including the Millennium ancient temple, the white horse temple since the Han Dynasty, and the even longer Great Wall. However, compared with the white wall and Red Palace in front of us, they only have poor bodies. No one can stand on the top of the world like the white wall and Red Palace in front of us, standing on the top of the world with a strong spiritual atmosphere and permanent spiritual brand, like a god like a devil, standing for thousands of years. As a defensive building, the Great Wall was regarded as the symbol of the nation in the last life. In order to enrich their own purse, scholars and experts, regardless of the existence of faith, forced new words to express their worries. They were even sacred to the height of the national backbone. The reason for Tang''s disdain for the Great Wall, which has never been built even an inch of the Great Wall, is that they are so powerful and confident in their blood. And with what does this confidence disappear? Li Hong''s first reaction was to think of Dai Zhide, who vowed to rule the country with Confucianism. Looking at Li Hong''s uncertain face, he looked at the Potala Palace with a frown, a smile, and a confused look at the Potala Palace. Pei Xingjian yelled several times, and then let Li Hong wake up. At this time, the gate of Luoxi City, which had been closed for a long time, suddenly opened a small gap, and a Tubo man came out shouting words that he could not understand. Unable to slowly raise the bow and crossbow in his hand, Li Hong raised his hand and put it down. "Don''t worry. Listen to what they want to say." Li Hong looked at the people running over and said. Without waiting for Li Hong''s order, Hua Meng galloped out of the formation with his legs sandwiched in his horse''s abdomen. At this time, he and several other people, but did not dare to be careless. If the prince''s Highness has something wrong here, I''m afraid these people will have to be buried with him. After seeing Li Hong, he was stunned. Then he said in broken Chinese: "Your Highness, your highness, our noble savior Buddha, please enter the palace alone." "Holy salvation Buddha mother?" Quan Yi asked in a puzzled way. "It is my aunt Wencheng, who is now honored by them as shengjiudu Buddha mother, which means Manjusri Bodhisattva or GuanShiYin Bodhisattva When Li Hong just looked up at the Potala Palace, he already thought that he might be summoned by Princess Wencheng alone. Wen Cheng''s status in Tubo today, I''m afraid, in the eyes of all living Tubo people, should be the most respected existence, and no one can compare with her. Both Xiaozhao temple and Dazhao temple were founded because of her belief in Buddhism, and because she believed in Buddhism, Bon religion began to absorb other Buddhist scriptures from Tubo itself. "Yes, then open the gate." Li Hong took his chin and pointed to the city gate in the distance and said with ease. The Tubo people were stunned. He didn''t expect that the noble prince of the Tang Dynasty would lead the Tang soldiers to enter together. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 After listening to Li Hong''s words, Tubo people shake their heads like rattles. If you let the cavalry of Tang Dynasty enter the city, what''s the difference between abandoning the city and surrender? To let you go in alone is to discuss with you whether we can not attack the city and give everyone a decent way to expose today''s affairs. "Your Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty, I''m sorry. We can''t open the gate to let you and all your officers and men go in together. You can only select a few people to accompany you in." The Tubo people solemnly explained. "Do you think I can''t break through the city gate and need your help?" Although Li Hong''s face had a relaxed smile, the arrogance and murderous atmosphere in his tone made the Tubo people feel frightened. If the demon king in front of him continues to attack the city with his thunder, let alone the wall, the Potala Palace in the holy city, I''m afraid it can''t withstand the explosion of the thunder. The only thing Zanpu and the prime minister worried about was that after the Tang Dynasty cavalry attacked the city, they would destroy the Potala palace built by the last great Zanpu, so they sent envoys out of the city to discuss peace. This is also after Zanpu and the prime minister asked for the advice of Princess Wencheng, the mother of Saint salvation Buddha. I''d like to invite her royal highness to talk to her royal highness. "Dear Prince of the Tang Dynasty, I have no intention of offending your majesty or belittling the bravery of your soldiers. Our great Zanpu sincerely hopes that we can sit down and talk about peace after we have all died for the war. It is an important proof that we are friendly with the noble Tang Dynasty. The marriage of shengjiudu Buddha mother to our great Zanpu is an important proof We hope to be forever friendly with Datang... " "So you took over Tuyuhun in spite of the opposition of the Tang Dynasty, and then it was not enough. You still used troops in Khotan and other places?" Li Hong interrupted the Tubo people and asked in reverse. When the Tubo people left the city, they had already been told by the holy salvation Buddha mother not to fight with Li Hong. The guy''s mouth was too smooth. When he was in Chang''an City, even his father and his mother were often speechless by him. "We sincerely apologize to Datang. Although Tuyuhun took the lead in attacking us for occupying Tuyuhun, we are willing to apologize to the distinguished Datang for this. Moreover, our Zanpu, in order to show the sincerity of our friendship with the Tang Dynasty from generation to generation, is willing to discuss with you in the Potala Palace about the return of the land of Tuyuhun. " Without reservation, the Tubo people began to talk about their plans to Li Hong. Li Hong looked at the gate of the city with a scornful smile and said, "first of all, you made a mistake. Tuguhun belongs to our Tang Dynasty, not to your Tubo. Now it belongs to my Tang Dynasty. How can we talk about your Tubo Zanpu returning to my Datang?" Li Hong turned over and dismounted from his horse. Immediately, Quan Yi, lawless, cheetah, and Jingzhe also dismounted at the same time. He looked at the Tubo people with vigilance. If he dared to make a change, he would immediately change his position. Li Hong made a profit around the Tubo people, patted them on the shoulder, and said faintly: "the initiator of a war is not necessarily the winner. Similarly, the initiator of a war is not necessarily the party who has the right to stop the war. War is never a game that you want to fight, I will accompany you to fight, and if you want to negotiate peace, I should sit down with you to negotiate peace! Now that you have chosen to start a war, you must be ready to be destroyed, aren''t you? " ¡°¡­¡­ Please, your highness, for the sake of the fact that she was once the princess of your country, and because of the sincerity of our Tibetan Zanpu, we can stop the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty and continue to fight against Tubo. " Tubo people''s eyes are full of unyielding, but still pleaded. "Then open the gate and let the cavalry of Tang Dynasty enter the city." Li Hongding said firmly. "We can''t open the gate for your army. We Tubo only welcome you into our holy city. Please don''t embarrass me, your highness. How about a little messenger? " The Tubo people raised their heads and looked at Li Hong. "Since there is no way, let''s open the gate ourselves. Quan Yi is lawless and ready to attack the city. " Li Hong never talks nonsense. Today, for the sake of aunt Wencheng, he has given the Tubo a chance. Since he doesn''t cherish it, don''t blame him. "Wait a minute." The Tubo was so surprised that he was never given a chance to bargain. "Say, show your sincerity. Otherwise, I don''t mind razing this holy city in the eyes of Tubo people." Li Hong''s cold expression is full of killing intention. The Tubo people looked at Li Hong, who had no idea. What is the sincerity that the prince wants? He did not know, perhaps, that the prince of the Tang Dynasty had no intention of peace talks at all. He only wanted to break the luoxie city and, through this war, permanently nailed Tubo to the humiliating column of defeat. This is indeed Li Hong''s mind. He has been fighting in Tubo for nearly a year and a half. If he wants to make peace talks just because Tubo wants peace talks, will his efforts this year be in vain? What he wanted was to break through the powerful Tibetan holy city of Luoxi, in order to frighten other restless small countries, and told foreign countries that there was only one country with absolute right to speak, that is, the Tang Dynasty."I''d like to give you one." Suddenly the Tubo said. "Who are you?" Li Hong''s sharp eyes are as sharp as a knife, and his hair is straight from the bottom of his heart. "Chen Chidu Songjie met his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty." Chidu Songjie held his head high and said coldly. Alone? This event reminds Li Hong that he is the one who has been disturbing himself in Chang''an city? "To whom?" Li Hong asked in a deep voice. "A man who is called a mysterious man by Tubo." Chidu Songjie looks serious. Li Hong stares at Chidu Songjie and doesn''t speak. This guy is very cunning. He sends Heng Qiao to contact him. Even when he is in the city, the guy doesn''t let up and says that he is on the side of the Tang Dynasty. Now give yourself a mystery man? So who is it? Or is it just a bait? "Do you know the identity of the mysterious man? The one who has been helping you Tubo to smuggle the prohibited items of the Tang Dynasty. " Li Hong asked in confirmation. "Zanp knows the identity of the mysterious man. I don''t know, but I can persuade zanp to tell you the information of that person as long as you..." "As long as I don''t attack the city and follow you into the city of Logis, you will persuade your zanp to tell me that if you can''t, you have no responsibility, because you have done your best." After Li Hong finished, he didn''t look at Chidu Songjie. This guy was too cunning. In fact, all this talk was just to lure himself into the city. He knew better than anyone that his father''s letter to Aunt Wencheng would become a tool for Tubo people to use if he entered Luoxi city. Tubo people can completely imprison themselves, and then use themselves as a threat to solve the siege. After that, they would escort themselves back to the Tang Dynasty with a letter for help from their father to Aunt Wencheng, on the pretext that they helped their father return themselves to Chang''an. And the father still has to accept the Tubo friendship, when the time comes really dumb eat Coptis, hard to say. "Your Highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, please believe me. With the most noble and pure personality of Tubo, I can assure you that I will be able to persuade our Zanpu to tell you who the mysterious man is." Chidu Songjie watched Li Hong pass a bow and crossbow, and then put a green arrow on the string. Li Hong narrowed his eyes and looked at an imperceptible skull ten meters away from the gate of the city. This skull, needless to say, was the explosive spot left by hengqiao when he was burying explosives. "Chidu Songjie, you don''t have a chance. As I said, I hope to see your sincerity, but now I only see your cunning." Li Hong raised his bow and crossbow, aimed at the skull and said faintly. Chidu Songjie was shocked. Indeed, he only heard about the mysterious man only yesterday. His purpose was to lure the prince of the Tang Dynasty into luoxie City, and then blackmail the Tang people to retreat. "Boom..." The strong explosion sound like thunder suddenly rings out, and Chidu Songjie''s heart is trembling, as if it was broken by the explosion, and slowly sank. All of a sudden, the whole person became bloodless. His eyes glazed over Li Hong''s face with a sneer. Then he turned his head slowly like a puppet. "Boom Boom Boom. " The sound of the earth shaking explosion, so that the city walls, the dust flying poplar, and accompanied by a strange smell. The whole city seems to be in the explosion, as if it is crumbling in the explosion. Even the distant snow mountain, as if also felt a strong vibration, a large snow pile rolled down from the snow mountain. Potala Palace blew the horn, with the dull sound of the horn blowing quickly, the sound of horse''s hooves also sounded from the city. "You Your thunder shattered the walls of our holy city In addition to being shocked, Chidu Songjie regretted that he should not have played tricks with the devil. He regretted that he had not invited Li Hong in accordance with the advice of the holy salvation Buddha mother. "The only thing you can do now is to run over and tell your Tubo soldiers to surrender. Otherwise, they will be crushed to pieces by the thunder like the stones on the wall." Li Hong appreciated the smoke rolling on the wall of the city in the distance and said faintly. "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that there are so many thunder storms in the Tang Dynasty. Why don''t we?" Chidu Songjie''s eyes are red and his heart is sinking. He thought of the Tang man, who was sent to separate himself from Tubo. He disappeared at night and appeared tired in the morning! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 Explosives, a new thing, are now really used in the battlefield by Li Hong, and this is just like the effect of any new thing. Before people realize it, they always combine it with gods and monsters. Even as in the previous life, people were willing to put it in the category of supernatural events in some bizarre things that could not be explained by science. Although the Tubo people, led by the great Songzan Ganbu, created their own words and built their own pride. However, ignorance is still their biggest enemy to the Tubo people. When they encounter unfamiliar things, they sometimes prefer to believe that this is the punishment of heaven. The God of snow mountain gave Tianlei to the Tang people to punish them for their blasphemy and disrespect to God. Chidu Songjie has no face. He doesn''t believe in his God. He gives all the powerful thunder to the Tang people to kill his people. The scream caused by the explosion on the head of Tubo city made Chidu Songjie feel the cruelty of thunder for the first time. The Tang people stood so far away, only the prince of the Tang Dynasty shot a few arrows, and then triggered this desperate sky thunder. "You are a devil, let your thunder stop, we surrender!" Chidu Songjie has red eyes. He saw more Tubo people running into the sky thunder, and the Tubo soldiers who had been defending the city were almost all killed at the moment. The enemy did not use a single soldier, but tens of thousands of casualties on their own side. They were afraid of the terrible thunder, and the Tubo people were just like the poor ants. "Thunder won''t stop unless he''s tired." Li Hong quietly watched the dust rolling in front of him. He has warned Chidu Songjie not to let the Tibetan soldiers in their holy city run out, otherwise it will only cause more thunder. "What shall I do? Should pray so that the thunder can stop? " Chidu Songjie''s ears are numb. He doesn''t want to hear those thundering voices any more. Such thunder is so cruel that no one can fight against it. "It''s like war, it''s ok if you don''t touch it. But if you touch it, you will be punished. Remember, never want to revenge for your soldiers. Otherwise, you will only be blown to pieces by more thunder. You should choose to bury these brave soldiers, and then put down their swords and guns and submit to the Tang Dynasty. " At the gate of this square city, I don''t know how much dynamite was buried in hengqiao''s second cargo. Even Li Hong felt that his eardrum was about to bear, and then he really returned to peace. The city gate of purgatory is full of rubble. The ruins crisscross with the corpses of Tubo soldiers. The groans of pain come and go in this part of the city gate. And the city less than a mile, has been razed to the ground, simply not too many ordinary people were hurt. Chidu Songjie took a look at Li Hong, who was at ease. Then he rushed back to the gate of the city like crazy. He roared in Tibetan language. Voice pain through the heart, with despair and helplessness, and then slowly kneeling in the city gate. A group of people gathered around the Tubo Zanpu mangsong mangzan, passing through the dust of the city gate. Their feet were heavy and slow, and everyone''s expression was full of deep sorrow. "Minister mang song mang Zan greets his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty." Mang song and mang Zan are only five or six years older than Li Hong, but they seem to be about 30 years old. Li Hong rode his horse and whipped his whip. The food coupon seemed to know that he was the winning party. He bounced up in a swagger, and then hissed. Then he carried Li Hong and walked slowly to the gate of the city. Dozens of people knelt on the ground, each with its head on the ground. In front of him, the deputy tsan mang is on his knees. The three looked up at Li Hong, who came from the horse. Their eyes were full of complex emotions. "The end of the war means the arrival of peace. Datang will, as always, be friendly with you from generation to generation, and promise that we will send the best craftsmen and gentlemen to work together for the prosperity of Tubo. " Li Hong, sitting on the horse''s back, took over the seal symbolizing the rights of the Tibetan Zanpu. In fact, in the eyes of Tubo people, this seal is not very valued. What they paid more attention to was the recognition and loyalty of the Bon monks to the Tibetan Zanpu, and the actions of the eminent monks also influenced the people''s hearts and minds. This is also the reason why Lu Dongzan could not abandon the orphan and widowed mother after matsun Gampo''s death and became Zanpu himself. Once the divine power is greater than the royal power, it will only prosper the church. The ignorant and hoodwinked people are still the appendages of rights. However, today, Bon religion in Tubo is still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It is not only the spirit of the people, but also the spiritual pillar of the royal family members and dignitaries. Li Hong had no good way to withdraw Bon religion from the center of power. What''s more, today''s Tubo, after its own entry, will not be really occupied by the Tang Dynasty, but just the intervention of powerful powers.Let''s see if they can be gradually divided into different parts and gradually erase the mark of theocracy on Tubo through the Enlightenment of Dai Zhide and others. When Potala Palace is far away, it can give people a great shock when they don''t come to it. Mangsong mangzan and garzanzhuo are the princes of the Tang Dynasty. They support horses from left to right to the foot of Potala Palace mountain. Kneeling on both sides of the Tubo ministers, one by one sad, indifferent. It was thought that they were strong enough to take advantage of the Tang people''s inability to fight on the plateau and remain invincible forever. But in the end, they actually ushered in a rout, a big defeat like breaking the bank. Mangsong mangzan, with the same indifferent expression as garzanzhuo, walked slowly with Li Hong among the Tubo ministers. At the foot of the mountain, at the foot of the mountain, Princess Wencheng, the mother of shengjiudu Buddha, who had not been seen in Tubo for a long time, was standing there quietly with the help of two maidens who had been accompanying her and married down to Tubo. She was watching Li Hong walk slowly by. "I''ve met the prince of the Tang Dynasty." Wen Cheng looks at Li Hong with a cold face and poses to kneel. "Auntie can''t, so it''s not a nephew." Li Hong''s face changed from a book to a book. The cold look on his face changed into a soft smile in the blink of an eye. "How dare I accept it? Your highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, calls himself a nephew. You''re the old man." Princess Wencheng shook off Li Hong''s outstretched hand, took two maidens, step by step, and began to walk to the Red Palace above. "The old lady''s temper is getting worse. Are you here and you haven''t taken good care of her? When my nephew came, he didn''t even say he was a little happy. " Li Hong touched his nose. Now he is the only one who can still be amused. Princess Wencheng is not the natural daughter of the emperor of Tang Dynasty, although she is also a princess of the royal family. Whose daughter is Princess Wencheng? Li Hong didn''t know that until after the Tubo conquered Tuyuhun, the king slave of Tuyuhun, huobo, brought Princess Honghua to the Tang Dynasty and asked Li Zhi to send troops to help him restore the country. Li Hong learned from his mother Wu Mei. Although there are no records in historical materials, many people speculate that it is the daughter of Jiangxia Prefecture king, but after Wu Mei''s confirmation, Li Hong completely believes that Princess Wencheng is the daughter of Li daozong, the prince of Jiangxia. Therefore, this is why Li daozong, the prince of Jiangxia, sent her when she was married. At this time, Princess Wencheng was one year younger than Wu Mei, the empress of Li Hong''s mother. If Li Hong dared to call Princess Wencheng''s old lady in front of Wu Mei, she would have to have a severe beating. But it is undeniable that Tubo does not support people here. The whole Princess Wencheng, who is about 45 years old, is like an old lady of 67 years old. She has to lean on a stick in her hand, bend over and cough twice. "Auntie, wait a minute. My nephew will help you up. You can show your nephew around." Li Hong''s two skin face Kung Fu, even Wu Mei is a defeated general, let alone Princess Wencheng who has just been broken. Wen Cheng ignored his shouts and continued to sulk. Under the service of the two maids, he slowly stepped up step by step. "Auntie, I heard that the Potala Palace was built by matsun tsan Gampo. My uncle specially ordered it to be built in order to marry you. Do you believe in Buddhism recently? How about this? I''ll send someone to bring you some monks from our Tang Dynasty in the next two days. I think the Buddhism of our Tang Dynasty is more suitable for your appetite than the Buddhism here? If not, I''ll build you a Taoist temple from here. If you don''t think the monk''s appetite is not right, you can look for the Taoism of Lao Li''s family, and the two will come in reverse. Don''t get tired of it... " "Nonsense. Do you believe in Buddhism, respect Buddha and worship Buddha? Are you going to eat the restaurant with your brothers who are useless in Chang''an City? What kind of appetite? Do you speak the same way in front of your mother? " Princess Wencheng couldn''t stand the arrangement of the Dharma by the flies in her ear. If she let the little mouth go on, who knows what else can be arranged. "Hey, auntie, you see, when you broke my aunt Honghua''s Tuguhun, they didn''t bother you, didn''t they? What''s more, my nephew''s coming this time is not to boast, but to really help your aunt. " Li Hong pushes aside one of the palace maids. He drags Wen Cheng by force with his two skinned faces and supports him with one arm. However, garzanzhuo and mangsong mangzan, especially Chidu Songjie, who were following Wencheng and Li Hong, almost fell to the ground and were trampled on by himself. Is this young man with a face comparable to the thickness of the city wall in front of him? Is it really the prince of the Tang Dynasty who just stood at the gate of the holy city and suddenly blew up the gate on the side of Luoxi city? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 Mangsong mangzan and garzanzhuo are full of incredible faces. Staring at Li Hong, standing on the square of the Red Palace with his arm around her, he exclaimed, "Tut, this Potala Palace is really good. Is that the legendary Jinding group? Is it really like a maze? If you walk in without an acquaintance, you will lose your way, and then you can''t get out? " "If it can really make people lose their way, I will throw you in first and trap you as a little devil in it, so that you can''t harm the Tibetan people." Princess Wencheng let Li Hong hug her shoulder and said without good breath. Looking at his grandson mang song mang Zan and Tubo prime minister, he stood there trembling and cautious, waiting for the winner to ask questions. His heart was even more distressed. Li Hong didn''t care what Wencheng said. He still stood on the top of the Red Palace and looked at the whole Luoxi city. The whole Luoxi city seems to have been trampled on by him, and rows of houses are arranged orderly. However, contrary to it, the people in the city are running in a panic, and even begin to gather in several places in the city. "It seems that it''s not bad. The arrival of Tang people didn''t cause much confusion." Li Hong said with a smile that he didn''t care about the city wall where he blew up from time to time. "Are you deaf? Can''t you hear me crying there Princess Wencheng shook Li Hong''s arm around her shoulder and held out her hand like Wu Mei. She grabbed Li Hong''s ear and looked at the destroyed gate. "That''s what war is like, right?" After seeing Princess Wencheng release her hand, Li Hongli slowly walks to mangsong mangzan. After Princess Wencheng got married to Tubo, he began to ask the emperor of the Tang Dynasty to order the new Zanpu of Tubo. However, mangsong mangzan was established as the Tubo Zanpu, or Li Zhi was named as the Tubo Zanpu. but these are just a form. Really has the final say, or is it Tubo. What the Tang Dynasty got was just a form of honor. If we can have absolute power and influence on the canonization of Zanpu as in the previous life, or like the Theocracy of Tubo, then we can really control Tubo. This is what Li Hong wanted to do after he invaded luoxie City, and set up a puppet Zanpu for the Tang Dynasty. But he also knew that such an idea was not realistic, because Princess Wencheng would never agree. The Tang royal family, who enjoys the highest reputation in Tubo, is now devoted to Tubo. As Tubo''s holy salvation Buddha mother, she will never agree to herself. The second year after Emperor Taizong died of illness, Songzan Ganbu also followed his soul back to bliss. I don''t know if it is the end of an era. Two wise monarchs with extraordinary achievements in their respective countries, as if they had made an appointment, left behind a country with bright future. After less than a year, they entered the paradise together. "At that time, my father ordered you to be a Tibetan Zanpu, but I didn''t think that you would violate the will of the Tang Dynasty and invade Tuyuhun regardless of its opposition. Should you, as Zanpu, give Datang an account of this matter? " Li Hong looks at mang song mang Zan, and the winner''s posture is at a glance. Mangsong mangzan, like his father, was tall and powerful. Mang song mang Zan bit his lip and said in a difficult way: "it was Tuyuhun who attacked me first. I didn''t mean to stir up trouble." Li Hong bowed his head and laughed, sighed and said, "at the beginning, my grandfather refused your request to marry my aunt Wencheng, so you thought it was Tuyuhun who obstructed him. From then on, he held a grudge against him and began to use military force against him." Li Hong paced the Red Palace Square and continued softly: "in the fourteenth year of Zhenguan, aunt Honghua married to Tubo. In the 15th year of Zhenguan, aunt Wencheng married you to Tubo. It has been 30 years since aunt Wencheng got married. I have bought rich dowries for her in the Tang Dynasty: Buddhist statues of Shiying, gold and jade bookcases, various sutras, food cooking, silk and satin mattresses, various craftsmen and techniques, including the medical skills of our Tang Dynasty, and the vegetables suitable for you to grow in the Tang Dynasty. If aunt Wencheng did not bring you the advanced civilization of the Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid that in the event of natural and man-made disasters, you would have to lead your people to eat the soil? " Li Hong killed and killed his heart. Every word and sentence not only poked in mangsong mangzan''s heart, making his face blue and red, which was extremely embarrassing. What''s more, galanzo and Princess Wencheng are equally embarrassed and uncertain. "There is a saying in my Tang Dynasty that says:" rice is used to nourish kindness and rice is used to nourish hatred. ". Do you know what it means? That is to say, when people are in trouble, I give people very little help to help them solve their urgent problems. People will appreciate me. But if I continue to help him like this, when I can''t help him for some other reason, he will hate me for a lifetime. To be frank, I raised a white eyed wolf! It''s better to kill than to do so! Don''t get the time to hate me and stab me in the back! " Li Hong said, but it makes people feel a strong sense of killing."Ouch..." Bai Qi ran to Li Hong and bit Li Hong''s hand to touch his head in protest. As soon as I ran up, I heard that someone was using himself as a metaphor and was still a negative model. This must be refuted. The Tubo ministers standing in the square, gaerzanzhuo or mangsong mangzan, were pointed at their noses and called them ungrateful villains, but they could not refute them. They all lowered their heads in embarrassment. Princess Wencheng kept silent and looked at the leisurely and domineering Li Hong. It''s a blessing of the Tang Dynasty to have such a prince. This son''s great talent and rough, than his father''s emperor, I don''t know how much, directly refers to the former Emperor''s Qitian overlord. "Therefore, people should know how to be contented and even more grateful. In those days, the emperor was able to stand up to all opinions and agreed to marry Auntie Wencheng to bring you lasting prosperity in Tubo. So I, Li Hong, can also go against the sky and back to the earth. With my iron riding in the Tang Dynasty, I can let you go back to the era of grass eating! " "Li Hong, how about if you really don''t exist? This is Tubo. It''s not Chang''an city of Tang Dynasty. How can you leave it to you? " Princess Wencheng said with a cold face. Although what Li Hong said is true, is the reason of the matter as simple as what Li Hong said? I have been in Tibet for more than 30 years, and now I have been living with Tubo. Why was he married to Tubo? To put it bluntly, I am just a victim under the complicated background between Tubo and Tang Dynasty! But now Tubo is prosperous, and he is worshipped and worshipped by Tubo people. Indeed, what he brought from the Tang Dynasty changed the poor situation of Tubo and established his noble position in the hearts of Tubo people. But after Li Hong''s mouth said, unknowingly, it changed the taste, as if these people are some pigs and dogs as repeated villains. "Blasphemy? Am I wrong? If you don''t know how to bring advanced civilization to them? They know how to make iron? They know how to weave wool? And they not only do not know how to be grateful, but take the civilization of the Tang Dynasty to hurt the people of the Tang Dynasty! Occupy the land of Tang Dynasty! Why should I not stand here and question you? " Li Hong suddenly turned around and looked at the trembling Princess Wencheng and roared loudly. "What do you want? Now I''ve given you revenge! How many people did I die in your hands? Four hundred thousand lives have been killed by you from west to East and from east to West in Tubo for more than a year. Nearly 300000 people were killed and injured. It is not enough to compensate for the mistakes made by Tubo in recent years? " Princess Wencheng looks pitiful and sad. I don''t know whether it is because of the death of the Tubo people, or because of her great good years, she was given to Tubo in the extreme West and extremely high land. Now, when I look back, I find that under the complicated background of Tubo and Tang Dynasty, as a political victim, I entered, lived and guarded Tibet. In this life, there are too many sorrows. Now, because of the destruction of the city, they have to face their royal relatives. She looked at Li Hong''s eyes and vaguely guessed the ambition of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. This is a terrible teenager, terrible enough to make her afraid, let her from the bottom of her heart feel frightened. Li Hong looked at her quietly and said, "please let aunt Wencheng go back to the Tang Dynasty." "No way." "No way!" "Absolutely not!" Princess Wencheng, mangsong mangzan and garzanzhuo objected at the same time. Their dry voice exposed their fear in their hearts. After matsun tsan Gampo''s death, she was the spiritual pillar of the Tibetan people. If she returned to the Tang Dynasty and abandoned Tubo, no one could imagine what kind of chaotic situation Tubo would face. On this point, whether it is mangsong mangzan or garzan, or Princess Wencheng herself, they all know it clearly. The intention of the prince of the Tang Dynasty is to let Tubo fall into civil strife, and then thoroughly destroy the peaceful situation of Tubo. Let Tubo fall into disunity, so that he can have the opportunity to slowly divide the Tubo, and finally bring the whole Tubo into the territory of the Tang Dynasty. "Well, then we will set up another Zanpu, which needs the approval of Datang! It''s not the zanp you recognize! I will select Zanpu for you Li Hong''s deep eyes swept over the red all Songjie and other people, slowly said. "No way." "Nonsense "No way!" The three stressed the same opposition, but this time, they all looked angry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 Li Hong seemed to have expected that they would not agree. Looking at the angry expressions of several people, Li Hong was not surprised at all. Shaking his head and sighing, "how can I believe your sincerity? I believe that you will be friendly with me in the Tang Dynasty and will no longer harm our people and occupy our territory? " "We promise, with great..." Mangsong mangzan said. Li Hong interrupted him and said in a hurry: "you shut up and guarantee your character? How much is the guarantee worth? Do you have that credit? Why are you going, Auntie? You haven''t finished talking yet, aren''t you? " "I''ll die! Since the prince of the Tang Dynasty is not willing to give me a way to live, so as not to pollute your noble prince''s eyes, I would rather die than live. " Wencheng really can''t stand Li Hong''s humiliation of the Tubo royal family, but she has no way at the moment. Li Hong took a look at mangsong mangzan, and put down a sentence in a hurry: "your uncle''s, all blame you, it''s good to mention your credit! Well, auntie, wait a minute. " Someone left mangsong, mangzan and others and ran to Princess Wencheng in a hurry. This is not how filial he is. As a princess of a clan, he is not as tolerant as a prince. He was afraid that if Princess Wencheng was angry, if she stood on the top of the Red Palace and aroused the Tibetan people''s anti Tang heart with her own prestige, it would be very likely that the Tang Dynasty would fall into the mire of the US Army of the last generation. Moreover, both the Middle East, which was regarded as a battlefield by the U.S. military in the previous life, or the Tubo captured by him in this life, are all people with faith. Armed invasion is not the best way, but if we want to force it into the territory of the Tang Dynasty by force, it is the worst way. After Li Hong disappeared with Princess Wencheng, Pei Xingjian ordered the Tang army to block and surround the Potala Palace. As for mangsong, mangzan, garzanzhuo and chidusongjie, including other Tubo officials, were politely invited into the palace and took strict care of them. The power of the Prime Minister of Tubo is more than ten thousand people under one person. Today, there are still more than 100000 Tubo soldiers in the city, which makes Pei Xingjian have to be careful and vigilant. Quan Yi was in charge of guarding at the foot of the Potala Palace, while Li Hong put him on guard of the Tibetan troops. As for Pei Xingjian, he was in the Potala Palace on the mountain to guard the Tibetan officials in case they contacted other generals. Li Hong didn''t know how complicated the affairs among the tribes were at first. But when he entered Tibet and learned about it, his first reaction was whether to leave the mess behind and run quickly. Among the Tubo tribes, there is no such thing as he imagined, where people can live harmoniously. However, in the peaceful environment of Tubo, we are still fighting for the beautiful grassland. The Tubo royal family would intervene as long as the two tribes were in a feud, or the casualties of the two tribes were too large, or other tribes joined the fight. If the tribal leaders who killed red eyes and robbed the grassland and lost their sense, they ignored the mediation of the Tubo royal family. The Tubo royal family will send generals to suppress it until they are willing to decide who the grassland belongs to through duels. Here, strict laws are only used for crimes and rebellion. There is no perfect system or even system for seizing the natural resources of water, grass and grass. Any tribal dispute is still settled by force in the most primitive way. Whoever wins this fertile grassland will belong to him. The leader of each tribe will fight in person, and can only lead the same number of people, and then choose an open space to fight. Li Hong watched mangsong mangzan and garzanzhuo deal with the Tibetan government affairs. The complicated government affairs made him feel dizzy. And in the distant Daming Palace of Chang''an City, his dragon father is also dizzy with headache! On the table were letters of questioning from Princess Wencheng in person, letters of request from Princess Honghua, and memorials of triumph sent by Hongling. "He''s happy. Who''s going to clean up the mess? Did you ask me to help him? that ''s monkey business! It''s nonsense She picked up the princess and put it down again. He has read this letter more than a hundred times, and the letter of Honghua has also read it more than a hundred times. Wen Cheng hoped that he would order Li Hong to leave the Tubo Kingdom immediately, and he was willing to serve as a minister forever. However, Honghua''s ears were more sensitive than thieves. As soon as dafeichuan and other places were recovered, Honghua began to ask him to restore nuhuobo to the throne and ask him to immediately restore the status of nuhogbo king and allow them to return to their hometown. In the hall today, when hearing that his royal highness Li Hong had already broken the kingdom of Tubo, all the ministers were elated and sang praises. Some people even think that this achievement has not been made by the previous emperor, and his majesty should reward his royal highness. But when he asked, although the Tubo was occupied by Li Hong, how to deal with it, all of a sudden, the officials became silent again.Li Zhi was in a hurry. Some people jumped out and said that it was better to turn Tubo into the governor of the Tubo capital and appoint his royal highness to serve concurrently. I''m afraid only the prince''s highness is most suitable for both Anxi and Tubo. Naturally, some people would like to expand the territory for the Tang Dynasty, while others would like to see the Tang Dynasty moralize foreign countries. They thought that the crown prince should be ordered to withdraw from Tubo, and then treat them with friendship from generation to generation. In view of the fact that Tubo had come to the Tang Dynasty to ask for marriage a few years ago, his majesty should follow the example of the former Emperor and choose a Royal Princess to marry Tubo, so as to show the etiquette of the Tang Dynasty. However, in the end, the ministers hoped that his Majesty would be anonymous, and they would not discuss with his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty about who was in favor of the Tubo''s marriage. Hearing this, Li Zhi shook his head and discussed for a long time, but he did not come up with a reason. What''s more, he also saw that some silent ministers, usually daring to speak and do in government affairs, are now mute in the face of Tubo. You don''t have to guess that these people must be holding on to the suggestion that they are far away from the crown prince. This is because he is afraid that his highness, who is afraid of the revenge, will go back to Chang''an and settle accounts with them. As expected, within a few days, there were more memorials from those ministers on his desk. All of them advocated peace as the most important thing. I would like to marry the princess of the imperial clan and rebuild it with Tubo. Looking at Lizhi''s anxiety and anxiety, she looks proud and proud. How can Wu Mei not know? His Majesty was annoyed that the court officials had different opinions on Tubo, and there was no decree to satisfy him. Proud: of course, he was his son. He killed one in and one out of Tubo on his own, relying on 40000 or 50000 people alone. Instead of harmless, he wiped out nearly 300000 Tubo people. Some of them occupied the city of Huangluo. Wu Mei put the tea to Li Zhi at the table and said, "maybe you can ask Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong for their opinions. They have been with Li Hong for a long time. Maybe they can figure out what Li Hong means?" "Hum! Is it up to me or Li Hong? Do I have to figure out Li Hong''s mind? Can''t I be the master of this matter? What about his contribution to Li Hong? " Li Zhi patted the table heavily and snorted coldly. The officials in the court are like this. When they return to the harem, so is the queen! Can''t I decide this matter! Wu Mei has a funny look at Li Zhi. I''m afraid he didn''t find out. The reason why he was angry was that the court couldn''t give him a resolution. It is also because of himself, unconsciously wondering what Li Hong wants to do next in Tibet? Everyone knows that Li Hong is now thousands of miles away. If he wants to make the little rabbit dissatisfied, who knows what he can do? This is no different from other things. If Li Hong''s actions are contrary to the will of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, it will not only make the Tang royal family lose face, but also weaken the supreme authority of the Tang emperor in the Ninth Five Year Plan period. Looking at Li Zhi''s hemming and hawing and the dark clouds of Longyan, Wu Mei got up and walked behind her, gently kneaded her shoulders and said, "in this case, it''s better for Li Hong to make her own decisions. As for Wencheng, they refused on the ground that the court could not make a one-sided decision on Li Hong''s destruction of Tubo. How about that? " "What should Honghua do there? Is it true that Li Hong''s hard-earned territory is being given to slave hogbo? In that case, Li Hong would not be crazy? " Lizhi''s anger was a little relieved, but he was still angry. "It was not long after the Tang Dynasty broke through dafechuan and everything was in the process of perfection. However, hundreds of thousands of people along the border of Tubo and Chen soldiers were afraid that they would fight back. It is not appropriate to discuss this matter now, but to discuss it after the overall situation is determined." Wu Mei said lightly. In recent years, Li Zhi''s health is not as good as before. Now Li Hong is not around. Most of the time, Li Zhi takes the imperial palace to discuss with himself. It''s not so much a negotiation as Li Zhi asking Wu Mei to help him make a decision. His weak body made Li Zhi unable to deal with government affairs overload. Sometimes, he even fell asleep unconsciously while sitting behind the desk. Lizhi''s head slowly back, gently leaning on Wu Mei''s high chest, close his eyes and let Wu Mei help him ease the pain on his forehead. After a long time, he said, "the matter of Honghua can be decided according to your proposal, and tomorrow''s order will be. As for the Tubo incident, we need to wait. Wen Cheng''s letters have arrived. Hasn''t his letter from Li Hong arrived yet? Wait and see if there will be Li Hong''s fold in these days. " "If he wanted to fold, he would have done so long ago. Would he wait for this time? Yesterday, Bai Chunjin discussed with his concubine about the commercial affairs of Taiyi city. He also said that because Xu Jingzong was seriously ill, he also received the prince''s order from Li Hong yesterday. " Wu Mei is holding Lizhi''s head, staring at the tree at the door, saying lazily. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 Sunny afternoon, shining on people, people can not help but breed a trace of laziness. Silk and wind slowly passing by, but also let a person comfortable nerve a little more comfortable, stretch out his hand across the air lazy, a leisurely then slowly sat on the heart. At present, the most famous building in the sky is the building of Li Duoming. After several years of innovation in the Royal Manor of Taiyi City, the rocking ladder designed by Li Hong is now more mature and used in the attic of the sky garden. Li Zhi and Wu Mei slowly climbed to the top, and the whole prosperous Chang''an city was looked down upon at their feet. The flow of people, shops and so on, come and go merchants carrying goods, through the streets and alleys, looking for their own purposes. In front of Daming Palace, because of the isolation of the original Taiji palace, it is difficult to hear the noisy noise in the crowded Chang''an City street. But looking at the lively scene, it seems that the voice of "prosperity" has been remembered. Li Zhi was in a bad mood because of the Tubo incident, so he didn''t like anything. The Taiji palace, which was still very strong, began to crumble after Li Hong left. When it was windy and rainy, many walls suddenly collapsed by the drizzle. This makes people have to wonder whether the Taiji palace was secretly destroyed by the little rabbit? After all, the Taiji palace, which is no longer used by the royal family, is left unattended. It would be a pity if it was abandoned. So Li Hong''s eyes turn green every time he passes by. When Wu Mei and Li Zhi know that after the royal family moved into Daming Palace, the little bunny wants to raze the Taiji palace and his east palace to the ground. When they rebuild the palace, the couple naturally shout someone around and beat them hard to warn him of the idea of playing Taiji palace less. However, as people wish, within two months of Li Hong''s departure, various accidents began to appear in the Taiji palace. However, Li Zhi ordered the Ministry of works to start redesigning the Taiji palace. Although he knew that Li Hong was playing a trick, he was no longer in Chang''an, and he could not find him if he wanted to settle accounts with him. Sure enough, within three days of Li Zhi''s order, the Ministry of works efficiently produced the design drawings. Looking at the familiar handwriting on the drawing, as well as various plane figures, Wu Mei''s forehead is covered with black lines, and her jade hand is full of blue veins because she clenches her fist tightly. As a result, Li Dan, a little fat man, became a victim. On that day, Wu Mei was beaten up for robbing Princess Taiping''s milk sugar. After beating up, Wu Mei was refreshed and satisfied with everything. "What''s this rabbit building? It looks like his Taiyi city. " Lizhi frowned and didn''t ask about it 800 times a year, as if there was something missing in the year. Wu Mei knows that this is Li Zhi in disguise. To remember Li Hong''s mistakes, she has to wait for people to come back and settle the old and new accounts together. However, Wu Mei still appreciates the large building in front of her. All the bluestone pavement, and the garden plants close to Daming Palace, were cut into a big Tang character by craftsmen. Surrounded by flowers, Wu Mei also saw a big smile like Li Hong from the green lawn. After inquiry, Lian tie hesitated, saying that this is the prince''s highness, afraid you miss him, so he ordered the craftsman to trim his smiling face here, so that you can see him as soon as you go up the castle in the air. Naturally, it goes without saying that Li Hong''s big smile was cut off by Wu Mei. The reason is that the palm of his hand itches when he looks at the smiling face. Then Li Dan, a little fat man on one side, ran faster than the rabbit. Wu Mei said, "rabbit" disappeared. Looking at all the stone buildings below, Li Zhi and Wu Mei were not satisfied at first, but in the end, when they knew the various uses of these buildings, they agreed reluctantly. What''s more, Li Hong himself paid money from Taiyi city. As for the Hubu department, it has become Li Hong''s wallet. I''m afraid Li Zhi does not know how much money he has in the Department of the Tang Dynasty except Jinghui, the servant of the Hubu department. They stood in a castle in the air, enjoying the world under their feet. Before they had a moment to burn incense, the military department took Hongling''s fold from Yang Wu''s hand and was taken to Li Zhi''s side. "Sire, the Ministry of war is in a hurry." Yang Wu said respectfully. Lizhi took over and opened it. His eyebrows immediately wrinkled. He pinched his hands tightly and looked at the distance silently. Wu Mei took a look at Lizhi''s expression, just heard the urgent play to raise the heart, can''t help but put down. Originally, she thought that Li Hong''s little bunny was no longer a demon, but he had no anxiety though he had a serious expression. Obviously, it was other things that worried him. Li Zhi took a look at Wu Mei. After seeing her look at himself, he put his eyes on Chang''an City under his feet. A deep sigh, some heavy said: "as expected is not out of Li Hong''s expectation." At the same time, Lizhi could not help shaking his head."What do you mean, your majesty?" Wu Mei didn''t look at that urgent performance, just a light glance and asked. "When hong''er and Dai Zhide sent troops to Liaodong, the whole court was in a state of chaos. Finally, hong''er dismissed Dai Zhide from the position of minister of rites, including several other officials, and thus ended the matter. But now, everything is as hong''er expected a few years ago. Koryo and Silla have joined forces and began to send troops to our side of the Tang Dynasty. " There was a flash of anger in Lizhi''s eyes. Now think of it, it was really breathtaking. If Li Hong had not refused to send troops with a tough attitude, how many troops and money would Tang Dynasty need to invest in Korea in the past few years? If we had sent troops to help Tang Dynasty, it would have been an extremely ironic thing for the Tang Dynasty to attack the Tang Dynasty with Koryo and Silla. Dai Zhide was in charge of sending troops. I don''t know how he would feel now? "The court has appointed Qi Lin He Li as the general manager of Dongzhou Daoxing army and Gao Kan as the deputy director. Li Jin was appointed as the general manager of Yanshan Daoxing military university, and Yang Fang was the deputy director general to jointly send troops to Gaoli and Xinluo. What do you think of it? If this is according to your intention, can you bear the loss of my Datang in recent years? " Li Hong stroked the huge black wolf head with one hand, and looked at Dai Zhide in front of him with a relaxed expression. Dai Zhide said nothing. He didn''t believe that there would be wars in Liaodong after several years of peace. Li Hong chuckled and handed the memorial to Dai Zhide. He said, "although you have been away from the court hall for nearly four years, you can still identify the authenticity of the memorial. Take it and have a look." The memorial was handed to Dai Zhide. Li Hong got up slowly and paced: "time can sometimes prove that a person''s decision is right or wrong. Some things, after careful calculation and deliberation, can fully figure out the context. Just like I called you to Tubo, I don''t know if you hate me very much, or think that I made trouble for you because of what happened in those years. " "Xiaomin dare not." Dai Zhide closed his eyes painfully. The memorial in his hand seemed to be heavy. He had to let go and give up the memorial he had read. ASNU watched the memorial falling to the ground. He picked it up under Bai Qi''s gaze. Then he stood aside and waited for Li Hong to return. "We often alert ourselves by not using" the heart of a villain is the abdomen of a gentleman ". It is not a gentleman''s job to confide with the ignorant people of Korea and Silla with the tolerance of Tang Dynasty. They are still uncivilized obstinate people. In our Tang Dynasty, their maids enjoy a high status in their Xinluo. Whose daughter serves the officials and nobles in the Tang Dynasty is a glory. Is it not ridiculous that you want to have a heart to heart relationship with a maid worshiper? " Li Hong patted Dai Zhide on the shoulder and motioned him to sit down. As for ASNU, up to now, he has no interest in taking a look. As long as you give it to the lawless for a while and have a good interrogation, you will certainly be able to dig out a lot of things. "I don''t know why your highness called us to Tubo? Is it because Xiaomin didn''t respect his highness in those days, so is this exile Dai Zhide was dismissed for four years, and he is still a scholar. "The heart of a villain is the belly of a gentleman. By the way, Dai Zhide, you and I have been fighting for several years. From your perspective, do you think Li Hong is the kind of person who is careful? Or do you think I, Li Hong, have to wait until now to deal with you? " Li Hong watched ban Mei put a cup of tea for Dai Zhide. He had an impulse to pour hot tea from the top of Dai Zhide''s head to see if there was real paste in his head. "Your Highness, I''m sorry. Although I don''t know why your highness called me to come to Tubo, I never really hated you in the imperial court. Because of different political views, Xiaomin made many enemies in the court, but he didn''t understand why Xiaomin should be used after he was removed from office. " Dai Zhide is back to his youth, and this time he begins to be affectionate. "I said Dai Zhide, you are really boring. Are you a child? Why are you so old, but you are still being coquettish? What happened to your removal from office? With your virtue, you can see for yourself. If you didn''t remove you at the beginning, if you had followed your proposal and the Tang Dynasty used troops in Liaodong, what would we get now? It''s not a white eyed wolf like this Tubo What are you looking at? You didn''t say anything about you Li Hong said finally, looking at Baiqi and rolling his eyes at him, he roared at Baiqi. The last sentence didn''t yell at Baiqi, but Dai Zhide was scared, but Bai Qi rolled his eyes at him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Dai Zhide doesn''t understand that he didn''t look up to his prince. Why does he look like he wants to reuse himself? Just by the prince''s highness scolded him, sitting on the chair straight stem neck. When Li Hong drove the other one out of the house, his highness said that he was a white eyed wolf. Dai Zhide then asked, "well, please tell your highness, what''s the point of calling Xiaomin to Tubo?" "Very simple, didn''t you always want to work in the Imperial College? Now, I''ll give you a place to offer sacrifices to the Imperial College. You can decide the position of the eunuch, the master book and the records. How about that? " Li Hong looked at Dai Zhide''s black face. After all the hardships, he was even darker than before. "Here? The establishment of Guozijian in Tubo Dai Zhide felt that his voice was a little sharp, much like Yangwu or liantie''s voice. "Yes, it''s in Tubo. Your duty is to educate the people of Tubo and let them learn from our culture. As for the professors, you can teach whatever you are good at. You can borrow people from Chang''an Guozijian and hongwenguan. " Li Hong looked at Dai Zhide''s eyes and said sincerely. Li Hong promised him to borrow from Guozijian and hongwenguan, but he didn''t mention borrowing from Chongwen hall in his east palace. Dai Zhide doesn''t have to think about it. It''s obvious that Chongwen museum''s knowledge is not allowed to spread to Tubo. "The barbarians, I''m afraid I''ve failed your highness." Dai Zhide stroked his beard and said. But in that way, I was eager to try, not as reluctant as the polite words in my mouth. Li Hong chuckled and said casually, "it doesn''t matter. You can teach them anything. As long as you finally know the characters of Tang Dynasty, you will know the way of Confucius and Mencius. Yes, the way of Confucius and Mencius will be the main one, and the others will be supplemented." When it comes to the way of Confucius and Mencius, it''s a precious treasure left by the ancestors. I dare not say anything else. At least it can brainwash people and let people maintain the feudal autocratic rule. Isn''t this the core of Confucius and Mencius? "These are all the life-long gains of our Tang sages. How can we teach them easily? What''s more, even if they want to teach, they can learn? " Dai Zhide almost covered his pocket, as if afraid that Li Hong would give all his knowledge to Tubo. No matter how much you agree. If you don''t agree, you can go back to Chang''an by yourself. I won''t send someone to send you. " Li Hong didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He wanted to have a try, but he still pretended to be half hearted, as if Li Hong was begging him. "In this case, Xiao Min obeys his orders. I wonder if your highness intends to let him teach here for several years? What''s more, since it is an institution like the Imperial College, there must be a place to learn? " Dai Zhide looked at Li Hong impatient, also straightforward, no longer in circles. "Dazhao temple is used as a place for learning. As for the funds, Tubo comes from Tibet. You can take whatever you want. Your salary will not be very low. In any case, it must be dozens of times higher than that of Chang''an city." Li Hong made up his mind to kill Tubo for Dai Zhide before he left. Just after discussing with Dai Zhide about learning from Tubo, Princess Wencheng came in with a cold face. Looking at Li Hong''s eyes, she was as disgusted as seeing flies. "Why? Auntie, why are you here? These days my nephew can''t ask to see you. How could you suddenly appear today No, why are you free today? " Li Hong jumped down from his chair to meet Wencheng, and waved to Dai Zhide to get down first. "You just need to tell me when you will leave the palace?" When Wen Cheng heard Li Hong''s words, he trembled with anger. I don''t know how Wu Mei in Daming Palace in Chang''an survived for so many years. Anyway, she doesn''t want to see this thing that deserves beating. These days, I avoid to see, just don''t want to see annoying things. I didn''t expect it. After two days of asking for a meeting, they didn''t respond, so they directly occupied the palace where mangsong and mangzan dealt with government affairs, while Zanpu of Tubo could only discuss things with a group of Tubo ministers in the side hall. "I''m not going to leave. I''m fine here. You don''t have to worry about me." Li Hong said with a smile. "This is the Tubo royal family, not your Tang royal family. If you are in Daming Palace, do you dare to occupy your father''s palace? When did Datang become so unruly? " Wen Cheng twisted the silk handkerchief in his hand with all his strength. The folds on the silk handkerchief were probably uneven. "Oh, auntie, the rules are set. The rules are dead and the people are alive. Don''t you change the rules? Is that mangsong mangzan asking you to come here? He himself is willing to give me the palace. " Li Hong said as he went out to find mang song mang Zan. "Come back to me." Wencheng is full of black lines in her head. She finally realizes what it is to invite God, but it is difficult to send God away. No, this demon God still beat in by herself. "Li Hong, as long as it''s not too much, I can make decisions. Tell me what you want to do before you want to leave Tibet." Wen Cheng walks to Dai Zhide''s seat, sits down slowly and says calmly.Li Hong shook his head helplessly. As expected, in the end, the Tubo pushed aunt Wencheng out to negotiate with him. "It''s very simple. It''s the same condition..." As soon as Li Hong opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Wencheng. Wen Cheng said angrily: "don''t even think about it. It''s impossible. In that case, you might as well merge Tibet into the territory of the Tang Dynasty, or wait for the Tibetan people to be in turmoil? Don''t you know these days? Since you allowed Zanpu to contact with other officials, can''t you see the contradictions among the Tubo tribes? Do you think Tubo is easy? Isn''t your heart made of meat? Can you bear to watch the innocent people of Tibet go on like this all the time "Isn''t it just that some tribes fight for grassland? It''s not a big deal. Besides, they live by water and find good grassland. Who doesn''t want to own it and use it for their own tribe. Let them fight, and if they win or lose, they will stop fighting. " Li Hong said irresponsibly. Anyway, this is a dead friend, not a poor one. The more chaotic the Tubo is, the more happy he is. "You Lower your qualifications. Don''t let the old man be embarrassed. " Wen Cheng is too lazy to quarrel with him. It is only himself who gets angry at the quarrel. "Well, my qualifications can be lowered. Pei Xingjian is not the Prime Minister of Tibet, but he must be the Deputy Prime Minister. You can choose by yourself. Dai Zhide will set up the Imperial College in Dazhao Temple of Tubo to learn the culture of Tang Dynasty for all the people of Tibet. All the expenses will be paid by you. Military power, Pei Xingjian... " "Don''t even think about the military power. If you give the military power to your people, it doesn''t mean that I put a knife on my neck?" Looking at Li Hong, Princess Wencheng felt powerless. This little devil is going to spend here until you agree. "Tubo can''t set up the governor of the Tang Dynasty. Pei Xingjian can only appoint me as the Deputy Minister of Tubo. If it is not, it will be three years. As for Dai Zhide''s opening of an academic library in Tibet, I agree with Wencheng, but I can''t do it in Dazhao temple... " "Then Xiaozhao temple." Li Hong blinked his eyes and answered quickly. No matter Xiaozhao temple or Dazhao temple, these temples were built because of her literary achievements, enjoying a high reputation in Tubo. In particular, Dazhao temple is called zulakang and juekang in Tubo. Dazhao temple was originally built to honor the statue of Buddha named Shiying Buddha when Princess Wencheng married Tubo. At first, the name of the Buddhist temple was called Reza. Later, it became another destiny of Luoxi city. With the evolution of time, it gradually evolved into Lhasa of later generations. The reason why Luoxi city is called holy land is that the statue of Shiying Buddha brought by Princess Wencheng is not as large as that of the previous one, but it is already a large-scale building. Xiaozhao temple, in a real sense, was built by Princess Wencheng. Its scale and reputation are inferior to that of Dazhao temple in the hearts of Tibetans. However, in Princess Wencheng''s heart, it is the only holy land in her heart. So when Li Hongfei answers quickly and the school hall is built in Xiaozhao temple, the complicated look on Princess Wencheng''s face is easy to understand. Princess Wencheng talked again. There were more sighs in this period than the usual half of her life. "Well, it should be built in the Jokhang Temple, but I need to invite the statue of Shiying Buddha in the main hall to Xiaozhao temple before I can start the renovation." Princess Wencheng said helplessly. "Haha, I know that you are the most reasonable. What, the position of Tibetan equivalent to the position of minister of rites in Tubo, then I will appoint Dai Zhide." Li Hong laughs and looks at Princess Wencheng''s helpless nod. Princess Wencheng was relieved and finally dismissed the little devil. Although the position of vice minister was very important, there was still a big one on top of her. In this way, Tubo is still under the autonomy of Tubo, and has not formed a subordinate relationship with the Tang Dynasty. But just as Princess Wencheng had just put her heart into her stomach, Li Hong''s question made her suddenly dumbfounded. "By the way, aunt, I''d like to ask you something. What''s the meaning of that festival?" Li Hong asked with a tone scale of Tibetan language. When Princess Wencheng heard the word jie''er, her face turned pale and her whole body seemed to be shaking. She looked at Li Hong in horror and said in a trembling voice, "what kind of festival? Where did you hear that rumor? Tubo has never set up such an official post, let alone appoint other outsiders such an official post! " At the moment, Princess Wencheng''s heart was full of troubles, and her expression was even more pale and frightened. If this festival is appointed, will Tubo still be Tubo? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 Jieer is an official name set by Tubo when he ruled other small countries. Although nominally, all the small states affiliated to Tubo maintained their independent nature, they were set up by Tubo to supervise their state affairs. Just as the Tang Dynasty wanted to order their Zanpu, the Tubo would also appoint a king to its subordinate small state book, and grant the small kingdom King''s petition (appointment) as gold, which is called Jin suishen. The Jieer appointed by Tubo, most of the Tang Dynasty called it Jiedu envoy, was sealed with silver. Although the Imperial Envoys of Tubo had a lower status than the king of other small countries, all these kings had to submit their command. This is why Tubo can form an effective control power in its surrounding areas, including the tribes in their territory. Compared with the Tang Dynasty, its system is less benevolent governance of Confucianism, but more of a trace of barbarian hegemony, but it makes the Tibetan regime form a greater impact, stable control of the surrounding small countries. It will not be like the Tang Dynasty in Liaodong, Yunzhong, Anxi and other places, from time to time to make people rebellious. At this point, Princess Wencheng knew more clearly what festival meant than anyone else. Now it has been proposed by Li Hong that Princess Wencheng is not afraid of any difficulties. If she admits Li hongjieer''s identity and accepts her supervision. Tubo will really lose its freedom, and like a small country controlled by Tubo, it will never be independent again, and it is likely to be slowly swallowed up. But what Li Hong means is that you have sealed Pei Xingjian and others. I, the self appointed festival of the Tang Dynasty, should also supervise your national politics, just as you supervise other people''s government. Princess Wencheng only shook her head when she didn''t speak. However, it was not too much for Li Hong to ask because of the opening of Tubo. But it''s very important, not to mention her. Even with mang song mang Zan, garzan and others present, I''m afraid no one dares to answer Li Hong''s request. At the moment, looking at the princess''s rebuttal, she didn''t know how to laugh at her. After thinking about it for a long time, he had to delay and say, "the festival is a matter of great importance. Not only do we need to discuss it, but also you, Li Hong, may have to have a lawsuit from the Tang Dynasty. Can we take this matter to the Tubo court for discussion?" "Still talking? Is it possible for me to supervise the national affairs of this festival with your consent? If it''s so troublesome, I''ll take the position of Zanpu by myself instead of mangsong mangzan. I''ll spend seven or eight years fighting with Tubo for seven or eight years Li Hong looks at Princess Wencheng in surprise. He wants to delay time. Just say it, and you can talk about it! If you discuss, discuss and then agree, then I am too weak and incompetent. "You''re zanp? Ask me if I agree or not! Li Hong, don''t think that if you are in the holy city of Chen Bing, you can be lawless in Tubo. If you force me into a hurry, I don''t care to kill you! The big deal is to die more Tubo people, but you Li Hong, do you think you can leave Tibet safely? " Princess Wencheng is in a hurry. To abolish Zanpu, the little devil really dares to think about it, but it is not impossible. With his vigorous and vigorous means since childhood, he can really abolish mangsong mangzan and establish himself as Zanpu. "This matter needs to be discussed by Zanpu, the prime minister and vice minister before a decision can be made. But the premise is that you need to take out the lawsuit of the Tang Dynasty. " Wen Cheng looks at him as if he is a fool. There is no proper Li Hong. But in that pair of bright eyes, the cold light that shoots out actually lets the bottom of one''s heart send cold, let a person have to reexamine what he said. "All right, no problem. Let''s go. I''ll go and discuss with you. Forget it. Anyway, all your ministers are here. ASNU, if you call them over, you will say that my aunt has something important to discuss with them. " Someone really regards himself as an outsider and takes it for granted. People want to discuss the issue of his family''s imprisonment, but he still goes with him. How can you ask them to discuss it? Naturally, Princess Wencheng would not agree to his proposal. Without looking at him, Princess Wencheng got up and walked to the door. In the middle of her journey, she found that her original intention was not to let him vacate the palace? How did it become a negotiation with him! Thinking of Princess Wencheng here, she stood at the door and looked at the sun in the sky. Her eyes were black and she almost fainted. At the court hall in Chang''an City early in the morning, the courtiers had already discussed for more than 800 times whether Li Hong should be named as the Tubo Festival child. But so far, no consensus has been reached. Among the officials, the officials of the central provincial government are the most difficult at the moment. Now they feel like pancakes, which are put on the pot, slapped and barbecued over and over again. It''s not hard. Some of the ministers suggested that the crown prince should not be granted the title of Tubo Festival on the ground that there had never been such a precedent since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. However, some people think that the prince should not be granted other official posts because he is also the Secretary of the Ministry of Hubu, the governor of jingzhaofu and the protector of Anxi Dufu.As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, his highness should not be stationed in the border areas all the year round, but should be recalled immediately to learn how to govern the country and secure the country in the imperial court. Of course, some people raised their hands in favor of appointing Prince Li Hong as Jieer, because Jieer''s right could make Anxi capital of Tang Dynasty in a peaceful period to the greatest extent. Li Zhi, with a black face, looked at the opinions of the court, and did not speak for a long time. Is Jie Er equal to Jie Du Shi? Li Zhi thought about this word in his mind. He couldn''t think of it. Could Jiedushi be able to check and balance Tubo? The Jiedu envoys of Tang Dynasty originated from the governor of the Wei and Jin Dynasties, which means to control and dispatch. At this time, the governor has not yet evolved and developed to the peak of power. Now it is just the name of the governor inspection, not a permanent official post. Therefore, Li Zhi was also wondering how much binding force a small governor, who had never been included in the official system, could exert on Tubo. But as long as the vow can be controlled effectively, it seems that the Tibetan oath can be controlled effectively. Li Zhi coughed twice when the officials were still noisy. After the officials were quiet, he said slowly: "the prince is in the capital of Tubo. Naturally, you should know the binding force of this position on Tubo. I think that the central government can appoint the prince as the Tubo Festival son, together with PEI Xingjian and Dai Zhide "Hair." "Your Majesty, the ministers believe that this matter must not be done. If this is the first step, then what should be done if Dadu, the governor of the capital of Yunzhong and others, ask for the appointment of jie''er?" "This is just one example, not again." Li Zhi took a look at Li Yiyan, who was against him. He had just restored his position as Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, but now he began to struggle again. Li Yiyan looked at several other people, especially Peiyan from Zhongshu province and Cen changqian under the door, who were not speaking. At last, he sighed helplessly and swallowed back what he said. Li Zhi, after the emperor''s reign, was wandering around the imperial garden with a letter from Princess Wencheng in his hand, which naturally asked him not to appoint Li Hong. Li Zhi, who wanders back and forth, can''t help but think of the two or three times Li Hong ordered him to supervise the country after traveling with the queen when he was in Chang''an a few years ago. It seems that during his time in charge of the country, the government affairs of the court were handled by him very smoothly. No matter the major or minor matters, he could easily resolve them. Thinking of this, Li Zhi can''t help but look up to the sky and sigh. With the body bone getting worse year by year, the feeling of being unable to do what he wants is becoming more and more obvious. Sometimes I wish I could give Li Hong the Zen throne and become a leisurely supreme emperor. While Lizhi was alone in the garden, depressed and depressed, he had no place to vent his depression, but someone started his autocratic career in the Potala Palace. The lawsuit of the Tang Dynasty has not yet arrived in Tubo. Now not only does Li Hong have no intention of Daming Palace, but Princess Wencheng has not waited for Lizhi to reply to her. The two of them are struggling now. It depends on whom Li Zhi will support them. Naturally, Li Hong was full of confidence. He was full of confidence in what his father thought of his request. He believed that, without accident, he would arrive in Tubo in half a month after his official position of Tubo Festival son came to an end. Princess Wencheng was worried. She knew that as a royal clan, if she fought with other people in front of Lizhi, she might have a little chance of winning, but if she fought with this little demon king, she would have less than 10% chance of winning. After all, from the birth of this little devil to now, everything he has done has the shadow of his father and his mother supporting him secretly. As soon as Wen Cheng got to the gate of the hall, he heard the disgusting voice scolding mangsong mangzan and garzanzhuo. Garzanzhuo and other Tibetan officials have been imprisoned by Li Hong in the Potala Palace for more than four months. No matter what the officials ask, Li Hong just won''t let them go out. "In the name of Zanpu, and in the name of me, a Tibetan Festival child, give orders to their leaders that within one year, the final foothold of any tribe will be their permanent pasture, which can not be changed at any time in the future. If the two tribes are in the same pasture, they will be merged into one pasture Li Hong is still sitting in the chair that symbolizes Tibet Zanpu, while mangsong mangzan and garzanzhuo sit separately. When Princess Wencheng came in, they were staring at Li Hong, who was handling government affairs for them. "What if the grasslands occupied by the tribes are not abundant in the coming year? Don''t you want to fight for it? " Mangsong mangzan''s thought-provoking eyes whirled around, looked at each other with garzandro, and asked slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 Li Hong chuckled at them and said, "are you really going to let me give you a once and for all solution? If you really think so, you can come out with some sincerity, and your eyes will turn around and you will be regarded as such? " "Cough..." Princess Wencheng looked at the three people and ignored her. She coughed and walked slowly again. Seeing Princess Wencheng approaching, both Zanpu and Prime Minister of Tubo immediately stood up and saluted. Princess Wencheng nodded her head to the two of them. She went straight to Zanpu''s throne on the steps. She kicked Li Hong''s leg, which was not up. She said angrily, "go down." Li Hong chuckled and did not speak. Obediently, he rose from the broad and comfortable throne covered with tiger skin and gave up his seat to Princess Wencheng. When he got to the bottom of the steps and stood still, he looked back at Princess Wencheng and said, "you can discuss it. I won''t disturb you. By the way, don''t you want to know how to deal with tribal conflicts? War is the most stupid way. You have to learn to think with your brain. Think about it well, hehe. " After Li Hong finished, he left without looking back. Now the Potala Palace is not as peaceful as it seems. If you really think that you have conquered Tibet, then you are stupid and can''t be stupid any more. Princess Wencheng was able to maintain such a great reputation and influence after Songzan Ganbu''s death and in ludongzan''s power for so many years. Her every move also affected the Tubo court. Without two brushes, it would be impossible. So after Li Hong disappeared from sight, Princess Wencheng''s expression became cold. Looking back, there has been no woman''s attitude just now. Now it looks more like a strategist. "Is everything arranged?" In the open hall, Princess Wencheng''s voice was very low. "To return to the holy and save the Buddha mother, everything is arranged by me, and I guarantee that everything will be safe and sound." Garzandro stood up and bowed back. "Remember to be careful, never let the wind out. We only have this chance. If we fail, Tubo will be buried in our hands." Princess Wencheng sighed and admonished. "Grandma, what if we can''t stop the messenger? At that time, do you really want him to be in charge of the country? " Mangsong mangzan didn''t find Princess Wenchen''s method useful. Is it really effective to send people secretly to intercept Tang messengers and force Li Hong, the official of the Tang Dynasty, unable to reach the holy city? Wen Cheng looks at him and smiles genially. Although mang song mang Zan''s father was not born to her and Songzan Ganbu, she has always treated mangsong mangzan like a married grandson. What''s more, mangsong mangzan is the only heir to the Tubo royal family. Songzan Ganbu has five wives including himself, but only mangfei Longjiang from Yangzhi tribe gave birth to Songzan Ganbu. It was mangsong mangzan''s father who shared the praise of Japan. When he was alive, Songzan Ganbu tried to make gongri tongzan reign in Tubo. However, he had just tried to be in power for less than a few years, and then he died at the age of 18. Soon after, matsun Kampo also died. Although gongri gongzan did not make any great contribution to Tubo, fortunately, he died early at the age of 18, but he still left the only blood vessel mangsong mangzan, such a treasure knot, to the Tubo royal family. Looking at mang song and mang Zan''s worried look, Princess Wencheng''s face appears a kind smile, but her heart is full of bitterness. How good would mangsong mangzan be like that little devil? How can the Tubo be strong? "Intercepting the messenger is only our first step. As for the future, you''d better not ask about it." Princess Wencheng said lightly. "Why? I am now a Tibetan Zanpu, why can''t I know? " Mangsong mangzan took a look at garzandro and saw his face clearly. Obviously, he knew what was going on. Among the three, he seems to be alone in the dark, which makes him feel a little unfair, and even more that Princess Wencheng disrespects his Zanpu. Princess Wencheng just smiled and shook her head. Garzandro explained for Princess Wencheng in real time: "we don''t want you to know because you are our last hope. If our plan fails, you will not be implicated in this way, and we will try our best to protect Tubo." With the specious and ambiguous words, mang song and mang Zan''s face was in a daze, and his eyes went back and forth on Princess Wencheng and garzanzhuo. "Remember, grandma and garzandra will not harm you, let alone our Tubo. You can rest assured to stay in the Red Palace. If you have nothing to do with him, you can get to know him more by taking advantage of the opportunity now. I''m not sure. When he becomes the emperor in the Tang Dynasty, you will have to fight with him. " Princess Wencheng said. Finally, her eyes became sharp again. Accompanied by Huameng and Jingzhe, the schemer slowly goes to the room where he can''t interrogate ASNU with Wutian."What did you say?" After Li Hong entered the door, he did not look at ASNU curled up in the corner and asked the lawless. Looking at Li Hong walking in, he said, "if you''re going back, you''ve already called. It''s just..." Looking at the appearance of lawlessness, Li Hong already understood that it must be ASHINO who recruited the Royal people. Otherwise, lawlessness would not be so difficult to speak. "Tubo may act against us recently. You must be more cautious recently and tell Pei Xingjian and his rights and interests, so that our people can resume the highest wartime vigilance. But remember, Tubo should not be aware of our abnormality." Li Hong waved to the lawlessness and motioned them to go out. After watching the lawlessness go out, Li Hong has a look, curled up in the corner of the wall, is looking at his ASNU in fear, and waves Huameng and Jingzhe out of the room. When only he and ASNU were left in the room, Li Hong sat down behind a table, pointed to the chair in front of the table, and said, "sit down. We have not seen each other for many years. Have a good chat." ASNU looked at Li Hong in fear. After a long time, he dared to move slowly to the chair, and then slowly squatted down, just holding a little bit of his butt next to the chair. Li Hong took a look and didn''t speak. Instead, he poured himself a glass of water. Then he looked at ASNU and asked, "tell me, who got the cement smuggled from the Tang Dynasty? What else did the Tubo royal family do with them? " ASNU secretly looked at the young man in front of him. When he was four years old in Chang''an City, he dared to kick his cheek fearlessly. Now he has grown up to be a cool, aggressive young man! It is like a cheetah full of explosive body, Eagle like deep command eyes, angular, handsome and resolute face, which shows a submissive, arrogant King momentum. "If you go back to your highness, it''s Li Zhong, the king of Liang." ASHINO felt a great pressure when he faced Li Hong, who was no more than three or five steps away from him. Under this kind of pressure, he couldn''t resist the idea of lying at all. He could only answer Li Hong''s questions honestly. Li Hong''s face is still very calm after hearing ashinu''s words. The eagle''s eyes can see through people''s hearts and direct at ashinu''s body, which makes ashinu''s heart shiver involuntarily. "What I said is true, and I have not cheated you at all. Really, please believe me." ASNU said with great fear. "Who else but him? Tell me what you know. " Li Hong said calmly. Li Zhong''s rebellion was premeditated. When the chamber of Commerce was held in Taiyi City, he ran over at all costs and did not inform himself. At that time, I felt a little abnormal, and with my own style of doing things, I seemed to be controlled by him. What he did and what he said seemed to be expected by him. I had a different idea about the purpose of his coming to Taiyi city. But because Li Zhong did not expose more anomalies at that time, in addition to the interest in cement, but also in salt and iron also produced great interest. At the beginning of the cement is needless to say, he will leave him, but salt iron was rejected by himself. Now, salt and iron, I''m afraid, is what he wants to do with the people in the western regions. But how did he get the things from the medicine house? With his reputation as a jobless Liang Wang, or can not access to the core products of Taiyi city. "No, I have only seen him in Liangzhou, and I don''t know anything else." ASNU tried to look sincere and said timidly. "Why did Lu Dongzan go to Yumen Pass to pick up the goods in person? Every time I check all the cement, why do you smuggle it again and again? " Li Hong stares at ASNU''s eyes that dare not look at him, and asks coldly. ASNU looked at Li Hong in horror, swallowed dry saliva, and said, "I don''t know very well. This time ludongzan went to receive the goods in person. They didn''t pass me, but the king of Liang contacted ludongzan in person. Oh, it used to be conveyed through me. As for the reason why he has been smuggling cement, it is said that he wants to attract your attention, so that he can easily investigate other items in Taiyi city. " "He is the mysterious man in your mouth?" Li Hong asked again. He didn''t believe that Li Zhong would be the mysterious man, because Li Zhong''s everything was easy to judge. But the stolen things in the medicated food room are not what Li Zhong can do. There must be other people to help Li Zhong. "Yes, apart from me, only Zanpu and Daxiang know about the identity of the king of Liang in Tubo. Even Princess Wencheng, the mother of Buddha of Liansheng Jiudu, was also concealed by us. The king of Liang was deeply afraid of his identity being exposed, so we called him in mysterious person all the time A Shi Nu looked at Li Hong to get up, his eyes filled with more panic, and quickly replied. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 Li Hong got up slowly, walked to the front of Ashu, patted Ashu gently on the shoulder, and said lightly: "except for Liang Wang, you have not contacted with other people in the Tang Dynasty, so even his subordinates have not contacted?" "No, I only have contact with the king of Liang. Every time I go to Liangzhou, I have a porter and a eunuch close to him. And every time I go there, I only see these people, and the others have never seen them at all. " Li Hong''s big hand was like a pair of pliers holding his shoulder, making him feel the powerful hands, as if it could easily crush the bones of his shoulder. There must be someone behind them, but who will be? Is this man not a member of the royal clan, but there is a ghost in Taiyi city? But this group of people pushed Li Zhong, the king of Liang Dynasty, on the surface, obviously to protect the people behind them from being discovered by themselves. Liang Wang, however, was just a cover to divert his attention. It is to create an illusion that Li Zhong, the king of Liang Dynasty, is the mastermind. Li Hong had no choice but to scratch his head. His long hair, like ink, was bound at the back of his head at will. With his cold face, he gave people a strong impact. "When did you get in touch with Liang Wang? After you were destroyed? " Li Hong walked back to the back of the table, sat down and asked. "It''s almost as bad as it is. Before Taiyi city held the chamber of Commerce, a letter of unknown origin suddenly came to me, saying that he could help us recover our country, but on the condition that I surrender to Tubo. At that time, I didn''t think much about it, I just wanted to try..." "Is it a letter from ludongzan?" Li Hong interrupted ASNU and asked. ASNU looked at Li Hong in surprise. He didn''t say who gave the letter. Why could he guess it all at once? Did he know everything from ludongzan''s mouth? At present, ashinu did not dare to hide any more. He honestly wrote a letter from Lu Dongzan, met him, asked him to see the king of Liang, and told Li Hong everything about acting as a messenger between them. If there is no mistake in history, in the first year of Xianheng, Tubo invaded the four towns of Anxi and captured Khotan, Shule and kuizi in a very short time. The rest of the town was occupied by asnaduz. The four towns in Anxi were divided up by the two, which made the border between Tibet and asnaduzhi border. At that time, there was only one left in the western regions of the Tang Dynasty. The Kangju governor''s office, which was isolated by the Tubo in the west, was the territory of the original Kang state. The governor was also appointed by fuhulan, the king of Kangguo. However, it had been left unused in the Tang Dynasty. It was not until three years later that the four towns in Anxi were recaptured. At that time, ASNU became the victim of both Tubo and asnaduzhi. After Tubo occupied the western regions, they could not attack each other for a while, and finally reached a peace agreement. Meanwhile, ASNU was handed over to asnaduzhi by Tubo, and no one knows the whereabouts of the last one. Because of the appearance of Li Hong, not only did history not make Anxi four towns fall, but also in a very short period of time to suppress and recover asnaduzhi and Li Zhaqi, but also miraculously entered the Tubo King City, breaking the conventional pattern in history. Under Li Hong''s strong interference, the wheel of history has long lost its original track. There is no track to follow. It will be a legendary moment. ASNU looked at Li Hong sitting there, frowning and silent, and did not dare to interrupt Li Hong''s thinking. He pulled his buttocks carefully and gently next to the chair, waiting for Li Hong''s question. What''s the value of the table. He didn''t bother to ask ASNU about the Tubo. He was afraid that ludongzan and mangsong mangzan, including aunt Wencheng, would not let him know some of the core issues of Tubo. "What are your plans now?" Li Hong suddenly raised his head and asked. Looking at Li Hong lost in thought for a long time, a Shi Nu also fell into his own meditation, was suddenly asked by Li Hong, immediately startled, almost from the chair to sit on the ground. "I I am willing to listen to your Highness''s command, and I will never say goodbye ASNU now also knows that he has no value in the eyes of Tang Dynasty and Tubo. Most of the people who had followed themselves to Tibet had already been divided into various forces by the Tubo people. After Li Hong''s war in Tibet, I''m afraid there are not many people dead or injured. "In this way, you should start with the Chief Fire Officer. As for the step you can take in the future, it depends on your fighting achievements in the battlefield and follow the lawless troops." Li Hong said with ease. Fire commander is the lowest ranking officer in the Tang army. In the Tang Dynasty, it is not very difficult to stand out in the battle. At first, ASHINO thought that Li Hong would give himself a regiment captain who could lead 300 people. But he did not expect that he would let himself climb up from the lowest level of fire. After hearing Li Hong''s words, he was immediately stunned. He did not have time to answer. He only saw Li Hong lift his eyes and said faintly: "how? Not yet? ""No, no, no, no, I''m willing to do what you want." ASNU quickly got up and waved his hand. "Tubo gave you to me, which means that you have no use value to anyone. I''ll give you a long fire. If it wasn''t for the scalding of your hand at that time, I could have left you alone. " After Li Hong finished, he waved to him and took him out of the room. Huameng and Jingzhe at the door are relieved to see Li Hong come out. Although the prince is now a full military man, facing ASNU, he has an absolute advantage in military confrontation. But they are still worried about leaving the prince alone in the room to talk to ASNU. If something goes wrong, they will lose everything. Jingzhe slowly leaves with ASHINO, and Li Hong wanders in the Potala Palace, where he has already found out for a long time. He was not used to the maze like places and small houses, so he simply moved his bedroom to the most sunny place and opened the window to overlook the whole city. The ruins of Luoxi City, which was destroyed by himself, are no longer there. Many Tubo craftsmen were transporting bricks and tiles there and began to repair the walls. Pei Xingjian has already settled down in other places in the name of Deputy Prime Minister of Tubo. Li Hong was able to release the officials who were not of enough rank. Now, there are only a dozen Tibetan officials left in the Potala Palace. Gaerzanzhuo comes in respectfully under the leadership of ban Mei. Looking at Li Hong and looking at the Luoxi city under his feet, garzanzhuo stands there waiting without disturbing. "Well, the discussion is over?" Li Hong did not look back. He kept staring at the outside and asked. "We agree with your proposal. As soon as the end of the Tang Dynasty arrives, we will recognize that you are the festival of our Tubo and agree that you are in charge of state affairs." Garzandrow''s tone was calm, and he had no sense of sadness as a vassal of humiliation. "Why doesn''t my aunt come and tell me?" Li Hong turned his head and reached for garzanzhuo to sit down. He is the real murderer who killed gadenzo''s father ludongzan. I think garzandro should be very clear about who killed his father. But when facing himself, garzandro could not see any hatred at all. When facing himself, just like facing other people, he had no emotional hatred fluctuation. Li Hong also had to admire garzanzhuo''s city government. No wonder after he returned to Luoxi City, Chamo was willing to give up the position of prime minister and become deputy minister to assist him. "In the afternoon, you have to inform the Buddha to save me." Garzandro is not humble and silent. He sits down and says faintly. "Do you believe in Buddhism, too?" Li Hong asked. "I believe in Buddhism. That''s our faith. Your highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, I want to ask you something. " Garzandra is not willing to talk about Buddhism with someone who doesn''t believe in Buddhism. In garzandra''s view, talking about Buddhism with non believers is tantamount to defaming the Holy Land in disguise. "I don''t know what I know." "Did my father say anything when he died? Or leave something behind? It''s important for us. " Galzandro asked solemnly. "No, he has no chance to speak." Li Hong was very calm, his bright eyes fixed on garzandrow. Both of them are looking at each other, trying to find a flaw in each other''s eyes, but Li Hong''s eyes, which are the same as Bai Qi''s, finally let garzanzhuo take the lead in diverting his eyes. He had to admire Li Hong, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, for his inherent domineering spirit and the atmosphere of killing and cutting, which had been sharpened in recent years, so that ordinary people did not dare to look at him. He looked at him for only a few minutes, and he was already in a state of panic. "Thank you very much, your highness." Garzanzhuo stood up and solemnly treated Li Hong with the Tibetan etiquette of treating distinguished guests. Li Hong, the old God, was sitting there, enjoying the noble etiquette of Tubo. After garzanzhuo left, Li Hong''s eyes became more and more fierce. "Where is Wei Tu Qi? Tell him that the people who lead him secretly take good care of mangsong mangzan, and never allow mangsong mangzan to get out of his sight. Otherwise, I will cut off his dog''s head. " Li Hong looked at the door, garzanzhuo''s figure had already disappeared. Such an abnormal garzandra would be better if he did not ask about his father''s death, and he had been stationed in Luoxi city for several months, which was just like thinking about it. This is not reasonable at all. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 As usual, Li Hong once again had a barbecue in the Red Palace of Potala Palace, and went to Princess Wencheng for some ink. Then, with a slight drunkenness, he went back to his room with Banmei and Xulan. In Princess Wencheng''s room, a statue of Buddha was placed in the center of the room. Devoutly, she respectfully lit a new incense and inserted it. Tomorrow, Datang Hongling messenger will take Li Hong''s complaint to luoxicheng, which is why Li Hong is so fed up that he has nothing to do with her. In silence, after Li Hong said 800 words, he did not say more than two words, the water in the teapot let him drink up, then left boring. "Your Highness..." Princess Wencheng''s maiden, who was brought by Princess Wencheng when she got married from the Tang Dynasty, quietly walked into the room and looked at Princess Wencheng who was worshiping Buddha and whispered. Princess Wencheng said nothing, as if she had not heard it. She continued her own ceremony of worshipping Buddha. She did not get up slowly with the help of the maids. The two maids have been with them for 30 years. They have already been in love with each other for a long time. But since the day of their marriage, they have been calling themselves their royal highness. They did not call themselves zanmeng or Tara according to the Tibetan custom, but continued to call themselves in the palace. "Let her in." Princess Wencheng pointed to the door and said. "Yes, your highness." The maiden responded and went to the door and asked a man and a woman outside to come in. Wencheng ''s room is simply a small Buddhist hall, surrounded by fragrance, occasionally mixed with the wine left by Li Honglin. Fortunately, the weather is not very cold at night. The window is half open. After a while, the pleasant fragrance will fill the room, and the wine gas will disappear. "My daughter-in-law, Princess Mang, has met the queen mother. The minister is poor and WADA has seen the Buddha mother of the holy salvation. " The two respectfully saluted Princess Wencheng. "Get up and sit down first." With a smile, Princess Wencheng could not help but look at the poor Wanda, who is known as the first general of Yangzhi tribe. After they sat down, Princess Wencheng took a look at her maid in law. The maid nodded to her. Then she moved gently and gently closed the door with another maid. She stood at the door and watched carefully to prevent anyone eavesdropping on the conversation inside. "But it''s all set up?" Princess Wencheng asked. "I have made arrangements for my return to the holy salvation of Buddha mother. Over the past few months, I have contacted all the warriors of our Yangzhi tribe, including the Xiangxiong tribe of the seventh king of Tianchi, and the warriors of other tribes. There are as many as 70000 in total." Poor Wada, seeing Princess Wencheng''s question, got up again and said. Princess Wencheng nodded with satisfaction, but there was still a trace of worry between her eyebrows, which seemed to remind her: "our people should remember to hide well and never be discovered by the spies of the Tang Dynasty." "Don''t worry. Poor wadazze has been planning this matter for a long time. Now he has only mobilized all the 70000 people to the holy city. No one has found anything unusual." Mangfei long river mouth to take over the stubble back road. "Well. Well, then I''m relieved. But I must remember tonight that we can only capture the prince of the Tang Dynasty alive, and we must not hurt his life. Otherwise, we will cause the disaster of flying, and the Tang Dynasty will certainly use the strength of the whole country to avenge the humiliation. " Wen Cheng nodded his head with satisfaction and relaxed a little. "Yes, according to the will of the sage to save the Buddha mother, I have secretly mobilized the 500 most valiant Tubo warriors to the palace through the purchase of the Red Palace these days, and Poor Wada bought a pass and looked at Princess Wencheng, who was very interested in knowing, and said with a mysterious smile: "for these five hundred warriors, the minister has given full responsibility to xuelie. He is the first warrior more powerful than Chen." When Princess Wencheng heard poor wadazze''s words, she first frowned and then frowned. Of course, she has heard of it. Although she is not the first Tibetan warrior who was personally appointed by Zanpu, she is already the first one among the younger generation. Moreover, mangsong mangzan''s mother, the mangfei Longjiang in front of her, has been trying her best to persuade xuelie to come to Luoer to protect mangsong mangzan''s safety. Now I''m glad to hear this man''s arrival, but I''m worried about Li Hong. The little devil meets xuelie. In case the little devil is hurt, it''s OK to say that if the little devil has a temper, it''s in case of war. Looking at the secret worry between Princess Wencheng''s eyebrows, Princess mang Longjiang smiles, puts her hand on Princess Wencheng''s hand and comforts her: "don''t worry. Your daughter-in-law has already told him that he should never hurt the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Just catch him. He knows the stakes. " "Good, good. The little demon king has never paid attention to anyone. Now he has set up this extraordinary feat for the Tang Dynasty. With these 30000 and 50000 people, he has broken our holy city and taken back the land of Tuyuhun. I''m afraid that he is too arrogant now, and he doesn''t matter much in the face of Xue lie Alas, things on the battlefield can''t be said clearly in a few words, but fortunately, they are all in the Red Palace. In case there is something wrong, I''ll pay him for his life in the Tang Dynasty. " Princess Wencheng was still worried.But at present, if you don''t subdue this little demon king, Tubo will fall into a land of irreparable doom and ruin. Princess Wencheng couldn''t relax in any case because of her ambivalence. However, everything tonight was prepared for a long time. After Li Hong entered Luoxi city and occupied the Red Palace, she began to prepare secretly. All this is to keep everything of Tubo and keep the New Kingdom created by his husband for a short time. The color of the moon is provocative, but also exciting, such as the washed moonlight, shining on every inch of land on the plateau. The gate of Luoxi City, I don''t know when, in the moonlight, quietly opened slowly. Several Tubo people look solemn, holding weapons, slowly open the door, like a phantom general, immediately disappeared. Potala Palace, which seems to be the closest building to God, is sleeping quietly and peacefully in the soft moonlight. Compared with the Tang people, the Tubo people are more familiar with the terrain of the Potala Palace. Even during the time when they were occupied by the Tang people, the Tang people were as familiar with the terrain as possible. But in the dark, it is still not as familiar with the terrain as the Tubo people, let alone use the terrain to hide the traces of stealth. Under the shadow of moonlight, the shadow slowly hidden traces, carefully sneaking forward, everything here is familiar to them, can not be familiar with any more. The room at the top of the Red Palace is already dark. After confirming the room again, xuelie began to sneak up the steps like a civet. Behind xuelie, dozens of Tubo people in black night clothes, wrapped with weapons in their hands, slowly sneak up to the Red Palace on the top floor. "Bang" a sound, like the bow string after the full ring, followed by a dull hum in the snow behind the ring. Xuelie was startled. He took a look at the men rolling down from the stone steps behind him, and immediately looked at the direction of darkness. After a careful inspection, he did not find any trace of the attacker. He frowned, but after a short period of two rest, Xue lie immediately pushed his foot and made several steps up. In an instant, where he had been, an arrow shot into the wall beside the steps. "It''s found out. Get on it." Shirley took a look at the place where he was just now, and the quivering arrow made his heart beat violently. If he had just slowed down a little bit, he would have been hit by an arrow, and judging by the strength of the arrow, he would have lost his ability to move immediately. As Xue lie''s voice fell to the ground, his voice began to ring. Suddenly, the whole red palace lit dozens of torches around Li Hong''s room. And those in black, while the torch was burning, ran to Li Hong''s room from all directions. Hua Meng shot an arrow again, but he still didn''t hit the leader on the steps. "The prince has been cheated by the princess. Go to wake up the prince and I will guard the stairway." As Hua Meng spoke, he got up from the dark. His bow and crossbow had already been put on the arrow, and he shot another arrow at the stairway. Grain of grain also did not make a sound, before the sound of Huameng fell, he had already spread out and rushed upstairs. The whole man was like an ape. With a strong foot, the whole man flew to the other end of the wall, stretched out an arm, grasped the edge of the eaves rafter, bent down and arched his back. Like a civet, the whole man immediately climbed onto the roof. The bow and crossbow in his hand was not idle. He found that there were still Tubo people sneaking on the roof of the house. He immediately shot an arrow. In the silent blink of an eye, a Tubo, who was shot in the back, immediately rolled down from the roof of the house. More than a dozen people sneaking around the room could see the shape of grain grain in the moonlight. There was no sound. Several people immediately gave up Li Hong''s room and ran to the grain of grain. In his hand, the bow and crossbow in his hand set up the arrow in a very fast time, while on the other hand, the three shot swallow winged crossbow that Li Hong gave them had also been fitted with a palm sized arrow. As he rushed to the opposite people, he raised his arms, and his arrows, like meteors, shot at the rushing Tubo people with a little cold light under the moonlight. When the two hands of the bow and crossbow were finished shooting, he even didn''t see if anyone was shot in the opposite side. He threw away the crossbows, pulled out the cross knife from his waist, drew a perfect arc in the air, and chopped at the first Tubo man running to him. The Tubo people dodged aside, but they were pushed to the front door by the knees of grain cob seeds. They snorted, their noses and tears flowed out together and tumbled down from the roof. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 Grain of grain has no intention of loving war. His purpose is to rush to the door of his royal highness immediately to remind and protect the safety of his highness. If you look at the direction of these people''s movement, you will know that these people are coming for the prince. At the moment, he couldn''t help but quicken his pace, sideward to avoid another Tubo who was rushing towards him. His big hand hooked the shoulder of the visitor like an iron hook. Then he pulled hard, and the Tibetan immediately flew up and flew to the three people who were coming. The tactics of battle are not the strong points of grain cob and others, but his skill of killing people is his best. When the man was pulled up by him, he jumped up again, his leg bent like a golden rooster, and his knee hit the chest of the Tibetan who was flying. "Poof..." A mouthful of blood gushed from the mouth of the Wutu people, and dyed their robes red with grain. Several people behind them were hit by the momentum. At the same time, they were unstable and rolled down from the roof one by one. Grain of grain does not even look at a few people, light body Kung Fu let him walk flat on the roof, toes gently point on the roof tiles, people have already lightly fluttered forward. Hua Meng shot several arrows, slowing down the speed of the Tubo people rushing up the stairs. But when he got to the stairs, seven or eight people had already rushed up. The swallow winged crossbow pulled out from the waist, pulled the trigger, and the arrow twinkled with cold light, and instantly drowned in the hearts of those Tibetan people who rushed up. They rolled down the steps like a rolling gourd. Huameng did not wait for them to roll to their feet. He jumped to the back of several people and kicked the first one down from the stairway. The stairway suddenly turned upside down and became a mess. Jingzhe and Cheetah are very fast. They rush out of the rooms not far from Li Hong''s two sides. The horizontal knives in their hands emit a cold and murderous air in the moonlight. "Protect the prince..." "Kill out." As soon as the Jingzhe voice fell, Li Hong''s cold voice rang out not far behind him. Not long after the fight began, Li Hong in the room was already woken up. Banmei and xunlan stood on both sides and looked up at the roof from time to time. "Yes, sir." Jingzhe and Cheetah see that Li Hong has nothing to do. There is a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. It will be a night of killing and killing. Li Hongyi held a broadsword in his hand and a crossbow in the other hand. Without looking, he shot an arrow from the top of his head. All of a sudden, there was a very short scream from the top of his head, and then the sound of the human body rolling down. These people seem to have been specially trained, and they can endure the pain of being shot. Li Hong''s face was cold, and there was a shuddering murderous air on his body. The window was kicked by the Tubo people. A Tubo man just flew in from the window. The sword in ban Mei''s hand had been waiting for a long time. Before the Tubo could identify the direction, the sword reflected a cold light in the moonlight shooting in from the window. Like a ghost, the sword passed through the Tubo''s neck like a ghost. At that time, the Tubo man widened his eyes, covered his neck and fell to the ground Twitching. Cheetah and Jingzhe open the way for them in front of them, while Banmei and xunlan stay behind for a period of time. Li Hong''s bow and crossbow shoot forward and after from time to time, helping them take care of more and more Tibetans. However, with the increasing number of people in front of them, cheetah and Jingzhe have been unable to completely stop the Tubo people from rushing in. They can''t help but be separated by the Tubo for several steps, leaving a big gap. "Don''t worry about it." Li Hong''s voice was very quiet. Seeing that cheetah and Jingzhe wanted to give up their resistance and turn back to protect themselves, he immediately cheered. While he was talking, the horizontal knife in his hand was not idle at all. The cold light flashed like lightning. The Tibetan who had just rushed in from the gap between the two people had been slashed off his head and a large shoulder at the same time. The Tibetan, who had been rushing forward, was beheaded when he saw the man in front of him. Before he could react, he could see the young man in front of him. His eyes were full of cold and murderous spirit. The knife in his hand was as fast as lightning. Before he could react, he pierced his chest. "Waste!" Li Hong angrily scolded, then kicked away the Tubo man who had been pierced by himself, pulled out the horizontal knife in his hand, and was full of murderous spirit, and was juxtaposed with startling sting and cheetah. Perhaps it is because of the fierce and bloody killing smell on his body that makes the Tubo people who continue to rush towards him feel a little scared and want to avoid him involuntarily. Banmei and xunlan are closely behind Li Hong, and the sharp sword in their hands is even more chilling. Two poisonous snakes appear and disappear, making people unable to defend themselves. "Kill to mangsong mangzan." Li Hong kicks open a Tibetan who stealthily touches and pours over from the side. The horizontal knife in his hand separates the one coming from the opposite side. At the same time, he holds the boxing with his left hand to the man''s face. The fist of great force makes that person immediately a black, even the ache of nose has not realized, the body a soft faint on the ground. "If you want to go, you''ll have to pass me first." An equally cold voice sounded. And the sound sounded at the same time, grain of grain and Huameng''s body also appeared beside Li Hong, the fight also temporarily stopped."Sir, there are a lot of people. The pro guards are blocked by them and can''t come up. " Hua Meng''s shoulder was injured. In the moonlight, he could see the black liquid flowing out slowly, which had soaked the clothes on his left shoulder. Li Hong''s pupil is shrinking, ignoring Hua Meng''s words. Looking at a young man who is blocked by the Tubo people not far ahead, Li Hong asks coldly, "you are xuelie." Without waiting for xuelie''s reply, a Tubo man nearest to Li Hong suddenly rushed to Li Hong. Just as the Tubo man was about to rush to the front of him, Li Hong kicked him in his abdomen, and the whole man flew up in the air and was thrown to the ground with a thump and groaning in pain. Xue lie looked at Li Hong''s kick, lying on the ground under the painful wriggling of the hands, can''t help but feel shocked at the strength of Li Hong''s foot. "I won''t hurt you, as long as you put down your weapons and surrender." Snow row separate the front of the hands, slowly walk to the front and Li Hong look at the road. Now there are dozens of people on my side, while there are only seven people in the Tang Dynasty. Although many people died on my side, as long as we can capture the prince''s highness alive, these deaths and injuries are worth it. "By you?" Li Hong''s relaxed hand on a horizontal knife, tiger eyes slowly glanced at the dozens of Tubo people in front of him. His expression was still calm, and he did not regard the other party''s dozens of people as a threat. "You have no way out now. There are so many of us, and you can''t rush out of there alone." Shirley said confidently. At the moment, under the Red Palace, there were shouts of killing. Li Hong''s bodyguards and Tubo warriors arranged by Xue lie were fighting for the entrance above the Red Palace. The whole Potala Palace seems to wake up from a deep sleep and turn into a human eating beast. The oil lamps in each room began to be lit up in twos and threes. After a while, all the rooms in the Potala Palace were lit. The torches on the passageway of Potala Palace also illuminate the whole Potala Palace in an instant. The torches not far away from each other are like the colored bar lights dotted on the periphery of the building in the previous generation, and depict the outline of the whole Potala Palace. In the sky above the Potala Palace, the fierce fighting continued. Both Li Hong''s bodyguards and several hundred warriors of xuelie were fighting in an almost barbaric way. Blood dyed the snow-white walls of Potala Palace red. Under the light of the moonlight and torch, the blood of dark brown color appeared, and a cruel killing intention appeared on the white wall. Li Hong took a look at the pro guards fighting below, and a sneer reappeared at the corner of his mouth. The horizontal knife in his hand was slowly raised and pointed to the snow column opposite him. Then he moved the horizontal knife slowly and pointed to the lower part of the Red Palace and said, "open your eyes and have a look. Your warrior is already in rout." Under the guidance of Li Hong''s broadsword, Xue lie looked down at a mess, but in the battlefield of fierce war, as his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty said, his own people could no longer guard the steps. The fighting power of the Tang people was beyond his imagination. Originally, they thought that they had only conquered luoxie city with the help of thunder. Now looking at the soldiers in the Tang Dynasty below, one by one, fearless and murderous, they are all ferocious and brave like butchers. Every time the horizontal knife is wielded, a stream of blood will be shed in the night sky. "I''ll kill you before they rush in." Li Hong clenched his head and looked at the cold knife tightly. "Then try and see who killed whom." Li Hong''s horizontal knife pointed at Xue lie again. Almost at the same time, not only Li Hong moved, but also the Huameng and other people beside him also moved at the same time. With his rapid movement, Li Hong''s black cape floated behind him, closely following him like a dark cloud. His goal is only xuelie, take xuelie, and the uprising in the Potala Palace will stop. No matter how many people lie in ambush outside the city, they will become useless after they regain control of the Potala Palace. "Dangdangdang" the clash sound of weapons splashing from Mars rings in their ears. Each knife points to the key of each other, and each knife is equally fierce and cruel. Xue lie is worthy of being the first warrior of Tubo. He is no slower than Li Hong in strength and speed. However, compared with Li Hong, he lacks a trace of domineering spirit honed in the battlefield. Li Hongda wields a broadsword. Every time he moves, he not only threatens xuelie, but also counts them together with the Tubo people nearby. Whether the horizontal sword is in his left hand or right hand, it will not affect Li Hong''s accuracy and strength. This is his killing move that even Yang Wu and Lian tie suffered in Chang''an. In addition to these years of deliberate sharpening in the battlefield, he has already become extremely skilled. For a moment, the incessant and breathless quick attacks not only left Xue lie in a hurry, but also solved the Tubo soldiers surrounded by several people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 It''s simple, direct, sharp and cruel. Every move is a way to kill people without any delay, no fancy, the shortest distance, the smallest radian and the most direct way to kill people. These killing skills that can only be honed by soldiers on the battlefield and in chaos and war are more and more irresistible than xuelie, the first warrior of Tubo. The situation has not been changed even by the people who protect themselves and surround them with themselves. What surprised Xue lie most was that the prince''s highness in the Tang Dynasty had weapons all over his body. His hands, elbows, shoulders and knees were used as weapons, and even his head was used to deal with the enemy. What''s more terrible is that the back and handle of the horizontal Dao are also used by him to kill people. The handle in his hand has already pierced the back of the two men. Because of the hurry, Li Hong only wore a pair of black trousers, and the cape was still put on by Ban Mei in an emergency. Now the cloak has been scattered in the fight, the whole body is covered with blood, the cold eyes exude cruel killing, like a demon standing there. Avoiding a knife from the enemy''s flank, Li Hong continued to move forward, holding the horizontal knife in his left hand, bending his elbow to block the attack of xuelie''s counterattack. He turned back and raised his right elbow again. At the same time, he made a downward stroke with the horizontal knife in his hand. His right elbow was right in front of Shirley''s chin when he got in front of him. Li Hongguang retreats from the bottom, but he can''t wait for the knife to dodge. The danger flashed through her mind. She could only look back as far as she could, and then she quickly retreated. However, Li Hongren has long legs, and the distance of one step deceiving his body has already calculated the distance of his retreat. While xuelie raises his head and leans back, his right elbow has already hit Xue lie''s chin. The pain makes Xue lie feel that his chin has been smashed by Li Hong''s elbow, and his head is dizzy due to the impact of his chin. Even so, xuelie still firmly and quickly retreated. But at this time, the horizontal knife in Li Hong''s hand suddenly changed the stroke from bottom to top. Instead, the blade with cold and murderous spirit had been placed on the top of xuelie''s neck, waiting for xuelie to look down at himself after he retreated. "Watch your back." Banmeijiao drinks, and her sword is like an arrow. She quickly passes through the enemy in front of her and shoots at the enemy behind Li Hong. After hearing the warning, Li Hong didn''t look back. After a hard attack, he waited for such a good chance to kill Xue lie. He didn''t want to give up. So Li Hong''s footstep moves laterally, driving the horizontal knife which raises with the left hand to move together, and the direction of the knife tip still points to Xue lie''s neck. A machete swept past the outside of Li Hong''s right arm, and immediately left a deep bone wound on Li Hong''s right arm. Immediately, blood flowed through the arm, and the flesh of the arm pulled by the machete began to turn outward. The wound was extremely frightening. Li Hong felt the burning pain in his right arm. The knife of his left hand could not help but deflect to his side because of the injury to his right arm. At this time, Xue lie also stopped and retreated. Seeing that the horizontal knife had been cut to his neck, he wanted to avoid the deflection of the conditioned reflex, but the tip of Li Hong''s horizontal knife still cut his neck and rowed across. "Ah Well... " Shirley felt the pain of being cut into his neck by a sharp blade. With a burst of tearing pain in his mind, before he could scream, he found that he could not. At the same time, he felt that the scene in front of him suddenly tilted. His head seemed to fall on his shoulder, and there was a trace of cold on the other side of his neck. Then he fell to the ground and his neck suddenly bled blood. Ban Mei looked at Xue lie with some fright. After the prince''s horizontal knife was cut, Xue lie''s head suddenly fell off his neck and fell on his shoulder. The fresh blood gushed out from the separated half neck, and xuelie fell down straight. However, Li Hong did not stop when he saw xuelie fall. His feet whirled rapidly and escaped another Tubo attack again. The blood on xuelie''s neck was still on the tip of the horizontal knife in his hand, so he cut off the arm of the Tibetan who attacked him. "Shirley is dead..." Looking at Xue lie being killed by Li Hong, the Tubo people seem to have lost their spiritual support. In a short moment of confusion, they are solved by Huameng several people. The others, seeing that xuelie was dead, immediately lost the power to continue fighting. Their eyes were dull, and all of a sudden they all knelt down on the ground. Banmei and xunlan fly to Li Hong. They have tears in their eyes. Looking at Li Hong''s bleeding arm, they quickly take out the silk handkerchief from his arms and bandage the wound for Li Hong. Less than a few minutes after Li Hong cut Xue lie''s throat, the Tubo people were in complete disorder, and the pro guards below had already rushed up. "Sir, please heal the wound as soon as possible." Looking for LAN with a cry cavity, looking at the blood covered Li Hong pleaded.Li Hong''s eyes are still full of killing opportunities. Bearing the burning pain of his right arm wound, Li Hong said coldly: "first go down to see Wei Tuqi. Is mangsong mangzan still under his control." After saying that, without waiting for other people to refute, the first one walked to the bottom of the Red Palace. The 150 member Pro bodyguard was wounded, not dead, and now it has completely controlled the rear of the Red Palace. As he walked down the steps, Li Hong could not help looking at Princess Wencheng''s room, the only room in the Potala palace without lights. Bearing the burning pain on his arm, he looked at the window and sighed. Then he turned and walked to the square of the Red Palace. The Potala Palace was brightly lit. Just before Li Hong went to the Red Palace and was able to overlook the whole city, the sound of horses'' hooves suddenly sounded around the city. At the same time, the sound of horse''s hooves, originally due to the moonlight, was covered with a layer of silver gray Luoxi city. On the street leading to the four city gates, torches suddenly lit up. As the torches are lit one by one, standing on the square of the Red Palace, looking down, it seems that four long dragons are galloping towards the Potala Palace. "Let mangsong mangzan see me at once!" Li Hong was naked, and the blood on her body had been wiped clean by xunlan. Fortunately, there was no other injury except the deep bone wound in his right arm. After years of hard work in the battlefield, Li Hong has developed a strong physique. His bare upper body is illuminated by the torch, and his bronze skin, strong muscles and sweat mix together, which makes him full of arrogance and hegemony. The knife in his hand was still covered with blood, and mangsong mangzan was pale. He was escorted in the middle by fifty Pro Guard soldiers such as Wei Tuqi. He walked quickly to the Red Palace Square, which was brightly lit and bright as day. Li Hong looked at mangsong mangzan''s high head and strode over with the horizontal knife in his hand: "I should have told you the story of the wolf in the Tang Dynasty! Mang song mang Zan, you think you dare not abandon yourself or you dare not kill you! " The tip of the horizontal knife in his hand rubbed against the stone and paved the ground. With Li Hong''s walking, he made a numb sound on his scalp. "You surrender. You can''t see that the Tubo warriors have surrounded the Potala Palace. Do you think that if I die, can you still live?" Mang song mang Zan meets Li Hong''s murderous eyes, but within two rest time, he can''t help but move his eyes elsewhere. He did not dare to look at those cold-blooded eyes as if they were wolves. They seemed to be able to see through the weak eyes in his heart, which made him fear involuntarily. "I don''t think you know your tricks? Gu has been stationed here to give you a chance. Since you think that loneliness is only for the title of jie''er, then today you will be alone, and Tubo will be incorporated into the territory of the Tang Dynasty! There is no amnesty for those who have bad intentions! If you attack an orphan, you will be killed! " Li Hong said that finally, with a bloody flavor of the tone, full of cold killing, in the Red Palace Square diffuse. As his voice did not enter the moon empty, the pro guard escorted the only dozens of people who had just attacked him and slowly walked to the Red Palace Square. Dozens of Tubo warriors were kneeling on the ground side by side. Behind each of them, there were two soldiers in charge of their own guards. The scabbard broadsword was placed behind the necks of dozens of Tubo people. As soon as Li Hong gave an order, the 500 Tibetan warriors who attacked Li Hong would be in a different place. Half Mei Qiao walked up to Li Hong, took out a new red cape and carefully put it on Li Hong. "Whose idea was this assassination?" Li Hong allows half Mei to put on his cloak and looks at mang song and mang Zan. Up to now, aunt Wencheng has not appeared, nor has garzanzhuo and others. But Li Hong was not in a hurry. He believed that they would come out. Now, they are just waiting for the Tubo army at the foot of Potala Palace mountain to see if they can successfully reach the foot of Potala Palace mountain. Pei Xingjian and his rights and interests, including lawlessness and lawlessness, have been secretly building fortifications at the foot of the Potala Palace since he realized that he was wrong. Therefore, he was not worried that the Tibetan army could attack. "Really not?" Looking at the silent mang song mang Zan, Li Hong''s cold eyes are as sharp as a knife, which makes mang song mang Zan even lack the courage to look at each other again. "Kill." Li Hong has been staring at mangsong mangzan''s expression, gently spit out a kill word from his mouth. With Li Hong''s command, there were less than 50 Tibetan warriors left, and all of them fell to the ground in an instant. The disgusting smell of blood immediately spread throughout the square. Mangsong mangzan turned his head and saw that more than 40 living Tubo warriors were now separated, and blood flowed from their necks like water. "You Why do you want to kill them, you executioner Mangsong mangzan looks pale, but as a Tubo Zanpu, he is no longer afraid. Now he has only resentment against Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 Li Hong ignored mang song and mang Zan''s condemnation and looked up at the moon sky. As for the long dragons still swimming at the foot of the mountain, he had no worries. "Whose idea was it?" Although Li Hong''s tone was calm, his cold face was still full of killing intention: "this is your last chance." After saying that, Li Hong''s horizontal knife was slowly raised and placed on the shoulder of mang song mang Zan, whose face was even paler. Li Hong''s decision to kill is well-known, and it will be known to all over the world. Even if mangsong mangzan didn''t know, Princess Wencheng would have mentioned something to him. He felt the bloody smell of choking human nose on the horizontal knife, which made it difficult for him to breathe. The sharp blade, refracted by the torch, exudes a cold chill, which makes the hair on mang song mang Zan''s neck stand up involuntarily. His back is soaked with cold sweat, and his clothes are wet in an instant. "I I don''t know. Why can''t it be that they don''t like the riot organized by you Tang people who occupied our holy palace? " Feeling the strong killing intention on the bright blade, mangsong mangzan said calmly. "So those Tubo soldiers at the foot of the mountain were also organized spontaneously? Do you think I''m a three-year-old Li Hong was so angry that he slapped the back of his knife on mangsong mangzan''s face. Almost humiliating, they still failed to lead to Princess Wencheng and others. They are still waiting for the sound of killing at the foot of the mountain and whether Tubo can break the Tang army''s defense and take back the Potala Palace. Li Hong has already defeated Li Hong. Now all the hope of the Tubo royal family is placed on the 70000 soldiers who devoted all their strength to Tibet. One cheek of mangsong mangzan was slapped by Li Hong with the blade of a knife. It was red and swollen, like a steamed bread in his mouth. Angry eyes want to glare at Li Hong, but as soon as he contacts Li Hong''s cold and murderous eyes, he immediately moves his eyes to other places. "Why can''t it be organized spontaneously? Why don''t you break the holy city of Tubo and occupy our holy palace? When they hear the news, why not Mangsong mangzan retorted with his head down. "As soon as I go in and out of Tubo, even if I have been on my way for so long? Do you think I really dare not kill you if you don''t say whose idea it is The horizontal knife in Li Hong''s hand stands on mangsong mangzan''s shoulder. The blade slowly fell into the clothes, cut the clothes, and had touched the skin on mangsong mangzan''s shoulder. With Li Hong''s hand exerting force, mangsong mangzan''s shoulder sinks, and a trace of blood drips from mangsong mangzan''s shoulder to the ground along the blade. "Li Hong, stop it!" Princess Wencheng flashed out of the shadow, followed by mangfei Longjiang, qiongwodaze and garzanzhuo. As several people came out, more Tubo ministers followed behind and came out together. "Let him go." Princess Wencheng approached, took a look at Li Hong, whose face was covered with blood, and then looked at mang song mang Zan, who was about to kneel down by the horizontal knife in Li Hong''s hand, and stopped the way again. Li Hong didn''t seem to hear that. The silk scarf on his right arm, which had been bound by half a plum, had already fallen off. Because of the strength of his arm, Li Hong began to bleed again. "Poop." Mang song mang Zan finally failed to bear the pressure of Li Hong''s horizontal knife and knelt on the ground. At this time, Li Hongcai squinted at Princess Wencheng, who was angry, and the ministers in two rows behind him. "Who had the idea, who planned the riot, the soldiers at the foot of the mountain, who secretly summoned him, who was the mastermind of this incident, I will let him go." Li Hong ignored his still bleeding arm and steadfastly pressed mang song mang Zan kneeling in front of him with a knife. His tone was calm and cold, without any emotion. "What do you want to do Wen Cheng looks at Li Hong, who seems to have changed into a man. The ruffian but gentle Li Hong seems to disappear overnight. "What do I want to do? Should I ask you that? " Li Hong''s pupil is shrinking, and all the people around him look at him, and they are also pumping cold air along with him. Half plum pale face, hand holding an embroidery needle and a thread, slowly walked to Li Hong. Xun LAN came over with a jar of liquor. The two women took a look at Li Hong. Seeing that they didn''t pay attention to them, they began to help Li Hong sew up the wound automatically. According to the method that Li Hong taught them, they had already become proficient in the past few years. They had already helped Li Hong sew big wounds and small feelings more than ten times. Xunlan held up the wine jar with the high concentration of alcohol left. Li Hong''s arm opened the wound of the meat and poured it over. As Li Hong''s arm trembled because of the burning pain of alcohol. Mangsong mangzan, kneeling on the ground, was also shaking. He was afraid that the knife full of choking nose and bloody smell would accidentally cut his neck. Wen Cheng and others don''t speak. They all look at xunlan and Banmei, skillfully helping Li Hong deal with the wound. All the people present, except the soldiers who had been through the battlefield for a long time, including Princess Wencheng and other Tubo ministers, had never seen the wounds treated with their own eyes.What''s more, the flesh on Li Hong''s arm turned open, and the bone wound could be seen. Princess Wencheng glanced at Li Hong''s arm, which made people feel flustered and numb, so she didn''t have the courage to look at it again. This is different from looking at a corpse that has died on the ground. People think that they are dead subjectively, so they are not very afraid in the sense. But seeing the deep visible bone wound on a living person, everyone can''t help but guess the pain of the wound subjectively, thus causing visual pain and impact. Looking at Ban Mei holding the needle and thread, and then a pair of white jade hands washed the wine in the wine jar carefully, and then he began to try his best to close the wound on Li Hong''s right arm and the opened skin. He took the needle and began to sew it up like sewing clothes. Looking at Banmei''s actions and white face, everyone was shocked. They were shocked. Even the sound of their own heartbeat could be heard clearly. Li Hong''s face did not have any expression. His straight right arm trembled slightly, but the horizontal knife was held in his hand, still pressing mangsong mangzan kneeling on the ground. Princess Wencheng wanted to remind Li Hong to put down the knife, but she glanced at the wound on Li Hong''s arm, which was being stitched up by half plum, so she swallowed the words to her mouth into her stomach. At this time, people''s attention is focused on the fact that ban Mei sews a wound for Li Hong. No one pays attention to the sound of fighting at the foot of the mountain. Li Hong''s mouth sometimes goes up and down because of pain, but the horizontal knife in his hand is still calmly pressing mangsong mangzan. His tone has not changed, and he says, "is no one planning to stand up and bear the consequences of today?" As Banmei stitched up the wound, the fighting at the foot of the mountain became more and more fierce. At this time, the people recovered from the pain of the suture. "Li Hong, let''s strike. We Tubo warriors will not hesitate to take back our holy city and holy palace." When Princess Wencheng saw Xun LAN holding a clean white cloth, she carefully bandaged Li Hong''s wound and said sincerely. "I don''t see any hope for you to attack. Maybe you can stop your men. The man of the Tang Dynasty has never surrendered." Li Hong is very firm, the horizontal knife in his hand moves slightly and holds it in his left hand after reversing. Then he turned around and looked at the soldiers of the two countries who were fighting fiercely at the foot of the mountain. Long dragon like Tubo soldiers poured in from all directions, but because the area in front of Potala Palace was too narrow, their own battle lines were a little confused. The people of Tang Dynasty have been holding fast to rest assured and never move. They are like nails, standing there motionless. The moon on the plateau seems to be much clearer than the moon in Chang''an of the Tang Dynasty. Due to eyesight, you can even see the arrows from the crossbow flying in the night sky. Princess Wencheng and Li Hong stood side by side, looking at the battle below, she said faintly: "we have the advantage in number, the latest day is dawn..." "The five hundred warriors in the Red Palace also have the advantage in number, so I still broke through. Oh, the first warrior of Tubo, Shirley, is still hanging on his neck, but he is dead. " Li Hong said lightly. "Hum, so what? As long as you don''t have thunder, you are not invincible." Garzanzhuo angrily looked at Li Hong''s bright red cloak. The moonlight seemed to cover the cloak with a layer of cold mystery. "Who told you I don''t have thunder?" Li Hong''s mouth showed a cold smile, suddenly seemed to be filled with a layer of killing. "Well, don''t think I don''t know. Thunder can only work when the sun shines in the daytime. Every time you use the sky thunder in Tibet, it is in a sunny place. When you ambush the seven kings of Tianchi, your thunder only rings on the hillside where the sun can shine. " Garzanzhuo took two steps forward, like to put pressure on Li Hong, but also to cheer up his own people. Li Hong didn''t even bother to look at him. For new things, people who don''t know will always hold a fluke heart and find many specious excuses for their own fluke. However, it can''t be blamed for garzandro. Black teeth often ambush the seven kings of Tianchi twice. They are all on the sunny hillside of the mountain. Unexpectedly, this is the reason why they think the explosives will not explode at night. When Li Hong thought of this place, he looked at the bright and gray moon on top of his head in surprise and asked, "don''t tell me, you choose the full moon night because of the thunder?" "Well, you are clever! When the moon is full moon, it is also extremely cloudy. The sky thunder belongs to Yang. The full moon moon can suppress the thunder of that day Garzanzhuo was even more proud at the moment. Until now, Li Hong guessed why they chose the full moon night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 Gaerzanzhuo''s words, which were reasonable and well founded, made a group of Tubo ministers in the square energetic. They were elated one by one, and began to denounce Li Hong with cheering voices from time to time. In this situation, the officials were furious, and all the officials were excited and rubbed their hands. They began to shout for Li Hong to release their Zanpu. It seems that the next moment, the Tubo soldiers will attack the holy palace, save them from the fire and water, and take the prince of the Tang Dynasty in one fell swoop, and export evil spirit for them. "Li Hong, let our Zanpu go. If you kill him, you can''t live." Princess Wencheng turned her head, her eyes full of confidence, but also mixed with some hidden worries. No one knows whether the mysterious sky thunder can be suppressed by the extremely overcast moon, but these are only vaguely guessed from the time and place of the thunder explosions. Moreover, although Li Hong was a young man, now only 18 years old, his literary and military skills were no less than those of the Tang Dynasty and his grandfather. Now that soldiers are besieged by the holy palace, Tubo still has the advantage of number, favorable weather, favorable place and favorable people. Why does he still have a calm face and never take the unfavorable situation in front of him seriously? Is there anything else he can rely on? Princess Wencheng looked at Li Hong holding the knife in his left hand. She looked calm and continued to suppress their Zanpu mang Zan. The blade of the sword was close to her neck. At this moment, he believed that as long as the people in the square changed a little, Li Hong said, "if I don''t hand over the mastermind, I will let your Tubo warriors make amends for you." Li Hong did not look at Princess Wencheng. At this time, he was also facing the aunt of the royal clan. After all, he killed her own people. As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell, the whole Potala Palace suddenly seemed to begin to shake, as if a sleeping beast had awakened under the ground. People on the Red Palace Square were heartbroken. They were shocked to see the explosion at the foot of the mountain. The sky thunder was rolling, and a thick smoke rose with the huge fire. At the same time, there was a shaking under the people''s feet. The powerful shock wave made the whole potala palace buildings seem to be shaken, and the dust was shaken down. As several huge lights of fire rose from the Tibetan army, the roar of explosion sounded again at the foot of the mountain. At the center of the explosion, the Tubo soldiers screamed everywhere, their limbs and arms were flying all over the sky, and knives, guns, bows and arrows also rose in the sky in the moonlight. After the silence of the explosion sound, the cry, the cry for help resounded through the moon in the diffuse dust, and people could not help but feel the thrill, as if it had been completely turned into hell. The dust in the explosion covered the sky and the moon, making it impossible to see how many Tibetan soldiers died in the ashes. At this time, the Tang soldiers, who had been retreating all the time, began to fight back. The Tubo soldiers who were cut in two by the explosion did not dare to retreat from the place where the explosion happened. They were afraid that they would be blown into the night sky by thunder. They had to start to rout from both sides, and this was the heart of the Tang army. In this way, they could expand their formation and strength, and they would not have to rush to fight against the Tibetan army. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 Before that, the Tang army''s strategic, organized and disciplined retreat was in sharp contrast to the disorderly and disorderly retreat of Tubo. But now in the Red Palace Square, no one has paid attention to the war at the foot of the mountain. One by one, they looked dull and pale, as if there were ears in front of them. They were still the deafening sound of thunder rolling that day, and the huge fire that could rise from the sky. The smell of gunpowder smoke diffuses in the night sky, but no one knows why this kind of smell will be produced after the thunder explosion. Garzandro was also pale, with an unbelievable expression, and his lips wriggled, not knowing what he was saying. Just now, it was eloquent that the extreme Yin power of the full moon can suppress the extremely Yang power of the sky thunder. Now the sky thunder was rolling in front of his eyes. The deafening sound, the fire rising from the sky, the thick smoke like dark clouds in the night sky, and the unparalleled power of shaking the earth, all left his mind blank at this moment. At the foot of the mountain, the first half of the Tubo soldiers fled to both sides. In the second half of the war, the Tubo soldiers, who had been advancing one after another, bravely and invincibly, stopped their advance after the explosion. After a while, the remaining Tubo soldiers, who were not affected by the explosion, were covered with dust. At the moment, an expression of shock, hands of weapons fell to the ground do not know, when they can not understand the things in front of them, often will be classified between ghosts and gods. "The snow God is very powerful. We can''t make enemies with Tang people. You see, this is the end of fighting for the enemy. Run quickly." ASNU didn''t know when he was wearing Tibetan soldiers'' clothes and roared in Tubo language. "Run quickly. If you don''t run, the thunder will blow up on us. It almost blew us up just now." A soldier next to ASNU, who was not like the Tang Dynasty, looked at ASNU and yelled the same way. "Withdraw..." I don''t know who yelled behind him. The Tubo soldiers, who were slowly retreating, were suddenly scattered and all kinds of weapons were scattered all over the ground. Immediately, they all followed the group that took the lead in escaping and began to run out of the city. "Li Hong, xinraomiwofo will not let you go, you devil! You''re going to hell Princess Wencheng looks haggard, her face is full of painful sadness, facing Li Hong''s painful exclamation. Xinraomiwo Buddha, the founder of their Bon religion, was gradually evolved into a God in the evolution of Bon religion, and was listed as the first of all Buddhas in ten directions and three generations. Princess Wencheng cursed Li Hong with xinraomiwofo, which was the most hateful curse among the nobles. "No matter whether it is God, Buddha or devil, where Li Hong is, we should give up and take me as the master. I stand here, I am the Buddha here, the God here! Even if I''m a demon from the 18th floor of hell! I will stand here and dominate everything here as well Li Hong did not move, eyes from the beginning to the end of the Tibetan soldiers fled, light said. The red cape fluttered in the wind behind him, like a fire in flames. The black trousers of the lower body tremble with the night wind, and the strong and naked upper body seems to be suffused with a layer of treasure in the moonlight. He has sharp and sharp cheeks, cold eyes, and long black hair behind his head. He looks like a devil and exudes the momentum of a king in the world. Princess Wencheng looks at Li Hong, who is like a king. At this time, she is full of mixed feelings. She doesn''t know who is right and who is wrong in this world. The winner Wang Hou, the loser Kou, she finally realized the meaning of this sentence. "Who is the mastermind?" Facing the wind, Li Hong asked lightly again. If we don''t go to the bottom of the matter, in the end, conquering Tubo will be like a dream. Sooner or later, it will be a vain. Only through strict investigation can they fear themselves from the bottom of their hearts and plant a fear of taking themselves as demons in the hearts of all the officials of Tubo. No one spoke, and everyone looked heavy. Everyone knew that at this moment, Tubo would really die. Even their Zanpu, at this moment, is still kneeling at the feet of this demon. The sound of killing at the foot of the mountain did not seem to wake their numb nerves. Until the second half of the Tibetan soldiers who had escaped were about to arrive at the gate facing the Potala Palace, all the Tubo people in the Red Palace Square, including Princess Wencheng, knelt on the ground. Suddenly, countless torches lit up at the gate of the city. The arrows looked like dark clouds in the moonlight. The Tubo soldiers who were running in the front suddenly turned into the alley. However, many Tubo soldiers who had not yet returned to the gods behind them, under the leadership of a leader, were trying to figure out whether to leave the city or to avoid first, when a shower of arrows attacked them. In an instant, the front rows of Tubo soldiers, like the crops in the field met with strong wind, fell a large area in a short time. Black teeth often rode on the horse, the bright horse in his hand was full of chilling light. Behind him were still rows of cavalry fighting with horse names, and later, the bowmen who had just shot waves of arrows.The unilateral massacre did not last for a long time. Less than 4000 or 5000 people were killed in the streets at the gate of the city. The horse''s name in black tooth Chang''s hand was still dripping blood. He rode on the street where the corpses were all over. The cold wind blew, and there was a strong disgusting smell of blood. The sky in the East shows a trace of fish belly white, and the sky is slightly bright, which indicates that there is no difference between today and every day in the past. However, the people who originally wanted to get up early in Luoxi city still stayed at home and did not dare to go out. The groaning of pain in the street, as well as the heartrending cry, occasionally sounded in the quiet morning. Dazhao temple and Xiaozhao temple on both sides of Potala Palace are the only two places in Luoxi City, as usual. The melodious bell sounds slowly, which indicates the arrival of a new day. The monks who get up early to read the Buddhist scriptures get up as quickly as the morning of each day. A rush of footsteps sounded at the gate of the Jokhang Temple. The gate of the Jokhang Temple suddenly toppled and dusted. Guxin (the king of Dharma or the National Master) of Zanpu, Tubo, looked at the influx of Tang soldiers, closed his eyes and did not know what to read. He followed him to the direction of Potala Palace. In the palace where the Red Palace Zanpu deals with government affairs, Li Hong, leaning on a horizontal knife, quietly looks at mangsong mangzan, garzanzhuo and Chidu Songjie. Princess Wencheng got up from her chair and said coldly, "Li Hong, it''s all done by me alone. If you think about it with your mind, who else in Tubo has the ability to win over such people besides me?" "I heard from ASNU that most of these people were warriors of Yangzhi tribe, poor Wada was the first warrior of Yangzhi tribe, and xuelie was the first warrior of Tubo. Many people of the Xiangxiong tribe also participated in the rebellion last night. Are you really the one who planned all these things? " Li Hong''s right arm was bandaged again by Ban Mei. "Yes, I planned it all by myself. I''m the mastermind you''re looking for! Mang song and mang Zan didn''t know the news in advance. Otherwise, you think you can guard him with your fifty men? It''s not long before we were killed by our warriors, and I robbed them! " Princess Wencheng tried to persuade Li Hong that she had done all this. If mangsong mangzan is left, there is still hope for Tubo to restore the country. But without mangsong mangzan, the blood of the Tubo royal family will perish, and Tubo will be officially destroyed. "Garzandro, who do you think is the mastermind?" Li Hong didn''t pay any more attention to Princess Wencheng. He looked down at garzanzhuo and asked. "I am the mastermind. I contact them secretly and make an appointment. It has nothing to do with Zanpu, the Buddha mother and so on. As your officials of the Tang Dynasty often say, the Lord insults the minister and he should die. I can''t see our zanp treated like this, and our country can''t be dominated by outsiders. " Garzandro looked solemn and said in a very calm voice. Li Hong sighed slightly. The purpose of Liwei has been achieved. Liwei is for many Tibetan people and other officials to believe that the Tang Dynasty is strong and invincible. For these hard bones, Li Hong did not expect to have any impact on their psychology. Garzanzhuo and his brothers are Tibetan elites who were sent by ludongzan to Tang Dynasty to study Tang culture. Without these tactics, you can defeat his heart and belief. Although he said at first that explosives would be suppressed by the extremely overcast full moon at night, if they were put in other parts of the Tang Dynasty, or even in Chang''an City, would not such remarks appear? It is even possible that there will be more ignorant remarks than garzandra. What''s more, this speech naturally includes their Zanpu Guxin and their Dharma king. It''s no wonder that this guy has been shrinking in the Jokhang Temple, and he thought he would hold out some good tactics. After a long time, he gave garzanzhuo a fallacy that the sky thunder belongs to Yang and the extremely Yin things can be suppressed. With his chin on his chin, Li Hong was thinking about how to end the Tubo game. Although he has won, he is just like the U.S. Army for the first time. I''m afraid that the next thing is more worrying for him. Mangsong mangzan can not move. If he is moved, it means that Tubo is returned to Tubo. However, it is back to the era before Song Xan Gan Bbu, so this method is not advisable. Garzandra must be removed from office as the prime minister. He and mang song mang Zan can only stay in their place, otherwise, they will repeat the mistakes of last night. Princess Wencheng? At the thought of this, Li Hong couldn''t help but feel big. What should the aunt do? Even if all the Tubo people helped her cover up, they could not get rid of the suspicion that she was the mastermind of this incident. How to deal with her, this is a matter that absolutely makes him feel intractable and headache. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 What''s more, aunt Wencheng was kept among the Tubo royal family, leaving the Tibetan people to worship and believe in her. What''s the difference between this and putting a time bomb in Tubo? Sooner or later, I have to let my sister-in-law abuse all of my efforts in Tubo for more than a year? How about sending it back to Chang''an? As soon as Li Hong thought of this strategy, he felt that his ears were feverish, and he felt that his dragon mother was struggling to teach him a lesson. I can''t help but shake my head secretly. If I go back to Chang''an City, I don''t know how to arrange myself. When I return to Chang''an, I still have to let my dragon mother pull her ear off? But after thinking about it, except for the plan to send aunt Wencheng back to Chang''an, no other way seems to be as safe as this one. Thinking of this, Li Hong couldn''t help but aim at Princess Wencheng to see what her attitude was. Princess Wencheng was sitting on the chair without looking at him. Now the situation in Tubo is all given by Li Hong. The Duke of Wencheng is mainly happy. That''s strange. Since I have decided not to abolish mang song mang Zan, I am just a minister of Jieer, so I have to have the consciousness of a minister. I can''t always sit in the position of Zanpu, can''t I? What''s more, his aunt''s face had long been dissatisfied with his position in Zanpu. So Li Hong stood up with a broadsword, looked at mang song and mang Zan''s face at a loss and said, "OK, OK, I''ve already had a worry about this incident in my heart. That What, Zapp, you''d better go back to your place and sit there and prick your ass Mang song mang Zan''s expression is more at a loss. I don''t know how the person who is like the devil of hell at night is changed again. When Princess Wencheng heard Li Hong''s words, she could not help looking over. Her eyes were all at a loss. She did not know what medicine Li Hong was selling in the gourd. Looking at mang song mang Zan standing there still, Li Hong had to go down and take mang song mang Zan''s arm and drag him to Zanpu''s position. He said, "this is your position. I offended you just now." After saying that, I saw Pei Xingjian holding the suishen sent by the messenger of Chang''an City in the Tang Dynasty early this morning and pinched it in his hand. Before waiting for him to speak, Zanpu Gusin, who was brought by Quan Yi and others from the Jokhang Temple, was brought up at this time. If it had not been for garzandrow''s murmuring that Guxin would never make mistakes, Li Hong almost forgot that the divine power in Tubo was almost greater than the royal power. At that time, the Bon religion was quite different from the Tibetan Buddhism of Li Hong''s previous life. This Bon religion, strictly speaking, is equivalent to a local religion. It has not yet fully integrated with the Buddhism of the Tang Dynasty and India. It has its form but not its spirit. It has always enjoyed a high status in Tubo for its divination, praying for blessings, curing diseases and dying, especially enslaving ghosts and gods. They are also indispensable members of Zanpu''s tribal alliance. Otherwise, Princess Wencheng would not curse Li Hong to go to hell at night. How I know that Tubo has a high status in the primitive world. Li Hong watched Dala, who was revered as the king of Dharma, came by himself and was not escorted or bound by Quan Yi. He secretly gave Quan Yi a thumbs up to praise him. In Li Hong''s opinion, it takes time for people to change their beliefs, which is supported by a large number of contrary theories. Therefore, he has no plan and dare not do anything to Dala. Dala was found before dawn, but only to let him know that the imperial power of the Tang Dynasty should be respected more than his divine power, and his divine power would no longer be the master of the Tubo royal family. When Princess Wencheng watched Li Hong find Dala, she knew that the little devil was going to implement his decision. The turmoil last night just gave him a powerful excuse and opportunity. However, she did not know how much intervention he would make in the Tubo royal family. "Gaerzanzhuo secretly colluded with other tribes, which made the imperial court of Tibet in a mess. What''s more, because of his stupid behavior, he killed tens of thousands of Tibetan warriors. Therefore, after discussing with Zanpu, he went to his official post, exempted him from his title, and allowed him to return to his hometown to support his life. But Tubo can not be without a prime minister for a day. Pei Xingjian, the current Deputy Prime Minister, takes over the post of prime minister from now on. Dai Zhide''s inner prime minister, together with Pei Daxiang, should make every effort to help Zanpu govern the Tibetan country. " Li Hong''s voice was quiet, but there was an irresistible sense of dignity and killing in his voice, and the knife in his hand swayed back and forth. Let a person dare not doubt his words in the slightest, deep fear just stand out, by him to cut off the head. After all, the bloody knife in his hand last night forced Zanpu to kneel at his feet. After saying that, Li Hong looked at the court hall without any difference. After scanning for a circle, he said calmly again: "in view of the fact that the holy salvation Buddha mother was ill during this period of time and was frightened last night, he should return to Chang''an for rest and return to Tibet for some time." "No way. I will never leave Tubo." Wen chenghuo stood up and objected.Pei Xingjian was appointed the Prime Minister of Tubo, and Dai Zhide was the Prime Minister of Tubo. Military power and domestic affairs were almost all controlled by the two Tang people. If he left again, would Tubo still have a chance to turn over? Is it so silent, the husband left behind the new country, so buried in their own hands? She won''t take it! She won''t take it! Such a powerful Tubo, in the western regions could have been equal with the Tang Dynasty, in a short period of more than a year, so died in their own hands! She will not allow Tubo to die like this. Even if she wants to, she will have to wait for her death! Otherwise, what is her face like to meet her husband under the spring! How could Li Hong not know what she was thinking? Looking at her indignant expression and her determination to stay in Tibet. Li Hong believed that as long as he put aunt Wencheng on the carriage at this moment, he could discuss with mang song mang Zan about Aunt Wencheng''s funeral after the carriage left the gate of Luoxi city. "I didn''t say that I would let you go back to Chang''an now, immediately and immediately..." "I won''t go tomorrow either! I don''t want to go anywhere. I''ll die here Princess Wencheng interrupted Li Hong''s words and said firmly. "No You like this I mean... " "What do you say? You should not feel guilty about the fact that Tubo has been poisoned by you? Shouldn''t you, Li Hong, feel guilty for the warriors who died in the war in Tibet? If it wasn''t for you, how could I have buried my life under the rolling thunder in vain Princess Wencheng glared angrily. Now she is determined to die. The devastated Tubo is far from the Tubo depicted by her husband. Today, Tubo is not only controlled by the iron horses of the Tang Dynasty, but also controlled by other people. Although mangsong mangzan is still the Zanpu of Tubo, is he still sitting in the same position as the five-year-old child? "Tianlei, your theory of looking for heaven. What can you do with me? I''m not a Tubo heaven." At the moment, when you were upset by the Tubo people, how could you forget that you were so upset by the Tibetan people? You and aunt Honghua are still cousins of the Tang Dynasty. How could you feel at ease at that time? Why didn''t you care about the kinship of your lineage at that time? " However, in the face of Wencheng, who was filled with grief and indignation at the moment, Li Hong was unable to speak out. Had to say first: "then you recuperate here now, if cannot recuperate well, we return to Chang''an again..." "I know my body and bones. I don''t need you to worry about it! Even if I''m sick, I have some famous doctors and monks in Tubo. I don''t need you to pay New Year''s greetings to chickens! " Princess Wencheng interrupted Li Hong''s words and left without looking back. Now all the puppet ministers of the Tang Dynasty and the Tibetan prime minister have established a big situation. Today, the whole Tubo has been basically controlled by the Tang people! As long as Li Hong was still in Tubo for one day, it would be difficult for Tubo to overturn the Tang Dynasty, a mountain now on its throat. She did not want to see this situation any more. Everything in the palace was just like before. She was still worshipped and believed in by Tibetan people! Therefore, he can''t fall down, he will only let Li Hong this little devil more arrogant, will only let him more smoothly control Tubo, and then easily into the territory of the Tang Dynasty! "Has your grandmother always been so hot? Does the whole dish come to her without fire and oil, and can she stir fry it Li Hong shook his head and watched aunt Wencheng leave, complaining to mangsong mangzan. As for your grandmother, Li Hong suddenly looks at mangsong mangzan. Looking at Li Hong''s expression, songmangzan is shocked. Even the other ministers who have not left, such as garzanzhuo, Chidu Songjie and Dala, are also shocked. Why did the prince of the Tang Dynasty, who showed a strong sense of killing last night, look at Zanpu so much? Is it because of his disrespect towards him that he was angry with Zanpu? All the ministers were nervous, watching Li Hong slowly twist his neck, leaning on a horizontal knife in his hand, and walking forward step by step. Just when people thought he would go up the steps again and stand in front of zanp''s chair, he suddenly stopped. Then he heard him say, "it''s a bit chaotic. Do we have to discuss whether there is a difference in seniority between us? That''s your grandmother and my aunt. So what do you think you should call me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 Mang song and mang Zan look dull and confused by Li Hong''s question. However, after careful consideration, it is certain that the two are relatives. In terms of seniority, it seems that they are actually one generation higher than themselves. But what should I call the prince? Don''t say he didn''t know. Even after Li Hong''s brain was short circuited for three minutes, he didn''t know what people should call himself. Garzanzhuo didn''t stay in Tubo because of mangsong mangzan''s suggestion. He was still forced by Li Hong to go back to his hometown, geyu area of Tuyuhun. However, Li Hong did not block the future road of garzanzhuo, but it was impossible to stay in Tubo. As Lu Dongzan''s son, his own influence and appeal to Li Hong and the Tang Dynasty are no small threats. However, it is unrealistic to completely eliminate garzandra''s influence in Tubo, which is bound to cause greater turbulence. After all, after a riot, some of them, including the Tubo royal family and various tribes, have no good feelings towards the Tang people. Some of them may be because of the hatred of so many people for the Tang people. Dai Zhide and Pei Xingjian assisted and stayed in Tibet. Li Hong didn''t feel safe. Therefore, Pei Xingjian''s subordinates accompanying Li Hong from Tuyuhun were all ordered by Li Hong to stay. Li Hong helped Pei Xingjian to figure out how to arrange these 10000 people. All of them served as generals in the central army of Tubo, and a very small number of Tang people were supplemented by Tubo soldiers to control the holy city first. Then it slowly extended to the seven cities left by the seven kings of Tianchi, who had deep hatred with Li Hong. In Li Hong''s opinion, when Pei Xingjian can completely control the eight cities, Dai Zhide''s teaching and educating people should also have a certain improvement? At that time, as long as a group of soldiers poisoned by Dai Zhide''s Confucianism are recruited from Tubo, at least the influence and cultural depth of the Tang Dynasty in Tubo will obviously reflect the achievements. Of course, it is not enough to rely on these two people alone. In a short period of time, many great scholars in the Imperial College and hongwenguan will be sent here by Li Hong. The term of office of Pei Xingjian and Dai Zhide lasted for three years. When Pei Xingjian was in the four towns of Anxi, he was gradually used to the administrative management mode that he was only responsible for leading the army and fighting, and left the logistics and people''s livelihood to Li honglai. This way, of course, is an administrative model that Li Hong combined after referring to the advantages and disadvantages of the position of governor with great power and covering the sky with one hand and the experience of the previous life. The separation of military administration and military orders, complementing and restraining each other, is an extremely large and complex military system. At least in this era, no one can adapt to such a system very quickly. Naturally, this system does not include Pei Xingjian, Ma Zai and Li Hong. After the capture of Tubo, Li Hong had been hoping that after Anxi capital, he would try this new military system in Tubo, whether it could be implemented. Such a system, of course, is to strangle the system that will soon be pushed out in the process of history, so that it will be strangled in the cradle. With the arrival of Ma Zai, the whole Tang Dynasty personnel in the Tubo court were definitely determined by Li Hong. Pei Xingjian served as the prime minister, and Chamo, a Tubo man, was still the vice minister after argument. There are two main aspects of the whole affair: one is external, the other is internal. Li Hong gave up his right to the foreign affairs of the whole affair and took Dai Zhide as his internal appearance. He firmly controlled the domestic affairs of Tubo in his hands. Ma Zai, the founder of Tubo''s military and political affairs, and Chidu Songjie were appointed military generals of Tubo by mangsong mangzan. Ma Zai was responsible for the development planning, training and promotion of generals of the Tibetan army. And the form of combat organization, war preparation, combat mobilization and so on, was released by him to Chidu Songjie. Between their decrees, Pei Xingjian was in charge. In wartime, Pei Xingjian and Zanpu appointed who was in charge of the war. In Li Hong''s words, "if you really can''t argue, and you don''t know who to send, draw lots." It''s too childish and irresponsible to let the whole Tubo court people stare at each other! Even mang song and mang Zan felt that Li Hong was joking about his Zanpu rights. This not only balanced the dissatisfaction of the Tubo people, but also restricted Pei Xingjian''s side from sitting on the big side, and firmly added a hoop curse to the three people''s iron triangle. But these experiments, including those in Anxi Dufu, had only one purpose. In the near future, after returning to Chang''an, Li Hong carried out a thorough reform of the military department of the Tang Dynasty. However, there is a premise, that is, he must have the right to touch the extremely important military power which has always been regarded by the royal family. The date of return has been set. In recent days, the whole Potala Palace has been overflowing with a relaxed atmosphere from inside to outside. For nothing else, just because Li Hong is going to leave. Although after the cold and merciless killing and felling that night, he has become that ruffian, some rascal gentleness.But I don''t know why, because of his existence, there has always been a cover over the Buddha in the Potala Palace, which covers all the people here and makes them feel depressed. "Imperial power and divine power, you have a clear score. Power and belief are two different things. You have to be Zanpu. Your grandfather and my uncle Songzan Ganbu worked hard for you. What does it have to do with nadala? You haven''t suffered enough? Since I stepped into Tubo, I have been in and out of Tibet, including breaking logic and entering the holy palace Well, not that. I mean, while I''m doing these things, why doesn''t Darla ask God to help you beat me? " Li Hong sat on the steps of Zanpu''s position, and mangsong mangzan sat on the seat of Zanpu. Someone is trying to persuade mangsong mangzan to give up his belief in Bon religion, even if it is a belief, and give it to the common people. The royal family can''t believe in this stuff, it can''t be because they admit that you are Zanpu, you are Zanpu. They don''t admit you''re Zanpu, you''re a thief! No matter how Li Hong used his three inch tongue and said that his mouth was dry and his tongue was dry, Banmei had delivered the water several times, while Bai Qi beside him had been awake and had been sleeping for several times. Mangsong mangzan is still shaking his head like a rattle drum. He only remembers Princess Wencheng and his mother shengjiudu tells him: "no matter what Li Hong tells you, you can''t agree with him! This is the final guarantee for you to keep Zanpu''s position. If you give up xinraomiwofo''s recognition of Zanpu, it is tantamount to letting him appoint or remove Zanpu at will in the Tang Dynasty. If you don''t obey the orders, they can find a famous leader from other tribes to be Zanpu! At that time, your grandfather would really change hands. " Mang song and mang Zan nodded his head seriously. His mother, Long Jiang, and his uncle, poor wadaz, also nodded to him with firm eyes. Looking at mangsong mangzan who didn''t speak and shook his head, Li Hong gave up: "OK, let''s do it. Don''t blame me for your loss. However, I would never agree with the issue of raising a monk in seven families, even the Tang Dynasty would not agree. " With these words, Li Hong kicked the lazy Baiqi. Since he made contributions that night, the goods have already gained weight. With his plump body and silky hair, I''m afraid if I run into a hunter, I''m sure the first reaction is to stew it. Quan Yi and his lawlessness, including Pei Xingjian, are now suppressing the remnants of the Tubo Luoxi City, and they are beginning to slowly control them. In recent days, Pei Xingjian, Chidu Songjie and mazai, three Tubo military generals and magnates, have nearly counted the steps from the foot of the mountain to the Potala Palace. Dai Zhide was much more leisure than them. Dala and the statue of Buddha in the main hall were treated with the most noble and grand ceremony by Princess Wencheng. When he was invited to Xiaozhao temple, he got into the Dazhao temple like a mouse and rarely appeared. On the same day, on the way from Dazhao temple to Xiaozhao temple, there were crowds of people on both sides of the streets. When the Buddha statues passed by, one by one knelt on the ground, and each one knelt down to worship Princess Wencheng, Dala and Buddha statues. Li Hong, who stood on the Red Palace Square, looked at the grand ceremony of Tubo and listened to the long and low horn and the singing of Buddhas, would like to bury some more explosives in the street, and send these huge groups that hinder Tibet''s entry into the territory of the Tang Dynasty to xinrao miwofo and chant Buddhist scriptures forever. At the gate of Luoxi City, the Tibetan Zanpu, the prime minister, the deputy prime minister, the chief minister of the whole affair, and the inner grand equality were all dressed in the solemn and dignified appearance of Tubo. But between looking, vaguely still can find a trace of relaxed, joyful expression from their expression. Princess Wencheng did not come to see Li Hong off. She knew that when Li Hong left Tubo, she would return to Chang''an. After being wiped by Banmei and Xulan for a whole night, Li Hong put on his armor again. His left horizontal knife and right crossbow, with the bright and cold light shining on his horse''s head, stuck behind Li Hong''s saddle, exuding a cold and fierce atmosphere of killing. Li Hong rode a tall horse with black and bright body, and walked forward slowly and valiantly. Sitting on the back of a horse, he has a cold expression and deep eyes. His helmet covers his angular cheeks, leaving only a small part exposed outside. The whole person looks like a powerful and mysterious feeling. Behind him are his two hundred Pro guards. The whole team is majestic and solemn. Ma Shuo exudes a cold light in the sun, giving people a powerful momentum. The huge black flag fluttered in the wind behind him, hunting, and even more set off Li Hong, as if he was the king of the world. He could not help but soften his knees and felt the urge to kneel down. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 In addition to mang song and mang Zan, all the people on both sides knelt down slowly after Li Hong dismounted and saluted Li Hong. Thus, the following picture is like a performance show. All the Tubo ministers are gaping, and Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai, especially Dai Zhide, just want to vomit. Mang song and mang Zan: "why don''t you leave some time? I hope you can stay for some more time with the Saint Jiudu Buddha mother. I still need you to give me some advice on the administration of Pei Da Xiang. " "There are still a lot of government affairs waiting for me to deal with. Pei Xiang and Dai Xiang were originally important ministers of Anxi Dufu. After they were invited by you, a lot of government affairs could only be handled by me. Alas Speaking of it, I am really reluctant to leave them in Tubo. " Li Hong and mang song mang Zan hand in hand, under the two lines of courtiers to see them off, they couldn''t extricate themselves from each other. "It''s really not the king''s, but you have to bear the pain to separate your important officials and help me in the Tubo Imperial Hall. This great righteousness and kindness will surely be remembered by the people of Tubo, and I, Tubo and Tang, will forever form a brotherhood and create the cause of friendship for all ages." Mang song and mang Zan continue to say with endorsement. "Good! It''s just that a gentleman is respectful and polite to others. All brothers are brothers in the world! There is no need for a gentleman to have no brothers. " At the same time, Li Hong is unconsciously leveled off by mangsong mangzan. "Your Highness is also studying the books of sages." After a long time, Pei Xingjian listened to the two people''s words. After a long time, he could hold back a goose bumps and exclaimed. "What did you study hard for him? Well, what they were talking about, but what I had prepared for them last night, I had to read the paper in my hand. " Dai Zhide is very dissatisfied with Li Hong''s style. If he knows that he is not welcomed by others and does not leave soon, he will have to do this in the sight of the people in the holy city and the Tibetan ministers. Unknowingly, the two men led their ministers to a newly built stone tablet at the gate of the city. It can be seen that the inscription on the stone tablet reads: "make sure the people are peaceful and think like one another", "do not fight against each other, do not raise troops to fight against each other" and "yongchong''s uncle and nephew will benefit one side." Wait for the handwriting. "This The words on the Tang fan friendship stele are not written by you. " Pei Xingjian looks at the tombstone and remembers that Li Hong ordered Dai Zhide to find a large stone tablet a few days ago. Dai Zhide''s face is black and eggplant like. Although he disdains these superficial articles, it is his duty to show the prestige of the Tang Dynasty and comfort the subjects in the four directions. After listening to Pei Xingjian''s question, Dai Zhide is black old face again, helplessly nods. The inscriptions, which show the prestige of the Tang Dynasty and show the achievements of his majesty, are completely destroyed because of the last sentence. There is no solemn prestige to speak of. The last sentence is "the good of my uncle and nephew will benefit one side." Pei Xingjian did not know that this was engraved by the prince''s Royal Highness in private. Otherwise, Dai Zhide''s face would not be black carbon like. It''s not like the big stele in the gate of the Tang Dynasty. And the handwriting on it is naturally carved in scarlet letter as bright as blood. In this way, it is difficult to make people pay no attention to the handwriting on it, except for blind people entering and leaving the city gate. Li Hong and mang song mang Zan stood under the stone tablet. If there was a camera in this life, Li Hong would have ordered people to take photos quickly. At this historic moment, we have to take photos as a souvenir. They said goodbye to each other with sad expressions. Banmei and xunlan had already poured the wine to worship the gods and send the king''s wine. One person had a cup of wine. The wine on the small tray was carried away one by one. Then Li Hong sighed, sighed that the sky was not merciful, he hated to meet each other too late, and so on, which made people feel sick when they heard the words of goose bumps. Mang song and mang Zan, in coordination with Li Hong''s sad and sorrowful words, stood aside and made solemn and stirring expressions, as if they were brothers separated in life and death. In the end, they wept and waved goodbye. The happiest thing about Li Hong''s departure is mang song mang Zan, who has been crying all the time. The smoke and dust left by Li Hong and the army are all gone, and mang song and mang Zan still wave goodbye with tears in his eyes. But everyone knows that this is not mangsong mangzan sad tears, but happy tears, from the heart of joy tears: finally sent the little devil away. When Li Hong''s army entered Tubo, the number reached 25000, and when he left Tibet, the number had dropped to 14000. Although only 10000 people were lost, he conquered the Tubo and made the situation as it is now. But looking at the long line, Li Hong''s heart is still not the taste of children, that more than 10000 people are now long left in the territory of Tubo. A living face, young life left, behind do not know how many heartbroken cry. The heartbreaking grief is far from comforting the bereaved and the common people of the Tang Dynasty. Just as Princess Wencheng hated Li Hong deeply, he not only occupied the Jokhang Temple, but also did not let go of the Xiaozhao temple. The remains of more than 10000 tang''erlang are all stored in Xiaozhao Temple by him, so that every day''s Buddhist singing can transcend those young lives.Why only build a monument for you in the Tang Dynasty? Isn''t the life of Tubo Erlang? Li Hong replied: "war can never bring peace, hatred can only lead to war. Buddhism can surpass all living beings, but it can not bring peace. If you want peace, you should abandon the so-called God''s will. If you want to bring peace and prosperity to Tubo, you should go back to Chang''an to recuperate! " Princess Wencheng could not ignore Li Hong''s words. She also knew that it was very difficult for Tubo to return to her husband''s time. However, she was not willing to leave Tubo and her husband''s Kingdom, leaving mangsong mangzan alone to deal with the wolves in the Tang Dynasty. If you put down the suffering and Buddha, you can worship the Buddha. The Tibetan people are lucky and unfortunate. Li Hong left Huineng''s specious words, turned his head and left, leaving Princess Wencheng, who was wearing armor and slowly disappearing in the sun. When the army marches to xiaobulu, you can turn into the so-called official road. From here, you can directly enter Khotan to recuperate the troops, and then follow the Silk Road to the south of the takalamakan desert to reach Loulan. But in the early morning, when he was about to leave, an urgent letter was sent to his camp: "the white food wants to knock down the guard house of Persian capital, because their Royal Highness has never come back since entering the Tang Dynasty." After reading the letter, Li Hong angrily scolded: people have been dead for several years. Do you remember this time? I''m afraid it''s because I know that the Tang Dynasty used military forces in Tubo and had no time to worry about the governor''s office of Persia. So I found such a bad reason to attack the governor''s office of Persia! "How many defenders are there in the Persian governor''s house? Who is the general? " After Li Hong finished scolding, he looked at the messenger and asked. "When he returned to daduhu, Wang Mingyuan led 20000 elite soldiers to guard the city." The messenger has just finished answering Li Hong''s words. Another messenger ran over and looked at his wet clothes. It seemed that he had been on the road all night. His clothes were either soaked with sweat or soaked with dew at night. "The newspaper daduhu, general Xue Rengui urgent play." The messenger respectfully handed the secret letter to Hua Meng, who then presented it to Li Hong. Li Hong''s right eyelid beat violently for a few times, and quickly opened the envelope. As expected, Xue Rengui wrote it himself. What was mentioned in the letter was, of course, the case that the governor''s house of Persia was besieged with white clothes and food, and asked for help. While Li Hong read the letter, Banmei and xunlan have cleverly and cleverly brought out the map for his royal highness to check. Li Hong frowned. The governor of Persia didn''t care. What he cared about was the 20000 soldiers and horses of the Tang Dynasty! If you want to help the Persian governor''s office, you have to go through it now. It has gradually been separated from the control of the white clothes and big food. Ten years ago, it was no longer controlled by the Tang Dynasty. Now, it is very difficult to help. In the first year of longshuo, that is, in 661 A.D., pilus had already gone to Chang''an to ask for assistance from the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the Tang Dynasty set up the Persian governor''s office in the Persian disease Mausoleum City, and ordered him to be the governor and subordinate to the Anxi capital. In the second year of longshuo, the Tang Dynasty appointed pilus king of Persia. He wanted to take advantage of the orthodox identity of the Persian royal family to control Persia and other places, so as to be included in the map of the Tang Dynasty. Since the third year of longshuo, tuhuoluo began to carry out anti Tang war. Because Anxi Dufu had to deal with the asnadu rebellion, they had no time to pay attention to the turbulo rebellion. As a result, tuhuoluo broke away from the control of the Tang Dynasty. Just after leaving the wolf''s nest and entering the tiger''s mouth, he took advantage of the opportunity that the Tang Dynasty had no time to take into account, and incorporated it into its territory. After Li Hong entered Anxi, he gradually began to make some small moves in the city, including trade checks and balances, the "Jingwei" sneaked into the people''s separation, and so on, which made it unable to be eaten in white and put it safely in his pocket. However, the stratagem of estrangement is just a drop in the bucket. It only makes it more difficult for the white clothed food to control the city. It does not make the city move away from the Tang Dynasty, but makes it more like a Tubo and become a kingdom that can compete for hegemony. The small Bulu and the big Bulu, which are adjacent to the Turpan, have been living in fear all the time. If it had not been for the support of Tubo''s powerful forces, it would have been conquered by turbulo. But now, the problem facing Li Hong is how to bring Wang Mingyuan and 20000 Tang troops back to the Tang Dynasty safely and safely. In his plan, there is no sufficient condition to support him to devour tuhuro and rescue the tutelage of Persia. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 If the troops of the garrison of Xi''an City attack tuhuro and attack the big food in white on both sides, the best situation is to take the governor''s office of Persia as the boundary, and then divide and rule them. But in such a situation, it is bound to let them pay. After more than a year of hard work and conquest, Tubo will become independent again, and even give them a good opportunity to attack the four towns in Anxi. In this way, it may even give Tubo and white food a chance to attack themselves! Li Hong is not going to do something that is not worth the loss. Now, the best way is to give up the Persian governor''s office, take Anxi four towns as the center, and stabilize the areas just under repression, such as Tubo, asnaduzhi, and so on. After gaining a firm foothold in the western regions, the best way is to plan for tuhuoluo and other places. After all, the four towns in Anxi, after years of construction, have already been governed by Li Hong. It is not the Anxi Prefecture that was in turmoil in those years. Wang Mingyuan and the 20000 troops of the Tang Dynasty must be rescued. In any case, we can''t watch them trapped to death. "Order the army to divert to Shule, and order Li Jingxuan to lead the Yumenguan garrison into Khotan town! He ordered Wang Fangyi to change defense with him and enter Yumen pass, and ordered yuan Shuji to go from Loulan to Shaye town to garrison immediately! " Li Hong has always been worried about Wang Fangyi of the Wang family in Taiyuan, and letting Wang Fangyi change defense with Li Jingxuan has already explained the scruples in his heart. On this point, Li Hong and his dragon mother Wu Mei have very similar views. According to historical records, Wang Fangyi died of illness after being exiled to Yazhou because of Wu Mei''s suspicion. With Li Hong''s orders, more than 14000 troops began to move forward, along the western edge of the takalamakan desert, and began to go to Shule town. And there, it is Xue Rengui who is stationed there. Black teeth often follow Li Hong, originally intended to return to Khotan town guard, now because of Li Hong''s order, had to continue to follow the prince to Shule. Although his Highness The Prince did not explain it, he could feel that his highness would have to fight a hard battle next. Otherwise, he would not stay by his side and not guard Khotan. If you want to go to the governor''s office of Persia, it is the fastest and safest way to get out through Shule and then continue to advance to the southwest. However, if you want to avoid the troops in the territory, you need to work hard. Fortunately, when Li Hong ordered him to go to Shule, he had already sent hengqiao and Fang Zhan of Jingwei to Shule. Their task was to lead Li Hong and others to guide them through tuhuoro to Persia. Li Hong was very aware of the importance of military speed, so he did not arrive at Shule and began to divide the troops. Most of the troops followed Quan Yi back to Shule city. Li Hong was not worried about Guo Shifeng and Cheng Wuting, but because the two men were incompatible and needed a commander-in-chief who could live in the town, and Quan Yi was now the most suitable candidate. Li Hong knew very well that he was determined to go to the Persian governor''s office and rescue the 20000 Tang soldiers. This trip would never be smooth and smooth. It can even be said that it is extremely dangerous. If one of them is not well done, I am afraid that even my own life and others will have to be put on it. He also took a cautious attitude. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang, two experienced generals, went to the rescue with him. Banmei and xunlan were put in Shule city by him. Although Banmei and Xulan, including Quanyi, are reluctant to do so, they have to obey the orders of the prince to go to Shule city. Under the command of Li Hong, the remaining 7000 people were led by Hei Chi Chang, who led 3000 troops to the center. Xue Rengui has already gathered 3000 people in the mountains ahead, waiting to join him as a forward. Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao led hundreds of people, including a reluctant white Qi, as scouts to enter the city. Xue Rengui is majestic and upright. He is over 50 years old, but he is upright. He is wearing armor on his body and standing there like an iron tower. With the fierce and broad-minded spirit of the soldiers, Li Hong rushed forward to salute when he saw Li Hong leading his troops. He led the horse and said, "Your Highness, you can go with the black tooth Chang. You are respected. If there is an accident this time, the last general will wait for someone..." "You don''t have to persuade me. It''s very dangerous and dangerous. How can I sit in Shule city and watch you take risks? How about being a prince? If Tang and I can come here in person, I will die. " Li Hong looked at the black crowd and roared. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang looked at each other. As outstanding generals who had been on the battlefield for many years and had many years of experience in commanding the army, how could they not know that the words of his highness, the morale of these more than 10000 people had been improved immeasurably. No one thinks that this is the prince''s highness. He is trying to win the support of all the people in Anxi. After all, Anxi Dufu has already been branded with the brand of Prince governance, which no one can deny.What''s more, Chang''an City has not really transferred his royal highness back to the palace in recent years. Obviously, Chang''an City has approved all the actions of his highness in Anxi. Looking at Li Hong''s resolute and resolute look, Xue Rengui, the decisive general, no longer tried to dissuade him. After taking orders from Hei Chi Chang, he went on his own business. It''s a nomadic nation, and a country with many young women and many men. In its heyday, the troops were only 100000. Therefore, for the tuhuolo, which was always swallowed up by the two countries, the whole people were soldiers and the men were accustomed to war. One of the most wonderful customs, of course, is the marriage custom of Tuvalu. The Sui book once recorded: brothers and wives, sleep Yan, each person into the house, hang their clothes outside the house as the ambition, the birth of children belongs to their elder brother. After entering the area of Tuvalu, Li Hong began to order Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao to walk on the stone path that was not noticed. If you meet a small group of troops of tuhuro, annihilate it. This is also for the sake of keeping their whereabouts secret, so as not to be discovered as soon as they enter other countries. After crossing the Wuhu River, Li Hong ordered the troops to speed up. All people''s lives began to be completed on the horse''s back. They took a nap on the horse''s back, ate on the horse''s back, and the horse''s food was also fed on the horse''s back. With the gradual deepening, there were more and more tents in the territory of Tuvalu. Among them, several groups of small nomadic tribes were encountered. All of them were quickly destroyed by Fang Zhan and hengqiao. Before the nomadic cavalry of Tuvalu understood what was going on, they were annihilated. All the people, including the wounded horses, were dragged into the depths of the mountains by the troops behind them. I''m afraid that it will be impossible to find these bodies for a year and a half, and even may never be found. Like the western regions and Tubo, the geographical environment of vast territory and sparse population makes people sigh again for the beauty of the plateau. The thin air, the blue sky and the unique purity of high altitude make Li Hong and others have no time to look at it carefully. It took them 13 days to get close to the south of the city of tuhuro, and now they have only gone 500 Li. Entering the hinterland means that it is more and more likely to be discovered. After discussing with Xue Rengui and Hei chichang, Li Hong had to change his strategy. During the day, 10000 people were hiding in the mountains and valleys, which were not easy to be seen. At night, they continued to march in a hurry. Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao had branches on their heads, and their weapons were wrapped in cloth to prevent reflection. When they were discovered by the tuhuoluo people, the herdsmen on another hillside. The whole team is extremely quiet, and everyone''s face is hung with caution and seriousness. Feeding horses and other necessities of life are all solved in close proximity to the army''s rest. It is such an environment, as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he can adapt to it calmly and easily. Every day when the troops are resting, within an hour, the whole station will stink. After all, 10000 people eat and drink in a tiny place, but his highness can still talk and laugh like others. Such an optimistic mood, coupled with the attitude of putting down his noble status and working together with ordinary soldiers, made Xue Rengui, who was still worried that his royal highness would not be able to eat the arduous March, could not help admiring Li Hong. Black tooth Chang, who followed Li Hong in the Tibetan war for more than a year, had long been accustomed to his Royal Highness''s indifferent March attitude. The night, which was supposed to continue marching, was blocked by a thick cloud layer in the sky. A storm began to pour out after covering the whole land at night. In the heavy rain at night, everyone''s body was soaked by the rain. Huameng and his four men, including his Royal Highness''s bodyguard, looked at the top of the mountain not far away from the front. Just as they wanted to ask Li Hong to go there for shelter, they were stopped by Li Hong''s cheering. Stepping on the muddy and slippery path, Li Hong wiped the rain on his face and yelled at the lawlessness: "if the order goes on, the horse in everyone''s hands must be on the ground, and must not be raised above the head. No one is allowed to stand in the trees and other high places to shelter from the rain, but must stand in this canyon. " As the rain poured down, the narrow canyon was about to turn into a river. Without waiting for the orders of other generals, some soldiers began to consciously lead their horses to find a highland to shelter themselves from the rain, instead of standing in the knee deep rain water, waiting for the end of the heavy rain. From the top of his head, he heard the voice of thunder. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 Li Hong anxiously looked at the dark clouds. The heavy rain hit his face like beans. From time to time, a glimmer of light mixed with thunder could be seen in the dark clouds in the distance. Like Li Hong, they both took off their armor. One was forward and the other was backward. The rain was not over the knee. They went to pass Li Hong''s orders. No need for Li Hong''s order, no one would wear iron armor on their bodies at this time. This is not to say that these soldiers are afraid that the armor will lead to lightning, but because of the wet armor and the continuous heavy rain, wearing the armor on the body, as if people were imprisoned, could not move, and it was extremely difficult to raise hands and legs. The order has just reached every regiment, and every captain can''t ignore the roar on a rainy night. Will the people of Tuvalu find out and start to roar in the rain and let everyone down from the height. The torrential rain in the canyon is more violent than that on the plain. With the roar of the mountain wind, as long as you open your mouth, you can immediately fill your mouth with rain. The choking person coughs, and you can''t tell whether it''s tears, rain, or snot on your face. Li Hong looked up at the sky anxiously. He didn''t want these soldiers to be killed by the lightning and lightning hidden in the dark clouds instead of being killed by tuhuoluo and baiyidashi. Looking at the slow movement, it is like a huge castle, with lightning has been close to the overhead, and at this time there are many soldiers have not come down from the height. Even some people, because they can''t hear the order, still keep climbing. But there are also some, because the feet are too wet and slippery, they slide on the covered stones, and the whole person drags the horse in his hand, or the horse drags him, and then slowly falls down from above. With a splash, you can splash a huge splash when you fall into the valley and the river is piled up with rainwater. The roaring sound carries bright, thick, purple lightning, and does not wait until all soldiers have gone down to the canyon. The huge thunderbolt and thundering thunder interweave each other. The soldiers on the top were hit by lightning instantly. When the lightning struck again, the people below could see clearly. Several soldiers seemed to be scorched. A puff of smoke was emitted from their bodies. They kept their original upright posture and kept quiet. Then they rolled down the hillside straight and slowly. One after another, the huge lightning fell like a ribbon, and immediately lit up the whole canyon. Looking at the top of the whole Canyon, Li Hong''s eyebrows relaxed a little. Fortunately, the number of soldiers killed by thunder and lightning was not as many as expected. At the moment, more than a dozen soldiers who rushed down in the future began to lead their horses, braved their backs, and struggled to escape into the canyon. A sealed red silk Memorial quickly passed through Danfeng gate, Hanyuan hall and xuanzheng hall, and was sent to Zichen hall, the emperor''s bedchamber of the Tang Dynasty. "Nonsense! A prince''s highness left Anxi''s four towns and led his troops through Tuvalu to rescue 20000 troops in the governor''s office of Persia? Cough Who gave him the rights of Li Hong? Who agreed to let him go? Xue Rengui, Hei Chi Chang Zhi, Pei Xingjian, Keke Ma Zai and so on. Are they all dead? No one knows the danger of the rescue? Why do you want to let your highness take risks in person! The prince has three faults! Can they afford it! Somebody! All the family members of all the officials in Anxi Prefecture are in custody! Cough... " Li Zhi''s face was pale and his lips were blue. He almost fainted after seeing the first memorial. But at this time, his vision was blurred, his head swelled, standing in the room, he felt waves of shaking, and then suddenly fainted. Yang Wu and the maid of the palace quickly helped him with his rickety dragon body. Yang Wu rushed outside and called out, "go and call the imperial doctor to the palace. Go and ask the queen to come." Li Zhi''s sudden fainting makes Yang Wu''s sharp voice become more sharp and harsh. Yang Wu and the maid of the palace carefully helped Lizhi to the Dragon couch and lay down on his back. Then he anxiously looked at the door, and his ears were also erect. He hoped that the imperial doctor would appear in front of him. Wu Mei hurried from Penglai hall. She was not well dressed. She was as white as jade. Her face was covered with frost. During this time, Her Majesty''s body and bones did not know what had happened. She was getting worse and worse. It is said that there is no major event in the chaotang area. The army of conquering Koryo and Silla in Liaodong area is now in great momentum, which has been a great success. And Anxi now Li Hong is in Tubo, the overall situation has been decided, and he will return to Chang''an soon. Wu Mei''s steps are in a hurry, and her mind is also in a hurry to think about the matter of the court and guess what is going on, which can make your majesty faint. The more you think about it, the more you think about it, I''m afraid it has something to do with that little bastard! In recent years, Li Hong''s achievements in Anxi are obvious to all. His governance of Anxi, the town of asnaduzhi, and Li zhaco have already made great contributions to the court. Because of these, your majesty is about to smile every day and shut his mouth. Every day he puts his royal highness to his lips. He is boasting like a flower. However, after Li Hong entered Tibet, although he was once dissatisfied with Lizhi and thought that he was too emotional, with the spread of good news and good news one by one, Li Zhi was laughing heartily every day. During this period of time above the court, there was constant laughter.In particular, the court officials and Li Zhi knew about Pei Xingjian, Ma Zai, and Dai Zhide, who had been dismissed by Li Hong, after Tubo was reappointed by Li Hong. All the courtiers seemed to have smeared honey on their mouths. They did not boast about the Emperor Li Zhi of the Tang Dynasty, and the prince''s highness in Tubo. They seemed to feel uncomfortable. It seemed that such great achievements should be put on their lips, praised and praised every day. And now some people have begun to look forward to the scene of the coming of all countries. Since Emperor Taizong was respected as the heavenly Khan by all countries, the whole court was very excited. However, by this time, the name of Tian Khan on the head of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty had already died in name, and the influence of the Tang Dynasty on various countries was no longer like that of Emperor Taizong. Wu Mei trembled and picked up the memorial to make Li Zhi faint. She looked at the red silk which was as bright as blood. Then she looked at the brown handwriting on the red silk. Wu Mei almost lost her temper. This unique symbol on the memorial is the unique symbol of emergency Memorial in the western regions, which is more urgent and serious than the red Ling emergency performance. It can be said that this kind of emergency memorial with brown color is specially set for the little bastard who is in the western regions. So Wu Mei can''t help but shiver in her heart and whole body when she looks at the sign outside the memorial. After Qiang Zijing comes, Wu meizai carefully looks at the first line of words, and then he is in a hurry to skip the whole Memorial content! "Wow The memorial is still on the ground under Wu Mei''s anger. Suddenly, in Lizhi''s room, the maids and eunuchs kneel together. Even the imperial doctor who was in charge of pulse was frightened and shivered. He quickly stabilized his mind and strong self calmness to check the pulse for Li Zhi. "It''s nonsense. There is no law and order, no court, no royal family! What a system! Who told him to go? Pei Xingjian, what do they eat? Xue Rengui and Hei chichang are proud to be good ministers and powerful generals! Why do you want your highness to take risks with you! This is nonsense Wu Meiqi''s face was extremely blue, and the empress''s Majesty was fully displayed at this time. Sitting on the chair gasping heavily, the towering chest with her rapid breathing, back and forth violent ups and downs. It can be imagined that Li Hong''s flattering attitude towards his father, Emperor Li Zhi, and Long Ma''s Wu Mei Qi has become. "Back to the queen, your majesty is awake." The imperial doctor whispers to remind Wu Mei, who is angry on the chair. Hearing this, Wu Mei immediately got up and walked forward. Li Zhi was lying on the bed. She opened her eyes slowly and weakly. After taking a look at Wu Mei, she shook hands with Wu Mei. "I have nothing to do. I''m afraid I''m too tired for this time. I''ll see Cough Ah... " Li Zhi pauses weakly for a long time, and then says, "the queen immediately makes a decree. In any case, Li Hong must come back alive, my prince..." "Your Majesty You have a rest first. I have a look at it. Although Li Hong has entered into tuhuolo, he wants to do something. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi are both the general of the Tang Dynasty who are accustomed to fighting. They are enough to protect his safety. " Wu Mei looks at the weak Lizhi. The anger between her eyebrows has already disappeared. She has changed into a gentle and gentle face. Li Zhi moved the corner of his mouth, laughed and shook his head slightly. He groped with his other hand on the Dragon couch and took out another memorial. He whispered in a weak voice, "look at this first. I''m afraid I can''t handle the government affairs these days. If there''s anything wrong, the queen can handle it for me first, but remember that Li Hong must come back alive!" After Lizhi finished, she slowly closed her eyes and began to nourish her spirits. However, from the ups and downs of her chest, as well as the bitter expression of her tight frown, Wu Mei still noticed a trace of unknown strangeness. Before and after two exhortations oneself, must let Li Hong come back alive? Why do you tell me so? What''s the point? What else happened that you didn''t know? Wu Mei let Li Zhi''s hand rest on her thigh powerlessly. She took another memorial that Lizhi had handed her. She was about to tear it up and said, "tomorrow morning, I will send someone to Taiyi city to invite Dr. Sun to visit the palace for his majesty." "Yes, Queen." Yang Wu and Lian tie should have a voice at the same time. "The intention is to suspend the early court because of his Majesty''s poor health. If there is an emergency, you can handle it according to your own discretion. And Order the Minister of war to enter the palace immediately. " Wu Mei takes a worried look at Li Zhi lying there and arranges the things in front of her. Seeing that Li Zhi didn''t respond after he ordered, he slowly picked up the memorial and opened it. Judging from the handwriting, Li Hong''s memorial is very neat and serious in both form and format, which is totally different from the lazy style of daily memorials. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 After reading this memorial written by Li Hong, Wu Mei can''t help but feel confused. After reading the whole Memorial, even though she is always boasting of her inner strength, she feels a little trance and feels uncomfortable and nagging in her heart. Is this still her son? Or the prince who has been hiding with her all day in order to avoid punishment? In front of Wu Mei''s eyes, Li Hong''s usual appearance appears. Except for the time when she was assassinated in Taiyi City, she saw different Li Hong. But at that time, Li Hong was also a Li Hong who did not admit defeat and took care of the overall situation. He was a Li Hong who never committed danger with his own body. He regarded his own life as valuable, otherwise he would not be in the palace, seemingly lawless and despised all the etiquette, but he never overstepped the imperial power. Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi who is sleeping. Under the light, Wu Mei reads Li Hong''s memorial carefully again. The choice of words and sentences, the use of handwriting, and the application of the punctuation mark invented by him can all prove that this is Li Hong''s Memorial. The appearance of being beaten between the lines and the naughty and mischievous virtue in using sentences can prove that this is Li Hong''s style. Wu Mei, with Lian tie in her hand, took the rest of Li Hong''s memorials from Penglai hall and carefully compared them one by one, but the worries and doubts between her brows were not reduced, but more and more. She did not believe that Li Hong would exchange his own life for the lives of 20000 soldiers and soldiers at the border. She knew that Li Hong was a man of love and might change his mind in recent years. However, with Li Hong''s character, he would not take the risk to do a thing if he was not more than 50% sure. What''s more, his expedition to the governor''s office of Persia even led to the command of Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang, two famous generals of the Tang Dynasty who were good at fighting, which showed that Li Hong knew the danger of this trip. This also shows Li Hong''s prudence. After all, the two brave generals Xue Rengui and Hei chichang, together with his military talent, are not inferior to their military talents. Even if they can''t rescue the 20000 Tang generals and soldiers, it is absolutely not a problem to keep the three people back to the western regions. How could he write such a letter, like a memorial to explain his future affairs, when it seemed dangerous but actually there was no danger? Wu Mei is puzzled and frowns. She doesn''t know that Li Zhizao beside her has already woken up and is looking at her meditative side face gently. "How many people, apart from your majesty, know what is written in this memorial?" Wu Mei doesn''t know Li Zhi is awake. She looks at the eunuch who has been here since Li Zhi saw the memorial and fainted. She asks in a deep voice. "If you go back to the queen, the servants and other people don''t know." Lian tie and others answered in a low voice. Wu Mei looks at Yang Wu silently. The meaning in her eyes is self-evident. "Back to the queen, maids and maids did not know the content of the memorial." Yang Wu said, while involuntarily some fear. But they really didn''t know what was written in the memorial. When his majesty fainted, all their thoughts were on his majesty, and no one noticed. His majesty still had a memorial in his hand. Wu Mei sighed silently and heard a familiar weak voice coming from her ear: "the queen doesn''t have to be suspicious. They really don''t know the content of this memorial. But there is no airtight wall in the world. I''m afraid it won''t be long before this memorial will be known to others. " "I''m not worried about the leakage of the memorial, just Hong''er has always had a style of conduct. I know very well that he does not seem to be a person who can write such memorials. Although it is extremely dangerous to go to the Persian governor''s house to save 20000 soldiers, Xue Rengui and Hei chichang are there to assist him. It should not be a problem for him to withdraw when he wants to come all over. " Wu Mei or straight frown, her heart on the authenticity of this memorial, has always held a skeptical point of view. "But the queen suspected that the memorial was not written by Li Hong but by someone else?" The maid of the palace attends Li Zhi to get up and do it. Wu Mei takes a soft cushion and puts it behind him so that he can lean on the head of the bed comfortably. "I even suspect this Memorial Li Hong doesn''t know at all! " Wu Mei''s eyes shot a little cold light. Fortunately, all eunuchs and maids bowed their heads. Otherwise, they would be scared to shiver. Li Zhi smiles and pats Wu Mei''s thigh and says, "call the messenger and ask him to know, isn''t it? Why should the queen think so hard. " Wu Mei shook her head in silence. She looked at the front and said, "if it wasn''t for Li Hong''s Memorial, it would have been replaced. I''m afraid even the messenger would have been in the dark." Li Zhi once again patted Wu Mei''s soft, delicate and tight thigh, and shook his head with a smile and then ignored. Just like she passed out, I''m afraid the queen can''t accept the content of Li Hong''s memorial now, so she deceived herself and thought it was not Li Hong''s Memorial. Think about yourself just now, why not? Although he said a lot after reading the memorial, there were only a few words in the whole chapter, which made him lose his temper and fainted directly.As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, the son minister should love the people like a son and take the life of the frontier officers and soldiers as the most important thing. As the protector of Anxi capital, the son minister knew that the Persian governor''s house was under siege. The lives of 20000 officers and men in the Tang Dynasty were at stake, and the children''s ministers could not sleep day and night. Therefore, I should go to the Persian governor''s office for rescue. I know that this trip is difficult and dangerous, and I am afraid that I will go there without returning. It has been more than ten years since the son minister was established as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. He is well aware of the importance of learning from his father to deal with the affairs of the imperial court. But also know the glory of going to the western regions to pacify the people and lead the officers and men of Tang Dynasty to guard the border. With the combination of the two, the children''s ministers can live up to the expectations and earnest teachings of their father and his mother, so that they can live up to the expectations of the courtiers and enjoy the title of Prince of the east palace. However, the son minister was concerned about the lives of 20000 Tang generals and soldiers at the border, and was responsible for the great reputation of our Tang Dynasty, so he had to go to the Persian governor''s office to save the life of my son Lang in the border area of the Tang Dynasty. When we can establish our Tang Tianwei, the name of your majesty Tian Khan. Second, we can show the kindness of Tang Dynasty and cherish the benevolence of your majesty. Third, it can create the bravery of the Tang Dynasty''s children, and show the benevolence of the officers and men at the border. The son minister knows that it is difficult and dangerous. He knows that the crown prince''s position is related to the blood of Tang Dynasty. If he can''t return, he is not one of the children''s ministers. But the son minister also knew that he was not the best Prince of the Tang Dynasty. Looking back on all his bad deeds, he often felt ashamed and shameless. Today, my son''s minister went out to the battle today. He asked his father and his mother to leave him. He was unable to do anything but worry about the lives of the officers and men at the border of the Tang Dynasty. I sincerely hope that the father and the emperor can re-establish his highness as the prince of the Tang Dynasty and exercise his Majesty''s benevolence. Although it was not a life of death, the son minister knew that this journey was difficult to pass through the Shu Road. Thinking back to Li Hong''s Memorial, I can see that Wu Mei is still comparing with other memorials. At the moment, she said with relief: "the queen can rest assured. Unless Li Hong has something unexpected, I will not consider setting up another prince." Wu Mei put down the memorial in her hand and took a helpless look at Lizhi. If only it was so simple. Whether the memorial is true or not, the contents are enough to confuse the royal family. It''s not impossible that the change of the Xuanwu Gate, where brothers are fraternal, could be staged again in this dynasty. If Li Hong were there, as the first born son of the emperor and queen, other people would not have different ideas. However, if the content of this memorial is leaked, it is hard to guarantee that other princes headed by Li Xian will not secretly make small moves. "Your Majesty, Queen, Bai Chun asked to see you." A eunuch walked in at the door and stood respectfully at the door. "See, the content of the memorial is obviously not only known to you and my wife." Wu Mei raised the memorial in her hand and said. Bai Chun''s Tao is naturally self-evident. After following Li Hong for so many years, now I hear that the master is worried about his life. If he continues to stay in Prince Pu''s mansion or Taiyi City, he is not worthy of her master''s behavior. Wu Mei put aside all the memorials in her hand, motioned Lian tie to put it away carefully, and then took Lizhi''s hand and said, "I''m going to have a look. I''m not sure we can get something we don''t know from her." Li Zhi at this time is obviously brain good, no pain, short-circuit said: "you said so many years, Hong son really did not let Bai Chun sleep? After I left hong''er, I thought there would be some movement in this white pure stomach. " Wu Mei was speechless. Originally, she thought he could give some useful suggestions. However, after her eyes were not dizzy, she immediately cared about the belly of Li Hong''s maidservant. Lazy to pay attention to Li Zhi''s eight trigrams, he took out his jade hand and went to the front hall of Zichen hall. "My servant Bai Chun has met the queen." Bai Chun is still wearing white clothes. Her black and bright hair goes straight to the back of her hip, like a waterfall. For so many years, years seem to have forgotten her existence. On a beautiful face, there is no trace of time. Even Wu Mei is jealous of Bai Chun''s maintenance method. two people in private chat, Bai Chun is a face stunned, said that he is now in addition to using that perfume bath, is occasionally sprinkle some perfume, it has not been used in other. Wu Mei is speechless for a while. If she can maintain herself with a fairy who doesn''t eat people, she also wants to try. But she knows that Bai Chun has been able to maintain such a good, I am afraid, because of her indifferent nature. It is a headache to think of Wu Mei here. Bai Chun looks like a young girl. Not only is she occupied by Li Hong, but now she is Li Xian and others. Because of Bai Chun''s beauty, she wants to invite her to the palace of the king. Li Xian, however, has hinted to himself more than once. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 Bai Chun''s intention finally frightened Wu Mei. She didn''t expect that Bai Chun, who always showed indifference to everything, didn''t seem to have a sense of closeness to anyone. She was always a Bai Chun who refused people thousands of miles away! Li Hong should be so attentive! "Are you sure you''re going to Anxi in person? Do you know the danger of this trip? " Wu Mei is happy that Li Hong can have such a loyal servant. Can''t help but vaguely worry, Li Hong this time is not really forced into their own death? Always resourceful, like to take risks, is he really faced with a fatal situation this time? Otherwise, why even Bai Chun has to rush over? Unless he is really in danger, otherwise, the little bunny will not be willing to give his Taiyi city to others. Bai Chun''s departure means that Taiyi city should be easy for others. Bai Chun kneels down slowly in front of Wu Mei, her beautiful face doesn''t show any emotion, only her beautiful eyes radiate worry and a trace of pain. "Queen, the maidservant has decided. Please allow me." Like the sounds of nature in Wu Mei''s ears ring, but she does not feel pleasant at the moment. "Do you know that if you leave, hong''er''s painstaking efforts in Taiyi city will be easy for others. Even if you come back later, do you think you can still take it back from others?" Wu Mei looks at Bai Chun, cautious warning way. "At this time, what''s the use of me guarding Taiyi city again? As long as your Highness has nothing to do, even if the ten Taiyi cities are easy to be handled by others, I think it is worth it. Besides Besides, you are the only one in charge of Taiyi city Wu Mei has no choice but to smile. Although she has already guessed in her heart, if Bai Chun leaves, the secret of Taiyi city is hidden. I''m afraid that only myself can take over. But now listening to Bai Chun, I can''t help but feel a little comfort in my heart. At least, in Li Hong''s heart, she is still worthy of his trust and reliance. "I agree that you go to the western regions, but if he is in peace, you must bring the little rabbit back to our palace as soon as possible. If You can do it yourself. You have to wait for your father and others. We agree that they will go with you to the western regions... " "Thank you very much, but I only need the troops left by the prince''s highness in Taiyi city. As for the servants'' parents, I didn''t want them to accompany them to the western regions. I was willing to let them stay in Taiyi city and run their taverns." White pure eyes sincere, without a trace of fake elements. Wu Mei''s eyes are hard to understand. Looking at Bai Chun''s indifferent and calm appearance, she can''t help nodding and saying, "go ahead, this palace agrees." Watching Bai Chunxing kneel down and leave in a hurry. She did not ask Bai Chun when and how to start? How many troops are there? For her, asking Bai Chun now seems to be disrespect for Li Hong and a lack of love. In view of Bai Chun''s performance, Wu Mei begins to shake the doubts in her heart. Is it really because she is too sensitive and worried about her mother after being put in danger with Li Hong? Or is it true that the memorial is suspicious, as I had previously guessed? Wu Mei can''t understand. When Li Zhi comes to her again, she still doesn''t know. Li Hong''s position in her and Li Zhi''s heart is so important that the two of them now look at each other''s eyes and read a faint worry from each other''s eyes. If Li Hong went to Tibet at the beginning, they still relaxed a little, it is also because there is a "relative" in Tubo, who can protect Li Hong''s life in a critical moment. But now, it has traversed the whole area of tuhuoluo, and then goes deep into the governor''s office of Persia, which has been idle for a long time by the Tang Dynasty, leaving only a symbolic 20000 people, which is used to show the existence of the weakening influence of the Tang Dynasty on the region far away. But somehow, Wu Mei is still keenly aware that there seems to be a strong conspiracy in it. With her keen sense of touch and the meticulous nature of her first woman in the world, she could not help but wonder whether Li Hong did it on purpose? Could it be that after seeing Chang''an around the corner, he specially performed such a performance, in order to let the people in Chang''an who had different feelings towards him take the initiative to jump out again? Can he take a good look at the outside of the Bureau, and then go deep into the bureau to solve the problem? When thinking of this place, Wu Mei can''t help but feel the chill behind her. If so, this little rabbit''s scheming in recent years is too deep. Looking at Wu Mei, her expression suddenly became stiff. Li Zhi went to her side and stroked her shoulder. She asked in a soft voice, "what''s the matter with the queen?" "Er It''s OK. Bai Chun wants to go to the western regions. I agree. " Wu Mei put down her mind and said with grace. Li Zhi sighed and said: "let her go, as long as it is not too out of line conditions, all try to agree with her, just Who will be in charge of Taiyi city when she leaves? Can''t you also give it to Zong Chuke? " "I''m afraid that Li Hong gave up Taiyi city. She couldn''t give it to Zong Chuke. Now, she is in charge of it for the time being." Wu Mei said faintly, the secret worry on the face still exists.Li Zhi looked at the worry on her face and continued to comfort him: "don''t worry about the empress. Isn''t Bai Chun just going away? If Li Hong had let Bai Chun go to bed with a big stomach, he wouldn''t have let Li Xian chase him now. However, as soon as you leave now, at least no one bothers you with this matter. When Li Hong comes back, Li Xian and they will not dare to make Bai Chun''s idea again. " Wu Mei can only be silent nod, and then white him a glance, today this is what, always take people white pure belly to talk about things. It took Li Hong 25 days to get close to a huge valley. This journey was much slower than the business trip. Now, climbing the top of the mountain, you can see a city which is not very huge. It is located in the middle of two mountains. The wide valley shaped land makes the medium-sized city of Ji Ling look like a small square box. More than 10000 people quietly sneaked into the huge mountain and gully jungle on a morning full of birds and flowers. Every soldier was careful to lead his horse, and even the horse''s mouth was wrapped up. He was deeply afraid that the hissing sound would attract the attention of the white clothed big food and the tuhuoluo people. The periphery of Ji Ling City is like white ants moving. The White army of more than 100000 people encircles the whole city, and a sense of killing is like a dark cloud around the whole city. Naturally, the troops of more than 100000 people are in a mess. The noise and roar of generals come and go. From time to time, we can see the cavalry troops shuttling back and forth in the battle line of more than 100000 people. In history, the food in white, in black and in green are all distinguished by the most intuitive color of clothing. Unlike other nomadic peoples such as Tuvalu, their armour is made of bright iron. More than 100000 people hold machetes and spears. Their bright and sharp white blades reflect the dazzling light in the morning sun, but also emit an overwhelming murderous spirit and pressure. Li Hong held a telescope, accompanied by Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zi, lying in the grass and carefully looking at the Ji Ling City in the valley from the gap. "It seems that there has been a fierce siege of the city, but failed to win the city." Xue Rengui is also holding a pair of binoculars, looking at the holes in the city wall and the marks of weapons. Especially on the yellow wall, every place is dissatisfied with dark brown blood. "Moreover, it seems that the city has been attacked more than once, and the city is really stronger than expected." The telescope in the hand of black tooth Chang, swept by the army in white, moved slowly to the city of Jiling. On the inner wall, there were soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and some Persian people running back and forth. At this time, they were carrying all kinds of guarding tools to the head of the city. Everyone was ragged, dignified and dull, and his face was full of fatigue and numbness. Some even dragged their injured legs and slowly transported stones the size of their heads to the city tower. Some of the Tang soldiers in armor in the city have already worn out their armor. If you look at them carefully, there are not many pieces of armor leaves left. They hang on their bodies like ragged iron pieces. With the movement only shaking, I am afraid that they have already lost their defense ability. Now they can only play a psychological defense role. Li Hong frowned and searched for the camp of the enemy leader among the hundreds of thousands of people around the city, but after searching for it for a long time, he did not find the tent of the Chinese army. "It must be fast. It seems that they will not be able to withstand the next siege." Li Hong said with some anxiety. Outside the city, the morale of the big food in white clothes is booming, one by one with high morale and excited expression. At this time, many sharp weapons have been prepared to attack the city. The huge stones that were thrown down from the city last night were picked up one by one and placed on the huge siege crossbow in the distance. Obviously, they wanted to continue to smash the weak wall with stones. The depression in the wall and the falling battlements are enough to show that the stones still play an inestimable role in the siege. "But I''m afraid Wang Mingyuan doesn''t know that reinforcements will arrive yet. Our first priority is how to get in touch with them. Even if we can''t work together from inside and outside, at least we should let them know that reinforcements are coming." Facing the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the valley, Xue Rengui felt guilty. At the same time, he can''t help but look behind him. They are only 10000 people, and they are still in a hurry. Although he said that when he was close to Ji Ling City, his royal highness had consciously slowed down the march speed, so as to let the troops rest their strength. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 But in any case, this is a labor expedition. At this moment, 10000 people are brave and brave enough to fight and dare not to die. It is uncertain whether the army, which is dressed in iron armour, can hold on to the hundreds of thousands of soldiers below, let alone open a path of blood and rescue the people inside. "Yes, how can they know that reinforcements are coming?" Li Hong''s brow has become a rope. The explosives had already been used up, and he used them at the foot of the Potala Palace that night. Now, it can be said that he does not have a strategic weapon to defeat the other side, so as to open a gap in the encirclement of more than 100000 people. Black teeth often quietly listen to the two finish, but also difficult and bitter said: "now our only way is how to get in touch with Wang Mingyuan in the besieged city, and then in the middle of the attack of the white food, from behind them to fight for time and opportunity to escape for the troops in the city." "It''s not easy to talk about it?" Li Hong looked at the encircled city of Ji Ling. If you want to get in touch with the city, unless you fly from the sky, but that''s not feasible. I''m afraid that just after flying to the top of the white clothes and big food, I was shot down by a shower of arrows. The air doesn''t walk underground? When the tunnel is dug through, it is estimated that all the people in the city are dead. Now I''m afraid that only birds in the sky and ants on the ground can freely travel between Baishi and Jiling city. Xue Rengui looked at the foot of the mountain through the grass in front of him. He said coldly, "it''s better to let the troops led by the last general of several hundred attract them. In this way, Wang Mingyuan in the city can at least know that the reinforcements are coming. It can also improve their morale in guarding the city and resist for a while." Listening to Xue Rengui''s request, Li Hong just stared at the following and shook his head in silence. This was an unavoidable strategy. We can''t use such a bad strategy until the last minute. Xue Rengui and black tooth often have the idea that they can die together with white clothes and food, or even sacrifice themselves to rescue Wang Mingyuan. In fact, along the way, Li Hong explained the interests of this rescue to them. Otherwise, it is very difficult for the two people to understand why they have to take such a big risk. When the winning rate and chance are extremely low, and even they may be killed by the Persian governor''s office, they still have to rush to rescue them resolutely. In order to prove the power of the Tang Dynasty to all small countries, and to let other countries see the influence of the Tang Dynasty in remote areas, so that the Tang Dynasty can govern the western regions in peace of mind and absorb the respect and worship of the Tang Dynasty from all countries. And our rescue from thousands of miles has made many frontier officers and soldiers in the Tang Dynasty pay attention to them, maintain the important position of Tang soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, and make an important attitude for future recruitment. The weakening trend in the history of the Tang Dynasty was closely related to the destruction of the equal field system and the government soldier system. However, in the final analysis, the great reduction in military strength was due to the decline of military status. As a result, it is still popular in later generations: "good men do not serve in the army, good iron does not nail." Therefore, in order to maintain the influence of the Tang Dynasty today, whether in the court or as military generals, they have to make a solemn statement for the unyielding and iron character of the Tang Dynasty. This is also the reason why Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi dispel their doubts. The reason is that although the Tang Dynasty has not yet reached the time when the military is really on the decline 20 or 30 years later, it is an indisputable fact that the status of military generals and government soldiers has declined sharply. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang, of course, had a deep understanding. Therefore, after arriving here, they became more active than Li Hong. Otherwise, Xue Rengui would not come up with the idea of using himself as the target to attract the enemy''s attention for Li Hong and Hei Chi Chang, so as to give them a chance to rescue the besieged Tang soldiers. The soldiers who are resting in the valleys during the day are really integrated into the mountains and forests at dusk. If you don''t take a close look at them, it''s difficult to find the Tang soldiers resting on the hillside of the huge depression. Li Hong three people lie down on the top of the mountain. After a short nap, they are awakened by the more and more noisy voice below and the roar. At the foot of the mountain, the white food troops had a little more chill than in the morning and afternoon. The atmosphere of killing and cutting, which came from a great war, slowly spread out from the hundreds of thousands of people below. Cold spears, machetes, bloody horses, sharp bows and arrows, catapults and so on have been put on standby. "It seems that when night falls, they will be ready to attack again. Call out hengqiao, Fangzhan, Jingzhe and cheetah. " Li Hong looked at the foot of the mountain. He was mobilizing an orderly White army and said anxiously. Looking at a small troop of scouts like white clothes and big food, Li Hong began to command hengqiao: "kill them cleanly, and then see the camp in the north of the city. Try to make use of the chaos after the enemy attacks the city and get close to it. If you can stab the enemy generals, you can''t kill them, but you have to create some chaos for them, but you must Remember that you have to fight for the time when you want to go back to the cityLooking at a group of 20-30-man white food cavalry, they raised a cloud of smoke and ran to the mountain notch here. It seems that this is an investigation of their own rear area before the final attack of the city. It seems that they are also afraid that if there is a war, they will be attacked by the hidden Turks, or it may be just a routine exploration. But this has also given Li Hong a glimmer of hope. At least, it is easy to kill these people, and after they disguise themselves, it is still easy to get into the army of more than 100000 people, and shooting arrows into the city should not be a very difficult thing. What''s more, Heng Qiao and Fang Zhan had a lot of knowledge about the big food in white during this period of time. It should not be a problem to deal with the general sentry in the barracks. This is also the reason why Li Hong chose them and Jingzhe. For Huameng and mang seeds, including lawlessness, Li Hong originally wanted to send all the experts around him at one stroke, and even didn''t keep his own personal guard, but finally he was strongly stopped by Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang. Li Hong watched dozens of them leave quietly, and rushed to the scouts in white clothes. He immediately ordered grain crops to find some rosin and some branches, including a lot of thinner cloth. Xue Rengui and others didn''t understand what Li Hong was going to do, and they couldn''t help at all. They could only listen to Li Hong''s order, start to reorganize the army, and set up a large number of bow and crossbow ambushes on both sides of the valley. The production of Kong Mingdeng is a simple thing for Li Hong, but he hasn''t had fun these years. He wanted to play during the Lantern Festival in the imperial palace. As soon as the light was lit, he was carried away by Long Ma Wu Mei''s ear before he took out the Kongming lamp. He was afraid that he would point out the old Taiji palace if he was excited. Kong Mingdeng was invented by a woman in the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period because her husband joined the army. Later, it was more used in military purposes to transmit information. As for why it was called Kong Ming Deng, it was named Kong Ming Deng because people looked at him like the hat Zhuge Kongming had worn. As for the later generations, when Zhuge Kongming was besieged in Pingyang, he was unable to send troops to the city for help, so he made the Kongming lamp and tied it with the message of asking for help. Finally, he put out the Kongming lamp to rescue the soldiers, which was remembered by others. But if you think about it, you will know that it is impossible. Bows and arrows were designed by people at the beginning of the earliest war. They can be shot down when you have just released the city head, which is not too high. What''s more, with the control of the wind direction and the enemy''s siege, unless you can remote control, you can''t float out of the city to find help for you. After being directed by Li Hong, he finally made a lantern that could fly under Li Hong''s command. At the same time, after Xue Rengui and Hei chichang''s hard work, their eyes were wide and wide, and they looked at some lanterns at their feet, which were written with big characters of Tang and heel north, but they didn''t know what the Prince wanted to do. When he heard Li Hong talk about lighting this thing, he could fly, and the two looked at each other. No one believed in a lantern, lit a fire below, and then he could fly. "It must be put here. In this way, if Wang Mingyuan has a little brain, he should know how to run to the north of the valley after he breaks out of the city." Li Hong was afraid that if it was too far away, people in the city could not see the handwriting clearly, so he finally decided to light Kong Ming lantern from here. "Your Highness, you and general Xue will set an ambush here as the vanguard of the White army." Black teeth often clap on the body of the armor clattering, heroic dry cloud said. Li Hong ignored him and just looked at Xue Rengui. The meaning in his eyes was self-evident: "do you think so?" "Daduhu, the last general has been guarding the western regions for a long time, and he has some knowledge of the troops in white clothes and big food. So the last general will lead his troops to surprise attack. You and general black tooth will ambush here, and you will ensure that Wang Mingyuan and pilus will be brought back safely." Xue Rengui is also clattering in armor. Although the horse in his hand is still wrapped in black cloth, it is still able to make people feel a strong sense of war. Li Hongwei smiles and shakes his head in silence. Then he says, "do you want me to give you an end here, and then wait for the Tang soldiers to pass, and then I will still be here to fight against the white food?"? Can you evacuate safely www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 Hearing Li Hong''s words, Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi immediately looked at each other and knelt down on the ground. At the same time, they said in a deep voice, "I dare not. I don''t want to wait! If... " "Get up, I know what you mean, but in today''s war, no one is not in a very dangerous situation. You two lead your team to the north of this valley, and ambush alternately along the way. As for the sneak attack on the enemy, I will be the vanguard..." Looking at the two men kneeling on the ground to talk, Li Hongzhi stopped them and said in a cold voice: "whether Gu Neng can return to Chang''an alive or not depends not on the success of the sneak attack on the enemy, but on whether he can fight for more time to retreat for Gu Duan! This idea has been decided, needless to say, he led four thousand people to go there. You and the other two ambushed alternately to cover the retreat of Gu and Wang Mingyuan Li Hong seldom calls himself "solitary". He used it once in Tubo, but once in Taiyi city. Now, this is the third time he calls himself "Gu". For the first time, Xue Rengui and black tooth Chang Zhi heard Li Hong claiming to be lonely. After listening to Li Hong''s words, they did not dare to say anything, but their eyes were full of worry. Four thousand people are going to attack hundreds of thousands of big cannibals in white with the most powerful military appearance, which is absolutely naked. Not to mention the attack, it is enough to make people''s scalp numb, legs soften and heart beat violently, as if they were going to be spit out of their mouths because of the bursts of murderous spirit and pressure. However, he and the two black teeth Chang, though experienced in battle, are already familiar with the tragic scenes of war. But even they, in the face of such a disproportionate number of people in front of them, have already made psychological preparations in their hearts to become benevolent if they fail. Li Hong''s voice was very calm. It seemed that there was no obvious fluctuation in his mood because of the hundreds of thousands of cannibals in white who were waiting to be attacked. "You will go with you, and the general black tooth will be responsible for it. After the end of the war, you will not be able to take a risk alone, not to mention Please forgive me for saying so. According to the law, you should not have come here in person... " "Don''t worry. I can deal with it. If I can''t beat them, I''m not a fool. If I can open a small gap or make a hole in the iron bucket array of cannibals who attack the city, it''s enough for Wang Mingyuan to rush out of the city." Li Hong smiles and looks at Xue Rengui and says. However, Xue Rengui felt the cold and murderous spirit from Li Hong''s relaxed smile. Looking at his royal highness who had been infected by the battlefield emotion, Xue Rengui was speechless for a while. "Well, at the end of the day, I will protect you according to Dadu''s intention. Whether this war is dangerous or not, most of them will protect you more clearly than others. If there is no way to protect your safety, the general and general black teeth will be killed here. I have no face to go back to see the people of Tang Dynasty and the officers and soldiers of the frontier. " Xue Rengui had a dignified look. He was deeply convinced by his Highness''s calmness and bravery. The armor on his body was carefully arranged by Huameng and grain of grain. He was meticulous and cautious. He had a great desire to wrap Li Hong into iron dumplings and put it on the horse''s back. At the time of meeting with Xue Rengui, Li Hong ordered all the horses to be replaced by Turkic horses famous for their endurance and flexibility, rather than the high horses in the western regions, which had superior explosive power and strength but lacked endurance. After all, this time they went through Tuvalu, and they basically chose the rare and lonely mountain path. In this environment, the horses of the western regions did not have any advantage. Unknowingly, the original white food galloped to their side of the scouts, leaving a trail of smoke and dust in the direction of Ji Ling City. Looking at the drifting direction, Li Hong and Xue Rengui are not sure whether they are dressed in disguise, such as Jingzhe and cheetah. Looking at the hundreds of thousands of people in the distance, the White army is now in the critical moment of attacking the city. Looking at the chaotic army advancing slowly, Li Hong did not hesitate to step on the horse. At this time, the black tooth often suddenly extended a big hand to hold the reins of Li Hong''s war horse, in Li Hong''s questioning eyes, said: "Dadu, whether it is unable to general or Wutian general, because of your care these days, they often deal with in Tubo. Although they are not in the battle array, it is obvious to all that they are brave in killing enemies on the battlefield." "Go on." Li Hongan sat on the horse''s back, holding the horizontal knife in his waist, and his meaning was self-evident. "You are an excellent general who uses his troops like a God. Even the last general and general Xue can''t compare with you. Such an excellent general..." Before he finished his words, he saw Li Hong turn over from his horse. At the same time, he led Huameng and mangzhong to the top of the mountain, and said: "lawless, lead the army to attack the white clothes and big food, but you should remember that you should always follow the instructions of the lantern on the mountain top. The lantern refers to the left, which means the left to break through, and the right is to break through the encirclement on the right. Everything is based on the flag language I taught you! Go now "Your Highness is wise!" Xue Rengui and black tooth Chang Zhi looked at each other. Unexpectedly, before he finished speaking, Li Hong already understood his meaning."Xue Rengui and Hei chichang immediately led their respective troops and prepared to ambush and meet them. All people, etc., must obey the banner unconditionally. If they do not obey, there will be no amnesty! " Li Hong stood on the gentle slope and looked at the people below. Huameng and mang grain have climbed the mountain top quickly. The pine resin under the Kongming lamps in their hands has been ignited. They can see that the Kongming lamp is gently pressed by two people with their hands, and they are already restless and want to rise up. "Yes, I will obey you." Xue Rengui, Hei Chi Chang Zhi, and lawlessness are all in a state of spirit. As long as your highness does not go to battle in person, this is undoubtedly a release of spiritual shackles for them. In this way, they will be able to prepare for war without hesitation or worry about, without having to worry about the safety of his royal highness. Even if the prince can lead his troops into a deserted place, for Xue Rengui and other generals, they need to pay attention to the prince''s movements at least three times. Now, as long as his highness stands at the top of the mountain and observes the enemy''s formation with the sign language, he can not only point out the attack direction for his troops, but also keep him in a relatively safe position. What''s more, his Highness''s military use has always been famous for its miraculous appearance and disappearance. When he was a thief in Tibet or in the desert, he often led his troops like ghosts, which made some small countries unable to defend themselves. As he walked up the mountain, Li Hong was eager to find food stamps to kick his hooves on his head. He was so useless. Under the strong pressure, he almost took the lowest way to use the military. Almost with their own shortcomings to explore other people''s strengths, really the brain was kicked by the donkey, nothing to die. Li Hongli was at the top of the mountain, watching Kong Ming lantern fly slowly. He couldn''t help but follow Kong Ming Deng. He didn''t find any red cloth. There were only white cloth with the words "Tang" and "North" written on it. He didn''t know whether Wang Mingyuan could understand it or whether the white could bring a trace of luck to the Tang people. While looking at Kong Mingdeng, he summed up his shortcomings in his mind. First, because of the pressure of more than 100000 people, he was a little flustered. Second, I''m afraid it was this period of time. He himself had not been defeated in the battlefield. With the help of powerful explosives, he could not help but neglect that in a war, a wise commander is far more powerful and threatening than his sharp weapon. Four thousand men and horses walked out of the valley and looked down from above. It looked like a large army with strong fighting power. However, compared with the hundreds of thousands of troops in white clothes who were concentrating on attacking the city not far away, they were very small at once. All of a sudden, 4000 people became very small. It''s like a confrontation between one person and a hundred people. Even if it''s a sneak attack from behind, if you want an ideal result, it''s not good to rely on bravery alone. After all, it''s hard to beat four hands with two fists. But if one person can stand in the overall perspective and tell you which one of the hundred people is weak and which direction you should go, then your winning rate will be doubled. And this is the essence of every famous battle in history. In addition, the Tang army''s deliberate calculation and unintentional attack of the bow and crossbow, which was several times longer than the range of the bow and arrow in his hand, had increased the winning and losing balance of the war because of the black tooth''s constant warning. Huameng and grain of grain were on both sides of Li Hong. One of them held a huge white lantern. His eyes looked at the battlefield under his feet, and his ears were erect. He was waiting to hold a telescope and order from his royal highness. Then he could wave the lantern in his hand. "The camp is on fire." Li Hong''s voice suddenly rang out, and the excitement in his tone made Huameng and grain seeds both mind for a while! Since they heard the tone of excitement, their highness was full of fire for the first time. "Kill!" Li Hong did not wait for the white clothes big food to attack the city, decided to start first for the strong, in the white clothes big food rear to create the chaos. In order to fight for Wang Mingyuan in the city more time to gather troops and rush out of the city. And only in this way, the big white food will be unprepared for a short time, and what he wants is the short time before the white God returns to God. As soon as the lantern swayed in their hands, before the 4000 people led by the lawless people sent out the earth shaking shouts, a deafening cheering broke out in the sky above the city of Jiling. "Yes." Li Hong put down his binoculars and took a look at the city of Ji Ling, which became a little fuzzy at once, as well as the raiding troops that were blowing up smoke and dust in the night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 Four thousand troops rushed to the rear of the big food in white with great speed. The dust rose in the night, as if in the clouds, showing an indescribable grandeur and strength. "Kill!" The cry of four thousand people, like a thunderbolt on the ground, suddenly rang out behind the troops in white clothes. At this time, the southernmost corner of Jiling city was also the enemy''s middle army tent which Li Hong had been looking for for for a long time in the daytime. Because of the angle, the fire was getting bigger and bigger, and the huge fire light illuminated the southern corner of the city. With the fire in the south of the city, white food fell into a sudden panic, and the general began to roar to rectify some flustered troops. However, the cry of 4000 people resounded through the night sky, which suddenly made the arrogant generals in white clothes and big food in front of the central army tent in the south of the city more chaotic. No matter how loud the commander roared, even if the machete in his hand rose and fell, he had killed several lax soldiers who were like headless flies, but could not stop the chaos in front of the central army tent. In the face of the shouts, the most influential was the White army, which was closest to lawlessness. Originally, they were concentrating on facing the city of Jiling, standing up their ears to listen to the bugle of the siege. But all of a sudden, hearing the cry of killing from the rear, the whole army wanted to turn around at once. Without the general''s command, it became extremely difficult or even impossible to complete the task. About two hundred paces away, the Tang army, led by the lawlessness, held up the bows and crossbows at almost the same time as the soldiers who were determined to return to death. Because the army of big food in white was too dense, the soldiers of Tang Dynasty didn''t choose to shoot in parallel. Instead, they looked up to the sky and started shooting into the air. All of a sudden, the arrows rained down, and waves of arrows were above the troops in white clothes, forming a continuous cloud. As the clouds fell down, the troops below immediately fell into chaos and screams. On both sides of the catapult, the soldiers in white, who were ready to fight, stood in the crowd with their machetes. They could only watch the arrows falling from the sky into their bodies. The advantage of the cavalry at this time was fully reflected. They were lawless, with two thousand people each. They began to wander and shoot at the edge of the army where big food in white had not turned around. Like the later Mongol army, it did not engage in close combat with the enemy. Instead, it relied on the arrows behind to kill the enemy with a large number of arrows and the bows and crossbows with precise range, extraordinary strength and distance to kill the enemy. The defeat of hundreds of thousands of white food army exceeded the imagination of Li Hong. Originally, he thought that he would face a fierce fight. However, he did not expect that the four thousand lawless people alone had turned the white food army in the north of the city upside down, leaving only the passive situation of being beaten. However, some soldiers in white who had not been shot by the arrows and rushed out were crushed by the cavalry array of the Tang army before they could form an effective defensive formation under the leadership of the general. The hand is bright and sharp, with a frightening and frightening cold light, and often a sprint down, like a string of sugar gourd, can put on several white clothes soldier''s body on the horse''s head. The blood donation dyed the whole horse''s name red, and it also aroused the excitement of the horse. When the four hooves soared into the air, soldiers in white clothes would be kicked. If the soldiers were light, their ribs and arms would be broken, and they would immediately lose their fighting power and let the horses trample to death. The heavy ones were kicked by the huge foot power of the horses and flew into the machete array of their own people, and their death was even worse. Through a telescope, Li Hong gazed at every move on the battlefield in the light of the huge fire in the city. It is very difficult for hundreds of thousands of people to organize effective defense in a short time, let alone counter attack power. So he immediately ordered: "hold my hand, and immediately order black teeth to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy!" The lantern did not give any instructions to black tooth Chang Zhi, so Hua Meng could only hastily take Li Hong''s order and prepare to find black tooth Chang Zhi. At this time, a messenger came up, panting for breath, and yelled: "report to daduhu, general Xue Rengui asked to attack, thinking that the battlefield situation is favorable to our army..." "Strike at once." Li Hong recalled Huameng and asked him to shake the lantern not far from the rear, signaling Xue Rengui to attack. In his heart, he sighed: "it seems that Jiang is still very old. Obviously, Xue Rengui has long discovered the passive situation in the local battlefield. Otherwise, he would not propose to take the initiative to attack. However, he is very clear that my life is the most important thing in this war." Black teeth often looking at the lantern, suddenly to Xue Rengui ambush shaking, ordered Xue Rengui to attack. Seeing this scene, he clenched his fist and roared in a low voice: "wise, your highness is really a god man. He is bold and resolute!" Obviously, he also thinks that if they don''t attack one of them, it''s like Li Hong''s famous saying: "if you don''t take advantage of something, you''re a bastard." The 3000 men led by Xue Rengui have not yet reached the battlefield, but their great momentum seems to shake the stars in the night sky.The sky shaking cry of killing sound and the momentum to tear the night sky made the three thousand people led by Xue Rengui have a strong sense of war. The whole army is like a long dragon that makes trouble with the Yellow Dragon, and the momentum is as strong as a broken bamboo. Once again, the army that was supposed to defend the white clothes and big food has been suppressed. With the arrival of Xue Rengui''s troops, it was the time when the troops led by the lawlessness began to approach the big food troops in white and prepare to meet each other in short combat. Suddenly, a roaring arrow sounded in the night sky. Xue Rengui and lawless almost looked at Li Hong''s place at the same time. Two red lanterns, like the eyes of giant animals, were waving flags. "Cover the enemy with lawlessness." The semaphore clearly and accurately conveys the command of the commander. "Kill!" Xue Rengui roared. The whole man was like a fierce bandit. The crossbow in his hand and that of the soldiers behind him were raised in unison. When the troops were ready, they were like the soldiers in front of them. The roar, the scream, and the killing of the Tang people mingled in the night sky. The disgusting smell of blood gradually spread and became the only smell in the air on the battlefield. The catapult fell one after another. Instead of stopping the Tang army''s iron cavalry, the stone beside the catapult had become a stumbling block in the battle. Li Hong was still cold, looking at the battlefield from time to time, and then ordered Huameng to shake the lantern with the grain of grain, to find out the weak link of the enemy for the three excited generals on the battlefield, and then killed the general. And this obviously became a nightmare of eating in white. This side was just organized into formation, but the enemy''s iron cavalry, like a tornado, went around them and went straight to the weakest place. Before they could catch up with them, the formation that had been assembled was loose. After the attack of the Tang army, it was suddenly scattered and fled. As a result, not many people were killed by the cross swords and horse names in the hands of the Tang army, but most of them were trampled to death by war horses and their own people. "Kill..." Li Hong''s ears moved, and he quickly held up his telescope and looked at the north gate of the city. As expected, the gate of the city was slowly opening at this time, and the exciting shouts of killing came from inside. Even though the army in white was stirred up by lawlessness and Xue Rengui, it was chaotic, but there were too many people. Between the lawless troops of Xue Rengui and the troops that rushed out after the north gate opened, there were still thick layers of troops in white clothes and big food. It is absolutely not an easy thing to break through. But even so, Li Hong could see that although there were many cannibals in white clothes, their morale had been cut down by lawlessness and Xue Rengui in the afternoon. "Immediately order Hei Chi Chang to attack and take over Wang Mingyuan!" Li Hong ordered again. In the chaotic battlefield, no matter whether Xue Rengui or lawless, they have been killed in all directions. At the moment, the only thing you can see in your eyes is the bright white soldiers. In addition to occasionally seeing if there are new instructions in the place where Li Hong is based, the rest of the time, there are only soldiers buried in the white clothes and eating big food. If they were in a situation of no one, they had never fought such a smooth battle, and the effect was not only better than the three people expected, but also Li Hong did not expect it to be so easy. The black toothed army is like the last straw to crush the enemy. With the addition of fresh troops, it completely defeated the white food. It was still struggling to organize the willpower of effective resistance. Another shower of arrows seemed to be thinning a piece of meat. The thickness between Wang Mingyuan and the reinforcements was also rapidly narrowing as the white clothes fell down. After the rain of arrows, Wang Mingyuan has been able to meet the naked eyes of black tooth Chang Zhi and others. Black teeth often roared, and the horse in his hand was like a scythe cutting grass, sweeping a large area. In a short period of time, he led the soldiers who were like fierce tigers down the mountain, and completely defeated the white clothes big food army between them. He looked up at the flag of the lantern, then looked back at a man in the armor of the Tang Dynasty, but he was obviously not from the Tang Dynasty. Behind him stood a banner with huge Tang characters on it. So he cried out: "Dadu Hu ordered you to wait, and immediately move forward to the north side of the mountain depression, and cut off the rear for us." "Thank you, general black tooth." Not far behind the Persians, a 40 year old general of the Tang Dynasty suddenly appeared in front of the black tooth Chang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 With a wave of his broadsword, black toothed Chang killed a soldier in white who seemed to pretend to be dead and planned to attack him. Then he roared again to convey the order. Wang Mingyuan was stunned. He didn''t think that when he got out of the city, he didn''t want them to fight hard, but let them retreat immediately. However, it was not allowed at this time. He immediately arched his hands again and said to the Persians next to him: "the governor and I will go to the valley ahead to ambush." "Thank you, general." The Persians took a look at black tooth Chang Zhi and quickly followed Wang Mingyuan to lead the team to break through. Black teeth Chang watched them leave, and then looked at the mountain top. At the moment he turned his head, the flag language had already made his name. The next step was to let him swim away from the edge and not go deep into the enemy''s hinterland. He was always ready to take over and lead the troops to evacuate. Black teeth often immediately ordered troops to wander around the periphery, chasing and killing some scattered white army. At this time, the other directions of the originally flustered and lax soldiers in white clothes had begun to organize an orderly counter attack formation. The arrow sounded again in the night sky, unable to follow Wu Tian to look at the flag at the same time, has begun to order the troops to retreat. The voice is not very loud, but with his two people''s cultivation, it is enough to send the order to his ministry. With the help of black tooth Chang''s troops with bows and crossbows, he quickly withdrew from the battlefield after Wang Mingyuan. Standing at the top of the mountain, Li Hong saw that lawlessness would soon be withdrawn into the valley, and immediately ordered Hei Chi Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui to support each other in the retreat. For a moment and a half, there was no way to find more horses. What''s more, after a small group of troops passed through the stables and supplies, a fire broke out. When they came to their senses and understood that it was the enemy''s meticulous work, the small army had disappeared into the sea of people. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find it unless the whole army stops attacking. After Li Hong''s command was finished, he immediately ran down from the top of the mountain. Black tooth Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui were no longer the things he should consider. Whether he could break through the encirclement and how many people he could lead to break through. Before giving the last order just now, it should not be a problem to break through with the tacit understanding between the two of them. But how can you be sure of anything on the battlefield? In the ever-changing world, there are many murders everywhere. How to break through the valley depends on his two people''s strategies. "Are you wang Mingyuan?" Li Hong glanced at him and began to direct the city to break out of the encirclement. The general who was ambushing asked. When Wang Mingyuan heard the voice behind him, he turned back in a hurry, and there was no figure he was familiar with, such as Liu Rengui and Pei Xingjian. Instead, he was a young man with a cold expression, wearing armor, with bright and deep eyes. Because of the helmet, most of his cheeks were hidden, and only a small part was exposed. But looking at the killing breath that his body sends out, the identity of Li Hong was immediately guessed in his mind. "How can he de, the last general, dare to trouble you to come to the rescue in person! In the end, it will be Wang Mingyuan, an unyielding man, knelt on the ground with a thump. His eyes were red and his voice choked. He was moved to tears. "Get up and talk. How many of us are left?" Li Hong glanced at Wang Mingyuan and asked him. "Hui Tai In the case of daduhu, the enemy attacked the city twice, and both of them were exploratory attacks. Therefore, the casualties of our army were not very large. The 20000 soldiers who had been stationed in the governor''s office of Persia are now more than 18000, all of whom have the strength to fight in the first World War. " Wang Mingyuan got up and said with tears in his eyes. This is the glory of being a military general. Even if he was killed, he couldn''t believe it. The prince was sent to rescue himself in person! Originally, I thought that, because of the semi independent state of tuhuro, they could not come to rescue them. They had to rely on themselves to break through the encirclement by themselves. Or which general will be sent from the court to lead the rescue, but it is only limited to the strategic response, rather than the scattered and fleeing enemy troops as they are now. However, the two possibilities he thought about did not come true. The reality is that his royal highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, even led his troops to rescue them, but he was not a match! Instead, he led the army to kill the enemy and rescue the enemy. Such a gift and such an emphasis on his isolation and helplessness were beyond his psychological scope. It was strange that he would not be moved at the bottom of his heart. Li Hong looked at Wang Mingyuan, whose eyes were moist, and nodded silently. He looked up at the night sky. The fighting voice in his ear gradually weakened. It was obvious that black tooth Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui had already begun to break through. "Continue to ambush and cut off the rear with other troops." After Li Hong finished, he continued to walk away at the mouth of the valley. At this time, the lawlessness should lead the troops to come in from the valley mouth. The two red lanterns have been following Li Hong''s side, illuminating the rugged road under his feet. From a distance, he heard the sound of a horse''s hooves, which seemed to rush into the valley with a bloody smell."Order them to move on, regardless of Wang Mingyuan''s troops." Li Hong watched the black dragon like troops, who had just withdrawn from the battlefield. The whole army still exuded a murderous air, which made people feel shocked. Looking at the two white lanterns on the hillside, like the eyes of a giant beast, they were looking down at them, shaking from side to side. The two men looked at each other, and without stopping under the command of the banner, continued to lead the troops forward. If Liu Rengui or a general of the Tang Dynasty is here at this time, he will be surprised by the tacit cooperation between these forces and the firm professionalism of unconditional obedience to orders. "It is the duty of a soldier to obey orders!" This sentence has long been instilled by Li Hong to all troops under the jurisdiction of Anxi Dufu. Wang Mingyuan, while commanding the archers of his troops who broke through the encirclement, laid ambush for the archers while commanding the other troops to retreat. After that, he saw the lawlessness of the two men leading the troops. The wind swept through the leaves. He ignored them and quickly passed through their ambush area. The whole army was magnificent and solemn. There was no noise in the whole process. It just drove forward in silence. Lengsen''s momentum and firm will to fight, together with the red weapons in each soldier''s hands, made Wang Mingyuan''s cold sweat after the passing of such a fierce team. Just by looking at the momentum of this army and relying on his years of military career experience, we can judge that the combat effectiveness of this force is much stronger than that of his army! The prince of Persia looked complicated, and his eyes were full of envy: if there was such an army in his hand, the Sassanids would not have been destroyed by his father. "This is the direct force of Dadu. They are all excellent soldiers and powerful generals. It is also common sense that they have such a strong and bloody momentum of killing and felling." Wang Ming took a long look, and his eyes were full of fanatical Philus. The whole army had passed away, and the thick smoke could not stop the fanatical eyes of belus, who continued to gaze at the vague end of the army. "They are so strong that they can even wipe out a small country on their own." He murmured, looking at the thick smoke, not choking at all. He was so impressed by this army that it was comparable to the one led by Hei Chih Chang when they came out of the gate of the city to crush the enemy''s encirclement. However, he did not know that these two troops were the trusted troops of the Dadu guard of Anxi, but they were under the command of Hei Chi Chang for the time being. Just as the two men were still immersed in the might of the past troops, a herald came up and said in a loud voice, "Dadu has an order:" be ready to take over the other two troops and cut off the rear. " "I will obey you." Wang Mingyuan quickly checked the token and then said. As soon as the heralds disappeared, Wang Mingyuan looked at each other and saw firm ideas in each other''s eyes. They stayed in the battlefield for their breakthrough just now. Now it''s their turn to stop their pursuit. Under the leadership of belus, the Persians were ready to cover the withdrawal of archers in the Tang Dynasty. After hiding on both sides of the hillside, the sound of horse''s hooves sounded in the ear. The whole group was still unable to hear any chaotic noise, except for the deafening sound of horses'' hooves in the valley. "There is no name for the king." The semaphore came out from the black tooth Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui. The two men did not speak. Almost at the same time, they began to order the troops to move on. Like a gust of wind, with a remnant of murderous spirit, they once again passed before Wang Mingyuan and pelus. "The Tang Dynasty is really too powerful, and the big food in white is also very powerful. But if they encounter such troops, they will not be able to win." He looked at the two forces with distinct momentum, which were obviously two different forces in a real sense. However, the momentum they showed were incomparable and soul shaking. And in the place where the lawless and unruly leadership Department has arrived, lawlessness has begun to arrange strategic fortifications with the army in an intense and orderly manner, all in order to stop the pursuit of white clothes and big food. With the black tooth Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui''s troops, just passed through Wang Mingyuan''s ambush area less than ten rest time, the white clothes Dashi''s troops have quickly chased over. Without waiting for them to move on, they heard a murderous sound coming from both sides, and then a cold arrow rain which made the white clothes big food into a nightmare came again from the night sky like a dark cloud. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 Li Hong, who stood at the top of the mountain to observe the war in the valley, felt that it was a pity that Wang Mingyuan''s troops carried too few arrows, and his pursuit of the white food did not cause the expected lethality. However, Li Hong also knew that Wang Mingyuan could not be blamed. After two attacks against Baishi, it was a precious thing to be able to carry the remaining arrows with him. When Li Hong felt sorry, he realized another proverb: the East is not bright, the west is bright. A few huge Kongming lamps, as the rosin tied at the bottom was about to burn out, unfortunately, they just happened to float over the Ji Ling City. They were falling slowly from the night sky with a gradually darkening fire. In the middle of the sky, small groups of soldiers, such as cheetahs and others, were unable to ignite the food and grass above the tent. With the small flame and white cloth falling on the tent and fodder, another batch of troops in white clothes and food were preparing to go to the stable to lead the horses in the stables, and watched the white cloth lanterns slowly fall down. Without waiting for their reaction, they could see that the small flame was in contact with the tent and the food and grass, and it suddenly lit up a huge flame. "Put out the fire first!" After the general of white dress big food called out conditionally reflexively, he immediately regretted. But it''s too late to regret. The troops that had just been reorganized and organized and were ready to pursue suddenly became a swarm of bees. With the help of the breeze, the fire spread rapidly. Before they could get water, the fire had already spread to the side of the stable. The horses whose reins had not been untied were frightened by the bright fire. Many of the horses did not wait for someone to come and untie the reins, then they began to raise their necks and struggle. One horse did this, and the other tied horses also did the same. All of a sudden, the soldiers in white clothes who were already in a mess were in chaos. No matter how loud the generals yelled and roared, the newly assembled troops were in chaos again. As the horses instinctively and autonomously broke free from the reins, they ran out of the stables after being frightened, which made the originally disorderly white food troops even more chaotic. The trampling and collision of the war horses made the white clothes big food in this night. I don''t know how many troops were lost. At the same time, we can see a line of hundreds of people on the other side. Ignoring the chaotic situation, they turn up orderly and mount their horses. Following a small figure, they rush to the north of the valley. Xue Rengui, black tooth Chang Zhi, lawless and Wang Mingyuan looked at each other. In the night, they were as white as dead people. One of his eyes was dull and frightened. Four pairs of eyes looked at each other, and his throat purred unconsciously. Xue Rengui''s mouth gave out an unpleasant dry voice: "too Too Prince palace Down, still in the mountains On the head Black teeth Chang Zhi, Wang Mingyuan and others felt a cold sweat coming from behind, and the sweat on their faces was big as beans. Just now they had been fighting in accordance with the flag. Now the pursuers in white clothes and Dashi were repulsed. Then I remembered that his highness had not been able to withdraw from the mouth of the valley. In order to give them a clearer picture of the war, his Highness the prince standing on the top of the mountain now The whereabouts are unknown! "The prince''s highness is surrounded by no one but 200 Pro guards. General Wang, general Hei Chi, and general lawless leave behind wounded soldiers and go to rescue his highness immediately." Xue Rengui swept his tiger eyes, and his expression was filled with indignation and regret! If the prince''s Highness has three faults and two faults, the Tang Dynasty will be defeated in this battle. No matter what kind of victory, there is no way to compare with the life of his highness. Wang Mingyuan had a firm and dignified expression. Listening to Xue Rengui''s words, Wang Mingyuan nodded his head heavily. Without waiting for Xue Rengui to say anything, he began to quickly order the troops to turn around and go back. However, lawlessness was one step ahead of them. When they found out that the prince''s highness had not yet returned, they had already led a small number of troops. Despite the astonishment of Xue Rengui and others, they had already galloped to the direction of the valley mouth. Now the three generals did not have to wait for anyone''s orders. They roared, regardless of the physical and mental fatigue brought by the wars. They turned over and immediately urged the horses to gallop in the direction of the valley mouth. As for whether they will encounter the pursuers of Baishi, or whether Baishi has ambush, it is not the scope of their consideration now. Now they have only one idea in their mind: even if they die in the war, they should let their Royal Highness return to Anxi safe and sound! The neigh and hoof of the horses sounded again in the empty valley. The rapid voice urged and trampled on the hearts of the people. Everyone''s heart had been raised to the throat. The iron horse, like the ghost of the wind, flashed through the valley! The weapon with a bloody smell in his hand was clenched tightly, which exuded a strong sense of war. Just before arriving at the mouth of the valley, I saw many torches burning in front of him. As he got closer to the torch, he saw that the mouth of the valley was surrounded by soldiers in white. However, the lawlessness is confronting the fast returning soldiers in white. When Xue Rengui and others arrive, everyone''s heart is sinking down involuntarily!Your highness is captured?! Such a voice rings in everyone''s heart. "Brush Brush The troops led by Xue Rengui and others quickly stretched out their weapons with blood, which was about 20 steps away from the troops in white. Although the Tang army just won''t have an advantage in number, it has a much higher morale than Dashi in white. The soldiers standing behind Xue Rengui, Hei Chi Chang Zhi, Wang Mingyuan, and lawlessness are cold, firm in eyes and full of fighting spirit. When the general orders, they will not hesitate to attack the enemy of Baishi I''ll kill you. The whole valley disappeared with the sound of horses'' hooves, and suddenly restored the tranquility and emptiness unique to the night. Only occasionally, when the rosin on the torch burned, it made a crackling sound. "Let her go, and I will allow you to leave." A stiff voice suddenly sounded in the silent Valley, saying Tang dialect that everyone could understand. Xue Rengui and others vaguely heard Tang dialect, which made them even more unable to hear what they were saying. They could not help looking at Wang Mingyuan. "Let her go, and I will allow you to leave." Wang Mingyuan looked at the soldiers in front of him and continued, "it seems that the general on their side said it. His highness seems to be OK." "Who are their siege generals?" Black teeth often asked. "The great prince of moaviyeh, Ben Saleh is the general who attacked the city." Wang Mingyuan replied solemnly. "Get out of the way and let him go when we are safe." The familiar voice was faintly heard. Not only Xue Rengui, but also the Tang soldiers who were behind their generals, were all shocked and their morale was even higher. Because the familiar voice, with three lazy and seven relaxed, is the voice of his royal highness Li Hong. "In the name of the Great Prophet Muhammad, as long as you let her go, we will never pursue you and guarantee that you will leave safely." Where the torches gathered and shone, there was a clear-cut man in white, dressed in bright and powerful armour, with a sword in his hand, pointing at the opposite person, coldly said. Li Hong was standing in front of Saleh less than ten steps away. However, he was holding a soldier in white with a big meal in his arms, and the horizontal knife in his hand was on the man''s neck. "She has a high status and status in your Umayyads. Otherwise, you would not be so nervous. Of course, you can''t let me go. I''m just a small army of the Tang Dynasty. It doesn''t matter if I die. But if this beautiful girl dies, I''m afraid Hey, hey... " Li Hong did not dare to tell his true identity, although there is no conclusive evidence that their third prince was killed by the prince of the Tang Dynasty. However, in recent years, all kinds of rumors and rumors are full of in the western regions, the white clothes big food, and even in the territory of tuhuoluo. But no matter what kind of gossip, in the end, the result of the prediction is the same: the prince of the Tang Dynasty! So now, Li Hong is not the public enemy of Baishi, but he is not far away from this position. At this moment, if his identity is exposed, I''m afraid that the white clothed soldiers who are surrounded by them will immediately attack and kill themselves. In the face of the thousands of troops in white clothes, I''m afraid that Li Hong will not be able to leave a complete bone at that time. But fortunately, when he got rid of this sudden pursuit just now, in the process of fighting, he happened to hear a female voice coming from the side. Although the voice was very short, Li Hong didn''t hesitate to deceive him. After being stabbed by a soldier in white behind him, Li Hong caught the woman in white. White clothes big food is a powerful country whose national strength can compete with the Tang Dynasty, far from being comparable to that of Tubo. Therefore, when big food in white attacks the city, there will be no women in it. White food will not be so poor that women have been sent to the battlefield. Then there is only one possibility. The identity of this woman must be incomparably noble in the army of big food in white. Otherwise, it is impossible for the soldier in white clothes to dare to move after catching the woman himself. One by one, they looked at themselves foolishly, and they knew that they were afraid of the horizontal knife in their hands, and all of a sudden they rowed across the woman''s neck. The bleeding cross knife has dyed the bright armor on the woman''s chest, but the hand holding the knife is still very stable, and the sharp blade gently clings to the woman''s long white neck. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 "You let her go first. I promise to let you go. You Chinese have no credit. Kashim was killed by your prince, but you have no courage to admit it. If you let her go, I can give you a lot of money to get you out of here safely Saleh was angry, but helpless. Originally thought it would be a very simple siege campaign, as long as you take the Persian governor''s office and kill pelus, Sassanian will be completely subjugated. Therefore, her father is willing to let her sister follow him to adapt to the hardships of the army and the cruelty of the war, so that she can break the idea of establishing a women''s army. However, he did not want to belittle the enemy, but was secretly attacked from behind by the reinforcements of the Tang Dynasty at a critical moment. After the fire broke out in the camp, her sister led her hundred people to run out of the camp to catch up with the army of the Tang Dynasty. When he arrived, it was the scene in front of him, which made him quarrel and hate, but he had nothing to do. My father''s most beloved daughter is taken hostage by others. I can''t let my sister lose her life just because she continues to pursue Tang Jun. in that case, I won''t have any chance to inherit her father''s throne. Li Hong looked at Saleh, just gently shook his head, look firm. The woman in her arms did not move, and a burst of attractive fragrance came from her body. Obviously, this woman is still a girl, right? Li Hong guessed in his heart. "Get out of the way." Li Hong''s voice sounded gently in the woman''s ear. Saleh looked at the indifferent Li Hong, which was covered with blood donation knife on his sister''s neck this night, which was in sharp contrast to his sister''s snow-white neck, which made him dare not make any changes. "When will you let her go? How can I believe you? " Saleh asked again, but there were signs of loosening between his looks. "When I''m safe, I''ll let her go. As for how to make you believe me, she is the best trust. " Li Hong''s mouth appeared a touch of evil smile, looking at Saleh light said. Saleh looked at him in silence. After a long time, he said slowly, "I believe you are a man of credit. Please don''t hurt her. Otherwise, I will kill you even if I catch up with you in the Tang Dynasty! " Saleh looks ferocious, looking at Li Hongyan''s sharp warning. "Then let your men get out of the way." Li Hong motioned for Huameng and grain seeds to follow him back, and the guards slowly gathered to protect them in the middle. Under the command of Saleh, the soldiers in white slowly gave way to a passage, and their weapons were also slowly put down. At this time, Xue Rengui and black tooth Chang Zhi, as well as Wang Mingyuan and lawlessness, immediately ran in. The prince''s highness is holding a woman with her whole face wrapped in a white shawl. Only a pair of bright and beautiful eyes are exposed. The prince''s highness is holding the woman in his arms, holding the broadsword in one hand and placing it on the woman''s neck with one hand, and gently embracing the slender waist of the woman, he is watching Saleh slowly retreat with his own guards. "Wait a minute." Saleh looked at Li Hong, who was retreating cautiously with his troops. He called out and said, "what''s your name? If you don''t let her go when you get to a safe place, I will surely kill you in Datang and take your life. " Hearing Saleh''s name, Li Hong was obviously stunned. The woman he held in his arms was also stiff. He could not help turning around to see the man who had abducted him. In addition to his parents and brothers, only he had just seen his self-confident beautiful face, and in that moment, she saw amazing in this person''s eyes, and then seemed to be confused. But the look in the eyes of this person doesn''t feel uncomfortable. It''s like appreciating a beautiful Things? Therefore, when her brother asked the name of this person, she was also involuntarily interested. She would like to know what kind of person this man who hijacked himself, who could immediately judge his own identity after his careless exclamation, was a man who could take any position in the Tang army with his skill and talent? "Don''t move, don''t you want your neck?" Li Hongyi doesn''t care if she understands. However, the night moon is still disobedient and turns her head. Both of them are about to face each other. She is still willful and does not listen to Li Hong''s warning. She has a clear profile. Although Ye Yue doesn''t like to smell the smell of blood, the smell of sweat glands on the man''s body at the moment, in her opinion, can completely cover up the bad smell of blood on the sharp horizontal knife. Even from time to time let her greedy inhale a few, in order to ease the nose that choking bloody taste. She could feel that the sharp knife was just gently on her neck, and it was far away from her fair neck. I''m afraid the angle is different, which makes Saleh look like he is close to his neck. "My name is Quan Yi, if I didn''t let her go, you can send envoys to interrogate our emperor, or you can send troops to attack our Tang Dynasty. " After thinking for a long time, I''d better give this pot to Quan Yi.Xue Rengui and others are not suitable. Huameng and others are even more careful. Names don''t sound like human names. They seem to be obtained casually. Moreover, some of them were obtained irresponsibly by himself. "Quan Yi! I remember your name! If you dare not return my sister, I will definitely ask the emperor of the Tang Dynasty! And you, will also because of not abiding by the promise, by your emperor''s majesty disposes of dead! Her status is very noble. I hope you will treat her kindly. If she is satisfied, you will also be punished by your emperor! " Saleh looked at Li Hong and said solemnly. But someone''s heart has been bored for a long time: the emperor executed me? Because of your sister? Even without your sister, you think I''ll be better when I go back? Which one can let me go? But fortunately, when I grow up, spanking is impossible. I''m on the board. "He said..." All of a sudden the man in his arms spoke. Li Hong, who was still in a trance, quickly put his arm around his waist and put it on the white shawl of the night moon, and covered the night moon''s mouth in time. "What are you? I''ll kill you now! It''s a big deal. I''ve made a lot of money for your noble life with my humble life! " Although Li Hong seems to talk to the woman in his arms, he is actually afraid of the woman''s warning and makes her brother doubt his identity. Sure enough, Saleh gave up the doubt in his heart, only that his sister wanted to tell himself something. So he said: "night moon, don''t worry about it. You have to be brave. They won''t do anything to you. I will certainly find you back." The woman was covered by Li Hong''s big hand, but she couldn''t make a sound, but her bright and beautiful eyes glared at Li Hong. She can see from the tone of Li Hong''s speech that the man did not give his real name, but thought of a false name for his brother. I wanted to remind my brother, but before I finished, I was covered by his sweaty hands from the outside of the shawl. What''s more, she also found that this person seems to be not nervous. Whether it''s the tone or attitude when talking to his brother, he gives a feeling that everything is in control. But from his sweaty palms, we can see that he is really nervous now, not as relaxed as he appears. Thinking of this, ye Yue raised her jade hand, took down her big hand which was full of sweat and covered her mouth, and then In Saleh''s astonished eyes, he again placed on his slender waist. Li Hong was also shocked, but soon before Saleh came back to God, Li Hong began to retreat with the night moon in his arms. Accompanied by Saleh and Baishi, and escorted by Xue Rengui and his own guards, Li Hong, holding the princess of Baishi, slowly retreated from the encirclement of Baishi. Without his command, a tall horse, at first glance, is a special product of tuhuro. It has a strong explosive power and is sent to Li Hong''s hand. "Withdraw!" Li Hong said in a low voice. Then, holding the woman in his arms, the two men rode on the horse together and pulled the reins back. Li Hong looked at Saleh and said coldly, "whether it is tuhuoluo or huarazimi, it is the domain of the Tang Dynasty. If you dare to touch it again, it will be tantamount to forcing the woman in my arms to death! Besides, you can always invade the West and expand your territory, but to the East, your army will not work. As many people dare to come here, I will have as much appetite as I can eat them all! Tell your father that Datang is much stronger than you think After Li Hong finished, he ignored Saleh''s astonished expression and held his arms tightly. Even though he was wearing armor, he still had some soft body. When the horses were galloping, all of them got into his nostrils with the wind, which made him feel comfortable. After all, he had not held a woman for a long time. Banmei and Xulan were put in Shule city. Now he has a young woman in his arms, which reminds him of Bai Chun in Chang''an. After a night''s journey, Li Hong''s scouts and others did not find the pursuers behind him, which made him have to take a new look at the white food. Saleh''s seemingly anxious and threatening words are actually to support his face in front of his troops. What''s more, Baishi is confident that he dare not hurt the night moon, so he is so relieved to give it to himself. And this is the confidence that a powerful empire has. For example, if they were captured in case, they would not dare to do anything about themselves, whether it was khwarazuma, or baiyidashi, or tuhuoluo, or Tubo. Because they know that if the successor of a superpower dies in his own country, even if it is just for the sake of face, the superpower will devote all its strength to make you pay your cruel price. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 All the way to the East, the speed of the whole army slowed down after the lack of white clothes and big food. In addition, nearly 20000 people were added to the army, which made Li Hong''s troops stronger. Although they were still walking on the remote roads, they were no longer afraid of the troops of tuhuoluo. At midnight, Li Hong ordered the troops to take a rest. After all, with a soft girl in his arms, he was not afraid that Saleh would dare to attack. However, he has no need to worry about these things now. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang, the guards and Scouts of the whole army, have already taken care of them for a long time. And now, both of them, or Wang Mingyuan, are grateful to the crown prince. Now, as long as Li Hong says something, even if Wang Mingyuan or Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang commit suicide, they will not hesitate to wipe their necks. Li Hong''s actions along the way and helping them to end their affairs at the last moment were totally beyond their imagination. It was the so-called death of a confidant. At this time, they had already classified themselves under the prince''s door. "You''re not Quan Yi, you have a high status? Who are you? " As soon as Li Hong stopped his horse, the woman jumped out of his arms. A pair of bright eyes, like the moonlight in the night, soft and beautiful, nimble blinking, looking at Li Hong on horseback without fear. "It''s none of your business who I am, Huameng. Tie the rope and watch her. If you lose it, you will have your head." Li Hong turned over and dismounted from his horse''s back. The pro guards had begun to prepare a simple camp for him. Watching all the people around are busy working for the man in front of him, which makes this night''s moon more sure of his own conjecture. This person''s status is certainly not low. The whole army was led by him, and every order he gave did not need to be discussed with anyone else. Moreover, after the order was issued, no one hesitated to give his order, let alone put forward opinions and objections. Li Hong didn''t have much curiosity about her. After knowing her identity, it was enough. It was just a tool to protect her life. There was no need to know more about her. "Ouch..." Hua Meng gave a cry of pain. Li Hong turned back in a hurry, and saw that the woman took advantage of Huameng to tie her hands, and suddenly seized the hand of Huameng. Li Hong strode forward, stretched out a big hand, quickly, across the gauze towel to hold the two sides of Yeyue''s cheek, with a little effort on his hand. Yeyue felt the pain in her cheek, and instinctively loosened her mouth, so that her binding hand escaped from her sharp teeth. "Of dogs? And bite? " Li Hong continued to hold the cheek of the night moon, and there were blood stains on the white gauze. Yeyue wants to reach out and push away, but Li Hong''s other big hand holds her two hands firmly. Yeyue tried again to pull back the jade hand that was caught by others, but no matter how she broke free, she couldn''t struggle her little hand out of the other people''s hands like iron hoops. Since he was born, Li Hong has long since lost the suspicion of men and women in his mind. Since he was young, he has been accompanied by beautiful women every day, which makes him forget the suspicion of men and women. Ye Yue couldn''t pull her hand. She looked at Li Hong coldly, and then began to shake her head, trying to shake off her hands holding her cheeks. He broke free several times. Seeing no response, he opened his mouth and bit him. Li Hong loosened his cheeks in time, but also took away the bloody veil on Yeyue''s face. "Tut It''s really beautiful. " Li Hong shook his head and praised. This is the second time that he saw the delicate face of the night moon, especially the pair of eyes. Now he is looking at him with great vigor. The whole face is also clear-cut, with orthodox later generations of Arab blood, her skin if the face of blood clotting, that pair of beautiful eyes is like two beautiful stars inlaid. Pretty pretty Qiong nose, attractive red lips, at the moment, coupled with the air of the air, people can''t help but feel a little closer to the girl in white. A long brown hair with just the head swing, now scattered in the back of his head, like a waterfall of soft light, coupled with a white dress, between trance, Li Hong almost regarded her as pure white. "What are you looking at? Look at your eyes and dig them out for you Night moon looks at Li Hong''s eyes from the appreciation of some confused, suddenly proud of her beauty, but she is very confident. "With sharp teeth and sharp lips, who did you learn Tang dialect from? Have you been to Datang? " Li Hong asked as he took the rope in Huameng''s hand and began to bind the night moon''s hand. "No bondage. I''m not a prisoner." The night moon was in a hurry, and her hands were controlled by others. She wanted to open her mouth again and was afraid of being pinched by her cheek again. So he began to shake the whole body, led the arm to sway together, so that Li Hong could not easily bind her hand. "Joke, you are not a prisoner. Who is a prisoner? Be honest. " When Li Hong spoke, the night moon swayed more violently. Li Hongyue said that the more violent the night moon shakes, she is also very clear that these people dare not hurt her. But she did not know that she was facing the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty, and down to the officials, nobles and aristocratic families of the Tang Dynasty, the prince of the Tang Dynasty was the most troublesome.Li Hong couldn''t hold her hand, so she grabbed the jade hand and pulled it forward. She pulled the night moon into her arms again. Before the night moon could react, Li Hong reversed her body and let her back rest in his arms. Ye Yue is tall and tall, so Li Hong has to put her head on her shoulder to fix her body, and then pull her hand to continue binding. "Still want to tie." Night moon felt a heavy shoulder, a smell of sweat mixed with a unique breath, so she sucked it into her body from her Qiong nose. The cheek on the other side was still warm, so I turned around and saw Li Hong''s side face on her shoulder. At this time, her lips were only a millionth away from other people''s side faces. Seeing that his hands were bound, the night moon did not care much about it. As soon as his body leaned into Li Hong''s arms, he opened his mouth to bite Li Hong''s neck. At this time, Li Hong was about to control her hands. She felt that her body in her arms was leaning back. So she turned her head and looked at her. Suddenly, a cherry lip turned into a bloody mouth and bit her right into his mouth. "Lying trough..." Between the electric light and the flint, Li Hong''s lips were bitten by the night moon before he finished scolding, and a refreshing fragrance was instantly introduced into his nostrils. But not enough time to enjoy the refreshing fragrance, the lips will spread pain, two people four eyes opposite, feeling each other''s lips together. At this time, the night moon was still biting Li Hong''s lips. Li Hong couldn''t get rid of it. He didn''t dare to use it to break free. He was afraid that his lips would be torn off. "Er You Well Let go of Me. " The night moon has never experienced such a difference. From the shock of being caught by people at the beginning, the big hands suddenly began to move on it, which made her feel a burst of palpitation and unspeakable physical and mental pleasure, which made her feel extremely uncomfortable and ashamed at the moment, and her bright and clean face like jade was covered with blush. Bursts of soft and delicate feel into his physiological nerves, let him some can''t stop, just like in the face of Bai Chun, want to continue to play like this. But in the eyes is flickering resentment, shame and anger, want to trample on the man holding himself. But in an instant, the night moon''s white cheek was almost dripping juice. She understood what was behind her! "Ah..." Night moon is going crazy! What did you do just now! How can such shameless, how can so cooperate with him! With the moon suddenly screamed like crazy, Li Hong also stopped the movement of his hands, but he did not let go of the moon in his arms. The beautiful eyes of the night moon are like the bright moon. At the moment, they are all cold and angry. They turn their heads and look at Li Hong fiercely. They can see that the man''s face is as usual. For what happened just now, there must be no embarrassment or abnormality. It seems to be very common. "Let me go." Night moon is going crazy. In front of so many people Eh? She found that her screams did not attract the attention of the people around her. The soldiers were still what to do. Even the four guards, who looked a little strange, were setting up tents normally. They didn''t even mean to look at her two sides. The night moon is a little confused by the situation in front of her. Does she scream Are they all deaf? In any case, as soon as she was about to leave Li Hong''s arms, she heard that hateful voice and suddenly said, "don''t move, wait for a moment." "Why You die The night moon screamed again. No wonder this annoying guy didn''t let her leave. He was afraid that he would be found out in his shameless appearance! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 After a lot of twists and turns just now, Li Hong still cherishes the fragrance and cherishes the jade, let the night moon live with him in the simple tent together. Just the distance between two people, in the narrow tent, can be described with the ends of the earth. When the morning sun sprinkles into the tent, the night moon who wakes up first wants to commit suicide again! She clearly remembered that she had fallen asleep in the tent. How could she have been in the arms of others for half a night? Thinking of everything last night, ye Yue''s face began to have a fever, and some of his body was soft, and his brain began to hate! As soon as she started to move, she heard the voice of the master whose leg was on her lap: "sleep a little longer. You came to my arms yesterday by yourself." Then there was no sound in my ears. After a while, I remembered the sound of symmetrical breathing, but the night moon couldn''t sleep. Since the indignant drilling out of the tent, the night moon hated the tent, and wanted a fire to light it. Looking at the rising sun, the night moon is a little confused. If it wasn''t for yesterday''s self willed, I''m afraid there would be no nightmares like experience last night. Looking at the people around her, she seems to be wandering around the tent carelessly. She knows that they are actually Tang soldiers who watch and take care of themselves. To her surprise, the hateful guy in the tent was irresponsible, and she didn''t know how these people could be so brave and tenacious under the leadership of that lazy guy. Relying on so many people, she easily defeated his brother''s 100000 army. Everything that followed surprised her, and she became more and more curious about the identity of that hateful guy. The whole team was ready to go after dinner, but the tent was still unresponsive. Several generals that I saw last night came quietly and asked the men who looked very strange in a low voice. Then they began to stand and wait to see their cautious appearance. It was not as simple as treating generals. Because she could see from the expression of these people that they seemed to respect and respect the hateful guy in the tent. What''s more, what makes her sick is that the guy still has the habit of being served. Those strange men, with clear division of labor, serve him orderly. This makes her cerebellar pouch melon skew for a long time, and then think about the limited information that they can know about this period of time. The more you think about it, the more surprised you are. The more you think about the night moon, the more uncontrolled your heart will beat! She couldn''t believe her conjecture, but she couldn''t overturn her argument with all the things she saw and some news she knew. "The prince of the Tang Dynasty! How could this be possible?! If it''s really him, the elder brother was defeated by others last night and surrounded them. If he hadn''t been reckless and willful, wouldn''t he have been able to capture him alive... " The face of the night moon in the rising sun, a burst of red and a white, the change of uncertainty. Stupidly looking at that simple tent is put away, looking at the hateful guy who has enough to eat and drink, a face of natural acceptance of other people''s service, the night moon heart turned a huge wave. This guy is too bold. With 10000 people, he dares to rescue the besieged troops of Datang, and he also defeats his brother! If not for himself, my brother may be able to defeat this hateful person, and he will not be bullied by him! If my brother now knows the true identity of this person, he What do you think? "What''s wrong with you? Choose by yourself and continue to ride with me..." "Bah, ghosts will ride on the same horse with you! When will you let me go? Now that you are safe, you must keep your promise I don''t know how many scarves she has in the end. At the moment, her face is covered with a piece, and only a pair of beautiful and hateful eyes are revealed. "Well, you can go back now." ¡°¡­¡­ Is that true? Just let me go alone The night moon is dumb, look stupefied, confirm way. "Yes, if you don''t think you''re going to be caught by the people of Tuvalu after you leave us, go. Oh, by the way, to tell you, it''s common for two brothers to share a wife. Good luck. " Li Hong looked at Hua Meng, who helped him with his saddle, patted his shoulder and indicated that it was OK. Then let Huameng take a horse and hand it to Ye Yue, and let her choose what to do. "Shameless! I''ll ride by myself Looking at the reins handed over by Li Hong, the night moon is not angry to receive it. she did not dare to go back alone. She had heard about the custom of her own, and once she was captured, even if she told herself that she was the royal highness of the kingdom of white clothes, the nomads of those savages would not believe their words, and they would still be in a miserable situation. Sullen, she had to appoint to follow the Tang army to the direction of Datang. I''m afraid her brother doesn''t have time to meet her at this time. After all, hundreds of thousands of soldiers in white clothes lost so many people in one night yesterday. It took him a headache for several days. He had to figure out how to report to his father and lost himself.The night moon, riding on horseback, followed Li Hong, thinking about his life experience, watching these people choose some remote roads to walk, but they dare not walk on the main road. When she saw this place, she suddenly raised her head and found that the boundless army of the Tang Dynasty did not even raise a banner, but continued to climb mountains and mountains in silence. The next few days were relatively stable. Li Hong had always adhered to the principle of ambush in the daytime and walking at night. After a long journey and a fierce battle under the city of Ji Ling, Li Hong was already at the limit both physically and mentally. If he met with the troops of tuhuro again, he was afraid that his combat power would decline a lot. But the thing is that when you are afraid of something, he will come. While they were resting in the daytime, on another hillside, they suddenly remembered the sound of horses'' hooves. The scouts also ran to report: "we have found a small number of troops of turquoise. The number is between 500 and 700." Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang got up in a hurry to ask for instructions. They wanted to go to the troops that would meet the turquoise. They were afraid that if they let the troops leave, they would attract more Turquoise troops to besiege themselves. "Don''t pay attention to it. From now on, we''ll fight our flag and start on the main road. Xue Rengui is the forward. After the black teeth are often used as the cushion, he will be the left army and Wang Mingyuan will be the right army. Once you find out that they have any changes, they will be wiped out immediately. If you just follow them, you don''t have to pay attention to it." Li Hong stood up and looked at a group of people on the opposite hillside. They were like sheep put by shepherds. They were not in formation. They were very lazy and looked at their own direction. "Yes, I will Several men took orders at the same time and began to reorganize the troops and continue to move on. The banners fluttered and hunting sounds were heard. The huge Tang characters were flying in the wind. With the rising of the banners, the army of 30000 people seemed to be injected with vitality. The spirit of the whole army was improved in an instant. Ye Yue looks at Li Hong''s sudden change of strategy. She is also surprised. She doesn''t understand why she should take the road in a blatant way. Li Hong is too lazy to explain to her. At this time, even if you let the night moon run, she will not run. She knew more about the people who took only three baths in their lives than Li Hong. With the banners of 30000 troops of Tang Dynasty raised, the huge characters of Tang Dynasty fluttered in the wind. After they started to change the road, they scared the army of hundreds of people in the opposite direction like sheep meeting wolves. Suddenly, they began to whip their horses and run to the top of the mountain. In a short time, they had already crossed the ridge and disappeared, leaving only a trail of smoke and dust in the distance. After taking the main road, the speed of the March naturally increased. Along the way, the army began to march in the daytime and rest at night. But every day when the troops of the Tang Dynasty stopped to camp, a small group of tuhuoluo troops would emerge from time to time to spy on them. Li Hong ordered that they should not take the initiative to attack them. However, for the sake of safety, the number of scouts and guards was doubled, and the scope was expanded a lot. More and more tuhuoluo troops are behind them as they get closer to the Wuhu river. However, judging from their looks and momentum, they do not show a hostile attitude. Instead, they are monitoring and escorting the troops of the Tang Dynasty. In fourteen days, there will be some caravans from time to time after walking on the main road. However, Li Hong will let them pass safely and have no interest in their goods. The Wuhu river is not very wide, and the current is not very fast. If there are no tuhuoluo troops behind, the Tang army can easily get through it. But since there were more and more Turquoise troops behind his buttocks, Li Hong had to push Wang Mingyuan back with the lawless left and right troops to support the black tooth Chang Zhi behind the mat. Xue Rengui took the lead in crossing the river. The first time after crossing the river, Xue Rengui immediately ordered the bow and crossbow troops to start to guard. On the black crossbow, there was a bright cold light of the arrow. He was always on guard against whether the Tang army would attack their troops of tuyeruo when they crossed the river. With Li Hong crossing the river with the night moon, Xue Rengui''s face just appeared a touch of relaxed. Another thing Li Hong didn''t think of was that the night moon was afraid of water! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 So when he crossed the river, Li Hong looked at the night moon''s eyes full of fear, rode on his horse and said nothing. He thought she wanted to send herself here, so he was so bold that he wanted to go back to the white clothes. After several times of patient inquiry, the night moon through the white scarf on the face, whispered that he was afraid of water. Li Hong didn''t care much. He waved impatiently to the grain of grain and said, "you cross the river with her in your arms." "No way!" The night moon seemed to be trampled on its tail, and the shrieking voice even frightened the horses in the crotch. You''re kidding! I''m not a casual person. Why should I be held by other men after you hold me! Next, Li Hong and she stood on the Wuhu river with big eyes and small eyes. After a long time of friendly, silent and effective communication, Li Hong only understood what was going on after a pat on the forehead. So he rode the horse to the side of the night moon and said coldly, "reach out." Night moon skimmed her mouth, or unconvinced whispered: "just let you help me cross the river, there is no other meaning, and, put your hand behind you." "Fall off the horse and drown you!" Li Hong did not have a good breath of cold said, a little bit of pity attitude is not. "You..." Yeyue is very angry, but looking at the face full of impatience, she is really afraid that others will not be happy and throw herself to others, so that others can carry themselves across the river. But she was also afraid of Li Hong''s powerful hands. Since that night, she was attacked by these big hands around her chest. Sometimes she was in her heart, and some of her hopes were that the big hands would come back But often think of here, she would like to chop off the hands to feed the wolf. Finally, after some ideological struggle, Yeyue still put her eyes on the pair of hands that made her afraid, silently and carefully stretched out her jade hand, which was held by that pair of big hands. Then she felt her whole body light, her slender waist was tight, a big hand supported her waist, and then she sat in the arms of a hateful person again. "Be careful!" After a look at the water splashing from the horse''s hooves in front of him, ye Yue sat in Li Hong''s arms and exclaimed. "Shut up. You can''t fall." Li Hong''s two hands, had already given up the night moon slender and soft delicate waist, holding the reins is preparing to cross the river. The night moon, nestled in his arms, suddenly closed her eyes and did not know whether she was praying or saying something with big food words. Then she caught hold of Li Hong''s hand and put it on her soft and delicate waist: "hold on, fall down, I''m not finished with you." Li Hong was speechless, smelling the alluring fragrance from his hair and neck. With one hand around his slender waist, two men began to cross the river on the same horse. Just like a couple driving in the previous life, Li Hong was caught off guard by the changes of the scene. Night moon from the beginning shivering closed eyes, to start to dare to open eyes to see, and then began to command Li Hong where to let the horse under his hip go. "This way, it''s shallow." Night moon. "This way, hurry up, ah The shoes are wet. I''ll tell you. This way Night moon. "Come on, this place is deep. Get out of the way." Night moon. "Come on, come on, there''s the biggest splash. Go over there." Night moon excited, watching the splash, completely forget his shoes and trouser legs are wet. "Can you give me the reins and go this way." Someone complained about snatching the reins from someone''s hand and began to sit in someone''s arms happily, riding a horse and playing with water. Li Hong, quite speechless, played with the water and the waist of the excited night moon, letting this gorgeous beauty hold the reins and run rampant in the Wuhu river. Fortunately, their own guards are not only first-class in riding skills, but also excellent in water. Many people, in order to make way for her, are unable to avoid. They are all "bumped" into the water by her, which makes the night moon burst into a burst of laughter like a silver bell. "Almost." Li Hong. "Don''t play any more. Cross the river quickly. There are many people waiting behind." Li Hong. "That''s the undercurrent. Don''t go there." Li Hong. "Be careful, don''t play too much. The horse will not stand it." Li Hong. "Give me the reins." "No "You are a prisoner. You should have the consciousness of being a prisoner." "I am the royal highness of the princess of the kingdom of white clothing," I called for the treatment of my identity. "You''re finished." "I am your highness, and I ask for... Ah... " "There''s so much nonsense." Li Hong impatiently reached out to cover again, the night moon hidden in the mouth under the scarf. Less than 30000 troops of the Tang Dynasty successfully crossed the Wuhu River, while the troops of tuhuoluo, after escorting the Tang army for a period of time, have gradually formed a force of about 10000. In the past few days, the tuhuoluo troops just follow behind from afar. After watching the troops of the Tang Dynasty cross the river, a figure like a general comes out. Facing the Tang generals on the other side of the river, they begin to perform their tuhuoluo''s etiquette towards shangguotian Khan.Xue Rengui, Wang Mingyuan and Hei Chi Chang returned with the Tang Dynasty military ceremony, and began to lead the troops to the East. "Daduhu, are the troops stationed tonight, or are they going back to Shule city all night? If we camp, we will be back in Shule by noon tomorrow After crossing the Wuhu River, it is basically the border forces of the Tang Dynasty that have nausea. You can see that the expression on Xue Rengui''s face has been relaxed a lot at this time. Li Hong looked up at the sky, pondered for a while and said, "camp, according to the resident camp." "This Yes, dadaohu. " Xue Rengui''s face was full of doubts, but he took orders immediately. He didn''t understand why he had to camp all of a sudden. If he did, the troops would not have moved forward without ten days and a half months. But seeing that Li Hong did not explain to him, he immediately took orders to go with several other people and began to lead the troops to camp. The scouts in front had already found a suitable place to camp. It was a broad and flat leeward hillside, and it was sunny. It was very suitable for troops to camp when there was no war. A small branch of the Wuhu river flows just below the mountain, providing abundant water for 30000 people. The night moon blinks with nimble eyes, looking at Li Hong and those two, how to look at all feel some strange men, in what account. I can''t hear what they said, but after a while, the two men nodded cautiously. With the help of the other two men, four men and four horses, they went on to the direction of the Tang Dynasty. "Who are you?" Li Hong looks at Jingzhe and Huameng, and Heng Qiao and Fang Zhan leave. He is startled by the voice behind him. "You belong to a cat, and walk without sound? Do you know that people who are frightening will die? " Li Hong was startled, just now he thought too much and was startled by the sudden voice of the night moon, and said without good breath. "Do you dare to take 10000 people to attack us, and you will be afraid of me, a weak woman? Say, who are you? " Night moon a pair of bright eyes, full of inquiry. "It''s faster to change a topic than to open a book. Does it matter to you who I am?" Li Hong turned his head and looked at the night moon. The woman was tall and proud, almost reaching his nose. "You don''t care whether it''s important to me or not, just say, who are you?" The night moon chased after him, and wanted to confirm his identity, whether his identity was consistent with his own guess. "My name is Li Hong, not Quan Yi." Li Hong replied to her and sat down on a piece of grass. While thinking about Li Hong''s name, ye Yue looks at a huge tent not far away, which is being opened by dozens of soldiers and built there. "This is for you?" The white eyebrows of the night moon wrinkled into a ball. She felt that she had guessed it right! But the heart began to be full of contradictory loss and regret. If Li Hong was the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, wouldn''t it be because of himself that he let Dashi in white fight a battle that could have turned the situation around and turned defeat into victory! Moreover, it is said that the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty is the murderer who killed his brother kashim! What to do with yourself? Assassinate him to avenge his brother? As soon as she had this idea in her mind, she immediately rejected the idea of assassination. Although this guy seemed to be loose along the way, he actually had courage and courage, and even more, he had the city government. With 10000 people, he would dare to attack more than 100000 of them, and he could still retreat from the whole body. Although he was captured, he would be found out because of his courage and meticulousness. "Are you the prince of the Tang Dynasty?" Ye Yue feels her voice trembling. She really hopes Li Hong can deny it. "Did you know it by name, or did you guess it along the way?" Li Hong came to be interested, looking at the night moon, he asked excitedly. "I don''t know what your royal highness of the Tang Dynasty is called. They called you daduhu, and Anxi daduhu changed people several years ago. It''s the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Are you the murderer who killed my brother kashim?" Night moon a pair of jade like hands clenched into a fist. Li Hong looked at her with a smile, and asked lazily, "you don''t know the name of the prince of the Tang Dynasty, but do you know that the Dadu guard of Anxi capital in the Tang Dynasty changed into the prince of the Tang Dynasty a few years ago? Beautiful lady, don''t you think your words are contradictory "So what? I hear all these things. What if I don''t know your name? You don''t have to mention the prince of the Tang Dynasty, you have to add your smelly name! " Ye Yue clenched her fists. She was a little afraid that Li Hong would answer her question. Her brother was killed by him. Yeyue did not know Li Hong''s name. As for whether she could know whether the prince''s highness was the Dadu protector of Anxi capital, or overheard it from her father''s conversation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 The prince''s highness of the Tang Dynasty served as the Dadu guard of Anxi capital, which was also a secret in their white clothes, so it was good for her to know this. Why did the prince of the Tang Dynasty take the post of the protector of Anxi capital as the secret of their big food in white clothes. The reason is still in the white clothes big food three Prince''s highness, that by Li Hong personally nailed to death on the wall of Yumenguan city on kashim body. Baishi is far away from the Tang Dynasty, and they are not very familiar with each other''s forces. Although there will be envoys, they are still in tentative friendship. What''s more, the ambitious white clothes Dashi look at the western regions of the Tang Dynasty. They don''t want to have a direct conflict with the Tang Dynasty because of the cause of death that his Highness the third prince can''t confirm. Although they have identified the death of kashim as the work of his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty. But now, without knowing the strength of the Tang Dynasty, they do not want to be hostile to each other. Under the guise of important people, this attack on Jiling City, which is protected by the Tang Dynasty, is just a strategic exploratory move. The prince of the Tang Dynasty lived in Anxi Du''s mansion, which allowed them to step down and attack the Tang Dynasty on the pretext that the prince of Tang killed kashim. Now, to keep the prince''s highness in Anxi as a secret is to worry about being known by the Tang Dynasty and transfer their prince back. In that case, even if they attacked Anxi in the Tang Dynasty, but did not revenge for kashim, it would be a very sad thing, or even can not be called a complete victory. From summer to autumn, the temperature in the valley is pleasant during the day, with green grass and gurgling water. Thirty thousand people have been resting here for half a month. In the past half a month, not only Xue Rengui and others have been suffering from leisure, but also their soldiers. Every day, they have been dragging their horses to the side of the river to wash and wash them. Now, every horse has a shiny coat, and its body shape seems to have gained weight because of its rich aquatic plants. However, no one knows why the prince''s Royal Highness stayed here, but he did not enter Shule city. He even issued a ban from the first day to contact Shule city. After the interruption of contact, they could only rely on the officers and soldiers to dig wild vegetables and rely on Baiqi, the traitor of the animal kingdom, to search for prey all over the mountains and fields every day. At dusk, the arrival of a group of people, attracted people''s attention, especially the night moon, eyes do not blink to look forward to that smoke. The Tang army, which was only a hundred or so riders, was carrying the black banners of the Tang Dynasty, the red characters of Tang Dynasty fluttering in the wind, and hunting in the sky over the grassland. Before the hundred or so rode across the river, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty who had camped had already carried bows and crossbows, and in the blink of an eye they formed a defensive formation in front of the hundred odd riders. A sharp arrow whizzed past and landed at the foot of the first horse, warning them to stop. The hand-held crossbow, which is lawless and fast, rushes to the front with a serious look and a cold and murderous intention. After seeing the man on the first horse, the two suddenly showed a surprised look and involuntarily exhaled: "Miss White?" White pure control of the horse, see the horse''s front hooves soar, after a hiss, just raised the head to put down the front hoof, stopped in place. The white pure on the horse''s back is also covered with a veil. The sunshine on the plateau is too strong, so that any woman who loves beauty would like to wrap her white face. The lawless man motioned the soldiers behind him to put down their crossbows and get out of the way to let Bai Chun and his party come. At this time, behind Bai Chun, there are four women, Banmei, Xulan, Xiazhi and Xiaoxue. They are also covered with white gauze, but in their beautiful eyes, what is revealed is warm eagerness. "Where is the Lord?" Bai Chun didn''t get off his horse. He took a look at the tent dotted with stars on the hillside. He looked at the familiar tent in the middle and asked. "My Lord is in the sun over there. I''ll take you there." Unable to lead a war horse, he quickly turned on the horse''s back and said. Bai Chun nodded silently, looked at a hundred people behind him, and then said to Wu Tian: "these people, you look at the arrangement around the Lord." Wu Tian nods and looks at Bai Chun''s impatient figure, leading the hundred people to leave quickly. The sound of horse''s hooves awakened a hero who was chatting with the night moon: "it''s really hard to see who is coming. Such a fine weather disturbs my dream." "I''m not going to help you. You think you''re the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. I''m going to listen to you?" The night moon stroked the white head and pouted. As soon as the night moon''s voice fell, he saw that Bai Qi suddenly raised his head. His wet black nose sniffed against the wind. He suddenly got up from the night moon''s hand and turned his head to run behind him. "Well, where are you going? You lecher, come back to me. " The night moon stood up while shouting, looking at someone who was giggling on the grass, and couldn''t help kicking Li Hong''s calf: "what are you laughing at? Sooner or later, I''ll cheat white Qi away." Li Hong paid attention to her lazily. Seeing Bai Qi''s reaction, she knew that it must be Banmei. The lecher and those women are very close."My servant Bai Chun has met you." Bai Chun''s voice trembled, looking at the figure lying there, some couldn''t believe the scene. Li Hong continues to lie there lazily, but his heart can''t help but jump wildly. Bai Chun finally comes over. Stretch out an arm, wave lazily, and then get up lazily, mouth with the mark of bad smile, looking at stay in the distance of Bai Chun. I haven''t seen Li Hong for four years. Bai Chun''s heart is surging at the moment. Looking at the man who is also wearing a white robe, her tears can''t help but flow out of her beautiful eyes. Changed, really changed. When they told themselves, no matter how they described it, they still had that childish little boy in their mind. Now, standing in front of her, she is more like a man with a trace of elegance and smile, which makes people look more evil. A long head of hair is still so uninhibited, like her own, casually tied in the back of her head, dishevelled, her skin color has become bronze, and her cheek is sharp and angular like a knife cut. Only that pair of deep eyes is the familiar appearance that she yearns for day and night. Li Hong walks forward with a smile. The moon looks at them strangely. She feels that the relationship between them is not simple, no! It''s the relationship between these five women. It''s definitely not easy with this hateful guy. Bai Chun, like a beautiful white butterfly, looks at Li Hong with a smile, and immediately pours on Li Hong. She hugs Li Hong''s neck tightly, smelling familiar and strange smell on her body. Her tears can''t stop flowing out. "I have met you at the summer solstice, Xiaoxue, Banmei and xunlan." Four women looked at holding white pure Li Hong, her eyes twinkled with sparkling tears, and the salute with tremolo. "Get up. Come on, sir. Have you grown old these years Li Hong side said, while holding the white pure shoulder, looking at the white as jade forehead, kiss said. Beautiful eyes still contain tears of flowers, let Li Hong reach out and take off the white scarf on her face, looking at her beautiful cheek: "how come you haven''t changed? It was like this when I left, and it is still like this now. " Let Li Hong embrace her slender waist and caress the delicacy of her waist. She just looks at Li Hong fondly. The bright eyes of the night moon spent a long time, looking at the moment when the white pure veil was taken off, she was shocked. She didn''t think, how could this woman be so beautiful? It''s just I''m almost over confident in my appearance. The four girls on the summer solstice watch Li Hong unveil Bai Chun''s veil. It reminds them that they still have their veils. They quickly reach out and take them off, wipe their tears and smile at Li Hong embracing Bai Chun. At this time, the eyes of the night moon are almost straight. Are the women in the Tang Dynasty as beautiful as fairies? How come these four women are equally beautiful! And each has its own unique temperament and beauty! How many people have been poisoned by this guy? How many beauties have been robbed around him! Li Hong is lazy to pay attention to her curiosity, slowly holding Bai Chun for a walk on the hillside, leaving the night moon and the other five women behind at will. "Hello, you son of a bitch." "Presumptuous!" The summer solstice stopped the night moon who wanted to catch up with the past, and the tenderness on his face suddenly became cold. "You Well, you''re all his women, aren''t you? " Night moon helpless, she can feel that these women are very powerful, I am afraid that they can not bully, although he is a little higher than the four of them. However, compared with the woman who is held by a hateful guy, Yeyue feels that, in addition to her appearance and height, she finds that she seems to be It looks like it''s just a little bit off the chest. Not as beautiful as that woman So big! "What''s the news?" Li Hong stroked Bai Chun''s shoulder and asked with a faint smile. Bai Chun shook her head thoughtfully and said in a low voice, "I didn''t understand your intention until I arrived at the Yumen pass. So I immediately started to let Jingwei cast her net. But since this time, there has been no news from the king of Liang. As for the city of Chang''an The maidservant did not notice anything unusual Li Hong''s tone is too big to screen. Bai Chun gave Taiyi city to her mother. This is a big mistake. But it was also the most deadly threat he felt, a suspicion he didn''t want to face. But if, as Jingwei said, both Chang''an City and Li Zhong have become very calm, does this mean that the person who has the heart has got what he wants? Or is it because the Empress Dowager takes over Taiyi City, so that those who have the heart dare not be ready to move again? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 What makes Li Hong feel uncomfortable is that if it is the empress mother who manipulates and plans behind the scenes, what should he do? But will the empress mother join hands with the king of Liang? There is no evidence to prove this hypothesis! Li Zhong was the prince in the name of empress Wang, but he was also the crown prince at that time. Would they let go of their feud and join hands? What is the purpose of the alliance? But if the person behind the scenes is not the empress dowager, why is there no news in Liang Wang and no news in Taiyi city? There is no movement in the whole Chang''an. Who in the end is doing the right thing with himself and stirring up the situation? But he shook his head again. Li Hong continued to ask, "is there any Jingwei around Wang Fangyi?" "Yes, it has been arranged since you came to the western regions. In recent years, no evidence has been found. Wang Jing and Wang Kang were assassinated by Jingwei. It seems that they did not touch him. Moreover, the Wang family in Jinyang did not exert any pressure on him. The maid thinks that he should have no problem." Bai Chun''s beautiful and moving eyes seem to be able to attract Li Hong. Looking at her white lips, she could not help but red lips. For a long time, Li Hongcai reluctantly separated from Bai Chun''s cherry lips. He saw that Bai Chun''s beautiful face was full of blushes and was coquettish and provocative. He turned his head from time to time to see if anyone was looking at them. "You Are you not going back yet? " Chest some violent ups and downs, the mind has been immersed in the process of just being kissed, some shy no words to find words. "Go back. Of course, go back. Since nothing has been found out, the soldiers will come to block it and cover it up to see who is better at it." After a white cheek, a white hand reaches out to touch. "It''s really a big sex wolf. It''s better than you, isn''t it white?" The night moon looked at the scene from a distance and pouted. Xia Zhi several people did not dare to embarrass this woman too much. Although they did not know who her identity was, they looked at the appearance with the prince and the look when they called on the prince. They thought that they were different from the prince. For the next half day, the night moon became invisible and could no longer approach Li Hong as before. At the suggestion of Li Hong, the grand bonfire party was held after the night fell in the valley. Except for the soldiers on guard, all the rest began to surround dozens of big fires. Each fire was fat, and countless cattle and sheep were put on the small fire for barbecue. Bai Chun didn''t bring a lot of wine, but it was enough for the soldiers to have a good drink. Xue Rengui, Hei Chi Chang Zhi and Wang Mingyuan also showed a smile on their faces that they had not seen for a long time. These days, they did not understand the prince''s intention. Now they know that the camp will be pulled out early tomorrow morning, so their hearts are relaxed. After all, this is not a safe and secure area. The longer the prince stays here, the more dangerous it will be. Their vigilance will not be relaxed for a moment. Yeyue finally sat next to Li Hong again. The woman on the other side, who made her very jealous of her figure, said hello to her with a friendly smile. Her indifferent temperament was like a fairy, which she could never learn from. But also let her feel the friendly smile, so also smile like a flower, to white pure say hello. From the top of the mountain, one by one, like stars in the night sky, scattered on the half slope of the dark grassland. Whether it was Bai Chun, or the beautiful women who had prevented her from approaching Li Hong, or the eunuchs of the Tang Dynasty, the nine of them seemed to have only that hateful guy in their eyes. Every move, every word and action, is around the guy in operation, and a few people with tacit understanding, the guy served like the king. But think about it, his highness, he will be the emperor of Tang Dynasty in the future. Li Hong took up the wine bowl and drank several large bowls with Xue Rengui and others. Some of Li Hong, with the support of Bai Chun beside him, just sat down and saw the vigilant scouts who were wandering far away from the fire. "Xu Yanbo?" Li Hong frowned. After he followed him, he didn''t pay attention to it. If he hadn''t seen the figure a little familiar just now, I''m afraid he would not remember it when he went back to Chang''an. "Go and call him over." Li Hong said to the flower Meng beside him. Bai Chun was forced to drink a little wine by Li Hong. At the moment, her small face was red in the light of the fire. She was less indifferent to the smell of non cannibalism, but she had a little more charming look that had disappeared from her for many years. Holding Bai Chun''s shoulder, he stood up and indicated that they did not need to pay attention to themselves. Then Li Hong went to Xu Yanbo''s direction. "At the end of the war, Xu Yanbo met with daduhu." Xu Yanbo is a man of armor, brave and upright. In recent years, he has changed the temperament of some weak scholars and become a real Veteran General. Looking at Xu Yanbo''s graceful posture, Li Hong shook his head and said with a smile: "I can''t see that you were a scholar at the beginning, but now you are all Guoyi Duwei on the sixth grade. Who are you with now?""Back to daduhu, when I went to Jiling City, I would be under the command of general Hei chichang." Xu Yanbo answered in a loud voice. "Yes, I will go back to Shule tomorrow, and I will return to Chang''an soon. What''s your plan?" Xia Hong took a leg of roast lamb to Li Yan. "Daduohu, will be on alert at the end of the mission, can not violate military orders, eat in the process of alert." Xu Yanbo''s face flashed a trace of distress, hesitated, or according to the military law said. Li Hong looks at Xu Yanbo and feels a little sorry for Xu Jingzong. But he can think about it. Isn''t this Xu Jingzong''s intention? In this way to touch the royal family, so that their children can be like himself, generation after generation to stay at the Royal side, for the royal service, for their own family glory. "What are you going to do in the future?" Li Hong asked again. Xu Yanbo looks at Li Hong''s bright eyes. In recent years, Li Hong has never paid any attention to him. His achievements today are all based on his bravery in fighting against the enemy. He didn''t know whether it was the prince''s highness who deliberately did it or really forgot himself, but anyway, he has completely fallen in love with this kind of rough military career. "Daduhu, I will think I want to stay under the command of Hei Chi Chang and guard the border for the Tang Dynasty. " Xu Yanbo thought about it and decided to tell the truth. Li Hong took the leg of mutton and chewed it himself. His mouth was full of oil and said, "it''s a good idea, but I''m afraid Xu Jingzong won''t agree. Let Hei Chi Chang Zhi keep his position for you, go back to Chang''an with me, and then discuss it again. After all, Xu Jingzong is so old this year that I should give him an explanation if he is old enough." "Yes, I will Xu Yanbo is a bit embarrassed, but think about it. He hasn''t been home for four years, so it''s time to go back. The bonfire was gradually extinguished. Bai Chun followed Li Hong and walked slowly to the largest camp. The night moon was behind her, with her lips pouting. Just now I asked Li Hong if he could send his troops back. Li Hong looked at himself like a monster. After a long time, he said, "have you ever seen any country send prisoners back in person? Besides, write to your father and prepare ten thousand taels of gold to redeem people. " After hearing this, the eyebrows of the night moon gas rose. I am not a commodity, but a living person. Even if I was captured, I should not exchange money! Feeling that her dignity has been insulted, she will rush forward to fight Li Hong. However, looking at Li Hong''s palm, which is holding Bai Chun''s shoulder and naturally drooping on Bai Chun''s chest, she is timid again. If this guy was in front of so many people, and he was the same as last time, he would really have no face to live, and Thinking of this, the night moon can only hate to stare at Li Hong, turn around and go to the tent for her. Summer solstice four women with Li Hong into the tent, while for Li Hong undressed, while listening to Li Hong said: "go back two people look at the girl, don''t let her run around, in case of really escape, was caught by turfero, but life is not like death." Banmei and xunlan respectfully answered, and then left in a hurry, leaving the matter here to Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue. Bai Chun did not leave without Li Hong''s command. When the summer solstice and Xiaoxue have all the expenses ready, Li Hong said faintly: "you two go down, let Bai Chun wait on enough." "Yes, Prince." After hearing Li Hong''s words, the two women''s voices were filled with joy, and secretly made a face at Bai Chun. The faces of the two girls made the white and pure cheek that had been pretending to be calm even more red. After drinking a little wine, they began to get a little hot, and even the whole body became a little bit hot. After watching the two girls leave, Bai Chun still comes to Li Hong''s back calmly. Shaking, she reaches out her jade hand and begins to help Li Hong undress. She has some expectations and some fears in her heart. She knew what Li Hong meant to stay, and she was also looking forward to this moment from the bottom of her heart. But now, faced with such a situation, her heart was like a deer, and she was still unconsciously afraid. As the clothes faded from Li Hong''s body, long fingers, white as white as jade, trembled and stroked Li Hong''s broad and solid back. When he was assassinated in Taiyi City, the scar on his shoulder is now only one of the scars on the body. The scars, large and small, are as dazzling as battle achievements. They are cruel battlefield, shocking cry, bloody sword and heroic posture. A scar, in her eyes, as if suddenly turned into a battlefield full of killing, as if telling her the cruelty and ruthlessness of the wars. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 Unable to use words to describe the mood at the moment, Bai Chun just trembled and stroked the brilliant achievements. Tears in her eyes were more and more at this time, and finally flowed down her beautiful cheek. A pair of big hands reached behind her and wrapped her around her. Her soft body was deeply immersed in the solid and strong chest. Smelling the male smell that she was infatuated with, Bai Chun lost herself in the killing mood on the battlefield. With the pair of gentle hands at the moment, she swam in her hands all over the body. This night is an endless night, but also let Bai Chun unforgettable night, the sweat and desire on her body gradually subsided, the pain of tearing with joy that she had never experienced, let her finally become a real woman, a woman belonging to one person. Slender fingers from the hard chest, one after another. Curled up in the warm arms, skin tightly nestled, feeling that never had the security, feeling the strong heart beat, everything is so unreal, everything is so happy. The first ray of sunshine in the morning came from the window of the tent. Bai Chun rubbed her bleary eyes. The madness just now made her completely lost and made her blush with shame. With the summer solstice and snow sipping the corners of the mouth''s smile came in, white pure face suddenly full of red, just like last night just began to enter her body, so that her heart is full of shyness and bursts of happiness. Under the service of Xiazhi and Xiaoxue, Li Hong finally wakes up from last night''s madness. However, due to the fact that he has just eaten forbidden fruit, Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue are also teased by a pair of dishonest hands when being served by two girls. Until Bai Chun starts to help him comb his hair, the two girls escape from his magic claws. Night moon riding on horseback, from time to time strange, furtive looking at the side of Bai Chun, she found that Bai Chun seems to be more beautiful than yesterday, seems to be nearly three points more beautiful than her. Look at the indifference between mixed with women No, that''s what women should have. Now it looks more like a beautiful fairy falling into the world of mortals. Although Bai Chun is facing the front, she is still uncomfortable with her strange and inquiring eyes. In addition, her madness last night and her new marriage make her extremely sensitive today. It''s difficult for her to explore those bright eyes. "What are you looking at? Ride your horse Bai Chun makes a vicious appearance and frightens the night moon. "No, no, how can you become three points more beautiful overnight? How can you do it? Can you teach me? " Ye Yue sincerely asks for advice while looking at Bai Chun''s chest, which makes her feel inferior, and ups and downs of her chest with the ups and downs of the horse''s back. "Fighting." White pure by night moon a ask, face again full of blush, stretch out fist threat way. At this time, the two hundred and fifty night moon has not found anything different. She pulls her horse close to Bai Chun and asks sincerely again, "then tell me, how can you be so big? Why is mine so small? What''s the secret? " white pure looked at the night with her eyes, first referring to her chest, and then looked at her chest, suddenly speechless, this white dress Princess Royal, too simple. But when she saw her sincere eyes, she didn''t know how to Tell ye Yue. Would she want to be like what the prince''s highness said to Xiaoxue at the beginning: "the goblin''s chest is big with my hand!" I don''t know what waiters started. The two girls started to talk about themselves, and unconsciously, they became very familiar. Yeyue''s powerful communication ability has to be convincing. In addition, with her smart brain, it can be seen that the only ones who can''t offend among these tens of thousands of people are these women. As a result, as soon as she got to Shule City, Yeyue not only became familiar with Bai Chun, but also became a gentle expression when she looked at Xia Zhi and others. A rush of horse''s hooves in front of him interrupted the two girls'' chatter. The lawlessness ahead suddenly ran back and said, "my Lord, Quan Yi is meeting you three miles ahead." "Go straight to the city and don''t have to stay." Li Hong said faintly, and then looked at the city wall of Shule city which imitated Foshan. "What? Is that the wall? " Night moon open mouth, a pair of bright and beautiful big eyes open boss, incredible looking at the distance that the black wall! She didn''t just notice a black mountain on the edge of the day, but she noticed it when she was chatting with Bai Chun. She always thought it was a mountain on the road. However, Bai Chunyi reminded her that it was the wall of Shule City, which made her brain fall into a short circuit state. How can this be a wall? How can the world be so powerful? incorrect! vast? Yes, vast, how can there be such a towering and vast city wall? It is like a mountain range, where the black wall reveals a force of killing and prestige, vaguely can see the flags flying on the wall, and the height of the wall, as if standing on the top, you can easily touch the moon! Tall enough to need people to look up at it far away! "This This is really the wall. " Ye Yue''s face turned pale. When she was about to get close to her, she could not really feel the endless oppressive feeling brought by the tall and towering city wall.The thick and tall wall to invaders, I am afraid there are only two words: powerless. The wide gate is enough for five normal carriages to pass at the same time. Walking on the suspension bridge and looking at the light green water in the moat, she believes that the moat is "too deep to see the bottom"? The night moon has already ignored everything around her. Her big bright and beautiful eyes have been swimming on the wall and moat. Everything in front of her is so shocking. Let her involuntarily compare, Bai Yi Dashi more than 100000 troops to attack 20000 people of the disease Mausoleum City, were not able to attack down, although the first two were only exploratory attacks. However, compared with the Shule city in front of us, Jiling city is just like a contrast between the continuous mountains and a mound. The wall of Jiling city is more like a threshold in front of the towering and huge walls of Shule city. She couldn''t imagine whether the plan of attacking the western regions of the Tang Dynasty, which her father and her brother had discussed in secret, was intended to be implemented. If it was implemented, it would be this city, and I''m afraid it would be able to hold back the army in white clothes and make it difficult for them to move forward? Moreover, Bai Chun also said that there are four big cities of this scale in Anxi. In addition to the one in front of us, there are also one on the left and the other on the left. The three cities guard the main road of the whole Tang Dynasty going out from the West and eating in white clothes to the East. If Bai Chun''s words are true, not to frighten her, then the Tang Dynasty is too powerful. At least in this part of the world, I''m afraid no country has enough troops to attack this mountain like wall, and even no siege ladder can reach the height of the city head! The highest part of the city gate is almost the same as the height of the wall of the white food king city. It is enough to imagine that no country in the world can attack this strong city except themselves. After entering Shule City, all the officers and men were taken back to the barracks by Xue Rengui and others for rest. As for Li Hong''s troops, of course, he had the right to make them responsible. After the troops disappeared in the streets of Shule City, the deserted streets immediately returned to their bustling appearance. There is a constant stream of peddling along the street. Merchants of various colors of clothing walk on the broad street, looking at a wide variety of goods, or negotiating with the shop owner about the price. Night moon since entering the city, the whole person is stupid, too busy, prosperous to her already can not imagine the prosperity. Everything here is so lively, as if even the wall behind, at this moment, it seems that there is more enthusiasm. A line of dozens of people walking in the busy streets, crowded roads, from time to time, some people look at them, different from other businessmen. Shop owners with fierce eyes don''t look like potential customers. They only greet them friendly and don''t sell their goods to them. Passing by a shop with extremely luxurious decoration, Li honglai was interested. After nearly four years of construction by yuwenrong, Liang Xiaoren and Lou, the four towns in Anxi have basically built a perfect giant Castle according to his intention. But the hardware facilities have been achieved, and the software facilities are supposed to be developed for several years. How can we have such a luxury shop now? Driven by curiosity, Li Hong took the lead in stepping into the store, scanning the store''s wide range of goods, and there were no other special commodities. Just as he was about to leave, the shopkeeper went to meet him. "Objective, but not desirable?" The shopkeeper''s eyes were more poisonous, and he immediately saw that the young master was not an ordinary man. "It''s true that the shop looks good, but the goods inside are not good." Li Hong told the truth. Li Hong''s six women made the shopkeeper feel sluggish and welcome so many merchants in the past. It was the first time for him to see that some people dared to swagger around with so many beautiful women. But soon after he woke up, the shopkeeper immediately flattered Li Hong and said, "since you have a heart and know that the shop is luxurious and luxurious, it''s natural that it has its own uniqueness. Young master, you might as well take a rest and wait for me to show you?" Li Hong''s shop is obviously waiting for a large number of valuable goods, but these goods are not in large quantities. Bai Chun seemed to have a dog''s nose. She wrinkled her Qiong nose in the air and sniffed deeply. She said in a low voice, "Sir, I''m afraid this is the resale place of Taiyi city''s goods." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 Li Hong looks at her strangely, some doubt way: "how do you know?" "I can smell it. I''m afraid it should be a resale place for some rare commodities such as soap and soap." He continued to feel the pure fabric on the container. The following facts are consistent with Bai Chun''s conjecture. However, the shopkeeper first took out the glass products. Later, seeing that Li Hong was not satisfied, he took out crystal ornaments, and finally brought out soap and soap. "That''s all?" Li Hong was somewhat dissatisfied and thought he would have perfume, so that he could buy a bottle for Bai Chun. Finally, Li Hong, who didn''t find anything here, had to leave. Originally, he thought that he could find some clues about Chang''an city. But think about it, if it is really the person who works against him secretly, he should not be so stupid and put things on his own territory to sell. Quan Yi and others had already prepared a residence for Li Hong. As long as they had "checked in with their bags", it was not a large house, which was in line with Li Hong''s appetite. Brick by brick with new ideas, one can see that this mansion should have been built later, and its location was also built on a section of road which was not very prosperous after the expansion of Shule city. In the next few days, all the officials of Anxi Dufu all arrived at Shule city. As the Dadu guard of Anxi Prefecture, before leaving Anxi, he must arrange everything properly. Pei Xingjian, the former governor of Anxi Prefecture, has gone to Tibet with Ma Zai, an important official under his command. Now Anxi is supported by two teenagers as big as Li Hong and several civil servants. Yao Chong and Huan yanfan were the first to arrive at Shule from Qiuci. Yang Jiong, Luo Binwang and Lu Zhaolin also came together. Even Yu Wenrong and Liang Xiaoren, including Lou Yu, were summoned by Li Hong. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang, including Wang Mingyuan and Yuan Shuji, naturally need to come. After years of reform and governance by Li Hong, the four towns in Anxi were completely separated from the civil affairs and military administration from the first day he came. Just as he was in Pei Xingjian''s suppression of asnaduzhi, he was only responsible for the logistics, and all military affairs such as leading troops to fight battles were completely left to Pei Xingjian. With the continuous evolution, it was not until Yao Chong and Huan yanfan took over the civil affairs that Li Hong began to reach out to the military and political departments. However, in that waiting room, he had completely given up civil affairs. Therefore, as the first pilot project in the Tang Dynasty, the policy of preventing the emergence of Governors such as Jiedushi has achieved great success. In recent years, there is nothing wrong with it. After sorting out the four years of Anxi Dufu, Yao Chong and others proposed to move the Dufu from Qiuci to Shule. As the first fortress of the Tang Dynasty, it can be attacked and defended. It will bring greater opportunities for the development of Anxi''s four towns in terms of Commerce and military affairs. Because of its special geographical location, it is located in the middle of the two cities of shatiya and Khotan, guarding the main road from east to west, so it is naturally the first to bear the brunt as the governor of the capital. As an important city to the north of asnaduzhi, Qiuci was taken away from the capital because of its proximity to the Central Plains, but Xue Rengui was still sent to guard it. After some deliberation, under Li Hong''s order, Yuan Shuji and Lu Zhao were two military and local officials sitting on the ground, while Hei Chi and Luo Binwang were guarding the city of Khotan. Qiuci was co hosted by Xue Rengui and Huan yanfan. For the more important city of Shule, it was Quan Yi and later famous Prime Minister Yao Chong. People showed a complete understanding of Quan Yi''s decision to take charge of Shule in Anxi. After all, as the prince''s cronies, Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang can''t compare with each other. Moreover, the prince''s highness did not take away the rights of these so-called foreign ministers, but still convinced them as always. What''s more, the four people have to change their defense every year, and there is no saying that the prince will use or not. Li Hongmo did not say a word. After giving the order, his deep eyes swept the faces of the generals. He did not find a trace of unhappiness on any one''s face. What he was most worried about was not who was loyal to himself or not, but whether these generals would be unwilling because their rights were divided. But now it seems that, at least, neither Xue Rengui nor Hei Chih Chang Zhi, the two well-known generals in Anxi army, showed no trace of dissatisfaction, which made him completely let go of his secret heart. As for Quan Yi and Yuan Shuji, they are relatively young and have less qualifications in the military than the other two. Naturally, they have nothing to say about such appointment and alternative governance structure. But everyone is not a fool, from Li Hong''s personnel arrangements, or to detect a trace of conspiracy. That is the departure of Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai. Has the prince planned this for a long time?Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai had been in charge of the western regions for many years. When the prince''s highness first arrived, although they did not immediately take the post of the protector of Anxi capital, after more than a year, Pei Xingjian automatically gave up his talents. Until Li Hong later attacked Tibet, Pei Xingjian took the initiative to follow his royal highness to attack Tubo, and then he was left in Tibet by his royal highness. Did the prince intend to do all this? Today, Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai, who are well-known in Anxi Du''s mansion, do not have the reputation of Pei Xingjian, no matter Xue Rengui or Hei Chi Chang Zhi. In addition, it is now divided into rights by his highness. After being run by his Highness for four years, Anxi Du''s mansion has completely become his own territory! Although the prince''s highness said that after he returned to Chang''an, the court would appoint a new Dadu to protect Anxi''s capital. But with his great talent, I''m afraid that even if the imperial court sent a Dadu, then the relationship between this person and his highness? It goes without saying! This is a word that finally flashed out after people secretly analyzed the situation of Anxi Dufu in their minds. Moreover, they also know that Anxi Prefecture is now solid in the true sense. Both the exterior and the interior have been sorted out by his Highness the prince. Even in the right class, the prince''s highness, intentionally or unintentionally, has been governed by Yao Chong and Huan yanfan in a clear and rigorous way. At this time, the four generals need to hand over the power to the deputy general, and then go back to Chang''an with Li Hong. After all, the achievements of pacifying asna Duzhi and Li Zhaqi, as well as conquering the Tubo and rescuing the Persian governor''s office from thousands of miles, are great achievements that can be recorded in the history books and great books, whether in the Zhenguan period or in the period of the founding of the Tang Dynasty. Wang Mingyuan, the prince of Persia and his family, have been in the city for a few days. Their eyes are wide open except when they are sleeping. They are looking around at the huge city of Shule. At the moment when he ascended the city and looked down, the legs of the prince of Persia and his family were all flabby. Let alone fall from the city head, they would jump down consciously. I''m afraid they will not die or be disabled. But on the wall of the city wall, there are still spines that root spit out. It seems that when the city wall was built, it was buried inside. The hard cement cemented the huge flat stones together. The prince of Persia and the little prince, with hammers, were sweating and panting. Neither of the two glued stones was broken by them. Yao Chong, who was accompanying him, proudly explained to them that the steel blades in the city wall you saw, just like these two stones, were glued into the cracks of the stones, even if you had a siege ladder as high as the city wall. Even if you can climb up without hindrance, when you climb high, you have no chance to attack the soldiers on the wall, because you have to be careful with the blade protruding from the crack in the stone. "If I have such a huge city in Sasan, and how many troops there are in Baishi, I am confident that I will reject them from the city!" The Persian Prince''s face was full of regret and admiration. He stroked the huge battlements on the top of the city, looked at the many city guarding weapons on one side, and murmured: "the Tang Dynasty is too strong. No one can attack this kind of iron wall. How much does it cost? How much labor do you employ? " Yao Chong gave a proud smile and looked at the prince of Persia with a sad look. He said, "there are plenty of stones. As for labor, behind me are the nomadic people like tuhuoluo in front of me. In addition to the other people of anxidu, in this place where supplies are relatively scarce, as long as we transport a large number of grain and other things from the Central Plains We can easily recruit more than 100000 or even 300000 or 400000 labors, not to mention The prisoners of war are not to be put there. Are they only allowed to have leisure time? " When Yao Chong said this, he could not help thinking that Liang Xiaoren and Dadu asked for labor. At last, Li Hong waved his pen, and hundreds of thousands of prisoners of war from Ashina Duzhi and Li Zha''s creeps were all sent to build the city wall. As for the transportation of stones from the mountains, it reflects the great wealth of the Tang Dynasty. The people were completely allowed to collect stones by themselves, and all of them were purchased at the price. Like some of the great projects of the last generation, the construction of these four cities not only solved the painful problem of prisoners of war who only ate but did not work, but also improved the quality of life of hardworking people in Anxi by several percent because of the way of stone mining and selling money. The huge expenses of the four towns in Anxi did not cost people and money. On the contrary, because of the delicate balance between supply and demand, the economy of Anxi Dufu was boosted, and the people under Anxi Dufu became rich because of the construction of the four cities. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 During the period of withered vegetation, a large number of beef and mutton were brought to four towns in Anxi by nomads. Even some nomads learned more ways to make money, that is, when they drove a large number of cattle, sheep and horses to Anxi for trading, they would also get on the cars and hit them with huge stones. Cattle, sheep and horses in exchange for rich money or grain and other essential goods, stones are sold to the court. Therefore, Li Hong was once again impeached by the imperial censor in the court for nearly three months, saying that he was wasting money and people. However, when Yang Jiong, who had been driven back, published the account books of the four towns in Anxi for several years, the imperial censor immediately became speechless. He never thought that such a large-scale construction would create a situation of mutual benefit between the court and the people. However, there are also disadvantages, that is, because a large amount of grain and tea are transported to Anxi, the grain prices in Chang''an and Luoyang have increased slightly. However, due to the intervention of the Ministry of housing, within a month, the prices of food and other necessities of life returned to the level line again. Who is in charge of the household department? After regaining consciousness with lard, he would like to slap himself in the face! When he went to investigate the eastern and Western markets of Chang''an City, many merchants who knew it begged him not to cause any more trouble, because his impeachment nearly prevented the goods he had just hoarded from selling. The people who came here to trade began to denounce him after knowing who he was: "do you know? If it had not been for your impeachment, I would not have eaten noodles that cost one cent a month, because of your impeachment, I would have eaten expensive rice and noodles that month. " The imperial censor was shocked. He thought he was pleading for the people, but in the end he seemed to be Hurt them? Confused, the imperial historian finally decided to go to hongwenguan to consult some literary scholars, such as Yan Zhaofu, the nephew of Yan shigu, Zeng Renhong''s scholar. The date of his return has been fixed, but Li Hong now has another problem, the night moon. This person to crazy woman, now every day with white pure behind the buttocks, only in sleep, will reluctantly leave white pure. Li Hong knew her political value, but she also knew that it was a disaster. Looking at the same face as Bai Chun, she knew that it was not a good thing to bring back Chang''an. But stay here? Who knows what she can do to upset Shule city? In case a woman breaks a city again, because she lets the white clothes big food attack Shule again, that is oneself to have nothing to look for dead. In the headache outside cheering, Yao Chong quickly walked in. Obviously, the sun on the plateau is much more poisonous than that in Guannei. In addition, the man does not protect his face like those chirping women outside. Yao Chong is now black and thin, as if he is a little malnourished. "White food messenger asked to see you." Yao Chong took out a fold from his sleeve bag and handed it to Li Hong. Li Hong, who was worried about this matter, heard Yao Chong''s words, his eyes brightened and he said a rare swearing: "Damn it, it''s finally here. If I don''t come again, I''ll doubt whether the days I''ve been waiting for are in vain!" Xue Rengui, black teeth and Wang Mingyuan, together with the prince of Persia, the family of the pone family, set out three days ago, and Li Hong deliberately left behind to wait and see whether the big white food would send messengers to discuss with themselves, and their Royal Highness was captured. Li Hong once asked Ye Yue, how many brothers and princesses do you have? How come you have been captured for so long, and your family doesn''t come to you. Are there so many sisters in your family that your family doesn''t care? The night moon protects her chest like a wolf. Her bright and beautiful eyes are like the moon. She looks at him with vigilance, as if she is afraid that the lecher will harm her other sisters. However, ye Yue never answered him positively, and even sent Bai Chun and others to inquire, they all failed. Looking at this woman who is crazy from outside, Li Hong knows that don''t underestimate this guy. He seems crazy outside, but actually he is meticulous. His head is even more intelligent. I''m afraid that he has shown his anxiety occasionally in recent days. "Do you want them here?" Yao Chong looked at Li Hong''s swearing words and then asked again. "Let them come here. It''s estimated that the negotiation will not be easy. In any case, we have to sell the little girl more money. During this period of time, we have to charge interest for my food and drink. By the way, you immediately have a detailed bill... " Looking at Yao Chong''s expression, Li Honglang''s eyes showed greedy eyes. He looked at the night moon, which was beating heartlessly outside, and then said, "do you see the goods? Now it''s a lot of money. " Yao Chong is more confused. The white silver doesn''t look like it. It''s pretty much like a fairy girl. "Come on, I don''t want to explain to you. You just list out the expenses for her to eat, sleep, dress and so on. We can''t support her for such a period of time, can''t we? What''s more, the bottles, jars, crystal ornaments, soap and soap stolen from the government are settled by ten times the price of Anxi here. " Li Hong looked at Yao Chong again, and saw Yao Chong''s eyes wide and round. This mostly protected him. This was a big food in white going to the pit of death. I''m afraid that big food in white will have to go back naked this time.In a panic, Yao Chong swallowed his saliva, nodded and said, "yes, daduhu, I''m going to make a detailed bill. Are they all ten times the price?" Finally, Yao chongdu could feel his voice trembling. "It has to be multiplied by 10. There''s plenty of money in white clothes. I don''t care about it." Li Hong thought about the food in white. "Yes, I will do it now." Yao Chong nodded and went out in a hurry. When I went to the courtyard, I saw how happy I was playing with Bai Chun, some girls on the summer solstice, and the wolf. I was in a trance and suddenly felt that the night moon in front of me seemed to be suddenly turning into white silver. Although he seldom came to the residence of daduhu, he had already heard that there was a strange woman in daduhu''s mansion. Whether it was soap or soap, glass jar or glass bottle, as well as the crystal ornaments, the strange woman secretly transferred them to her room from other places in the mansion. Even Bai Chun and several girls on the summer solstice were not spared from being poisoned. The soap that had just been used for a few days was gone. The soap that had just been washed once suddenly disappeared! The cosmetic case is missing! Only a little bit of perfume bottle is gone, and the dresser has been moved away. Some beautiful jewelry is also gone, especially a crystal hairpin. Although the hairpin itself is not worth money in Bai Chun''s eyes, it was originally given by the prince! It can''t be measured by money! For a while, people in the mansion were in danger and unable to defend themselves. After strengthening the guard, they were still in vain, or they had been throwing things away. And this thief is very abnormal, summer solstice a few women''s underwear are lost! Several pairs of high heels are missing! In terms of underwear, only Bai Chun evaded the past, which is due to the fact that Li Hong has been letting her sleep. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be hard to escape. and just when everyone was in danger, only the most nursing room did not happen. The thief seemed to know that the room could not enter. Only the bottles, perfume and soap in that room were not lost. The five girls were in a loss and worried for several days. Moreover, they could not tell the prince about it. They didn''t want to trouble the prince. But in the end, he found out that he occasionally let out his mouth with grain grain, and then he was known by his royal highness. Li Hong, however, pondered for a few minutes, and then looked at the night moon with his eyes rolling. "What are you looking at? Be careful, Princess Ben, dig your eyes out Ye Yue is a little afraid of Li Hong''s eyes, Chuai Chuai uneasy bluff way. Li Hong didn''t speak. He got up and walked to the night moon, which was walking back and forth. The night moon could not retreat. The retreat behind her was blocked by a wall. She could only raise her arms in front of her chest. She showed a row of neat little white teeth and looked at Li Hong. Li Hong dared to insult her, and she would bite her. Li Hong was cold and close, with her hands resting on her chest in the cold night. She pressed her breast firmly, and then sniffed like a dog in the ear of the night, at the neck and behind her bosom. This just let go is still in the bones of the white pure eyes, light said: "do not hand in?" "Hand over what? I didn''t take it! " "Well, you stole it." "Bah, you are the thief. I didn''t steal it. Don''t blow me up." "Yes, there is seed. Bai Qi, go and get back what they lost on the summer solstice. " Li Hong but with her entanglement, to one side of the white Qi said. The night moon looked at the white and got up, and her face immediately changed. However, she suddenly said, "lecheron, you forgot that I gave you bones..." "You''re the wolf Li Hong did not want to go back, which found that the night moon is talking to Bai Qi. And then, Baiqi completely betrayed its gourmet partner, and walked briskly to the door of Yeyue. Before Baiqi turned back, Bai Chun quickly opened the door of Yeyue''s room and rushed in. The night moon had no time to stop it, so they had to follow the summer solstice and others in. "My God, it''s all here." White pure murmured. A pair of beautiful eyes staring at the bottles and jars on the ground, what makes them even more surprised is that they open the mosquito net on the bed, and see the whole huge bed full of everything! is only on the outermost side of the bed, leaving a place where people can sleep. Other places are perfumes, soap and so on. Underwear is folded and put aside. High heels are released under the bed. "What do you want so much for? These can''t be eaten Bai Chun walks over and holds the cheek of night moon skin if congealed fat to ask. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 Under the coercion and inducement of a few people, the night moon finally acquiesces and expects Ai Ai to tell the truth. Because these things are basically not seen in white food, even if there are, can be priceless treasure. that perfume, soap, usually even the mother can not bear to use, is occasionally to enjoy appreciation, only in a major holiday ceremony, will be careful to take out a little bit. Crystal jewelry and so on, it is rare in the palace, and I have only a small crystal pendant, or my father gave her on my 16th birthday last year, which is a treasure. went to Shule city until he saw so many shiny things in Li Hong''s house. Even summer solstice, they bathed in soap and perfume every day. There is that dress, after watching them wear, so good-looking, set off the whole body is extremely sexy, how can not let her envy? Especially with a pair of shoes with a root in the back, suddenly the summer solstice, which was lower than her, has become higher than her, and the slender legs, I want to reach out and touch them. heard the night''s story, and Bai Chun still squeezed the cheeks of the night moon that he dared not move. He said helplessly, "what do you want, you tell me not to do it, this bottle of perfume is gone, what do you want it to do?" "The bottle is also quite good, and before going to bed, open it and smell the fragrance, as if the whole person has changed fragrance." The night moon looks at Bai Chun not angry, and suddenly becomes playful. "What do you want this underwear for? We''re all dressed, and you want it? " Bai Chun is speechless. This extremely clever guy is good at playing pig and eating tiger. He deceives himself and others. He thinks that the house is really a thief. "You look so big there, so I wonder if it''s because you wear this Oh, don''t pinch it. It hurts I don''t dare. I''ll give it back to you. No, I''ll give it back to you. There are two pairs of shoes that are half Mei''s, and they don''t fit. You can take them back. You can take the rest back. You can give me the rest. " The night moon rubbed by white pure to pull the hot and painful ear, in the heart secretly abdominal Fei: "with who to learn, so like to pull the ear!" Bai Chun looks at the strange night moon of the ancient spirit, how can not understand, this is Bai Chun, afraid that she will never have a chance to contact these things after returning to the white clothes to eat. Just like a few days ago, when I was laughing with myself, I suddenly cried and said I was homesick. Sigh tone, white pure light said: "give these back to us, when you go, I give you new, each one gives you a lot." "Really?" There is a mood can not hide the excitement, but the eyes are now full of tears. With tears streaming down her face, Yeyue walked slowly to Bai Chun, hugged Bai Chun, and choked: "the Tang Dynasty is so good. There are many good things. I don''t want to go, but I really miss my mother. I really want to give these treasures to them and show them. Why do you have these treasures in Datang? Your Datang is so powerful. " White pure speechless patting night moon''s back, what can she say? Can you tell this 16-year-old girl that Shule city is a backward village compared with Chang''an and Taiyi? The emissary of the big food in white came to visit, and let Yeyue wipe away her tears again. She began to laugh heartlessly. Because of Bai Chun''s promise, she became like a red apple, which made Li Hong want to take a bite. The negotiation was difficult and short-lived. When the envoy of big food in white went out in tears, the jubilant night moon held him and asked why? the white dress is just a face to face salute, and then with a crying voice, "the princess is a little restless, and the minister is going to prepare for it. After three days, he must collect all his money." I don''t know why the night moon heard the messenger''s words, and immediately knew that the white clothes big food was given to the pit by that smiling guy! "Well, how much did you sell me! I''m not a cargo! I am the princess of the white coat, my highness, and I want to get... "Don''t talk nonsense. Let your servants raise money quickly. Otherwise, I will have to take you with me in Chang''an. Then it will not be the amount now!" Li Hong looked at the night moon, but he said it to the emissary with ears up beside it. The envoy listened to Li Hong''s words and was scared to his knees. He almost knelt on the ground and hurried away. He did not dare to stay for a moment, even if his royal highness shouted "stop" behind his back. "Well, how much did you sell me? Are you still short of this amount of money in Datang? " The night moon raised her chest and questioned her. "You''d better shut up if you don''t want me to take into account what Bai Chun gave you at the price of Shule city." Li Hong''s two legs are lazy. "You Hum. " Yeyue is speechless. If you count the things that Bai Chun gave her, ye Yue thinks that she may have sold herself, but also according to the price in her father''s eyes. I''m afraid if the price of Tang''s copper plate is too high. is like his vicious language: I asked your messengers for so much money because my price in Tang Dynasty was high because of your noble princess''s Royal Highness.Bai chun''ai Mo Neng helps to look at the night moon and shrugs his shoulders to show that he is powerless. Moreover, he was in bed last night because he gave her those things privately I still feel like I''m falling apart. Three days later, at the gate of Shule City, the big horse in white clothes, which was originally a tall horse, turned into a dry and thin donkey. The white clothes big eater headed by the emissary looked at Li Hong with hatred and pity, but there was no way. If you look up again, you can see the top of the wall. The emissary in white gave up his revenge against the Tang Dynasty completely, and he will tell the Caliph truthfully as soon as he goes back. The only thing that can show its great power status is the carriage Bai Chun provided for Yeyue, and the one who pulls the cart is a big horse, not a donkey. Yeyue''s face was very ugly, but fortunately, she had not worn a veil for a long time, and her eyes were bright outside. She looked at a thin little donkey. Then she looked at the tall figure of her white clothes and soldiers. She wanted to know whether Li Hong wanted their people to ride donkeys or to let them ride their white clothes and big food messengers! "You are really too much. I''m afraid such a little donkey will be exhausted before running to our Umayyad kingdom! Give me a horse! Hurry up! Now! Now Night moon gnash teeth, this hateful guy, himself all want to leave, he unexpectedly so to oneself. "Yes, take the money." Li Hong stretched out his hand, paying money and delivering goods. "You Are you hot in the Tang Dynasty? Are you rich? Are you still a little bit of money? And don''t think I don''t know. I was sold by you for a very high price, but... " Yeyue feels like she''s going crazy. Doesn''t she know that in the Umayyad Kingdom, the first guy to see a woman''s face is the one she wants to marry? "The little donkey is steady and has good endurance. You can see how light and convenient it is if you walk on the mountain road." Li Hong said lightly. "You OK, Li Hong, please remember to me that this princess is not finished with you Ye Yue looks at that guy with a look of me, which is for your consideration. She would like to bite him. All the places have been selected. Just shoulder. It''s not hot now. It''s easy to bite there! Not waiting for Li Hong''s reaction, the night moon suddenly takes off the yarn, a "fierce tiger pours on food", and the whole person pounces on Li Hong. When Li Hong reacted, he did not dare to hide. If he did, the night moon would be very indecent. He had to stretch out his hands to catch the soft and delicate body while the night moon was still in the air. Night moon is waiting for this time, see Li Hong reach for her, more proud, people in the air at the same time stretch out their hands. Like lovers who had been separated for a long time and met again, the night moon put her arms around Li Hong''s neck. Regardless of the fact that she had buried Li Hong''s Coyote face in front of her chest, she bit Li Hong''s shoulder with one bite. "Lying trough You''re crazy. You''re a dog. Tell me Li Hongtong only sucks cool air, in the night moon bosom urn voice way. No way, want to push the night moon, but the night moon clings to his head, in her two peaks, can make a sound is very good. And ye Yue''s legs, is not elegant around his waist, so that he can not move for a moment, can only let the night moon bite the shoulder not to say. the great envoys of white food are almost falling to the ground, and their royal highness, dignity and elegance. She She even took off her veil! Don''t you know that after such behavior, she will have to marry Dadu of Datang? Unless most of them die, they will have to be married before they get married. Otherwise, their Royal Highness can only be passed by. "I want you to never forget me forever!" The night moon loosens her mouth, but it is still a slender jade leg ring clasping Li Hong''s waist, and a pair of jade arms loosely embracing Li Hong''s head, and the towering height of her chest are just a fraction of the distance. If Li Hongyi spreads his arms around the buttocks of Yeyue, the moon will be pulled to the ground by gravity. "So? Like me? " Li Hong rubbed the night moon''s chest and looked up. "Don''t stink. I''ll like you. Wait. I''ll find you to avenge me." Yeyue looked at that hateful face and hummed, then suddenly she kissed Li Hong''s lips and said with cold face, "let me down, lecher!" "Don''t forget me. If you know you will have a lot of women, don''t forget me!" The beautiful lady once again wore the veil, her tall body turned without any nostalgia and went to the carriage. Only left a seemingly strong and pretty figure for someone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 Li Hong, looking at the pretty figure of her back, slowly boarded the carriage, but never looked back. There was a white jade like crescent pendant on her neck. Holding the jade crescent in his hand and looking at the figure on the carriage, Li Hong sighed, knowing that it would be better not to hijack her. "Go back to the city and start tomorrow." After Li Hong finished, he turned around and put the pendant into his collar. The white pure nature of sharp eyes is to see clearly, the smile on the face is more and more thick, that girl is really crafty. At the gate of Yumenguan government office, the prince''s car battle stops slowly. After Bai Chun opens the door, Li Hong comes out slowly. Wang Fangyi and Li Jingxuan were surprised to see Bai Chun and his royal highness riding in the same car. However, they had guessed the identity of the woman by looking like a fairy and wearing a plain white dress. "Don''t be so polite. Go ahead and talk about it." Li Hong looks at two people to salute, light block way. After scanning the newly-built governor''s office, and then turning back to sweep the rows of soldiers facing the guards, Wang Fangyi and Li Jingxuan marched into the governor''s office. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 Li Hong did not ask Wang Fangyi whether he was reluctant to put him in the rear of the western regions. But during the dinner, Wang Fangyi and Li Jingxuan had been talking very happily, and Wang Fangyi did not mention a word. However, when it comes to Li Hong''s achievements in the western regions, his face is full of vigor and vitality, which means that he is proud of himself. Wang Fangyi was more than happy to take orders to continue to garrison Yumen pass, and he and Li Jingxuan were divided into different rights to govern Yumen pass. He did not show any hesitation or dissatisfaction. Yumenguan is no longer under the jurisdiction of Anxi Dufu. Therefore, the combination of Wang Fangyi and Li Jingxuan is just a temporary expedient. When Li Hong returns to Chang''an, there will naturally be changes in the imperial court. But now, no matter Wang Fangyi or Li Jingxuan, or the generals who are now in the four towns of Anxi, they all obey Li Hong''s appointment unconditionally. I''m afraid this is also because of Li Hong''s brilliant achievements in the four years since he went to the western regions. Everyone knows that Li Hong is not only the crown prince, but also the governor of the Ministry of Hubu, the governor of Beijing Zhaofu and the protector of Anxi Prefecture. Now he has made such great contributions to the Tang Dynasty, including suppressing the rebellion, opening up the frontier and expanding the territory, as well as rescuing for thousands of miles. If he was a minister, he would have to be an extremely powerful minister. Now, the prince has already held so many important posts. If you want to reward him, I''m afraid there is no one to reward except the position of shangshuling? Unless it is another impossible possibility, that is, your Majesty''s Zen position now, to be a carefree supreme emperor, and to let his royal highness inherit Datong. But now his majesty is only forty-two, which is the peak year of spring and autumn. Although the dragon body is not in good health and has been accompanied by some minor diseases, it is not yet unable to deal with the government and needs to meditate immediately. Therefore, if there is no major accident, his highness will be appointed as the first emperor who served as the shangshuling, but has been shelved. If the prince''s Royal Highness was granted by his majesty Jin as the governor of six provinces of Shangshu Province, it would be really one person and more than ten thousand people. In this way, it can not only help his Majesty''s court to share his worries, but also pacify his Royal Highness''s great achievements. And this is one of the reasons why these generals in the western regions are so obedient to Li Hong''s placement. Another reason is that the order of Shangshu Province, which is the first of the six ministries, is not related to Li Hong. Now, some officials have proposed in the court that his royal highness should be appointed as shangshuling because of his great contributions. No one knows whether these courtiers were instructed by the crown prince, so they suggested so in the court. However, some people are so elated that when Li Hong returns to Chang''an, he is likely to be appointed as shangshuling. They run to Daming Palace every day, hoping to find a job in Liubu. Li Xian, a 16-year-old Pei Wang, is the most eager to find a job. As Li Zhi''s sixth Prince and the second son of Empress Wu Mei, he is also deeply loved by his majesty Lizhi today because of his beautiful appearance, intelligence and dignified manner. Although two years ago, he was impeached by the imperial censor for his fight with his brother, King Li Zhe. However, when Li Zhi pursued the case, he only expelled Wang Bo, who had made a cockfight Fu, out of Chang''an. There was no punishment for the two brothers. Today, after Li Xian''s plea, Li Zhi has already loosened up, tacitly agreed to Li Xian''s request, and once again recalled Wang Bo, who was far away from Chang''an as recorded in the previous historical records, to the palace of Wang Pei in Chang''an. Li Xian, the king of Pei, wanted to find a job in the six ministries. His words were very sincere. He even took out Li Hong as a metaphor. Seeing the emperor''s brother running for the Tang Dynasty, he felt ashamed and wanted to follow suit, so as to share the worries and solve the difficulties for the court and the emperor. Not only that, but Li Xian was worried that he was weak and weak, so he took on King Li Zhe, who was one year younger than him. As for Li Dan, who was five or six years younger than the two of them, let it go. The guy still needs the maid to help him wipe his nose every day. Besides, he is only ten years old. It is impossible to find a job. Not everyone can take the post of Shangshu at the age of ten like Li Hong. What''s more, Li Hong was the crown prince, and sooner or later he would inherit Datong. Therefore, when his father was ten years old, he gave him the post of Shangshu, which is understandable. In addition to playing, Li Zhe always listens to other people''s opinions and seldom has his own opinions. Otherwise, in history, he would not be regarded as weak and incompetent. So looking at Li Xian''s excited eyes, it was like playing. He nodded excitedly and followed Li Xian into the palace. Li Zhi''s filial piety to the two people naturally listened to Longyan''s great joy and exclaimed, "I have such a few sons. It''s lucky for the Tang Dynasty." But Li Zhi looked at the faces of Li Xian and Li Zhe (Li Xian, for a better distinction, don''t mind). He didn''t agree at the first time. Instead, he said with a smile, "my father is satisfied with this filial piety. As for wanting to get a job in the six departments, can I consider it?"Two people see the drama, so nodded, such as pounding garlic, quickly thank the father emperor wise. After the two men left happily, Li Zhi could not bear to brush the filial piety of the two princes. He ordered Yang Wu to ask Zuo Cheng, Zhang Wenzhen and Zhao renben of Shangshu province whether they had any positions they could take up. After Li Hong''s return, the three brothers will make concerted efforts to share his worries and solve his difficulties in the court. Li Zhi will walk briskly to the sky garden, where he will enjoy the moon with the queen today. "What''s the grand event on the court today? If your Majesty''s Long Yan is happy, there must be something successful and triumphant?" Wu Mei deliberately doesn''t go to guess Li Hong. That little bunny is just a sharpener. After a month''s journey, she hasn''t arrived yet. She doesn''t know how much she thinks of him Want to hit him! Li Zhi brushed his beard and laughed. The God shook his head mysteriously and sat down first under the maid''s service. However, for a long time, Wu Mei didn''t ask Wu Mei any more questions except her family background, who could be a good match for the royal family, who was knowledgeable and knowledgeable, and so on. Unable to hold back, Li Zhi began to take the initiative to be mysterious. He said mysteriously, "guess, Queen, what am I happy about today''s court?" "I can''t guess." Wu Mei replied coldly. Li Zhi, not embarrassed, waved to the five-year-old Princess Taiping, his favorite princess. Accompanied by the maid of the palace, Taiping, which was full of fresh flowers on her forehead, ran over with her legs. When she came to her, she suddenly set her feet and said hello to Lizhi like a maid of honor "Ha ha How can you be called servant, princess? " Li Zhiyi took Princess Taiping into his arms and pinched her face, which was carved like a pink jade. This just to Queen Wu Mei said: "after the next Dynasty, xian''er and zhe''er came to see me..." "What are they doing here?" Wu Mei asked strangely. In the harem, they haven''t come for several days. Since they went to see his majesty, they should have come to the harem, but Wu Mei didn''t see her. So she interrupted Li Zhi and asked in surprise. Li Zhi shook his head with a smile and said contentedly, "although xian''er and zhe''er are not as good as Li Hong, their filial piety still belongs to Li Hong at all. Now that they are old, seeing that my dragon body is in trouble, it is quite hard to deal with the government affairs. Recently, they hope to share my worries and solve difficulties for me. I hope to be able to follow Li Hong''s example and find a job within the six ministries. ¡± seeing that Wu Mei didn''t speak, Li Zhi teased Princess Taiping in his arms, and continued to sigh: "the two princes have been taught by Hong Wen Guan for many years. They are no less intelligent than Li Hong, and now they have written several books..." "I don''t agree. I don''t think they can be allowed to participate in the government, even if it''s a small job in the six ministries." Wu Mei this time abnormal with Li Zhi, serious expression, mumbling head said. "Queen, why? My prince shares my worries for me. If the three brothers share their worries for me in the court, and they have always been in harmony, wouldn''t it be a good story? Was it not that the affairs of my father and emperor could be forgotten by the people all over the world, but only my wisdom and strategy? " Li Zhi didn''t expect that Wu Mei would oppose it at the first time. But he naturally knew what Wu Mei was worried about? Naturally, it is worried that the royal family has always been fighting for power, but no family relationship. But now, with peace rising all over the world and the people in good health, if the royal princes and their sons can live in harmony, will it not be a record in history and set a model of harmony completely different from that of his father when he went to Mount Tai again to offer sacrifices to heaven and ancestors? What''s more, the father and the emperor launched the Xuanwu Gate change, which was also forced by the situation. Both the emperor''s grandfather and the two emperor''s uncles had great responsibilities. How could it be the father and the emperor? And what the father and emperor have been trying to achieve after the change of Xuanwu Gate is not the matter of brothers'' concentricity and their profit breaking gold? Now I have the opportunity to realize my father''s long cherished wish in my own hands. How can I easily miss it? Wu Mei stares at Li Zhina''s exploring eyes, with a dignified and serious look, and says, "Your Majesty, please don''t do this. Even if your majesty intends to get a job for Li Xian and Li Zhe, you have to wait for Li Hong to come back and ask..." "There''s no need to say much about it. Is the throne mine or his Li Hong''s? I haven''t died yet. How can I begin to think about passing on my throne to Li Hong? Do I need his Royal Highness''s consent to appoint my own prince? Nonsense Lizhi suddenly, and in the common sense of anger, did not let Wu Mei surprise. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 At that time, he wanted to drive himself to fight. Under the advice of many ministers, he had never followed the example of the former Emperor and had made military achievements. Today, Li Hong broke through Tibet and led his army thousands of miles to rescue the Persian governor''s house, which had long been abandoned by the Tang Dynasty, and vigorously governed the four towns in Anxi. After coming back, all the officials who went to inspect him came back to praise his royal highness as a young and promising emperor. Li Zhi, who had never fought personally, was filled with a strong sense of bitterness. One night, Wu Mei fell asleep. Li Zhi suddenly got up and said, "when Li Hong comes back, let him take charge of the country. I will personally lead troops to Liaodong." Wu Mei, a sleepy eyed woman, said vaguely, "OK! Good! Good! I will accompany you to the expedition tomorrow. " In this way, Li Zhicai lay down and sleep safely, but he didn''t say it several times a night, as if he was not the emperor. But when he woke up the next day, in front of many officials, Li Zhi didn''t mention anything about the imperial expedition. After so many times, Wu Mei had already known where Li Zhi''s problem was. It was not all that the little bunny was playing so crazy in the western regions that he praised his royal highness more than he did in the imperial court, causing jealousy. If there is no Li Xian and Li Zhe, we can understand that. But now, your majesty has to appoint Li Xian and Li Zhe. Is it really just angry with the prince? Or is there another deep reason behind it? Wu Mei sighs helplessly and looks at Li Zhi, accompanied by Yang Wu, holding Taiping''s hand to go out. Wu Mei''s four words suddenly flashed in Wu Mei''s mind, but she did not want to understand what Li Zhi meant. Only when Li Zhi knew his intention, he would not be jealous of his father''s great achievements, but because he was now called "the legacy of Zhenguan", which made him very dissatisfied. How can under his own rule, can give the Tang Dynasty to mark his Li Zhi brand, this is what he cares about! It is also because of his wisdom and courage that the Tang Dynasty has its present situation. Now Li Hong has obviously reached the height of his father in military affairs. If he is good at literature, politics and martial arts, what can he leave for the Tang Dynasty? What can you use to prove your achievements? It is still the people''s well-being to open up and expand the territory. In today''s peaceful and prosperous times, when people praise the Emperor today, they often use the achievements of their father as a prefix to praise their faithful implementation of the political measures of his father when he was in power. Now Li Hong has become the first person in Tang Dynasty! Who can compete with today''s generals in governing the western regions and opening up Tibet? Therefore, after thinking about it, Li Zhi thought that perhaps he had to solve his father''s regret. First, he drove his own expedition to Liaodong, and the other was to avoid the royal brothers'' fratricity and create a harmonious Royal environment of brotherhood. Thus, when the Tang Dynasty under his rule was recorded in the history books, he would also leave his own strong marks. And all these things, but the father did not achieve, Li Hong has not been able to contact with things, now nothing more than these things, as the symbol of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. All of this, together with Li Xian and Li Zhe''s sudden request for an official, naturally made Li Zhi feel that perhaps only in this way can he be able to leave behind in the historical records of Li''s rivers and mountains, which can be compared with his father''s achievements. What happened in the palace was unknown to Li Hong, who had just left Yumen pass, passed through Guazhou, Ganzhou, Liangzhou and arrived at Jincheng county. Now he was worried that the real mysterious man seemed to have disappeared, dormant in the dark, and there was no movement. No matter how tempting or creating a space for them, the man was unresponsive, as if he had never existed. Today''s Jincheng county has always been transformed between Lanzhou governor''s office and Jincheng county. Because of its unique geographical location in Tang Dynasty, and because of its connection with Xianyang County of Anding County, Jincheng County became the first key point to leave Chang''an in the West. Therefore, Lanzhou has always been regarded as a bridgehead city by the Tang Dynasty, and there are a lot of regular soldiers here. The dark night covers the earth. The sparse stars in the night sky are dotted with the vast night sky. From time to time, outside the high wall courtyard, there will be golden city guards walking slowly. After the guards left, several dark shadows gradually appeared in the dark. The weapons in his hands were also wrapped in black cloth. They ran two steps on the ground like a civet, and then flew up the tall wall with a slight leap. In the governor''s office, the governor of Lanzhou, Wang Ming, was a little panicked, because it turned out that in front of him was his chief official. If he openly rebelled, there would be sufficient conditions. After all, the governor of the Tang Dynasty only held integrity, while the military power and the people''s livelihood, the governor and the chief officials were the real authorities. "Guan Wei, what do you want to do?" Wang Ming tried to make his voice calm and full of the majesty of the governor. "Can''t you see what you want to do? Does this need to be explained? " Long official Guan Wei said with ease."Do you know that Huben, the prince''s highness, is stationed in Lanzhou. When you choose to riot at this time, are you not looking for death? If you don''t put down your weapons quickly, you will be captured with your hands tied! " Wang Ming looked at several soldiers in the room. And he and his concubine are still naked surrounded in bed, two people now only just disorderly, disorderly pull a few clothes, block in front of the body to hide their shame. "Give me the door wedge and your fish symbol." Guan Wei''s eyes wantonly looked at the concubine with big white legs, and said darkly. "Guan Wei, you are crazy!" Wang Ming almost stood up and asked for his fish amulet and gate wedge. It was obvious that he went down to the prince''s palace. "I''m not crazy, but you''re going crazy! Hand it over quickly. Maybe I can leave you a whole corpse for you and me as officials in Lanzhou. " Guan Wei''s eyes blazed with fire. If it wasn''t for the matter, he really wanted to enjoy Wang Ming''s concubine first. He had not been thinking about it for a day or two. Wang Ming glanced at his concubine beside him, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Now that he was completely calm, he said coldly, "Guan Wei, you should know that this is my prince of Tang Dynasty who has settled in Jincheng. It''s not other officials. Even if you have a gate wedge and my own fish talisman, it''s impossible to open the gate easily. Unless... " "Except for what?" Guan Wei interrupts his words and asks after him. The horizontal knife in his hand threatens to pull out half of it. "Unless I go with you, maybe you can get into the mansion. The identity of the prince''s highness is very important. However, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty has always been a bodyguard after entering the local government office. It is impossible for you to make a strong attack only with the manpower you can mobilize. " Wang Ming continued to look at Guan Wei and handed the little clothes to the concubine next to him to cover his body. "Are you sure you won''t go back?" Guan Wei knew that Wang Ming was as lecherous as he was, and he accepted several women from Jincheng. Although all of them were voluntary, he always believed that Wang Ming was just like himself and was a lecher. "Is it useful for me to go back on my word? Since you dare to open breakfast, there must be a stick behind you. Now I am under your knife. If I repent, you can kill me with a knife, right? Let your men go out at once, and when I get dressed, I will take you there. " Wang Ming looked at the Guan Wei who looked a little loose and continued. Guan Wei looks a little relaxed, but in a moment he began to be dignified. It is not up to him to decide this matter. He needs to discuss with the people outside the door. Now that he is under siege, it is impossible for him to escape. He nods coldly and asks Wang Ming to put on clothes first, while he takes his men and quickly exits. "My Lord, Wang Ming said that he could lead the way for us, because only he himself could make..." "Fool! Can''t three thousand of US attack a residence of two hundred? I want you to ask for the fish talisman and the gate wedge, so that after the success, you can put the blame on the king''s name. Go and find the fish amulet quickly. If you don''t give it, you will be killed! " A man turned his back to Guan Wei and scolded him with a cold hum. "Er Yes, my Lord. I will go now. " Guan Wei should be in a hurry and took people into the room again. In the room, Wang Ming''s clothes were in disorder, and the concubine on the side was also the same. Because of the shock in the middle of the night, her face was pale. Fortunately, her clothes were almost all dressed. "Take it. Here are the fish talisman and gate wedge you want." Wang Ming pointed to the two things on the table and said fearlessly at Guan Wei. "You How dare you cheat me! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you Guan Wei looked at Wang Ming''s disdainful eyes and knew that he had been cheated. He just wanted to give him time to put on his clothes. What needs him to appear in order to open the door of the government is all nonsense, all fabricated to deceive himself. "My Lord, do not kill." A soldier on one side, blocking Guan Wei''s horizontal knife, said in a low voice. "Why can''t you kill it?" What Guan Wei hates most is Wang Ming. He boasts that he is smart. He always looks confident about everything, but he always falls in love with him. In recent years, I have been comforted by his true and false words. Otherwise, I would have followed him when he came. "You forget, the man outside said just now that he used his fish symbol to turn on the patrol guard to make way for our people to get in, and then put the blame on him. If he is dead now, how can he blame it? At that time, if the adults outside The soldier whispered beside him. "Well, keep your dog alive for the time being. Sooner or later I will kill you! Withdraw Guan Wei grabs the fish symbol and gate wedge on the table, turns around and walks outside. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 The Yufu opened the Jincheng night guard, while the residence where the prince''s highness entered was already empty. After the Jincheng guard was transferred, the torch in the guard''s hand disappeared as if it were swallowed by the night, and even the courtyard wall seemed to be blurred. The gate wedge was quickly rushed to the gate of Jincheng city by a black shadow. After two checks, the Chengwei quickly opened the gate. As soon as the gate opened, the fire lit up the whole gate. A group of Tang soldiers with bright armour were standing at the gate of the city with torches and horses in their hands. "Follow me to the city at once!" The man in black walked into the general in front of the soldiers outside the city, lengsen said. At the same time, the man in black took out another token and checked with the general outside the city. The general nodded solemnly. Then he turned to the soldiers behind him and said, "brothers, there is an anti thief in Jincheng. Now it is the time for adults to use us. We should bravely kill the enemy and serve the adults as well! Show the majesty of our soldiers in the Tang Dynasty "No! "The deep but heavy voice came from the soldiers, which was clearly explained earlier, so the soldiers just kept their voices down. Three thousand people rushed in quickly with torches from two city gates, driving the originally dark night into a darker one. With the command of the generals, three thousand people quickly surrounded the mansion. "If you send orders, you will be killed if you plan to escape." At the gate of the mansion, a young man said faintly. "Yes, general." Guan Wei''s face was full of excitement. After this night, he would be very successful. As for the concubine, when it comes to the sun, I will be able to enjoy it. The military orders were passed down quickly. In an instant, the soldiers who were besieged by the palace suddenly came out of the body with cold and murderous eyes, staring at the courtyard wall. As long as someone dares to run out, the Bowman behind him will shoot at the first time, and those who are lucky enough to avoid the crossbow will be stabbed into a horse honeycomb by the horse''s name, or be cut to death by the crossbow knife. "Go straight in." The young man said faintly. "Yes, general." After the guard responded, with a wave of his hand, the soldiers behind him immediately took out the city hammer, and dozens of people clung to the tall gate of the mansion. "Boom..." Only this one record, tall mansion door then answer to fall to the ground, smash a burst of thick and choking smoke and dust instantly. "Shoot to death!" The young man''s body was shaking, and he didn''t know whether it was because he was nervous or excited. Looking at the soldiers on both sides of the side of the rapid influx, the call to kill immediately sounded in the house, so that his forehead can not help but exude sweat. The shouts didn''t last long, but soon disappeared. Suddenly, the whole mansion was quiet again. The fire was shining on the door that had no gate to the government. But in the eyes of young people, it was like a bloody mouth, which devoured hundreds of soldiers'' lives. Guan Wei looked at the young man who was stunned at the door and didn''t know what to think about. He asked anxiously, "what should I do now? Continue to kill? " The young man shook his head thoughtfully, rubbed his hands involuntarily, and murmured, "gather all the people to the door and follow me in." "General..." "Needless to say, we underestimated him. People have already prepared for a move to invite the monarch into the urn." The young man looked up to the sky and sighed, but he didn''t think he had lost. He still had his own Assassin''s mace. The rapid footsteps from both sides of the street quickly rushed over, suddenly the original very tall mansion door, suddenly became much smaller. "Go in." Young man''s eyes are very calm, calm said. "Yes, general." Guan Wei ordered again, and more than 2000 soldiers swarmed in from both sides of the gate of the mansion. This time, there was no noise. The whole mansion was brightly lit, and there were not many corpses lying on the ground. Instead, in the corner of the huge garden, hundreds of soldiers were armed and were crouching in fear. "Wang Fangyi?" Accompanied by Guan Wei, the young man walked in slowly. Instead of seeing Li Hong as expected, Wang Fangyi, armed with a broadsword and surrounded by the guards, looked at himself. "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be at Yumen pass? " The young man''s face turned pale! How many of the prince''s highness came back with him and where did he stay? He has studied thoroughly how many people will guard every place where they are stationed. What''s more, what''s more, he doesn''t like to live in a heavily guarded mansion. Instead, he keeps his own martial arts and only believes in his own personal guards. But why does Wang Fangyi appear here. "Your Highness Prince, let me wait here for the king of Liang." Wang Fangyi took a step forward. The crossbow in the soldier''s hand immediately raised it up. Qi Qi aimed at Li Zhong and others on the opposite side. On Li Zhong''s side, the same soldiers raised their bows and crossbows to Wang Fangyi and others.In today''s situation, I am afraid that as long as the general of one side orders, it will immediately enter the cruel scene of mutual shooting. At that time, neither side can avoid the bow and crossbow in a short time, and they will have to fall down a large area. Li Zhong looks at Wang Fangyi quietly. His simple and honest face is still calm and calm. There was no noise in the whole house except the crackling of torches and the gasping of soldiers because of their nervousness. "What about others? Although he is the crown prince, as the eldest prince of the Tang Dynasty, shouldn''t he come out to meet him? " Li Zhong''s face suddenly showed a smile of Muna. Wang Fangyi shook his head and said, "if the king of Liang refuses to go in now, he might as well wait a moment, and his royal highness will come to meet you in person." After Wang Fangyi finished speaking, he looked at Guan Wei beside Li Zhong and said coldly, "Guan Wei, if I hadn''t recommended you by Wang in Jinyang, would you have today? What good did Wang Qiao and Wang xiunan give you to dare to rebel with the king of Liang? " "I didn''t rebel. We avenged the queen! Revenge for Wang Kang and Wang Jing! What''s more, I''m in charge of Wei today. It''s not your branch who recommends me, but a branch of Queen Wang. You''re just a person who was removed from the name of Wang''s family. There''s also the name of the king. You''re aiding the tyranny! " Guan Wei takes a look at Li Zhong who is silent and retorts. "My Wang family can''t wait for you as an outsider to speak. King Liang, you should understand that the intention of the prince''s highness is that he does not want to see brothers fratricidal, and These soldiers are innocent. You can''t let them take their lives because of your personal hatred. " Wang Fangyi looks at the simple and honest Li Zhong and persuades him. "It''s too late. I''ve been planning for this day for a long time, but I don''t want to be ruined by him. Let him come out. Our brother has not seen him for many years. As long as I can see him once, I will not feel sorry to die. " Li Zhong''s honest and honest face is sincere. With a simple and honest look, sincere tone and sincere eyes, Wang Fangyi would be moved by him if he didn''t know his details. "You had sent ASNU to contact me privately, but I didn''t agree. I thought that you would give up revenge, but I didn''t expect that you are still stubborn today." Wang Fangyi sighed and said heavily. "The Empress Dowager treated Li Zhong kindly, and the Wangs treated me as well. If it had not been for the help of the Wangs, I would have died under the conspiracy of the empress. How could Li Zhong, as a son of man, not repay such a great kindness?" Li Zhong continued to rub his hands, as if afraid of the cold. "The Wang family has never wanted to go against the royal family because of you, let alone build the foundation of the royal family for you. All this is because you rely on your eloquence and your mouth is like a lotus flower, which blinds Wang Qiao and Wang xiunan. The Wang family can''t save you, let alone restore for you." Wang Fangyi listened to the rapid footsteps coming from outside, frowned and continued. Li Zhong stopped talking because of the sound of his footsteps. The sound of his footsteps swept past the gate of the mansion and ran quickly to the back yard. "Do you have reinforcements?" Wang Fangyi was shocked. He thought he was in charge of the guards Yes, Wang Qiao and Wang xiunan, and Liu Jiatai in the army have not yet appeared. Li Zhong chuckled. His simple and honest cheek was contradictory to his proud smile, but it was harmonious. "I have studied his temperament for more than ten years, so that today, if I am not sure, will I come? In Guazhou, Liangzhou and other places, I have not started because Liu Jiatai has not fully mastered those Zhechong houses, otherwise I would have done it. " Li Zhong still rubbed his hands. Under the night when the temperature was not very low, Wang Fangyi thought that Li Zhong''s rubbing hands was a manifestation of restlessness. Now it seems that it is more subconscious than restless. Li Zhong looked at Wang Fangyi and said: "since he doesn''t want to come out to see me, I have to let reinforcements force him out. Otherwise, I will study him for ten years? Li Hong, you don''t have to hide any more. In any case, you can''t go back to Chang''an. " But behind Wang Fangyi, Li Hong stood in front of the window and looked at Li Zhong''s series of actions. He was also shocked to the point that he could not add more. When did Li Zhong become so deep in the city? His rubbing his hands was actually always luring him to show up or hide something. "Sir, what shall I do?" Bai Chun looks at the number of people on her side is not dominant, but the sound of footsteps just going to the back door makes her feel a little uneasy. Li Hong has no wave in the dry well. He just looks at Li Zhong quietly. He wants to wait and see if Li Zhong has other things to follow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 "Don''t pay attention to them. They are lawless and unruly in the direction of the back door, not the two thousand soldiers led by Liu Jiatai." Li Hong stroked his chin to relieve his worries for Bai Chun. "Ah? Well... " Bai Chun looks surprised. She doesn''t understand how the prince knows. Can she hear the footsteps? At this time, there was no peace call outside "Is it louder?" White pure pointed to the more voice that came in. "Listen to the noise, the length is uneven, this is the signal of the governor of Jinzhou reporting peace." Li Hong frowns tightly, but still patiently explains to Bai Chun. "Then you..." Bai Chun doesn''t know whether to ask. Since entering Liangzhou, in addition to the four maidens in the summer solstice and themselves, the prince''s Royal Highness will stay in the barracks outside the city, including the four maidens and themselves, including lawlessness and lawlessness. Except for the five women, the 200 strong guards, all of them were not allowed to enter the city. Up to now, Bai Chun still did not understand what Li Hong meant. "If you were Li Zhong, would you avenge the queen? Even if you want revenge, would you choose me? Or my mother? Why does he have to come forward in person and make clear that he is doing this for revenge? Doesn''t he know that whether I die or not, he has to die for assassinating the prince of the Tang Dynasty? Why did he come forward? " Li Hong shakes his head and thinks hard. For a while, he looks at Bai Chun and Li Zhong who looks relaxed outside. If Li Zhong plans for ten years, then he wants more than revenge! He should have other purposes, but what is it? Stop yourself from going back to Chang''an? The vested interest is certainly not him! Who else would regard his return to Chang''an as a threat? Li Xian? Li Zhe? Or Li Shangjin or Li Sujie? Is it still said that which Uncle Wang is not? But why should Li Zhong be recommended to assassinate himself? Is Li Zhong not going to continue to live? What interests are there for him to sacrifice his life to protect his power behind his whole body? Even if it was just for revenge, why did he show up? He did not think about how to save himself in case of exposure or failure to assassinate successfully? "Go to the backyard and tell the grain bearers and others that tiwang Qiao, Wang xiunan and Liu Jiakang come to Li Zhong." Li Hong is worried. Li Zhong is definitely not the big fish he wants to catch. He wants to see what reaction Li Zhong will have when he sees these three people, and whether there are still some left behind! As a result, Li''s mind still can''t be relaxed for a few years. He still has no idea about himself. There is nothing in the history books for him to refer to. After all, according to the records in the history books, he has been a dead man for a long time, and even has only a pile of broken bones left. When Wang Qiao, Wang xiunan and Liu Jiakang were escorted from the backyard by Wang Ming, Huameng, mangzhong and a team of soldiers, Li Zhong''s simple and honest look suddenly changed. A pair of eyes in the light of the torch, suddenly lost the look of Muna, turned into a cold like ice! "Wang Fangyi, when did Li Hong leave Jincheng?" Li Zhong took two steps forward. All of a sudden, the soldiers on both sides followed him, vowing to protect his commander-in-chief. Li Zhong''s tone is fierce and panic. His simple and honest temperament no longer exists. He stares at Wang Fangyi coldly. He feels that he has been lured away by Li Hong. The second group of 2000 soldiers from outside the city, according to the agreement, immediately entered the city through the other two gates after entering the city. This can not only prevent Li Hong from escaping, but also inject new chips into his side in case of the war. But now looking at Wang Qiao''s capture, that is to say, Li Hong has fully understood his plan, and he has been betrayed!? "The prince''s Highness has not left Jincheng, and has always been in this mansion." "Then why didn''t he see me? Is he afraid of these blind crossbows? Isn''t he afraid of heaven and earth? Li Hong, come out for me... " Li Zhong suddenly lost his heart and went mad. His eyes turned red. He looked at the dark houses in front of him and roared. Apart from the sound of the torch, no other voice responded to Li Zhong''s words. Li Zhong''s whole body began to tremble, and his eyes were full of coldness like a wolf. Compared with the honest, unabashed and sincere Liang Wang just now, Li Zhong is more frightening and elusive. "Good! Good! Good! Since you don''t come out, don''t blame me for being rude! Do you think I''ll never have a second hand in addition to the two thousand soldiers! I tell you, you despise me Li Zhong! I''m not the Li Zhong who was scared by you. I''m the eldest son of the emperor! I should be the crown prince. If I give my mother another year and a half, Wu Mei will die, not my mother, and I will still be the prince! Guard, bring it up Li Zhong looked at the dark house, but there was no reply. The silent silence suddenly calmed him down again. He snorted coldly: "Li Hong, I know you are looking at me. You are observing me in the dark, just as I have observed you over the years! But it''s late! Do you really think I lost? You''ll come out later. You''ll know why you failed! I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your lifeAs Li Zhong spoke, Guan Wei rushed out of the soldiers behind him, but there was one more in his hand. Although he was dressed in soldier''s armor, his long hair was left outside. On his head was a big brimmed felt hat from other countries in the western regions. He was short and delicate, and he could see that he was a woman. Guan Wei had just brought the woman to Li Zhong''s side. Li Zhong immediately took out the horizontal sword from the soldier''s waist and said in a cold voice, "Li Hong, if you don''t come out again, she will die under my knife immediately, and you will never be able to explain it to his father!" After Li Zhong finished, he lifted the felt hat with the tip of his knife, and a beautiful woman''s cheek was exposed to the public. Wang Fangyi and others looked at each other. They thought it would be Bai Chun and others, but they didn''t expect that it was someone they didn''t know. So they were all in a daze. They didn''t understand why Li Zhong threatened Li Hong with her. But the grain of grain and Huameng, who was in custody of Wang Qiao and others, was stunned and exclaimed: "he lanminyue!" for the first time Li Hong''s pupil shrinks sharply. When he sees he lanminyue, his heartstrings tremble. At the same time, he looks at Bai Chun beside him. His eyes are full of cold and frightening! "What the hell is going on?" Li Hong stares at Bai Chun like a wolf. Bai Chun is startled by Li Hong''s cold and cold eyes. She can''t help but step back and brush. A cold light flashes by. Li Hong''s horizontal knife suddenly rests on Bai Chun''s shoulder. "Tell me, what''s going on?" Li Hong holds a horizontal knife on Bai Chun''s shoulder. His other hand slowly reaches out and grabs Bai Chun''s slender white neck. He asks coldly again. Bai Chun has never seen Li Hong''s cold and merciless eyes. It seems that there is no emotion. In addition to being cold, it is still cold. It looks like a ten thousand year old ice cave, which makes people shiver! If there is anything else that can be seen in this pair of eyes, it is probably the imperialist tyranny and the greed for power! Li Hong''s heart seems to be a little bit broken, he suddenly premonition, I''m afraid he really can''t go back to Chang''an city! Bai Chun in the end still listen to who, of course is needless to say! It''s not a secret, not even between the three of them! If all this was ordered by my father, even if I could withdraw from this mansion tonight, I would just turn around and go west! No, I''m afraid there is already an ambush on the way to the West? On the way back to anding and Xianyang in the East, I''m afraid it''s also full of ambush! Only the father can let Li Zhong stand up, right! In addition to the father, who can let Li Zhong not even life for him? An abandoned prince, want to revenge for his mother! If the emperor, who is about to be seized of the court power by the queen and suppressed by the crown prince, allows the mother and son to continue to join hands and let the prince return to Chang''an at this time, then it is not necessary to know the next outcome, that is to be elevated, even forced to Zen position like Gaozu. So the father and the emperor are trying to protect their own throne. Do they want to fight against themselves and their mother? In the history books, the father and emperor once thought about abolishing Wu Mei, the empress dowager, and ordered Yang Sijian to write an imperial edict for him. However, the empress mother begged him to give up. Does the wheel of history not change its direction, but change the time before and after? Bai Chun looks at Li Hong''s cruel and merciless eyes, and feels it is placed on her neck. Since this time, her big hand, which has been very gentle, has become like the hand of the devil from hell. She is slowly tightening her neck. Breathing also began to become a little difficult, the original white face, because of being strangled throat, became more pale. Bai Chun''s body is slowly pushed to the wall, that hand against his neck, head tightly close to the cold wall, the whole body also began to be pressed on the wall, a pair of ruthless murderous look, is tightly staring at her eyes. The knife moved slowly from the shoulder to the neck, and the sharp chill seemed to penetrate into the skin of the neck, making her whole body instantly like Li Hong''s eyes, and became like falling into an ice cave. With a chill, the blade pressed close to the delicate skin on her neck, and the wolf like eyes pressed her face, and her voice became colder: "ask you again, who instructed you to approach me? What is your intention? How did he lanminyue get in touch with Li Zhong? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 Bai Chun breathed painfully and quickly, letting the powerful hand slowly lift her body against the wall. At this time, she did not even want to resist, or even stop. Let the hands hold his neck, began to lift his body up, two arms naturally droop, not even move, not to pull the arm that pinched her neck. Beautiful eyes at this time became a little lax, but still focused and affectionate looking at the prince, the man who possessed her heart and her body. When Bai Chun felt that his sight was enough to look at the prince''s highness, he suddenly felt that hand was loose, and he fell down involuntarily. Bai Chun was suddenly let go by Li Hong and fell to the ground. She was curled up in pain on the ground. One hand covered her neck and coughed constantly, as if to cough her heart out of her throat. "Come on, what''s going on?" Li Hong''s voice became a little low, even decadent. Since he was born, he has always believed that with his abnormal status of nine to ten generations, it is easy to mix with the royal family, and he can deal with the Royal infighting and conspiracy. But by now, he found himself wrong, too wrong. If you are not in a high position, you will never understand the cruelty and cruelty of Royal laws. This is not how many TV dramas you have seen, not how many ancient books you have read, or how many royal secrets you have read, so that you can easily deal with the cruel Royal laws. The winner of the royal law can never have any emotion. Once there is emotion, people in the law bureau can''t see through everything around them. Everything may be false or truth. Only in their place can we know how cruel the royal law is. We will know that in the long history of 5000 years, the rectification struggle is 100 times more cruel than military war. He had to admire every great ruler for being able to be in the whirlpool. In the ruthless laws of the royal family, he seemed to be able to defuse one danger at a time. In order to be in the situation of royal law, it is necessary for every monarch to cut off his own ties with interests, emotions and family ties, so as to see clearly what is good for him and what is harmful to him. Whether it was the word "Zhen" or the word "lonely family", Li Hong had a deeper understanding of these in his heart at this time. It is not only the appellation that the emperor occupied in order to be unique, but also to remind himself with "Zhen" and "oligarchy" all the time. When you are in the throne, you must not be trapped by any factors, thus losing the correct judgment of things. "How long have they been together? When did you know that? " Li Hong put down the horizontal knife and asked in a deep voice. Bai Chun coughed twice and went on to say, "within half a year, at the funeral of Madame Rongguo''s death, it should have been two people who started to contact each other, and then..." "Go on." Li Hong''s voice is more and more calm, but Bai Chun feels that the house is full of cold and murderous air. "The maidservant reported this to your majesty. Your majesty told the maid not to tell you that it was for fear that you would act irrationally in a moment of anger. He didn''t want to see the fratricidal situation between brothers, so..." Bai Chun is sitting on the ground, holding her knees, a waterfall of black hair, covering the whole beautiful face. "That''s why you didn''t really tell me, and that''s why we have this situation! He is confused. Are you confused? Now, I don''t know you''re in a dilemma Li Hong stares at Li Zhong outside. "The slave knows the sin." Bai Chun looks up through the cracks in her hair. Her face is full of care and worry. She looks at Li Hong standing in front of the window. "Didn''t the father try to stop them? Let them go on like this all the time? " Li Hong asked again, how can this kind of Royal Scandal happen again and again and again three times! At the beginning, he left the life of he lanminyue for the sake of his father. At the same time, he was afraid that after killing Wu Shun, he lanminzhi and he lanminyue, he lanminyue, he lanminyue, he lanminyue, and he lanminyue were killed, so that he could fall into a cruel situation in front of his father. But if none of them is killed, the Empress Dowager has no way to account for it. Moreover, he doesn''t want to have a psychological rift with her in any case, because he is afraid that he will not be able to fight the oldest dragon mother! In the end, he chose a seemingly safe way that did not offend him. He listened to his mother''s wishes, killed Wu Shun and he lanminzhi, took into account his father''s feelings, and left Helan Minyue. Unexpectedly, in the end, he was still planted in this matter, planted in his own hands planted on the evil results. "Your Majesty..." Bai Chun hesitated to take a look at Li Hong, and continued: "Your Majesty''s energy is insufficient, and he lanminyue is still young, your majesty can''t give her a name, so let them develop. As long as it''s not open to the public, then..." Li Hong sighed in silence. What Bai Chun said next was not important. What was important was that he should resolve the crisis in front of him!He lanminyue is only in his early 30s, and his father and emperor have not given birth to any more children since he gave birth to Princess Taiping with his mother, which shows that his father''s energy is not as good as before. He lanminyue is under house arrest by himself, and he lanminyue is in the year of tiger and wolf all the year round. He lanminyue is under house arrest and has nothing to do with it. But who would have thought that the death of Madame Rongguo gave Li Zhong a chance to know he lanminyue! Li Zhong and he lanminyue collude with each other to become traitors. Isn''t it true that Li Zhong and he lanminyue collude and become traitors! How did the father blame Li Zhong? How should he lanminyue be punished? Now, what bothers me is that Li Zhong and he lanminyue, who are outside, are now working together to separate themselves from Bai Chun, or even to stage the past events of the father and the empress in front of them in such an open manner, insulting themselves in this way. But what about yourself? Kill them? To kill them is not to let them fall into the name of fraternity. What''s more important is that if you kill them, you will give people a tongue, and make people think that they don''t like the communication between the father and his mother! So killing Li Zhong and he lanminyue implicitly opposes the father and the empress!? In this way, Li Zhong was in the right place, so as to alienate himself from his father and his mother! But don''t kill them and let them go? If you look at the two people acting outside, do you think they will take the initiative to leave? They are forcing themselves to make a choice! Put them in jail? But what crime did they commit? Assassinate the prince? Li Zhong and he lanminyue''s assassination of his royal highness will expose the scandal of Li Zhong and he lanminyue, and will also let Li Zhong achieve his goal. Li Hong is caught in a dilemma. Although he lanminyue was held against Bai Chun''s neck by Li Zhong just now, it is obvious that he lanminyue was not caught. Looking at his face and occasionally communicating with Li Zhong is enough to illustrate the problem. Caught in a dilemma, Li Hong suddenly quickly walks to the door. Before Bai Chun reacts, Li Hong kicks open the door and walks to the crowd outside. "No, sir." Bai Chun was surprised. She got up from the ground with her hands and feet and wanted to chase her out. "Stay in the room. It''s too dangerous outside." The empty room left a faint command from Li Hong. "Here I am." Li Hong walked in four directions, and the crowd moved slowly to both sides to make way for him. "I thought you wouldn''t come to see me? It seems that Have you figured it out? " Li Zhong''s face appeared simple and honest expression again, sincerely looked at Li Hong who came slowly and said. Li Honggang stood still. Huameng and mang grain beside him immediately blocked Li Hong. He was afraid that the crossbow on the opposite side would shoot him suddenly. Li Hong patted them on the shoulder, motioned to get out of the way, and then stepped forward again. Looking at the Tang soldiers on the opposite side, he said, "Gu is the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong, because of his business relationship with his brother, Liang Wang Li Zhong, and his business relationship. Gu Ben wanted to negotiate with Li Zhong, the king of Liang Dynasty, when he returned to Chang''an, but he was impatient... " "Li Hong, do you think my staff will listen to you? It''s no use. I''ve been working hard for more than ten years. It''s just for today. Don''t waste your breath. Today, you die or I die. " Li Zhong, aware of Li Hong''s intention, hastily stopped him. Li Zhong''s simple and honest face is full of satisfaction and madness. This time, he won. After careful calculation, he finally forced Li Hong into a dead end. This time, he could not turn over in any case! Li Hong looked at Li Zhong with a sneer and continued to say in a loud voice: "everyone here has a family and a business. The crime of assassinating the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty is not necessary for me to say that you all know it!" "So what! So you can scare them? You have been fighting in the western regions for a few years, and you won the credit by your eloquence? Where are your arrogance and domineering in the western regions? " Li Zhong said provocatively, but his eyes looked at Li Hong behind him. I saw Bai Chun bundle her hair, dressed in white, like a fairy. She moved slowly. "You''re not dead?" Li Zhong was a little surprised. He thought that he lanminyue appeared. Li Zhong would be the first to suspect that Bai Chun let he lanminyue go, or that Bai Chun and he secretly joined hands, but he didn''t expect that Li Hong didn''t kill her! "You don''t live well." Li Hong''s tone of voice is killing. He slowly pulls out the scabbard and throws it back. Bai Chun stretched out his hand behind him and just took the scabbard. Because of the faint smile on his face, Bai Chun suddenly seemed to make the fire light around him even brighter. "My servant Bai Chun has met the king of Liang and the lady of Rongguo." White pure stands behind Li Hong, light says. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 Li Zhong watched Li Hong draw out the bright horizontal knife, stroked the sharp blade with one hand, looked at the man called Guan Wei and said, "let go of Helan Minyue. It''s almost enough to act." Guan Wei hesitated. As soon as he was about to leave Helan Minyue''s shoulder, Guan Wei only heard Li Zhong''s cough in his ear, and immediately grabbed his clothes. "Well? No? I''ll help you to let go. " As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell, a cold light flashed through the eyes of the crowd. Guan Wei felt his arm numb, but Li Hong had already withdrawn his knife and leaned on the ground with the tip of his knife. Li Hong''s expression on his face was very relaxed, even with a relaxed smile. He looked at Guan Wei''s small arm holding Helan Minyue quietly. At this time, it suddenly seemed that it was broken, and fell to the ground with a crack. Guan Wei looked at the small arm on the ground, and then looked at the hand that he had stretched out. Suddenly, it was a short part. A penetrating pain went straight into his heart. As the scream just started, the blood gushed from the broken arm, splashing on the snow-white half of Helan Minyue''s cheek. "Ah..." He lanminyue felt a fever on her cheek, as if something was sticking to her face, and then a fishy smell rushed into her nose. "Li Hong, are you..." Li Zhong is shocked. Unexpectedly, Li Hong still looks at Guan Wei''s arm fearlessly in the tense situation. "What a fuss!" Li Zhong doesn''t care about Li Zhong''s words. He doesn''t care about the body of Li Zhong''s body, but he doesn''t care about it. Scream at this time also suddenly stopped, neck cavity spurt a stream of blood, again spray on Helan Minyue''s feet, the clothes below the knee, immediately by blood dripping wet. "Ah...!" He lanminyue screamed again, and the whole person instantly hid behind Li Zhong. At this time, she looked at Li Hong, and suddenly remembered the scene when Li Hong cut off the head of he Lanmin in prison. All this seems like a long time, but in fact it just happened in the blink of an eye. Not only did the soldiers behind Li Hong not react, but also all the more nervous soldiers behind Li Zhong did not respond. In a short period of time, Li Hong, fearless by the dark crossbow and the cold light on the arrow, killed the guard next to Li Zhong cleanly, so as to prove his arrogance and domineering to Li Zhong. His black hair was scattered in the back of his head. His tall body, cold expression and cold eyes made his white clothes swing from Li Hong''s chest because of two knives. The red chamber full of scars and arrow marks was shining with a silent sense of oppression. Anyone who sees the chest full of scars will be shocked. This is how many tragic wars have led to such a feat! "Where is the name of the king?" In spite of the night wind, Li Hong passes through his chest and looks at the first row of bowmen behind Li Zhong without fear and arrogance. Ignoring Li Zhong and he lanminyue standing in front of him not far away, he walked towards those soldiers step by step. "Everybody, listen to me! Put down your weapons and I, Li Hong, will no longer investigate your crimes. If you are still stubborn and still want to rebel and punish the nine clans! " Li Hong''s powerful momentum seemed to frighten a group of Tang soldiers. Those soldiers listened to Li Hong''s words and looked at the scars on his chest, as if with golden lights, forcing them involuntarily. Every time Li Hong went further, they followed a step backward. As Li Hong''s words fell to the ground, Wang Ming immediately rushed to Li Hong and yelled: "the prince''s Highness has always been benevolent, kind and filial. He can''t bear to watch me fight with each other. That''s why I stopped Wang Ming, the governor of Lanzhou, and led the troops outside to annihilate you. His highness loves soldiers like a son. In recent years, all the soldiers who followed him to fight in the western regions have been loved by his highness. Now, as long as you listen to the prince''s words and put down your weapons, I promise you will not be punished, nor will you be sent to the frontier to become slaves. Think about your family members, your wives and children. They will never want you to rebel because of rebellion If they die, they would rather you die in a foreign country for the sake of our Tang Dynasty''s resistance to foreign enemies, but they will never be able to raise their heads among their neighbors because of your rebellion. " Li Zhong did not stop Wang Ming''s shouting, nor did he order the soldiers behind him to shoot Li Hong immediately, and then let him and Li Hong die together. Outside the courtyard, the sound of orderly footsteps came from the distance. The sound of roaring seemed to make the ground tremble under his feet. With Wang Ming''s words, some soldiers began to waver. Their bows and crossbows in their hands began to drop slowly. Their eyes began to look left and right to see if there was the first Companion to put down the crossbow. "Li Zhong, what do you think?" Li Hong turned to look at Li Zhong''s back, and asked inexplicably. "Well, listen to you. Since it''s between you and my brothers, we''ll solve it ourselves." Li Zhongtou did not return. Li Hong nodded, indicating that Wang Ming was ready to accept these soldiers. After appeasing them temporarily, he listened to the attack. "Your Highness has said that as long as you lay down your weapons, you will not be punished for tonight''s incident." Wang Ming continued to bewitch the way.Among the rebellious soldiers, some of them looked at each other in pairs. This time, they always thought that they wanted to attack some rioters. They did not expect to assassinate the prince. This is why these soldiers were indifferent when Li Hong cut down Guan Wei just now. What''s more, Liu Jiakang had just controlled Zhechong Prefecture for a short time. These soldiers were not like Li Hong''s troops, but were recruited. These soldiers were all soldiers in the traditional sense. They were old and young, which naturally hindered their determination to follow the rebellion. What''s more, many people on the opposite side also use bows and crossbows, which also play a certain role in checking and balancing their psychology. If one person puts down his crossbow or crossbar, a second person will put down his weapon. With the first one, all of them will put their weapons under their feet. At the command of Wang Ming, many soldiers came in from outside. Together with the soldiers in a corner of the mansion, they were all taken into custody and temporarily placed in Li Hong''s barracks outside the city. As the rebel soldiers left, the soldiers behind Wang Fangyi slowly laid down their weapons. After Li Hong waved, Wang Fangyi also took all the people out of the courtyard, leaving only Li Hong''s two hundred Pro guards here. "Do you think you won, Li Hong." Li Zhong then slowly turned around, his face was still simple and honest smile, one arm was holding the waist of he lanminyue. "What is your purpose?" Li Hong''s expression is dignified, hand the horizontal knife to Bai Chun, looking at Li Zhong asked. "You always think you are clever, can''t you guess?" Li Zhong said, "Oh, what''s the joke about me? Did you start to doubt me when I went to Taiyi city? " Li Hong quietly looked at the simple and honest face, he found that this simple and honest face is a "fake face"! Li Zhong''s simple and honest, completely in order to hide himself, and deliberately pretended. Because it''s been more than ten years since one suit, this "fake face" is more like a real face. "Yes, I began to doubt you since you came here uninvited in Taiyi city." Li Hong said. "So I dismissed all the servants, leaving only about 20 confidants around me, so that you have no chance to plant spies on my side. In this way, you don''t know what I want to do, and you don''t know my purpose. But you only have one condition to doubt me. You will think that''s enough from your personality, not to mention you have omnipotent Jingwei. ¡± "so you have to divorce Bai Chun and me first. Since you met he lanminyue, you have started to implement it like this?" "Why not? Why can''t I like my father''s woman? What''s more, as soon as Madame Rongguo dies, he lanminyue doesn''t even have the last straw to protect her life. Isn''t it easy to kill her when you return to Chang''an? It''s better to take revenge with me for her mother, Mrs. Wu Shun of Korea, and her brother, he Lanmin The smile on Li Zhong''s face was still so unaccustomed to what he said. "How do you make sure your father won''t blame you?" Li Hong asked casually. "Ha ha..." Li Zhong suddenly looks up to the sky and laughs. The two hundred family guards around him are puzzled. Bai Chun and Hua Meng don''t know why he laughs. "Li Hong, you are really smart. Fortunately, I didn''t expect to live through the night, so it''s impossible for you to cover me up. I won''t tell you why my father didn''t blame me and let us be together in secret. I''m afraid you won''t think of it all your life. " Li Zhong is very proud. He knows that Li Hong can''t guess. But he is really too clever, if you tell him the reason why his father didn''t blame himself, I''m afraid the whole plan will be dug out by him, and then he will be dead in the wilderness! Li Hong is not so easy to send away. The fate of those captured soldiers will not be as Wang Ming said just now. It is very likely that Li Hong will be sent to Anxi, and then there are only three ways to go, namely, old age death, illness and death in war. Li Hong laughs with disapproval. He really wants to find out his real purpose and find out who else is helping him secretly by using Li Zhong''s words. But obviously, Li Zhong found out his motive. "And your ultimate goal, oh, no, what is your ultimate goal? Can you tell me this, it will not betray the people who help you secretly? " Li Hong retreated and asked for the second place. Looking at Li Zhong''s complacent appearance, he continued to ask. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 Li Zhong is very happy. He is happy that he can play with the prince, who is recognized by the Tang Dynasty as extremely intelligent and brave. Looking at Li Hong''s eyes which obviously did not match with the smile on his face, Li Zhongle said: "if you can guess that I am not a person, it is enough to show that we are right to be cautious to you, and that we have not revealed any flaws to be used by you." Li Zhong looked at the side of he lanminyue and said, "how about it? I said that it was very difficult to kill him. If you want his life, you can''t do it. If ashnu or ludongzan get the thunder of Taiyi City, we can let him die in battle. Unfortunately, Taiyi city is so solid under the control of Bai Chun. I can''t find that day thunder by all means. " "Li Zhong, you all understand people, so don''t be separated. The sky thunder of Taiyi City, you can''t find it, and there''s no spy. Don''t be paranoid." Li Hong interrupted Li Zhong''s cover up and said coldly. Li Hong was very glad that they might think that Tianlei was a huge thing, right? They are determined not to guess, secretly sent to ludongzan those powder, to be strictly configured, can form the sky thunder in their mouth. And this is not because Li Hong has taken advantage of anything, but because those products did not come from this era, otherwise, Li Hong could not imagine what the consequences would be. Li Zhong was stunned and looked at Li Hongxin''s face of swearing. He didn''t know where Li Hong''s confidence came from. "Come on, what is your ultimate goal? In fact, if you don''t say so, I can already guess some. Since you die alone and are willing to pay for the result at the cost of your life, I''m afraid the result will be... " Li Hong at the moment gave up knowing who was the spy of Taiyi city. Only in this way can he sort out the details slowly. "Yes, my purpose is very simple. Like me, you can only be a prince for a lifetime, so that you can never touch the throne Ah. " "Well..." He lanminyue also made a painful sound. Li Hong''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. After Li Zhong finished, his cheek seemed to be about to exert himself. He immediately stepped forward and hit Li Zhong and he lanminyue with a huge fist. Both of them had the same painful hand covering their abdomen, and they bent down in agony. Their faces were flushed with pain and even twisted. But not far away from them, two black pills were seen, which came out of their mouths just now. "Li Hong, you You How do you know? " "Nonsense, this pill was used to poison Wang Kang and Wang Jing. Can I know? And since you have two, where do you say you got them? " Li Hong''s face showed a real smile, looking at Li Zhong said. "Did you put the pill there on purpose?" Li Zhong thought that when he was in Taiyi City, he overheard his conversation with another person and asked. "Well, that''s it. I''m not sure if you''ve changed, so I''ll try. When you steal the pill, I still wonder if you''re going to keep it. If your father wants to kill you one day, you''re going to kill yourself. You didn''t care. But just now you said that your ultimate goal is to make me a prince all my life and never be able to sit on the throne You just have to die. Because only when you die in front of me, will the people of the world and the emperor return your death to me. " Li Hong reaches out to help he lanminyue. At this time, he lanminyue, from the very beginning of seeing Li Hong, was less aggressive and domineering. It seems that he was not very popular with his father in recent years. "Do you want to revenge for Helan min?" Li Hong asked. "I can''t kill you, but there will always be someone who will take revenge on me. You wait. It won''t be very late. Even if you return to Chang''an, you will not be as stable as the crown prince." He lanminyue''s face is full of cold. Heng Qiao came in from the outside in a hurry, with a secret letter in his hand, and walked quickly to Bai Chun, saying, "the letter to your father." Bai Chun frowned a little. Did you even have a secret letter so late? But still stretched out a hand to take over, after a check, then handed it to Li Hong. "The crown prince? Not sure? Well, that''s interesting. " Li Hong looks at He Lan Minyue and smiles. Although her words are the same as those of Li Zhong, they are all about their own crown prince, but the difference between them is: one says that he can''t sit safely, the other says that he can only sit as a prince, but not an emperor. Is there any difference between them? Is there something hidden? Li Hong looks at Li Zhong and stops he lanminyue from talking too much, so as not to let himself find more clues. He tore open the envelope in his hand, opened the letter in public, and saw that it said: "how did Shang Jun die?" It is Dai Zhide''s name! Quietly handed the letter to Bai Chun again, then looked at Li Zhong and said, "do you have anything else to say?" "You won''t kill me. Even if I know something, I won''t tell you. You don''t know?" Li Zhong does not care about his life and death at all. "Knowing your intention and killing you, I will definitely be farther and farther away from the throne, and I will also be farther and farther away from Shangshu provincial shangshuling. If you don''t kill you, you have staged some memories of the father and the empress with Helan Minyue. In fact, you still want to anger me and let me kill you. There''s no need. I have plenty of space in Anxi. Besides, it''s my territory. It''s enough for you to be placed in the four towns of Anxi. ""What about the father?" Li Zhong''s face flashed a little flustered. If he didn''t die, he couldn''t get twice the result with half the effort. "The emperor feels that Li Hong has been working hard in Anxi and is willing to be transferred to Loulan as the governor to share some worries for me. It''s not enough. It''s very simple." Li Hong said with ease. "Do you know?" "A little knowledge." "What do you mean? How did you know that? What did I tell you? " Li Zhong looked at Li Hong''s recovery of his confident attitude. A trace of tension finally appeared on his simple and honest face. "I can''t guess who is the mastermind in the end, but your purpose is obviously to overthrow the Tang Dynasty under the rule of the father and the emperor, but the most likely thing is to overthrow me, the orthodox heir to the throne. Now, if I go back to Chang''an, I guess the situation will be a tripartite situation, right? Oh, of course, it''s still an unformed tripod. " "How on earth did you guess that?" "Five surnames and seven families, I don''t know how many people have participated in your plan, but you can rest assured, brother Huang, that the five surnamed and seven families will not decline because of my deliberate suppression by Li Hong. It is the rapid development of the times, so that they have no time to make adjustments, so they will decline. So you can rest assured to go to the western regions to provide for the aged. " Li Hong said with ease. How did Shang Jun die? Dai Zhide, an old guy, seems to have some effect. He used him again this time, but I didn''t expect to get Dai Zhide such a thick newspaper. "How on earth did you guess that?" Li Zhong asked again. Li Hong even guessed out most of the truth, and has delimited a wide range of circles, which is undoubtedly a heavy blow to him. "Very simple, that''s the word." Li Hong took the letter in Bai Chun''s hand, pointed to the above words and said. "How did Shang Jun die?" Li Zhong was surprised to say that with these words, he could guess the power behind him? How could that be possible! "He lanminyue, what are you going to do, or should I arrange it for you? It''s hard for you to die now Li Hong is very relaxed, Dai Zhide seven words, it is to help him to solve part of the mind doubts. "Hum!" He lanminyue turns her head. She can''t go back to Chang''an city. Even if she goes back, her majesty has already treated her better than before. Besides, she and Li Zhong are still not innocent now. Li Hong took a look at Bai Chun and said, "take good care of her. Follow us to settle down in Xianyang. The mausoleum of Madame Rongguo is there. Let her be filial. Don''t you care how many maids look at her?" Li Hong lightly arranged the two people''s affairs, turned around and went to the house, ready to sleep back to sleep, and then dealt with the details of the matter tonight. "Oh, by the way, my royal brother took good care of him all the way. Don''t make mistakes. Bai Chun still remembers the place where your father once lived? Let the emperor copy the murals there. " Li Hong told him again, and then he left without looking back. Half Mei waited on Li Hong to finish his bath. Li Hong said, "go and find Shang Yang''s book of Shang Jun and the law of Qin. Er No, look for the historical records of Shang Yang, how he died, and Li Hong is not sure. Dai Zhide, an old man, just reminds himself, or doesn''t want him to follow Shang Yang''s example? Or will he end up like Shang Yang? But one thing is certain, Dai Zhide with seven words: "how did Shang Jun die?" The purpose of writing to yourself should still be to alert myself that after returning to Chang''an, we should not be too tough, but should be gentle? Thinking of this, Li Hong couldn''t help but look at the Hengduan Mountains in the southwest. How can this old thing calculate the time? How come the letter arrived as soon as I got here? Is the old thing across the Hengduan Mountains, whoosh, the letter flew over the Hengduan Mountains? Or is it that the old man has already decided to write this letter? Forget it, I don''t want to. These are not the key points. The point is, how did Shang Jun die? After a while, Li Hong realized who the power behind them was from Dai Zhide''s seven words of warning himself! When he was reincarnated as simajin, Shang Yang had been dead for more than 60 years, but Daqin still followed Shang Yang''s reform of the legal system. This is also an important factor that made the agricultural production and military strength of Daqin rise rapidly, and open the gap with other six countries. Finally, it swept the six countries and unified the world, but it soon perished. It had nothing to do with the change of Shang Jun, but it also seemed to have countless ties! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 It has been a thousand years since the reign of emperor Shang. Although the level of social civilization at this time has been comprehensively improved compared with the Warring States period, it does not mean that his thoughts and deeds can alert future generations to follow suit. Dai Zhide also saw that Li Hong had always been vigorous and vigorous, and his bold reform led to inevitable conflicts between his own crown prince''s interests and the interests of royal nobles and aristocratic families. So he was far away in Tubo. He avoided Li Hong''s revenge and wrote down the seven words: How did Shang Jun die? Dai Zhide pondered and thought for seven days and seven nights, and finally decided to inform Li Hong. As for how much Li Hong can learn from Shang Jun''s deeds, it is not his responsibility to Dai Zhide. At least, as a minister, he has done his absolute duty. Li Hong, who was in the Bureau, seemed to have been taken away from his soul, completely stripped himself from the crown prince''s high position, and forced his consciousness to be like a soul, as if he were standing in front of the bed, looking at himself lying on the bed. How did Shang Jun die? This sentence completely touched his heart, with that always existing in the bottom of his heart, if there is no sense of uneasiness. Before the age of 14, I spent my life in Chang''an city. I was playful and mischievous. However, I was flexible in mind, cute and coquettish. In addition, when I was young, I was favored by my father and my mother. Therefore, those invisible dangers would not appear around me. However, as I grow older, the aristocratic families and royal relatives and nobles will not look down on themselves as they are young. Relying on their own strength, they plundered the aristocratic families and royal relatives and nobles, too much and too much interests. When they were young, the Royal relatives, nobles and aristocratic families would not regard themselves as potential enemies because they were young. Now, with his "success" and growing old, coupled with his father and Emperor''s weak health, and his "great love" to aristocratic families and royal relatives and nobles when he was young, there is no doubt that he has become an extremely dangerous person in the eyes of aristocratic families and royal relatives and nobles. They will not only endanger any of them, but also their family foundation and the foundation of their royal relatives and nobles. Therefore, they certainly do not want to go back to Chang''an, and then continue to weaken and disintegrate their interests. But if you think that the five surnamed seven families and the Royal relatives and nobles can only do something from Li Hong, that is to say, we underestimate these hundred year old families. They have been able to stand like towering trees in the era of war, and have always been able to do so. No matter who is in charge of the river and mountain, they can serve around, which is enough to show that they are deeply rooted! Naturally, they have their "life-saving skills". Eggs will never be put in a basket, which is the most fundamental common sense of a family. In Li Hong''s heart, Chang''an, a city of harmony, prosperity, flow of people, bustling and brilliant, suddenly became a fighting field full of open and secret weapons. But this is not what Li Hongyuan wanted to achieve when he went to the western regions?! However, Li Hong didn''t expect that what emerged behind him was not a simple person, but a group nature interest group against himself! Thinking of this, Li Hong''s brain involuntarily appeared four words: "divide and change it!" He Zonglian Heng, Su Qin United six states against Qin, and Zhang Yi of Qin disintegrated the trend of the six states'' Alliance. How similar is it with the situation that he is now with five surnames, seven families and royal nobles? Thinking of this, Li Hong''s mind can not help but relax down, as long as you can correctly understand the situation, they are not afraid of their intrigue! A hand can''t help but caress the white and pure delicate body in the arms, and the soft and tight skin brings a burst of desire pleasure to the senses. Passing through the snow-white thigh, passing through the flat field, and then climbing the two peaks, Li Hong immediately let Li Hong rub his lustrous body into his arms and enjoy it violently with the attractive firmness and the tender panting voice of Bai Chun. If Li Zhong expected, all the 5000 soldiers who followed him to revolt were taken back to Yumen pass by Wang Fangyi and Li Zhong himself, except for dozens killed by Wang Fangyi last night. However, they all refused to build a grand mansion in the new town. No one knows why Li Hong wanted to give up his defense against Loulan, like a stepmother. With the completion of Anxi''s four important towns, Loulan was completely left behind by Li Hong. However, there is a little girl there, with her mother, has been sent to Chang''an City by Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue during Li Hong''s expedition to Tibet. Now, whether it is Bai Chun, or the summer solstice, Xiaoxue and Banmei, xunlan, Li Hong has completely become a woman. Because of Li Hong''s favor, the five girls have become more delicate than before. Their skin is like coagulating fat and can be broken by blowing bullets. Looking at it, a soft and boneless style is fascinating. "Do you still need to stay in Xianyang?" Bai Chun takes Li Hongqian''s big hand out of his chest and pinches it on the inside of his thigh. This guy will see his joke."If you don''t stay, I''m afraid I''ll lose one ear when I return to Chang''an. What''s more, he lanminyue has to be settled. By the way, has the maid of honor arrived? " Li Hong thought of he lanminyue, and immediately sat up straight, but with a hand on the foot of half Mei''s thigh, Bai Chun and others were too lazy to see his hypocrisy. Madame Rongguo is Li Hong''s grandmother and Wu Mei''s mother! Every time Li Zhi talks about "your grandmother" in front of Li Hong, Li Hong always feels that his father is scolding himself! The funeral regulations of Madame Rongguo are consistent with the historical records of the first generation. They are still buried in accordance with the imperial concubine''s ritual system, and the tomb is the tomb. Because Li Hong''s grandfather, samurai, was the prince of Taiyuan, his wife Rongguo was called the loyal lady of the state of Lu. The scale of the whole mausoleum is very large. There are auspicious animals at each of the four gates. In front of the mausoleum, there are stone figures, stone sheep, stone lions, stone horses, etc. in front of the mausoleum, Huabiao Ding, lotus seat, stone walking lion and Tianlu are the most magnificent stone sculptures in Shunling stone. They are all carved from a whole stone. When Li Hong was in Jincheng, he had already prepared all kinds of sacrificial things for Wang Ming. According to the ritual system, the prince''s highness will come to the ceremony in accordance with the ceremonious honor guard and the guidance of the officials of the east palace. However, his Highness Prince Li Hong, who was 250 years old, ran around the cemetery with thousands of soldiers and horses. The official guarding the mausoleum at the gate of the mausoleum nearly peed his pants. He thought that the Tang Dynasty had forgotten that the anti thieves had come to shovel the tomb all the way. But when he heard Hua Meng''s not very familiar sacrifice and stammered voice, a big stone in the heart of the tomb guarding officials fell to the ground. The heart can not help but sigh, this Tang Dynasty from top to bottom, how can there be such a disrespectful prince? Who brought strong soldiers, swords, swords and halberds to sacrifice? This is not in line with the etiquette system! But looking at the prince He walked in front of the people with his helmet and armor. He didn''t know what he was saying in front of the mausoleum, but he heard the last sentence clearly: "if you are lonely over there, tell my grandson. The grandson will send your granddaughter to you! Accompany my aunt Wu Shun and brother min well. They have suffered and become lonely these years. " Speaking of the emergency department, Li Hong looked at Helan Minyue, whose eyebrows were on the verge of turning green. He almost laughed. Fortunately, when Bai Chun realized that his tone had changed, he stabbed the soft flesh in his waist through his armor. His delicate jade fingers hurt, and Li Hong held back his smile. But in that pair of eyes, because the life holds back to smile, actually overflows the tear flower! The tomb guards were stunned and at a loss! "Stay here and live in the tomb keeper''s house for the time being. You can move after you have finished building it in a few days." Li Hong looks at he lanminyue, feeling inexplicably heavy. This woman also had a rough life. She had to dance on the stage that should not belong to her. She had to dance on the Royal stage of the Tang Dynasty. She only learned to commit adultery with Li Zhong. She didn''t know right from wrong and didn''t distinguish between the true and the false. In the end, all of these were self inflicted. What''s more, when she was in favor with her mother, she never had the look of confusion and dullness. "I want to go back to Chang''an, even if I die in the palace of Prince PU." He lanminyue looks at Li Hong and pretends to be strong all the way. At the moment when Li Hong wants to leave her, he completely collapses. "No, you know what you''re guilty of. If you go back, where is the royal face? It''s all up to you to blame. If you didn''t make an attempt on new money, you wouldn''t have... " "Even if I didn''t get involved in the new money, I didn''t make some trouble and didn''t let your father and Emperor notice our mother and daughter. You thought your mother would let us go?" "At least my mother and empress tolerate your mother and daughter, but you have to advance! Madame Rongguo, no, now it should be encouraged by the loyal lady of the state of Lu. She even wants to seal the empress! How can you be so rebellious? " "Isn''t your mother? If your mother was honest and honest, she was a nun in the temple and didn''t collude with your majesty... " "Pa..." Li Hongyi slapped him on the snow-white cheek of he lanminyue, who was unprepared. He lanminyue suddenly fell to the ground, and half of his face suddenly swelled up. "Presumptuous! How can you talk nonsense about the Royal affairs? Even in today''s situation, you don''t know how to repent, but you still feel unwilling. How can I keep you! Who is right and who is wrong with the feelings between my father and the emperor and the empress? Can you talk about it! Just say this to you, and I''ll kill you right away Li Hong looks at his hand, in addition to Bai Chun, this is the first time he hit a woman! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 He lanminyue didn''t resist. She didn''t even touch the blood from the corner of her mouth. The burning pain on her cheek and the temporary tinnitus made her unable to respond at the moment. After coughing for a few times, he lanminyue put up his arms and sat on the ground, gasping for breath. After a while, he said slowly, "I can''t stand this kind of dead silence. Li Hong, you can kill me, or you can take me back to Chang''an!" After saying that, He Lan Minyue raised her delicate face and said obstinately. This stupid woman, to now, still think that she dare not kill her! I thought I would take care of my father''s feelings! "I won''t kill you. If you don''t live with Li Zhong at the beginning, maybe you will stay in Chang''an and live the rest of your life in luxury. But after the death of your mother and he Lanmin, you still have desire and ambition! Do you think Li Zhong can be restored? Even if I am not the crown prince, I can''t turn him to Li Zhong. Li Xian, Li Zhe and even Li Dan are in front of him! He''s just taking advantage of you. You don''t know yet! " "Li Hong, you don''t have to talk to me. I know some secrets, but I won''t tell you! As you said, Li Zhong is using me, but I am not using him! Of course, Li Zhong still has secrets, which I don''t know. I know I''m useless to you. But when I go back to Chang''an, at least I can make people believe that you Li Hong is not a man of indiscriminate killing. At least I can prove to some people that you Li Hong won the game between Li Hong and Li Zhong! " He lanminyue''s eyes are full of ripples of desire. She wants to arouse Li Hong''s heart of inquiry through such specious and ambiguous words. Li Hong looked at her faintly, sighed and said, "it''s no use. You have no value in my eyes. Just stay here. Of course, you can pray that I won''t be the crown prince for a long time. Come on, bring it up. " Bai Chun hears Li Hong''s words, takes a look at he lanminyue, and then beckons to her back. She sees four middle-aged women with big arms and round waists coming over. "I have seen your royal highness." Looking at the four girls, Li Hong was shocked. I''ll go! Bai Chun how to find, these four fat women, at first look are not easy to get along with, and look at the hands and feet, it seems that some of them also reach out. "Explain clearly, and set off at once." Li Hong turned to Bai Chun and said a word. He walked quickly to the gate of the cemetery from the tomb of the loyal lady of the state of Lu. Just took two steps, he lanminyue''s voice sounded behind him: "Li Hong, Li Hong, you can''t leave me, look at your father''s face, take me back! I''ll tell you everything I know! " Li Hong paid no attention to Helan Minyue''s despairing voice, and left it to some heartrending voices. In the open cemetery, under the gaze of the stone men and horses, he lanminyue was desperately crawling on the ground chasing him. He lanminyue''s hair is scattered. At the moment, her mind is full of Li Hong''s decision at the beginning. With her nervous despair, her hands and feet are bound by four women, making her unable to pursue Li Hong any further. "Li Hong, I beg you, I will die here! Please, I''m wrong... " Helan Minyue''s clothes are messy and covered with loess. It is on her white cheek that she becomes dirty because of the mixture of tears and loess. Li Hong''s heartbreaking entreaty did not stop Li Hong''s merciless pace. She was lying on the ground and looking at the footsteps of that group of people. How she hoped that those people would stop suddenly. "Take me to catch up with them. As long as you can let me go back to Chang''an, I can give you whatever you want. I can beg your majesty to seal your family official. Really, believe me, I am Helan Minyue!" He Lanmin month helplessly looked at the left of a team of back, suddenly began to ask for help around the four women. "Sir, you will not really let her live and die here?" White pure compassion overflows, that tears heart crack lung cry sound, let her in the heart have a share of unspeakable suffering and sorrow. "There must be something hateful about the poor! Stay here first, whether it''s life or death. When you go back, let others have a headache. " Li Hong said while walking. Baqiao, the east of Chang''an City, is a place where people meet and send, give each other willows and sigh goodbye. At that time, Duke mu of Qin ruled Xirong, changed Zishui to bashui, and built a bridge to call it Baqiao. There are many willows on both sides of Baqiao. In early spring, willow catkins flutter like wind and snow. Therefore, the wind and snow in Baqiao is praised by people. And this scene, which is full of smoke and snow, has become an elegant place for Chang''an literati to visit and write poems. At the beginning of spring, there is a bustling scene of crowded and crowded people. An endless stream of literati and scholars, and the people who came to meet and send them, all gathered here to give each other willows, or to fold willows in their hands, and meditate on the perfect verse of leisurely artistic conception. But today, Baqiao is solemn. On both sides of the bridge, there are not only Jin Wuwei of Chang''an city holding Ma Shuo, but also many civil servants and military generals. Behind him was a red suit with a halberd and Wu Wei standing behind him. Li Hong was a little flustered at the moment. When he saw the round buttocks, he would like to reach out and touch it. Now he has no idea. He looks at several people in the carriage on the summer solstice, each holding a crown prince''s dress, but he doesn''t know which one to wear."Do not wear armor, which you wear when you leave." Bai Chun''s eyes hurt a little. I''m tired of reading the memorial. "Well, I''ll come back in armor." "My Lord, I suddenly feel that since you are using the prince''s honor guard, should you wear the crown prince''s court clothes?" Bai Chun''s beautiful face was full of worry and uncertainty, and she didn''t know what to do. "Can you tell me the truth? Which one should I wear? " Li Hong was in a hurry. Half of his armor was worn. You said that he should wear regular clothes! "Oh, forget it. You can wear armor. If you are beaten, it will last for a while." White pure very but brain, very irresponsible said. "Am I your master or not? Do you like my beating so much? Hurry up, tie up my hair. Ban Mei, bring the ritual system here. I''ll have a look. I can only cram for the moment. I''ll forget all the Royal etiquette in recent years. " Li Hong took over the memorial, and while watching the scene, he allowed the five women to help him tie his armor, and let Bai Chun drag his hair and began to tie his hair, ready to put on his helmet. "Huameng, what the hell are you doing here? Go and get the food coupon. And, take good care of Baiqi. Don''t let it run out suddenly. The food will be bad Li Hong opened the window of the carriage. I''m afraid he''ll have to take the prince''s chariot for a while. It doesn''t matter whether the broken carriages are. "Yes, sir." Hua Meng was startled to see the window flying out of the car. Hearing Li Hong''s shouting, he ran back in a hurry. He didn''t know where the food stamps were. How could they find them among 10000 people. Hei Chi Chang Zhi, Xue Rengui, Wang Mingyuan, and peilousi, who had been following Li Hong''s army, stood behind the prince''s honor guard and the officials of the East Palace in bright armor, waiting for the prince''s army to come. The prince left the commoner son to see Huameng run quickly, behind is the prince''s Royal Highness''s majestic body, the top helmet penetrates armor, the black armor flickers the black light in the sunlight. "His highness prince went to the western regions and returned home in triumph." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 The East Palace officials gathered together, and the left commoner son made a ceremony to pay homage to the officials of the east palace. The guards of the east palace were divided into two sides. The left concubine held the seal of the prince to greet the prince. The car drove south, and the inner rate held the knife to the north. The prince''s highness stops the horse in front of him, Nei leads the bridle and leads the bridle. The prince gets off the horse and stands ten steps ahead to take over the seal of the prince. "The prince''s highness rises the car," the left common son once again exclaimed The prince''s family order was granted to the prince''s left concubine, who was in the side. Please play the prince''s highness and be allowed to shout: "please send." He led the two sides to protect the crown prince''s car. The ministers and the officials of the East Palace saluted the prince''s car driver. After driving across the Baqiao bridge, the left common son set up the bridge head to transport enough elixir field''s gas, and again called out: "the courtiers mount the horse, the Wen Chen all sit." Later, the crown prince''s car driver started again, with drums playing. Shao Fu followed him after taking the bus, and the prince''s family order took the lead to enlighten him. In this way, Prince Geng Ling, Prince Zhanshi, Taibao, Taifu, and Taishi took a taxi and were killed. The Qing Tour team and Qingdao rate each carried an instrument, arrow and sword battle to move forward quickly. They were riding horses and riding with the prince''s chariot, left Green Dragon and right white tiger holding flag and sabre. Cigeng rate and the officials of Jingzhao''s government were numb because of the emperor''s highness, in front of the civil servants and military generals, Xuanwu and Zhuque were riding with their bows and flags. Under the deafening sound of advocacy, their ears were numb. Anyway, under the leadership of Zong Chuke, they followed the chariot of the prince''s highness. If you look carefully, you will find that the four eunuchs and four maids and a maid in front of his Highness''s car seem to have been stuffed with white things, which look like soft things like cotton. But the prince''s highness in the car, two ears have long lost their due role. After being blocked by two soft cotton balls, the ritual officer and the left commoner will tell themselves in advance what to do next. As in the past, every step will be informed in advance, so as not to make jokes in front of the people in Chang''an. From Baqiao to danfengmen, Li Hong took a beautiful sleep in the prince''s car. Anyway, he didn''t need to sit upright like his father or his mother. The original Taiji palace and the East Palace have long disappeared. Now they are replaced by new buildings. The broad Zhuque street is wider and flatter than before. Because of his return to the dynasty, the whole place of Taiji palace has been completely renovated, and the Qingshiban road has obviously been washed by water. Open the curtain, through the window, looking at the East Palace is not tall palace wall, covered with a variety of auspicious animals, looks magnificent. The painted red gate of Danfeng gate was far away. Li Hong quickly took out the memorial and began to read it. After entering the Danfeng gate, the driver should get off the bus, and then walk in the square of Hanyuan hall, and lead the ministers through the Hanyuan hall to the Zichen hall, and then kneel down to worship heaven, ancestors, father and mother. Then the emperor is facing the court, and he gets up. Because he is the crown prince, the empress mother will also come out with his father. The military power in his hands does not need to be handed over. After all, the prince Liuli is the army of the east palace. However, it is also necessary to give the symbols of Anxi Dadu protection, such as Yufu, into the hands of officials. Zuo Shuzi''s high sounding voice sounded in the Zichen hall. The lengthy chariots and horses, and the achievements of Anxi Du Fu in recent years all came out of his mouth. Some of the ministers standing around were intoxicated with their eyes closed, shaking their heads and shaking their heads with every word in their mouths. Some of the ministers said nothing and looked straight at their feet. They didn''t know if they were already wandering in the sky. There was a man kneeling between the two ranks of ministers. In the broad hall of Zichen hall, he was the only one kneeling there in armor. His kneecap bone was almost numb because of a piece of armor leaf, but he could not make any movement at the moment. I don''t know how many times I have cursed Zuo Shuozi. I even thought about whether to let this guy kneel down for a day when I go back to the east palace. It''s more painful than kneeling on the washboard in the last life. The lengthy notice is an indispensable court procedure for the emperor of Tang Dynasty to welcome the victorious generals. In addition, it is the Royal Prince of the Tang Dynasty who has made such a great contribution. Naturally, he has to make a statement to the imperial clan and temple. Zuo Shuzi handed the memorial to Li Hong. Li Hong glared at him fiercely. He was too immersed in his Royal Highness''s brilliant military exploits just now. He forgot that the master was still on his knees. He knew that a long time would have been omitted. Not only did Li Hong not listen to the lengthy notice of the imperial clan officials, but Li Zhi and Wu Mei in the high hall did not have the heart to hear what they had read. They know the credit of the little rabbit better than anyone else, but it is a ritual system, which can not be abolished or surpassed. After four years'' absence, the little bunny kneeling in front of his eyes has completely lost the childish appearance in his impression. Now, although the whole person kneels there, it gives people a feeling of majestic and majestic. It is like a long tempered horizontal knife. Although it is not scabbard, its edge has been aggressive. Wu Mei Phoenix eyes flow, looking at the straight body, the heart is not from their own shaking.Four years later, the little bunny is now tall and powerful, kneeling on the ground can not see the height, but look at the upright upper body, in the body armor foil, is completely grown up. His imposing manner, cold and brave expression, and his eyes as deep as the starry sky, except for the slightly impatient corners of his mouth, he looks like a brave and unyielding man of the Tang Dynasty. "Li Hong, his son''s minister, visited his father and his mother." Li Hong, in accordance with the ritual system, kneels down and knocks nine times. In terms of the ritual system and royal etiquette, Li Hong is meticulous and does not cut corners as before. With the growth of age, especially with the responsibility of the increasingly important status of the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he understood the importance of some seemingly cumbersome etiquette system on the Royal ceremonial ceremony, which had an impact on the people of the world. This should have been his duty when he was young, but he was completely confused by his identity and experience of nine to ten generations. Originally, he thought that these complicated etiquette systems were bad habits in some feudal dynasties, but with the change of his cognition of things, he understood that these gradual processes could not be changed by his own efforts. In the process of compromise, he saw that as the crown prince, he should set an example for the people in the world. In today''s cultural heritage of worshipping heaven and earth and worshiping gods and saints, there are not only the continuation of Confucianism, but also the reason why people''s wisdom and civilization are not as good as before, which has created the current two pole cultural situation. Even in the previous life, the false gods and saints still exist everywhere, not to mention in the background of the feudal dynasty, what can I change with my own efforts? And itself is a wonderful flower, in the scientific theory can not explain, a strange existence! The identity of nine turns and ten generations makes him feel confused and awed when he looks at the mountains and waters, understands life and death, and suddenly realizes life and death. People may have afterlife, afterlife, or reincarnation, but each time of life, when people are dying, the soul turns to the six ways of reincarnation. Is it reincarnation or a wisp of smoke and dust. When you are in trouble and confused, when you are sad and painful, when you cry for love and hate, when you are helpless, you will often sigh whether you did something wrong in your last life and what kind of evil fate you have made this life so humble and bumpy. And these, why not confirm their own nine to ten things? Who can say clearly, do people have previous life, next life? If not, what are you? How to exist in this world? At the end of the day, the three lives, the six ways of reincarnation, and the nine to ten generations are not the broad natural reincarnation extended from the Taoist and Buddhist eulogisms which were also respected by the Tang Dynasty. "Hong''er, hong''er, what''s the matter? Make the imperial doctor quick. " Wu Mei quickly ran down from Li Zhi''s side, shaking and kneeling on the hall, motionless Li Hong. His majesty asked for several times, but Li Hong seemed to be an old monk in meditation. His eyes were empty, so he knelt there like a stone man without any reaction. Wu Mei, who found that she was wrong, did not look at the court. The ministers were shocked and ran down in a hurry, holding Li Hong''s blank cheek and calling out with concern. "Er Mother Mother, what''s the matter Li Hong seems to wake up from the dream, some dull looking at Wu Mei''s worried face. Then he swept over the faces of the ministers with some frightful expressions, and the father standing up on the Dragon chair and looking at his figure with worry. Suddenly understand, just now I am afraid with the sixth patriarch Huineng like, in an instant even entered an empty state, oneself and the outside world to completely isolated. "The father, the emperor and the empress mother, the son minister has nothing to do. I''m afraid it''s the tiredness and dullness along the way, which leads to a slight discomfort of the children''s minister just now." Li Hong grabs Wu Mei''s hand holding his cheek and feels the warmth from her mother''s hand. Only then does he feel that everything seems to be back in reality. "That''s good. Nothing is better." Wu Mei looks at Li Hong with a flicker in her eyes. She is familiar with a dangerous look, and a trace of black line appears on her forehead, which makes Li Hong familiar with the precursor of being beaten. "Hey, hey." Li Hong laughs twice and looks at Wu Mei taking her hand away from him. She walks slowly to Li Zhi again and sits down with Li Zhi. Li Zhi takes a look at Wu Mei. Wu Mei returns with a relieved smile, indicating that both of them have nothing to do. "Since the prince''s health is not well because of the heavy traffic and the sudden return to Chang''an due to the long-term war, he will go to the Hougong first and let the imperial doctor take care of him. I will allow you to retreat first." Li Zhi was relieved that it was rare for Li Hong to persist in such a complicated ceremony. He could go back to the palace for a rest. Otherwise, if the little bunny breaks his temper again and starts to ignore the Royal model in front of all the courtiers, he will really destroy the dignified atmosphere of the court. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 Li Hong''s departure also made Wu Mei lose interest in the imperial court. As for the following civil and military officials to celebrate the return of his royal highness, it was more practical for her to meet the little bunny behind her as soon as possible, following the great achievements of the western regions. Surrounded by the maids and eunuchs, Li Zhi and a group of officials go to the Linde hall, while Wu Mei prepares to meet the Hougong on the ground of ill health. The ministers and Li Zhi knew each other well. The empress remembered the prince who had just returned from the western regions. It was reasonable that she would not attend the banquet of the officials. When Wu Mei approached her palace, Penglai hall, she heard five-year-old Princess Taiping and eight-year-old Li Dan excited and clapped their hands. Li Hong''s words came to his ear again: "the emperor''s expedition to the West naturally brought you a lot of gifts. How can you not bring gifts to you? However, there are many treasures in the western regions, such as the gold fish sea east green Zhuyan, Yuan white jade dragon, jade carving double lions, bright jade talented woman''s Pendant, nine jade Lihe Bi, gold and jade perforated glass decoration, flying lotus, horse, jade and Golden Buddha Leaves, hollow alloy bags, gold copper fire house decorations, auspicious clouds hanging Canary "Really? So many babies Xiao Luoli, Princess Taiping''s excited eyes were shining. She held Li Hong''s face in her small hand and kissed her several times. Wu Mei walks in quietly and slowly, while someone is fooling Taiping and Li Dan. "When did your brother cheat you? But... " "But what?" Princess Taiping fluttered her bright eyes and looked at her brother nervously. She was afraid that all the babies would be lost. "But the expedition is too hasty and the time is too short. Next time, I will give it to you Oh, ah, my mother? My son''s minister has seen his mother! " Li Hong suddenly felt a tight ear, and the shadow of four years ago immediately came to his mind. Wu Mei grabbed Li Hong''s ear, which was on the cat''s waist, and said angrily: "too hasty, too short a time! Four years, you tell me it''s too short? How long do you want to go? " Wu Mei is holding her head higher than her, but she is obedient at the moment. She is holding his ear by his own hand, and shouts pain with grinning teeth. "After the mother, the son minister does not mean that. The son minister yearns for the mother like the Yellow River. When he was in the western regions, he wanted to be able to go back to Chang''an immediately and perform filial piety to his father and the emperor." Li Hong bent, so that the mother can easily pull the ear, begging for mercy said. "Do you know to come back? Tell me, how many years did you go to the western regions? And now your aunt Wencheng is still in Chang''an! Who is the woman named Anxiao river that you put in Taiyi city? Ban Mei and Xun LAN, who let you move? Against you, that''s my maid in law! Serving you in recent years, I didn''t say it was for you! Is Bai Chun going to bed? Li Xian and his wife, at most, are flirting with palace maids. It''s very kind of you to treat my maids directly OK, Li Hong, as soon as you come back, you start to feel uncomfortable! Sit down for me Wu Mei''s arms are sore. It''s not so much that I''m pulling his ears as before, it''s more appropriate to hold them down. Wu Mei just let go of Li Hong''s ears. Li Hong, who stood up instantly, was more than one head taller than her! This strong body, like a calf. After staring at Li Hong for a long time, Wu Mei just takes her eyes off Li Hong. The people who think about it day and night come back. They look more mature and stable than before, but the virtue of not beating seems to have changed. Looking at Taiping''s shriveled lips, she is always ready to cry because of the missing gift. Wu Mei would like to Hit him like before. But looking at that strong and strong body, Wu Mei thinks that if she wants to beat this little rabbit now, I''m afraid the pain will be her own hand. Li Hong put his hands on Wu Mei''s shoulder and sat down on the chair. He said with a smile: "after my son''s departure, I miss my mother very much. I really want to fly back to Chang''an immediately. Now when I see the empress dowager, I feel relieved. The Empress Dowager is still as beautiful and beautiful as before. In recent years, it only adds to the Empress Dowager''s Phoenix power in the world, but I feel that she is still a little younger. " "It''s no use talking about it. I don''t know if I''m old." Although Wu Mei said so, she still took the mirror from the maid and looked at her face carefully. "Hey, mother, if you don''t like to hear it, you can see what my aunt Wencheng looks like. If you look at you, are you still young and beautiful as before? I don''t expect much from you. I just hope you can stay young and beautiful all the time "If you don''t get angry a few times, I''ll be better than anything!" Li Hong''s words still make her very useful. Next, Li Hong waved to Huameng just like the tourists who came back from the trip. Hua Meng immediately walked out of the palace, ran to a checked carriage outside, and carried several large boxes with other people. "Oh, Li Hong, are you going to war or plundering wealth?" Wu Mei looked at those boxes which were carried by four people and were all very laborious. She couldn''t help joking. "I''ve been traveling. Ha ha, these are just some foreign countries who, in order to show their sincerity, honor you and your father." As Li Hong said, he took out a pure gold four gate Pagoda with a single eaves on the top of a pearl.This was from the Tubo King''s palace when he was in Tibet. Naturally, there were other gold and silver jewelry and gold and jade jewelry. Looking at Princess Taiping''s look, Li Hong took out the treasure box from the box and handed it to her, saying, "let your maid in law take it for you. There are all the trinkets you like. After a while, Bai Chun will come, and the emperor will send you another good thing. " After that, she pinched the little cheek of Princess Taiping, who was carved with powder and jade, and then handed another gold-plated dragon pattern treasure box to Li Dan. Where the little fat man could take it, he had to give it to the maid in waiting. However, before the maid took care of it, Li Dan, the little fat man, and Princess Taiping, couldn''t wait to open the treasure box and began to play with many jewels and other items inside. Wu Mei''s eyes are open. She looks at Li Hong with disbelief. Is this little rabbit robbing the western regions? Where are so many jades and jewels! In addition, the treasures of the king''s palace of Kucha state in the past two years, the value of these things alone can be established in the western regions without any effort. Li Dan and Princess Taiping had a lot of fun, chattering and sharing each other''s treasures. And the little fat Li Dan''s many playful ornaments were put into his own box. When Li Hong explains the pure gold single eaves four gate Pagoda with Wu Mei, Bai Chun appears at the gate of Wumei''s palace with a few people from the summer solstice. There are several teddy bears in their arms! Originally chirping Princess Taiping saw the toys in Bai Chun''s hand, and the treasure box was immediately thrown aside, and she no longer chattered to Li Dan that she was ready to play. On the contrary, bright little eyes stare at the toys in Bai Chun''s hands without blinking! Wu Mei and Li Hong turn back at the same time. How can Taiping keep quiet and cry again? Looking back, I saw Bai Chun and Xia Zhi standing at the door saluting: "I have seen the queen." "What''s in your hand?" Although the dog''s eyes are bent, she is attracted by the dog. "Haha, it''s too cold in the western regions. Suddenly, my son''s minister thought whether the cloth could roll out some fine hairs, so he told Bai Chun. Unexpectedly, after adding the silk of Tang Dynasty into the cotton cloth, after a complicated process, he even made this kind of hairy and fluffy cloth." Li Hong straightened up, went to Bai Chun, took a gray teddy bear toy and handed it to the expectant Taiping. Princess Taiping grabs the teddy bear, which is about to be as tall as her. She holds it in her arms and caresses it excitedly. From time to time, she touches the mouth, eyes and ears of the teddy bear with her hand. Her small mouth cries out that it is cute. Next to Li Dan a little closer to want to have a look, are her small family gas holding quickly away, for fear that Li Dan will take her baby. "I don''t want any of those. I just want this. I''ll give you those." Princess Taiping looks at Li Dan, freeing up a hand, pointing to the precious ornaments in the treasure box, pouting and saying. Wu Mei has a helpless look at the overbearing peace. Now she is such a princess with her majesty. She is really spoiled like a golden princess. She has developed a domineering character that no one dares to manage in the imperial palace. "When did this happen?" Wu Mei beautiful tight Cu, Taiyi City himself has not returned to Li Hong, is still in his hands, but he did not know this matter. "When can it be? Just a few days." Li Hong didn''t notice Wu Mei''s thoughts in his heart and said faintly. "Just for the past few days, why don''t I know?" Wu Mei takes a very small teddy bear in Bai Chun''s hand, touching the smooth plush fabric, and asks again. When Bai Chun handed another teddy bear less than a foot long to Li Dan, she was quickly snatched away by Princess Taiping, who was as tall as her. Li Hong looks at Wu Mei''s eyes that are not right. He smiles and hugs Wu Mei''s shoulder, but she turns around and shakes off. "These are far from enough. After entering Jincheng, I learned that the cloth didn''t meet the standard that the minister wanted. Fortunately, there were only a few pieces of cloth, so I drew a figure at will and asked them to fill it with soft cotton to make this bear like toy, not to give you the gold Also valuable princess, a fun toy Li Hong said, while holding the teddy bear in Wu Mei''s hand, explaining to Wu Mei that the sparse fluff on it is not standard enough, it should be as dense as cotton. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 Li Hong is flying with the saliva that teddy bear explained. Wu Mei is looking forward to it. She hopes that Taiyi city can make this kind of flannelette immediately. It can be used for bed sheets, quilt covers, and warm clothes. According to Li Hong, the fabric feels smooth like silk, but it is much warmer than silk. The most important thing is that if this kind of unexpected can be widely used, it is for women in the Tang Dynasty. "Wait a minute. What is the big promotion? Don''t you know how to leave some treasures for the royal family? If you have something good, you can''t wait to make it known all over the world. Why do you want so much money? Now that the State Treasury is full and the people are rich, is it not enough for you to squander? But look at these years, what have you left to the royal family? Which one, huh? Is it not for the people? It''s all squandered by your little bunny Wu Mei heard Li Hong''s promotion and application, and she was trembling in her heart. The one and only is that the money is made for the Tang Dynasty. But now there is no royal family. It is unique to the royal family. Besides the perfume, it is still forcing Li Hong to do it, and not spreading it all over the sky. Only now is the mysterious and veil veiled, which has become the one and only thing of the royal family. Now I hear such a good fabric! If you think about ten years ago, the salaries of officials were filled with silk, satin, cloth and other articles. You can imagine how important the cloth is in the hearts of the people and the royal family in the Tang Dynasty! But how can''t this little bunny care? If you have something good, you want to know it all over the world and sell it all over the world! What a dog can''t hide two liang of sesame oil! Li Hong''s elated expression was interrupted by Wu Mei. He looked at the empress of his mother and thought for a moment and said, "Hey, mother, you are wrong. You can''t spread all over the world. Isn''t this still effective control? You can rest assured, you said the hunger sales method, the son minister understood, now Taiyi City, which goods, is not controlling the production? In fact, to put it bluntly, if you don''t control it, it can''t control so many people in Taiyi city. Otherwise, why did the children''s ministers hold a chamber of Commerce in Taiyi city at that time? It''s well known in the world, but they don''t know what they''re talking about. Only in this way can they maintain their greatest value. " "Listen, don''t let me talk about you, you will have a big set of messy truth, no matter what you say, I tell you Li Hong, this cloth Flannelette, I has the final say, I can''t let you play a trick. What''s more, I''m in charge of Taiyi city now. I haven''t handed it back to her, Bai Chun. You can''t manage it by Li Hong. " Wu Mei is unreasonable. No one can buy such a good thing with money. It must be controlled. Thinking of Wu Mei here, she looked at Li Hong, who didn''t care. Then she suddenly asked, "well, you say this is not the best. When can we make the best cloth?" Li Hong''s eyes are bright! It''s a good chance to prevent it! "This That''s not good. It took two years to make this cloth. If you want to make it better, it will naturally take more time. I''m afraid there is not a year and a half of a year''s time... " "Don''t beat me around! Speak directly to me. " A maid of honor handed Wu Mei a feather duster that the queen had not touched for a long time. Wu Mei takes a feather duster in her hand and pats it gently. The corner of her mouth shows a faint sneer. Her eyes are cold and she looks at Li Hong who is scared to step back. "Mother OK, I''ll tell you. I heard that in the south, there is a kind of cloth. They can handle the desizing process, and it seems that they can... " Li Hong, like a Japanese translator of the first generation, bent over and bowed his back and said with a ha ha. "So since the empress mother is in a hurry, the children''s ministers have to make another hard trip to the south to see if the process can be introduced. Li Hong, talk to your mother. Do you want to say that next? " Wu Mei Old God in, sneer and squint at Li Hong, learning Li Hong''s tone.. The feather duster in his hand continued to beat in his palm. It seemed that Li Hong was more frightened than the cold horse on the battlefield. Li Hong grinned awkwardly and looked at the feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand. He said, "that Mother, you may as well put this thing down first. Holding it in your hand is not consistent with your queen''s Fengyi. If the imperial historian knows about it, I''m afraid you will have to impeach you. " "With your little bunny as the bottom of this bowl of wine, will the empress mother be afraid of those imperial censors? At that time, the imperial censor had no way to take you. Did you have a way to take the prince''s mother? Let''s talk about how much time you can achieve the standard you said. If the mother is not satisfied with the duster, she doesn''t care to continue to take it up. " Wu Mei is too lazy to talk to him any more. It''s easy for her to catch up with her. What''s more, as soon as she comes back, she starts to think about running south. She''s intent is not to put her mother in mind. How can people not be angry? Seeing that Wu Mei was serious, Li Hong gave up the negotiation and went to the south for the time being. Instead, he calmed down his mother''s vigilance to a minimum. What''s more, the feather duster was held in the mother''s hand, and she waved it twice from time to time. The wind was blowing and looking at it was a little scared."This I''m afraid it will take a year to make a good flannelette. The progress and development of anything has a long and accumulation process, and it is impossible to achieve it overnight. " Li Hong pondered and looked at the teddy bear toy in his hand. It was really a little inferior. "No, it has to be done in three months. It''s going to be winter. Your father is afraid of the cold dragon. You must rush it out as soon as possible." Wu Mei said coldly. Take your majesty to suppress him, so that you can stand on the commanding height. No matter how you Li Hong tosses, these two mountains can''t be surpassed by you. Although Li Zhi was afraid of the cold, the clothes made of cotton and the large number of copper pipe heating facilities added by Li Hong during the construction of the Daming Palace were enough to make every palace feel like spring in winter. "Nine months later." "No, four months." "Eight months?" "Five months." "Seven months?" "Li Hong, you have nothing to do with me here. Do you really think that I am reluctant to beat you when you just come back?" The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand makes a strong wind. Li Hong starts to jump up and down in Penglai hall. Taiping Princess Li Lingyue and Li Dan cheer for Wu Mei, especially Li Lingyue''s voice is the biggest! "After six months of motherhood, I really can''t have less. Ouch If you hit lightly, you still have injuries on your shoulder... " Li Hong squats in a chair, Wu Mei looks at him breathlessly. The little rabbit is more and more difficult to fight. He jumps up and down too fast. His body is too agile. He looks like a monkey. "OK, I can''t do it in half a month. Let''s see how I deal with you! What''s more, don''t go to the south! " Wu Mei angrily sat down, Li Hong hastened to flatter the tea, timely to Wu Mei''s hand. "Mother, my son''s minister didn''t cheat you. These six months is the shortest time. You know, I''m not in Chang''an these years. How many people have been pushed into Taiyi city? Which one is not an expert of the Imperial College of Tang Dynasty and hongwenguan? But after arriving at Taiyi city? " Li Hong began to pour out bitter water. Since this period of time, Bai Chun has told him all the problems existing in Taiyi city. Reform is imperative. "Tell me, which one of them has done the same thing? Relying on my status as a student of Chongwen University, I was arrogant and arrogant, but in the end, what did they do? In the end, we still have to rely on the original Taiyi people? Although those people are illiterate, even They don''t even know who is in this place, or even the names of their parents and empresses. But they have been doing this for generations, and they are the only ones who have contributed to the new things in the Tang Dynasty. Now they are called Yan by hongwenguan, Guozijian and so on? It is said to be Yan shigu''s nephew or something? Every day I put on a face and say, "everything is inferior, but reading is the only way to do it." Li Hong''s heart was iron, because only he knew that the empress mother valued the scholars in the world more than his father. If you want to reform Taiyi City, you have to get the support of your mother I''m afraid it was Bai Chun''s original purpose of giving Taiyi city to her mother, but was misunderstood by herself? It is for the Empress Dowager to witness with her own eyes that Taiyi City, which has been built for less than ten years, can not be destroyed by these scholars. Otherwise, it will not be as simple as rebuilding another city. It will cost ten times more energy and money to build Taiyi city. I''m afraid it will not reach the level of the first five years of Taiyi city! Listening to Li Hong''s sensational remarks, Wu Mei could not help but frown, and immediately stretched out her brows. She said faintly, "scholars are the foundation of the Tang Dynasty, which can not be shaken. Local agriculture, industry, commerce and other industries are the foundation of our country. Which one is more important than the other? Your royal highness, Prince of the Tang Dynasty, although you have been in the western regions for four years, you haven''t learned a bit of statecraft in these years? " "Mother, do you mean Can''t Li Hong be in charge of Taiyi city? You''re going to have to let them go on like this? " Li Hong some reaction not come over, some surprised asked. Isn''t it said that the empress mother attaches great importance to the world''s scholars? How can I listen to what I said just now, which is different from what is recorded in historical books? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 Wu Mei looked helplessly, as if only Li Hong was left with the bravery of a man. She hated that iron was not made of steel. She poked Li Hong''s dull forehead with her index finger. She sighed and said, "where did your ingenuity go? How to do it, but also mother to teach you? Your father is indecisive in dealing with the government. Why? Do you want to imitate your father? Taiyi city was built by Li Hong himself. It''s true that he has achieved such a scale. But frankly speaking, he belongs to other people in the Tang Dynasty. Which of the literati and aristocratic families hopes to provide advice for the Tang Dynasty? It''s not the right way. Do you want to be tough? " Wu Mei has known for a long time that the little bunny took out such a good cloth for no reason. It would not be free to give it to herself. Naturally, there is something to ask for. Li Hong patted his head and fought many battles in the western regions. Even though he was thinking about the situation of chaotang along the way, he was most wary of the group who did not want to return to Chang''an. Frankly speaking, it was all about military operations. Now, it seems that it will take a lot of effort to turn the brain back from the long sand field where the sword comes and the sword goes, the iron hooves clank and the desert smoke straight. "Yes, I see. I''m afraid it''s a child minister who has fought too many battles. His brain will not turn. He will be gentle and gentle. Take your time. He will not be in a hurry. " When she said that, most of her tea cups were given to Li Hongmei. Seeing Wu Mei is rolling her eyes, she really wants to send this little rabbit to Hongwen hall and learn Royal etiquette again. It has to be said that since he left, Taiyi City, under the management of Bai Chun and the help of Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong, has been operating in accordance with the mode when Li Hong left. However, just as the first generation was willing to go through the back door, many powerful children began to look for ways to enter Taiyi city in front of the interests of money. Moreover, it is not enough to enter Taiyi city. I still want to continue to climb to the top of Taiyi city and the management level. In this way, even Bai Chun is powerless. As far away as Anxi, I can''t reach it. I can only continue to let Taiyi city develop without destroying the big framework. Now it is a mess. Even the empress mother also sent Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi because after the death of Madame Rongguo, she did not send her father to Lingnan. Instead, she stayed in Chang''an and arranged to enter Taiyi city. Now that I''m back, I don''t care how the forces behind Li Zhong will make trouble to him, but at least I have to stand firm and sort out the things on my side before I have the energy to fight them openly and secretly. What''s more, I''m afraid there will be sneaky and sneaky people in Taiyi city. If they take Taiyi city as the Bureau and overthrow themselves from their roots, they will have to carry out a new reform in Taiyi city in a short time. After leaving his mother, the father and the emperor were still having dinner with the officials in the Linde hall, so he had to go back to the East Palace first. Now that he has not entered the new East Palace, he also wants to see what the East Palace has been built. Li Lingyue and Li Dan were also taken away by the maiden. Looking at Li Hong''s departure, Li Lingyue''s small eyes fluttering fan fan fan began to drip tears on her face carved with powder jade. She likes her brother very much. Although she doesn''t remember what happened when she was a child, he gave her so many interesting treasures in such a short period of time. Naturally, she was reluctant to let Li Hong go back to the east palace. Wu Mei looks at that pathetic little face with a headache. She is such a princess. Usually she is in favor with Lizhi. In the palace, she looks like a second Li Hong. "Go, go, go with your brother." Wu Mei is powerless to wave her hand, looking at the small face that tears into a smile, is also a knowing smile. "The emperor holds it." Li Lingyue stretched out her hands and rushed to Li Hong immediately. "What kind of cuddle, all grow so big, want to learn to walk on their own, do not hold, that''s what children want." Li Hong bent down to block Li Lingyue, and helped wipe away the tears on her face. "Oh, then I''ll follow you. You''ll lead me. Don''t lose me in the palace. You''ll have to come back to me." Li Lingyue also nagged with a small talk, and kept saying. "Have you ever lost it?" Li Hong held Li Lingyue''s long hand and asked. "Well I lost my way when I was a child. That day, the empress mother and my father were walking in the garden. Then I followed the walk. Then I couldn''t find the queen mother, and I didn''t know where my father had gone, so they lost me I was afraid, so I hid in the flowers. I didn''t dare to come out when the maiden called my name Wu Mei sits on the chair, looking at Li Hong''s tall figure, holding Li Lingyue''s small hand and walking forward like carrying Li Lingyue. She wants to open her mouth and tell Li Hong to hold her. However, as the voice gets smaller and smaller, the two figures turn around the door and finally give up. Along the palace and the Palace Road, they went out of the palace. The East Palace did not change places, but in the original place, a number of buildings were rebuilt, and each building was more practical than before.However, due to the construction of the building, the various architectural styles designed for the east palace were rejected by the emperor and the Empress Dowager except for the main hall. All the buildings that have been rejected are still in accordance with the architectural style of today''s Tang Dynasty, and then mixed some of their own styles before construction. Although in addition to its own main hall, other buildings from the appearance, there are 70% to 70% in line with today''s aesthetic outlook, but the interior is still in accordance with Li Hong''s ideas to redesign and decoration. Wu Mei once in a whim, she drove over to visit Li Hong''s east palace. She looked at every building, like a common person who had been renovated by later generations. Later, she said that this was good and the design was very good. I''ll talk about it later. It''s not as good as the original. Otherwise, he said with regret, "this is quite novel. I knew that Daming Palace was built in that time, but the little bunny didn''t tell himself that he had something good." But inside the garden green modelling, but let Wu Mei linger, for those pavilions reasonable collocation, or can''t help but praise. As for some ornamental stones and other things, Wu Mei could like it, or could be liked by Li Zhi. They all moved into Daming Palace. Now, someone stood at the gate of the East Palace and murmured, "no wonder I saw the two auspicious beasts in the palace so familiar that the empress mother moved away." "Well, when I came with my mother, the empress mother moved a lot of things. I heard that when you come back, you will live for a while, and the father and mother will come back again." Li Lingyue has to say that the little guy really has the talent to speak. She can pick up any words. "What else are you doing?" Li Hong heard the coolness of his whole body in his mellow voice. "Let''s see if there are any treasures left after the little bunny lives in. This little bunny..." "Stop, don''t say little bunny, no big or small." "Didn''t you ask me to say what else did the queen mother say to his father?" "You get rid of the little bunny "Oh, the queen mother said," if you take this little rabbit out, there will certainly be some good things when you come back. Don''t worry. I''ll come with you again when the time comes. I''ll take more people and take the little rabbit Oh, take it out, don''t say... " "Come on, come on, stop talking." Li Hong shakes Li Lingyue''s novels to stop her. "Oh, I won''t say that. But why do the father, the emperor and the empress call you little bunny, or do they call them names like brother Li Xian? " Li Lingyue raised her head with an ignorant curiosity on her face. ¡°¡­¡­ My father''s and mother''s love names for me Li Hong is angry. How can I explain this. In the end of the day, I can stop him from getting close to him Surrounded by several maids, Yiyang and Gao''an came from behind just as Li Hong was about to enter the east palace. "Li Hong, wait a minute." Yi Yang looked around at Jin Wu Wei, and then whispered. Bai Chun pulled down Li Hong''s sleeve, then turned to look back. Yiyang and Gao''an were two people walking towards here. "Yiyang, Gao''an? You''ve come so fast? " Li Hong was very strange that someone came before he came in. "What''s the matter? Can''t I come yet? " Yi Yang looked at Li Hong up and down. This guy is totally different from what he was four years ago. He has grown into a real man, and his eyes have to look up. A green cloth round collar robe, wearing Futou head, resolute handsome cheek, deep and bright eyes. What makes her and Gao An more surprised is that she exudes the majesty of the world, but it seems to reveal a gentle taste. "It''s really changed these years. If I hadn''t seen Bai Chun and Ling Yue''s younger sister, I wouldn''t recognize you." Gao An comes up and looks at it while commenting. Li Lingyue and Xiaoqiao, I''m afraid, usually get benefits from Yiyang and Gao''an. Seeing the two approaching, Li Lingyue immediately salutes and says, "Li Lingyue, the Royal sister, has seen two elder sisters." "Oh, the little guy is still so cute and lovely. I love you so much." Gao An has noticed the little guy for a long time. Hearing Li Lingyue''s words, Gao an immediately took out a small golden Buddha from his sleeve pocket and handed it to Li Lingyue. Then I couldn''t put it down again. I pinched Li Lingyue''s small face carved with Pink Jade. Only then did I let go. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 Lawlessness and lawlessness have become the top pillar generals in the prince''s sixth rate. Since following the prince''s highness, he has always been loved and appreciated by his highness. In the eyes of outsiders, these two men are absolute confidants of the prince and the legitimate generals. Although there is no reward for their military achievements, everyone knows that it will be sooner or later for these two men to make great achievements, to become officials and to be honored. Because of Li Hong''s great importance to them, they immediately adjusted and reorganized the six rates after they came back. Now, the left and right military guards of the East Palace are under the control of two people. The guard of the East Palace, as the top priority of the prince''s six rate defense, was naturally highly valued by the two men. All the officers and soldiers were the elite soldiers who followed the prince''s highness to fight in the western regions. After reconstruction, the whole layout of the East Palace is still simply divided into three courtyards. The name of the gate is still the same as before. However, after reconstruction, the walls were built with stone. Jiafu gate is still the first gate, and the barracks of the prince''s left and right guards are on the left and right sides. The huge square between the Jiafu gate and the chongjiao gate belongs to the six leader guard. Therefore, if you want to enter the East Palace, the heavily guarded six leader guard must cross the barrier. After the chongjiao gate, the former chongjiao hall, Chongwen hall and Chongren hall, including the Lizheng hall and Chongwen hall in the middle, were razed to the ground. It has become the first courtyard where the guard is relatively lax. It is the place where all crown prince officials deal with government affairs. According to the division of responsibilities, each department has an independent large courtyard and several independent small buildings. The heads of every department have their own special study here. They can even stay up all night to deal with the affairs of the east palace. In summer, there are trees and trees on both sides of the garden, and each garden is a small garden for people to walk on. The main hall and the auxiliary Hall of the prince''s highness are the main hall and the auxiliary hall when they cross these administrative and administrative affairs. In addition to the abrupt main hall and these buildings, they still give people a sense of dignity and serenity. The biandian hall is composed of palace maids, eunuchs and neifang (in charge of everything in the prince''s East Palace), ordering food and kitchen, as well as a meeting room and martial arts hall and other palaces. The main hall is still called Lizheng hall. It is a huge two-story building made of stone and cement. In addition to Li Hong, only the five girls of the summer solstice and Bai Chun can live in this building, and the rooms are naturally arranged on the second floor. Including other palace women, a small number of them can be arranged on the first floor, while the rest are not so lucky. Even Huameng and others can only live in the auxiliary building nearby. On both sides of the auxiliary building, there are eunuchs on one side and palace maids on the other. These people are selected carefully by cheetah and Jingzhe before they can move in. Those who have not been selected can only live in the convenience hall further away from the auxiliary building. In addition to some unique low trees and flower beds, the main hall of Li is a place where people can''t wait to be on the ground and roll a few smooth lawns comfortably. A Qingshi road only for carriage is the only road. In addition, if you look at the sky garden of Daming Palace, you will find that the paths and flowers and trees are the same as Li Hong''s. After the main hall, there is a garden with a pond. It is not as big as Daming Palace, but it is enough for the prince''s daily expenses. Even the Empress Dowager is not allowed to play on the lawn in front of her. But now she is in the emperor''s east palace. Naturally, she has let go of those restrictions, showing the nature of a child and starting to have fun on the lawn. As early as Li Hong had not arrived in Jincheng, Wu Mei could not wait to order people to clean up and clean up the whole East Palace, including the Lizheng hall, which she despised so much, was carefully cleaned by palace ladies and eunuchs. Wu Mei did all these things in the hope that after Li Hong came back, she would not feel less popular when she checked in. What she thought was not the general thoughtful and meticulous. Li Lingyue, in the splendid and elegant living room of Lizheng hall, began to jump on the sofa, regardless of the green grass on her head. From the moment she entered the East Palace, Yiyang looked around. Every soldier in the East Palace wanted to have a look. Li Hong naturally knew what she was thinking and didn''t pay attention to him all the way. Now, after sitting down and waiting for him to speak, Yiyang, with his big eyes that seemed to be able to speak, began to fan him. "Don''t look. Quan Yi was left in Anxi Shule by me and didn''t come back." Li Hong holds Li Lingyue, who is jumping about in disorder, and says to Yiyang. "Really not back?" Yiyang had received Li Hong''s letter before, and thought he was joking, so he always had a trace of expectation in his heart.After entering the East Palace, she would like to drag every soldier to see if there was a figure of Quan Yi in it. Unfortunately, she was very disappointed and did not see the shadow of Quan Yi. Looking at Li Hong, she was still holding a glimmer of hope. She thought she would be hidden by him, hoping to give her a surprise. Unexpectedly, Li Hong did give her a big surprise. She really left her in Anxi. "I didn''t come back. I have something important to do. I can''t get away from it for the time being." Li Hong Old God in, help Li Lingyue pick up a few pieces of grass on the top of the head, said. "You heartless fellow, what did I tell you? It''s very kind of you to take my words for granted? Did you mean it? " Yi Yang looks at Li Hong''s expression, does not seem to be deceiving her, shrewd character immediately reveals no doubt. "Hello, what do you want?" Li Hong embraces the smiling Li Lingyue and starts to hide from the magic claws of Yiyang. Now the goods are extremely powerful. Now pinching yourself is equivalent to the mother''s pinching several times. Gao''an does not show weakness. Seeing that Yiyang is hurt so much by Li Hong, his lovesickness in recent years has not been alleviated. How can he stand it? So he pulled Li Lingyue from Li Hong''s bosom and handed it to the maid in palace next to him. He began to make concerted efforts to attack Li Hong. Now it is not only Li Hong who is older, but the two women are even older. It is impossible for her to ignore the defense of men and women as before. But in Li Hong''s heart, the two shrews really want to fight with themselves this time. They don''t care that their delicate bodies have already fallen into Li Hong''s arms. Anyway, they want to attack the dictator! Chai''s hair was loose and her clothes were not in order. The two girls were panting and were about to continue to attack Li Hong. The summer solstice at the door promptly relieved Li Hong, who was in the "gentle village". "To your royal highness, Wang Mingyuan at the gate and pelus the prince of Persia." Summer solstice crisp raw said. "Stop, stop, stop! Is there a little bit of Royal Princess manners? Like two crazy women Li Hong avoided Gao''an''s towering chest, almost on his face. Yiyang and Gao An looked at the door of the summer solstice with a smile, and glared fiercely. You are waiting for me. I have a chance to clean you up. I will give my master a break. Bai Chun helped Li Hong to tidy up her clothes, then took Li Lingyue''s hand and took Yiyang and Gao''an to other rooms in front of her. Li Hong is left with Xiazhi and Xiaoxue. Banmei and Xulan are left in the palace by Wu Mei. I don''t know why. But Li Hong wants to come. I''m afraid they will be trained. Maybe Wu Mei will ask the imperial doctor to show them their stomachs? However, he believed that the Empress Dowager would not be disorderly. What''s more, he did such a good job in protecting himself, and he also talked about it with his mother. Thinking, the voice of the summer solstice sounded in my ear: "Your Highness, Wang Mingyuan and pelus have arrived at the reception room to wait for you." "Well, well, go and have a look." Li Hong did not expect that after returning to Chang''an, Wang Mingyuan and pilus would be the first to find themselves. I''m afraid that the East Palace has become another focus of attention in addition to the Daming Palace. Therefore, the meaning of who comes to the East Palace at the first time is very different. Xue Rengui and Hei Chih Chang Zhi followed Li Hong for several years. Now they dare not say that they are their own. But at least, they will not stand opposite to Li Hong in times of crisis. Wang Mingyuan and pilus were already waiting in the palace in front of the main hall. When Li Hong arrived, he not only saw Wang Mingyuan and pilus, but also saw a Persian about his age, nalsier, the son of belus. "I have met his royal highness, Prince Mingyuan, pelus and narsiye." When they saw Li Hong coming in, they quickly stood up and saluted. While waiting for Li Hong, they did not dare to sit on the comfortable chair in the reception hall of the palace. Instead, they had been standing at the side of the door waiting for Li Hong''s arrival. Li Hong glanced at pelus and nalsier, and then kept looking at Wang Mingyuan: "I''ve just come back, you''ve come, but what''s the matter?" "I don''t dare. I didn''t want to come to see your highness today. It is because of the affairs of belus that I have to take the liberty to disturb you." Wang Mingyuan quickly bowed down again and said respectfully. Whether he or Burroughs, the two people for Li Hong''s rescue efforts, is always in mind. In addition, he was in such an urgent mood that he wanted to restore his country after the collapse of his country, which made him anxious like an ant on a hot pot during the period when Li Hong did not come back. Therefore, at the first time Li Hong returned to Chang''an, they ran over regardless of taboo. Moreover, they also had a justifiable reason to repay his Highness for saving his life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 He arrived in Chang''an nearly five years earlier than the historical records. The journey from Persia to Chang''an in Tang Dynasty was full of dangers and difficulties. Now, because of Li Hong''s thousands of miles'' attack, pylous can still take thousands of people''s entourage to reach Chang''an in a very short time. In addition, when the big eater in white besieged Jiling City, he was attacked by Li Hong secretly and defeated Bai Yi Dashi, so that he ran to the Tang Dynasty safely. In this way, it has also created a blind illusion for pilus, that is, the Tang Dynasty has become so strong that no country can shake it and compete with it. It''s totally the same as the Tang Dynasty when he asked the Tang Dynasty to help and restore the country many years ago, when the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was unable to use troops thousands of miles away. Therefore, this led to his urgent determination to borrow troops from the Tang Dynasty to restore his country. So, without waiting for pilus to make a statement, Li Hong knew what he wanted to do? As for finding himself, I''m afraid it''s also because of all the powerful scenes he saw when he was in Anxi. In addition, he was the grand guard of Anxi Prefecture and the prince of the Tang Dynasty. This was obviously the reason why he found himself at the first time. After listening to the request of Burroughs quietly, Li Hong shook his head firmly and soundlessly, looking at the sunken eyes with a pair of mysterious blue expectation eyes. Seeing Li Hong shaking his head, pilus and he did not dare to sit behind him. Instead, nalsier stood behind him cautiously and respectfully. Their four eyes suddenly became dim. Holding the cup handed over by the summer solstice in his hand, he also motioned Wang Mingyuan to drink water. Then he opened his mouth and said, "it is true that I am strong in the Tang Dynasty, but I am not strong enough to let my officers and men work for other countries at will. The consumption of a war, I don''t think you can understand it, not to mention my expedition to Tang Dynasty? The territory is not enough for the Tang Dynasty, but I need to understand one thing, that is, whether I have the ability to defend Datang, if not, what''s the use of coming here? " "Noble prince of the Tang Dynasty, if you are willing to help us restore our country, Sasan is willing to be a subject of the Tang Dynasty forever, always loyal to the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and will never repent." He stood up and looked at the indifferent Li Hong and said firmly. Even his son, narsiye, followed his father''s words and nodded his head heavily. Li Hong still gently shook his head, looked at the standing up Burroughs, still said faintly: "absolutely impossible, I am a very practical person, in the absence of benefits, I will not help others at will. Don''t talk about being a minister forever, good neighborliness and friendship. If you look at the history of several dynasties before the Tang Dynasty, you will understand that the promise you just said has no effect on me. " Seeing that he wanted to show his loyalty again, Li Hong held out his hand to stop him and said, "asnaduzhi, Li zhaco, gaochangguo, huarazimu, which one was not when he wanted benefits at first, but what was more true than gold? What happened after I took advantage of the benefits of the Tang Dynasty? Don''t you still start to think of me? Invade the territory of the Tang Dynasty "Your Highness, we are not the same. We Sassanians value the most commitment. Our life is to live for the promise of our friends, but also for the monarch and his ministers. As long as you promise to help us restore our country, we are willing to honor you and our king, and even let the officials of the Tang Dynasty be officials in our Sasan and replace us in Persia..." Li Hong chuckled and interrupted Burroughs, and then asked in a funny way: "since you Sassanids live for the promise, why is your father betrayed by his most valued courtiers? Anxi four years, give me the feeling, let me always feel a sentence, that is: no forever friends, only forever interests. It''s unreasonable, but there''s nothing more practical. " After that, Li Hong couldn''t help but glance at Wang Mingyuan. He was willing to be a lobbyist for the Persians! Did this benefit him, or did he get along with pylus in the city of Ji Ling? Wang Mingyuan, who was sitting on the chair, was shocked by a meaningful glance. Suddenly, his whole back began to sweat. He had been silent just now, for fear that his royal highness might mistakenly think that there was a relationship between him and belus. Seeing the prince''s Highness''s dissatisfaction just now, how can Wang Mingyuan not be frightened? What''s more, the prince''s highness is his Savior. This is a gift from heaven. "There are no forever friends, only permanent interests." As he murmured the words of Li Hong, his eyes were dimmer than before. He did not know that he would not believe his promise just now, but now he has nothing but the identity of Prince. However, the thousands of Persian soldiers and horses are not enough to restore their own country. Nowadays, apart from the Tang Dynasty, no country in the world dares to collide with Baishi, let alone suppress it.Looking at the despondent appearance of Burroughs, Li Hong''s heart could not give birth to a little pity. In his eyes, the lives of Tang generals and soldiers are more important than those of land resources. What''s more, the population of the Tang Dynasty has just returned to the level of the former Sui Dynasty after the emperor''s Zhenguan rule. In addition, in the past two years, the emperor was eager to expand the territory and wanted to get rid of the shadow of the emperor''s grandfather in politics, which led to a sharp decline in the population of the Tang Dynasty. Today''s Tang Dynasty, although seemingly powerful, is in fact near the end of its strength. Nowadays, it is still the main source of troops, but the effective combat effectiveness provided by Zhechong Prefecture, large and small, of the Tang Dynasty is in a sharp decline due to years of battles and casualties. Today, in addition to Anxi being a powerful army, the forces that Zhechong Prefecture can bring to Tang Dynasty, whether in Yunzhong or Liaodong, have begun to grow older in age, and have already been killed in battle in their youth. If you don''t cultivate for a few years, and you don''t give the land of Jiuzhou a few years of stability and peace, you can nurture some new life and continue the tenacity of the Tang Dynasty. Then the process of Tang Dynasty''s transition from the system of government soldiers to the system of recruiting soldiers will be hasty and not rigorous, which will lead to civil resentment and riots in some places, as in history. The far-reaching influence and consequence is that the Tang Dynasty, as recorded in historical books, is to decline, and then to a short-term prosperity, and then to the point of exhaustion again, and finally to the end. Although he looked haggard and gloomy, he could still see a trace of perseverance and hope. However, no matter how he asked, Li Hong''s heart was as firm as iron. Li Hong''s head was shaken like a rattle drum when he was allowed to ask and promise. While shaking his head, Li Hong was wondering whether he would like to find someone to play with Li Lingyue when he watched him salute and leave. "Wang Mingyuan stayed." Li Hong returned to his mind and said in a faint voice. With the same body shape, he finally followed a eunuch, saluted Li Hong''s back again, and then slowly withdrew. As soon as the door of the reception hall was closed by the eunuch outside, Wang Mingyuan couldn''t wait to salute and quickly explained, "Your Highness, I don''t have any personal relations with him. I brought him here in a moment of confusion. I want to thank your Highness for saving his life in Anxi. As for pilus, he begged his minister to bring him with him. He was noble as his highness It''s not easy to see the reason and ask the minister... " "Come on, stop it. I don''t mean to blame you. I''ve left you here to ask, if you lead your troops to attack tuhuolo until you fight head-on with Dashi in white on the battlefield, how much chance do you think my Tang Dynasty will win? " Li Hong asked with interest. Wang Mingyuan was surprised! Just now, his highness refused the request of belus. Why does he want to attack Tuvalu again now, and even fight with big food in white? Wang Mingyuan''s mind soon changed from the intention of his highness to the troops in white clothes and food, and the fighting power of tuhuolo, which is sandwiched between the two countries. In my mind, I repeatedly calculated, deliberated, and even quickly calculated the basis of how to unify the army and how to fight. Finally, he looked at Li Hong''s face with a faint smile and said solemnly, "Your Highness, I am not trying to improve others'' ambition and destroy my own prestige. I believe that if we fight with tuhuoluo in the Tang Dynasty, we will surely win. But... " "It''s all right. Go on. Besides, I don''t have the right to appoint you to war, just ask casually." Li Hong said with ease. But Wang Mingyuan did not dare to think so. He had already known who his royal highness was when he came back to Chang''an. At present, when the prince''s highness returned to Chang''an, the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty began to discuss secretly whether the post of shangshuling, which had been left vacant because of the taboo against the former Emperor, was already in the prince''s pocket. However, everyone is only guessing. After all, the post of Shangshu is very important. If the current crown prince holds the post, no one knows what kind of consequences will be brought to the royal family. Even his majesty, when some officials close to his majesty are making inquiries, they can feel that his majesty is hesitant about whether to appoint his royal highness as the Secretary of state. Not only did this not become the wind vane of the court officials, but it did not know why, it became the biggest reason why the prince''s Royal Highness was sure to become the Shangshu order. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 After pondering for a long time, Wang Mingyuan continued: "if it''s just a simple battle in tuhuoluo, the Tang Dynasty is sure to win. However, if the white clothed Dashi is moved by the wind and takes part in the battle of tuhuoluo in the Tang Dynasty, I am afraid the victory rate will be no more than 30% if we attack mainly in the Tang Dynasty, and the tuhuoluo and Baishi are the main defenders, and the plateau is not conducive to our Tang army''s combat "Mm-hmm, go on. What else?" Li Hong nodded his head, his mouth was humming, and he did not express his attitude. His face was always a faint smile. "If I am the leader of the Tang Dynasty, and the white clothes and food are the main attack, relying on the three important towns of Shule, shuyeh and Khotan, I will be Ha ha, I don''t need to say that. You personally participated in the construction of the iron wall. I think it''s their cooperation. As long as we don''t have any problems, they can''t take us at all. " Wang Mingyuan said that finally, he did not forget to praise the four towns in Anxi built by Li Hong. "Yes, a war is determined not only by the small number of troops, but by many factors. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. Even if it is a sure and certain situation, it may lead to the defeat of the whole army because of a small mistake. Now Anxi is not completely stable enough to provide all kinds of supplies to our troops in Tang Dynasty. Therefore, it is a dream to go on an expedition to tuhuolo or even to eat in white. Do you understand what I mean Finally, Li Hong asked a question. Wang Mingyuan is at a loss. I don''t know why his Highness the prince said this. Even if the Tang Dynasty faced the white clothes and big food, there was no sure victory rate, but it had the strength to fight the first World War. With the command of famous generals and the unity of the whole army, the Tang Dynasty could win at least 50%. However, he also had to admire Li Hong, who had made such a great achievement in Anxi. He was not proud at all, and he was still very cautious and modest. Some soldiers on the battlefield were taboo, and all of them were calculated by him. This made him admire from the bottom of his heart. Such a general would not be complacent because of some military achievements, nor would he be satisfied because of several victories. This is the real famous general. In this history, how many people had the conditions to become famous generals, but in the end, after a few victories, they began to float in the air, and finally died in battle, leading to their defeat. However, he did not understand the last sentence of his highness, and why the prince was so pessimistic about the confrontation between the Tang Dynasty and Baishi. Li Hong looked at him with a blank look, and sighed silently in his heart. Wang Mingyuan, as the general leading the army, only cared about how to lead the troops and how to win the battle. As for some of the incipient decline phenomena in the Tang Dynasty, including the undercurrent surging in the court hall, it is obvious that no military general can see or care about. As the so-called stand angle is different, the vision of the problem is not the same. There is a great difference in the status between the two people. If they are not at the same height, natural consideration will not be as comprehensive as he is. "Go to the Ministry of war and report it. During this period of time in Chang''an, I will accompany my wife, children and family." Li Hong waved and let Wang Mingyuan leave. Back in Lizheng hall again, Yiyang and Gao''an are still there. Li Lingyue already has it in his hand. When Li Hong was in Anxi, he asked several chefs to bake bread and they were eating it with relish. "Give her less sweets, or you''ll get wormwood." Li Hong stroked Li Lingyue''s small head and looked at the summer solstice. Yiyang and Gao''an naturally carry a basket of newly baked bread in their hands. In the other hand, they also specially hold a small teddy bear. "I''ll visit my mother in a few days. How are things now?" Li Hong and Li Hong asked. "Well. The Empress Dowager is no longer hostile to his mother''s concubine. Since the Taiji palace was demolished by you, my father and emperor have built a small courtyard at the Jiuxian gate of the palace. He eats fast and chants Buddhism every day. He is very free. Occasionally, he will visit her. Sometimes he will sit for more than an hour. " Yi Yang looked at Li Hong carefully again. After a while, he could tell his mother about Li Hong''s changes. "Starting from tomorrow, let Jingwei keep an eye on the people like Pylos and others to see who they will contact in Chang''an." Li Hong hugs Bai Chun''s shoulder and goes upstairs. With a little fart child behind him, Li Lingyue is naturally. In the next few days, Li Hong had a rare leisure and indulgence, except that the next morning he went to the Daming Palace to greet Lizhi and his mother, and then talked with him in the study for more than an hour. The rest of the time in the palace has not been with other people. But if you don''t contact with each other, naturally someone will come to your royal highness. In these days, Li Hong died of drunkenness every day. Whether Xue Rengui or Hei Chi Chang Zhi, or other generals in the western expedition with him, they were invited by Li Hongyan once in the east palace. This banquet naturally made the courtiers nervous. They were afraid that the father and the emperor would suspect that the prince would win over the generals. But fortunately, on the second day of the court hall, Li Zhi said hello to Xue Rengui and others with a smile, and talked about the banquet of the East Palace yesterday. All the ministers understood that his majesty had also gone yesterday. After the departure of the generals who followed Li Hong in the western expedition, Li Xian and others were welcomed in the east palace the next day.Li Shangjin, king of Ze, Li Sujie, Li Xian and Li Zhe, as well as eight year old fat man Li Dan, including Yiyang and Gao''an, came together. Li Shangjin is 24 years old, and Li Sujie is now 22 years old. Because Li Hong returned to Chang''an, he was approved by Li Zhi and rushed back from their respective fiefs. They also knew that if it wasn''t for Li Hong, I''m afraid the emperor would not allow them to enter Chang''an city at this time. As for Li Zhong, all the people turned out to be strangely consistent and ignored. No one asked Li Hong why the eldest Li Zhong didn''t come. Li Zhi, Li Hong was in his study two days ago. He didn''t ask Li Zhong what was going on. Li Zhong seems to have become a taboo of the royal family. When he heard Li Hong say that Shangguan Minyue suddenly woke up and wanted to be filial to the wife of Rongguo, he also silently nodded, indicating that he knew, so he did not continue to ask. Originally, Li Lingyue was going to follow him to the East Palace, but since yesterday Li Hong drank with Xue Rengui and others, and his whole body was full of alcohol, Li Lingyue felt headache. She pouted and said she would go back to the palace to complain to her mother. Today, after knowing that there was a banquet in the East Palace, under Wu Mei''s inquiry, Li Lingyue''s head shook like a rattle in her hand and said nothing. The mouth has been saying: "the little rabbit body wine smell bad, people will smoke headache, eyes can not open." Wu Mei is funny and asks repeatedly: "you shout his little rabbit son, he didn''t clean you up?" "He said that his father and his mother gave him a nickname, but he didn''t let me shout, but I also wanted to call him" little bunny "like his mother and father, cluck..." Li Lingyue returned to Wu Mei''s words, but before she finished, she raised her neck and giggled. Li Lingyue didn''t know that the little bunny was a bad name for Li Hong by his father and his mother. Now, faced with Wu Mei''s inquiry, she couldn''t pretend to go on. She took the lead in laughing out with a guilty heart. "You have such a little mind. Be careful that he knows how to spank you." Wu Mei looks at the ghost spirit lovingly. This little thing is very similar to Li Hong when she was a child. She is equally intelligent and mischievous. Wu Mei can''t imagine that if Li Lingyue was also a prince, would there be another little rabbit in the Daming Palace. Li Lingyue is not afraid of Wu Mei''s warning. She knows that her brother loves her so much that she won''t beat her. What''s more, she still has the support of her father and mother. As long as she cries, she doesn''t know which little rabbit is beaten. Without the slightest knowledge of Daming Palace, Li Hong, who is being calculated by a little guy, walks in the back garden with Li Shangjin and Li Sujie. Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan were attracted by the gifts Li Hong had brought back from the western regions. They called out to let Li Hong go a few more years and bring back more things. Finally, Li Hong gave a brain gourd ladle to each of the three, and then motioned Li Shangjin and Li Sujie to come out. Accompanied by Huameng and mang seeds, the three men walked slowly in the garden without any flowers or leaves. Both Li Shangjin and Li Sujie have been married, and the princess is the daughter of a local official, which is not a deep family background. This is also in line with the character of Li Shangjin, who has always been prudent. After all, among the princes, Li Shangjin was born in the palace. From childhood to adulthood, he has always been very low-key and cautious. Therefore, when it comes to the selection of imperial concubines, he specially asked Li Zhi to be as simple as possible. Li Zhi didn''t have a high profile. He could not understand such a thing. Therefore, Li Shangjin''s marriage only followed the prince''s etiquette system, without extravagance and luxury. Li Sujie is a little better than him. Li Zhiben wants to choose a concubine for Li Sujie from the Xiao family in Lanling, his mother''s concubine. But after a conversation with Xiao Shufei, he changed his mind. He still helped to select a princess for Li Su from among local officials. Fortunately, they did not dislike it. Now they are also very happy. With Li Hong''s business care, they are very comfortable in their fiefdoms. "Just the two of you coming back by yourself? You left the two sisters in law in the fiefdom? " Li Hong walked between them, staring at each other. Now he is more than half a head taller than others. The "nest" in the royal family did not know how to grow. Only he was the tallest. In addition, he had been fighting in the western regions for many years. Now he stands shoulder to shoulder with several other princes. In Li Chunfeng''s words, the dragon and Phoenix are among the people. Li Shangjin and Li Sujie looked at Li Hong with some surprised eyes, and at the same time, they could not help laughing and shaking their heads. "You think our brothers are as lawless as you are!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 The six princes drink together, and even Bai Chun is coaxed by Li Xian and Li Zhe. Bai Chun, who has always been a poor drinker, drinks several glasses of wine. Originally, it seemed that the indifferent fairy did not dye the fine dust. After drinking a few cups of wine, her face was immediately covered with blush, and her cheeks that could be broken by blowing bombs were more delicate and moving. In addition, after being favored by Li Hong, Bai Chun''s charming temperament is revealed again. The whole person is more vivid, charming and charming. When Li Hong didn''t come back, Li Xian and Li Zhe, who liked Bai Chun very much, always wanted to get Bai chun to his palace. Now I see Bai Chun''s charming appearance. Two people''s hearts suddenly five flavor Chen miscellaneous, staring round eyes full of regret, from time to time scanning back and forth, now nestling in Li honghuai Bai Chun. In any case, Li Shangjin and Li Sujie were a little restrained on the table. Li Dan, a little fat man, was too young to eat the delicious food in the east palace. Li Hong, Li Xian and Li Zhe were the only ones who really drank. However, the small amount of wine they had was not Li Hong''s rival in the winter of the western regions. Before all the dishes were served, Li Xian and Li Zhe had become big tongues. When they talked, they didn''t even know what they were talking about. Instead, they scolded the maids behind them. As the host, Li Hong could not look at the past, once again held up a glass of wine with the two people to share the brotherhood, and then at the end of the banquet. Li Xian held a tree in the East Palace and howled and cried with discontent and grievance, but no one knew what he was talking about. Li Zhe held a stone lion not far away from Li Xian, crying and laughing for a while. He didn''t know who he thought of the stone lion. Anyway, he didn''t give up. When Wu Mei comes over, she just sees that Li Zhe is going to worship the stone lion. She even asks the maid to bring the incense burner and other utensils. She kneels with the stone lion, burning incense in her hand and saying something in her mouth. After the first one knocked his head down, Li Zhe looked around with hazy eyes, and then patted the head of the stone lion: "where is the third Zhang Fei? Why are we left alone, Yunchang? " Wu Meiqi didn''t choke in the past. Let alone being seen by the imperial censor, it was seen by the people of Chang''an. What''s the difference between the drinking of the Grand Prince of Tang Dynasty and the drunkard who wandered on the streets of Chang''an and was thrown into the stinky ditch by Wu Wei?! The world can''t let people die! Angry Wu Mei turns her head and looks at Li Xian still holding the tree. One finger paints the ground. When her head is up, a bird just skims over the top of her head. "Be careful..." Wu Mei looked at the bird flying past a drop of things, hurriedly nervous remind way. "PATA." What a coincidence, Wu Mei''s voice just fell, and the drop of bird droppings happened to fall into Li Xian''s mouth. What makes Wu Mei''s brain take a black line is that after the bird droppings fall into his mouth, Li Xian even lowers his head and chirps his mouth, as if in aftertaste, and then suddenly roars: "good wine! Do it Before Wu Mei had time to reprimand the two giggling princes, a voice that made her want to beat her very much, she began to ring at the corner: "the bicycle wants to ask the side, belongs to the country to pass Juyan. The wild geese return to Hu Tian. The desert smoke straight, long river falling yen. When Xiao Guan is waiting for a ride, he protects himself in Yanran. How about it? " "No fun? OK, I''ll give you another one! The Yellow River is far above the white clouds, a lonely city The lonely city is wanrenshan. Why should the Qiang flute blame the willows? The spring breeze does not pass the Yumen pass. However, I''m not in Chang''an these years. Although there are few poems, I still write poems in the western regions! " Li Hong rode on the lion at the gate of Li Zhengdian. After drinking a lot of wine, he bared his chest, and the cool wind swept by, bringing a burst of comfort. Next to them are the elegant Li Shangjin and Li Sujie, and Wang Bo is also in the column. The three people and others are stunned. Your highness, this is a poem written out of the mouth, and in a twinkling of an eye, he wrote two excellent works. "Li Hong, I think you want to die!" Wu Mei with anger and murderous voice from the side, scared Li Hong almost fell from the stone lion. "Please give it to your mother Ann, if you have anything to say, don''t come here. " Li Hong looked at that still young and beautiful face, but his expression was not very kind, but full of murderous spirit. Li Hong''s drunkenness suddenly wakes up a lot. Looking at Wu Mei who is going to come over, Li Hong jumps down from the stone lion in a hurry and looks at Wu Mei as she retreats. Wu Meiqi was dizzy and bloated, his face was blue and his head was full of black lines. Looking at Li Hong, who was drinking wine and had already exposed his chest, he would like to go forward and beat him hard to vent his depression in his heart! But in an instant, her eyes were fixed on Li Hong''s exposed chest. The ferocious and ugly scars appeared in front of her eyes, as if telling her about the cruelty of her Royal Highness''s fighting and killing on the battlefield in the past few years, and the merits of iron and blood interwoven behind the glory! Seeing the scar on Li Hong''s chest, it''s hard for Wu Mei to be soft hearted, but to let go of the culprit like this is her Wu Mei''s character?!"Yes, I won''t go. Aren''t you writing poetry? If you beat me up, you can''t be satisfied with it Wu Mei''s heart is still angry hard flat, clenching teeth said. "Well, really?" Li Hong''s spirit shakes, can escape a robbery with a poem, but again cheap thing. Li Shangjin, Li Sujie and other salutes were ignored by Wu Mei, who was angry. Now he has only one idea in mind: how to deal with this little bunny! Bai Chun quickly ran to Li Hong, gently and cleverly tied her clothes for Li Hong. Then she went to Wu Mei to salute, and quickly took Li Lingyue''s little hand to one side. The next moment, I''m afraid, will be the first big fight between the queen and the prince after his highness returns to Chang''an and moves into the east palace. I''m afraid that there will be a lot of fighting in the east palace. Now take away Li Lingyue, so as not to hurt the innocent Li Lingyue if she forgets her mother and son. Li Hong looks surprised, Xia Zhi that traitor, unexpectedly took out a feather duster from Lizheng hall, quickly handed it to Wu Mei. "I''ll do it now. Don''t do it yet." Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s posturing and wanted to follow him. He quickly stretched out his hands to block the way. Now it''s not as good as when you were a child. When you were a child, you could run and let the mother chase after you. Now if you run too fast and the mother can''t catch up with you, then your wings will be hard and you will hurt your mother''s heart. Therefore, after returning to Chang''an, Li Hong was beaten for the first time in Penglai Hall of Wumei. He did not choose to take the door and flee. Although with his vigorous skills, there are still opportunities! "Mm-hmm-hmm As Li Hong''s brain whirled rapidly, he looked at Wu Mei with vigilance, and quickly read: "the Yumen mountains are thousands of heavy, and the South and north of the mountains are always beacon. A man must watch the fire when he is far away, but his horse can not be seen when he steps on the mountain Wu Mei tasted it and looked at Li Hong''s cold head! "In the desert, the sun is dim, and the red flag is half rolled out of the gate. The former army had captured Tuyuhun alive in the night battle in Taohe "Well, I''ll come again. Qinghai Changyun dark snow mountain, isolated city looking at Yumenguan, Huangsha hundred battles wear gold armor, not broken Loulan will not return "Not yet?" Li Hong is almost crying. She looks at Wu Mei with a bitter face. She is determined to beat herself. It is not a few poems that can escape. "Go on." Wu Mei sneered and said faintly. Although the expression is calm, but the heart is magnificent, this little rabbit actually wrote so many good poems in recent years? This capital is enough to spread for thousands of years. She has written poems by herself. She knows that every poem can''t create that kind of artistic conception without intimate experience. Li Hong has five poems, each of which is related to his war in Anxi, and every poem is what he saw and heard in Anxi! It''s hard to suspect that he didn''t do it, he read it. The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand is a little dazzling, and Li Hong is a little stuttering. How can he sing so many poems for a while? It''s a lot of searching. "Is the word OK?" Li Hong looked at Wu Mei and began to flatter the discussion. The wine had been flying for nine days, but now he was sober! "Let''s hear about it. We''ll talk about it after we evaluate it." Wu Mei is very indifferent, said lazily. Li Xian and Li Zhe didn''t know when they appeared behind Wu Mei. They woke up after drinking. Now they looked like eggplant beaten by frost. They couldn''t wilt any more. They looked at Wu Mei''s back in awe. They didn''t dare to move. They didn''t have the courage to eat bird excrement and worship the handle. "When I was drunk, I turned on the lamp to watch the sword. Eight hundred Li points under the command of the barbecue, 50 strings turn outside the sound. The soldiers will be called on in autumn. " Li Hong wanted to laugh at Wu Mei''s two wretched men with messy clothes behind him, but he didn''t dare. He had to hold back and look at his mother and empress in front of him. "It''s over? There should be a lot more to come? " Wu Mei is addicted to it. She even has an idea in her mind. When she goes to visit the mountains and rivers, or goes to the back garden, she will write poems for herself and cultivate her temperament. "No, no, no, there''s something else. My son''s minister is weighing his words:" Lu Fei, made of horses, flies fast, and his bow is like a thunderbolt. The king of the world, win before and after death. Poor white happened The black line on Wu Mei''s forehead gradually disappeared. She walked slowly with a feather duster in her hand, and whispered in her mouth, "poor white happens! What a pity "Come on, show the queen mother where your white hair is? In order to evade the responsibility, you are still in vain! You don''t worry. Do you still look like a prince? Look at what Li Zhe and Li Xian have become. You have time to write poems! One hugs the trunk and howls, and the other holds the lion to worship. You, the emperor, write poems on the lion, regardless of how they are. You can write poems to me! I''ll let you drink Wu Mei said, while the chicken feather duster in her hand greets Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 "Mother, I was wrong It''s actually what they want to drink... " "It''s the emperor who forced us to drink it." Li Xian and Li Zhe immediately betrayed their eldest son, with one voice and one voice. At this time, the crown prince was used to sell out! No matter how deep the brotherhood is, it has to be put aside. Li Hong begged for mercy, but did not dare to run too fast. He had to circle around another stone lion, but the feather duster still fell on him. "You''re nonsense. You two forced me to drink. When did Bai Chun drink wine, it''s not all to make you two laugh." Li Hongbian explained and hid, but in the past few years, the chicken feather duster has become as perfect as he used horse to kill the enemy in the battlefield. "Can they make you drink? If you don''t drink, how many people dare to let you drink? I even want to cheat the palace, and you two, kneel down for me Wu Mei chases Li Hong, but she doesn''t give up the punishment for the other two unfortunate people. After two sounds, Li Xian and Li Zhe were very obedient. They knelt on the ground of Qingshi Road, but they did not dare to be disobedient like Li Hong. This is also the most unfair thing for them. Why does the mother spoil Li Hong so much. Two unfortunate have been kneeling outside, but the culprit and Wu Mei are in the living room of Lizheng hall to start talking. Wu Mei is still a black line, because the fight is over, people are still indifferent, fearless, in front of their own flattery. "No more drinking tomorrow!" Hold for a long time, Wu Mei doesn''t know how she can hold out such a sentence. "What can I do for the empress mother?" Looking at Wu Mei''s helpless and angry appearance, Li Hong asked in a positive way when she was a child. Wu Mei took a look at him and was relieved. Anyway, when talking about business, people should at least have a correct attitude. "Tomorrow, your father and I will be in the palace to entertain some royal relatives. As your royal highness, and you have just returned from the western expedition, naturally you need to participate. As for the two outside, you will be forbidden to stay in your own residence from tomorrow. You are not allowed to go out without my command." "It''s a good feeling Ouch. " As soon as Li Hongwu says a word, he is knocked at the door again. "Your father''s dragon body is not in good health. This time, it is said that the domestic slaves in Princess Qianjin''s mansion have found some skilled magicians. I hope that they can help you diagnose your father and cure your father''s dizziness." Wu Mei sighed and put down the feather duster. "Warlock?" Li Hong frowned. According to the instructions, Chongyan and Du Yuanji, the two great magic sticks that had historical relations with the royal family, were put in Menyuan town behind the Yumen pass to refine cement. So there were also warlocks who had something to do with the royal family to inspire people. "What? Do you know any warlocks? " Wu Mei looks at Li Hong to frown and asks curiously. She knew that Li Hong had always been disgusted with these things, but this time, the Golden Princess made a firm promise, saying that she and Li Zhi had to be moved. "I don''t know any warlocks, but my son''s ministers wonder. Why don''t I ask Dr. Sun to see his father''s doctor, but look for a warlock instead?" Li Hong is still thinking about which famous prodigy in history will be. "The immortal sun is now a man of immortals. How can he be so easy to find? It''s been two or three years since I left last time Wu Mei sighed again. Sun Simiao in history is indeed the same, but it is ahead of time to return home. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. Princess Qianjin was the object he had been guarding against. Over the years, she had secretly poured out a lot of materials of Taiyi city. Although she was not in her name, she actually controlled it. Thinking of this, Li Hong couldn''t help but think of Suo Yuanli, one of the four cruel officials who will appear in the Tang Dynasty soon. Now he is the general of Qianjin princess''s residence. What''s more, when he was in Taiyi City, he had a meeting. At that time, Bai Chun had a direct confrontation with him. Now, can he find this warlock? And then instigate the princess? Do you want to achieve his goal of stepping into the official career? Li Hong believes in reincarnation and historical trajectory. Under his influence, some historical tracks have changed, but there are still some characters or events that can''t be organized. They are only advanced or postponed. This is a phenomenon that he discovered only when he occasionally pondered. For example, mingchongyan and Du Yuanji did not appear in the imperial palace as warlocks, and had a relationship with the Imperial Palace, and thus began to enter the official career. But isn''t there another Warlock to fill in the gaps in history? "What do you think, so absorbed?" Wu Mei picked up the chicken feather duster on the table and stabbed Li Hong. A few days after she came back, she was very good at her Kung Fu. "Oh, nothing. My son''s minister is thinking that maybe the emperor doesn''t need any sorcerers to help him see a doctor. As long as you let him eat less good food and let him eat more vegetarian and exercise more, the situation may be better." Li Hong said without a clue. Wu Mei Feng''s speechless white one eye, said: "you father emperor what disposition you don''t know, this in the food can when aggrieve oneself? Want him to be a vegetarian? He can''t go to the Ming hall set up in the Daming Palace once a year, not to mention being vegetarian. "Mingtang was built by Wu Mei for the kapok cassock of Huineng, the sixth patriarch, as well as some Buddhist treasures. She also occasionally goes there to meditate on Buddhism. Li Hong nodded. His father''s disease in the previous life was vertigo, similar to Meniere''s syndrome. Its clinical manifestations were recurrent rotating vertigo, hearing loss, tinnitus and ear tightness. Moreover, it often occurs between the ages of 30 and 50, which is why Li Zhi has been accompanied by such diseases since he was 30 years old, and finally died at the age of 54. But the disease is not incurable. Although it is difficult to meet the current conditions, there is no problem in alleviating the pain and burden. After chatting about Li Hong''s going to enter the Palace tomorrow, Wu Mei began to ask about his marriage in Anxi in recent years. Then mother and son chatted and Wu Mei began to talk about his marriage. Li Hong knows that he has no say in this matter. If he dares to tell Wu Mei that marriage should be free, I will find a princess by myself. I''m afraid the feather duster on the table will fly all over the sky. Li Hong was also sensible and happy to leave it to his parents to make decisions. He only implicitly asked that he should be knowledgeable and knowledgeable At least you should be half as beautiful as your mother. Wu Meilian turns his eyes on him. The whole palace includes the east palace. The beautiful maids are the most indispensable in the east palace. Especially for those around me, take a look at the white pure, summer solstice, and Xiaoxue, as well as the Banmei and xunlan that I carefully selected for myself. In the end, they were all cheap. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s ardent eyes, which means that his happiness in his life is in her hand. She waves her hand impatiently and gets up to go back to the palace. Li Lingyue originally wanted to stay in the East Palace, but was afraid of the smell of alcohol. Finally, she followed Wu Mei to the Daming Palace. As for the two unlucky men still kneeling at the door, Li Xian and Li Zhe, Wu Mei said coldly as they passed by: "kneel until sunset, and then go back to the palace for reflection. Without the command of the palace, you are not allowed to step out of the mansion." At the moment, Li Xian and Li Zhe, who had no wine at all, immediately nodded as if they were pounding garlic when they heard Wu Mei''s cold words, and they kept pleading with Wu Mei. In a leisurely afternoon, he accompanied Li Shangjin and Li Sujie to drink tea and chat in the tea room. In a word, the three talked about the tedious things in recent years. But about the boss''s matter, Li Shangjin and Li Sujie looked at each other, still did not hold back, finally or can not help but put forward. After all, the royal family has always been known for its ruthlessness. Although the arrival of Li Hong, a wonderful flower, has changed the coldness and ruthlessness of many royal families and made the whole palace seem to have some human feelings. But if we play tricks on the principle of the royal family, the two brothers have no idea what will happen. Neither of them is a prince valued by Li Zhi, nor can he be valued by today''s empress. Now, with Li Hong, the prince of the East Palace, as stable as Mount Tai, it is impossible for the empress to change again. Therefore, the two people''s inquiry also seems to be giving the future of their own future variables, making a worst understanding and planning. It''s just like a person who looks for a Taoist''s bones and fortune telling when his future is uncertain and at a loss. He hopes to see his own future through this matter. Naturally, Li Hong knew what they were thinking and did not hide anything. He told the whole story about his return. As for the relationship between Li Zhong and he lanminyue, Li Hong still wants to let it go with the flow of nature. Especially after he lanminyue left Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi after his mother left her, he lanminyue''s fate became more variable. Li Zhong is afraid that no one will pay attention to his existence. He has been to the place where Bai sunI was imprisoned until the time when the stone murals were carved. It is exaggerated that there are no people in the thousands of miles. However, it is true that there is no human trace in the area of at least 100 li. If Li Zhong could still make waves there, Li Hong felt that even if he died in Li Zhong''s hands, he would have nothing to say. What''s more, how to deal with Li Zhong is not something that he can make his own decisions. For the time being, he can only let things go as they are or see his father''s mood. The two nodded thoughtfully. After drinking a cup of tea with Li Hong, they were ready to leave. As for the place where they stayed at night, after they entered Chang''an, there were already eunuchs in the palace. They were settled in Chang''an City, but Li Hong didn''t have to worry about it. Moreover, Li Hong wanted to force them to live in the East Palace, but it was difficult for Li Shangjin and Li Sujie. It was nothing to ask for trouble. The father and the emperor knew that Li Hong was in peace with each other, so they did not know whether they could return to the fiefdom intact. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 In the morning of the next day, Li Hong arrived at the palace early. The Empress Dowager ran to the palace yesterday to tell her something, but she didn''t dare to neglect it. Although it was said that the Empress Dowager came yesterday, it must have been someone who complained about their brothers drinking, which led to the empress mother. As for telling myself to go to the palace, I''m afraid it''s also because I saw a blood mark on my arm made by a feather duster, and then my heart softened, I told myself. Li Lingyue is the happiest to see Li Hong, and Li Zhi is also astonished in Penglai hall, holding Li Lingyue''s remaining half a pull of bread in his hand and watching around there. "I have seen my father." Li Hong saluted on his lips, but did not show any royal etiquette in his actions. So Li Zhi didn''t even have the interest to look up at him. He casually pointed to the chair under his head, indicating that he would sit down and talk. "You made it?" Li Zhi still didn''t look at him, just asked lightly. "Yes, it''s made by the children''s ministers. The frontier army has been fighting for years and can''t eat hot food. Especially in the cold winter of Anxi, the pancakes are frozen like stones. And this kind of fluffy bread is better to swallow. Even with hot boiled water, you can eat enough. Therefore, it is very popular with the generals and soldiers." Li Hong put Li Lingyue on his feet and began to bump Li Lingyue up like a seesaw. "Yes, it''s really good. In this way, it''s also a great credit, which should be rewarded." Lizhi put down the bread, and then looked at Li Hong and said. "Father, you said to reward your son''s minister. I''ve been back for several days, but I don''t see what you''ve done? Every day, my son''s minister would be squatting at the gate of the East Palace, waiting for Yang Wu''s figure. It was really looking forward to the stars and the moon. Every time I see you, you will reward your son''s minister, but when will you reward him? " Li Hong looks at Li Zhi with a relaxed smile and pours bitterly. "Hehe, you''re the one who invented the award. It''s enough to reward you. Isn''t that a trick you often use in the army?" Li Zhi seldom gets the upper hand and says in a good mood. "Well, I don''t expect you to reward your son. What about the queen mother Li Hong said the last question to Li Lingyue, who was sitting on his feet. "The queen mother doesn''t know. It seems that something has happened. I don''t know." Li Lingyue will sit on her feet and giggle. If the roller coaster of later generations can be built, Li Hong will definitely build one for her, and the little guy will love it. Li Zhi seems to have just come here, and the maid in law has just put the hot tea by his hand, together with Li Hong''s, on the table. Li Hong looked at the heart of the tea. He got up curiously and went to the front of him. He picked up a piece and tasted it at will. The salty one made him spit out his tongue. He turned his head and looked at Lizhi. He saw that he was eating with great relish. Then he took a piece of the same one and took a bite and tasted it. However, this piece was very sweet. It was so sweet that it thought it had fallen into the honey jar. "I can''t do this. I''ll try to eat something light in the future. I can''t have it any more." Li Hong looked at Yang Wu and said. Yang Wu looked at Li Hong and knew that the prince was talking to himself, but he did not dare to change his Majesty''s taste without his Majesty''s command. I haven''t seen him for several years, but I still have the same old Yang Wu. So I have to watch Li Hong show embarrassment and helpless dry smile, saying that he can''t do it himself. "What? I''m a big guard in Anxi Prefecture. I''m even in charge of what I eat? It''s tight. " Lizhi didn''t think so. He continued to eat, which was to show you the little rabbit. "It''s not good for your health to eat less of these and more light." What can Li Hong do to find that someone has already been able to choke people with words. "You also said that it''s not good to drink too much alcohol, but tell me what happened in your East Palace yesterday? Li Xian or Li Zhe, who wants to worship the stone lion? Who ate bird shit? What''s more, you only write poems for your mother, but you haven''t seen you write poems in front of me. How about it? How about a song for my father now Li Zhi took a mouthful of strong tea and took the wet towel from the maid of honor. After wiping his hands, he said that he had time. Is this the emperor of the Tang Dynasty? How do you feel like a willful father of ordinary people in the Tang Dynasty. What''s more, you think poetry is a song. You can say it and you can do it! Li Hong in the heart does not have the stomach Fei of good gas. But there was no discontent on his face. He said helplessly: "yesterday, Li Xian and Li Zhe insisted on drinking. In fact, it has nothing to do with me." Lizhi didn''t believe it. He didn''t pay attention to him. Then he took a piece in his hand. He looked like a gem from Persia and played with it in his hand. Seeing Li Zhi drinking strong tea with great relish, Li Hong had to tell him again, "you''d better not drink this strong tea. Although it''s refreshing, it''s not good for you. In the future, you''ll..." "Well, dadushu, the governor of jingzhaofu, and the Minister of Hubu are now in charge of your Majesty''s affairs." A voice sounded from behind Li Hong, and then several people''s footsteps came in. Li Hong didn''t have to listen to all know that the one who interrupted him was his father''s sister, his own aunt, Princess Chengyang. "My nephew has seen..." Li Hong turned around and saw Princess Chengyang, Princess Xincheng and Princess Lanling looking at him with a smile.The three daughters have not changed much in the past four years. The biggest Princess Lanling is the same age as her father. Now she is only 42 years old. She looks like she is in her thirties. The three are all dressed in bright and gorgeous palace clothes. Their hair ornaments are obviously carefully arranged. The golden step on their heads is bright and moving. They are matched with the beautiful and mature amorous feelings of the three girls, just like a lady. On the top of the wide sleeve shirt and skirt are embroidered with peony flowers of various styles, just like the clothes of the Empress Dowager. After the ceremony for the three girls, the next was the third daughter, who also praised Li Hong from head to foot, from inside to outside, just like the seven aunts. Li Hong was embarrassed to hear it, but the three aunts did not mean to stop talking. They continued to praise him like a firecracker. Li Zhi on the side of the scene was infatuated, as if to praise him. After a while, Wu Mei walked in with a man who was unexpected to Li Hong. She was Princess Wencheng in a Taoist robe! Seeing Princess Wencheng dressed in Taoist robes, Li Hong could not help but feel numb. When he was in Tibet, he did not experience less about Princess Wencheng''s difficulties. At the beginning, he destroyed many of his plans. Now, after being cleaned up by the emperor, Li Hong and his mother are united. Li Hong quickly went to meet Princess Wencheng. Unexpectedly, in front of so many people, Princess Wencheng took the lead in worshiping him in front of so many people. She was wearing a blue Taoist robe, but she was practicing Royal etiquette. What she did was that she wanted Li Hong to be uncomfortable. Under the hostile gaze of Wu Mei and Li Zhi, Li Hong hurried to help Princess Wencheng in embarrassment, but she was turned away by Princess Wencheng. Her expression was still incomparably indifferent, as if Li Hong owed her money. Everyone here knows why Princess Wencheng treated Li Hong like this. But who is right and who is wrong with this kind of thing? If you want to ask Princess Li Honghua, you can go to me? When you two fight, your father tries to persuade you to fight. In the end, you win Princess Honghua, and then you have to ask for trouble. Can you give you a good face? Naturally, we should control the fight between you two. But the royal family sometimes has to stage a royal anecdote in the presence of the Historiographer, so no matter Li Zhi or Wu Mei, or the three rich women of Lanling, Xincheng and Chengyang who stayed in Chang''an city. At this time, they all became dutiful actors. In the records of the Historiographer, they said good words to Princess Wencheng with a cold face. To Li Hong, naturally, it was a lot of critical remarks. Li Hong felt that if he didn''t abolish the crown prince, he would be sorry for the common people of the Tang Dynasty and the officials above the court. In particular, I''m sorry for my father, my mother, and the victim, Princess Wencheng. After being criticized, someone drooped his head and began to follow behind many elders to the palace of today''s banquet. Among the numerous palaces in Daming Palace, a group of people shuttled through the winding Palace Road. At this time, the gate of today''s destination was full of palace ladies and eunuchs. Dafu hall, unknown when, was made into a place for royal family banquets. At the door, Princess Qianjin and several generals behind her stood in awe, waiting for Li Zhi and others. Li Hong''s stature is very tall, although follows behind several people, but in front of all situations, all by him in the eye. Li Ming, King Cao''s uncle, Qianjin princess, Li Zhen, Li Zhen, and Li Shen, the uncle of King Ji, were also listed. Looking back, I saw a few sorcerers who were also dressed in blue Taoist robes and dressed as Taoist priests. They looked as if they were immortal and Taoist. And Suo Yuan Li also stood behind the crowd. At the moment, like other warlocks, he was looking at Li Hong and his party coming in. When Li Zhi approached, they began to salute one by one. In addition to the eldest princess, Li Zhi had to greet the princess with Empress Wu Mei after they saluted. The others asked after the emperor and the crown prince, then they could come forward to salute the eldest princess. After a lot of trouble at the gate of Dafu hall, Li Hong felt that he was tired. He should have been beaten by his mother several times yesterday and refused to do anything today. Following the crowd into the Dafu hall, the banquet furnishings did not adopt the same Hu chair and table as in the Linde hall, but still used the old table table table and futun. Li Hong''s last wish was this kind of banquet, because his father and his mother would sit in the center, on both sides were the princess''s aunt and Uncle Wang, and then down there were the sorcerers and Suoyuan ceremony. And he himself could only sit alone behind the emperor and swing around to see all the situations in the hall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 The way of each dish is naturally in accordance with Li Hongji''s experience in the previous life, and some delicate improvements have been made to the existing dishes, which naturally appear to be more noble and luxurious. Bright crystal wine glasses and some other utensils glitter in the brightly lit and splendid palace, which is blurred and exquisite. Wu Mei was forbidden to drink, so he had to watch others drink with a cup of wine, but he could only look at the crowd with a teacup. As the crown prince, although he was sitting behind the emperor and the empress, he was only sitting behind the emperor. Therefore, for Li Hong, it felt like a dance party in the previous life. After the match between men and women was finished, he was left alone. What to eat and drink at the royal banquet is not always the key point. What we can eat with the Empress Dowager is that everyone cares whether the Empress Dowager is in a happy mood, whether he will reveal something to himself at the banquet, or how to make the empress look at himself more during the night. The most important part of today''s play is naturally the sorcerers who were invited by the golden princess. Naturally, the topic of public discussion is about how this sorcerer was. At that time, in the western regions and other countries, who had cured the incurable disease. Wu Mei occasionally asked a few questions about vertigo. Several warlocks stood up from the table, and then stroked their beards with the spirit of immortality and talked about it. Naturally, Li Zhi was very interested in his words. After suffering from vertigo for so many years, he almost lost his imperial temperament and domineering spirit. Now hear their own disease can be to ice vinegar, natural is overjoyed, eager to try. Looking at the look of Ji in the later period of the emperor, Princess Qianjin is naturally happier than any of you here. As long as she, who is rarely remembered by the royal family, can get the trust and favor of the empress, she will be allowed to enjoy the rest of her life. "Why don''t you do that? Let them show your majesty and Queen a magic trick to see if they have real skills. They can''t just talk by mouth." The princess said to the warlocks. In Li Hong''s eyes, it was obvious that he had planned for a long time. Otherwise, the princess decided not to put forward her own idea and let the magicians perform some magic arts. Instead, she should talk about it from the empress or the emperor. However, after hearing that Princess Qianjin asked several magic sticks to perform magic arts, Li Hong, who had withered all night, was excited. If there was a lively scene to watch, naturally, he had to move forward. Then, a certain two skinned face gave a threatening look. Li Hong, the eunuch who wanted to stop him from moving, slowly stretched out his hands, supported both sides of the table in front of him, straightened his back, and began to carefully carry the table, kneeling forward. Sitting behind Li Zhi, his sight was blocked, and he couldn''t see the performance below for a while, so someone knelt down and moved the table to the middle of the emperor and the queen. As a result, all of a sudden, the three people''s seat shape became an equilateral triangle. Someone sat in the middle of Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s back, and their vision suddenly widened a lot. But it is also astonishing, especially to the dismay of the other eunuchs in the hall. In this way, it seems that the prince''s highness is sitting in the middle of the room, while the emperor and the queen are sitting on both sides of his left and right hands. He looks more like an emperor. Wu Mei Feng''s eyes inadvertently swept some eunuchs and maidens with startled faces. Seeing several maidens looking behind him, she suddenly showed a startled look. You don''t have to guess that the little bunny is making trouble behind him. But at the moment, a warlock has just entered the center of the hall, and is bound to be performed with magic, so Wu Mei is too lazy to pay attention to what kind of demon the little rabbit is doing behind. In front of me, I saw the warlock salute to her majesty one after another, and then I saw that the warlock was suddenly stunned, and his expression was a little stiff. After a moment, he saluted him respectfully to the central position behind them. Wu Mei and Li Zhi are at a loss. How do you mean? How can they still salute the emptiness between them? Are there any mortals who can''t see them, but only the gods who can see them? So they were confused, almost at the same time turned around, and saw the little rabbit carrying the table, just sitting in the middle of the two behind him, looking forward to and excited at the warlock in front. "Li Hong, you''re making a fool of yourself!" Wu Mei suddenly fills her brain with black lines. She thought Li Hong was just making faces in the back. Because she was bored, she was teasing the maid. But I didn''t expect that the little bunny moved the case table between him. Did he regard her and his majesty as the golden child and jade girl under the seat? Does he think he is the king of the law? But looking at the royal family present, as well as the several warlocks, Wu Mei is not easy to attack, so she has to bear to scold. "Come on, let''s change. I think you''re in a good position." Li Zhi is in a good mood because the Warlock can treat his vertigo, and looks at Li Hong jokingly. "No, no, no, no, what''s the system? I''ll just sit here and see it clearly, see clearly..." Li Hong''s face was a little embarrassed, he said with a dry smile."OK, it''s over. I''ll see how I deal with you." Li Zhi was not angry. After looking at Wu Mei, they both showed a knowing smile, but the smile made the two faces behind them feel a little chilly. At this time, the warlock who left the field first said, "please give me a candlestick." Li Zhi was very interested, and Wu Mei was very excited. The maid of the palace quickly took a candlestick with a red main body and a golden candle along the edge. The warlock took the candle and put it on the table which the eunuch had brought over, and then motioned to light the candle. After the candle was lit by the eunuch in accordance with the Warlock''s instructions, the warlock was confident and calm. With a Taoist robe and a deliberate slowing down of body language, the whole person looked sluggish, quite like some other experts. "After the candle is blown out, it can be lit up again in the twinkling of one''s fingers. This is a small sum of wonderful things happened during the next years of practice. It is nothing more than to extinguish all kinds of fire with one''s own three flavors of true fire." The Warlock is calm and calm. He looks very low-key in front of the emperor and the queen. However, we can see the calm and calm of a group of worldly experts. Then he took a step back with a smile and motioned for the eunuch to blow out the flickering candle. The candle was blown out by the eunuch in one breath, and suddenly a small stream of smoke came out. At this time, the warlock said coldly, "leave quickly, so as not to hurt you." The eunuch quickly retreated, while the Warlock''s face suddenly turned red, one hand suddenly bent into a claw, and then quickly ejected to the wick. Just when everyone was surprised, the candle, which had been completely extinguished, actually lit a small flame between the magician''s fingertips. It wobbled and rose up, and it was lit up again in an instant. "It''s fairytale." The golden princess was the first to exclaim. Wu Mei and Lizhi are also in the candle out, as if to watch a ray of true gas from the wizard''s fingers pointing to the wick, and then they see the candle again. At the moment, the two people were also filled with incredible expressions. When the candle was rekindled, they all exclaimed together. How could this be possible? How can a candle be lit without touching it? It seems that there are three flavors of fire. "The immortal master and the martial arts..." Li Zhi is more responsive than Wu Mei. After all, he is on the spot and has the highest expectation in his heart. At the moment, I feel that my vertigo seems to have been better than half. Enjoying the admiration, the warlock shook his head again and again, as if he had some regret. He brushed his beard and frowned and thought a little. Suddenly, he saluted Princess Qianjin and said, "I dare not ask your majesty and Queen''s calligraphy to avoid damage. How about asking the princess for a few words tomorrow?" The princess was surprised and looked at the warlock and said, "the immortal master''s words are heavy. I don''t know what words I want. I''ll write them." "Well..." The warlock brushed his beard again, thought for a moment and said, "or princess, what do you decide for yourself? I just see that today''s real fire is bright and powerful. It seems that there are dragons and hidden phoenixes in the fire. I''m afraid it''s due to the power of your majesty and the queen. Therefore, I want to spend some more time on Taoism and see if we can find a fairyland for your majesty and queen. " "So good, so good. Take the pen and ink. " The princess was very excited and quickly waved to the eunuch beside her. Lanling, Chengyang and Xincheng, including Lizhi and Wumei, were overjoyed. Several princes also had a look of joy in their eyes. When Princess Qianjin wrote, she was there to compliment Lizhi and Wu Mei. Then she began to guess what kind of fairyland would be measured from the real fire and how it could be measured. warlock smiled there, and saw there were many discussions. So he had to shake his head and smile. Then he simply said, "the fairy is only burned through the real fire, ashes in the real palm, and hidden in the lower palm. If the fairy is deep, it will appear in the palm of the hand, like the princess. If the fairy is too shallow, a word may appear. They are two words, but they will never appear in their entirety. Ordinary people, for example, will not appear in a single stroke or a painting. " The Warlock''s voice was very light, but just now, in the hall where he was still talking about it, he immediately became very quiet after the sound of his outsider''s gentle voice. They all looked up quietly and looked at him to explain what fairyland was. But when people are very curious, only a certain person put his chin on the desk table regardless of the image and looked at all the images in front of him with a dull expression. He couldn''t think of it. How could anyone believe such a simple and flawed trick? Can''t the father and the empress really see that there must be something wrong with it? What kind of fairyland is there in this world? Some of them are just called alms? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 However, Li Hong thought about it again. In the last life, the richest man visited a snake playing master named Wang Lin, and a snake was picked up from an empty space. Not only did the richest man come here, but also the officials and dignitaries flocked to him. Even some stars were willing to recognize his Godfather! Li Hong was so bored that he washed his hands in a frying pan, including the way in which a glass of water was blocked by a thin piece of paper in Qujiang pool. How could it be better than that? How could he make them show such shock, admiration, and even those uncles Wang were about to worship. At this time, the princess had already written eight words to compliment the emperor and the Queen: to be ordered by heaven and to live in Yongchang. Li Hong is even more boring. Princess Qianjin has figured out such eight words? Isn''t this the eight characters on the national seal? No, Li Hong''s chin on the table moved. It hurt a little. This special is a negotiation between the two people, not written at random. The warlock took eight words and let everyone present have a look, especially for a long time in front of LiZhi and Wumei. The eight characters in the Zhuan Guoxi are meaningful, especially for the emperor. They are the same as the Zhuan Guoxi, which is a symbol of recognizing that you are the real son of heaven. If the sorcerer can get this celestial fate for his majesty, doesn''t it mean that Li Zhi will be able to work hard to make a great contribution to Mount Tai''s Zen ceremony next year to prove his orthodox throne again. All the people present were staring at the sorcerer holding the calligraphy and walking slowly to the candlestick. The crowd held their breath and heard the needle drop in the hall. They were all looking forward to whether his majesty could get this fairy fate. The Sorcerer''s face was solemn and solemn, his mouth was whispering words, and sweat was oozing from his forehead because of his immortal spirit. I saw that the calligraphy was put on the candle and lit, and all the ashes fell into a jade brush wash that had been prepared for a long time. After the calligraphy was all turned to ashes, the warlock snorted coldly and read: "order, go quickly, return quickly!" Then he picked up the ashes with both hands and pointed to the south, north, West and East with dancing hands. Then he said something in his mouth, and the beany sweat on his forehead was left along his cheek. "Back." The warlock yelled, as if his strength had been exhausted. The whole man staggered to blow out a breath of immortal Qi at the ashes in his hand. Then he opened his palms at the same time. When the ashes were exhausted, he saw that the palms of his hands were bright red: he was ordered by heaven, and he lived forever, with eight characters. "It''s deep in fairyland!" This time it was another warlock, who was surprised and called out first. The caster seems to have reached the limit. His rickety body strongly supports his two arms and says weakly: "I don''t know if there are eight characters in my body, but I have tried my best. I can''t help you if the relationship between your majesty and the queen is deep or not. Please forgive me." "What''s the crime? I should reward you for this merit! Come on, man... " "No, your majesty. I''m afraid I''ve lost a lot of Yang''s life. I''m afraid I''ve lost a lot of Yang Shou. I''d better ask other immortal masters to be your majesty..." "Well, I''ll give the immortal master a rest first." Without waiting for Li Zhi to answer, the warlock who had just called out suddenly caught fire in the corner of his clothes and his sleeves. In full view of the public, he stood up and helped the Warlock to sit down at the table. Then a cold hum: "out." The flames at the corners and cuffs were gradually extinguished, but at this time the clothes were undamaged, just like before the fire. Then there are still some small tricks in the lake, and Li Hong has long been familiar with them. As long as he didn''t say he wanted to cure the disease, he didn''t intend to break them down. After all, the one who was ordered by heaven and lived for Yongchang was the same as that when the Buddha statue was born. If I break it up again, I''m afraid I''ll make some people unhappy again. I''ll ignore myself for several days. But then, a warlock took out a bronze mirror and said that it had been obtained a few days ago. The person in the mirror has always been in the mirror, much like the appearance of a queen. After sprinkling some water at the back, a few lines will appear. This kind of copper mirror imaging technique, Li Hong, once frightened Bai Chun. He painted a fierce ghost with fangs on the bronze mirror at that time. He suddenly put the mirror in front of Bai Chun at night. Bai Chun could not help looking into the territory. When he saw the ghost, he screamed and almost fainted. The next day, she covered her face and thought that she was becoming a ghost. Until Li Hong asked her to look for herself with a mirror, she did not believe that she had become a fierce ghost. However, when we talked about Li Zhi''s illness and how to treat it, several warlocks began to pretend to be high-level people, with a clear mind, but they could not let out the mystery. In the end, however, after a few whispers, they still came up with a few herbs. Among them, Li Hong once saw Hu Fen and cinnabar in Yuchi Gong''s place. One of them was a necessary part of lead refining. And the other is that he checked "Ben Jing" to make mercury. Hearing this, Li Hong''s face began to turn cold. The emperor''s grandfather was poisoned. Now, the Golden Princess wants to follow the example of Wang xuance, who gave the emperor his grandfather and found Luo Yousa Po, a famous monk in the western regions. Does she want to let her father die of poisoning?Reach out to attract a maid next to her, let her go out from the side door to find the summer solstice, bring what she wants. After the maiden left, Li Hong coldly watched the four warlocks talking, while his father and his mother, including others, nodded frequently. The four sorcerers obviously enjoyed being called immortal masters by others. They were complacent and courteous. They looked like they were worldly experts and indifferent to fame and wealth. But Li Hong is studying the crystal cup in his hand. The deep feeling is suitable for throwing out. At this time, Wu Mei also found something wrong. The rabbit never seemed to make any sound, as if the air did not exist. As soon as Wu Mei turned her head and looked at Li Hong, she saw that the crystal cup in her hand flew out of her hand. Wu Mei was surprised. Could something have touched his scales again. "Li Hong, don''t make a fool of yourself." "Pa Ouch. " A warlock''s hand covered his forehead, and the fresh blood flowed from between his fingers, and immediately dyed half of his cheek red. Regardless of Lizhi''s glare and Wu Mei''s cheering, Li Hong got up slowly after the case. Naturally, he didn''t dare to cross between his father and his mother. Instead, he walked around the two people with cold eyes. He looked like four people who had been fixed in the middle of the court by Li Hong. Li Hong picked up the knife which was brought in by the warlock after Li Zhi''s approval. Just now they performed a "seven SAGE method". That is to put the arm on the table, and then look down with a knife, the blood is flowing like a flood, but after the operation of the other hand, the arm is intact, and the blood is only shallow flow on the skin, wipe with a cloth, intact as before. The warlock watched Li Hong take away the knife in his hand, and his face began to turn cloudy. Li Hong ignored Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s roar, and said to the warlock lightly: "since the knife has nothing to do with your arm, go and help him wipe off the blood on his forehead. If there is a wound on his forehead, or it still bleeds, I''ll have to change a knife to cut you again." Li Hong''s voice lagged behind. He did not look at the four men standing there, holding the blade of the knife in both hands. With a little effort, he broke the knife, and then he was still on the ground at will. At this time, I saw that a lot of blood gushed out of the knife which had just been broken. But after Li Hong threw it on the ground, people could see that there was a crack in the body of the knife, and the blood was flowing from it. Several sorcerers were as pale as ashes, and the sweat on their foreheads was no longer needed to hold back their strength in secret. Just like the blood on the Warlock''s forehead, the four of them were already sweating in a short time. "Don''t you blow out that candle and light it again? Come on, I''ll give you a performance, but I have to borrow something from your fingernails. Oh, in order to let others understand, I''ll just chop off your finger and see what''s in the nail. How about that? " Li Hong''s voice was as cold as a knife, and four people were shaking like sieve chaff. At the same time, he knelt down on the ground and called out forgiveness and forgiveness. Li Zhi and Wu Mei looked at each other and understood that they had been cheated by the four people''s eye blocking method. But to put it bluntly, the princess Qianjin said that they were supernatural. They were preoccupied and believed all these things. Li Zhi''s dragon body is not in good health, and Wu Mei is not worried about that. This is a strange thing. So they were hoodwinked for a moment. But when Li Hong stood up and walked to the court, they could not help thinking of the little thing''s cooking pot washing hands. Now it rings, is it not the same as what happened today. Princess Qianjin and Li Ming, the king of Cao, looked at each other and saw the uneasiness in each other''s eyes. As soon as he was about to speak, Li Hong put out his hand to stop them. Instead, he said to the eunuch next to him, "search your body and see what else is hidden on your body." A few eunuchs see Li Zhi and Wu Mei have no objection, immediately quickly rushed up, in a few people began to grope up and down. In the face of several eunuchs, it is extremely difficult to hide things on their bodies. In a short time, many strange things were found in the cuffs, necklines and bun of several eunuchs. Li Hong took a camphor, which was the stuff of the warlock who had just performed the burning clothes to see off the guests. He looked at Li Zhi and the Empress Dowager and said, "the son minister also performs a burning clothes to see off the guests for you?" After that, he put the camphor in his sleeve, and then put the sleeve on the candle. All of a sudden, Li Hong''s sleeve was on fire, but soon it was out again. And Li Hong swung his sleeve to Li Zhi and Wu Mei, let them see their sleeves. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 After Li Zhi and Wu Mei saw the sleeves that had been burned and were still in good condition, Li Hong slowly walked to the side of Qianjin princess. The smile on her face became more and more thick, which made her feel uncomfortable and flustered. Princess Lanling, Princess Chengyang, and Princess Xincheng have already understood that these are just operas, which is what kind of magic. The heart of this ordinary basically do not contact aunt, suddenly full of disgust. But at the moment, they are even more worried that the prince''s highness, such a stupid boy, will not make his aunt down in front of the public. At this time, the summer solstice carefully appeared in the hall, looking at Li Hong nervously. After seeing Wu Mei waving to her, he quickly saluted Li Zhi and Wu Mei, and then walked to Li Hong. When Li Hong saw the summer solstice coming, he had an inexplicable smile on his face, patted Xiazhi on the shoulder and said to the people, "I''d like to tell my father and my mother that Xiazhi has always kept something from you, that is, Xiazhi is actually a fairy in heaven, but he has a very deep foundation in the aspect of auspiciousness and auspiciousness. Xiazhi, come on, let''s test the auspiciousness and auspiciousness for Auntie Qianjin." Summer solstice nervous palms are about to sweat, but she knows, palms can never sweat ah, otherwise everything in vain. Li Hong patted the summer solstice on the shoulder, which was useless. He had not been wandering in the lake and began to shake. How could he cheat in the future. A eunuch in Li Hong''s sign, brought a bowl of water on the Qianjin princess''s desk. Then Li Hong pointed to the bowl of clear water and said, "Auntie, if this bowl of water turns blood red in front of you, you might as well go back to Luoyang as soon as possible, so as to avoid the disaster of blood. If there is still no change, it means that you are a lucky person and have your own natural features. The summer solstice has followed her immortal teacher for many years. Now, compared with Li Chunfeng, who is a fortune teller, she is a little higher. Come on, come here and learn a little. Since you know the magic arts, if you can''t help my aunt to resolve the evil appearance, my aunt is really wrong The summer solstice was only performed in front of Bai Chun. In front of so many princesses and princesses, this was the first time that Hua girl got on the sedan chair, and her nose was sweating nervously. Li Hong patted her in the back of her heart again, and then stood to one side. Xia Zhi felt his lips tremble a little, and his expression was tense and stiff. But looking at the encouraging look of the prince, he had to put his hands together in front of his chest, and then closed his eyes and began to say something. "The sky is in a state of panic. There is a crying man in my family. A gentleman on the road reads it three times and sleeps in the sky." The summer solstice reads at a very fast speed. No one can hear clearly what the summer solstice says except Li Hong. While everyone was watching the summer solstice that was obviously nervous, the princess suddenly exclaimed. Her eyes were frightened and looked at the bowl of water in front of her, and she crawled back with pale face. At this time, I saw the bowl of clear water on the table. I didn''t know when it started. It turned red like blood. Wu Mei and Li Zhi, both of them can''t help but stand up suddenly. The bowl of clear water was placed there just now. They didn''t see the action of the summer solstice. However, they always seemed to be chanting scriptures. How could that bowl of water suddenly become a bowl of red blood? Is Princess Qianjin really suffering from bloody disaster recently?! Li Hong is still a few steps away from there. In order to facilitate other people to see, he is standing behind the summer solstice without moving. "Is..." People began to make old mistakes again. From time to time, some people began to look at the summer solstice with reverent eyes. Even those warlocks were also frightened at this time. What a bloody disaster. "The summer solstice begins to help my aunt dissolve it." If you listen carefully, you will find that there is a smile hidden in Li Hong''s tone. Li Hong threw the peach wood sword into the air. Suddenly, the summer solstice opened her beautiful eyes and took the peach wood sword and pointed to the princess. After climbing out of the distance, Princess Qianjin suddenly saw Xia Zhi open her eyelids and look at her. She didn''t care about the scream of the emperor and the queen. She stepped back a few steps. Her face turned pale and confused. Her eyes were filled with fear and bewilderment. And then, the summer solstice took out a yellow talisman from the cuff, and his mouth was more urgent and quick. His expression was much more natural than before, and he gradually entered the state of a divine stick. "The evil spirits and wild ghosts are not going to die soon. They will eat my sword." This sentence is the most clear one from the beginning to the end of the summer solstice. The people were even more frightened. The summer solstice was originally very beautiful. At this time, he was dressed in palace clothes. Although he was holding a peach wood sword and yellow Fu, he still had a sense of holiness and mystery in the way of fairies, combined with the bowl of blood and chanting words. Then the summer solstice took a sip of the water that Li Hong handed to him, and then he puffed it out at the Yellow Fu. The peach wood sword in his hand quickly pierced the Yellow symbol in the other hand. Immediately, the blood flowed down from the Yellow talisman. In the blink of an eye, the peach wood sword was covered with blood. It looked like it was really evil. It made people feel numb on their scalp.Everyone was shocked at the scene in front of them, and everyone began to look at the golden princess with strange eyes again? The meaning in the eyes is self-evident, and they regard her as an unknown person. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, in particular, thought that Princess Qianjin would bring her an immortal master with excellent skills to cure her headache. However, after Li Hong''s trouble, she turned out to be an unknown person. Therefore, their faces did not look good at the moment. Li Hong ran to the side from behind the summer solstice again. His eyes swept over and he knelt on the ground. At the moment, he had forgotten to beg for mercy and plead for mercy. He was looking at the summer solstice with empty eyes and full of adoration. They were shocked by the magic power of the summer solstice. "Why How about it? Has my aunt''s bloody disaster been solved? " Li Hong asked the voice of all present. If it has not been resolved, it seems that we have to stay away from the princess, otherwise, what should we do if we infect ourselves! Princess Chengyang and Xincheng, who were originally around Qianjin princess, were born to a mother of Li zhinai. They have been walking around the imperial palace for many years and are very familiar with Wu Mei. At the moment, I don''t care whether it will offend the elders or disturb the emperor. In the face of the emperor and the queen, he is also wary of opening the distance with the golden princess. When Xia Hongba stroked her hand, she wanted to learn from her hand. Li Hong''s quick eyes and quick hands, looking at the action of the fool Xiazhi, quickly stretched out his hand to take a picture, and secretly glared at the summer solstice. Immersed in the role of a magic wand, Xia Zhi is surprised. Just now, the self-care in her mind has always been the action when the prince taught her. Now she is just doing it exactly the same and meticulously. However, seeing Li Hong''s eyes, he immediately reflected that he couldn''t do this action. He was not a man. He didn''t have a beard. So he had to skip the action of brushing his beard, sighed and said: "whether this matter has been resolved, we need to verify before we know." "How to confirm it?" Li Hong did a good job in this nursery and asked in a hurry. "Go and fetch water for another night. If the water in the bowl doesn''t change, it''s half done." Xiazhi tries to make herself look mysterious, but she is not used to letting the prince fight in front of the emperor and the queen. What''s more, she is either a princess or a prince. She is a maid in palace. Although she is favored by the prince, she is now a chambermaid, and her status has been greatly improved. However, she still feels guilty when she works out the role of giving orders to the prince. For a short period of time, she seems to feel that her vitality is almost exhausted. Li Hong waved his hand, and the bowl of blood water was immediately carried down. A new bowl of water was put on the table of Qianjin princess. After the blood went down, Princess Qianjin''s face returned to a little normal color. She looked at the summer solstice in a complicated and frightened way, then looked at Li Hong''s dedicated look, and then looked at the bowl of clear water. But for some reason, the bowl of blood still appeared in front of her, which gave her a nightmarish feeling. The summer solstice did it again according to the magic arts just now. The bowl of clear water did not turn into blood water again as expected. Qianjin princess''s dejected eyes suddenly recovered a little, even the new city and Chengyang nearby, the expression was a little more relaxed. "Is this completely resolved?" Li Hong asked again. "Well..." Summer solstice sighed, seemingly calm expression, but at the moment, her heart was filled with uneasiness, and her heart pounded. Even she could hear it clearly. She knew that she was deceiving people, and the king and her majesty, as well as the princesses and princesses. Although the prince helped her to keep up her courage, she was only a maid in law. It was impossible for Li Hong to teach her all the steps in full view of the public and do them all. At the moment, he sighed and told Li Hong: "I forgot what to do next." Li Hong glared at the summer solstice, but everyone was shocked by the fact that the bowl of water had turned into blood and that the peach wood sword had pierced the Yellow talisman. For a while, no one spoke to urge their masters and servants. Li hongnao scratched his head, then blocked other people''s eyes to see his mouth shape, and made a mouth shape of embroidery needle pronunciation. Summer solstice eyes a bright, suddenly think of what to do next, quietly toward Li Hong do a naughty tongue, and then turn again to the princess. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 "I''ve seen the princess. If you want to know if there is still a bloody disaster, I don''t know if you have any embroidery needles. If you try, you will know whether you have solved it completely." The summer solstice salutes the Golden Princess and says in a smart voice. "Yes, there are. Get a needle for the immortal master." The summer solstice in Princess Qianjin''s eyes has been deified. I''m afraid that the summer solstice asks her to hand over all the money, and she will give it to Xiazhi without saying a word. The embroidery needle was quickly taken over by Xia Zhi, and then handed it to Princess Qianjin. She continued, "please hold the embroidery needle in your hand, then close your eyes and pray sincerely." Princess Qianjin is respectful and cautious. She reaches out her hands and holds the embroidery needle. According to the saying of the summer solstice, she puts her hands together and holds the needle in her chest. Bodhisattvas, Taoists and so on were invited by the princess Qianjin in a pious manner. Then she opened her eyes, continued to clasp her hands, holding the embroidery needle in her chest, watching the summer solstice, waiting to teach her what to do next. The summer solstice salutes Princess Qianjin again. Even Wu Mei and Li Zhi feel puzzled. When did they become so polite. At this time, they also heard the crisp voice of the summer solstice saying: "since you have asked the gods to protect you, then no one can touch the embroidery needle in your hand. Otherwise, your God will not be able to help you to hint that your bloody disaster has been completely solved by the slaves." "What should I do? Please show me the immortal master. " Princess Qianjin has devout eyes and looks at the summer solstice to kneel down. It has to be said that the virtue of Qianjin princess is a wall grass, and the mother is the master of milk. In history, she was not only introduced Xue Huaiyi, a famous man in history, to save her life because of her conspiracy to rebel. She was also willing to recognize Wu Mei as Wu Mei''s daughter after she ascended the throne. Later, she was renamed Princess anding by Princess Qianjin. This is the reason why Li Hong didn''t like her. In addition, in Taiyi City, Princess Qianjin and Li Ming, king of Cao, led the search for him. Later, they united with other royal families to exert pressure on themselves, hoping to get a share of the huge wealth industry chain of Taiyi city. Therefore, Li Hong has always had a lack of affection for her. In the case of Li Zhong, he once asked Bai chun to send "Jingwei" to investigate whether the Qianjin princess was related to Li Zhong. All the evidences obtained could not be directly proved, but there were many surprising coincidences. This time, Li Hong tried to get her out of the royal clan, hoping to suppress her once and for all, so that she could be a princess and die. Otherwise, who knows if it will still be the same as in history, in the future, it will start to harm the palace, making the palace smoky. The summer solstice looks at the Golden Princess and her devout eyes. Her legs have begun to soften involuntarily. It would be good if she was torn apart and she would not be killed. But think of the prince next to him, the summer solstice still forced himself to make his voice appear gentle and continued: "then please put this needle into the bowl by yourself. If the needle sinks into the bottom of the water, then your bloody disaster will be completely solved. If the needle does not sink to the bottom of the water, but swims on the surface of the water, then it shows that the maid has not completely solved the bloody disaster for you, and you need to ask for another expert. " All they heard was a long sigh of relief, and the way was how to know it. So it was so easy to know. What''s more, if the needle is put into the bowl, it will sink in any case. There is no truth that the needle will float on the water instead of sinking in the water bowl. At this time, it suddenly occurred to people that Li Hong had already explained that there was no magic in the world. What the summer solstice had just done was the same as that of those warlocks. As a result, the public relaxed their nerves and took it for granted that the princess put the needle into a water bowl and then sank quickly. Even the four sorcerers, kneeling on the ground, suddenly realized that they were very skillful in singing and singing in unison. They almost cheated their professionals. During the process just now, they thought it was true. Li Ming, the king of Cao, and several other princes also gave a knowing smile. They were too nervous just now. Now they relaxed and felt as if their cheeks were stiff. Xia Yu was proud of her again. I was really humiliated just now. I was cheated out of my wits by such a princess. I screamed nervously for a time. She took a cold look at the summer solstice, and then held the embroidery needle with one hand, because both the emperor and the queen were there. Besides, the little beast was behind the summer solstice, so she could not attack on the spot. The corner of his mouth tilted up, disdained to smile, and said faintly, "OK, I''ll do it according to your words. I''d like to see if this bloody disaster still exists." The golden princess also understood that the needle did not sink when meeting water.No matter whether the little hoof and the little beast are jointly playing tricks on themselves, they must feel that they have done too much. So I think it''s really afraid to get angry when I think of such a way. After all, no one here is higher than her in terms of seniority. Princess Qianjin looks at the smile in front of the water bowl, which is noticed by Xia Zhi and Li Hong, even Li Zhi and Wu Mei. Few people spoke, and no one looked at her holding the embroidery needle and slowly placing it on the water in the bowl. After all, this is common sense, and no one can float the needle on the water surface. Besides, she did it herself, and no one else had a chance to cheat. "Ah..."? This is What''s going on? Is it hard to come true? The immortal master taught me... " The Golden Princess held the needle floating on the water in the bowl, her eyes were full of panic again, and her whole cheek was about to twist into a ball. People almost looked at it at the same time. What they thought was impossible happened in front of them. Everyone looks at the needle floating on the water in the bowl, but his heart is like a river shaking, which is impossible? How could that be possible? Is it really magic? The word "magic" reappears in people''s minds. Li Zhi and Wu Mei are surprised. If we say that the summer solstice just now is false, it is very credible. After all, those are from their own hands, but this needle is the daughter of gold herself put it? Can''t it be said that the summer solstice and others are playing tricks? Princess Qianjin couldn''t believe what she saw in front of her eyes. She made all these things by herself. The summer solstice and Li Hong were standing there without even moving a finger. And the needle itself weigh, really is the usual sewing needle, there must be no fake! After all, sometimes when punishing and corporal punishing servants in the government, this needle is the most convenient and easy to bring pain to the servants. As soon as she starts to use the needle, she knows that it is impossible to fake it. The summer solstice is also stunned. She never thought that the needle could float on the water without sinking. At the moment, she looked at the embroidery needle floating on the water, and she was also shocked. And her such expression, of course, can not escape everyone present, sophisticated expression, everyone swept her face, we know that this kind of natural amazement, is not pretend to come out. Then there is only one possibility left. The summer solstice thought it had solved the bloody disaster. Now the embroidery needle is still floating on the water. What does it mean? In addition, her face was shocked, indicating that her magic failed, and did not help the princess dissolve the disaster of blood, so she would show such a look. After all, she is just a maid in law. She can''t afford to offend any of them. Even if Li Hong supports her, she should try her best to please these Royal relatives. The crowd made detailed comments on Xia Zhi''s expression in their hearts. As for the appearance of Princess Qianjin who was once again scared to lose her color, lose her soul, and her eyes were in a daze, they could only sigh silently in their hearts: "whether it''s true or not, it''s a good idea to stay away from her during this period of time." Li Hong was the only one who knew that the blood was just like potassium permanganate and some ginger water. Huangfu and taomujian better explain that there is potassium permanganate on the wooden sword and Huangfu, and potassium rosenate is added to the saliva in the mouth of the summer solstice. In this way, it is difficult for the two to blend on the Huangfu and the wooden sword without "bleeding". "Well..." Li Hong''s sigh was the only voice in the hall. People are in shock again, looking at the embroidered needle that floats on the water like a fish for a long time, everyone feels that his brain seems to be blank. In such a short period of time, one after another of the strange events, so that they completely lost the ability to think, true and false to join together, so that their nerves are almost numb. "Take the talisman." Li Hong pokes a shock. At the spot of the summer solstice, Xiazhi quickly takes out a yellow Rune from the cuff again and hands it to Li Hong, who is full of pity. At the moment, everyone knows that the prince''s highness had the name of benevolence and filial piety. Now, does he also want to help his aunt resolve this bloody disaster? "Maybe we can get some enlightenment from the Fu to help my aunt survive this calamity. In the four years in the western regions, my son Chen has seen a lot of immortal masters practicing Dharma. However, the child minister has not enough understanding and only learned some superficial knowledge. Now we have to ask for an immortal edict for my aunt to see if the heaven has mercy on her, and whether it can show us a clear way." Li Hong looked sad, as if the bloody disaster of the golden princess is his greatest pain now. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 "Bring me another bowl of water." Li Hong said to the eunuch heavily. After hearing this, the eunuch did not react until Li Hong kicked him. He rushed to carry a bowl of water again. This time, he did not put it in front of Princess Qianjin, but put it on the table in the center of the hall. Now the golden princess, seeing the bowl full of water, just like seeing a ghost, shrinks into a mass in a hurry. Fortunately, Li Hong''s filial piety increased, and he quickly instructed the eunuch to put water on the table of the Central Committee of Chang. Li Hong did not give any explanation to others, nor did he give them any chance to ask questions. Although it doesn''t look like a magic wand, it''s solemn and solemn, wearing a crown prince''s clothes, it also gives people an unpredictable feeling. "It is impossible for us to stop fighting, such as thunder, thunder, thunder, and so on. The emperor is as urgent as a law! Pardon Li Hongzhen read the words and unfolded the Yellow symbol in his hand. When he read the word in a hurry like a law, he pointed his index finger and middle finger into a sword, stirred it in the water bowl at will, and then suddenly waved it to the candlestick fire. Everyone''s eyes were fixed, especially Li Zhi and Wu Mei. From the beginning, Li Hong was facing them, so they were more attentive than anyone else. And the location of the case table is exactly where everyone present can clearly see it at a glance. They saw the two fingers of the sword, crossing the candle fire far away. Just as the fingers were approaching the Yellow rune, the fingertips suddenly caught fire. When they were shocked, they could not help but cry out. Some palace maids and eunuchs who were not strong in their minds almost fell on their knees and began to kowtow on the ground. Huang Fu was not ignited in Li Hong''s hand, but something more shocking happened. Li Hong''s finger was swept under the Yellow symbol, and then people saw that there was a little spark on the Yellow symbol. At this time, the fire on Li Hong''s fingertips was extinguished, but people''s attention was focused on the Yellow rune. The flames on the Yellow Rune seemed to be under control, and all kinds of flying around on the Yellow rune. In the shock of the public, I saw the little spark on the upper reaches of the Yellow talisman and disappeared into a wisp of green smoke. Without waiting for people to react, Li Hong looked at the emperor who was sitting at the head of the Central Committee and craned his neck to watch the trick. He held the Yellow talisman and went over and said, "let''s see. We people are not ordered by heaven. Only you are ordered by heaven, and only you can see the handwriting on it." These words naturally deceive other people. Such a good trick and a sense of pride can not be spared in any case. What''s more, Li Hong still has his careful thinking. If it doesn''t go through Li Zhi''s mouth, then Li Hong should be Li Hong in the history books. Li Zhi took the Yellow Fu and frowned. The red handwriting on it was clear and recognizable. How could he not see it? A puzzled look at Li Hong in front of him. Li Hong blinked at him. Suddenly, the tacit understanding between father and son when he was a child came to mind. Li Zhi looked at it once and read aloud: "I am ordered by heaven and exhort you to obey the law: now you know your name and know your destiny. If you want to break through this calamity, you need to go back to your house quickly, help you walk with thunder and fire, and go as fast as you want. After ten years of washing up the trees and lead, you can go out of the mansion. " The princess listened to Lizhi''s words. When she heard that ten years of trees and lead had been exhausted, she had a premonition of the consequences. She could only go out of the mansion with four words. The princess almost fainted in the dark. In any case, it was announced by destiny through your Majesty''s mouth. Even if you know this is a play at the moment, who can refute it? Who dares not to respect? What''s more, all of these things are not their own fault? Originally, I wanted to see a doctor for him by the warlock, so as to close the relationship between them. But I didn''t think that the last thing was to steal chicken and not to erode a handful of rice. The pale Princess shakes her head helplessly. She looks defeated. She has been banned for ten years. In this way, she is trapped to death. At the moment, after hearing this news, she understood completely that she had been calculated from the beginning. She had found a magician to do magic arts, and she was completely exposed by others. This has already made her face pale, but also made the Empress Dowager unhappy. If you think about the cause of Li Shimin''s death, Princess Qianjin can''t help feeling desolate. I''m afraid that she can only be lonely and old in Luoyang in the future. Li Ming, the king of Cao, has a vague look. His intriguing eyes wander on the Yellow talisman, on Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s faces, or occasionally glances at the sad, dignified but ghostly princess. Although he did not participate in this matter, it does not mean that he did not know! Before entering the palace, Princess Qianjin had a good relationship with him. Now Taiyi city is under the control of Empress Wu Mei. If she can win the favor of the emperor and empress with four sorcerers, plus the identity of her elder and his status as the brother of the son of heaven. When the Empress Dowager is happy, she will mention some things about Taiyi city. How can the Empress Dowager refuse?It''s not something you''ve got in your pocket? At least before Li Hong takes over Taiyi city again, he can get some better new things to himself. Li Zhi is always slow to respond to this kind of things, just like Li Hong''s cooking pot washing his hands. After he brought out the hot pot, the Turks could grasp it with their hands. He sincerely asked Turks to taste the fresh meat in the hot pot with their hands. Now this scene appears again. Li Zhi puts down Huang Fu''s "destiny" in his hand, looks at the Lost Princess with a smile, and says with relief: "Auntie, don''t worry. Now hong''er has invited the destiny for you to resolve the bloody disaster. Therefore, I think you can go back to Chang''an as long as you follow the destiny You can go back as soon as you can to avoid the bloody disaster. " Princess Qianjin looked at the candlestick in the middle of Chang''s room. Her eyes were fixed on the candlestick at that time. Listening to Li Hong''s words, she wanted to answer, but she didn''t know why. She couldn''t open her mouth. At last, she had to nod her head miserably. Wu Mei was the first to react in the field. When Li Hong wanted to pass the Yellow Fu to Li Zhi, Wu Mei''s alarm bell began to ring continuously. It must be that the rabbit didn''t have a good heart. However, to her surprise, Li Hong, with the help of his father''s golden words, blocked all the beggars and retreats of Qianjin princess. After all, the emperor accepted the mandate of heaven and the golden rule. There was no possibility of changing it. Now, the princess had to follow her orders to go back to her house. Princess Lanling, Princess Chengyang, Princess Xincheng and other princes have no other way to explain the situation of Princess Qianjin. After all, she is responsible for all these things. After seeing Li Hong''s means, the so-called fairy arts of the four people kneeling on the ground became pediatrics in their eyes. "How did you do it?" Li Hongmei can only hear the voice of Li Hongmei. "It''s destiny. How can you do it? Look at the Yellow Rune in the hands of the children''s ministers and the emperor. Are there any handwriting on it? It''s just Ouch. " Li Hong took a breath of cold air. Unexpectedly, his dragon mother stretched out her hand and pinched him hard on his thigh. Immediately, he did not dare to howl, so he had to endure the pain and take a breath of cold air. "I didn''t know it was your idea? When you washed your hands in the frying pan, and what you did in Qujiang pool, you think that after many years, I''ll forget. Now, you son of a bitch, you dare to count on your father. Wait until he comes to his senses and see how to deal with you. " Wu Mei said with no good breath. But what puzzled her was that when Li Hong said that the Huang Fu handwriting had disappeared, she could not help but look at it. The red handwriting on it was indeed disappearing at the speed of her naked eye. But no matter what, Wu Mei will never be cheated again. She certainly understands the truth that she would not let such a few sorcerers enter the palace if the Golden Princess hadn''t bewitched her too much. As for calling Li Hong to come over, I had this idea at that time. In case it was false, but at that time, I still had more expectation that there would be Fairies in the world. Looking at the handwriting on the Yellow Fu slowly disappear, even if Wu Mei doesn''t understand what''s going on, she doesn''t believe it''s any magic. If it''s magic, isn''t the little rabbit going to the moon palace! While everyone was silent, Yang Wu suddenly ran out in a hurry. After a while, he led a eunuch and ran in. Standing on the side of the emperor''s back, he was eager to speak, and wanted to report immediately. However, seeing that all the people were thinking silently, they were afraid of disturbing the sage. But if you don''t report, it''s related to the people all over the world. I dare not not not. Li Hong took a look at Yang Wu. Then he put his chin on the table in front of Wu Mei''s body and asked, "Yang Wu, if you have something to say, don''t give me a pee Ouch. " Needless to say, Wu Mei doesn''t know when to learn to pinch the inside of her thigh. I''m afraid she learned it from the fat Li Dan. Anyway, she pinched a certain two skinned face twice, and there was no defense against it. "I would like to report to your majesty that Peiyan, the right servant of Shangshu Province, Zhang Wenzhen, the governor of Jingzhao Prefecture, and Jinghui, the left servant of Hubu, would like to see his majesty." Yang Wu''s voice was shaking, as if the sky fell. "What do you know?" Li Zhi is still immersed in Huang Fu''s destiny. Only he, who is ordered by heaven, can see it. How proud he is. "Back to my majesty, Lantian County found that the people suffered from smallpox." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 The whole Dafu Hall fell to the ground with Yang Wu''s voice, as if the originally silent air was suddenly frozen by the gradually cold air outside. Everyone was like a statue and was stunned there. Li Zhi''s cup fell to the carpet under his feet and rolled away slowly. Smallpox, an incurable disease in this era, can not find an effective cure. In addition, it makes people feel goose bumps and scalp numbness. In this era, smallpox appears in patients, which often indicates natural and man-made disasters, or what the patient has done to harm the nature. Even if it is spread widely, the public opinion will often blame the disease on the court or the emperor. Smallpox, like a raging animal, is a disaster that can''t be ignored for the people to panic and the court into turmoil. If we can''t deal with it properly, if it infects more people, and if we are guided by people who have different ideas, it is very likely that there will be riots among the people. Often, at this time, the court will fall into turmoil. As no effective cure measures can be implemented, the emperor will pray to heaven, or even issue an edict to punish himself to stabilize the people''s hearts. It is possible for the court to be forced to abdicate. Although it is difficult for the Zen throne or the turmoil in the court hall to happen in this peaceful and prosperous period, it is inevitable that there will be local riots or criticism of the royal family. Li Hong''s scalp also felt numb. I''m afraid there is no deeper understanding of smallpox among the people here. There are basically seven or eight generations of people with smallpox in their nine to ten lives. All of them have ever encountered the incurable disease of smallpox among the common people. Li Hong can even feel that after Wu Mei pinches her leg, she has no time to take back her hand. At the moment, she is shaking uncontrollably. Lantian County is too close to Chang''an, which seems to make people feel that smallpox will rush into Chang''an City tomorrow. If someone in Chang''an city is infected, then the next situation will be more difficult to deal with. "Call on them to come in and speak." Li Zhi''s voice was a little trembling, and he could not help but look at Wu Mei, who was strong and calm. After seeing that Lizhi was going to discuss political affairs with his courtiers, they were about to get up and prepare to leave. They did not want to move and before they had time to speak, they heard Wu Mei''s voice: "it''s OK, all of you are royal relatives. Now people are suffering from smallpox. This is our royal responsibility. You may as well listen to it first, in case you can think of any magic formula, or who is familiar with other people in the world. " Wu Mei''s light words, so that the present people, are unable to say good-bye, but also dare not say what kind of words. First of all, even if the royal family is bullied by the royal family, even if there is a sword behind the royal family, it will not be a bad result. Li Zhi nodded approvingly. The undercurrent surging above the hall and the overt and covert struggles between the royal family members, whether light or heavy, never stopped. Although it is said that his throne is stable now, it does not mean that these people will not jump out and prepare to usurp the throne in the event of a major event that is not conducive to his rule. Outside the sound of footsteps in a hurry, Yang Wu led Peiyan, Zhang Wenzhen, Zong Chuke and Jing Hui to appear in the hall. The original case of the Central Committee was removed several days ago and replaced by four people standing there to salute the public. Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei again, calmed down his mind by waiting just now, and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the details of the matter now?" This is the responsibility of the governor of Jingzhao Prefecture, the Chuke. Therefore, he came to explain it to his majesty. After saluting, he said, "Your Majesty, there are about 70 people in Lantian County who are either light or heavy infected, and 17 people have been killed or injured, most of them are old people and young children. Now I have mobilized a group of doctors in Chang''an City, but "But it doesn''t matter." Li zhishou is shaking. In fact, Zong Chuke doesn''t need to say that he knows that this is a terminal disease. I''m afraid that not many people in Chang''an City would like to go to Lantian County to cure smallpox. "But now the effect is very little. I have tried my best to control the spread of the epidemic in Lantian, but I still can''t stop the spread of rumors. This matter has been known by the doctors in Chang''an City, but not many people are willing to go there. Even if I spend a lot of money, I still can''t recruit too many people." Zong Chuke frowned. He was promoted from the county magistrate of Lantian County. "Where is the magistrate of Lantian County?" Li Zhi asked in a deep voice. "Back to his highness, his youngest son was also infected. I did not let him into Chang''an just in case." Zong Chuke replied. "What is the strategy now?" Li Zhi''s voice was trembling. In the face of this incurable disease, what countermeasures could he take? Although he was asking Zong Chuke, he was very clear in his heart. What is the difference between such a incurable disease and whether there are countermeasures? The dead still have to die, the infection still has to infect. Li Hong sits next to Wu Mei, looking at her mother''s pale face and gloomy expression. She reaches out and pinches Wu Mei''s hand to give comfort.Wu Mei looks back at Li Hong, holds his hand in the back hand, and then returns with a bitter smile. Just as they continued to tell Li Zhi some details, Li Hong quietly called in the palace maid next to her and asked for her pen and paper. While listening to their questions, she wrote and drew on the paper. Wu Mei takes a look at Li Hong''s paintings from time to time. However, Li Hong''s pen is not a brush, but a simple and clear portrait he usually draws. He calls it a pencil pen. In addition, on a piece of white rice paper, Li Hong''s scrawled handwriting and disorderly arrangement were found, so Wu Mei took a look at it and didn''t know what Li Hong had scribbled. Several people came to play together, led by Zhongshu province and Shangshu puxie. In addition, Jingzhao Prefecture, which is directly under the jurisdiction of the government, and the Ministry of household, which has jurisdiction over the people, is enough to show the seriousness of the epidemic. Now, the four of them are playing together in the hope of getting your Majesty''s permission to mobilize the doctors from the Taiyi Department of Taichang temple to Lantian County. Lizhi was a little confused. He couldn''t help looking at Wu Mei again to see if she had any good suggestions. After all, we all know that even if the doctors of the Tai medical department are all involved, it is bound to be unable to cure the incurable disease. The emperor and empress looked at each other''s eyes and saw their deep helplessness. "Is there any government intervention in Lantian County? How to place more than 70 patients? Can the seventeen people who are dead now have a place? How to arrange? What are you doing now? " Li Hong''s voice suddenly sounded calm and indifferent in the hall. Li Hongwu''s voice broke Li Hongwu''s silence. This is the first time that Wu Mei feels that Li Hong''s voice doesn''t sound so bad, but seems to have a little sound of nature. "Your Highness, the magistrate of Lantian County and the county magistrate are now pacifying the people. The patients are now in their own homes, and there is no change. The deceased were also set up a memorial hall by their families. Now, doctors from Beijing Zhaofu have gone there to comfort and provide some medicine for the people. " Zong Chuke saw Li Hong''s speech and took a look at Lizhi. Seeing that there was no objection, Zong Chuke hurriedly replied. Li Hong, from talking to Zong Chuke''s reply, has always been holding the Xuan paper on the case table, which is like a ghost amulet in Wu Mei''s eyes. "Immediately block the exit of every main road in Lantian County. No one is allowed to enter or leave. Remember, it is anyone! All patients immediately gathered together to find a suitable place to build tents in Lantian County, but to ventilate the place, and take strict care of them. The dead were also immediately gathered, and they had to be enforced, whether or not their families wanted to. The rest of the people, as long as they are in the Lantian boundary, are divided according to their respective regions, Zhuang Gui Zhuang, Cun GUI Cun, Xian Fang GUI Xian Fang. All the people in Lantian, no matter whether they have contact with patients or not, should be managed separately according to their ages. The old, weak, women, children and young people should be gathered together and no one should be left behind. A fish escaped through the Seine. "We will inform the Ministry of housing, mobilize all the registered household members, and start investigating people who have visited Lantian county and Lantian County in half a month. Together with the Ministry of justice, we will find all the people who have come to Lantian county. Remember that there are people who have contact with these people, and we need to bring them back to us. After Li Hong finished speaking in one breath, he did not pay attention to the expression of daze and mutual gaze in the hall. Even Wu Mei and Li Zhi are surprised by Li Hong''s strong confidence and calm at the moment. Li Hong kept his head down all the time, and continued to look at his "ghost amulet". The pencil in his hand was spinning at the fingertips, and he was in a circle of virtual shadows at the beginning of the new year. "During the summer solstice, we need to inform Lantian County in the shortest possible time. In addition, when the notice failed, he ordered the health care camp of Prince Liu to immediately bring all the equipment, and left guard immediately entered Lantian County to maintain public order and pacify the people. Remember, before I arrive at the scene, everyone must obey the command of Lantian County Magistrate, but remember that without my command, no one can leave Lantian County, and those who violate it will be punished. " At this time, Li Hongcai began to lift his head. Looking at the crowd, they were all surprised and looked at themselves. He could not help but feel his cheek blankly and asked, "what''s the matter? I didn''t do anything wrong Hearing Li Hong''s words, Wu Mei''s hand began to itch conditionally. I don''t know why, but I just want to beat him. But when we think about those arrangements just now, we have a clear division of labor, reasonable and reasonable, resolute and well-organized. Obviously, there is nothing wrong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 Zong Chuke and Jing Hui see that Li Zhi has no objection, and is about to leave. Suddenly, he hears Li Hong say: "wait a moment, take the four together. My aunt said that these four are immortal, and they just take them to the people of Lantian." As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell, the four warlocks immediately fell on the ground, kowtowed, and cried out for mercy. Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to them. He waved to Yang Wu. Yang Wu immediately understood that he called for several military guards from outside. The warlock with four legs flaccid went out of the hall. Four people are afraid of death one by one. Naturally, they are also aware of smallpox incurable disease. However, after infection, they are basically dead. This is not a case of occasional cold. You can cure it by prescribing a few medicines for yourself. No one said anything about this, especially Princess Qianjin. Didn''t you say that they would see a doctor? Just let them go to Lantian to have a try. But in fact, everyone knows that if there is no accident, no one will be able to find them in the future. As for where they will go, no one will care. At this time, Li Hong found out why the people around him looked at him like this. He was embarrassed to see him smile. Looking at Wu Mei''s angry eyes, he said, "I think maybe I can try, but I can''t tell..." "No way!" Li Zhi and Wu Mei share the same voice. Even Princess Lanling, Princess Xincheng and Princess Chengyang all stand up nervously. When they heard Li Hong say that he was not at the scene just now, they were shocked. If the prince of the Tang Dynasty visited the Lantian epidemic area in person, if something happened, I''m afraid no one could bear the responsibility. Therefore, before Li Hong''s words were finished, they were rejected by Li Zhi and Wu Mei with one voice and firm attitude. Li Hong sighed helplessly and first said to Yang Wu: "Zuo Cheng of the Taiyi department is Liu Shenwei, the disciple of Sun Simiao, right? Let him come at once." After that, Li Hong took Wu Mei''s hand and said, "father and mother, don''t worry. My son''s minister knows that he will not be infected with smallpox. But if the children''s ministers don''t go and there is no one in the royal family, it will make the people feel desperate, and even give the people who have the heart to take advantage of it. Moreover, you have heard that the children minister''s deployment is powerful. If we can''t build up the confidence of the people in the world, we will still have nothing to do in the future. Do we have to watch the people die alone every time Go? The father did not answer, did he "Well, you are right, no! Little bunny, you almost walked me in. There is no discussion about it. If you can''t, you can''t Li Zhi originally listened to what he said quite reasonable, unconsciously ran away with Li Hong''s voice. But Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s bright and clear eyes, as if there is magic, so that she feels a firm belief, and there seems to be a voice in her heart. Besides, no problem, continue to believe in his magic. Looking at Wu Mei''s expression, Li Zhi didn''t have time to dissuade him. Several people in Lanling began to dissuade him and said, "empress, why don''t you let me take hong''er, hong''er, what do you want to do, tell your aunt, and your aunt will help you finish it meticulously." Wu Mei looks puzzled when she looks at Lanling. Xincheng and Chengyang are also eager to try. It is a fact that these three people have always loved Li Hong. However, they did not expect that they would love Li Hong so much that they were willing to take risks in order to prevent Li Hong from taking risks. Li Hong was also very moved. From the first time he left the palace at the age of four, the three aunts regarded themselves as their own sons. In particular, Princess Chengyang treated herself better than her own son Xue Shao, the first husband of Princess Li Lingyue in history. Li Hong looked at the three of them gratefully, shaking his head, and said, "it''s useless. If any of you go there, it doesn''t work. Especially there are some things you can''t do on the spot. In recent years, my nephew has deliberately trained the medical camp in the western regions. If my father and his mother don''t like to listen to them, their medical skills are not inferior to those of the Taiyi department in some aspects. " Whether Li Zhi or Wu Mei, or a few people in Chengyang, they all know that this is not a matter of fact. They do not really have any effect when they go, and even have side effects. However, it is not an order that Li Hong himself should take risks and let the prince of the Tang Dynasty go to the place where smallpox is rampant. Li Zhi has no idea, Wu Mei also has no idea. These years, they have seen too much magic from Li Hong, but this incurable disease It is more ruthless than war. But the smallpox soldiers will not spread to you, but they will not spread to you. Looking at the hesitation of several people, Li Hong continued to be broad-minded: "father, emperor, mother, and aunt, don''t worry about it. I''m not going alone. I''m going to ask Dr. Sun to go down the mountain with me. In this way, will there be no danger of life?" "This This Sun Simiao''s signboard is really good, Li Zhi also began to waver.Between Wu Mei''s looks, her resolute attitude has also relaxed a lot, and a few people in Chengyang are less worried. After resigning from advising the doctor and refusing Lizhi''s proposal to be knighted, Sun Simiao continued to live in Taiyi mountain, occasionally collecting herbs or traveling to other places. Now, in addition to Liu Shenwei, even Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang don''t know where Sun Simiao is. Li Hong summoned Liu Shenwei to go down the mountain with Sun Simiao and go to Lantian County with him. In his opinion, no matter the affairs of the royal family, the father and emperor, the mother and empress, or the prince himself, were not as important as the sufferings of the common people. So he believed that if Sun Simiao knew that Lantian County was suffering from smallpox, he would definitely follow him. What''s more, with his prestige in the hearts of the people, he also plays a great role in stabilizing the hearts of the people. Not to mention the common people, just look at the look of the father, the emperor, and several aunts behind his mother. Sun Simiao is God like in their hearts when it comes to healing and saving people. After a while, Yang Wu led Liu Shenwei to appear in Dafu hall. Liu Shenwei first saluted Li Zhi and Wu Mei, then Li Hong, and then others. Li Hong was also embarrassed to stop him from saluting. After all, this is the royal family, and the most basic etiquette still needs to be discussed. Liu Shenwei is not tall, chubby and has a big belly. He is wearing the dark blue clothes of the Taiyi department. He wears Futou. His face is white. His eyes may be related to the dispensing of medicines all the year round. He always has some habitual narrow eyes. When Li Hong asked him where the wizard of immortals was now, Liu Shenwei''s open eyes suddenly turned into narrow eyes and looked at Li Hong with an alert light. Li Hong also looked at his ink and played a riddle with him, and said directly: "Lantian County is now plagued by smallpox. I need Dr. Sun to accompany me to Lantian to appease the people and study together to see if there is a cure for this incurable disease." After listening to Li Hong''s words, Liu Shenwei shook his head slightly. In the past two years, Liu Shenwei had treated the emperor and the queen in the imperial palace. All the people he contacted were high-ranking people. In addition, he was a disciple of Sun Simiao, which made him not as awe of the Royal family as other people. So the one who doesn''t speak shakes his head at Li Hong. Li Hong can''t help but wait for him to shake his head before talking. "I''m afraid you will be disappointed when you go back to your royal highness. Although I know about it, I''m afraid I can''t deliver this message for you. My master is used to living like a leisurely cloud and a wild crane. After resigning his Majesty''s reward, he did not intend to return to Chang''an again. Therefore, he asked his royal highness to forgive him. I can''t do it. " Liu Shenwei''s momentum is calm, and his manner is rather arrogant. As a disciple of Sun Simiao, he had been dissatisfied with his work as Zuo Cheng, not as an order of the imperial medical department. Now he even wants to let his family teacher, who is more than 100 years old, run for the royal family. As a disciple of sun''s miracle doctor, he can''t agree. Li Hong quietly looked at Liu Shenwei''s arrogant attitude, sighed a little and asked again, "so how do you treat smallpox? Or did Dr. Sun leave a way to cure smallpox? " "No, the immortal masters are helpless. The minister is dull and the master''s medical skills are poor. Naturally, there is no good solution." Liu Shenwei''s manner remains unchanged, and he is still indifferent to himself. Although Li Zhi didn''t like Liu Shenwei''s attitude, he had been in the palace for the past two years and had a temporary pain relief method for his headache and dizziness. Moreover, he was forced to introduce his disciples when he asked him to stay with him. Therefore, Li Zhi always treated him with courtesy. Wu Mei is also not used to it, but there is no way, usually see Liu Shenwei, also has been in the heart, I am afraid that the disciples of the gods are like this. Li Hong slowly stands up next to Wu Mei. Wu Mei stealthily pulls down Li Hong''s clothes and warns him not to mess around. Because she has already felt a burst of anger from Li Hong. Although it is hidden but not released, Li Hong, who is angry, is also very frightening. In addition to the four years of military training, her domineering posture and decisive momentum also make Wu Mei unable to help her. Walking slowly to Liu Shenwei, Li Hong gazed at the narrow eyes, and his tone was still light. He said, "it''s just the so-called: the heart of a doctor''s parents.". You can pass on the situation of Lantian County to Dr. Sun. Gu will not force Dr. Sun to go down the mountain. If you want to use Dr. Sun''s benevolence to help the world, he won''t let Lantian people suffer and ignore them. " In the face of Li Hong''s calm and indifferent expression, Liu Shenwei felt a pressure. The original relaxed and calm look disappeared. Some of them could not resist Li Hong''s momentum and stepped back a step. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 Looking at Li Hong, Liu Shenwei still stares at him quietly. He calms himself down and says, "please forgive me, your highness. It is so-called a teacher for one day and a father for life. I have studied medicine with my teacher for many years. Now that he is 130 years old, I''m afraid it is not suitable for him to run. Although the master has always been a doctor with benevolence and takes the well-being of the people in the world as his duty, I should be his disciple For the health of the tutor. " Liu Shenwei continues to refuse. Anyway, your royal family still depends on me. Moreover, the laws and decrees of the Tang Dynasty, if you commit a crime over 70 years, you can be punished with innocence, not to mention the master who enjoys the fame of immortality. Listening to Liu Shenwei''s filial words, Li Hong was more and more curious. How could Liu Shenwei not learn Sun Simiao''s mind of hanging a pot to help the world, but learned these fallacies of unreasonable and unjust theories. "So, as Zuo Cheng of the imperial medical department, you have no pity for the people of Lantian who are suffering from smallpox? As a disciple of Dr. Sun, you don''t have the sense of a doctor''s parents? " Li Hong began to think about how to deal with Liu Shenwei, or directly give it to Dali temple. Liu Shenwei shook his head again and sighed, "No. Return to your highness, what can the minister do even if he has compassion? Chen''s medical skills are quite different from the master''s family. How can the minister have a brilliant strategy? The tutor has been treating patients and saving people all his life. He never asks for wealth. So even if he doesn''t go to Lantian, he is worthy of the conscience of heaven and earth. " "And you?" Li Hong''s eyes flashed a cold light, tightly staring at Liu Shenwei, for this person, he has already had a worry. Liu Shenwei looked at Li Hong''s sharp eyes like a knife, and his heart was flustered. But think of himself as Sun Simiao''s disciple. His master is highly respected. He enjoys a reputation of immortality both in the royal family and in the civil society. If he wants to come to the prince''s house, he doesn''t dare to take his own son! "When I was not in the imperial medical department, I always served my master. I traveled with him and saved people. I never tried to get anything back. Now that I have been admitted to the imperial medical office, even if I turn a blind eye to Lantian''s incurable smallpox disease, the merits and virtues accumulated in my early years are enough to appease my conscience. " Liu Shenwei''s mind is a little confused. He is strong and calm. Facing Li Hong''s eyes, he can''t help but feel uneasy. "Is this what Dr. Sun taught you? Your own words or shameless? It''s doctor sun''s business to enjoy the reputation of immortal doctor sun. What''s the relationship with your disciple? Thanks to the protection of Dr. Sun''s immortal reputation, he is disrespectful to his solitary words and shirks his responsibility to the common people of Lantian. As a doctor, he even ignores the sufferings of Lantian people. It''s a bad reputation for the Taiyi department to have you like this! Come on, order Di Renjie to come over immediately and escort Liu Shenwei into Dali temple! " If he had not been in the palace, Li Hong would have killed the villain for Sun Simiao. "Your Highness, I have never made any mistakes. I don''t know why you punished me. What''s more, I''m a disciple of Dr. Sun. " "If Sun Simiao were here, you would be a dead man who could not speak now! The ignorant and blasphemous person has no compassion of any doctor''s parents. Relying on Sun Simiao''s protection and royal grace, you are a second generation ancestor, and you can''t be bullshit "And if it is passed on to your highness?" "Late." Li Hong waved his robe sleeve, threw down Liu Shenwei, who was under the care of two military guards in the middle of the field, and turned to Li Zhi and Wu Mei. "The father, the mother, the son minister request to go to Lantian County immediately, take full responsibility for the Lantian epidemic, and ensure that the epidemic situation is completely cured within two months!" Li Hong exudes strong self-confidence and irresistible determination. The nine temples and five wardens in the three provinces and six ministries, except the nine temples and the five wardens specialized in serving the royal family, have now been moved to the building of the new Taiji palace, so in a short time, di Renjie rushed with a few people. At this time, Lanling, Chengyang and Xincheng are whispering to Li Hong that they should not be too close to the smallpox patients. You should go and say hello and let the people see you. As for the way, you can tell the people below and ask them to help you. You should stay away and let the officials of the East Palace take the prince''s will and go to the place where there are many people for you. Although Li Zhi and Wu Mei didn''t speak, their faces were full of worries. Only a few days after they came back, there was such a thing on their faces. It was better to let him come back a few days later. The life of the common people was naturally valued by the empress dowager, but the life of Prince Li Hong was more important in their hearts. Thinking of this, Wu Mei can''t help but Miss Li Hong when she was a child. At that time, although she was naughty and mischievous, she made trouble every day. But it is a good grasp of the degree, big things do not make small things constantly, although it makes people angry, but it does not make people worry about losing their lives or dying of incurable diseases. Since he went to the western regions to the present, he has become a responsible Zhengzheng child Lang in the blink of an eye. He calmed down the western regions, conquered the Tubo, and rushed to rescue the isolated city. Now he has just returned a few days ago, but he is still in danger of incurring smallpox. The arrival of Di Renjie liberated Li Hong from being surrounded by three aunts. Li Hong pointed to Liu Shenwei, who was unable to move after being held on one arm by the two military guards, and said, "rebellious, reckless, and deceiving the master to destroy the ancestors, he first took him to Dali temple and came back to ask his master to lead him."Since entering the Dali temple, di Renjie has been hailed as a model of being observant and honest, but he is not a pedantic person. Otherwise, he would not have been able to be used as a prime minister after Wu Mei became the emperor. After saluting Li Hong, di Renjie let the outside warders come in and escort Liu Shenwei out with the two military guards. Although Liu Shenwei can''t move his body, it doesn''t mean his mouth can''t move: "Your Highness, please give me a reason. I haven''t violated any laws of the Tang Dynasty..." Li Hong picked up the big chicken leg which had not been moved by Li Ming on the case table of King Cao Li Ming, and quickly put it into Liu Shenwei''s open mouth like lightning, and then wiped the greasy handle on Liu Shenwei''s official uniform. "Quack noise, your virtue is not suitable to be a doctor. You don''t take the illness and pain of the common people as your own responsibility. You only know to enjoy Sun Simiao''s immortal reputation. You are a waste. Go away." Li Hong wiped his hands carefully and said faintly. Li Zhi''s eyes are so old. Looking at Li Hong, he simply and roughly stopped Liu Shenwei''s accusation of injustice. What he admired in his heart was that he threw himself into the earth. He was so arrogant and powerful as his father. Wu Mei looks at it, and secretly turns her mouth. She really can''t afford to lose this person. How can a prince be so rude? No, she has to be well trained in the future. Everything is good. This is the way of doing things sometimes, and people want to beat him. Several princesses of Lanling and several princes of King Cao were also stunned. They watched Li Hong wave his hand and let the warders leave. Then their eyes inadvertently swept over them, as if to see a hint of warning. Di Renjie was about to leave when Li Hongli stopped him and said, "you can go later. Help me to take care of my father and mother here." Li Hong has no reason to speak, make di Renjie confused, do not understand the prince''s highness this is what the words mean. Bewildered, he heard Li Hong ask him: "by the way, I heard that when you were just born, you had the incurable disease of that day. Then your parents, under the pressure of other villagers, took you for the unknown reason of smallpox infection. They were afraid that you might implicate other people in the village, so they threw you on the mountain. Later, it was said that a Taoist priest passed through the mountains and heard your crying. Then he picked you up and gave you back to your parents. He also prescribed some medicines to your parents. He said that he would be cured after taking three days, but pockmarks would be left on his face. Is that true? " Li Hong looked at di Renjie, or at his pockmarked face. Di Renjie could not help touching the pockmarks on his face, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "my highness, the empress and the prince, the pockmarks on the minister''s face are when they were born..." "You say it again. My father didn''t hear him clearly. He went in and said something." Li Hong took the shoulder and bumped Di Renjie. Di Renjie was stunned and didn''t understand Li Hong''s meaning. He went on to say: "the pockmarks on my face are..." Li Hong once again hit Di Renjie with his shoulder, stopped Di Renjie''s words again, put his arm around Di Renjie''s shoulder, and whispered in his ear: "you will die as I said. Don''t you know that Lantian people are infected with smallpox. If I don''t go, many people will die..." "All right, all right. What are you threatening him for? As long as you can guarantee me to come back safe and sound, your father and I will allow you to go to Lantian to cure the people, but on one condition... " "You say, I promise promise, never regret." Li Hong spreads Di Renjie''s shoulder, two eyes a bright, looking at Li Zhi and Wu Mei said. Li Hong once read about the pockmarks on di Renjie''s face in the unofficial history. As for why there is such a statement, I''m afraid it is not because of the incurable disease of smallpox, but because of the pockmarks on his face that the anecdote of the cure of this incurable smallpox disease comes into being. It is estimated that some people in the public or the officialdom made up such an anecdote to prove Di Renjie''s inspirational story that he would not die after a disaster and that there must be a blessing after his death. Li Hong looked at Wu Mei eagerly, but he heard Li Zhi say faintly: "Yang Wu has been around me for many years now, and he is too old to serve me. This time you go to Lantian, let him serve you around. In this way, I can rest assured with your mother." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 "No problem. Since my father is willing to part with him, I''ll take it, hehe." Li Hong looked at Yang Wu and said with a smile. And Yang Wu is all over the body suddenly up and down a layer of goose bumps, even the scalp is also a burst of numbness. I really don''t know where to offend his royal highness. In short, the prince''s highness is really "generous" to himself, and he corrects himself from time to time. And even the Queen''s side of Lian tie, is not less than the prince''s Royal Highness, but in addition to the two of them, he really does not remember who has been renovated by the prince. Thinking of this, I can''t help but look at Hua Ji, who is standing behind Li Zhi with him. Hua Ji, who is in his thirties, will serve his majesty after he leaves his majesty. But I don''t know if he will become the new target of the prince''s rectification. The former master waved, so Yang Wu no longer had to stand behind Li Zhi. After Li Zhi waved, he walked down in a hurry and saluted Li Hong, saying, "I have seen your royal highness." "You don''t have to be too polite when you are so familiar. Since my father and the emperor are willing to give you to me, it''s just right that you go to the East Palace and start packing up. We''ll leave for Lantian in a moment." Li Hong patted Yang Wu on the shoulder, revealing his neat white teeth. He said darkly: "I feel that my martial arts have improved a lot in the western regions in recent years. If you want to have a competition with someone, you don''t have to work so hard. Hua Ji, you will take over Yang Wu''s work in the future." Yang Wu''s whole body felt numb. After that, he had to let his highness practice himself to death. But in the second half of the sentence, his highness turned around and went straight to Huaji. Yangwudun relaxed. "Hua Ji didn''t provoke you. What do you want to learn from him? Go to Yang Wu." Li Zhi looked at him discontentedly. After Yang Wu saluted Li Zhi and Wu Mei, he began to take office and perform his new duties. Since the crown prince said so, he had to go back to prepare. King Cao, Li Ming and others, including Princess Lanling, and so on. Even the princess Qianjin, who still looks a little dull now, has lost the interest to continue the banquet because of the incurable smallpox disease. So they all asked to leave and promised Li Hong that they could use anything in Lantian County. All of them left one after another, but it does not mean that they have no doubt. His majesty suddenly gave his eunuch Yang Wu, who had been working for many years, to his royal highness. What does it mean? Does it mean that your majesty intends to continue to delegate power to the crown prince? Let Yang Wu assist the prince? Or is it because his Highness''s actions today have made his majesty feel the threat from the crown prince to the throne, so he would like to take this opportunity to put a confidant of his own by his royal highness? No one knows why Li Zhi didn''t have any omen. He suddenly gave Yang Wu to Li Hong. But everyone knew that this was not planned in advance. It must have been decided by his Majesty in Dafu hall. Because when Li Zhi said that he would give Yang Wu to Li Hong, the consternation and confusion on Yang Wu''s face fell firmly in everyone''s eyes. Obviously, even he did not know that his Majesty would give him to Li Hong, a servant who had been using for 30 years. Is there any meaning in this? Is this doubt or approval for the prince? As people ponder and ponder over the sage''s mind, their own doubts become more and more thick. Di Renjie did not leave immediately. After several princes and the princess walked out of the Dafu hall, he frowned and thought about it. Then he stopped and planned to wait for his royal highness here for a while. Li Zhi, Wu Mei and Li Hong were left in the hall of Dafu. Wu Mei waved to Li Hong and asked her next-door maid to play a bowl of hands and take out a new embroidery needle. "You tell me how it''s done, where are you doing it? You''ll show me again. " Wu Mei looks at Li Hong and says. Wu Mei is afraid that Li Hong colluded with the maid just now, so this time she let her intimate maid bring water and needles, and all of them have been verified by her one by one. What Li Hong and Xia Zhi did just now made her feel shocked, but they were all done by Li Hong and Xia Zhi through some eye blocking method after they were united. However, the needle did not sink, which made her feel a heartthrob for no reason. And to her surprise, after the needle was taken from the palace maid, the summer solstice took a look at it, and then handed it to the princess Qianjin. Next, the princess Qianjin was making it. Why didn''t the needle sink? Or is there really a bloody disaster? Li Hong said with a smile that he reached out to take the needle in Wu Mei''s hand. However, Wu Mei slapped his hand off and said coldly, "you can tell me how to do it. Don''t do it. Otherwise, who knows what you''ll do when I''m not paying attention." In fact, people are just like this. Often too complex or too shocking scenes appear in front of people. Although people don''t understand the truth, they will think it is false subjectively for the first time. However, if such a simple matter of common sense goes against the common sense, it will make people more curious and even sprout the idea of some mythical ghosts.The simpler it is, the more it transcends the unconventional, and the more likely it is for extremely smart people to have curiosity. If they are too complex and unconventional, smart people will not pursue them. As long as they know that they are false. But for this kind of simple unconventional, for the smart like Wu Mei, the first female emperor of all ages, it is full of great attraction. He didn''t care if he wanted to prevent the thief, but he didn''t care about it. Li Hong glanced at several palace maids and eunuchs beside him, pointed to a maid in law, and said with ease, "empress mother, you take that needle nose and rub it back and forth in that maid''s hair several times." Wu Mei is dubious and waves to the maid. She kneels down beside Wu Mei and lowers her head so that Wu Mei can easily rub her nose and needle between her hair. Looking at Wu Mei''s action, Li Hong said again: "rub her scalp, don''t use your strength, and then rub someone else''s scalp, just like you sew clothes on weekdays." For the first time, Wu Mei obeyed Li Hong''s orders. She was curious and alert. She was afraid that she would be fooled by the little rabbit. She rubbed and let Lian tie watch Li Hong, so as not to make a fool of herself for a while. The little rabbit was robbing the door and running away. "Well, it should be about." Li Hong carefully observed the needle nose. The maid''s hair should be oily, so it should be more dandruff. Looking at Wu Mei''s hands of the needle nose to sweep back and forth, that needle nose has been filled with dandruff, then let Wu Mei slowly put the embroidery needle into the water bowl. Wu Mei took a needle and looked at Li Hong, then at the water bowl. Then she looked up and asked, "is that all it is? Can it float? " Li Hong nodded and said, "there should be no problem. You can have a try." Wu Mei hesitated. She carefully looked at the water bowl. Li Zhi''s head was very close to the front. With several maids stretching out their heads, they looked like gamblers waiting for the dealer to open cards. "Ah It''s really floating. What''s going on? " Wu Mei was surprised to see the embroidery needle. After her fingers were released, she made a small ripple in the bowl, and then floated on the water. "What on earth is this?" Li Zhi also straightened up, pointed to the water bowl on the table, looked at Li Hong and asked. "There is no escape from heaven Ouch... " Li Hong finally screamed. He was too close to Wu Mei. Before the staff was loaded, Wu Mei pinched the inside of her thigh. All of a sudden, the whole person was holding his legs as if he was in a hurry to urinate, and his mouth was breathing cold air for mercy. When Li Zhi and Wu Mei know that it is the dandruff on the head that can make the embroidery needle float, they suddenly look gloomy. They thought how deep they were. They didn''t think it was so worthless. Li Hong twitched his cheek and stroked the inside of his thigh. He thought about going back for a while to let Bai Chun see if he had been pinched green, too cruel! Is he born or not! Accompanied by the summer solstice, not far from the Dafu hall, he saw Di Renjie standing not far away, looking at himself, and then came over with a big stride. "Are you waiting for me?" Li Hong looks at di Renjie curiously and gives up the idea of letting Xiazhi knead his thigh first. "Yes, your highness. I want to ask you something. I hope you can..." Di Renjie saluted and said. "All right, all right, please don''t be polite. My colleagues who are officials in the same Dynasty can''t work together after being so polite." Li Hong waved his hand to stop Di Renjie from saluting and walked slowly forward. After leaving, Li Zhi and Wu Mei also drove out of the Dafu hall. There was no one beside them except their own maids and eunuchs. Wu Mei, half a step behind Li Zhi, walked on the way to the back palace and murmured, "you said that he aimed at the princess Qianjin, was it really just because of the crime of cheating the king by the princess?" Li Zhi, with his hands on his back, raised his head with a silent sigh. The cold wind made his head feel a little better. He asked, "does the queen think it''s not as simple as this?" Although they did not show any doubts in Dafu hall, especially Wu Mei, and naturally asked Li Hong to demonstrate the water floating embroidery needle again, their doubts were still increasing. Li Hong was obviously prepared to come, and it seems that he came specially for Qianjin princess. Even if he had known that the four warlocks were fake, he had imprisoned Qianjin princess for ten years! What''s the purpose!? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 They walked slowly in the company of maids and eunuchs. Li Zhi continued to carry his hands and hold his fat belly, sorting out Li Hong''s every move in his mind. "Why does hong''er have such a big prejudice against Princess Qianjin? At that time, his Taiyi City Chamber of Commerce, Qianjin Princess and Cao Wang Li Ming visited him in person at his Royal Manor, hoping to get some shares of Taiyi City, but Li Hong refused to do so! On the contrary, he also gave shares to those who did not go. " Lizhi shook his head as he spoke. Li Hong and Princess Qianjin had not been in contact with each other before. If we had to say that there was, it was Princess Qianjin''s carriage entering Taiyi city and bumping into other people. But that matter was solved according to Li Hong''s intention. What''s more, such trifles, whether to Li Hong or Qianjin princess, should not constitute any conclusion, which is not enough to be the reason for the two people''s hostility. Wu Mei also shakes her head solemnly. She has always been very fond of Princess Qianjin. Over the past few years, when she went to Luoyang, she would welcome her ten miles out of Luoyang every time. Every time I go back to Chang''an, people will send dozens of miles to Chang''an. Although it is said that this is a respect for the royal family, the etiquette is extremely grand, otherwise I will not believe her words this time. But even so, after the four warlocks were exposed by Li Hong, Wu Mei didn''t blame the princess Qianjin very much after she knew that the warlock was fake. She even thought whether she was also hoodwinked. However, to her surprise, Li Hong seized on the matter and made a big fuss about it. Even if he and his majesty wanted to extricate themselves from the public, it was difficult for him to find a suitable reason for that. What''s more, the little bunny didn''t give himself and others the chance to excuse the princess, and even didn''t let their thoughts go to that aspect. A series of magic eye blocking methods, from the beginning, tightly traction their nerves, so that they have no time to think about other things. One after another of the changes, as well as the atmosphere of suffocation, coupled with the last finger fire, can not light, can not light the Yellow symbol, as well as the above words, people temporarily forget the surrounding things. Finally, the little bunny took advantage of the public''s uneasiness, and directly took advantage of his Majesty''s mouth to seal off all the retreat routes of Qianjin princess, and finally pushed her into Luoyang and could not move. How deep and precise is this? All things, including people''s psychological activities and thoughts in their minds, are led by him in that moment, so you can''t have time to do other things. In the end, it was so easy not only to break the game set up by Princess Qianjin to please herself and her majesty, but also to take the plunge. To use the chess terminology that your majesty quite likes, that is to kill the princess. Wu Meijie and Bai Yuru''s forehead twisted into a ball and suddenly said, "Princess Qianjin doesn''t have anything to do with Li Zhong, does she?" "No, if so, why did Li Hong support Li Zhong when he was in Taiyi city?" Li Zhi said half of the time, but suddenly he stopped talking. He stopped and half turned to look at Wu Mei. He thought of something and said, "Li Zhong is now imprisoned in Anxi Loulan by Li Hong. That is to say, in Taiyi City, Li Hong didn''t know Li Zhong had a different heart! So, Princess Qianjin has joined hands with Li Zhong Wu Mei shook her head: "no sign." After saying that, he took the lead to walk towards his own Penglai hall, leaving Li Zhi with a thoughtful expression on his face. Li Hong and di Renjie slowly step out of the Danfeng gate. Di Renjie looks dignified and gives Li Hong the design of a star and moon logo in his hand. "Your Highness, are you familiar with this pattern?" For Li Hongshi, it''s not necessary for him to understand the patterns of Xingshi from the perspective of the media. Frowning, he asked, "what''s the matter? This pattern should be a common pattern in white food. It''s a certain organization or group. " Di Renjie laughed bitterly. As Li Hong walked forward slowly, he said slowly: "it seems that I have found the right person for my highness. There have been several strange suicide cases these days. During the autopsy, I found these patterns from their necks or arms. I guess they should be from the western regions, so I want you to confirm them." "Suicide? Who committed suicide? " Li Hong asked casually. "They are all students of hongwenguan and Guozijian, both men and women." Di Renjie said heavily. Li Hong''s heart was shocked, hongwenguan and Guozijian''s students committed suicide? How could that be possible? "Why did they commit suicide? How many people died? " Li Hong asked. "Three women and four men, all aged about 15 or 16 years old, have seen the scene of the crime. After careful investigation, they have not found any signs of fighting or other people on the scene. Moreover, they asked their neighbors that no one heard any noise when the deceased hanged himself.""In other words, seven people are willing to commit suicide? When did this happen? " Li Hong asked curiously, but he didn''t go to his heart, but he still had some worries. After all, the pattern of stars and moons is not a good thing. "Half a month ago. Now it seems that Chen initially believed that all the seven people were willing to commit suicide. As for why they committed suicide, whether they were forced to do so, or had a dispute with others, or other reasons, I have never found a clue. " Di Renjie was very distressed. After taking office a few years ago, he cleared up a lot of unjust and false cases, which made him vaguely famous as a spy among the people. But now, because of this case, he is unable to determine. "Half a month ago? The security measures are strict enough. No wonder there is no news. I thought it was just happened. " Li Hong said lightly. Di Renjie said with a wry smile: "this case involves hongwenguan and Guozijian, Yan Zhaofu and Kong Zhiyue. One is a Bachelor of hongwenguan, the other is a sacrifice to Guozijian. I am deeply afraid that this incident will not have a good impact after it is spread out." Seeing that Li Hong''s expression was still flat, di Renjie shook his head and continued: "now the Chongwen museum under your eastern palace is gaining popularity. Nowadays, many dignitaries and businessmen are willing to send their children to Chongwen hall. Therefore, the Hongwen Museum and the Imperial College are facing more and more pressure. Once this matter comes out, the two bachelors are afraid to push Hong Wenguan and Guozijian to the forefront of the storm, in case they fail to live up to your Majesty''s expectations "Well, I understand. So you helped them to suppress the influence of this matter and turn it into a covert investigation. But in this way, after they have formed the habit of taking shortcut and relying on relationship in the future, isn''t it unfair to chongwenguan? By the way, did Chongwen museum have such incidents? " Li Hong thought about it and asked. Yan Zhaofu and Kong Zhiyue were both great literary Confucians. It is needless to say that Yan Zhaofu is Yan shigu''s nephew and Yan Zhenqing''s grandfather. Kong Zhiyue is the second of three sons of Kong Yingda, a descendant of Confucius. Kong Yingda himself was one of the eighteen scholars in the Qin palace. Later, he helped Li Shimin to establish the literature museum, and then worked in the literature museum. With Li Shimin''s accession to the throne, the literature museum was also transformed into Hongwen Museum. Kong Yingda was highly valued by Li Shimin. At the beginning of the establishment of hongwenguan, he was given high expectations. After the reform, Li Shimin had high expectations for him. Therefore, he was appointed as the Imperial College to offer sacrifices to the royal family members. Today, Kong and Yan are still in charge of hongwenguan and Guozijian. However, with the rapid rise of chongwenguan in Donggong and their aggressive momentum, they feel great pressure. They are afraid that the status of Guozijian and hongwenguan will decline in the minds of scholars in the world. Therefore, they have no choice but to find di Renjie after the suicide case and request that they can not expand the situation and change into covert Investigate. "Excuse me, your highness. To tell you the truth, I also feel that this is unfair to your Chongwen Museum. But I think that no matter which one of the three is the efforts of the royal family, wouldn''t it be a good thing to avoid competition? There was no such incident in Chongwen Museum. " Di Renjie comforted Li Hong and replied. Li Hong glanced at di Renjie with a wry smile: "you are not sincere. You want to please both sides. In the end, you are not human. If you tell me all about it today, don''t you fear that I will trouble them? Or make the case known to the public? " "I dare to guess that, your highness, what you will not do is the top priority of the royal family. They are also the places for cultivating scholars and scholars for the Tang Dynasty. Your highness should not do such a thing. But your highness, you misunderstood me. I want to see you today because you have been in the western regions for a long time. Maybe you can help me identify this pattern and help me to solve my confusion. " The bitter smile on di Renjie''s face turned into that of an old man. In short, he did not want to offend either side. Li Hong sneered and looked at him, then motioned him to follow him into the east palace. Di Renjie was not polite. He accompanied Li Hong into the east palace. Anyway, it was a good thing for him to visit the East Palace even if he didn''t get anything from his party today. In the living room of Lizheng hall, Banmei cleverly helps Li Hong take off the prince''s service and change into casual clothes. Xun LAN has poured the tea and put it on the tea table. "There''s something strange about this. I''m sure you want to find out if this pattern belongs to the western regions. There are a lot of floating population in Chang''an city every day. It''s even more difficult to find out some clues. However, I can provide you with a clue, but Remember, you must be careful, but I don''t need to teach you this. You should be able to understand the powerful part. " Li Hong motioned to di Renjie for tea and said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 Di Renjie listened attentively to Li Hong''s words. Although Li Hong didn''t reveal anything, his frown had been loosened gradually. Since his highness is willing to say so, it means that he has agreed. Then he can do what is convenient for him. As for how to do it, it is his own business. In the Tang Dynasty, although there are no cases that the Dali temple can''t investigate and intervene in, if you want to find clues from the patterns of stars and moons, you have to cover them. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Dali temple will attract criticism in the court hall. Now, with the acquiescence of his highness, the only difficulty does not exist, as long as the prince is willing to give a token. Sure enough, di Renjie looked at Li Hong just about to speak. He saw a crystal pendant that Yang Wu respectfully took out and handed it to Li Hong. "This crystal pendant is not worth any money. Just take it and play with it. But to make it clear, you still need to think about it. Although it is said that the Phoenix in distress is not as good as the chicken, it does not mean that no one wants to take credit for it. " Li Hong said slowly. "Don''t worry, I will be careful, just You are really going to let Di Renjie considered Li Hong''s words and found that the prince''s highness wanted to go further than him. The two men tacitly planned to start from Prince belus of Sassanian. Di Renjie thought that he had understood his Royal Highness''s worries, but looking at Li Hong''s face, he obviously missed something. Li Hong laughed and waved to him, indicating that he could leave. After Di Renjie got up, Li Hongcai said, "the two people who are looking for you to have a relationship with you may not drag you down in this case." "Well After all, their aim is to be gentle and to repay good for evil. I think that, now that belous has no such great influence, Yan Zhaofu and Kong Zhiyue should not be difficult for them? " Di Renjie straight up the body fixed there, pondered and said. "They hope that this matter can be turned into a small and trivial matter. They may not be able to go to your house soon. I hope you can finish this case. If you delay it for a day, they will have to worry about it for a long time. If you want to keep investigating, they may worry that if the news gets out, they will not be able to account for the negative news brought about by the Hongwen Museum and the Imperial College of the Imperial College, and if your majesty knows about it, they will not be able to account for it. " Li Hong waved his hand again, and let Di Renjie figure out the rest. All of them are people who understand. It''s meaningless to go on. Di Renjie looks a little complicated in an instant. Finally, he salutes Li Hong and then leaves slowly. After leaving the East Palace Jiafu gate, di Renjie dared to take a long breath, and said in his heart a fierce voice. His royal highness is very serious and takes the initiative to understand the truth of the case. However, he also blocks the way he wants to engage in malpractice for personal gain or is convinced by Kong Zhiyue and Yan Zhaofu. The sentence "they will visit you soon". Whether Kong Zhiyue or Yan Zhaofu will visit him or not, they force him to find out the truth about the case. Add "if your majesty knows", but thoroughly let Di Renjie, must investigate this case clearly, otherwise, after your majesty knows, the consequences will be very serious. However, di Renjie did not know, and perhaps could have guessed vaguely in his heart, that his royal highness might have taken advantage of the case to continue to suppress Hong Wenguan and Guozijian. The ultimate goal, I''m afraid, is to make Guozijian and hongwenguan completely and completely turn into chongwenguan. This should not be a secret in the court. The gratitude and resentment between him and Dai Zhide, and the exchange of words in the court, were, in fact, the conflict between the two people''s different ideas about the students they studied. Although in the end, his royal highness removed Dai Zhide in the name of the crown prince, and then appointed Zhang Zhangzhi as Minister of rites. However, his royal highness did not achieve fruitful results. He still did not control hongwenguan and Guozijian in his hands. Finally, the four-year expedition to Anxi also resolved the enmity between Dai Zhide and chaotang, and reused Dai Zhide. There are still many things that can be interpreted. Although Dai Zhide was not as good as Kong Zhiyue and Yan Zhaofu, there were many students in the imperial court, or students who served as local officials. The prince''s Royal Highness returned from Anxi''s war. I''m afraid it''s a must to seize the control of hongwenguan and Guozijian. In addition, the two places are still in trouble together. If his highness does not seize it at this time, it will not be Prince Li Hong. As he pondered over the intricate network of relations and the tangled interests of the court, he looked up and saw the figures of Yan Zhaofu and Kong Zhiyue standing at the gate of his mansion. The porter of his own house was on one side, talking to two people. Seeing this situation, di Renjie thought a little. Before they found him, he quickly stepped away and turned into another road, intending to make a circle before returning home.Good news, they have just come out from the prince''s mansion, they have been waiting at the door of the palace, the prince''s royal residence around, looks a lot of eyeliner. Di Renjie was a little frightened. He suddenly felt that he seemed to be involuntarily involved in a dispute. Now he depends on how he stands in line. In Li Hong''s bedroom in the main hall of the East Palace, Bai Chun is holding medicinal wine in her hand. She helps Li Hong look at the bruise on her thigh. The empress is cruel enough. This is not good enough. The prince''s leg has already been marked with several pieces of blue and purple. Someone allows Bai chun to stroke her thigh, unconsciously grabs Bai Chun''s long hair and twists and turns around her fingers. After a long time of thinking, I thought of the white princess named the night moon, the religion of Tuvalu, and Princess Wencheng. Otherwise, I thought of the pernus? Is there someone behind it? Or it''s a turn of mind, when the mind is not organized and formed, someone''s hand is faster than the thought, has been stretched in from the white pure collar, holding the snow-white towering, subconsciously kneading. White pure beautiful cheek is full of crimson, some angry look at the paw master, see that the master''s look is still in the free, but from her jade cheek very close to the thigh, is already a pillar of the sky. Bai Chun can''t rest assured by the joy of being held by one hand in front of her chest. The blush on her cheek increases with the strength of her hand, and her breath becomes rapid. With a very attractive breath in her mouth, Bai Chun suddenly felt a chill in her shoulder, and then her upper body was suddenly naked in the air. Before she could regain her consciousness, the whole person was suddenly picked up. On the wide and comfortable bed, the two bodies quickly intertwined. From the clouds slowly fell to the prince''s arms, white pure face still with a trace of shyness, and that passion after the tender. As soon as the summer solstice knocked on the door, she saw two bodies nestling together. Her face turned red and she was about to leave. She didn''t want a big hand around her waist. Cherry mouth was about to exclaim, then the prince''s lips imprinted on it, chest feel a tight, a hand has held her chest. All of a sudden, her whole body lost her strength. The feeling of numbness and itching filled every place under her skin, which made her involuntarily embrace Li Hong''s neck. Before her beautiful eyes were closed, she only saw Bai Chun leave the room in a hurry with her clothes on. Before the passion on her face disappeared, she ran out with a smile. Xia Zhi is a little shy and follows Li Hong down from the second floor. Yang Wu is waiting for Li Hong again. "Your Highness, everything is ready." Yang Wu said respectfully. "Oh, now that you are my man, how about remembering my father in my heart? Even if you are given to me, I will give it to me. I don''t care about my love for many years. Is it cool for you now? " Li Hong patted Yang Wu on the shoulder to see that he didn''t sit down. Then he pressed down on his shoulder again. Yang Wu dared to hold his buttocks to the sofa, so he sat down. "Don''t be so nervous. You can sit down and learn from them in the future." Li Hong sat down opposite and continued. "Yes, your highness, your servant and your servant obey me." Yang Wu is not used to it. Although his highness is very easygoing, he can''t be too easygoing. What''s more, he is the first day to serve his highness. "To tell you the truth, are you reluctant to come to me?" Li Hong looked at Yang Wu playfully and asked. "I don''t dare. I like your Majesty''s arrangement in my heart. I''d like to serve your highness." Yang Wu makes a gesture and wants to reply again, but Li Hong reaches out and presses down in the void. "Why do you like to come to Donggong? By the way, how many years have you served my father? " Li Hong asked. "Back to your highness, I was transferred to serve your Majesty in the 11th year of Zhenguan. Now Thirty three years. I like the east palace It''s Don''t laugh at that, your highness. I like the knowledge of Chongwen hall. Occasionally, after your Majesty''s permission, I will come and listen to it. As time goes by, I like it here. Moreover, no one in Chongwen hall is afraid or far away from them because of their status as slaves They like to be with them, especially to study. " Yang Wu was over 50 years old, and his face was embarrassed, which surprised Li Hong. At the age of 20, he was transferred to serve his father. Now he is 42 years old. It seems that when he was nine years old, he was there. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 Li Hong stopped teasing Yang Wu, and said in a positive manner: "the East Palace is different from the Daming Palace behind. Now that you are my personal servant, you have to take care of your own mouth. If I do anything wrong, you can go to my father and stab him. Do you know?" "Yes, the maids and maids should bear in mind that even the maids of the queen would not say so." Yang Wu''s amorous reply. "Pull it down. There''s no need for you to worry about my mother''s back. I''m afraid even iron will come soon." Li Hong said some puns. At that time, the matter of Dafu hall was only temporarily blinded by the emperor and his mother. When the two men came back to their senses, they would certainly settle accounts with themselves. But now they have no control over it, and they have to go to Lantian County immediately. So ah, I''m afraid the empress mother will send Lian tie here at this time. After everything was done, they were ready to leave immediately. The prince''s car was just ready to start, and even tietie rushed over in a hurry, panting like a refugee. "My servant Lian tie has met his royal highness." Lian tie looked at Yang Wu on one side and said to Li Hong, who was ready to pedal. "Why did I come to you? I thought you would not come." Li Hong said a word, and then went straight to the carriage. In his hand, he also took the token of the empress mother''s Keepsake handed over by Lian tie. Wu Mei is afraid that Li Hong, the Hun boy, will ignore Lian tie''s words and send Lian tie back. Therefore, it is better to take her own keepsake. "Did the empress mother explain anything?" Li Hong, sitting in the car, asked through the window. "The queen told the maids and maids that you should not be angry with your highness when you come here, so that you can be served." Lian tie saluted and said. Li Hong nodded and thought about it and said, "it''s not far to go to Lantian. It''s easy and pleasant to have a round trip every day. It''s OK to go with Yang Wu. I''ll give you a task." "Your Highness, I command you." Lian tie said in a hurry. "Go to find Di Renjie and follow him these days. If you have any help, just say what I said. But remember to follow Di Renjie''s orders and not act alone." Li Hong admonished. "Yes, I am. I will go to see Di Renjie." Lian tie watched the carriage slowly drive away, and then he took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead. It''s not far from here to Lantian, so Li Hong didn''t take many people with him. In addition to his 200 personal guards, he was surrounded by five eunuchs and five women. Wei Tuqi has now become the prince''s personal security officer. He is in charge of the safety of his highness. More than two hundred plus a carriage, such a battle, in addition to the armed forces with a little attention, other than some of the nobility, luxury, no different. In the bustling Chang''an City, such a team is not strange. In autumn and winter, the streets of Chang''an city are still crowded with people, and the cold still can''t stop people''s interest in traveling. Scholars, talented women, meet each other, in the bustling Chang''an Street has long been a beautiful landscape. On the contrary, those who wear foreign costumes in Chang''an city can not cause too many people''s attention, except for merchants. When the people saw the battle of two hundred horses, they were obviously used to it. Only when the horse team passed by, they would step aside as much as possible, and then they would continue with the matters at hand. They did not care much about who the team belonged to. In less than two hours'' journey, Li Hong and his wife had arrived in Lantian County. At each intersection, they were unable to lead, and left guards set up checkpoints. They were only allowed to enter and not to leave. The whole Lantian County did not seem very flustered, but after entering the boundary of Lantian, I didn''t know whether it was the psychological effect or the reality. I always felt that there was a layer of dignified atmosphere over Lantian County. Unable to quickly run to the crown prince''s car driver, Li Hong and his party of five women came out and said, "Your Highness, everything is OK now. After all the intersections are closed, the people do not show fear. At the end of the day, the general also sent troops to pacify the city, telling them that the imperial court is not going to trap them, but to rescue them." Li Hong nodded and asked, "where are the zongchu guests? Where have you been? " Just after asking, I saw a figure running towards this side from afar. Besides Zong Chuke, who could he be. "Your Highness, I have arranged for you. The courtyard beside the city has been cleaned. If you don''t go back to Chang''an these days, you can rest there or deal with government affairs." Zong Chuke said with a smile on his face. "You are so boring. When will you learn this. What about the people in the city? Do you do everything I say? " "Excuse me, your highness. You are a golden man. It''s not pleasant to say anything. If you have something, it''s not worth the loss. What''s more, the minister doesn''t have to work hard. It''s an old house. Besides, when people go to Taiyi City, they''re free." "Let''s leave it to them to take care of it. You can keep busy with you. Don''t pay attention to me. I''ll look around myself first." Li Hong waved and said.It''s going to be dark. I''m afraid Zong Chuke has a lot of things to deal with. If you let him stay with him, when the temperature drops at night, I''m afraid we can''t put all the people in place properly. Zong Chuke was stunned, and then the expression on his face seemed relaxed a lot. He said realistically, "thank you, your highness. I''ll deal with things first, and then report to you after completion." "Well, remember to hide my identity." Chu Zong waved away. Then he looked back at several people around him, took the lead to walk to the gate of the house and said, "you go in and clean up. I''ll walk around the county with Yang Wu to see what Zong Chuke has done for most of the day." Yang Wu was worthy of serving Lizhi. After Li Hong finished, he immediately brought two horses from the side, ready to start with his royal highness. Both Bai Chun and Hua Meng were worried, but Li Hong only asked Yang Wu to accompany them and tried to dissuade them, but they were all rejected by Li Hong. The two people then rode around Lantian County. All the houses are now vacant. Apart from the barking of dogs from the houses, the whole Lantian gives people a feeling of going to the city. Some of the houses creak and shake with the breeze. The daily necessities in the yard are arranged neatly, but it doesn''t seem to be urged to leave. Li Hong was satisfied with this point. At least it showed that Zong Chuke did not force the people together. The two men and two riders roamed the empty streets. In addition, the night was gradually shrouded in the earth, and everything was withering in autumn and winter. The whole city looked bleak and desolate, showing a depressing depression. It was very much like that the people fled in a hurry to avoid the war and left an empty city. The old and the weak gathered in the south of the city, the women and children gathered in the north of the city, and the young men and women were placed in the west of the city. Those who were ill were placed outside the north of the city, and they were already in the periphery of Lantian County. All people''s food and drink expenses are borne by the imperial court. When the night comes, they carry a lot of alcohol and other things to the people''s gathering place. After Li Hong went back to his house in the east of the city, a large amount of quicklime had been transported by Huameng and mang seeds. The quicklime was piled up outside the east city like a white snow mountain. After reporting all the matters to Li Hong, Zong Chuke followed Li Hong to the hill like quicklime. He did not know what his highness wanted these things for. "Everyone needs to be isolated for half a month, but in any case, your task in this period of time is to turn these materials into slurry and brush them on the walls of every household in Lantian County, especially in the places where livestock and poultry live and forage, as well as on some shady and wet ground as well as sewage ditches and septic tanks Tian county can''t leave any dead ends. " Li Hong held a small piece of quicklime in his hand, looked at it at will and threw it back again. The question mark of Zong Chuke''s head is that he doesn''t know what is the use of making this thing into pulp and then brushing it on the wall and covering the ground. When Li Hong said, including places where people are concentrated, he did not know what he wanted to do. "Don''t understand?" Li Hong looked at Zong Chuke''s dazed eyes and asked with a smile. "Your Highness, please help me understand." Zong Chuke said modestly. "Smallpox can spread infection, I don''t need to say that you all know. However, the spread of infectious diseases requires three factors: the source of infection, the sudden spread and the susceptible animals. Only when these three factors are combined, will constitute the infection channel of infectious diseases. But as long as there is no one of these three ways, the possibility of infection will not be reached. Therefore, we need the lime to cut off the source of infection first, and then try to find a way to cure it. " Li Hong couldn''t help sighing. If Sun Simiao were there, he would certainly be able to make the vaccinia into a vaccine and inject it into people. Thinking of this, Li Hong looked at Zong Chuke and asked, "is there a slaughterhouse or a cattle farmer in Lantian County?" As soon as Zong Chuke''s eyes brightened, how could his highness know all these things? Is it hard to come true? Yang Wu several people are also a Leng, today accompanied the prince, did not see a large number of cattle appear in the field of vision. "Your Highness, the milk sales in Lantian County have been very good in recent years, but the cows are not in the city, but at the foot of the mountain not far from the north." "How many households are there? It''s possible to find out who raised those cows? " Li Hong asked quickly. Smallpox virus is an infectious virus from cattle. Although it does not cause life-threatening to cattle, it is because cowpox virus can resist and dissolve like detoxification. So when vaccinia is made into a vaccine and injected into a person, it will only cause temporary discomfort, but from then on there will be immunity against smallpox. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 Now, if people in this era are infected with smallpox virus, it is no wonder that it is because they have been in contact with cattle for a long time, or they are engaged in the slaughtering industry and have been infected by smallpox virus. Or it''s the milking industry of dairy cows, dealing with cows for a long time and then infecting them. The initial symptoms are papules on the skin, and then gradually develop into blisters and pustules. What makes the scalp numb is that these symptoms only appear in the arms, legs and the most intuitive face. In today''s era, if you have blisters and pustules on your face, you will get goose bumps if you want to see them. Anyone will have scalp numbness and can''t bear to look directly. It can be said that it is miserable. "Go to three places immediately and look for people suffering from high fever, fatigue and headache, and isolate them immediately. In addition, those who have nightmares at night must be isolated!" Li Hong thought of cowpox and all at once. At that time, he should have done this in Dafu hall, but even he was a little shocked at that time. All at once, he only thought about how to minimize the casualties. As for whether he could be cured, his mind was always on Sun Simiao. Now Sun Simiao didn''t find it. He put his disciples into Dali temple, so he had to find out by himself. Zong Chuke nodded his head. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Li Hong and said, "protect that pastoral area. No one is allowed to kill those cows." Zong Chuke is confused again. If according to his Highness''s words, those cattle are the main culprit. Now they should be slaughtered. Why should they be protected? After thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t know what the reason was. In the end, he had to accept the order first. For the prince, he still had absolute trust. Li Hong was very relaxed on his first night in Lantian, but both the pro guards led by Wei Tuqi and the left guards who could not lead were fighting against the little snow mountain that night. Despite their hard work, they selected a few soldiers who were more clever and skillful in their work. In addition, the people who followed from Taiyi city were all moving the snow mountain. The medical camp was the busiest. After entering Lantian, they first followed the command of Lantian County Magistrate. After Zong Chuke arrived, they began to follow Zong Chuke''s command. Now, at the command of Li Hong, more than 800 medical and nursing camps have been distributed. Every county, every village and every village has their own medical camp. Because of their existence, people''s fear is greatly reduced. After all, after the army blockaded Lantian on this day, some people speculated that it was the imperial court''s intention to let them live and die on their own. Because there was no cure for smallpox, and the people who did not have symptoms had not yet developed, the court decided to let them live and die on their own. This kind of rumor spread rapidly in Lantian than 800 Li, and the war fire spread rapidly. When Li Hong arrived in Lantian, with Zong Chuke''s lobbying everywhere, this voice was slowly suppressed in Lantian County. But the surrounding villages and villages spread such messages. Facing this situation, Li Hong waved his big hand, and the medical and nursing camp began to rush to all over the country overnight to comfort the people. The medical camp is also one of Li Hong''s achievements in Anxi in recent years. Because of their existence, the casualty rate of the army in wartime was 70% lower than that of others! This terrible number is Pei Xingjian, and Xue Rengui, the generals who lead troops to fight in foreign countries all the year round. They dare not think about it, but Li Hongsheng has done it. The poor medical conditions are one thing, but the most important thing is the thought of saving people. When there are some big wounds in the battlefield, they will give up these young lives. Li Hong didn''t want to do the training for the second half of the year. In the morning of the next day, Li Hong got up as usual to do all kinds of physical exercises. Then, at the well head in the middle of the yard, the cold well water came from Huameng. The steaming Li Hong took a cold bath. In recent years, this habit has been maintained, although it makes people look very tormenting and abnormal. But since arriving in Anxi, Li Hong has been fond of this kind of cold water bath. Sometimes he even makes a prank. He pours down the summer solstice or banmeila, who gives him a towel, to take a cold bath together. What he got was that he had a high fever for several days, so that there was no maid waiting for him. Finally, he shook his head and did not force others any more. Up to now, he is the only one who has persevered. After he put on his new clothes, he put his cold cold hands into Bai Chun''s neck. Bai Chun screamed and went straight into his arms. Li Hong curled his lips. Today, Yang Wu accompanied him out and said, "next time I take a cold bath, if you can''t stand that expression again, I''ll let you wash it together." White pure looks at his back, the demonstration raised the powder fist, and then quickly withdraw, can''t afford to hide.Li Hong and Yang Wu went up against the current along the river outside Lantian County. The grass on the river had withered and turned yellow. Li Hong walked all the way. As long as it was not useful and could be ignited, Li Hong was a ghost crossing the border. With the smoke rising from the river, the left guard, who blocked the road, made a special trip to take dozens of soldiers to investigate. It was a young man and an old man. Before they could speak, the old man threw them a card. Dozens of soldiers'' leaders took the card and looked at it. As if the card was hot, he quickly "fell" from the horse''s back and respectfully returned the card to Yangwu. "Fire and water are merciless, but people can''t leave it like that. You say that people will die if they leave the water, but they can''t do it if they are too many. For example, the flood will also lead to death. Fire, not to mention, without fire, everyone can''t see anyone at night, but with the fire, when the forest fire breaks out, in the thunderstorm season, after the lightning and thunder, the mountain forest is in a big fire, and people can''t do anything about it. So, ah, everything must have a certain degree, just like the fire we are lighting now. Do you think it''s good or bad? " Li Hong found out now that Yang Wu is a mug gourd. After walking for a long time, Yang Wu behind him looks like a shadow. He didn''t say a word. He knew he would come with him. "Maidservant..." "Tut, here we are again. We have agreed to change our words. We are aware of the people''s situation. You are always a slave. It is easy to expose our identity. In this case, how can we find defects through this incident? What can I do if I don''t find any defects and encounter such things in the future? " Li Hong was very depressed. From yesterday, he began to call himself me. Now he wakes up and forgets. "Yes, temple What the young master said is, maidservant I''ll change it. " Yang Wu is more depressed. He claims to be a slave all his life. When he comes to his highness, he changes his name. He can''t adapt to it. As soon as Yang Wu claimed to be me, he felt as if he had suddenly become a human being. Every time he said that he said me, he would be flustered for no reason, and he always had a kind of rebellious feeling in his heart. Li Hong waved his hand impatiently: "anyway, you have to remember, it''s not in the palace now, let alone in the Daming Palace, father Emperor My father gave you to me, so you have to learn some of my habits here. You can''t always follow the Oh, there is someone ahead. Go and have a look. " Li Hong had nothing to talk about all the way. Anyway, he couldn''t go with Yang Wu. Neither of them spoke. They were all Muggles. See the front of the river three figures are there, like washing? No, it''s like four people. One of them is sitting on the ground, and the others are standing. "Come on, go and see what''s going on." Li Hong''s tone was very excited. Along the small river, he finally found someone. It seems that the blockade of the left guard is not tight. Someone must have escaped. Yang Wu would be wrong again. A faint yellow soil rose from his feet. The whole person seemed to be a line in Li Hong''s eyes, and quickly drifted to the side of those people in the distance. Li Hong turned his eyes helplessly. What I said was that we should speed up our pace, not to let you run two steps to have a look, and then come back to report. So someone did not speed up the pace, more leisurely walk, along the river slowly forward, saw Yang Wu even salute a person, and then two people began to walk to one side, began to talk about something there. "What do you mean? Does Yang Wu have any acquaintances outside the palace? Relatives of his family? Uncle, distant? " In fact, Bai Chun is the clearest and most speechless of someone''s ability to talk to herself. When Li Hong was about to approach, he saw the man who was talking with Yang Wu and walked towards him side by side. "Dr. Sun?" Li Hong''s eyes almost fell to the ground. After the hope was shattered, it was so sudden and unprepared. "The Taoist priest has met the young master, and he is concerned about the sufferings of the people. He even came here in person. The people of Tang Dynasty are blessed. I admire him. I thank you for the people of Lantian." Sun Simiao is hale and hearty with steady steps. He doesn''t look like a 130 year old antique. "You Why are you here? " Li Hong''s heart is really ecstatic, worried about a night of vaccinia refining vaccine, with Sun Simiao''s way, Li Hong''s heart finally bloomed a ray of sunshine. "I heard that the imperial court had blocked Lantian County, even villages and villages, on the way around. He was curious and asked, and found out that some people were infected with smallpox, so he came all the way. This is not just when he came here that he met a great nobleman of Lantian people!" When Sun Simiao saw Li Hong, he was also very happy at the bottom of his heart. He said that he did not forget to tease Li Hong at last. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 Li Hong looked up and down at Sun Simiao. He was really full of energy and energy. His eyes were bright. His gray hair even looked like a young man. He had more black hair than he had in previous years. It''s just that the beard on the lower jaw is becoming more and more sparse. Fortunately, the teeth are still there. At least, when speaking, there is no air leakage everywhere. People lose their old teeth first. People are like animals, but their brains are better developed than lower animals, so they become human beings. But the thing that never changes is that whether a person is really old or not, you will know about it by looking at his teeth. Li Hong looked at Sun Simiao with a heartfelt smile and said, "thank you very much for coming. I didn''t sleep well last night. I was worried about this. I met you as soon as I went out. It shows that this is the people of Lantian, and you are the great savior of Lantian people." "So you don''t want to let the people of Lantian live and die by themselves?" Sun Simiao lowered his voice, looked at the three people behind him and asked. Li Hong''s eyes were filled with a smile, and he said: "old immortal, what you said just now has made me a noble person of the people of Lantian. Are you afraid that I will come to blockade Lantian and let them live and die on their own? But to tell you the truth, I didn''t plan to do that from the beginning. " "Then why do you want to block it? Those who are only allowed to enter but not allowed to go out. They are so scared that the people begin to escape by all means, thinking that you are going to let them live and die on their own. " Sun Simiao asked strangely. In fact, Sun Simiao is not to blame. When they went down the river, they met a common man in Lantian who escaped this morning. After detailed inquiry, they confirmed their hearsay along the way, that is, the court intended to give up Lantian and let them live and die. Therefore, Sun Simiao saw Li Hong, as if he had seen a savior. First, he held Li Hong up with words and blocked Li Hong''s words that he wanted the people of Lantian to live and die. But if we really want to let the people of Lantian live and die on their own, then Sun Simiao intends to spare his life and prevent the imperial court from doing such inhuman and evil deeds. Li Hong laughed twice. Holding Sun Simiao''s arm, they walked slowly towards the direction of those in front of him and said, "old immortal, do you really don''t understand? Or do you want to continue to make sure that the boys want to block Lantian, just to let them live and die? " Sun Simiao looked at Li Hong''s calm eyes, his dark, wrinkled cheeks and pondered: "no, you don''t seem to be such a ruthless person. Although you say that you treat foreign countries ruthlessly in Anxi, you have never heard of your cruel means to your own people, so you should not let them live and die." Li Hong was moved by the tears, grabbed Sun Simiao''s skirt and pretended to cry: "it''s still the old immortal who knows me, but the boy has been greatly wronged these days Eh? Why are you laughing? " Someone, embarrassed that he had not been exposed at all, asked with a change of face like a book. "It''s true that smallpox is transmitted. But if you put them together, you''re not afraid of their wider spread? Also, the person we met just now said that the court had painted white paint on every household. He said that it was preparing for the funeral of every family. He said that the court had not prepared too much white cloth and was reluctant to spend the money. Now they only feed them three meals a day. When they die, they will throw them into their homes. With the white thread, a handful of fire will be reduced, and even the tomb will not be prepared. In the future, Lantian will be another disordered cemetery Sun Simiao asked solemnly, expecting Li Hong to help him solve his puzzles one by one. Li Hong is so angry that his nose is crooked. Is this special message so fast? It''s true that good things don''t go out, and bad things spread far and wide. But Li Hong couldn''t blame the common people. After all, when Zong Chuke reported on the treatment of the more than ten dead patients last night, Zong Chuke was very simple and direct. He asked for the opinions of his family members, and forced the cremation after no one agreed. Although it is said that in the end, each family has paid a large sum of money, but for the people who are buried in the land and still need to be buried deeply, after the imperial court burned the corpses roughly, they were told that they were family members. No one would believe it, and they would think that the court would let them live and die on their own. But then again, we can''t blame Zong Chuke. Life matters. If the corpse is kept for one more day, there will be more chances for other people to be infected. In addition, the Zong Chuke, who has made him issue a military order and is busy, can handle this situation until now. Li Hong still sighed heavily, but his eyes looked at the three people in front of him: Yuan Tiangang, a young girl, and another, who seemed to be the ordinary people in Lantian who had escaped this morning. "This woman is..." "First you answer questions for Lao Dao." Sun Simiao''s age is Li Zhi''s meeting, and his etiquette will only be more thoughtful than Li Hong''s. Therefore, it is not unusual for Sun Simiao to interrupt Li Hong''s words. Li Hong took a silent look at the serious old antiques, and had no choice but to explain: "the white slurry which is painted all over the walls and poultry farms, including the white slurry falling on the road or corner, is lime powder, which is a kind of disinfection. You should know that this is not something to prepare for their funeral. As for those who were cremated, it was the boy who was afraid of infecting others from the dead. Before the boy came here yesterday, he had ordered Zong Chuke and his medical camp to explain from county to county, from village to village, from village to village. "Li Hong spread his hands and looked at Sun Simiao, who was silent. He had to continue: "there are too few people who can read. I want to print some leaflets to every household. How many people can understand this? How many people will spend their time reading those leaflets after the emergence of smallpox? When the time comes, it will not be said that the court does not act, does not come up with practical means to deal with it, and does not send people over, but sends a piece of paper to every household. This is contempt for the lives of the people? " Shaking his head, Li Hong continued to open the conversation box and said: "smallpox is an incurable disease. The common people are not able to avoid smallpox and regard it as a great scourges. At present, we don''t mean to reason with them. We can''t understand the truth. So we can only take tough measures to gather them together. After half a month, if we don''t find any symptoms, we will let them go home, and the family will also If disinfection is carried out, then there is no need to worry. As for those who have already suffered from symptoms... " "What do you need to do? Even if it''s the old way, the old way is not ambiguous. " Sun Simiao said firmly with his words. "Tut, where do you say that, boy? Do I have the courage? I once read an ancient book, but I just flipped through it. There is no record in the specific method book. But I remember vaguely that the vaccinia can cure smallpox. Although there will be some slight abnormalities after injection into the human body, it will disappear after three or five days. The smallpox will also be cured within half a month, and the pustules on the body or face will grow slowly Scabs fall naturally, and some pockmarks will fall on your face. " Li Hong quickly explained the words to Sun Simiao. He was afraid that the old man would not like to leave. As for the detention of his apprentice, Li Hong, who is guilty, has no plan to tell the old man that when the epidemic situation is stable, he will not catch up with him. Sun Simiao pondered for a long time. After seeing Li Hong finished, his eyes were always staring at the figure of the woman. He patted Li Hong on the shoulder and asked, "is this really true? What ancient books are they? Have you ever carried it with you? Can I have a look at it Li Hong was puzzled by this. He read less ancient books himself. Even if he added his identity of ten generations, he couldn''t find a Book Sun Simiao had not read for a while, and it was also related to medicine. If you just say one Yes, anyway, the old man didn''t know, so someone touched his chin and pretended to be thoughtful and said, "this ancient book is the only one. I can''t lend it to you. Moreover, I don''t know where I left it. I guess I can''t find it." "Is there a title? Tell the title of the book to Lao Dao. Lao Dao, think about it. Is there something in the collection that Lao Dao has omitted? " Sun Simiao is very serious. As long as it''s about healing and saving people, Lao dao''er has become a tendon. Li Hong blinked his eyes, stroked his chin, bit his lips from time to time, and said faintly: "the name of this ancient book is also very strange. It''s called Baidu. Do you know that?" After saying that, Li Hong also leaned in front of Sun Simiao, blinking a pair of eyes, looking at the old man with a serious face. He was thinking about whether there was an ancient book called "Baidu" in his library. Heart, after more than a thousand years of things, if you can find this "Baidu", my head immediately cut off to you. "I haven''t heard of it. It seems that few people can read this ancient book. I''ll go to the Imperial College one day. By the way, speaking of the cowpox, you''ve sealed off the ranch outside the city? " "Yes, it''s said that there are a lot of cows there. I''m afraid that the cattle will be killed by the people, so we should protect them first." Li Hong replied. Sun Simiao looked at his innocent expression, involuntarily, whether it was disrespectful or not, stretched out his index finger to point Li Hong in the void, and sighed: "you, you, you are still not steady." "What''s the matter?" Li Hong was more at a loss, but after the loss, there was a little more amazing in his eyes, because the tall figure turned back, and he was almost like a fairy. Li Hong almost forgot that there was an old man beside him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 "What are you looking at? Can you understand if you don''t look at me Sun Simiao''s hand like a withered branch swayed in front of Li Hong, calling his soul to say. "Er, er, er, who is she? How can I be with you? What''s your name? What is the year? Have you ever been married? Where do you live? Who are the parents? " After Li Hong returned to his senses, Sun Simiao asked him to beat him like a bean. "You''d better explain to the people of Lantian first. It''s not that the court wants to take away the pastures of the people in Lantian, but to save their lives with those." Sun Simiao looked at Li Hong''s eyes, which turned into a wolf. He had already turned the face of other women''s eyes red, and gave Li Hong a fierce look. "What do I want those cows for? I''m not short of milk sugar, either Li Hong was completely fascinated by the woman. It is different from Bai Chun''s non cannibal fireworks, different from the fairy who comes to the world at night, and also different from the spirit of Anxiao river. It has the same beauty, but there is an intellectual beauty that few people have never had. Sun Simiao and Li Hong have known each other four years ago. They think that the prince is different from ordinary people. They always feel that they hate to meet each other too late. At the beginning, Zong Chuke joked that they could become friends. Although Sun Simiao and Li Hong didn''t care, now Sun Simiao''s mind has already turned on Li Hong. The prince''s Highness has been fascinated by the woman. It seems that he has forgotten all about his coming here. The withered branch like hand suddenly grabbed Li Hong''s ear and pulled it hard. Then he turned the head of the disciple to him. His sparse white beard trembled. He said, "if you don''t give an explanation to the people in Lantian, they will be terrified and think that you want to let them die on their own. Why do you want to explain it?" "Oh Who did you learn this skill from? Don''t pinch it. I know. Give the people an explanation. " Li Hong turned to look at Sun Simiao and waved to Yang Wu. Yang Wu first saw Li Hong''s ear being pinched, so he tried to pull it open. But he thought that doctor sun would not hurt his highness, so he slowed down a little. Now seeing Li Hong waving his hand, Yang Wu''s suddenly rising momentum slowly fell down. Sun Simiao let go of his hand. Seeing Li Hong still looking at the woman, Sun Simiao said in a low voice: "people are indifferent. They have always liked to heal the wounded and the dead. In the past two years, they often follow the old Taoist priest to collect herbs in the mountains, or treat patients and save people. You are the prince. Pay attention to your image. Don''t frighten people." "Don''t worry, I know, I don''t want to say. By the way, is this your close disciple? " Li Hong pondered and asked. "Almost. She has a high talent in medical skills. She has numerous students, but few of them can have her talent." "Compared with you?" Li Hong''s eyes were shining and he inquired. "What''s the comparison? If the Taoist priest is so easily compared, he will not have lived for more than 100 years in vain." Sun Simiao said discontentedly, and then went on to the front. Li Hong followed him, and without waiting for him to ask, Sun Simiao once again asked several questions to the escaped common people. It was nothing more than asking Li Hong how many people had escaped and other information about the people. After asking, Sun Simiao told the people that it took him a long time to go back to Lantian with him. Sun Simiao and Yuan Tiangang convinced the people that this was not the imperial court''s intention to let them live and die on their own. In addition to Lao dao''er''s immortals and Yuan Tiangang''s calm and restrained manner, he was willing to return to Lantian with him. In the morning, there were four people who escaped from Lantian, but because they were found out, the three people were taken back to cover him, and only he ran out. Li Hong doesn''t have to think about it all. The other three are probably his family members. Sun Simiao seems to have made Li Hong anxious. Finally, several people are ready to return to Lantian County, which makes the woman know Li Hong. "What? Your name is Pei WANYING? Is Pei Xingjian your father or Pei judao your father Li Hong was startled. It''s lucky to meet her from thousands of miles. Her future Princess is so beautiful! Now, I don''t have to worry about. No, it seems that Yang Sijian''s daughter is the crown princess. It was only after being defiled by he Lanmin in history that she chose this lovely girl Pei WANYING. What to do? Yang Sijian took his daughter''s treasure like an antique. Before he set out for the western regions, he wanted to meet him. But he didn''t expect that Yang Sijian would defend himself like a thief. He would not let himself into his house, let alone his daughter. So up to now, he doesn''t know what Yang Sijian''s daughter looks like? What if there is no beauty in front of Pei WANYING? Do you really want to be your own princess? What about the fairy in front of me? Do you have to let the pig arch the cabbage! Li Hong was thinking of her worries, but she didn''t know the surprised cry Pei WANYING heard. She had no good impression on him. Just staring at it just now, after listening to his own salute, he even called his father''s name. It seems that a handsome young man is so polite.Pei WANYING''s beautiful eyes seemed to be able to speak, but she couldn''t help but stare at Li Hong again. After a trace of unhappiness flashed on her face, she said in a voice like Huang Ying: "haven''t you asked your name, Mr. Gao?" Sun Simiao looked at his Royal Highness''s stupidity and the warm anger on his female disciple''s face just now. At this moment, he could only shake his head with a bitter smile. It seems that the prince''s Highness has no predestination with WANYING. This first impression did not leave a good impression on WANYING. How can I get along with her in the future? Even if she provides them with opportunities, I''m afraid WANYING is just perfunctory. But we can''t blame the prince for this. It''s a matter of course for him to call Pei Xingjian''s name. Can''t the noble prince still call a minister''s name? Moreover, if WANYING really becomes the crown prince and princess, Pei Xingjian will have to pay a courtesy first if she sees her daughter again. Sun Simiao also had some helplessness. With a bitter smile, he shook his head again, waved to Yuan Tiangang, and took the Lantian people to the gate of the city. "Under Li Bai, Muzi Li, white white, the word is too white." Li Hongtian introduced himself without shame. Then he walked side by side with PEI WANYING. He remembered what Sun Simiao said just now that you are the prince. Don''t leave others under the throne. Therefore, the name of a generation of poetic immortals came out of his mouth ahead of time. What about the real Li Bai thirty years later? Li Hong can''t take care of it now. It''s better to chase Pei WANYING to her hand first. It''s a big deal for Shixian to change her name. Pei WANYING nodded lightly. She knew it. Then she stopped talking. She just walked with Sun Simiao attentively. Li Hong has not found Pei WANYING''s expression of dissatisfaction, continue to look at the beauty next to unscrupulously. A light blue narrow sleeve shirt skirt, black bright hair into a simple single snail bun, a long used wooden hairpin, randomly inserted in the bun, white as jade cheek, long eyelashes, it has a swan like snow-white neck, the whole person looks very peaceful, let people feel a leisurely feeling. Looking at the small medicine Lou on Pei WANYING''s back, Li Hong volunteered and said: "sister WANYING, I''ll carry it for you." Sun Simiao and Yuan Tiangang are staggering at their feet. The prince''s highness is too familiar. When Pei WANYING heard the voice coming from her ears, she could only sigh in her heart. Her good self-cultivation and the accomplishment cultivated in her scholarly family background made her sigh in her heart even if she didn''t want to take care of the people next to her. Then he turned his head, looked at Li Hongqi Ji''s eyes, squeezed out a smile on his beautiful cheek, and said faintly, "no, thank you." As for Li Hong calling her WANYING sister, Pei WANYING didn''t know how to refuse, or let him shout, because she had not met such a self-made person. And after calling my father''s name, I saw myself staring at him, but how can I behave like a normal person, as if calling someone''s father''s name is normal. Pei WANYING tightened her tight little medicine Lou. She also kindly reminded Li Hong that she really didn''t need your help. Li Hong laughed, without any sense of embarrassment. Although he was reluctant to smile at him just now, it still made him feel relaxed and happy when he appeared on his face. "How old are you, WANYING? Have you ever... " Someone is going to be more direct and ask first. But before he finished speaking, Yuan Tiangang suddenly turned around and looked at Li Hong and said, "young master, I suddenly think of something to ask you." Li Hong stares at him, how can not understand, this is yuan Tiangang to Pei WANYING rescue. Yuan Tiangang smiles apologetically at Li Hong, who is not a good looking man. Although he is the prince, he was very easygoing when he was recuperating on the mountain. He was very kind to himself and Chunfeng. Therefore, after receiving Sun Simiao''s signal, Yuan Tiangang quickly fabricated reasons to interrupt Li Hong and continue to ask Pei WANYING some questions that a girl''s family could not say. Yuan Tiangang slowed down, just to stop Li Hong from following Pei WANYING''s pace. Pei WANYING is smart and naturally understands that this is a way to extricate herself. He nodded his head to Yuan Tiangang to show his gratitude. Then he quickened his pace and followed Sun Simiao in front of him. "You mean it, don''t you? What happened to the princess? Is there a mistake? Do you know what your crime is? You are irresponsible to Datang! " Li Hong hummed. But my heart is also very depressed, the time and the occasion are not right. It seems that how to say hello and make friends with a woman in the wild is not suitable. The most important thing is that he himself also felt very shameful, that is, his performance just now was too much, and when he saw the woman he finally liked, he was too impetuous! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 Yuan Tiangang distracts Li Hong''s thoughts and draws them from Pei WANYING. Chatting and chatting, they talked about another prodigy in Li Hong''s eyes, Li Chunfeng. Li Hong complained for a long time. Since he knew that there was an epidemic in Lantian County, he could still stay in the Zongsheng palace, and Dr. Sun and Yuan Tiangang came down. "Your Highness has misunderstood that although the epidemic situation in Lantian County is a major event, Chunfeng is now studying something. If we understand it, it will also be a contribution to the country and the people." Yuan Tiangang said. Li Hong finally regained her stable temperament, unlike when she just saw Pei WANYING, some of her 250 virtues could not be realized. He is handsome, elegant and masculine. The harmonious mixture of the two makes him different from other literati, but also different from the rough and open of military men. After thinking for a long time, I didn''t know what Li Chunfeng had studied in history, so he turned to Yuan Tiangang and asked the answer. Yuan Tiangang smiles mysteriously, reaches out a hand, drives the roadside to and fro in the air, saying: "the wind has the size, the wind has the speed, the Chunfeng is now studying how to define the wind." Yuan Tiangang watched Li Hong look up and ponder. He was afraid that Li Hong didn''t understand. He continued to explain: "well, Chunfeng wants to grade the natural wind. In this way, we can determine some matters through the wind scale, especially for the coastal fishermen. If we have this one, we can set the distance, course and so on according to the wind level when fishing at sea Like your emergency response mechanism. " "How is the research going now?" Li Hong thought of a children''s song, wondering if he wanted to steal the limelight of Li Chunfeng. "Well, at a critical juncture, I don''t think it will take too long to finalize." Yuan Tiangang was very proud. Although he didn''t study it, he was also happy for Li Chunfeng. Shaking his head, I think it''s OK to grade the wind force, but it''s also necessary to orient the wind. After orienting, the speed should be set. Only by grading, can the resonance be aroused in Chongwen Museum. "If you ask him to come here, you can say that I have some experience in this field, and maybe I can help him. Moreover, I can provide students from Chongwen library to study with him." Li Hong took a look at Yuan Tiangang, and then began to stare at the tall man who was slowly entering the city. Looking at Pei WANYING from behind, she also has a pleasant beauty. Her flowing gait and graceful figure all impact on Li Hong''s senses. Looking at the tall and graceful figure in front of you, it seems that you can not help but calm down your impetuous heart. I really want to look at this slim figure all the time. Before they got close to the dotted tent gathering place, they could smell the strong smell of alcohol. Although Sun Simiao is very old, his nose is still very sensitive. Over the years, he knows more and more about alcohol. When he smelled the smell of alcohol, he knew that he had misunderstood Li Hong at the beginning. He turned his head and gave Li Hong a thumbs up, and then he said sincerely, "childe, it seems that the master has misunderstood you. The Taoist priest has compensated you." Li Hong didn''t mean to ask the living immortal to compensate himself. He said politely, "you must remember the safety of the people from the bottom of your heart. What I have done is very different from that of you. Don''t tease me any more." People who have lived more than 100 years old are not hypocritical. They look at Li Hong and then Pei WANYING. He does not intend to expose Li Hong''s identity in front of Pei WANYING. After all, he said it himself. After thinking about it, he said, "OK, how about the epidemic situation first? After a while, you have to go to the ranch with Lao Dao and tell him what to do. " Li Hong smiles and nods. Sun Simiao doesn''t want to let himself get close to the people in Lantian. I''m afraid he is also worried about infecting himself. Waving his hand, Yang Wu took three white robes from a nearby medical camp soldier, including a hood and a mask. Pei WANYING looked at Sun Simiao with some confusion, and then looked at those who were wearing white clothes. All of them were wearing masks, and Futou on their heads was also white, regardless of men and women. Yang Wu in Li Hong''s frustration, three white clothes handed to three people, three people are a face puzzled looking at Li Hong. Sun Simiao pointed to the white people walking around. Then he looked at the white tent, the white lime powder on the ground, and the wall in the distance was also covered with lime slurry. It was a white world. If you add those people with dull eyes, blank expressions and some frightened looks, in any case, the scene is full of a strange and bleak atmosphere. No matter in the Tang Dynasty or the former Sui Dynasty, no one in the common people didn''t know that the white color was only used in funerals. Now in such an unlucky white world, no one would think that the imperial court was here to save them. Li Hong gave a faint smile and said, "white is not unlucky. Only when white is stained with dust or foreign matter can it be found at a glance. If it''s any other color, it''s hard to find contaminants on clothes because it can cause visual interference. This is also to reduce and protect the possibility of being infected by the rescuers, and is also responsible for the patients. Besides... ""It''s reasonable. I admire it." Sun Simiao thought about it and understood it. This is very simple and easy to understand. Li Hong didn''t care that Lao dao''er interrupted him. Seeing yuan Tiangang and Pei WANYING''s faces also showed a relieved expression, he continued: "besides, white clothes are not easy to fade. When we wash and disinfect them uniformly, we won''t make clothes of different colors be dyed with each other. This miss Pei should be very insightful?" Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong and suddenly looked at him. Her face turned red. Listening to the reason, she nodded involuntarily. What''s more, this person is different from the silly appearance just now. Now, standing there talking, he is a bit elegant and natural. "How do you disinfect the clothes? With that alcohol? " Sun Simiao is more than 100 years old. He is still so eager to learn. He never thinks he is embarrassed to ask if he doesn''t understand. He faithfully carries out the famous saying "no shame to ask". "Alcohol disinfection is not cost-effective. Different disinfection methods are adopted according to different properties. If it is too serious, for example, those who have been infected with smallpox will be disinfected with alcohol. And your today''s clothes, after a while, will use steam disinfection, see? That big pot... " "Do you want your clothes steamed in it?" Pei WANYING saw a few busy figures not far away, holding the clothes that had just been steamed in her hand, and went to a sunny and ventilated place to dry them up. She was surprised and puzzled. "Yes, most bacteria can be completely eliminated at the temperature of steam, so steam is the most cost-effective disinfection method. Compared with alcohol, there is no smell of alcohol. In this way, people with alcohol allergy can also be taken care of." Li Hong looks at Pei WANYING, although her eyes are still bright and hot. But Pei WANYING out of women''s intuition, she can feel that this look than just a meeting, to make her more comfortable, unlike just a meeting, as if there was a wolf staring at the feeling. She knew she was beautiful and would attract men''s attention. Every man will show a startling and fanatical look when he sees himself. But Li Bai, like this one, has changed for a while, and she has never seen it. Now that look, look at their own time, appreciate a lot of ingredients, although still showing a hot, but obviously no longer let her feel afraid. Sun Simiao nodded, indicating that the three quickly put the clothes on their bodies, and the white clothes fit very well. Only Pei WANYING''s was a little bigger. After wearing them, the whole person suddenly became smaller, which added a bit of lovely temperament. Li Hong looks at Pei WANYING and looks down at her clothes. The hem of the robe is like a skirt, and it is easy for her to step on the hem and trip herself if she walks carelessly. Pei WANYING also found that the clothes were a little too big. She put the medicine Lou on the ground with both hands, and then grabbed the robe around her waist and lifted it up a lot. Only then did she let the hem cover her feet, but her waist was already bloated. Looking at her embarrassment, Pei Wanyao playfully put out her tongue and made a lovely expression. Then she loosened her hands and put down her clothes around her waist. Listening to Sun Simiao''s worries, Pei WANYING said generously, "it''s OK. Just be careful when you walk." Li Hong also stood on the side of a smile, opening to Yang Wu said: "see clearly? I will help Miss Pei make a suit of clothes immediately "Yes, I will go." Yang Wu nodded and felt relieved. Fortunately, he didn''t make a mistake this time. "No, it''s good. Be careful when you walk. I''ll change it when I''m free." Pei WANYING heard Li Hong''s voice and quickly raised her beautiful cheek. She looked at Li Hong and said. Pei WANYING is very considerate of Li Hong. Thinking about what Li Hong said just now, steam disinfection is cheaper and more cost-effective. If he wants to pay for all these things, he should not let others spend any more because of himself. Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING and laughed. He asked them to see the people in Lantian first. He would come and lead them to the pasture. After the three men left, Li Hong also turned around and walked back. Yang Wu quickly caught up with Li Hong after commanding soldiers from a medical camp. Looking at the empty Lantian County, Li Hong could not help but give birth to a bold idea: can we take advantage of Sun Simiao''s enthusiasm to save the dying and heal the wounded, and then in his name, with the government''s funding, to establish the first hospital in the Tang Dynasty at the smallpox epidemic checkpoint? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 Walking along the uneven loess road in Lantian County, there are houses made of adobe on both sides. The roof of the house is made of rafters, or covered with thatch. If the family conditions are better, they will be covered with green tiles. There are not many people who can build houses with green bricks and tiles in nuota County, but occasionally we can see rich families with green bricks and tiles. But most of them are still adobe walls, or the foundation is built with green bricks to build a one meter high wall, and then the adobe is made on it. The green and yellow color is also very beautiful. Every family, like a person, looks at their faces very seriously. The gatehouses are basically made of green bricks, and the painted doors also look solemn and solemn. Now these walls are brushed by Li Hong with lime slurry. The neat white walls more than one meter high look like a new socialist countryside. There are also many fences and yards. If one side of the neighbor''s wall is used and the other side is just a road, a row of fences will be built to enclose the yard. The fence is covered with withered plants, or it can only look better in summer. People who use fences to make yards are not those who are poor or lazy. On the contrary, the general form of houses, whether in Lantian or Gaoling and other Zhou counties, is still quite respected by the owners, because most of such yards are the homes of scholars and scholars. In general, the poor and the poor learned from some scholars and scholars in the workshop. After getting married, they pushed the adobe wall and tied it up with a fence. As for whether this is conducive to their official career, whether it can bring them good luck in the scientific examination, no one knows. There are so many students in Chongwen hall. Li Hong once asked them why they want to be so? In return, the answer is indeed: "this is the character of the literati, never agree with the rich businessmen." Li Hong was so angry that he wanted to scold his mother. What''s more, if he is poor, it means that you are a cultural person and you can be respected by the neighbors. Let''s wear bark and live in a cave together. But he also knew that it was not anyone''s fault that the style of writing was flourishing and the martial arts were poor. To say something wrong, it should be the fault of the whole Tang Dynasty. In a peaceful and prosperous age, people in the solution of food and clothing, without the guidance of the court''s public opinion, artful and elegant, writing and writing will naturally slowly form a climate. At this time, the literati who had read thousands of books but had no strength to bind a chicken were naturally contemptuous of the illiterate people who did not know big characters but kept their families and homes clean. It''s natural that they are not ashamed to do a little bit of business like a merchant every day. However, if you have the strength to tie a chicken, you can''t go to the field to work. Some of them need the knowledge of literati to write a post for the "illiterate" during the marriage and funeral, or let the people strictly follow the marriage customs and funeral system. And this has become a condition of admiration for them. Coupled with the daily feathered fan and silk kerchief, as well as the imperial court''s strategy of emphasizing agriculture and restraining commerce, it is difficult for scholars to be respected. If there is any "difficult and complicated disease" in every family, the first thing they think of is to find scholars to give them advice, and let them give advice for themselves. As long as they follow and implement it. In this way, the social status of the literati is naturally much higher than that of other industries. Moreover, the court relies on their talents and learning, and it is difficult to be lofty. However, it is difficult for those who can become officials and benefit one side to stand out among the poor scholars. Most people still have to rely on the nine grade system and the recommendation of five surnames and seven families to make their official career a success. It took 50 or 60 years for the Tang Dynasty to create the imperial examination in the former Sui Dynasty to the first year of Xianheng. Even with the suppression of his majesty today, the five powerful families are still the biggest source of human resources for the imperial court. The establishment of the imperial examination system, in the 50 or 60 years, has been difficult and difficult. The poor people''s vision and height are not enough. Even if they are officials in the dynasty, it is difficult to make any outstanding achievements. In addition, they like to imitate and praise the idea of five surnames and seven families in their hearts. In fact, the imperial examinations in recent years are mostly from five surnames and seven families. What''s more, among the current examination subjects: scholar, Mingjing, Jinshi, Junshi, Mingfa, Mingzi, mingsuan and so on, Mingfa, mingsuan and Mingzi are not taken seriously, so most of them are from Mingjing and Jinshi. The imperial court was unable to limit the serious division of scholars, so within a few years, the Mingjing and Jinshi became regular subjects, which also made scholars sharpen their heads and rush in. This also caused the officials of the Tang Dynasty to be seriously partial to the subject, and seriously delayed in the road of social development and progress. However, it also created a large number of poets, as well as immortal poems and Fu. Jinshi is basically poetry and Fu, so Jinshi can and (selected) in the majority, not only created a large number of poets, but also created the Tang Dynasty hall above the overall branch of serious, the military strength decreased significantly. There are two kinds of Sutra in Ming Dynasty, one is tie Jing and the other is Mo Yi. It is just like filling in the blanks in the previous life. The book of rites, Shangshu, Chunqiu or the Analects of Confucius can be opened to any page and cover the middle or upper and lower parts. You can fill in the blanks accurately.The meaning of Mo is to let you annotate one or more sentences of a Scripture. If you do well, the natural score will be high, and if you do not, the natural score will be low. Yang Wu followed Li Hong all the way, listening to Li Hong talking about the advantages and disadvantages of the imperial examination system, as well as his dissatisfaction with the literati. However, as a eunuch, he did not dare to speak. He could only listen to his royal highness talking to him. "Is di Renjie based on Mingjing? Is Peiyan, the book of Zhongshu province? A lot of people in the three provinces and six departments are. Anyway, they are either the Mingjing or Jinshi Ji, or they are recommended by the five surnames and seven families. " Li Hong asked Yang Wu without a clue, and began to speak from his own words. "Yes Yes Yang Wu stammered. The eunuchs in charge of the provincial government didn''t know that. What the prince hated most was that the eunuchs were inquisitive and chatting about the court. "If you visit my Chongwen Museum in two years, you must have a few talents. But I''m afraid that Mingjing and Jinshi will be useless. Other subjects may be OK. Yao Chong and Huan yanfan may be able to do so. But can we expect them to have some blood smell in the future?" Li Hong shook his head in pain, and Sun Simiao''s voice sounded behind him. Li Hong turned his head and looked at Sun Simiao coldly. He didn''t see Pei WANYING''s figure. The blame was obvious. Sun Simiao came over with a smile and said, "Your Highness, don''t be annoyed by the old way. It''s WANYING who takes the initiative to stay and learn how to disinfect and deal with wounds. Especially your soldiers, they are very good, one by one have the talent to cure the disease and save people. WANYING girl was shocked. When I left, I was still there. Moreover, we checked that some people had the symptoms you said, some did not. Now, with a few soldiers, WANYING began to divide the people more carefully. All the interests have been said, and the people will no longer be afraid. You can withdraw the soldiers from all the main roads, so as not to cause the people to panic again. " Li Hong nodded lightly, took a look at Yang Wu and said, "do you remember the man who ran away? It was Dr. Sun who met him by the river? " "I remember." Yang Wu sees no outsider and forgets to call himself. Li Hong didn''t investigate him. He put his hands behind his back and said, "tell lawlessness. Find someone to watch him. After 15 days, if there is no smallpox infection, he will be sent to the county government." "Why? Which one are you coming from? What crime has he committed? " Sun Simiao didn''t understand Li Hong. Is it because the common people sent the wrong message to themselves? So the prince wants to punish the people? warn others against following a bad example? Li Hong looked at Sun Simiao and said, "if it wasn''t for him, maybe we''ve already cut the smallpox in the pasture now, and have figured out how to use it to cure smallpox. Because of his rumors, I have to take you to Lantian County to see if the imperial court intends to let them live and die on their own, so that you can believe what I said that smallpox can cure smallpox. " Li Hong looked at Sun Simiao''s dazed expression and continued: "do you dare to say, old immortal, when I met you by the river just now, I said that smallpox can cure smallpox, and let you go to the ranch immediately. Would you agree to the boy''s request and then go? No, you will first see if the people are like what I said and whether the court has given up them. So at the riverside, you won''t believe what I said. You just because the boy is the crown prince and did not raise doubts in person. You will insist on coming to Lantian County to have a look. But saving people is like fighting a fire. One hour later, half an hour later, those people who have already got smallpox, those people who are dying on the edge of death, they are innocent. I can''t make trouble because of his rumors, delay the treatment of the disease and save people, and let him still be free. Therefore, the boy can only do this to make an example to the dying people Explain it and warn those who want to flee. " After speaking, Li Hong quietly looked at Sun Simiao''s more shocked expression. Yuan Tiangang also had a dignified face. Both of them knew that it was reasonable for his Highness the prince to do so, and he could not let this person go unpunished because of his rumor. "Well, Lao Dao obeys the decision of his highness, and asks his highness to lead us to the pasture." "No, on the way to Lantian, I have ordered people to lead a few cattle and are going here." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 A cow was led by a soldier in a white robe. Li Hong, Sun Simiao and Yuan Tiangang, also in white, squatted on the ground and looked up at the cow''s abdomen. Sun Simiao was about to touch the cow''s abdomen like a milkman, but he was stopped by Li Hongfei. He took the white gloves from another soldier and handed them to Sun Simiao and Yuan Tiangang. Then he said, "it''s better to be careful. Nine times out of ten, smallpox was transmitted from those dairy farmers." Yuan Tiangang frowned and looked at Li Hong, and asked, "did you go to the county to see it?" At this time, a soldier took out a small stool and handed it to Sun Simiao. He was too old to squat down and scared Li Hong and Yuan Tiangang. Li Hong and Yuan Tiangang got up in a hurry. First, they helped Sun Simiao to stand up, and then let him sit down on the bench slowly. Then they said, "I haven''t been there. I''d like to go. Look around these people. Which one will let me contact them? I''m going to force myself in. I''m not going to die in front of me? " "How many people did you guess that smallpox began to infect Sun Simiao sat on the bench and asked curiously. At the moment, the whole person is much more relaxed. After all, he is too old. After squatting for a short time, the whole person felt that his blood was not smooth. "I don''t only know the people who first infected smallpox. I also know that they probably sleep in the same room with cattle at night. In addition, they have been in close contact with cattle for many years, so it is difficult to avoid infection." Li Hong said confidently. Sun Simiao and Yuan Tiangang face a question mark, the prince''s Royal Highness is well-known, even to understand this incurable disease of smallpox, still surprised them. "Well Is it OK for us to get in touch like this? " Yuan Tiangang looked at the cow''s abdomen and pointed to the ulcer. "Nothing will happen. As long as the skin is not in direct contact with livestock, there should be nothing wrong. Moreover, you should have the impression that the smallpox infection season is mostly after the cold weather. Now, in this autumn to winter, warm and cold season, people pay less attention to personal hygiene than when it is hot. If clothes are not warm, blood circulation will slow down because of the cold weather, and the probability of getting smallpox is much greater. " Li Hong talked confidently and calmly, which made Sun Simiao and Yuan Tiangang feel that it was a bit redundant for them to appear here. Sun Simiao also took out a small book, pondered for a while from time to time, and then wrote down something on the paper. At this time, no one would disturb him. As the saying goes, a good memory is not as good as a bad pen. What''s more, Sun Simiao, who is more than a hundred years old "antique", no matter how strong and strong his body is, now his memory is also retrogressive. "Anything else?" Sun Simiao stopped writing and looked at his notes carefully. After making sure that he had written down all of them, he asked again. "Well, do you see the ulcer on the cow''s abdomen? After the cattle are infected with smallpox, it is because the ulcerated vaccinia has the immunity to resist the end-of-life smallpox disease. Therefore, after the cattle are infected with smallpox, through their own immune resistance, they can resolve the end of smallpox. " "Mm-hmm So how do you do it? " Sun Simiao looks solemn, like a modest and studious scholar. "Ah..." "How can you vaccinate people with what you call vaccinia?" "Ah? I don''t know. " "Don''t you say that this cowpox can cure smallpox "Yes, smallpox can be cured, and people will only have mild discomfort, and it will return to normal in two or three days." "How should vaccinia be inoculated to the patient?" "Ah..." "What are you? It''s a matter of life and death, and you can''t help joking Sun Simiao was a little angry. "Ah? I don''t know. " Someone looked at Sun Simiao with a blank and innocent beard. "You don''t know? Don''t you know what you said? Are they all made up at random? " The beard really started to shake. "Ah? I just know that vaccinia can cure smallpox Someone still looks innocent. Sun Simiao responded. All day long, he knew a theory. As for whether it could be achieved, he didn''t even know how to vaccinate. "That''s the only thing you''ve known for a long time?" Sun Simiao looked at Li Hong with an incredible face. "Ah, that''s what it says on Baidu." "Well Where is that wonderful book? Where did you throw it? Can you still find it Sun Simiao felt heartache. How could he throw away such a good book Is the royal family the cradle of failure? Someone looked dull: "looking for I can''t find it. " It''s good that you can help them to provide them. What else do you want to do? If you know how to do it, what else do you want them to do. Sun Simiao looked at the notes he had just remembered, and then looked at someone''s innocent face. Then he frowned and looked at the cow''s belly vaccinia. All of a sudden, he felt that he only knew the principle of the notes, but the most important prescription for curing the disease and saving people did not!Li Hong looked at Sun Simiao''s helpless and regretful look. How could he not understand the painful mood of the drug lord now. In my mind, I can''t help but come up with a sentence, which is used to express Sun Simiao''s mood at the moment in his last life: his pants are all taken off, so you can show me this! "As you said just now, your highness, to punish the escaped people is because he delayed the treatment of the patient. Now, do you have to punish yourself? How can you throw away such precious books? " "Er I want to bring it, but But the conditions are not allowed. " "What conditions are not conditional, give you three days to find out?" ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± "Five days?" ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± "Seven days?" How can there be such an axial person in this world? Li Hong felt that he understood why his father was willing to let Sun Simiao leave Chang''an. "How long do you think it will take to find it? Lao Dao first tries to find a way out here. You can go back to Chang''an and look for it. Life matters, but you can''t make any mistakes. " Such a prince''s highness on the stall can''t be beaten, scolded or said. He can cure you by saying heavy words. Sun Simiao is also angry and helpless. "This This If you really want to find it... " "How about it?" "It is estimated that we can''t find it in a few days and years, but it will take more than 1000 years to find the book called Baidu." "Tiangang, beat him out! Lao Dao, I''m going out of my way. If the court makes a crime, I''ll stand up to it alone! " Sun Simiao was so angry that he could no longer breathe. Yuan Xiangang would not be bothered by someone else, so he would not be bothered by him. After leaving several soldiers for the old gods to send, Li Hong and Yang Wu were shut outside the door. Sun Simiao didn''t want to let him in the house after he had been elaborately arranged. Even if it was later in this house, he paid for the establishment of the Tang Dynasty. Then they wore conspicuous white robes, masks on their faces, hoods on their heads and gloves on their hands. They swaggered to Pei WANYING''s place, just like two impermanent whites It''s stupid to get close to an opportunity and lose it again. Lantian County is not very big, but the two people, Bai Wuchang, are stopped by Zong Chuke, who is also dressed in white impermanence clothes, and Lantian County Magistrate. When the four white impermanence got together, Li Hong suddenly felt that such a scene was too unlucky and too bad for the scenery. It was so special that it looked like a filial piety dress. How could he look at it. If you think about the county town and the villages, which are full of white Impermanence in white clothes, no matter how good the psychological quality of the people is, it is estimated that they will not feel that this unlucky dress is to solve their incurable disease. It is good enough for Zong Chuke and the magistrate of Lantian County not to be scared to death by these ghosts like Bai Wuchang. "How do you recognize me?" Li Hong took off his mask, which can be recognized by Zong Chuke. Can the goods be seen through? "Young master, you have such a magnificent temperament, as well as your strong and powerful body, even if you want to recognize it is difficult." Zong Chuke and Li Hong are very familiar with each other, so it seems to be a lot easier to talk about. However, the little ghost in the palace of Yama was as if he had seen him. He was wearing a white robe, but his body was shaking like chaff. Seeing Li Hong looking over, he quickly took off his gloves and mask, and was about to give a big gift to his royal highness. Without waiting for action, he heard his royal highness say with ease: "OK, in an extraordinary period, you don''t have to stick to etiquette. You''ve done a good job in pacifying most of the day, but you still have to continue to work hard. By the way, Zong Chuke, look for some bright colored strips, preferably red and blue. " Said here, Li Hong can''t help but think of Pei WANYING in a light blue dress. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 Ren Zhigu, the magistrate of Lantian County, heard Li Hong''s words, and then hurried to thank him. After all, the people standing in front of him were not only the prince''s highness of the Tang Dynasty and the Minister of Hubu, but also the governor of jingzhaofu and the Dadu protector of Anxi Prefecture, but his immediate superior. Moreover, Zong Chuke was promoted repeatedly, which was a long-standing talk in the officialdom, and Lantian County was also regarded as a blessed place for officials. As a magistrate of Lantian County, Ren Zhigu was naturally worried. Without saying a few polite words, Li Hong went straight to the subject and asked Zong Chuke what he was doing because he was worried about Pei WANYING? Zong Chuke made a joint investigation between Jinghui, the Minister of Hubu and the Ministry of punishment. Most of the people who came to Lantian and then left after the smallpox outbreak in Lantian County have found out whether they should be put together with the people in Lantian. From yesterday to today, together with one night''s time, we have to say that the efficiency of Jinghui and the Ministry of punishment has exceeded Li Hong''s expectation. But think about it. In this era, people basically rely on ox carts, carriages, and even walking. As long as you can find specific individuals, it is not difficult to find them. After they were ordered to centralize the management of these people, Zong Chuke and Ren Zhigu, the magistrate of Lantian County, left Li Hong and Yang Wu to go on their way to Pei WANYING''s place. In this life, Li Hong has not really experienced the taste of love. In addition to Bai Chun, ye Yue, or an Xiaohe, except that Bai Chun is taken for granted, ye Yue takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms. Now, she and Anxiao River still belong to the eight characters, and frankly, she has never got along with each other. But since meeting Pei WANYING, it ignited Li Hong''s feeling that he wanted a love affair between men and women. When they arrived at the people''s concentration area, they glared round their eyes and did not find Pei WANYING''s figure. Yang Wu casually grabbed a soldier and asked, shaking his head, indicating that they did not see. Li Hong is a little strange. Can''t he run? But didn''t Sun Simiao say that the girl stayed here because she wanted to study? Is this girl interested in medicine? Since she is interested in medicine, I just open a hospital as an excuse to cater to her hobbies to approach her. Shuttling between the concentration centers with strong alcohol flavor, this is the distribution center for young people. Although the expression on each person''s face is no longer panic, but looking at the passing of the white robe, one can''t help but feel a little nervous, as if watching a monster. Accompanied by several soldiers, they swam among the scattered tents, looking for the beautiful image. From time to time, when he met people who seemed to be in low spirits, Li Hong would signal thousands of soldiers to investigate their physical condition. From this end to the other end of the tent, Li Hong did not find Pei WANYING''s gentle image, but there was also a harvest, that is, the people who concentrated here had no symptoms of early smallpox infection. Two people swam in the edge of the last row of tents, followed by a few soldiers, far away to see a small figure by the river. "Why? Is that Miss Pei? Go and have a look. " Li Hong took a look at the figure he had been looking forward to for a long time. He stepped up his pace and walked in the past. Yang Wu also stretched out his hand to indicate that the soldiers behind him did not need to follow, and then followed Li Hong to the river. As the distance drew closer, Li Hong had already determined that it was Pei WANYING. Obviously, she had changed her clothes. After Yang Wu''s eye measurement, this one was just like a custom-made one for Pei WANYING, setting off her tall figure even higher. But to Li Hong''s dismay, Pei WANYING was holding a bucket in her hand at the moment, but she didn''t draw water. Instead, she seemed to be held in the air like a sculpture. The bucket was held in the air for a long time. Curious Li Hong did not know, because of the angle, he and Yang Wu did not see, Pei WANYING is standing in front of a fierce beast. Pei WANYING is now legs soft, although the bucket in her hand is very small and not heavy, but because of the long time of lifting, her thin arm began to shake involuntarily. But she just wanted to come to the river to get a bucket of water, but as soon as she approached the river, she saw a wolf drinking water there. Her black, oily hair, huge wolf head and calf like body made her not think it was a dog. Just when she wanted to turn back, the wolf just looked up at her side, so one man and one wolf were on the eye. But the tea time, but in Pei WANYING''s view, like a lifetime like so long. At the moment, her face, which had been white with fright, became even whiter because of the guard against the wolf by holding the bucket in her hand, and the sweat began to drip from her forehead to the corner of her eyes. Although the wolf didn''t show any ferocity, her ruthless and cold eyes didn''t seem very fierce, and she didn''t know whether it was an illusion. She felt that the wolf''s eyes seemed to be looking at herself, as if they were not malicious, but just curious. "Put the bucket down. It''s OK." "Ah...!" Pei WANYING was scared by the voice next to her, and then she felt her arm light, and the bucket was taken away by the people next to her."Mr. Li? Be careful Pei WANYING just put down her arm and turned her head to look at Li Hong. However, she could see that the wolf suddenly rushed to her side. He tried to push Li Hong away, but he didn''t push him at all with his little strength. Instead, he staggered and nearly fell because of his excessive force. Had it not been for the powerful hands that held his waist, I would have fallen to the ground. But at this time, she did not mind the suspicion of men and women. She had always been strict with her family education. She quickly put her hand around Li Hong''s neck, and then was forced by the slender waist supported by one of her hands. The whole person soon straightened up. She did not care that the two bodies were closely together. She quickly blocked Li Hong''s body with her own body to block the attack of the wolf for Mr. Li. "It''s OK. It won''t hurt." There was a gentle voice in her ear. The hand holding her slender waist had been loosened, and she unconsciously loosened the neck of others. The wolf, however, did not care what they were thinking and doing at the moment, quickened the speed and rushed over. "You can''t do it." Li Hong said lightly to Yang Wu who had already rushed to the front. Yang Wu stopped his body immediately. He thought of his Majesty''s saying that his highness had raised a wolf in the western regions. Could it be this calf? Li hongsong opened Pei WANYING''s waist and walked forward two steps. Baiqi also jumped up the huge wolf body and rushed into Li Hong''s arms. Then he raised the huge wolf''s head and roared to the air, which made Li Hong''s eardrum ache. "Why did you come here if you didn''t accompany Anxiao River in Taiyi city? How did you get here? Is the Anxiao river here? " Li Hong held the paw that Bai Qi put on his body and asked. Pei WANYING on one side looked at the wolf pouncing on Li Hong. She was so scared that her face completely lost her blood color. She even closed her eyes. She was afraid that the wolf would hurt the young master Li who saved her life. But after hearing Li Hong''s words, he opened his eyes in a hurry. He saw that Mr. Li was talking to himself, and the wolf rubbed his huge head in his arms from time to time, like a coquette? Yes, it''s like being coquettish. "You just run around, Anxiao River, seeing that you are gone, you may be in a lot of trouble. What are you doing running around on Taiyi mountain?" Li Hong has concluded that Bai Qi was running blindly. Like myself, this product is not a safe thing. It has been missing for a few days from time to time in the western regions. Now that I''m no longer around, Anxiao River certainly can''t manage it any more. Besides, there is Zhongnan mountain, which connects with Qinling Mountains. If you don''t go to the mountains to find some game, I''m sorry for its wolf ancestors. Pei WANYING was stunned to see a man and a wolf talking there. At the moment, her brain was even more blank than when she met the wolf just now. She couldn''t believe that this person could communicate with the wolf? Looking at the back quietly, I can''t help but think of the contact between the body and the body just now. The cheek, which was originally scared to be bloodless, is now floating on the cheek because of a blush, which is so charming. Looking at Pei WANYING''s expression, Li Hong can''t help but be a bit crazy. Bai Chun or an Xiaohe, or the summer solstice, or the night moon are all the best in the world. Compared with PEI WANYING in front of her, her beauty is naturally comparable. But I don''t know why, Pei WANYING''s shy face and gentle beauty can make his heart throb. Pei WANYING naturally found Li Hong and, as she had just met, stared at her unscrupulously. But when she thought that she had been helped by others, she was naturally angry. She had to say, "thank you very much just now." "Oh I''m sorry, you were so beautiful just now. You''re fascinated. Don''t be so polite. It''s a misunderstanding. It''s very nice. It won''t hurt people. You don''t have to be afraid. " Li Hong adjusted his mood and returned to his body again. Pei WANYING nodded silently. She looked at the young master Li and the wolf. After stopping, she moved to the small bucket that Li Hong had just put down. "Forget it, don''t draw water. Why didn''t you ask a soldier to come and fetch water for you just now?" Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING, but also to go to fetch water, indicating the next Yang Wu. "Miss Pei, I''ll get you some water." Yang Wu can''t help but say, snatched in front of Pei WANYING and took the bucket. Pei WANYING had no choice but to watch Yang Wu pass quickly from her eyes, as if she could fly. There was only a shadow flying by in her sight, and the man took her bucket. However, Pei WANYING had no choice but to answer Li Hong''s words: "those people''s medical skills are very advanced, and I''m much worse than them. How can I ask them to fetch water for me? They should stay there to cure the people." "Miss Pei''s medical ethics is noble and admirable." Li Hong made a gesture of invitation and went to the tent with PEI WANYING. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 One after the other, Pei WANYING is a lady of the family and a scholar. Naturally, there is no mistake in etiquette. She is half a step away from Li Hong and goes to the place full of tents. "How many years have you studied medicine with the old gods?" Li Hong looked sideways and asked, but he was a little speechless. "It''s been five or six years, but I used to read a lot. Later, after my father went to the western regions to work, I had some leisure, and I could walk around more. Occasionally, I would go with my master to identify some herbs." Pei WANYING, in the face of Li Hong, though a little uneasy, but still able to speak calmly. "So it''s longer than I know him. Pei Xing Sorry, wrong, then If your father is not here, are you living with your mother in Chang''an? " Li Hong almost made a slip. Pei WANYING saw that he almost called out her father''s name. She could not help but look at Li Hong angrily. Seeing Li Hongfei''s quick change of mouth, she was not very angry, so she had to give an answer. "Are you very fond of healing? Or do you just like medicine Li Hong, standing on the periphery of the people''s gathering place, looked at the "white impermanence" people coming and going, and asked. Pei WANYING couldn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. She tilted her head and asked, "what''s the difference?" "Of course, there is a difference. Like the pharmacies and doctors in the city, they like to treat the patients and save the patients. They are paid or passive, just to solve the patients'' pain. If you like medicine, you are just like an immortal. Although you don''t always care about the disease and health of the people, you always think about how to cure the disease and revive the health of the people. You are willing to make some sacrifices to develop and solve some diseases that can''t be solved now. You can make more efficient achievements even though you don''t do it yourself. " Li Hong thought for a long time, but did not know whether such specious words could do a good job in ideological work for Pei WANYING, so that she could understand the macro medical treatment and rescue people, and create the first hospital in the Tang Dynasty for herself and find an ideal talent. Pei WANYING''s crooked head to think about the problem seems to be a habitual action, not a pose of loveliness. At this time, he tilted his head and looked at Li Hong. His white scallop teeth nibbled at his attractive red lips. There were small dimples on both sides of his cheek, and his eyes were shining brightly, which was so beautiful and moving. "Well If such a distinction is made, it is natural that we hope to be able to be as compassionate as the master and drive away diseases for the people of the world. Of course, if we can also take care of the disease and save people, it would be better to be like the master. " After Pei WANYING finished speaking, she felt as if she was beyond her capacity, and then she laughed with embarrassment. Li Hong looked at the dimples on Pei WANYING''s cheek, like a lake engraved in his heart, rippling with layers of ripples, which made him unable to help but follow the smile to sway his mind. "It is said that after death, after passing through the gates of hell, they set foot on the road of huangquan. On both sides of the road, there is a kind of flower blooming on the other side of the road, and the flowers and leaves can''t be seen again and again. At the end of huangquan Road, there is a river called the river of forgetting river. There is a Naihe bridge on the river. There is a woman named Meng Po waiting there, giving everyone passing by a bowl of Mengpo soup. Those who have drunk Mengpo soup will forget all the obstacles in this life and enter into the six ways of reincarnation. When reincarnation is human, reincarnation is immortal, or when doing too many evil things in the sun, they will be reincarnated into livestock. Mengpo soup also has a name: "forget love water". Once you drink it, you will forget the past life and the present life. The love and hatred of life, the ups and downs of the first life, the gains and losses of the first life will be forgotten with this bowl of Mengpo soup. People who care about this life and hate in the past life will not meet each other in the next life. Like the other side of the flower, flowers and leaves staggered, never see you again. But some of them are reluctant to drink the soup because they are too important to forget the people they love. " "What about that?" Pei WANYING listened to the fascination, looking at Li Hong that deep eyes, a little anxious said. Li Hong Leng next, looking at Pei WANYING that because of interrupting her words, but appears some embarrassed expression, the dimples on the cheek reappear. She said with a smile, "Granny Meng can''t help it, so she has to promise them. But it made some marks on these people. " Li Hong looks at the dimple on Pei WANYING''s cheek. Pei WANYING looks at Li Hong''s deep eyes and is immersed in the story. "Meng Po''s mark is to leave a pair of dimples on each person''s face. However, those who do not drink Mengpo soup must jump into the river of forgetting Sichuan and suffer from the torment of water and fire. They can only be reincarnated after thousands of years. After reincarnation, they will take the memory of previous lives and wait for the former lover who has dimples. " Li Hong had to change the last sentence of the story into waiting instead of looking for a lover. If so, wouldn''t he tell her to go and find your lover, then he would have nothing to do with himself! But obviously someone has thought too much. At the moment, the person in front of him is still immersed in the story, and his beautiful eyes are looking at the distance. Pei WANYING''s lips lit up and she could not help but read: "I want to know you well. I will live a long life.". There are no Mausoleums in the mountains, the rivers are exhausted, the thunder in winter, the rain and snow in summer, and the combination of heaven and earthLi Hong just wanted to remind her that you have dimples, and I am the one who has been looking for you for more than a thousand years, but I didn''t expect that the woman''s mind turned to love story. But then again, who can''t read poetry? Listen, here it comes. "I don''t know how to ponder the quantity, but I have to suffer from samsara. Changing one''s head and changing one''s face is the same as the old people. " Li Hong is a little frowning. Although the poem is not very good, she should be able to understand it? When Pei WANYING heard the young master Li beside her, she suddenly wrote a poem seriously. She thought about it carefully. How could she not know that he was waking herself up. But he and he do not know each other, today just met for the first time, how did he become the person he was looking for? "I didn''t expect Mr. Li to write poetry. Although Wan Ying didn''t understand it, she thought it was made temporarily by the young master?" Pei WANYING continued to pretend that she did not understand the amorous feelings and asked with a smile. "Ha ha, that''s right. I can''t write poetry, but I''m good at telling stories. If Miss Pei likes to listen, I can tell you when she''s ok? You can listen to anything you want. " Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING and said with a smile that she would be more relaxed than when she first met. Pei WANYING laughed, then bowed her head and stopped talking. This person''s mind was flexible and cheerful. She secretly pointed out that some of his poems were questionable. Originally, she thought that he would feel unhappy, but she did not expect that this person would laugh and pass away. Walking among the tents full of common people in Lantian, Pei WANYING looked left and right from time to time to see her expression of concentration. She was more serious than listening to Li Hong''s dimple legend just now. Li Hong has always been with him. Yang Wu followed him with a bucket of water. As soon as he walked around a tent, he heard a voice of complaint: "let you get a bucket of water. How can you come here? If you don''t come, you think you''ve fallen into the river and drowned." "I''m sorry. I just had an accident." Pei wanyang doesn''t want to turn to shuitong. "Miss Pei, I''ll do it." Yang Wu took the bucket around Pei WANYING and handed it to a gentle young man at the tent. Looking at a blue robe and the books in his hand, I think he is a scholar. Li Hong was very curious. He pointed to the scholar, pointed to the bucket Yang Wu put down, and asked, "do you draw water for him? Do you know him? " "I don''t know him Pei WANYING smiles. Now she can only see the smile in her eyes. The dimple on her face that Li Hong is infatuated with is covered by a mask. "Then why doesn''t he go to fetch his own water? Although it is said to be gathered here, there is no problem with free activities, right? No one should restrict their freedom? " Li Hong took a look at the scholar with a natural expression, put down the book in his hand, and then washed his hands in the bucket. "Well..." Pei WANYING looked around at other people and said, "it is possible to move freely. Going to the river is not an obstacle. There is no strict supervision here." "In the future, you don''t have to help them with such things. Let them do it by themselves." Li Hong looked at his hands and wiped them with a piece of white cloth. Pei WANYING smiles again. She lowers her head and doesn''t speak. However, she nods faintly. It seems that she agrees with Li Hong''s suggestion. "You''ve imprisoned us here. Since you''ve given us food and water, I''m going to take part in the scientific examination soon. How can you go to the river to fetch water by yourself? Can you afford to delay the examination? " Obviously, the scholar heard Li Hong''s advice to Pei WANYING, bent down to pick up the book, patted the dust on the cover, and disdained to look at Li Hong and Pei WANYING. "It''s not imprisonment. It''s for your good. If you let all of you have free access, you''ll die of smallpox." Yang Wu looked at the scholar and said coldly. "Well, according to your meaning, you did it for me? For all the people in Lantian? Who doesn''t know that you are afraid that the court will blame you, so you can make such a bad decision! Don''t worry. I''ll let you get rid of these bad habits when I get there As the scholar spoke, he sat down at the place where he had just sat down. The book in his hand seemed to be something remarkable. It was hard for Li Hong and Pei WANYING to be invisible when holding it in his hand. "Why sweep the world if you don''t sweep a room? You don''t want to do anything you can. Do you think that the court will put you in a position as a scholar?" Li Hong was very curious. He didn''t have self-confidence. He felt that he could get there. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 The scholar looked at Li Hong with some disdain. He was tall, with his eyes and voice outside his mask. He judged that he was not very old. After changing to a comfortable sitting position, the scholar closed the book with a disdainful smile and sniffed: "it seems that you have read some books, brother? If you can tell me why you can sweep the world without sweeping a room, you know the importance of me as a scholar? Today, the Tang Dynasty is peaceful and peaceful. Which one is not a talented scholar in the imperial court? Which one does not possess the skills of governing the country and making the country prosperous? If it wasn''t for them, the overseas countries would submit themselves to the Tang Dynasty? Rely on you reckless people who fight and kill? Is the Tang Dynasty just like that of other countries? Hum. " Listening to the scholar''s Irreverent words, Yang Wu just wanted to go forward to theory, but Li Hong stopped him. Li Hong had no choice but to smile. Li Hong said: if all the literati and scholars in the Tang Dynasty had such ideas, they would have to report to their father and the emperor, or they would have to cancel the imperial examination if they could not. Li Hong slowly squatted down and knocked on the scholar. After opening the page, he was about to continue reading the spring and Autumn Annals. Looking at the scholar''s face, he asked, "literature can improve the world, and martial arts can set heaven and earth.". Both literature and martial arts are the foundation of our country''s stability in Tang Dynasty. If we are not the rude people who fight and kill, you will not have a chance to sit here and read well. It is because they fought and fought in the frontier, with blood and wounds, that they provided you with such a good reading environment. So don''t be complacent and conceited just because you can read a book If there were not too many people around, idly watching him and the scholar''s theory, according to Li Hong''s original temperament, it would not be squatting down and knocking his books with his fingers, but kicking his shoulder with his feet, and then talking nonsense to him. The scholar looked at him again. He was full of shock. He didn''t expect that the soldier in front of him could make a speech. He was more powerful than him. "Literature can make the world peaceful, and martial arts can set the world on the horse." The scholar read back and forth several times in his mouth, and then he clapped his hands and called out, "OK! Well said! I admire you for your talent. How to call it? It seems that he is also a scholar, but I don''t know why he didn''t continue to read the books of sages at home and strive for fame and fame. Instead, he joined the army? If you join the army, you won''t have a chance to gain fame. You are a lowly person. You have read a lot of books about sages. I don''t know why you choose this way? " The scholar then looked at Li Hong, but the pair of eyes made him feel that he was as small as a mole ant in the eyes of others. Li Hong looked at the people around him. He couldn''t beat him in front of so many people. He even got close to himself. At the moment, he sneered and said, "my soldiers are not comparable to me What if I were Cui long? Don''t think that you can write a poem and a half sentence, and despise us scholars. " "There are many kinds of scholars. I really look down on you." "Well, since you dare to say so, there will be a scholar poetry meeting in Qu Jiang Chi of Chang''an one month later. Do you dare to come? We''ll be a little bit more learned then! " So far, Cui Chang has not remembered that "Wen Neng Bi can pacify the world, and martial arts can set heaven and earth on the horse" was done by predecessors, but also by the soldier in front of him. But he also left an eye on it. He did not have a single sentence and a half sentence of poetry. He planned to make two decent poems during this period of time, and then in Qujiang pool, in front of many people, let this person look at him with a glance and make him as embarrassed as he is today. The scholar looked at the people surrounded by a circle, bowed his head and talked in a low voice. All of a sudden, he felt that he was not as good as that man. He could not help but blush. Looking at Li Hong''s leaving, he was worried and asked again, "do you dare to come? We''ll have a better time than reciting poems and Fu to see who is better." Li Hong waved lazily and took Pei WANYING through the crowd. He said in a loud voice, "no, it''s cold." "Cold?" Looking at Li Hongyuan''s back, Cui long didn''t expect that he was sent away by a cold word. He was so stunned that he forgot to ask again. Pei WANYING said, "you''re smiling at the other people''s side, because it''s funny that you''re smiling at the other people''s side." "No, it''s freezing in a month. I''m not a fool. I suck my nose in the cold wind, and then I act like a leaf to be a talented person." Li Hong didn''t feel that he had lost face when he refused Cui long. "But I heard that there will be a lot of excitement there. There will be a poetry festival in Baqiao every spring, but when winter comes, the scale of the poetry fair in Qujiang pool is not smaller than that in Baqiao. It is said that there will be some famous talents in the past, such as Wang Bo Pei WANYING glanced at Li Hong, as if to explain the importance of the poetry meeting to Li Hong. "No, some people who don''t know what to do just pretend to be literati. I''m afraid they won''t go if they have real talent and practical knowledge. It''s so comfortable to have a fire at home." "That''s not sure. Many people go there every year, especially since the prince''s Highness has gone a few years ago, the waterside pavilion and the water hall have attracted many scholars to go there every year.""Has your highness been there?" Li Hong was short circuited and had already forgotten about ten years ago. "Yes, you don''t know, do you? Although the prince didn''t write a poem that year, Wang Bo wrote one, but the cover paper of the water cup shown by the prince for the students was also very popular. Since then, these students will go there every year. Although there are no talented people in this year, there are also some scholars who know well about Chang''an. " "Except for Wang Bo and Li Did Li Xian, the king of Pei, go to the mansion and other places, and no other scholar was taken in by the royal family? " Li Hong almost called out Li Xian''s name, but he didn''t notice Pei WANYING''s look. However, he found that Pei WANYING still liked poetry. "That''s not true. It''s mainly because Wang Bo is so famous. In his early years, Chang''an child prodigy was only called, and he was called the four great talents with Yang Jiong, Luo Binwang and Lu Zhaolin. There are also poems and Fu handed down by the prince of that dynasty since he was a child. Every one of them is a good poem that can be passed down for thousands of years. But in recent years, because of the war in the western regions, he has not written any more poems. " Pei WANYING followed Li Hong''s footsteps and walked in the open Lantian County. They were going to see Sun Simiao. How did Sun Simiao study the vaccinia. Pei WANYING''s father is Pei Xingjian. Naturally, there is a correspondence between her father and daughter. It is natural for her to know that his highness is fighting in the western regions. What''s more, in the western regions, Li Hong did not write a poem, only one poem. Moreover, Pei Xingjian was not present at that time, and Li Hong did not know whether Pei WANYING knew or not. "Well Do you like the poems of his highness, too? " Li Hong heard about himself from others for the first time, so he asked with interest. "Well, I like his poems very much, but one of them is an exception. It''s just like you didn''t like that scholar just now. I don''t think the prince likes literati very much." Said here, Pei WANYING''s eyes, even a trace of worry. I don''t know whether his Highness Prince Yinyou doesn''t like literati, or whether he doesn''t often write poems. "Do you have any poems..." Li Honggang asked in doubt and heard Pei WANYING''s voice in his ear. "The immortal Buddha did not succeed in the boundless two, only knew that the night was not peaceful. The wind is full of elegy, and the mud is full of bad luck. Nine out of ten are worthless scholars. Don''t worry about the poem and prophecy. The birds in spring and the insects in autumn make their own voices. " After Pei WANYING finished reading, she looked at Li Hong and asked, "how do you feel?" "This is obviously a good poem to encourage scholars. How can it be a poem that despises scholars?" Li Hong was a little dumbfounded because he had been beaten up for this poem. Now because that sentence is useless, he is often mentioned and ridiculed by people nowadays, and he is also the culprit. His mother and his wife gave a lecture on this matter two days ago. Pei WANYING shook her head and murmured, "although it''s encouragement, I don''t know why, but I always feel the prince''s highness..." Said here, Pei WANYING suddenly stopped talking, mischievous contraction of the neck, and then stretched out a slender index finger pointed to the sky, then whispered: "can not be discussed." Li Hong looks at Pei WANYING''s appearance, does not feel affectation at all, on the contrary, very enjoys, likes to see her this kind of expression. Pei WANYING just smiles at Li Hong and shrugs her shoulders. She doesn''t understand what he means. They looked at each other with a smile. After a few silent steps forward, Pei WANYING looked up again, looked at Li Hong and said, "in fact, the prince''s highness still has a poem. I like this one better, but now Chang''an still doesn''t know it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING, who suddenly became a little mysterious. In his heart, he could not help but curiosity. What poems did he have that Chang''an scholar didn''t know? Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong''s inquiring eyes, then turned her head and looked at the deserted streets around her. Then she whispered, "remember not to tell anyone else. This poem was written by his royal highness during his expedition to the western regions. It has not spread among the scholars of Chang''an." "Mm-hmm, you say, I''d like to hear what kind of poem makes you so mysterious." Li Hong nodded and said as if pounding garlic. Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong and asked Li Hong again with her eyes. Then she whispered: "Qinghai Changyun dark snow mountain, the lonely city looks at Yumen pass. Huang Sha wears gold armour in a hundred battles. If you don''t destroy Loulan, you will never return it. " Li Hongming nodded his head. This is one of the seven poems of Wang Changling''s "march in the army". I didn''t expect that Pei WANYING knew it. But why didn''t Chang''an scholars know that? Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong and thought, and confirmed that Li Hong was also a scholar. Although she wrote a poem in front of herself today, it was much worse than that of his royal highness. Now he would not be embarrassed to read his Royal Highness''s poem. After all, it was written by the prince of the dynasty who was also known as a child prodigy and ZIWEIXING. "This Since Chang''an Shizi doesn''t know, why do you know it? " Li Hong came back to herself and looked at Pei WANYING and asked. Now Pei WANYING is stunned. This person''s thinking is really different from ordinary people. Instead of focusing on his Highness''s poems and Fu, he puts his mind on the things he knows how to know. Pei WANYING looked at him and said, "my father has been fighting in Anxi with his royal highness all these years. Of course, he heard his royal highness compose poems, so he mentioned them in his letters to me." Li Hong wanted to know if Pei Xingjian had mentioned himself in his letter and whether he had praised himself in front of his daughter. In this way, could he win the right person with half the effort? But after thinking about it, he still couldn''t ask. He felt abrupt when he asked, so he said, "so, do you like this kind of poetry?" Pei WANYING thought about it, and then nodded her head firmly. It is estimated that because of Pei Xingjian''s relationship, she was influenced by Pei Xingjian''s both literary and martial arts since childhood. Although it seems gentle, her character is strong and unyielding. "My father said that this poem of the prince''s highness is just like that of his highness commanding thousands of troops and horses. He is able to make a decisive victory thousands of miles away from his command, and his highness, like this poem he wrote, has made the enemy tremble at Anxi." Pei WANYING''s last sentence obviously came to his father''s, but to Li Hong''s ears, it seemed to be a mixture of praise and praise. If you think about what you''ve done in Anxi, you really don''t think it''s praising yourself. Thinking of this, Li Hong couldn''t help touching his nose. No matter whether he praised himself or not, he could read one more of the seven songs. However, he could not be worse than that Li Hong. At least he could not waste the name of Li Bai. "Miss Pei, after listening to the poem you just read, I suddenly have a flash of light. I also wrote a poem about the western regions'' War. Why don''t you comment on it?" Li Hong hehe said. Pei WANYING now with him has no longer been sparse, the whole person also seems to live wave a lot, after hearing Li Hong''s words, can''t help but cover her mouth and smile. Although wearing a mask, Li Hong still felt beautiful and heartthrob. Pei WANYING tried to resist the smile and thought of his ordinary poem and Fu just now. She said with some Chi Chi: "OK, little girl, I''m all ears." "A hundred feet tower in the west of the beacon city, the wind and autumn of Shanghai are unique at dusk. More play Qiangdi GuanShanYue, without that boudoir thousands of miles worry. How about it? How does it compare with the prince''s? " Li Hong put on an affectation, dressed in a white robe, just like a white impermanence. At the moment, he had to recite his hand and compose poems. Some of the poet''s image was not depicted, but he looked like a filial son. After Li Hong read out the first sentence, Pei WANYING''s smile disappeared. As the second sentence slowly recited from Li Hong''s mouth, Pei WANYING felt as if she had already been in the scene. In her letter with her father, her father mentioned the beautiful Qinghai Lake. The next three or four sentences shocked Pei WANYING to the point that she could even feel her father''s missing for her and her mother in her letters. This is a poem for soldiers to miss their hometown. The environment, atmosphere and emotion are all included in this short poem, which is full of Pei WANYING''s missing of her father. "This Is this your poem? " Pei WANYING couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t connect this poem with the one just now. In a short time, this young master Li Bai wrote two poems in front of her. If Li Hong knew what Pei WANYING was thinking at the moment, I''m afraid that would be what? Under the threat of my mother''s feather duster, I have made five songs in a row. "I made it, of course." Someone said definitely. As for Wang Changling, who has not yet been born, he is a great poet. If only he could make more efforts to make some other poems and Fu, it would be better to add more bricks and mortar to China''s splendid culture of 5000 years. Let those guys recite 300 poems of Tang Dynasty into 500 poems of Tang Dynasty.Pei WANYING began to habitually tilt her head to think about the problem, but her eyes at this time, I don''t know if it is because of missing her father, it seems a little dim. Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING with her head askew and imagined the dimples under her mask that she was infatuated with. Then she heard Pei WANYING suddenly say, "have you ever been to the western regions? You''ve met my father, haven''t you? Is he OK now? " Pei WANYING believes that those who can make such poems and Fu must have been to the western regions. Otherwise, they would not have been able to pick them up and express the feelings of Frontier officers and men appropriately. What''s more, this young master Li, after knowing his name was Pei WANYING by the river, yelled like a ghost to ask whether he was Pei Xingjian or Pei judao''s daughter. This is enough to show that he must have met one of them. Now he wrote this poem in front of his own face. Obviously, he could not have seen Pei judao. Pei Ju Dao was a minister of literature, not like a father. Wenchen and military generals were competent. So she was sure that this young master Li Bai must have met his father. Li Hong was startled and looked at Pei WANYING''s eyes. With her steadfastness in her eyes, Li Hong thought that this ice snow smart girl had already guessed from her performance since she first met her. "Well, I did see your father. Your father is very good, but he is very concerned about you and your mother." Li Hong said solemnly. "It''s no wonder that you must have come back from the western expedition with his royal highness. Unfortunately, his father was still left in Tibet by the prince, saying that he had a heavy responsibility on his body, and now he can''t come back." After Pei WANYING proved her guess from childe Li''s mouth, she became a little gloomy. While walking forward, while lowering his head, he sometimes kicks the small clods on the dirt road under his feet, looks like a girl''s mind, and runs forward on the uneven road under his feet. "You Do you miss your father Li Hong asked a little guilty. After all, Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai haven''t come back since they arrived in Anxi. Now it''s more than four years and almost five years. There''s no reason why people don''t want to go home. Pei WANYING nodded thoughtfully, and finally answered Li Hong''s question. After a long time, she said, "but it''s fast. Listen to my father, I''m afraid I can come back in more than two years." Li Hong''s conditioned reflex and heartless balm said: "at that time, when your father comes back, I''m afraid you have already married?" As expected, Pei WANYING, just like when she first met by the river, glared at him angrily, and then began to bow her head and not speak. How can a girl''s family''s worries be said in front of a man he has just met? If you want to tell your mother, if your father doesn''t come back, you will not marry yourself. Only when your father comes back, will you marry someone else. Li Hong knew that he had made a mistake. Looking at this angry but angry man, Li Hong touched his nose and then went on. "If I mean, if, if your father came back early, would you be happy? " Li Hong became very careful this time, for fear that she would get angry again. When they got to the gate of the house, they didn''t see Sun Simiao and Yuan Tiangang. Instead, two soldiers stood outside, watching Li Hong come and salute in a hurry. Li Hong waved his hand and didn''t let them talk. Instead, he asked, "where''s the immortal sun?" "You are not allowed to come in." Before the soldiers had time to answer, Sun Simiao''s voice of revenge came from the next room. "Why can''t I go in?" Li Hong Ba head, also did not see the Lao Dao son where. "You are not allowed to come in. It will only add to the confusion. WANYING, come in. Don''t let him follow you in. " Sun Simiao said coldly that it would only help to find the crown princess for himself. "Mr. Li, I''ll go first." Pei WANYING leaned over and laughed. Wearing the white robe that fitted her, she walked in slowly. Leave someone staring at the beautiful image, for a long time. He patted the white head next to him, and continued to let the two soldiers keep the door open. If there is not enough manpower, they can be mobilized from other places. It''s getting dark. One day, Pei WANYING is surrounded by Li Hong, and Pei WANYING has passed by. He can''t leave Lantian now. Unless Sun Simiao can figure out how to implant the vaccinia vaccine into the human body, including the dosage, he can return to Chang''an safely. Thinking of this, I can''t help but look at Yang Wu and say, "inform Di Renjie to see if the criminals in Dali temple have felony people, and bring some of them to be mice." "White mouse?" Yang Wu didn''t know what he meant. "Let you go, you go, regardless of what a mouse is." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 The next morning, Ren Zhigu, the magistrate of Lantian County, brought a lot of blue cloth and red cloth, one by one, and put them into the courtyard where Li hongzuo lived. The summer solstice and several other palace maids, looking at so many colorful fabrics, chirped and yelled in the yard, and their faces looked excited. From time to time, they held the cloth on their bodies and talked about what kind of clothes they would look better. And only white pure is just a light process, after flipping over the fabric, then no longer interested, in her eyes, as if in addition to white, other colors can not arouse her interest. But only Li Hong knew that although all the shirts and skirts of this guy were white, his underwear would wear some bright colors because of his own requirements. No matter how many better fabrics they have seen in the summer solstice, it is obvious that as long as the fabric is bright in color, it has a full natural attraction for women. Several people discuss the cloth endlessly and look at the white pure mouth curling up. Looking at the chatter of several people, Bai Chuncai said lazily: "in a moment, there will be people from the medical camp to take these fabrics, but now it is necessary to process them first. In terms of the ingredients you like so much, we will let you process them." "Really? What kind of clothes I want to make, I promise to do the best. " Snow and white pure is the most familiar, hear white pure words, immediately jump to white pure, excited asked. Bai Chun''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning, and her beautiful cheek was full of smile. She said, "cut all these fabrics into one inch wide and one foot long. It''s very simple." "Ah? Why, such a good cloth, why cut it like that, what can the cloth do? It''s a waste. It''s such a good cloth. " The summer solstice is not happy, some love these complete fabrics. Bai Chun pointed to the door and shrugged his shoulders like Li Hong: "I don''t know. Maybe when you come back from running, you can ask him if you are not afraid to be cleaned up by him." Bai Chun''s words obviously mean something. Looking at Xia Zhi''s frowning and teasing, she brings a burst of pink and shame on the face of Banmei next to Xiazhi. Last night, Bai Chun and Xiao Xue were still searching for orchids, but they could hear it clearly. The sweet voice of the summer solstice and Banmei whispered, but the three women in the next room were thirsty and scalded for a long time. Then the curtain came to an end. The summer solstice saw Bai Chun take the matter that he was spoiled by the prince last night. After being embarrassed for a while, she suddenly said mischievously: "Miss Bai''s voice is not small. It rings through the second floor of the whole Lizheng hall. Xiaoxue also said that she heard it all night." After saying that, Xiazhi quickly hid behind Banmei. She knew that Bai Chun would not let her go. Since the last time he ran into her and the prince in bed in Lizheng hall, Bai Chun had been very shy and didn''t want to be mentioned. Now being mentioned by the summer solstice, it''s like being trampled on the tail: "Xiao Ni Zi has a long skill, right? Xiao Xue, she still laughs at you. Help me catch her and tickle her." Among the five girls, only Bai Chun can''t master martial arts, but when they are playing, Bai Chun has never suffered a loss. When the five girls were playing in the yard, they were fluttering and panting. Accompanied by Yangwu, Huameng and mangrove, Li Hong braved a head of heat and walked in. Morning running is an indispensable fitness means for Li Hong every day. In addition to his persistence in rain and rain, Yang Wu, who has just followed Li Hong for a few days, is also a five body throw in earth admiration for Li Hong''s perseverance. Li Hong looked at the five women''s reddish faces and some untidy clothes, and knew that they must be playing again. "Let''s make a scene. If these fabrics can''t be finished when the sun goes up, let''s see how I can clean you up. Bai Chun will bathe with me." Li Hong didn''t know why they were having fun. When they passed five people standing still in the yard, Li Hong said to Bai Chun. Bai chunbrush''s face turned red. She was still teasing Xia Zhi and ban mei just now. Now she''s going to catch up with her. Xia Zhi watched Li Hong''s back leave, and secretly patted on Bai Chun''s full and round buttocks: "go quickly, don''t let me wait for a long time, otherwise I will Oh, Miss White, I know I''m wrong Bai Chun suddenly turns around to scratch between the two ribs of the summer solstice. The summer solstice, which is most afraid of itching, immediately squats on the ground to avoid Bai Chun''s jade hand attack. Li Hong heard the frolic coming from behind him again. He looked back curiously. He didn''t know what they were so happy about. He first went into the bathroom to take a bath. Bai Chun did not tie Li Hong''s hair, but as in Anxi, tied into a ponytail and put it behind his head. When they came out, Bai Chun''s face had not completely dissipated the alluring blush after the passion. In addition, the charming temperament that had just been favored, and the reason that they had just taken a bath, the whole person was filled with a calm and dusty temperament of lotus flowers. The four busy maids can''t help but look straight at Bai Chun. They know that Bai Chun is the best among them, but they never expect that Bai Chun can be like this after being spoiled by the prince So beautiful. The blue and red cloth strips were distributed for the first time. Even Sun Simiao and Yuan Tiangang, including Pei WANYING, in the mansion not far away were all tied to their left arms by a red ribbon.What''s rare is that Sun Simiao even praised Li Hong. With this red ribbon, at least the soldiers in Lantian County will not look so gloomy. There are less bad luck and more beautiful. It''s good. Pei WANYING likes the red ribbon on her left arm. She looks like a kind of glory. She also has a sense of responsibility. Looking at the blue ribbon on the soldier''s arm, he turned his head curiously and was about to ask. Yuan Tiangang had already asked for her. Why is there a difference between red and blue? The soldier''s profile replied: "the red one is worn by the captain and above, while the blue one is worn by ordinary soldiers. The main purpose is to make people in Lantian distinguish between them. If there is anything, they can find the right person to ask for help at the first time." Sun''s admiration for the emperor''s help was not immediately available Because of the loss of Baidu, the old man was still angry with someone. Naturally, he turned down Li Hong''s good intentions and made someone shut up. When someone came back to his own yard with nothing to do and nothing to do, he met Li Chunfeng who came from Zongsheng palace. "I have seen your Highness the prince." Li Chunfeng looks like a researcher at the moment. He is slovenly and his hair is a little scattered. It seems that he was attracted by Li Hong''s wind rating and rushed down the mountain. At Li Hong''s beckoning, Li Chunfeng immediately took out his research achievements and shared them with Li Hong. In this era of great importance to technological privacy, Li Chunfeng does not care to share his achievements with Li Hong, which shows that in his heart, Li Hong still makes him trust him very much, and he is not afraid that his royal highness will rob him of his achievements and take them as his own. Li Hong and Li Chunfeng are sitting in the courtyard. There is no wind today. Enjoying the sunshine, Li Hong looks at the research results of Li Chunfeng. From time to time, Li Chunfeng would pick up a short branch and write and draw on the ground, explaining to Li Hong quickly and quickly. Li Hong also listened attentively. Originally, he wanted to use the wind ballads of later generations to make a more detailed division of Li Chunfeng''s wind power rating. However, after thinking about it, he suddenly said, "why can''t we take Li Chunfeng''s eight wind force classification as the standard?" So Li Hong gave up the wind power classification standard of later generations and acquiesced to the wind power standard of Li Chunfeng. As for the discussion on the wind direction and wind speed, Li Hong took the long cloth bag made by several palace maids in the summer solstice this morning, shaking it in his hand and saying, "there is no better test of wind direction than this one." Li Chunfeng looked at the cloth bag and filled it with wind as he rowed through the air. However, the originally weak cloth bag immediately swelled and asked, "if there is wind, the bottom of the bag will face in that direction, so we can determine the direction of the wind? As for the wind speed, is it true that if all the bags are inflated, the wind will be stronger and faster? But how to define wind speed? What''s the difference between wind speed and wind speed? " Several people finished the summer solstice, standing on one side waiting for them. After hearing Li Chunfeng''s question, they nodded like a chicken pecking rice. They thought that the wind and wind speed were no different. "The difference between wind speed and wind power lies in the problem before and after, that is to say, there will be wind power only when there is wind speed, and the wind power you define is based on wind speed." Li Hong looked at the meditative Li Chunfeng and said faintly, "don''t you understand? The so-called wind speed, in do not touch any object, it is not any performance, at this time you measure the wind speed. And the wind force is based on the wind speed. When it encounters other objects, it gives the force to this object. This is the wind force. " Looking at Li Hong, Li Chunfeng suddenly got up and made a big ceremony. He said, "Your Highness is right. It''s really true. It''s really time to separate wind and wind speed. I''m reckless. But your highness, the wind direction you said is more important. I don''t know how to say that? " Li Chunfeng didn''t make his research results worthless because of Li Hong''s simple words. On the contrary, he became more and more frustrated and more confident. After sorting out his own small book, Li Chunfeng asked again, "how to define the importance of wind direction? To the East, to the west, to the south, to the north, are you sure, your highness, that these are important? " Li Chunfeng didn''t like it. It was just windy. It was just like four seasons. He was not interested in the knowledge of wind and wind speed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 "Sun Tzu ''s art of war, fire attack chapter" once wrote: "the fire is windy but not downwind. The day wind is long, and the night wind stops." It''s enough to imagine the importance of the wind direction. Besides, because of the different terrain, what wind direction blows the most in Guanzhong all the year round, and what wind blows the most in other roads and states? As long as we understand it, can we all use it in war? Let me tell you a story. It is said that in a distant time, there was a very powerful country, which was many times larger than the territory of our Tang Dynasty. Even the powerful countries such as white clothes and big food, and even those countries that went to the west, could only be trampled on by the iron cavalry of this country, and then submit to submission. But it was such a powerful country without rivals that it failed in the war against Japan. Do you know why? It is because their generals did not know the sea breeze and wind direction when they went to Japan. Looking at Li Chunfeng''s thoughtful expression, Li Hong had to narrate the event that Kublai, the great ancestor of the Yuan Dynasty, fought against little Japan as an event of ancient times. He is willing to sit here with Li Chunfeng to discuss the wind direction, wind speed and wind force. To be frank, he hopes that Li Chunfeng can travel south and North in the future, and find out the wind direction in the sea. In this way, it will be an important reference for the future regardless of whether to invade Japan or Korea. "But And then? " Li Chunfeng, Li Hong did not have the following, so he asked. "It is such a powerful country that, after two expeditions to Japan, did not even set foot on its territory and ended up in a disastrous defeat." Looking at Li Chunfeng and Xia Zhi''s disapproving expression, Li Hong solemnly said: "what I said is the fact. You can''t laugh for me. The strength of this country is not what you can imagine. In short, you can remember that this country is really powerful. For the first time, more than 900 warships were sent across Japan. However, because they did not understand the characteristics of the sea monsoon, the sea breeze overturned more than 200 warships and fled back in confusion. In the second time, they used more than 4000 warships, with a force of 140000. However, because they did not understand the wind direction on the sea and how terrible it was to follow the wind, all the warships were destroyed by the sea breeze. 140000 people, only three came back. " The voice was backward, and there was a sound of air sucking around. The summer solstice and others were incredible. They would never have thought that the wind would destroy all the more than 4000 ships. Only Li Chunfeng had a dignified expression and nodded from time to time in silence. After a while, he said, "what the prince said is not empty words. I have been to the East China Sea, where the wind is much stronger than that in Guanzhong. It''s easy to overturn the boat. This time, I went to Donghai to study. But as your highness said, the strong wind can only be seen after driving into the deep sea? Moreover, the Japanese sent envoys to the Tang Dynasty, but there are traces to follow. They will not go to our Tang Dynasty for a few months. I understand. They have avoided the windy day you mentioned, your highness? " "Yes, Japan is just a tiny place, but they also have something to learn from, that is, their understanding of the ocean, so..." "So if I want to continue to study the wind, I have to go to the place with the sea around, but Chunfeng has an unkind request..." "Say it." Two people look at each other and smile, both see the smile from each other''s eyes, the meaning of mutual utilization is too obvious. "Chongwenguan, I heard that many students are interested in atmospheric pressure, and I am also interested in it. I feel vaguely that it should be related to the rudiment of the wind. Therefore, I want to borrow some Chongwen school students to travel with me around the coast of Datang." "OK, no problem. You can choose how many people you want and who you want." Li Hong agreed happily. He is sure that Li Chunfeng must have a plan, and I''m afraid he has a list. Don''t forget that he and Yuan Tiangang are guests of Chongwen Museum, and they will visit Chongwen museum every month. After they had a good deal, Bai Chun appeared in front of Li Hong in a timely manner. Li Chunfeng was not surprised and quickly got up and said, "Miss Bai." Bai Chun smiles slightly, and after returning the salute, she hands Li Hong a calligraphy guide, and then stands aside. Li Hong took a look at the character book in his hand, handed it to Li Chunfeng, and said, "here is a person''s information. If you wander to Quanzhou on Lingnan Road, you can find this person. He may be able to help you a lot." Li Chunfeng took over the dictionary. After a glance, he didn''t know the people above, or even heard of it. He frowned and asked, "who is Lin Luan?" "This man''s family has made a living by sailing for generations, not only fishing at the seaside. His grandfather was the first group of people to go to Yizhou (Taiwan) in the former Sui Dynasty, but also the fleet led by his grandfather." Li Hong laughs. This man has already let Bai Chun''s Jingwei look for him. He mentions Lin Luan in the local area, but his reputation is outside. In the 5000 year history of China, except for the early Ming Dynasty, the other dynasties seemed to adopt the strategy of staying still for the magnificent ocean.The Ming Dynasty, later also because of the expansion of the sea ban thought, cut off people''s continued exploration of the ocean, and then step by step to the abyss of backwardness. Although the resources of the sea today are not as rich as those on the land, this is because people have limited means to draw materials, which does not mean that the treasures in the sea are limited. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Hong also intends to explore and learn from the Lin family''s shipbuilding industry through Li Chunfeng and chongwenguan students, so as to build bigger and more effective warships. Li Chunfeng is now convinced of Li Hong''s words. He believes that since the prince''s Highness has said that this person is very important, there must be something extraordinary about this person, which is worthy of being respected by himself and others. He nodded his head solemnly. After Li Chunfeng had learned the words, he saluted Li Hong again, and left the yard with the grain of grain. Sun Simiao was very clear about the use of these people sent by Li Hong. Although they were not yellow and skinny, judging from their pale faces, they must have been in prison for a long time, and their faces lost the color that ordinary people should have. He is not a pedantic person. What''s more, Li Hong has repeatedly promised that if the vaccine is inoculated on people, his life will not be in danger. Only then will he dare to test the vaccine on these people. Pei WANYING more and more felt that Li Hong was very mysterious. Master Sun Simiao did not tell her the real identity of Li Hong. However, these days, the master followed Mr. Li''s words and said that even the prescription for curing smallpox was put forward by Li Hong. But the black sheep in the master''s mouth lost a wonderful book, which clearly recorded how to vaccinate and use vaccinia to cure smallpox. Every time the master mentioned the good book named Baidu, he would feel very sad. But he often asked if he could not achieve such a lonely book under the background of the day, his expression was like losing his soul and said, "if he said that this is the only one, then he would certainly not have a second one." Sun Simiao''s dejected appearance makes Pei WANYING, a close door disciple, feel particularly distressed. Some of them want to use the beauty trick to trap Li Hong. If we can find him again, or Mr. Li just doesn''t want to be seen by the master. Sun Simiao has already seen through her little daughter''s mind and told him: "don''t think about something useless. He is not a mean person. If he can find it, he will give it to Lao Dao. He said that if he can''t find it, he can''t really find it." "Is he so generous?" As soon as Pei WANYING asked about this, she could not help looking at the red ribbon fluttering on her left arm. It was also true that if people were not generous, they would not have bought so many cloth at a high price because of such a small detail, and then cut them into strips and tied them on her arm. All this is just to let the people of Lantian feel less nervous when they see soldiers in white robes. "He hasn''t been looking for you lately?" Sun Simiao took time to sit on the chair for a while and looked at the student who was thinking of his mind. I''m afraid Pei Wanhong is blind for five days. "No, I''ve been around you these days, following you to develop this vaccine, and I haven''t met him." Pei WANYING whispered. Sun Simiao took a look at Pei WANYING. Of all his disciples, only this female disciple has the best talent and is most suitable for inheriting her own mantle. Now, she is giving her everything without reservation, and she is expecting her to inherit all of them. But if the prince''s highness stares at him, the professor will be useless. In the future, will it be difficult for the princess to go to the mountain to collect herbs every day? Or let the princess see the doctor for the people? It''s very unrealistic. But if Wan Ying is allowed to leave now and let her associate with his highness, Sun Simiao will not be able to take his medical skills into the grave after his own time limit. Thinking of this, Sun Simiao sighed helplessly. He had to listen to the fate and said: "we should meet again. We can''t miss the etiquette. We can''t miss this medical skill in our spare time. Among the many disciples of master, you have enough talent to learn medicine." Pei WANYING''s cheek is more red. What does Master mean by this? What does it mean to meet or have to meet? Does Master think that Mr. Li is a good man? Is he a person worthy of TOEFL? But what about yourself? What do you think? Pei WANYING was in a trance for a moment. In her mind, she could not help but think about the first time they met and all kinds of things on the first day. Finally, she just shook her head. It seemed that this person was very mysterious. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 Pei WANYING will take Sun Simiao''s words to heart, but also because of this era: the idea of one day as a teacher and life as a father makes Pei WANYING have to pay attention to Sun Simiao''s words. Although it was said that the master could not be her master completely, when her father was away and her mother was a woman''s family, she helped her with Sun Simiao''s identity and position. Pei WANYING was the master of the marriage. Pei Xingjian, even if she was unwilling, could only acquiesce. From time to time, the recidivists were isolated in a closed room, and then they went to the gathering place of the people with severe symptoms of Huahua patients to visit the condition of the people. What makes Pei WANYING strange is that when she was with her master before, no matter how dangerous the place was, she would let herself go with her. But this time in Lantian, Shifu changed. Every time she accompanied him to the white tent, she would not let her go, but went to it alone. She vaguely understood that this was the master''s protection against smallpox. But now look at those recidivists, after vaccination, did not appear life-threatening, that is enough to show that smallpox can be cured. Standing not far away, one of her feet was tucked in her skirt. She drew circles on the ground waiting for master, wondering why she didn''t let herself go with her. She suddenly became very careful about herself, but she didn''t know that someone was slowly approaching her. Li Hong liked to look at the people in front of him quietly. When he went to Sun Simiao''s base today, he didn''t see two of them. After asking the soldiers, he knew that they were going to the patient area, so he rushed over. He was really afraid that Sun Simiao lost Baidu in order to revenge himself, and then took Pei WANYING through the smallpox intensive area. Although the Taoist priest has been revenging himself these days, he does not allow himself to meet Pei WANYING, but I am afraid that because of the importance of the vaccine, he does not want Pei WANYING to upset her heart. Now looking at the tall and thin figure of Lao Dao, a man got into the tent and left his most proud apprentice in the distance. His heart admired him and wished to kiss him. He was so considerate of him. Know that Pei WANYING will be her own person in the future, so for the sake of safety, she simply won''t let Pei WANYING follow him in. "Your master has gone in. As an apprentice, you stand here waiting?" Li Hong''s voice suddenly rings in Pei WANYING''s ear. "Ah..." Pei WANYING, who was thinking about her worries, was startled by Li Hong''s voice. Looking back, she saw Li Hong''s mischievous smile. She couldn''t help but look at him angrily. But in someone''s eyes, Pei WANYING''s expression is full of lovely amorous feelings that make his heart move. He likes to see people like this very much. "Mr. Li, I''m scared to death. Why are you here? " Pei WANYING calmed down and asked generously. "Well, let''s see how you''re doing now. Second, come on There is something I want to discuss with your teachers and disciples. " Li Hong pretended to be mysterious. "What''s the matter? Can I know? " It has to be said that women have a heart of gossip. However, what makes Pei WANYING more curious is the identity of Li Hong. This soldier seems to have a high official position. Through observation during this period of time, she found that all the people here seem to be following his orders, and they are still obedient without any defiance. This makes her have to wonder, this young master Li who is sacred, young has already done a great official son. Pei Wanbai''s family name is Li Wanbai, who is the only one in the family of Li Wanbai. Unexpectedly, just thinking in my mind, this person suddenly appeared behind him, and also scared himself. "Of course I can. I can''t tell. I have to rely on you in the future." Li Hong threw away the mischievous smile and said solemnly. Pei WANYING is more curious. She still wears a mask today. However, she changes into a fan mask like Bai Chun. At the moment, she looks more lovely and attractive. But the way he guessed with his head askew did not change. He still looked at Li Hong with his bright and beautiful eyes. After thinking about it, he said, "is it because you asked me that day, do you want to learn from a doctor in the city, or do you want to be a master with the world in mind?" Li Hongyi Leng, this guy is too clever, how to guess? How about teaching me? At present, she looked serious and approached Pei WANYING, pretending to be vicious and cruel, and said, "do you know, when I was talking to myself in the courtyard yesterday, there was an ant wandering around me all the time. When I finished speaking, the ant was still there, so I Come on Li Hong made a throat cutting clean-up. Pei WANYING listen to curiosity, flutter fan as if can speak eyes, subconsciously asked: "why?" "Because it knows too much, just like you, in order not to let the secret out, so I''ll snap it." Pei WANYING was stunned. After thinking about it, she quickly responded. She immediately covered her mask and couldn''t help laughing: "you are so funny. Ants can''t talk Ah Am I not in dangerPei WANYING looks at the smile in Li Hong''s eyes, and along with Li Hong''s meaning, she pretends to be frightened. Her eyes are full of "fear", and she starts to cooperate with him in acting. "Yes, you are already in danger. You are on my must kill list because you know what you should not know. Hum, if you want to blame yourself for being too clever, gagaga... " The night is dark and the wind is high. It seems that the crow is calling like this. Li Hong didn''t send out human voice in the end. "Ah? What can we do? Can you spare me my life? I promise I won''t tell anyone. Please help me Pei WANYING found this person very interesting. When she was serious, she looked elegant and elegant, and had a gentleman''s demeanor, even with a sense of prestige. But at this time, this young master Li is more like a playful teenager, with a pair of deep eyes, which is friendly and mysterious. Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING, who pretended to be frightened. With one hand touching her chin, Li Hong thought, "it''s not that you can''t spare my wife''s life. It''s just that the little lady must agree to a request of this Ranger." "Ranger, please say that if I can do it, I will try my best to help you." Pei WANYING is like a little white rabbit, watching the villain nodding frequently. "In this case, for the sake of the sincerity of the young lady, and for the sake of keeping my secret from being revealed, I''d better be a bandit with my Ranger and be a lady of the stronghold for my king Doctor sun, why are you coming back soon? " Li Hong touched his nose discontentedly and robbed his apprentice to be his wife. He was also arrested. But Lao Dao came back so fast that he didn''t play the whole trick with his apprentice. "Well, if I don''t come back, my apprentice will be abducted to the mountain and become a bandit." Sun Simiao looked at Li Hong and said angrily. When Pei WANYING heard Li Hong''s word "Lady of the village" as a child, she felt fresh at first. Now, she was mentioned by her master. All of a sudden, her face was full of red again. I always feel that the master''s words reflect the feeling that she is "too big to stay". But when I think about the joke with Li Hong just now, I can''t help feeling relaxed and joyful for no reason. It seems that there is a deer bumping into her heart. Sun Simiao looks at Li Hong. Is this the luck or misfortune of the Tang Dynasty? The prince''s highness, though he is joking, is willing to become a bandit for a woman? If this is known, it will not make people laugh off their big teeth when it comes out? The imperial censor impeachs his book, also cannot be like the snowflake flies all over the sky. "What are you doing? If you don''t want to help the common people, you''re afraid of helping the common people? " Sun Simiao thought that his most gifted female apprentice might become a crown princess in the near future, and he suddenly lost his good will to Li Hong. I can''t help it. I think of my most proud apprentice, who inherited all his medical skills, but went into the palace to become the crown princess. Sun Simiao was deeply distressed and regretful. If Li Hong knew Sun Simiao''s mind, he would think of a famous saying: "good cabbage makes pig arch again." I''m afraid that Pei Wanzi''s attitude to master Li''s sudden change of attitude is not a natural one for master Pei Wanzi''s change of attitude. Mr. Li saved the people of the Tang Dynasty in the fire and water. What kind of people did he have in mind? How could it be changed now. Li honghun didn''t care about Sun Simiao''s indifferent attitude towards himself. He thought that he was angry with his empty book. "The old fairy, the boy has a proposal. I want to talk to you. If you think what the boy says is reasonable, we will cooperate. If you think what the boy says is not reasonable, how about treating him as if he didn''t say so?" Li Hong walked forward with Sun Simiao. Pei WANYING and Yang Wu are two steps behind, quietly listening to their conversation. Sun Simiao''s heart is full of alarm bells. As soon as the prince''s highness calls himself a boy, he must have something to ask for from others, and he must make use of himself. But after thinking about it, he is a lonely old man. Besides his medical skills, what can this noble prince of the Tang dynasty like to see? "Let''s talk about it." Sun Simiao didn''t dare to agree with Li Hong at will. If he wanted to have his old life, or let him agree with WANYING to marry him, it was a royal affair. How could an old man do it! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 Li Hong listened to Sun Simiao ''s tone, and pointed to the yard designated by Sun Simiao at the beginning to develop the vaccine for cowpox. Although this place is not remote, it is not the main street in Lantian county. Except for a few people, the rest of the houses are empty and there are no people all year round. Moreover, he also asked the magistrate of Lantian County. The county square added up to three families. Some of the others moved to Taiyi city to do business, and some moved away from other places with them. If we can find the original owner, it will not be a problem to buy the house deed in hand. After listening to this, Li Hong was naturally determined, and ordered Bai chun to work hard to find the original owner of the house and try to buy all the land of the house. In Li Hong''s tentative plan, when the ground breaking starts next spring, it is not to build a simple hospital, but to build a hospital including the University. As long as Sun Simiao sits in the town and Laodao''s spirit of "Bai Qiu en" that regards patients as their own responsibility, how can we contribute a group of real college students to the Tang Dynasty. Of course, there is also a prerequisite, that is, whether Sun Simiao will give up his excellent medical skills and be learned by people all over the world. Naturally, in the process of explaining it to Sun Simiao, Li Hong will not forget her beloved Pei WANYING. Anything can be taught by Pei WANYING or other apprentices. Moreover, if Dr. Sun is not willing to learn, he can come round once a month. "But the most important thing is that you are so old. It''s time to find a place to have a rest. The Zongsheng palace will be reserved for you. You can build another courtyard here. The guards, servants, carriages and so on will be provided for you. You can spend your life here. It''s really boring. Go to Taiyi city and Chang''an, and Zhongnan mountain will be behind you Mountain herbs and so on. How about it? " Li Hong induced Sun Simiao step by step. Sun Simiao stands quietly in the breeze. His gray beard and hair are disordered in the air with the breeze. With Li Hong''s words, it seems that a beautiful picture of the prosperous age is unfolded before his eyes. In and out of school students, patients coming and going, doctors in white in a hurry, three different kinds of people mingled together, either to see a doctor or to prescribe medicine, or to receive and prescribe prescriptions, or the students follow the clinical study. How many medical talents will be trained for the Tang Dynasty with such a harmonious and orderly aesthetic picture and such a rescue academy? According to the prince''s account, these people will be distributed to other state capitals after they have completed their jobs, and corresponding hospitals will be established there, forming an organic and supporting system to create a perfect medical academy. If Sun Simiao doesn''t feel excited, it must be false. In his more than 100 years of wasted time, he has been committed to saving the dying and the wounded, curing the sick and saving the people. Now, someone has offered him a better opportunity than he imagined, so that his medical skills can be carried forward, not only in his own books, but also in a few limited disciples. "Is that true?" Sun Simiao''s voice trembled a little, unable to restrain the excitement in his heart, staring at Li Hong to confirm. "Of course, if it is built, it will train more medical talents for our Tang Dynasty, and solve the problems for more people in the Tang Dynasty, rather than just limited to you or your disciples running around. Say something you don''t like to hear If you are not in the future, or if you are not willing to take care of the trivial affairs of the college, you can also leave it to miss Pei, your closed disciple. I believe that she will be in charge of it, and you should be relieved. Moreover, I promise, it will not be just a few years before the school continues. " Li Hong was very serious and solemn. Pei WANYING on one side heard that she would take care of her ideal doctor College, I can''t help but shake my heart. At the same time, looking at Li Hong''s serious and serious appearance, she found for the first time that this young master Li got serious, but there was a thrilling charm, just mixed with some frightening authority, which made people feel that his words could not be violated. Sun Simiao''s body was shocked and asked WANYING to take care of it. This is not irresponsible. It needs Li Hong''s consideration and consideration before he can say it. Even Sun Simiao has unconsciously elevated Pei WANYING''s status to the status of crown princess. If Li Hong is willing to let Pei WANYING take care of it, it will really solve the only regret in his heart, and he can really die without regret. "Do you really want WANYING to take care of it? Don''t forget that there are a lot of relationships involved in this, and the pressure on you will hit you like the top of the mountain. " Sun Simiao reminded Li Hong that everything should be carefully considered. Li Hong nodded and gave Sun Simiao an expression of his own clever plan. Pei WANYING but listen to is confused, if it is their own hospital? No, it''s medical school! How can a lot of relationships be involved? She was a little confused. "Good! It''s a deal Sun Simiao pondered for a while and finally made a decision that satisfied Li Hong. In his mind, there was no concept that could not be spread out, but only that how to make the people in the world less suffering from some diseases, and live to his share, he had already looked down on fame and wealth, otherwise he would not have lived to 130 years old and still be so vigorous.After hearing Sun Simiao''s promise, Li Hong''s heart finally fell to the ground. He saluted Sun Simiao with a disciple''s gift, and then said, "work will start next spring. As for students, no matter it is a poor family or a noble family, as long as they are compassionate and compassionate with the common people, they can recruit them, even the Imperial College, the Hongwen Museum and the Chongwen Museum, who are interested in medical skills Yes, I will Sun Simiao looked at him with some consternation, and his expression was a little disdainful, as if he were saying, big words? Chongwen hall, you have done the Lord, I believe, that Guozijian and hongwenguan are controlled by Kong and Yan, and you are supported by your father and Emperor. You are also the master? Pei WANYING is also listening to the side of the panic, what is the origin of this young master Li? What he said out of his mouth was all those words that he didn''t usually talk to each other. It sounded like the words of another world. "Well, Chongwen Museum, as for Guozijian and hongwenguan Take your time. Take your time. There will always be opportunities For the first time, Li Hong appeared embarrassed under Sun Simiao''s gaze. Pei WANYING saw Li Hong change her mouth. She also secretly made a naughty move of sticking out her tongue behind her. Even my master, you dare to lie and cheat. Hum. Because of Li Hong''s change of speech, she also forgot to continue to think about Li Hong''s identity. What was the origin of Li Hong''s identity? She could even regard Chongwen Museum as her own home, just as she said. "Take a look at Yang Wu." Suddenly, Li Hong frowned. Sun Simiao and Pei WANYING are in a daze. They don''t understand what Li Hong''s words mean. But they can see the old man standing behind Li Hong like a shadow all the time. After a promise, they run forward quickly. At this time, Sun Simiao and Pei WANYING just heard a rush of horse hooves. They were greatly impressed by Li Hong''s intelligence. Li Hong didn''t know why. He had a premonition that Lantian had been banned from riding by himself. It seemed that no one should dare to disobey his orders. It was only in the open Lantian County that he could ride fast. Unless it''s Unless there is something urgent in Chang''an, the sound of horse hooves will appear in the empty Lantian County. Sun Simiao looked at Li Hong in silence and knew that he had something important to deal with. Besides, he did not want to take part in these Royal affairs. Otherwise, he would not leave Chang''an and live in the mountains. "I''d like to leave first. After three or five days, we should be able to judge whether these vaccinia, called vaccines, can cure smallpox Sun Simiao watched Yang Wu come quickly and said to Li Hong. "Well, the people of Lantian are entrusted to you." Li Hong smiles and makes a face at Pei WANYING. Pei WANYING, who is following Sun Simiao to the yard, gives him an angry look with her bright eyes, and then goes on with Sun Simiao. "Your Highness, the queen is calling." As soon as Yang Wu was nervous, he immediately forgot what Li Hong had told him and began to call his highness Li Hong. Li Hong didn''t care to reprimand him. His mother''s urgent call also made him feel a little surprised. Lantian was only a few decades away from Chang''an. What would happen to him? She asked her mother to call him back to the palace. Li Hong took Yang Wu''s urgent call and opened it in a hurry. As expected, his father, Li Zhi, was angry and fainted when he talked with his ministers. After arriving at the harem, the first thing is to let Wu Mei immediately call the crown prince back to the palace. She feels that she has to arrange the aftercare. Wu Mei, of course, did not dare to neglect him. On the other hand, she ran to Zichen hall to deal with the officials who had not yet dispersed. As for Li Zhi''s discussion with his courtiers, the discussion was so fierce that he could make Li Zhiqi''s vertigo and pass out directly? There is no explanation in the urgent call, just let oneself return to the palace immediately. Li Hong couldn''t help shaking his fingers like playing a piano in the air. He walked quickly to his yard and told Yang Wu: "you wait for Sun Simiao here. Tell him that I invited him to visit his father in the palace. You accompany him to Chang''an. If he doesn''t come, you don''t come back." Bai Chun''s maids and Huameng and others are all ready for everything, but their facial expressions are somewhat complicated. They are waiting for him to return to Chang''an immediately after he comes back. The prince''s personal guards have assembled under the command of Wei Tuqi. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 A strange atmosphere filled the air over the crowd at the gate of the courtyard. Bai Chun''s beautiful cheek was full of worries. Several times he looked at Li Hong as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Li Hong didn''t bother to pay attention to their expressions. Needless to say, they all knew that he suddenly called himself back to the palace to make them feel whether there was any great change in the palace, and whether there would be any danger if he went back in such a hurry. Just as the crowd was ready to leave, Bai Chun suddenly appeared in front of Li Hong. There was no one but her maids and Huameng. They didn''t dare to look at Li Hong''s eyes. She lowered her head and whispered, "Sir, only the personal guard will accompany you back. I''m afraid you will lose the etiquette. Take the left guard and go back to the palace together. Your honor will not be less." Li Hong looked at her strangely, reached out and stroked Bai Chun''s beautiful cheek. Bai Chun raised her head and looked at herself. He said slowly, "taking more people back will only make people feel that there is a ghost in your heart. Tell me, what information Jingwei has received." Seeing Bai Chun''s appearance, she must have some information that makes her feel unsafe to return to the palace. Bai Chun showed a bitter smile and said with some difficulty: "the queen also called Li Xian, king of Pei, and Li Zhe, king of England, into the palace. Now I''m afraid they are all in the palace." Li Hong laughed and patted her on the shoulder. All of a sudden, he put his cheek close to Bai Chun''s ear. The two people''s cheeks were close to each other''s cheeks, which made Bai Chun a little shy. He only heard a gentle voice in his ear: "your Jingwei''s skill has gone down, or do you have to hide something from your master? Haven''t people penetrated into the court yet? " Bai Chun frowned again. Suddenly, ignoring the eyes of Xia Zhi and his bodyguards, she put her arms around Li Hong''s neck and murmured, "Bai Chun didn''t intend to tell you, for fear that he would be upset. The reason why your majesty is in court today is to discuss with all the ministers whether to add you the post of Shangshu provincial shangshuling, so he fainted. " Li Hong pushed Bai Chun away from her arms, patted her on the cheek again, and said, "don''t worry, some things are not as bad as you think. If you summarize all your intelligence, you can find the argument that overturns your mind. You are not good at this point. After all the intelligence reports are collected, it is impossible to quickly sort out all the clear context, one sentence after another We have to look ahead and teach you how many times. " Bai Chun was surprised. He looked at Li Hong in surprise. Li Hong laughed. Suddenly, he picked up Bai Chun and put him on his horse''s grain coupon. Then he rode up again: "walking and talking." Under the guard of the pro guard, Baiqi was thrown to a woman again by Li Hong. This time, it was not an Xiaohe, but Pei WANYING. Now he is no longer afraid of Baiqi as he was when he met for the first time. He occasionally touches his huge head. However, Sun Simiao doesn''t like Baiqi very much, and Baiqi doesn''t like him. In Li Hong''s eyes, Sun Simiao''s look at Baiqi''s eyes makes Bai Qi angry. He always feels that Sun Simiao wants to understand Baiqi and study the surgery that Li Hong said. Li Hong knew what Bai Chun was worried about, and understood why Bai Chun didn''t tell himself about the dispute over the court. He was just afraid that he would speed up his covetous action on the position of shangshuling. If he really messed up, he would only let the secret people succeed. This is Bai Chun''s real worry. And there is another important reason, that is, I don''t know whether it is the natural sensitivity of women or the sixth feeling of what they do. Although Bai Chun and Wu Mei are in peace, Bai Chun is very much on guard against Wu Mei. This time, Wu Mei urgently calls Li Hong back to the palace, including recalling Li Xian and Li Zhe. Bai Chun feels that the matter is not as simple as it seems on the surface. The undercurrent surging in calm conditions is the reason why Bai Chun is worried. What''s more, his coveting of shangshuling is now well known by Sima Zhao. No matter whether this kind of rumor is a guess on the court, or he orders Bai chun to let Jingwei take the initiative to release the wind. In Bai Chun''s opinion, the position of shangshuling is obviously a double-edged sword for himself, with both advantages and disadvantages. As Li Zhong and he lanminyue said at the beginning, if he wants to inherit Datong from the crown prince, the price he has to pay and the road he has to go will be much harder than that of his father. Along the way, Bai Chun is a clever nest in Li honghuai, listening to Li Hong''s analysis of this return to the palace and his requirements for Jingwei. However, to Bai Chun''s surprise, Li Hong asks Jingwei to find some cooks from five Lingnan pipes in the east of Lingnan, namely the five prefectures'' offices, Guangzhou, Guizhou, Rongzhou, Yongzhou and Annan, or from Chang''an and Luoyang It must be the cooks of the five governor''s houses. Bai Chun just nodded in silence and immediately arranged for Jingwei to handle the matter after returning. As for what the prince, who has never paid attention to food, would like to ask the Lingnan cook what to do. It was much faster than when they went to Lantian. In addition, there was no carriage to drag down the speed. When it was getting dark, Li Hong and his party had already closed the gate of Chang''an city. "I will tear down the gate sooner or later!" Someone is so angry that he won''t let himself in! Jingzhao Fuyin, Hubu Shangshu, dadushu of anxidu Prefecture, and Prince of Tang Dynasty were turned away by Chengwu guards. The fish amulet and token were taken away for inspection.Li Hong looked up at the city tower with his neck up. Bai Chun and several girls on the summer solstice could not be pulled. Huameng several people guard in front of Li Hong, eyes vigilantly looking at the tower, but they know that the kind of powerful bow and crossbow on the tower must be facing them at the moment. "It''s not worth planting for me Li Hong cursed at the silent tower. And the general above also knew that this was the prince''s highness, but without the above command, he did not dare to open the city gate. Otherwise, it would be his own misfortune. It can only be kept wiping sweat, while urging the soldiers nearby to hasten to urge the adults who test the fish talisman and token. Just when someone could not wait to break the gate, the gate of Chang''an City opened slowly, and a middle-aged man in bright armor came out quickly: "Cui Zhibian, general of the right guard of the end, met his Highness the prince." "Is there anything else to check?" Although Li Hong was angry, he still had to abide by the rules after curfew. Moreover, seeing the heavily armed soldiers in armor behind Cui Zhibian, the city guards are much more strict tonight than usual. Before, they could leave the city at will with their own light snow, and there are also some officials who use their own relations to open convenient doors for others. However, today''s city defense is obviously different from usual. On the tower, there are a few cold arrows. At the gate of the city, there are soldiers and generals with solemn and solemn expression. Li Hong''s heart also unconsciously has some doubts. Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue, the four maids of the palace, vaguely protect Li Hong and Bai Chun. The eunuchs of Huameng also have a cold light in their eyes, with one hand around their waist, watching Cui Zhibian with vigilance. Wei Tuqi led two hundred family guards, with bright eyes and hands on the weapons. If there was any change, they would not hesitate to jump in front of the prince''s highness to protect his safety. "Your Highness, please." Cui Zhibian looked at Li Hong, respectfully returned the fish symbol and token to Xiao Xue beside him and said sideways. Li Hong nodded slightly. Cui Zhibian, a famous military general in history, had never heard of his rebellion or what. Now the city gate is heavily guarded, which obviously has nothing to do with him. Li Hong was escorted to the east palace again by his own guards. Cui Zhibian even planned to send troops to escort him, but Li Hong refused. In addition to occasionally meeting the watchman and the patrolling chengwuwei, the two worlds are just like the cold and bustling in the daytime. Just after Li Hong and Li Hong left, the window on the second floor of a house near the gate of the city was slowly closed. He saw and remembered everything about his royal highness just now. From the Zhuque street, we slowly pass through the Zhuque gate, which is after all in the imperial city. Turning to the right is his east palace. Facing the Zhuque gate, naturally, it is the Taiji Palace which has been demolished and has nothing left. As soon as the riding team stopped at the gate of Jiafu in the East Palace, Li Hong said faintly: "everyone goes back to the east palace. Bai Chun follows me into the palace to see my father and mother." Xiaoxue, Huameng and others are all stunned. They all want to speak, but they dare not speak easily because of the hidden power of the prince. Although it was not in the middle of the night, the imperial city and the Taiji palace, including the Daming Palace behind him, were also brightly lit. But as soon as they came back, they could enter the Daming Palace without waiting to be summoned. Would there be any change at this sensitive time? Bai Chunjiao''s body trembled slightly. However, looking at Li Hong, who had a plain look, she felt at ease for no reason. Her Highness would not make fun of her own life if she wanted to come. When The distance rang out more sound, the light snow language with pun whispered: "it''s time, so late, really don''t feel." Li Hong came to her easily, stretched out his hand and gently pinched Xiaoxue''s white cheek, and said with disdain: "don''t think I don''t know what you think, go back quickly, and you will sleep tonight." "Ah? Yes, yes, I do Xiaoxue is the most shy woman among several women. She was scared to hear Li Hong''s words. But looking at the prince''s relaxed expression, although her face was red to the root of her neck, she still nodded in a low voice. Wei Tuqi''s duty is to protect the prince''s Royal Highness. After Bai Chun and Li Hong left, Wei Tuqi immediately strengthened the defense of the East Palace, and he arranged the powerful bow and crossbow in every corner. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 Since Anxi came back, Li Hong has never been walking in the Daming Palace at night. Bai Chun is like a shadow. After examining the token, they enter the Daming Palace smoothly. Within a few steps, he saw two eunuchs running in the distance. After seeing Li Hong, he quickly saluted and said, "I have seen your royal highness." "Where is the father now?" The Daming Palace is heavily fortified, with jinwuwei patrolling all around, and there are many hidden outposts lurking in the dark. This is the natural daily defense of the royal family. It is not as well guarded as Chang''an city. "The father and the emperor are in the Penglai Hall of the queen, and the maids are leading the way for his highness." Eunuch looked at that year''s palace bully, said cautiously. "Did you see that I was nervous? I won''t eat you again. What are you nervous about? And who asked you to come here, Lian tie or Hua Ji? " While walking, Li Hong joked about the two little eunuchs beside him. It seemed that they were about the same age as himself, but they were all white and tender. After walking all the way, Li Hong joked all the way, and sat in Wu Mei in his bedroom in Penglai hall. When Li Hong was close to him, he heard Li Hong playing tricks on others. Listening to the sound of beating outside, Wu Mei can only look at Lizhi lying on the head of the bed in silence, and then sighs silently. For today''s Prince, she does not hold any hope, and no longer has any fantasy. One day, the prince will have the same etiquette as Li Xian and Li Zhe. "I''ve met my mother and princess." Wu Mei listens to Li Hong''s voice outside. Apparently, when she is about to enter the door, Li Hong meets Xu Jieyu, Xu Hui''s sister. However, Wu Mei did not know that Li Hong was still playing with the eunuch''s hat when she presented herself to Xu Jieyu. Step in a hurry to approach her bedroom, under the light, Wu Mei white as jade, suffused with glossy forehead began to be covered with black lines. Li Zhi, who was leaning against the head of the bed, had a bitter smile on his cheek. He was about to shake his head with a bitter smile, and then he was coughed in a low voice. "Bai Chun, you said I rushed in and yelled at my father. Are you ok?! Is it more appropriate? Or am I crying, a snot, a tear kneeling in the door appropriate? Why don''t you run in crying? " Li Hong''s voice is particularly hateful at the door. Li Zhi in the bedroom once again waved to Wu Mei with a bitter smile, which means that I can''t control it. It''s up to you. "I think you''d better roll in for me!" Wu Mei put the things in her hand as soon as she put it down. The maid in the palace on one side gave Wu Mei a feather duster. Wu Mei looks at the maid''s cautious face and looks at Li Zhi. She can''t help laughing. The maiden is even more confused, holding a feather duster in both hands. I don''t know why your majesty and the queen are suddenly not angry. "I have seen my father and my mother." Li Hongqing cleared his throat and walked in slowly from the outside. White pure is to stay outside, in the absence of emperor, Empress''s call, but she is not qualified to be like the prince, so free and easy to enter. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, who is smiling, and then looks back at Li Zhi who is lying on the head of the bed. Her husband and wife look at each other. She is surprised and comforted that Li Hong can come back so quickly. They thought that the little bunny would not come here until tomorrow morning. Li Zhi raised his hand slightly, and Li Hong went to the front of him. Before waiting for others to speak, he sat down at the head of the bed. The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand is about to be the same as the horizontal knife in the hands of Huameng and others. It is as fast as lightning, and it appears in front of Li Hong: "let you sit down, you will sit down directly." "Oh, it hurts. Don''t hit the queen mother." Li Hong jumped to his feet and looked at Wu Mei, who was angry. He had to stand aside honestly. "It''s nearly half a month since I went to Lantian. How about it? It''s said that we have found a cure for smallpox." Li Zhi''s whole person still looks a little weak, basically the head moves very little, rely on the eyeball Gulu both sides to turn. "Don''t worry about it. You can''t do anything if you want to? What''s more, Sun Simiao is there. It''s expected that in another 20 days, when the real cold winter comes, this incurable smallpox disease will be completely eliminated. " Li Hong''s eyes stare at the maid behind Wu Mei for several times, but the maid is as if she didn''t see herself staring at her. She still doesn''t have the eyesight to say that she is helping herself to get a chair. "I heard that Sun Simiao was responsible for the cure of smallpox. It seems that it has nothing to do with whether you are in Lantian or not." Wu Mei languidly lies on the soft beauty couch, and her slender figure immediately shows no doubt. Li Hong curled his lips and the couple sat on his feet. Although he said he was a son, could his treatment be improved a little bit. "How do you know that vaccinia can cure smallpox?" Wu Mei, who doesn''t know his careful thinking, can''t see others sitting for a while. "Do you believe what I dream of? I don''t believe it, and I won''t say that. " Li Hong quickly stepped back two steps. The feather duster in Long Ma''s hand really came and went without a trace. Just now she thought it was all put away. Unexpectedly, it appeared in the air between the waves."Then how do you know that smallpox can cure smallpox?" Li Zhi''s eyes inclined to Li Hong and asked again. "This is actually a legend. It has never been proved to be true or false. When I was in Loulan of the western regions, I occasionally heard something about it, so I believed it. Anyway, the dead horse was regarded as a living horse doctor." Li Hong said irresponsibly. Li Zhi had no choice but to smile and said in a low voice: "thanks to Sun Simiao''s pity for the people all over the world for me, he came without invitation. Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of blue field will be tossed by you." "Father, emperor and empress mother, in fact, the son minister should be the first to make the most of the smallpox in Lantian." "Without Sun Simiao, what disease would you know, vaccination or what?" These new words are a bit awkward for Wu Mei. "If there''s no miracle doctor sun, I''d like to boil the cowpox into a soup. After careful processing, it should be OK to inject it into the human body..." "As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, you are just taking human life as a matter of fact. If you regard the life of Lantian people in nothingness, your reward will be gone." Li Zhi''s spirit was better, and his speech became more powerful. Li Hong turned his eyes helplessly. The couple agreed that they would not like to give them a reward. They talked about so many idle things. "By the way, I heard that you didn''t do a proper job in Lantian and regarded people''s lives as nothing, but you had close contact with Sun Simiao''s Apprentice. Is that the case?" Wu Mei opens the Bagua mode, and Li Zhi is also interested. "No The father, the empress, the son minister all the way back, you are for this? " Li Hong didn''t want to be teased twice again and was ready to resist. This time, the couple did not look at each other. Wu Mei, who was lying on the beauty bed, chuckled twice and threatened, "do you mean or don''t say that?" "I knew that Yang Wu was not good at my side. I forgot to tell him that he was not allowed to report. Come back and see how I deal with him." Li Hong skimmed his lips, which was recorded in Yang Wu. Wu Mei ignored his complaint and took the memorial from the maid of honor. While reading, she read the dimple legend that Li Hong told Pei WANYING again. Li Zhi also nodded frequently after hearing this, and said, "Meng Po Tang? Interesting, after drinking, you will forget all the previous life and reincarnate. By the way, Queen, what would you say if you saw menpo giving you Mengpo soup on the Naihe bridge? " Wu Mei looks at Lizhi tenderly. Her eyes and eyebrows are full of love. Li Hong, who has always been a single dog, is numb to her. "Of course, she told her that she could forget anyone, especially the little bunny, but she could never let her forget her majesty. She would have to find her Majesty in her next life." Wu Mei ignored Li Hong''s mouth, gently leaning on his chin, looking at Lizhi said. "The same as I think, if there is afterlife and reincarnation, I will tell her before drinking the bowl of Mengpo soup that I don''t want me to forget the queen. We will still be together in the next life." Li Zhi is also quite emotional, but in Li Hong''s opinion, the old couple seems to be a bit of God''s nagging. "By the way, Li Hong, Pei WANYING didn''t ask you, what would you say if you drank Mengpo soup? If you were, what would you say? " Wu Mei blinked curiously and looked at Li Hong. "No cilantro and scallion, please." Li Hong solemnly stands beside, light says. Li Zhi and Wu Mei are both stunned. Looking at Li Hong, who is upright and innocent, he thinks about it for a long time. Looking at Li Hong, Wu Mei angrily took up the pillow and smashed it in the past. She said with a smile: "what do you think of the beautiful and lonely legend, a little rabbit with a bad scenery? The cook in the imperial dining room... " Wu Meiyue said the more she would think of Li Hong''s book: no scallion and coriander. Thank you. For a moment, I couldn''t help laughing on the beauty couch. Li Zhi shakes his head helplessly, smiles bitterly and coughs. At this time, the three people think of something serious. Li Hong solemnly walked to Lizhi, frowned and said, "I told you long ago that you should eat less heavy flavor. No matter it is sweet, salty or strong tea, it is not suitable for you now. You should eat more vegetables." "I know my body. I can live a little longer. Your mother and empress presided over the government for half of the day. Now that you come back from Anxi, your father is not in good health. It''s time for you, the prince, to come back to supervise the country. Instead of making plans every day around some small things, can the Tang Dynasty be destroyed by you and me?" Li Zhi looked at Li Hong''s worries and said happily. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 Is Li Zhi weak in history? The biggest territory Map of the Tang Dynasty was born in his hands, so it is not weak! Did Lizhi in history have no idea? If so, then he would not have met Wu Mei in the temple and left Wu Mei in the harem. He would not have finally decided to make Wu Mei queen. They will not break down the Guanlong group headed by Uncle sun Wuji, so as to release the shackles of their own political aspirations and govern the country with their own will! The collapse of the Guanlong group, the expansion of the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and the exertion of his political talent in the court. Is such a Li Zhihui a monarch of the Tang Dynasty who has no idea? Absolutely not. So in history, Lizhi did not really have a city government? Is it a Xiaobai who doesn''t understand political tactics? Then, shangguanyi would not be allowed to draft the imperial edict of the abandoned empress, although she finally begged to give up with Wu Mei. But it is enough to show that Li Zhi did not worry about Wu Mei''s interference in politics and took measures to stop him. He was only concerned about his husband and wife''s feelings at last, and finally he was soft hearted. Finally, Li Zhi was fixed on the pillar of shame of cowardice in history. Now, it seems that it is just because he is too weak. The vertigo accumulated all the year round has been torturing him since he was 30 years old, and his ambition and lofty ambition have been eroded too soon. This kind of disease will be tormented for more than 20 years. I am afraid that ordinary people will lose their fighting spirit for political ideals faster and earlier than Li Zhi. I am afraid that they will be tortured as if they were walking dead. In addition, Li Hong, the eldest son of the empress, is also the crown prince and the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, but he is also sick and weak. The fate of the father and son is so sad that they are swimming on the same sick boat. It is difficult for the Dragon chair of the Tang River and mountain not to sway in the wind and rain. Li Zhi''s weak body, coupled with the prince''s sick body, even if Wu Mei didn''t want to participate in the Court Affairs, but only wanted to save her life, she had to participate too much in the Court Affairs. Li Hong''s existence is a kind of suppression to Wu Mei''s ambition. It can even be said that if Li Hong does not die young, Wu Mei''s heart may not have a greater ambition to control chaotang. After all, no matter from what aspect, as long as Li Hong does not rebel or die, the throne will be basically him. Even when he was a prince in charge of the country, he was too weak to handle the government affairs himself. Instead, the officials of the East Palace took charge of it. It would be found that Li Hong''s illness and sudden death were not related to Wu Mei. If so, would Wu Mei give Donggong officials the opportunity to deal with the government affairs on behalf of the crown prince? Standing in Wumei''s bedroom of Penglai hall, Li Hong pondered over Li Hong''s situation at that time. He found that even when Li Hong was the weakest in history, his crown prince status was not to be shaken, and he was absolutely the first seed in the absolute sense of the choice for the throne. But no one would have thought that he would die young in history, and then gave Wu Mei more opportunities to control the court. In history, Li Hong died in front of Li Zhi. In addition, Li Zhi was unable to cure vertigo. Wu Mei was in charge of the court. As the second in line successor, Li Xian naturally had a lonely heart, and his ambition for power gradually grew. If we step by step, maybe Li Xian will become the next emperor of the Tang Dynasty after he is made the crown prince. But he is too hasty. In order to get the right, he even does not hesitate to oppose Wu Mei. The next situation is that a queen who has been in charge of the government for many years is faced with a rookie who has just been established as the crown prince, There is no suspense, Wu Meisheng. Li Hong quickly combed the gratitude, resentment and resentment between the couple in the previous life, and quickly calculated how to answer the words of his father''s letting him supervise the country in front of his mother and Empress Wu Mei. "It''s not impossible for children to supervise the country, but There are still a lot of things that have not been dealt with. Even if it''s the children''s ministers who are in charge of the country, you should pay attention to your health and get better soon. Otherwise, it will be very tiring to supervise the country. " Li Hong''s ambiguous words said that Li Zhizhi frowned and Wu Mei rolled her eyes. "I know my body. It''s not my last resort. It''s my father''s idea to ask your mother to call you back." "In fact, you''re just as good at calling. There''s no need to use the cover of the empress mother, and the children''s ministers will rush back in a hurry." Li Hong skimmed his mouth, and the feather duster flew over at this time. There was no place to hide, so he had to take a hard hit. "You can''t listen to your father''s words!" The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand is a little bit dazzling. She looks at Li Hong becoming honest and then takes it back. "To let you come back is because my father wants to take advantage of the opportunity to let you learn more about how to deal with the government. Otherwise, if the father and the emperor have something wrong, no one can teach you. Although he is usually a little clever, he is unstable and impulsive, so he is not suitable for governing the ministers above the court." "Yes, my father taught me the right thing, and my children respected him." Li Hong said honestly under the influence of the feather duster. But I can''t help but think that Li Zhi in history once called Li Hong in history to his side when he was sick. There was a great sense of Zen position between his words. Now, this historical plot is not the moment he is in? But at the moment, it seems that the plot is not right! My father just let himself supervise the country, and did not mention the Zen position in history! Have you been cheated by history books? Impossible?"After a few days, when the father''s health is better, he will issue a call to appoint you as the Shangshu provincial Shangshu order to fight in Anxi. You will be able to compete with the former Emperor and enjoy the same glory as the former Emperor. The father is not a mean person. It should be yours. I will not give you less." Li Zhi coughed twice. When he said this, his eyes, which had been slightly dim, became bright as stars, twinkling with wisdom and composure. "What''s more, Pei WANYING is Pei Xingjian''s daughter. You should be careful and restrain yourself. Don''t push people into a hurry. You should know how to step by step, you know?" Wu Mei took over Li Zhi''s words and said, but compared with Li Zhi, her tone is more threatening to Li Hong. Wu Mei''s words don''t matter whether Li Hong is used or not. At least Li Zhi''s listening is comfortable, very satisfied and very useful. What Li Hong listens to is to shake head straightly, these couple are interesting: one gives "the enterprise" on the golden good advice, one gives "the love" on the earnest instruction. "Yes, I know. I respect the orders of my father and my mother." Li Hong replied honestly. "Well, it''s late. Go back to the East Palace and have a rest. You can go to the morning for me tomorrow." After Lizhi finished, he closed his eyes. At the moment, if you want to be Li Xian or Li Zhe, you have to hold back to your stomach even if you want to say something. You can only wait until your father is well, and then report to him. However, there was a "unfilial person" who did not have that consciousness. The man with two skin faces did not know that his father had ordered him to leave. Instead, he said without realizing that he would start tomorrow? Oh Oh All right Looking at the chicken feather duster in his mother''s hand, Li Hong quickly changed his words, but his nature of death still remained unchanged. He said, "father, please give your son''s minister a token. Otherwise, when you go to the early court tomorrow, you will have to let those people examine the fish talisman. You can give him a token or a warrant, just let him or her You can come in without looking at their faces... " With a whoosh, Li Zhi scolded him without waiting for breath. The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand became powerful again: "when do you want to enter this palace? When were you checked? Isn''t it just today that we checked you out? It''s not because you come back to Chang''an from other places. If you are in Chang''an all the time, who dares to check you? Tell me about this, Li Hongxin. Did you ask me to come here? Your majesty, don''t stop me. You have endured him for such a long time. From Anxi to now, apart from Lantian, you have done some serious things. What other serious things do you think Li Hong has done? " Li Hong was chased by Wu Mei, who got up from the beauty bed. He almost jumped into Wu Mei''s Phoenix bed in shoes. Fortunately, he had a little self-knowledge. He could only fight with Wu Mei around the beauty bed. After being beaten by several feather dusters all over her body, Wu Mei is chasing Li hongzhui. She is panting and dishevelled. She is sitting at the head of the bed holding Lizhi''s hand. Well, it''s Lizhi who holds Wu Mei''s hand to prevent her from beating the little bunny again. If she does it harder, she will follow someone''s will tomorrow morning. "Get out of here. I''m tired of seeing you." The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand also greets Li Hong behind the beauty couch. However, someone has already held the maid in front of her and put her chin on the maid''s shoulder. She looks at Wu Mei and asks for mercy. "Father, you''d better get better soon. It won''t work like this. Well Let me think about it. There''s one thing I almost forgot. By the way, I sent Bai chun to find some cooks in Lingnan road. I''m afraid they will arrive soon. When I arrive, I''ll test them in the East Palace, and then you''ll ask Hua Ji to check on it. If it''s OK, you can put it in the imperial dining room. " Li Hong raised his head. When talking about business, it was rare that he didn''t have a funny face. "What are you looking for the cook for? Which of the cooks in the imperial dining room has offended you Wu Mei is always ready for the second wave attack. Li Hong sighed helplessly. Can''t the Dragon Mother imagine her son as true, good and beautiful? The Lingnan soup is fresh, especially for the sake of alleviating the pain "No parsley and scallion, thank you." Wu Mei heard Tang, chuckle out of the sound, the first reaction is to think of Li Hong''s crooked theory. Then, in Li Hong''s daze, Wu Mei lies down on Lizhi''s chest. The whole person laughs and trembles, which makes Lizhi laugh. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 At that time, the "Lingnan cuisines" had reached a high level in the "Lingnan cuisines", which had already reached a high level after years of development. Therefore, if Li Zhi can eat more light dishes, plus some daily exercise, supplemented by Sun Simiao''s prescription, he should support for another 20 or 30 years. Li Hong stood there, too lazy to pay attention to her giggling, out of breath dragon mother. She looked up and thought and said, "well Since you like both sweet and salty, there is no problem, especially with regard to salty. There is a kind of seasoning that can make you feel delicious. When you go back, you have to study it. " Wu Mei finished laughing, and then arranged her clothes. Looking at Li Hong, she still kept smiling on her face and said, "this refined salt is good enough. Can you make more refined salt than this?" "No, no, no, my son Chen remembers that there is another kind of seasoning recorded in an ancient book. Although it can not completely replace the role of refined salt, we can make dishes, especially No more scallion and coriander Li Hong suddenly stops his words and looks at Wu Mei''s vigilance. When Wu Mei heard "special", she knew that Li Hong was going to talk about soup again. Just as she was about to say coriander and scallion, she heard Li Hong''s warning, but she began to sniff and laugh for no reason, and then she couldn''t help laughing. Wu Mei was out of breath again. Her tears were rolling in her eyes and asked, "you Are you Is that from what you said "Baidu" to see? " Li Hong facial expression is depressed, also do not know such a stem as to smile so exaggerated? However, he still replied: "well, the son minister remembers that this book records that the research in the past few days is better than that of refined salt." "Well, if it''s as good as you said, you can let the cooks in when they arrive and pass the examination of the Ministry of internal affairs." Wu Mei knows that this is Li Hong''s filial piety. Naturally, she can''t refuse it. "The minister there will thank the mother. When the father''s health is better, the food mix and more exercise at ordinary times, plus Sun Simiao''s prescription, should be able to greatly alleviate his father''s illness." Li Hong concluded. However, when Li Zhi heard that he usually exercised more, he felt a tingle in his back spine for no reason. Although he didn''t know what was wrong, he felt that when he said that he would exercise more, he felt that he had a feeling that "there are always people who want to harm me". Accompanied by Bai Chun, Li Hong, accompanied by Bai Chun, walked slowly to the East Palace under the light of the crescent moon, including the lanterns in the hands of two eunuchs. Along the way, Li Hong told Bai Chun the story of his father''s emperor''s conferring on him and the Empress Dowager''s question about him and Pei WANYING in Wumei''s bedroom. Bai Chun is excited and hugs Li Hong''s arm tightly in her arms. She doesn''t care that someone''s arm is deliberately rubbing her chest to eat tofu. She happily congratulates Li Hong on becoming the real prince of the Tang Empire. Although Li Hong seems to be in high spirits on the surface and is also happy with Bai Chun''s excitement, he knows that this is just the beginning. The road he has to take is the first step, and the next is the real dangerous period. The father and emperor who can sit on the emperor''s position as stable as Mount Tai, the empress mother who can sit in the position of empress, and the empress, who can sit in the position of shangshuling, will form a tripartite situation in the Tang Dynasty from now on. Naturally, it goes without saying that as the first person in the Tang Dynasty, as long as he is in good health, he can not form a threat to the imperial court, whether he is the Empress Dowager or himself, and the Tang Dynasty will still be firmly in his hands. After years of half administration and half governance, the relationship between the imperial court and the imperial court was extremely extensive and terrible. Because the father and Emperor saw this, he did not hesitate to appoint himself as the Minister of Shangshu province. After shangshulingjia, although he was not as powerful as the emperor''s grandfather, the prince of Donggong plus shangshuling, Jingzhao Fuyin and Anxi Dufu protectors had real real power, and could give the Empress Dowager to continue to intervene in politics in the imperial court, forming an effective containment. However, Li Hong couldn''t be happy at one point, that is, the original Zen position in history became the event of adding a seal to the book. In this way, the formation of the father, emperor and mother, each hand, in the traditional sense, there is a thing that they have to listen to and wait for them to give to themselves. In the hands of his father and grandfather, the emperor held this card in his hand and did not play it out. If he was to be appointed a general of Tiance, it would be that the throne of the Tang Dynasty was already in his pocket. Similarly, the Empress Dowager still has to choose the crown princess for herself. When to marry the princess is not played. Although "getting married and starting a career" is not an obstacle to oneself, it is impossible for a bachelor prince to inherit Datong if he wants to inherit Datong?Therefore, when will the Empress Dowager choose the crown princess for herself, and when she will marry herself, she will be qualified to inherit the throne of the Tang Dynasty in the eyes of the Empress Dowager. Both of them hold their own life gate in their hands, but today they all give themselves a "sweet jujube"! What the father and Emperor gave himself was the position of Shangshu provincial shangshuling. Anxi and his party had made great achievements. If they wanted to come to the court, they would discuss with the officials. I''m afraid some people would obstruct him and would not let him give him the position of shangshuling. What the empress mother gave herself is Pei WANYING. You can bring Pei WANYING into the prince''s house of the east palace. Anyway, Pei Xingjian is your man now, and I don''t care. But as for marrying Pei WANYING in the name of the crown princess, Li Hong, don''t think about it. As for the woman who will choose to be the crown princess, it''s the Queen''s concern. It''s not up to you to have a say in this. Therefore, according to the current Donggong system, Pei WANYING can only be one of Liangdi under the current system of the East Palace, in which there are one princess, two Liangdi, six Liangyuan, ten Chengwei, sixteen zhaoxun and twenty-four Fengyi. However, Li Hong was relieved that no matter who she chose, the empress would not choose the crown princess for herself from the five surnames and seven families. After all, in the matter of reusing the humble scholar son, he and his mother are like-minded. And the suppression of the five surnames and seven families, the empress mother and herself are also consistent with the outside world. So it is very likely to choose Yang Sijian''s daughter? At least in history, he lanminzhi, who had been executed by himself, was greedy for the beauty of Yang Sijian''s daughter, so he put a green cap on Li Hong in history. After determining the beauty and ugliness of Yang Sijian''s daughter, what makes Li Hong more excited is whether he should find a chance to secretly visit Yang Sijian''s daughter. Is she really as beautiful as the legend says? Do you have Pei WANYING? Is there white pure beauty? Someone above the court listened to all the ministers'' words, but his thoughts had already drifted to Yang Sijian''s home, who was working hard to teach students in Chongwen hall. I have been idle for a long time in the morning. After listening to it for a long time, there is no serious matter. However, those who have serious affairs have to wait until they are summoned to speak alone after going to court. Finally, after the eunuch''s shrill voice sounded, someone pulled his mind wandering outside from the door of Yang Sijian''s home in Chang''an city to the reality above the court. "Di Renjie stays." Li Hong looked at the orderly exit from the purple Chen palace of many officials said. "Yes, sir Di Renjie." Di Renjie did not hold the board in his hand, and finally waited for the call of his Highness the prince. After all the ministers left, di Renjie followed Li Hong out of the Zichen hall. Just about to speak, he heard Li Hong say: "well, you go to the East Palace and wait for me. Today, this is the first time that my father and Emperor are still in Chang''an. I have to report the situation of the lower court hall first. At least, tell the emperor whether you have observed the discipline of the court, so as not to worry him." After saying that, someone patted Di Renjie on the shoulder, accompanied by Huameng and mang seeds, went to the harem. Just two steps away, someone is a little guilty. He is thinking about whether to go back to the East Palace and discuss with di Renjie before going to the Hougong. Lian tie''s face that Li Hong hates appears in his sight. "Your Highness, the queen asked the maidservant to invite you to Penglai hall." Even the iron smile meat does not smile, the expression also has a trace of fear. He couldn''t help it. He couldn''t do it without being afraid. It spread to his majesty and queen in the morning, and even more in the whole palace. When his majesty and empress were still in Chang''an for the first time, when he got up early and went to the court, he actually broke into the Zichen hall from the Danfeng gate. On the way, he met the God and killed the Buddha. Jin Wuwei, who guards Daming Palace, was beaten black and blue by his Highness the prince and two eunuchs. Dejected, he ran back to the camp. Moreover, according to the Jin Wuwei, who were the most wounded, if the prince''s highness hadn''t arrived early and late, he would have chased them to the barracks. Looking at several jin Wuwei, whose hands and feet were all wounds, Li Zhi was angry, not only coughed, but his hands were shaking with anger. However, the vertigo did not attack. Wu Mei did not say a word, looking at several jin Wuwei, but a jade hand tightly holding the feather duster. The maids on the other side felt that the feather duster was full of anger and murderous spirit. It was only because the culprit''s party was going to the early court, and it was the first time that he went to court, so the emperor and the latter had to bear with it until the next Dynasty, and then sent people to catch the little rabbit to the harem. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 Li Hong came out of the Daming Palace with his head down. Huameng and grain of grain didn''t dare to follow him. He had to wait for Li Hong at the gate of Danfeng gate. "Your Highness..." When they saw Li Hong coming out alone, they rushed to meet him. "Let''s go back to the east palace. By the way, have Jingzhe set out with the cheetah? " In the morning, I went to the court in a hurry. I forgot whether Jingzhe had gone with the cheetah. "Yes, I left the first time I opened the gate." Hua Meng went back to the road by the side. They walked slowly to the east palace. He didn''t have to worry about things in Daming Palace behind him. His father''s illness gradually improved, and Yang Wu led Sun Simiao to the Daming Palace when he went to court. Of course, the old fairy took pulse and asked him to open a prescription. After that, he chatted with the queen. After knowing what Li Hong did in Lantian from Sun Simiao''s mouth, Li Zhi and Wu Mei were still surprised and speechless. Different from Yang Wu''s mouth, the couple always felt exaggerated. But Sun Simiao never told lies. But this time he went into the palace and told all things about Lantian truthfully, the image of Li Hong in Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s hearts suddenly changed a lot. In particular, Sun Simiao explained to the emperor and the latter two the story of the hospital that Li Hong described to him, which also made Li Zhi and Wu Mei feel turbulent. They never thought that they could do so. As for why he went to Lantian, he hid his crown prince status. Although all the soldiers were named as the prince of the East Palace, why didn''t his royal highness appear in front of the people? Sun Simiao brushed his beard and laughed. He shook his head with a bitter smile. Obviously, he knew the reason, but he didn''t say it. Wu Mei dispelled Li Zhi''s doubts: "it''s easy to understand. He knows that after sun Shenxian came to Lantian, his influence on the people is greater than that of his royal highness. He can stabilize the people''s fear. Naturally, he will not have to show up in front of the people. He can save three parts of his strength, never two parts of his strength. Just like in the first year of Anxi, did he not hide himself and cooperate with Pei Xingjian in governing Anxi, so that he received the present achievements? " "He is not affected by fame and wealth, and is not attracted by fame and wealth. As the prince''s highness, this is a great opportunity for him to be famous. He loves the people like a son and is kind and filial to his reputation. However, he would rather give up this great opportunity for the sake of the overall situation and the safety of the people in Lantian. His highness is empty minded and indifferent to fame and wealth. The Taoist priest is nearly 100 years old and his highness is young Wise, I''ve known the main road for a long time Looking at Wu Mei''s analysis, Sun Simiao could not help but exclaimed. Li Zhi smiles implicitly. After listening to their explanation, although he is very pleased, he still says modestly: "the disaster is still sun Xianxian. You have made great contributions to this disaster. If you were not famous for the name of the old immortal, he would have done nothing if he had gone. What''s more, the recipe for smallpox was developed by you. I plan to..." Sun Simiao interrupted Lizhi with a wave, shook his head and said with a wry smile: "thank you for your kindness. You don''t need to persuade Lao Dao. Now Lao Dao has been kidnapped by the hospital mentioned by his Highness the prince. Now he only hopes to do what he can with the rest of his life from next year. As for fame and fortune, if you are over 130 years old, please accept it." The people who dare to interrupt the current emperor of Tang Dynasty are very few in the world, but there is definitely a place for Sun Simiao among the limited number of people. Naturally, Li Zhi and Wu Mei didn''t care that Sun Simiao interrupted Li Zhi''s words. Looking at Sun Simiao''s fairyland, they acquiesced in Sun Simiao''s decision. However, they could not help admiring Li Hong. At that time, the emperor and the queen personally asked Sun Simiao to stay. Even though Xu was a high-ranking official and rich official, he could not keep the old immortal like a wild crane. But now their son, with a few words, is so obsessed with the old fairy''s mind that even for the sake of this so-called hospital, he is willing to give up his fairy days. Thinking of this, the two people have to admit that Li Hong''s means in some things are much better than the two of them. But after thinking about it, Li Zhi finally said: "the prince was worried about Lantian, and his temper was a little impatient. Liu Shenwei''s business also hoped that the old immortal should not take it to heart." Sun Simiao laughed and took his time. After drinking a cup of tea next to him, Sun Simiao said calmly: "it''s OK. If you eat my corn, you should respect the law of Tang Dynasty, and you should also think about all the people in the Tang Dynasty. If you just think about yourself, you can''t become a great thing." Li Zhi and Wu Mei are stunned by the fact that they respect their teachers and attach importance to their education. They are deeply rooted in the blood of the Tang Dynasty. They are teachers for one day and father for all their lives. This is the most normal thing between heaven and earth. It is an eternal truth that the master should cherish and favor his disciples. But listening to Sun Simiao''s words, the two men had the intention of killing their relatives with justice and leaving Li Hong to deal with his apprentice. Can''t help but some look at each other, do not understand Sun Simiao this is angry or sincere words.Sun Simiao smiles, so he tells us how to meet Li Hong and how to treat the escaped people after entering Lantian County, especially on the matter of encouraging Li Chunfeng to go to the coastal area. Whether you are a monk or a Taoist, you have the responsibility and obligation to make contributions to the Tang Dynasty as long as you eat the corn of the Tang Dynasty. Because of Sun Simiao''s presence in the Daming Palace, Li Hong was only reprimanded by his dragon father and his mother in front of Sun Simiao when he came to Penglai palace. As for Liu Shenwei, Li Hong was immediately released. Li Hong also pushed the boat along the river, but he was no longer willing to let Liu Shenwei stay in the hospital. Wu Mei stares at Feng Mu to say frankly, this Daming Palace still can''t turn to you a prince to be in charge. Li Zhi also nodded frequently when listening to Li Zhi. However, Sun Simiao chose to kill his relatives for justice at this time. He thought that Liu Shenwei''s disposition was not suitable for staying in Taiji hospital. Let him go to Lantian with him. Having been beaten less than once, someone secretly thanks Sun Simiao, and is kicked out of Daming Palace by the emperor and the latter, warning: "this kind of thing will happen again tomorrow morning. I won''t kill you." After returning to the East Palace, Li Hong couldn''t help sighing: "it seems that the emperor is really not good to be an emperor. There are so many complicated things every day, but some of them are found by himself." Di Renjie is waiting for him. Jinghui, the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu, is also there. Li Qiao, a doctor of the imperial historian, and Zhang Hanzhi, the Minister of rites, are also waiting for him. After greeting the four, Li Hong first went back to Lizheng hall to change clothes, and then came to Chongwen hall in front of him, which was the only palace where the prince used to deal with government affairs. In the spacious and comfortable study, a French window is full of sunshine, which makes the whole study very bright. A large desk has two chairs. Di Renjie is the first to come in. The other three people have to wait outside. Lian tie is still waiting for Wu Mei in the Daming Palace. Although she is already Li Hong''s, Wu Mei has left Lian tie in the Daming Palace since Li Hong broke into Zichen Palace this morning. She plans to let Lian tie meet Li Hong at the gate of Danfeng gate tomorrow, so as to avoid the situation that the crown prince is beating Jin Wu Wei again. "How about it? Is it useful to follow the railway recently Li Hong sat behind the broad desk, looked at the desk, and asked Di Renjie, who sat down slowly after he sat down. "Thanks to your Highness''s care, these days, it has indeed provided great convenience to my minister, and also made me less resistance in investigating this case." Di Renjie got up and said thanks in a hurry. "Don''t get up, sit down and talk." He sat down. "Your Highness, after a long period of investigation, I found that the star moon is a symbol of a religion in the western regions. However, there are many religions in the western regions. There are some such believers in Qiuci, Loulan and Shule. Although some people have signs of stars and moons on their arms, no one hanged themselves. After the death of the Guozijian and hongwenguan students, the minister suspected that someone had bewitched them and instigated them to commit suicide to create panic for Chang''an. " "What is their purpose?" Li Hong asked. "The real purpose is still not completely found out, but I feel that this is a kind of religious trial on the students of Tang Dynasty. They want to control the students of Tang Dynasty by this means, so as to achieve their secret. Now, there are several suspicious places in Chang''an that have been secretly monitored by the ministers. They come and go from the western regions, but their purpose and mind are not in business. " Di Renjie said seriously. "Well, it''s hard for you. In such a short period of time, it''s really valuable to be able to find clues in Chang''an City, which has nearly a million people. You have not inquired of belus? " Li Hong didn''t know whether he was wrong in direction or a little bit intuitive. He always felt that Burroughs should have something to do with it. , "the official has secretly investigated, and he has been appeasing the refugees he brought recently, no matter motive or time, but there are suspicious suspects in the Persian people who follow him, and need to be investigated slowly." Li Hong nodded silently, and then looked directly at di Renjie: "say it, what do you want me to do?" "Your Highness is wise." "Don''t be polite. Say it quickly. There are three people waiting for you. After a while, don''t leave and have dinner together." "Yes, your highness. I would like to ask your highness to allow Xu Chen to investigate the Guozijian and hongwenguan. " When Li Hong heard Di Renjie''s words, he almost dropped his chin on the table. This is the territory of Kong and Yan. I''m afraid it''s the emperor''s father. He has to think twice about this request. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 Li Hong gazed at di Renjie, wondering why he had to go back to his place and go through one more procedure? Did he not know the terms of reference of Dali temple? In addition to the Daming Palace behind us, even if there is something wrong with the East Palace, Dali temple has full right to intervene. So there is only one reason. He wanted to use Di Renjie''s hand to break the monopoly of Confucius and Yan on Guozijian and hongwenguan, and change the pattern of the two universities. Di Renjie saw through that. He wanted to have a prince behind him when he fell out with Kong and Yan. However, di Renjie dared not to give face to Kong and Yan, and ignored the two families'' attitude of making things small and trivial. He had to find out the matter. No wonder he knew it. Moreover, he was Mingjing and his family background. He didn''t care much about the five surnames and seven families or the Kong and Yan families. Now kicking the ball back to me again, I also have the determination to test whether I dare to take on the responsibility and confront the five surnamed seven families or the Kong and Yan families. "Zhang cambi and Li Qiao from the imperial stage of rites are not one to intercede with you, and the other is to impeach you?" In Li Hong''s eyes, there was an intriguing smile. Di Renjie also laughed, talking to smart people is good, some words do not need to name, two people can accurately guess each other''s ideas. However, di Renjie, who is now just 40 years old, is at the peak of his life. Although he is very confident, he has to admire his royal highness Li Hong''s reaction and quick thinking. "Zhang Cambodian is the Minister of rites appointed by you personally a few years ago. Although he had personal relations with his ministers, I did not communicate with him when he came here. As to whether he would come to support him, I could only guess. Li Qiao, a doctor of the imperial historian, was upright and affectionate. I think it was the intention of impeachment. " Di Renjie also does not beat around the bush. Facing his royal highness, he hides Xiaojiu in his heart and only makes his highness feel hypocritical. "The Ministry of rites wants to have jurisdiction with Guozijian and hongwenguan. Although not all of them are in charge, it is enough. I agree with you to investigate thoroughly, but you have to remember, I want the most real results! " Li Hong smiles and signals Di Renjie to drink tea. "Yes, I understand." Di Renjie got up and said goodbye. The next two men, as di Renjie and Li Hong conjectured, although Zhang Zhangzhi did not have a case under investigation in Dali temple, he also told Li Hong of the shortcomings between the Imperial College and the Hongwen Museum. Similarly, the family members of the students who hanged themselves to death did not go to the Ministry of rites for theory. If the Imperial College of the Imperial College and the Hong Wen museum did not give a statement, they had to go to the Ministry of rites. Therefore, Zhang Zhangzhi also hoped to ask Li Hong to make clear how to deal with the current affairs. The post of minister of Shangshu province is vacant now. Zhang Wenzhen, the right servant, is Gu youzuo. However, after Zhao renben died, Cui Yuanzong, a new Zuo pushe, did not support it. This shows that Cui Yuanzong, who is a member of five surnames and seven families, is against opening the door to Dali Temple by the Ministry of rites, so that the matter can continue to be thoroughly investigated. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully and agreed to Zhang''s request. At the same time, he also asked him to cooperate with di Renjie. Li Qiao, a senior official of Yushitai, impeached Di Renjie for abusing his power. As Minister of Dali temple, he ignored the case of Imperial College and hongwenguan students hanging themselves, but he wandered around Chang''an city every day, even deliberately vilifying the Guozijian and hongwenguan. Feng yanzuo is the responsibility of the imperial historian. Li Hong also understands Li Qiao''s impeachment. On a deeper level, he is afraid that Li Qiao was shot by others, but he still doesn''t know it. However, what Yushitai always needs is honest people. In Li Hong''s mind, Yushitai is definitely a good organization. Although he often makes trouble for himself, it does not mean that he dislikes others or ostracizes or suppresses Yushitai. After impeachment of Di Renjie, Li Qiao pointed the spear at his forced entry into the Danfeng gate today. Li Hong also showed an open-minded attitude towards receiving education. Finally, Li Qiao was satisfied and returned. However, he still said that he would not give up his right to impeach Di Renjie in court. Li Hong personally sent Li Qiao to the door of the study, which made Jing Hui, who was waiting for the last time, to be scared. After Li Hong served as Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, Jing Hui has always been the only official Li Hong trusted to be able to use. In Li Hong''s view, the problem he wants to solve by himself is more difficult than that of Di Renjie. The policy of abolishing the old money and opening up new money in the Tang Dynasty has been promoted at a high speed. Although most of the new money has been used now, especially the trade of goods between business travelers, it has always been the primary goal of the Royal Bank to promote the new money. Nowadays, even ordinary people have begun to use new money. At least, new money has been widely circulated around the capital, such as Guanzhong, but the old money is still full of the market. This makes Jing Hui, who has been responsible for pushing forward the new money policy, extremely vexed. How can the old money not be replaced? Up to now, there is still a lot of old money outside. What''s more, up to now, he can''t find out where the source of the old money comes from, but there is always old money circulating in the market. Listening to Jinghui''s report, Li Hong knocked his fingers on the table involuntarily. This occurred to him when he was casting new money, but he did not expect that the resistance would be so great.More people are actually looking around, holding on to the old money in their hands, hoping to exchange 800 Wen or even 700 Wen old money for the consistent new money, so as to make huge profits from it. The reason why these people can''t find out is not that Jing Hui is too stupid, but that he believes too much in people. It''s no wonder that those who have a lot of old money in their hands are from the top of the Empire. After they looked around and saw that the common people began to use new money, they took advantage of the court''s eagerness to recover other old money to seek more profits and rewards, even resorting to negotiation strategies with the court. The royal family, five surnames and seven families, aristocratic families, and imperial dignitaries, who relied on their contributions to the founding of the Tang Dynasty and their noble status, disdained to exchange equally with the common people. They think that they are superior not only to make huge profits, but also to prevent Li Hong''s strategy from being carried out smoothly. Therefore, the road ahead of Li Hong''s eyes is becoming more and more difficult. All the policies that had been carried out at the critical moment were extremely difficult. "Let Bai Chun come in." Li Hong suddenly said. The door clever light snow hastens to go out, in a moment''s Kung Fu leads Bai chun to come in. Jinghui once again told Li Hong what he had just told him, and then he frowned involuntarily. In fact, Bai Chun told Li Hong about the old money he had seen from Taiyi city. "How many chambers of Commerce in Taiyi city can really control now? Can it reach 70% Li Hong looked at Bai Chun standing beside him and asked. "It''s worse in the capital and better in other places." Bai Chun simply said. Li Hong looked at the map on the wall and nodded. As expected, there were so many rich families, Royal relatives and nobles in the vicinity of the capital. The obvious problem lies in these people. "Jinghui, you use the bank to recover a large amount of old money, one Wen to one Wen, and even when necessary, when there is too much old money, you take the new one for two." Li Hong suddenly has a trace of cruelty. Jinghui is shocked. No one wants to pay one for one. When the old money is too much, how about one for two? Li Hong, with a bloodthirsty smile, looked at Bai Chun and said, "inform mingchongyan of Taiyi city and Menyuan town that from now on, he will stop flying money trading and switch to cash trading. However, he is determined not to use old money as the currency of transaction, but he must use new money all the time." It''s Bai Chun''s turn to be shocked. In this way, the loss of Taiyi city in one day will not know how much money it will be! "Your Highness..." "If you want to really replace the old money with new money, it''s better to kill 1000 enemies and lose 800. If you want to replace the old money with new money, you''ll have to wait for speculators to hold you back. If you can''t exceed two months, you''ll take back all the consequences." Li Hong said confidently. The reason why we are so confident is that after the cold winter comes, it means that the first day of the new year is not far away. Although it is necessary to reduce and control the trade of Taiyi city at this moment, the trading volume will decline. If we can exchange a complete market, we can continue to promote the next strategy in the coming year. After discussing the business, Li Hong felt that his head was a little bit big. This was the first day of his country''s supervision. If he kept going on like this, I''m afraid he would think that he would just as well be a prince all the time. The emperor''s position still has his father and emperor sitting all the time. Sun Simiao also came to the East Palace from Daming Palace. Li Hong''s father and his mother didn''t manage Sun Simiao''s lunch, so Sun Simiao had to go to the east palace to fill his stomach. After telling Li Zhi''s illness with Li Hong during the dinner, he politely refused Li Hong''s request to send him back. Instead, he went back to Lantian alone in the carriage of the herb collector. In the next few days, Li Hong has been thinking about how to simplify the affairs of the government. If the crown prince of the state is responsible for making decisions on all matters, what else should these officials do? While planning how to lighten their burden, Jingzhe and Cheetah also pull a cart of brown things soaked in water into the east palace. Li Hong looked at the sticky kelp in the water wheel, vaguely remembering that the original monosodium glutamate seemed to be extracted from kelp. In order to show filial piety and let Lizhi eat more delicious food, now he has to try to find out whether MSG can be extracted from kelp. The return of Jingzhe and Cheetah also brought from Taiyi city several skillful craftsmen who worked hard and painstakingly, and even the people in the medicine restaurant were transferred by Bai chun to help his royal highness study the "monosodium glutamate". www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 The sea kelp with one water cart is like a long dragon, which not only causes the people''s onlooking when they enter the gate of Chang''an City, but also makes people''s murmur after watching the carts enter the imperial city and the east palace. The whole city of Chang''an is like a frying pan for a while. In less than half a day, most of Chang''an City knew that the prince''s palace had brought in many unknown objects. Compared with the people''s watching and guessing, the aristocratic family, the imperial historian of Yushitai, the merchants of Taiyi City, and the foreign businessmen in the eastern and western cities were all worried and stretched their necks and opened their eyes. I don''t know what the prince''s highness brought with them? What is this for? Among them, Dou Qiong, the son of Dou Yi, the richest man in Chang''an, was the most sensitive one. Dou Qiong originally came to the western market to discuss business with merchants in the western regions. However, when a cart and cart passed by, the smell of sea on the tip of his nose attracted his attention. When he knew that these long dragon like motorcades had entered the East Palace, Dou Qiong became excited immediately. He felt that the huge business opportunities would surely come from the prince''s residence. Although he did not know what it would be, it would be a huge fortune. After the transaction with merchants from the western regions was completed in an absent-minded manner, Dou Qiong hurried back to his residence in Chang''an city. Dou Yi, who had left the business to him, left the business to him. After hearing Dou Qiong''s conjecture, the father and son, like the dormant birds, were always ready to pour out their nests. Their green eyes began to closely watch every move of the east palace. If it doesn''t matter if attracting the attention of these people, the attention from the Daming Palace behind him suddenly makes Li Hong feel that the situation has become more serious. Unexpectedly, these things have caused so many people''s discussion and attention. If Dou''s sense of touch is sharp, then Li Hong''s sense of touch is as sharp and cunning as Bai Qi. Immediately realize that there''s no one out of these things, find something? Is it true that after the birth of monosodium glutamate, imitations will appear in a few days? He did not dare to belittle the businessmen in Chang''an. In recent years, Taiyi City General Chamber of Commerce has been surprised by the local chambers of Commerce. Businessmen from all over the place can always use their existing products to upgrade and innovate, and make some things that have shocked Li Hong. Just like the flannelette, to put it bluntly, businessmen from all over the country don''t know how to toss it out ¡£ At the first time, Li Hong issued a prohibition order, and anyone had to tell what he saw today. However, Li Hong could not help the hired carriage vendors. Sooner or later, someone would know how the monosodium glutamate was refined. But before that, we must not let the rich families and the noble families make profits from it. Otherwise, who knows what kind of high price the vampires will sell. The curious Bai Chun and several palace maids of the summer solstice closely follow Li Hong, saying that they are not willing to leave. They all want to see the prince. What do they want to toss about? Bai Chun is one of the most curious among them. Now she has been trained by Li Hong to be a financial fan. Even if Li Hong grabs a handful of soil on the spot, Bai Chun has to think about it. How much can it sell! More than a dozen big pots are boiling water, and one by one, they are putting a kind of extremely ugly, smelly brown thing into the bigger wooden pots prepared these days. looked at the large wooden basins and placed a large amount of brown objects. Bai and others immediately went away. They simply did not want to go along with Prince Edward to look at them. They were afraid that the precious perfume would be covered up by these unpleasant things. But the day did not fulfill people''s wishes, five women looked at Li Hong squatting down, even reached out to touch the sticky Brown things, the body has begun to involuntarily goose bumps. Even like ban Mei, at the moment, she secretly thinks in her mind that if she is serving your highness today, how can you cheat him to wash his hands several times more? Otherwise, it would be hard for her to like to touch the ugly things with her hands and walk on her skin. Things are so strange. At the moment, not only ban Mei thinks so, but the other four women are also doing the same. At the same time, they are praying in their hearts, hoping that the prince will not call his name at this time. "Bai Chun, come here." Li Hong''s voice has always been more clean, more pure white instant petrified, brain appeared a short blank. Summer solstice a few goddess feeling relaxed, can''t help but secretly relieved, fortunately not called themselves, and then everyone a little gloating at the face suddenly pale white pure. Bai Chun''s legs seem to be filled with lead. When Li Hongdu is impatient, Bai Chuncai timidly walks behind Li Hong. "What''s the matter, sir?" There was a tremor in the voice. "What''s the matter with you? Not feeling well? " Li Hong looked at the ugly white Chun strangely. "No No, sir. This is... " "Squat down, I''ll tell you By the way, you guys are here, and the cooks are all here. " Li Hong looked at Bai Chun, and then seemed to think of something. He held out the hand that was just fishing for kelp in the big wooden basin, pointed to the summer solstice in the distance and called out.Xia Zhi''s several people looked at Li Hong''s serious expression, and all of them began to move forward slowly. They didn''t dare to disobey the prince''s orders. If it hadn''t been for so many years with the prince, they would not have dared to do the procrastination at the moment. Several cooks of the classic kitchen ran over early. The big wooden basin was huge. The cook stood opposite and looked at the thick thing like a black brown cloth in his Royal Highness''s hand. He didn''t know what to do with it. Bai Chun barely squats next to Li Hong and looks at the girls on both sides of the summer solstice. Her heart is slightly balanced and her face is not as ugly as it was just now. Li Hong did not know the little mood swings of their women until now. He immersed himself in kelp and tried hard to remember what kind of kelp was good and what kind was next. Li Hong had time to look at the girls around him after he told them what was good and what was inferior. When there was something new, he would immediately surround himself with five people who were chattering and noisy. Today, they are as quiet as eggplants hit by frost. Looking at a few women even look at kelp interest, as if in the basin is a snake and scorpion beast, a look of awe and distance is written on each face, both hands are behind, seems to squat next to themselves, but the upper body is trying to tilt back, set off the high breast more plump, but the look is always ready to run back. "What expression are you looking at? It''s a good thing. It tastes delicious... " "Ouch..." The first snow did not resist, heard the prince said it was used to eat, and immediately retch. Seeing this, Li Hong had no choice but to take a deep breath. Seeing that several women were not very good, and after Xiaoxue retched, they were still trembling and afraid of getting angry. "I can tell you, these things can beautify women''s hair, and even eat them often can delay aging. I hope you don''t regret it then." Li Hong warned them with words. , however, she was still unmoved, looking at the sticky black and brown stripes, with a smell of sea smell coming from her nose. Five women could not connect these things with the beautiful scented water powder, not to mention the perfume. Face is still firm determination, you cheat us, we will not be deceived. Looking at a few people afraid of their hands and feet, their faces were ugly. They kept up with the expression of the gallows and waved impatiently to let them do what they should do. Li Hong did the experiment for the first time, so he asked the cook and other eunuchs to wash the kelp several times, and then he asked them to put the kelp into a big pot and start cooking. Li Hong only vaguely remembered that the brown crystals left after evaporation after cooking kelp soup were the original monosodium glutamate. Wu Mei is moved by the wind. Li Zhi, who is almost in good health, hears that the East Palace starts to be noisy again. After one emperor and one empress, she leads the maids and eunuchs to the east palace. Lian tie ran over in a hurry and looked at the prince''s highness, who was commanding other eunuchs and the classic kitchen, and said in a hurry: "Your Highness, your majesty has come with the queen and is coming to the classic kitchen." The prince''s highness, who was directing people''s work, was very strange: "what are they doing here? Why do you come to the East Palace if you don''t stay in the palace to recuperate? Recently, there is nothing good in Li Zhengdian that is worth cleaning up. " "There are not many things in the east palace that can be seen in this palace!" Wu Mei and Li Zhi have already appeared in the courtyard of the classic kitchen. Looking at Lian tie, Wu Mei said: "OK, Lian tie, this palace has just given you to the crown prince for a few days. Is this going to help the prince cover up? If you don''t feel guilty, you are not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. What are you trying to do with your teachers Li Zhi took advantage of Wu Mei''s speech, his nose was already smelling the faint smell of sea in the air. Following the smell of sea smell, Li Zhi went to the side of the big wooden basin, frowned and looked at the things inside. He kicked the edge of the wooden basin with his foot, followed by Huaji. Regardless of whether the things in the basin bit or not, he immediately reached out and fished out a kelp from it and presented it to Li In front of Zhi. "Khumb? Do you want to boil the medicine? " Li Zhi, who has been a doctor for a long time, has a look at kelp and feels like the kelp in the pharmacy. "No, no, no, no, no, I''m going to eat it." After Li Hong salutes Wu Mei, Wu Mei can''t smell the smell of the sea on him, and kicks him far away. So someone had to run to his dragon father and tell him that there was still a little difference between kelp and kelp, but there was no difference. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 Li Zhi and Wu Mei frown at each other. In short, Li Hong talked for a long time, but they were still in a fog. Until Li Hong said that he was like his cousin, they suddenly realized. Wu Mei is much better than Bai Chun and others when they see kelp at the first sight. She is worthy of being the dragon mother who can become an emperor forever. After carefully asking Li Hong what he wanted this thing for, he immediately understood its value. At the same time, it was naturally decided that this thing could only be held by the imperial palace. For the time being, it would never be allowed to enter the eastern and Western markets, especially Taiyi city. Li Hong''s first reaction was that long Ma began to commit the chicken thief problem again. In addition to seizing the market, there was no other way to go. Sooner or later, it would be refined by people with a heart. If we say that this thing has never appeared in this world, then the time of its appearance may follow its original historical process, and it will take another thousand years to appear. But if it does, there will be no secret that can be hidden in the world. Sooner or later, it will be refined by the hardworking, intelligent people of the Tang Dynasty. But for a moment and a half, I can''t tell Wu Mei clearly. If I can''t make it clear, I can''t help being beaten, so I''d better not say it. Cooked kelp, under the command of Li Hong, who is not a cook, the cook of the classic kitchen carefully makes the cooked kelp into soup and puts it on the table of the classic kitchen respectfully. Li Zhi and Wu Mei naturally put a bowl in front of them, but they were in doubt. It was the first time they drank the brown vegetable soup. They didn''t know whether to drink it or not. When Li Hongduan got a bowl, he nodded his head involuntarily. Although the cook of the classic kitchen was not as good as that of the imperial kitchen, his craftsmanship was not so bad. After taking a sip with a spoon, he felt good. At least, there was still some fresh flavor. The cold dishes and other ways to eat them were all directed by Li Hong in any case. With the innovation of the chef himself, he made a unique style. At least, the soup made the emperor and the queen nod their heads frequently, but they still thought it could be fresher. However, after drinking the last sip of soup, Li Hong said, "there is a limit to everything. If you ask for fresh food, you will have a fishy smell, so this is already the limit." He didn''t give a good lecture. After the family had finished eating three bites, it was natural that they had to transport it to the palace. As for the thing that the little bunny called monosodium glutamate, it was said that it would take several days to get it ready. Moreover, it was not known whether it could be eaten. Therefore, Li Hong cautiously gave his father and mother a period of one and a half months. As for Li Hong''s prudence, Li Zhi and Wu Mei praised Li Hong most for years. They never rushed forward. No matter how tempting, he could not move forward in an orderly way. In the living room of Lizheng hall, Lizhi only stares at the crystal cup with a few pieces of tea floating on it, and puts such a few pieces of tea? How much tea do you lack in Donggong? Li Hong took a sip of hot tea and rubbed his hands which had been frozen outside for a long time. If it wasn''t for the long father and the dragon mother, Li Hong''s magic claws would have been thrust into the chest of Bai Chun and Xia Zhi. Looking at Li Zhi, a dissatisfied father, Li Hong said faintly: "Sun Simiao said that drinking strong tea is not good for your dragon body, so you should drink less strong tea. By the way, can I discuss something with you? " When Li Zhi heard that Li Hong wanted to discuss things with him, he immediately felt that there was nothing good about him! Can''t see oneself good body almost, want to leave again? Li Hong shook his head helplessly. Seeing from the expression of father long, it seems that this man has been living a very happy and leisurely life these days. His Empress occasionally intervenes in the court for him, and then basically the government is handed over to himself. He had a quiet life. Only when something happened, he made a decision and approved a compromise. It was totally to deprive Li Hong of the life he wanted, and then he lived ahead of time! However, this does not mean that Li Hong will be allowed to be slaughtered. Today, the court has been in good order by him. The court hall, which was originally light and heavy, was cut back and forth by him. At one stroke, only about 30 people went to court. At least, four people went to court. At ordinary times, in addition to Zhongshu and the officials under the door, there are only four people who go to the court to discuss politics. All "tongzhongshumen''s three grades", which could be appointed by the emperor at will, had the same treatment as the zhongshuling of Zhongshu province and the servants of menxia province. All the officials who participated in the political discussion were rejected by Li Hong. If there is nothing important, don''t come here. You can still occupy the place. The reason is that there is no big event in the court. If there is something wrong, there will be a minister who is in charge of you. You don''t have to go to the court any more. You can sleep more with your concubine. As for the nine temples and five wardens who can participate in the government and are independent departments, Li Hong refused them for the same reason. Of course, if you have something to report to the court, you can do it! Make an appointment one day in advance and go to court the next day.In Li Hong''s opinion, most of their functions are overlapped with the six ministries. Therefore, they should not come to the court at ordinary times. If something happens, they can go to the court. Li Hong, with his head down, is being scolded by his dragon father at the moment. The reason is that there are fewer and fewer people in the imperial court. There were only four people in the Tang Dynasty? If it''s spread out, it won''t make people laugh? Six can be missing, tongzhongshumen can be missing, Jiusi Wujian can''t be missing, Yushi typhoon yanzuo is, are you going to abolish Yushitai or something! Li Hong drooped his neck and whispered, "it''s OK to play the wind, but it''s OK to participate in the government. It''s easy to form interest groups and cover up colleagues." Li Zhi pointed to Li Honggang to continue to scold, but was stopped by Wu Mei, who was silent for a long time: "why do you say that the participation of Yushitai in politics will form interest groups? Can''t you cover up your colleagues if you don''t participate in politics? " It was the dragon mother who grasped the key of the problem. She gave her thumbs up to praise her in exchange for a feather duster. "There are so many officials in the court, and sometimes they form cliques and engage in private affairs, which does not mean that there will not be any in the future. Although it seems that they are in a situation opposite to the officials now, the role of Yushitai will be infinitely enlarged if the interests between the officials are involved or the right and wrong are involved in the specific matters One side, whether there is evidence or not, relies on the wind to tell the truth, which is enough to overwhelm the officials of the other side like the last straw. Therefore, in order to remain neutral, they can stand in the court, but they must not have the right to participate in political affairs, they can only listen but not speak. We can only say things that have nothing to do with the government but officials. Only in this way can they not be politicized by the interests of the court, and can they scrupulously abide by the duties of the imperial court. " Li Hong is very upright. Li Zhi''s frown seems reasonable. Wu Mei looks equally calm. Looking at Li Hong''s eyes, she asks lightly again, "isn''t that saying that officials of Yushitai can only be promoted in Yushitai? Isn''t it possible to bury the talents? " "What the empress mother said was very true, so when they were imperial historians, they could only listen but not speak. If they were not on the imperial platform, they could naturally exercise their right to be ministers." Looking at Wu Mei''s speech, Li Hong quickly said, "the Empress Dowager wants to ask, if you can''t participate in the political discussion, will the official position of Yushitai lose its attraction to them and will it become negative?" Wu Mei nodded thoughtfully. Although Li Hong did not say the answer, she had gradually understood Li Hong''s mind. Naturally, the Yamen that supervises the officials is not allowed to discuss politics. The five surnamed and seven families are still in power. There are so many people who are recommended by them. All the time, there are things about the court to discuss politics. However, because of different positions, we should not think that the people recommended by the five surnames and seven families are villains. However, in the long run, most of the people recommended by the five surnames and seven families have made decisions with great inclination, favoring the five surnames and seven families. This is also the fundamental reason why the five surnames and seven families can survive. Once there was a confrontation between the recommended officials and the officials in the imperial examination, the role of the imperial platform was immediately reflected. As long as they preferred which side they were, and in accordance with the duty of fengyanshuo, they could be the last straw for their own faction in front of the emperor. If the Yushitai is separated from participating in political affairs, without the driving of group interests and the temptation of political ambition, at least they will be able to work for the royal family in a fair, fair and open position, rather than easily fall into the wings of interest groups. "Your Majesty, what Hong er said Obviously, after many times of thinking, I think that according to hong''er''s idea, it can really help the royal family a lot. I think that hong''er can have a try on this matter. If the disadvantages are obvious, your majesty can change it in the court after the dragon is in good condition. " Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi beside her and says with a gentle smile. "Well, I''ll follow his advice first. But if there is any loophole, I''ll ask you." Lizhi, a black face, sings very well today. Li Hong wants to be in the heart of abdominal Fei, can think for a long time, the abdominal Fei mother ah, this is the queen mother to sell themselves! Anyway, in the end, the good things belong to the emperor, and the bad ones belong to the prince himself. Suddenly someone''s heart tasteless Chen miscellaneous: "father emperor, I want to be quiet." "Who is quiet?" ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 After being reprimanded by his dragon father Li Zhi, Li Hong immediately strengthened his determination to torture him. He reached out and took a piece of paper Bai Chun had already held in his hand. Looking at the fine Xuan paper, Li Hong said in neat handwriting: "my son Minister discussed with Sun Simiao. Sun Simiao also agreed. He also thought that such a plan is beneficial to your dragon body, so I saw it After the work and rest plan made by the minister himself, Sun Simiao agreed with both hands and praised his talent in medicine. He even wanted to stay in the east palace for a few days to exchange his experience on diet and health preservation with him. However, he thought that this was a secret that was not handed down by the royal family. How could it be easily revealed to outsiders? Therefore, the children''s minister resolutely rejected Sun Simiao''s proposal and left this unique diet regimen to you. " Wu Mei looks at Li Hong spitting out lotus flowers, but wants to see what moth he is going to toss. So a pair of Phoenix eyes swim back and forth on the father and son. Lizhi''s face is getting more and more green. He feels that the stinky boy is going to start to do it by himself. He mentioned to himself some time ago whether to improve the diet structure or something. He didn''t care, and he didn''t insist on it. It turned out that there was no detailed plan. Now that we have a detailed plan, it seems that we are going to implement it. In the past half month or so, the efficiency of the three provinces, six ministries, nine temples and five prisons has been greatly improved. But since nothing big has happened, he has yet to think about it. But he can''t bear to take his own operation, which is free to do nothing. Lizhi is going to respond to all kinds of changes with constancy. You have a good plan. I have a ladder. I want to see what kind of moth can be tossed by your little rabbit. "Look, father." Li Hong respectfully handed Li Zhi the Xuan paper in his hand. Li Zhi looked at it is also simple, when to get up, when to go to bed, when to eat, what to eat. But what is exercise after you get up? Do you exercise? "From tomorrow, I will accompany you to exercise in the back garden of the imperial palace after going to the early court. For all the sports subjects, tomorrow''s children will make decisions according to your physical condition. For the time being, simple running and several groups of simple strength training will be taken as all training subjects. With ER Chen''s further understanding of your dragon body, we will see if we need to practice more ¡£¡± Li Hong said with a smile. Li Zhi snorted, raised the Xuan paper in his hand and said with disdain: "how long have you finished the morning?"? You can''t come here until noon. I think I''d better forget it. I know how to do it. You don''t have to worry about it. " This is buck passing, naked buck passing. Who knows his dragon father, Lizhi, likes to sleep late, especially during the period of not going to court, he just ate and slept and ate. "It doesn''t matter. It took half an hour for the minister to finish his work. Now the court has been simplified, and the functions of the three provinces and six ministries have been infinitely explored. The minister has plenty of time. From tomorrow, you will not be less than one hour of exercise every day. In order to make your body peaceful, my son Chen has specially made a more accurate timer for you, for fear that the sundial will not work out. " Li Hong has a little skin smile flesh does not smile the feeling, gave his dragon father a kind of smile hide knife crisis. If you''re a good looker, you''ll see who''s cool. "You start the court meeting at the right time. Can you disperse the court in half an hour?" Lizhi began to think about how to ignore this little rabbit and let him give up the so-called exercise of getting up early. Since he was ten years old when he was assassinated in Cuiwei palace and his mother''s empress, little bunzi returned to the Imperial Palace and soon began his so-called exercise. He even took zuti''s listening to chickens and dancing as the slogan of the east palace. Every morning, he made the East Palace and the palace bustling and noisy, making it like the morning market in Chang''an city. Because of this, the long horse was dragged by him every day and rubbed with the green slate, making a shabby sound. Wu Mei was so angry that she ran out regardless of her pajamas. She hit the little rabbit several times, but it didn''t work! People still do their own way. In the end, he and the queen had to give up to stop the little bunny. They just moved the opening time of the gate of the harem back an hour. Then every day, it became the door of the harem. So far, they did not know whether the little bunny was really for exercise or to disturb others'' dreams. Now the cold winter has arrived, I had planned to take advantage of the dragon body to be ill, and prepare to preside over the government after the spring of the next year. I went out of the quilt and went to the Zichen hall on a cold day. I felt cold when I thought about it. So even the emperor who doesn''t want to preside over the government, do you still want to make him get up early to exercise? Even if you Li Hong has a heart, he Li Zhi is not willing to get up! "That''s enough. Half an hour is enough for the minister to preside over the government. Now that the people live and work in peace and contentment in the four seas of the Tang Dynasty, it''s no big deal. Now that your father and Emperor agree, you''ll start to exercise at the next moment of the hour, and the children''s ministers will accompany you." Li Hong laughs. He doesn''t want to run the court for them alone. Two roads, either to the court, or to exercise, can not let you this authentic emperor idle, and then push the prince to Zichen hall to die tired.Lizhi frowned. He knew that the little bunny was determined to train himself. Although he knew that it was for his own good, he was not willing to be kidnapped in this way. The heart began to calculate the time, the next moment of the hour, that is, half an hour has just passed, and then exercise for half an hour, that is, it is time to eat? What''s more, what''s more, the rice paper says that their breakfast is very simple. I''m afraid it''s almost the same as Chang''an people. In fact, the father was not lazy. On the contrary, he was a diligent emperor. However, he was also at the time of the imperial assembly. If there was no royal assembly, he would be a very sleepy person. And that''s why he often suffers from vertigo. It''s easy for him to commit vertigo if he does not exercise regularly. And he took both. The time of this era is divided into twelve hours a day. An hour is divided into eight quarters, which is subdivided into the upper four quarters and the lower four quarters. One quarter is divided into three parts, a total of twenty-four points. Compared with the twenty-four solar terms, ninety-six quarters a day is in the line of division. For Li honglai, three quarters is enough for the court meeting. Next, it takes a quarter to get to his father''s bedroom. Then he runs with his father in the back garden until it''s time. Then he takes a bath, has a meal, and goes back to the east palace. After half a day, he can do all the work of the day, and still have half a day to go to Chang''an city to play. Looking at Lizhi being driven to the shelf, Wu Mei suddenly asked, "what did you say just now that the timing is more accurate than a sundial?" Li Hong showed a mysterious smile, and then waved to Yang Wu. Yang Wu knew what to do. In a room with liantie several talents, he launched a car style thing. "Hehe, this is the son minister''s free time to think out, plan to put in the court in the future, to give the officials of the upper court a time to report, as well as the whole court time." "Why not omit the inscription?" Wu Mei asked. The sundial could not be put into the court to time the time. Therefore, every time a court meeting was held, the eunuch would watch the time outside and report to the emperor when he asked. Because of its ugliness, Li Hong was always distracted by the sound of the current after he went to court these days, so he stopped the engraving which was made up of several copper pots. "It''s easy to use water for engraving, and it''s very unstable in winter. So I think it''s more appropriate to use this water. After putting it on the court, everyone can see the time. Isn''t it more convenient?" Li Hong got up and went to the car pushed by Yang Wu and Lian tie and uncovered a piece of red cloth covered on it, revealing the real face of the timer. Wu Mei and Li Zhi frown at the same time. The thing in front of her looks like a wheel composed of several serrated wheels. Li Hong imitated the five wheel hourglass developed by Zhan Xiyuan in the Yuan Dynasty. The quicksand flows from the funnel-shaped sand pool to the sand bucket beside the primary wheel, driving the primary wheel and driving the mechanical gears at all levels to rotate. The last stage gear drives the middle wheel which rotates on the horizontal plane. There is a pointer on the axis of the middle wheel, and the pointer rotates on an instrument disc with a scribed line, so as to show the time of 12 hours engraved. This method is almost identical with the surface structure of clocks of the last generation. In addition, Li Hong had to admire the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty. They also skillfully added a mechanical toggle device on the middle wheel to remind two bronze men standing on the five wheel hourglass to beat the drum and announce the time. Every hour or a quarter, two little copper men will come out with their drums and hammers and beat the small copper bell beside them to report the time. The sound is clear and pleasant to the ear, which is very helpful to people. Due to no water pressure limit, hourglass can calculate time more accurately than leaky engraving, and has become a kind of mechanical timing clock independently. When Wu Mei and Li Zhigang were about to have a question, they saw the two little copper men. The pointer on the copper plate pointed to Youshi. The little copper man slowly rose with a drum hammer, and then began to beat the small copper bells on both sides with a slightly stiff movement. All of a sudden, there was a clear and pleasant metal sound in my ears, as if the chime bell had been sounded, with a trace of music began to reverberate in the living room. "How about it? Well, if you don''t like the scale, you can take off this little brass bell and replace it with something else. " Li Hong is proud to look at the stupefied father and mother of the dragon, and happily and pleasantly looks at them. What kind of reward should he give him. I haven''t been rewarded by my father and mother for a long time. Since I had Li Lingyue, my brothers always feel that they have picked them up. "Can''t you put more small bells? One by one? Isn''t that better than the current tone? Or would it be better to let these two little copper men each ring different timbres? " Wu Mei is very happy with such a timer. You don''t need to look at the inscriptions, but just look at the bright copper plate. You can know the time by looking at the black scale and the red words of the hour. It is really much more convenient, and if the production is more delicate, it can also be used as an ornament in the room. After hearing Wu Mei''s words, Li Hong wanted to give a thumbs up to praise Long Ma''s creativity, but he was afraid of getting a feather duster. He had to put his outstretched hand behind his head and pretended to scratch his head. Some frustrated, he said, "what you said is really true. Why didn''t I think of it? Well, you can try it, but this one is enough, and we will develop it slowly in the future. ""Take the time of Penglai palace, and ask you to bring the chicken to Penglai Palace by mistake." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 In the next few days, in the back garden of Daming Palace, the imperial palace of Chang''an city of Tang Dynasty, a panting voice can often be heard shouting: "no, I can''t, really, I have to rest." Under the winter sun shining in a yellow back garden, coupled with Li Zhina''s feeble shouts, the whole palace seems lively and helpless. The roadside where they were running was full of maids and eunuchs, each holding a towel or a water cup, watching his majesty being pushed by his Royal Highness from behind. His Majesty''s legs were as if he had been filled with lead. He refused to go on running. His ears were erect, waiting for the hourglass to announce the time. Five year old Li Lingyue''s small face is flushed with cold, and she calls cheers for her father and Emperor next to Wu Mei. Li Dan, an eight year old fat boy with a tight face, is just torture his father. Why let him run with him? It''s so cold. It''s better to go back to bed. Wu Mei looked at the emperor and the prince who pushed and retreated. Although Li Zhi complained incessantly, the benefits were obvious. At least, her sleep was better than usual, and her spirit was much better than before. At last, Li Zhi heard the pleasant sound of the time. Li Zhi''s legs seemed to be strong at once. In a flash, he got into the pavilion where Wu Mei and Li Lingyue were sitting. The transparent glass and a small oven were all around. It was extremely warm. Li Zhi no longer complains about the simple breakfast. He doesn''t want to take a bath. After wiping his hands and face at will, he begins to enjoy the simple breakfast that Li Hong specially matches for him. Li Hong, dressed in single clothes and trousers, rushed in with a gust of cold wind. Li Lingyue chuckled and hurried to hide behind Wu Mei. She was afraid that her brother would put her cold hand on her small face. Accompany Li Hong just finished breakfast, Wu Mei''s words rang out in the ear: "these kelp what, you haven''t sent some to the Xiao family?" Wu Mei''s words scared Li Hong. Can''t the two dead enemies make up? Can this happen in the palace? Li Zhi couldn''t make a sound to look at Li Hong, Li Hong said helplessly: "No." "Have you ever visited since you came back from the western regions?" Li Zhi is asking questions this time. Li Hong shook his head helplessly. I don''t know what happened to the Dragon father and mother this morning? How the topic all revolves around Xiao Shufei. "I''ll take some kelp and have a look." Li Zhi said without a clue. Li Hong nodded and said, "yes, my father, my son''s minister will send someone to send some of them to him in a moment." "Let yourself go." Wu Mei knocked Li Hong with chopsticks and stretched out his hand to Li Dan''s small face. She said angrily. Li Hong is speechless, but she doesn''t know. These days, Xiao Shufei looks at her two princesses. Yiyang and Gao Anru are old this year, but they still live in the palace. No one remembers the marriage of the two princesses. So Xiao Shufei suddenly knelt down and asked Lizhi to ask for the queen for her, hoping to find a better family for the two princesses. Therefore, the matter was mentioned by the emperor and the queen on the stage. As for the reason why Li Hong was told, it was because an emperor was not blind. He had already known Yiyang for a long time, and had been communicating with Quan Yi, a general who was still guarding Anxi. As for Gao''an, Wu Mei has already found out that she still has contact with Li Hong, an official in the prince''s house. That is, Wang Xun, one of the left common sons in the fourth grade of the prince''s mansion, whose name is Wang Xun. Wu Mei also checked his background and found that he was a collateral of Wang''s family in Jinyang. Wu Mei today asked Li Hong to go to the nine immortals gate in the back palace. The reason is that Li Hong should talk to Xiao Shufei and hand over the marriage of the two princesses to Li Hong, so as to humiliate Xiao Shufei. It is self-evident that your two daughters do not deserve to be married by this Palace. Li Hong takes Li Dan, who is still eating with his head down, and Xiaoxue, who helps him with his clean clothes, runs to Li Dan''s palace. First, he takes a bath, and then takes Xiaoxue and kelp to the nine immortals gate. Looking at Li Hong''s departure, the couple, one dragon and one phoenix, returned to the Zichen hall. There were many royal relatives gathered here to ask for a meeting. The purpose of all of them was to ask the emperor to approve the General Chamber of Commerce of Taiyi city and other local chambers of Commerce, allowing them to trade with old money. This is not the first group of people Li Zhi met in recent days, and even some aristocratic families with countless ties to the royal family also expressed this meaning implicitly. Li Hong walked into the Jiuxian gate and saw a clean courtyard. He looked at the scenery in the courtyard. Besides a small flower bed, there was a withered and yellow grape seedling shelf. Under it were two rocking chairs and a tea table. Although they were not precious wood, they were also polished brightly and cleanly. The house in front of us is still plain and extraordinary. Except for the windows with glass, other places are out of place with any building in the luxurious, grand and gorgeous Daming Palace. "Are you? I don''t know who you''re looking for... " A maid of about 50 years old, even with several patches on her clothes, looks at Li Hong and Xiao Xue, but her tone is very respectful."You don''t know me?" Li Hong frowned, and he did not know her. He remembered that there was no such maid in front of Xiao Shufei. "I''m sorry for my humble eyes. I don''t know who you are." The maids are still respectful. In addition to the emperor''s majesty, only occasionally eunuchs will come to send some of them. His majesty has given some life rewards. Besides, two princesses will come here. Apart from the above three people, no outsiders will come here all year round. The person in front of you is definitely not a eunuch, but the little girl behind is dressed up as a maid in palace. Which Prince is the person in front of you? But which Prince dares to come here? Even if the prince''s son comes back to Chang''an once a year, he can''t dare to come here easily. "Lanhe, is your majesty here? I''m coming out. " Xiao Shufei''s voice rang out in the room. "Back to lady Shu, your majesty has not come." In front of her eyes, the maiden who was changed into Lanhe saluted Li Hong and said, "I''m not polite. I''ll go and tell you." Seeing the maiden leave, Li Hong shrugged his shoulders to Xiao Xue and asked, "where is Yiyang and Gao''an? Don''t they come here often? " "I don''t know. I heard that they came here some days ago." Said snow. "Is it hong''er?" Xiao Shufei''s voice of Joy came from the door, and then the door was opened by the maiden just now, and Xiao Shufei, dressed in blue and plain clothes, came out with a smile on her face. Looking at Li Hong who was looking around in the yard, Xiao Shufei did not know why she felt a little sad. Finally, she came. She did not see the wrong person at that time. But the prince, who was originally very tall in those years, has grown up again. He has to look up at him. "I''ve met my mother and princess." Li Hong turned around and stood with a smile, looking as if Xiao Shufei had not changed in the past four years. They both looked at each other quietly. Finally, Li Hong said, "time flies, but the mother''s face is not old. But what is the credit of the Buddhist Scripture? It seems that the son minister also has to let Yi Yang and Gao An read more Buddhist scriptures. " "Lanhe, please show me to your Highness Prince." Xiao Shufei received his compliment and asked the maid to salute Li Hong. "My servant, Lanhe, has seen your royal highness. Please make atonement for your impoliteness." LAN he saluted Li Hong respectfully, but his voice was shaking. Is it that lady Shu is going to be reset by her majesty? Why did the prince run to see the lady herself? He is not afraid that the queen will? Li Hong waved her hand at will, followed Xiao Shufei into the room, pointed to Xiaoxue and said, "my son minister has brought some kelp, fresh things, which will help you stay beautiful forever. Let Xiaoxue teach Lanhe how to eat it." "Thank you so much Xiao Shufei sits on the other side and looks at Xiaoxue and Lanhe leaving. She just says, "I haven''t seen her for more than four years, but hong''er has really grown up." Li Hong just came back to see Li Sujie and other things, as well as his own things in Anxi, pick and choose, can also say with Xiao Shufei simply once. After that, they fell into a brief silence. Finally, Li Hong said, "Quan Yi is the deputy leader of the crown prince Zuo Weili from the fourth grade. For a moment and a half, his children''s ministers can''t let him replace the general of Zuo Wei. The reason must be that you know, as for his family background, a family in Qinzhou recommends him. Wang Xun is a branch of the Wang family in Taiyuan. Now he is the prince of the East Palace, and he is the son of a concubine. " When Xiao Shufei heard Li Hong''s words, she squeezed out a dry and bitter smile on her face. Wu Mei finally wanted to humiliate herself. Although she was a prince, she was always a junior, but she wanted to preside over the marriage for the two princesses. "Maybe there is still room for turning back. My father will not look at it like this, and Yiyang and Gao''an are in agreement with those two people. If they don''t care... " "Honger''s mother and concubine all understand, but This Ah I''m the one who got them involved Xiao Shufei has a sad look and is obviously unwilling to marry the two princesses. Although it is common for princesses to marry down in the Tang Dynasty, the pride and nobility of being a five surnamed and seven family family still made Xiao Shufei unable to accept the fact that she demoted the two princesses in such an embarrassing manner. Li Hong can only sigh with a silent sigh. In this era when form is more important than substance, especially in weddings, funerals and weddings, she would like to have a high-standard etiquette system to win a good prize for the wedding. However, if she is a Royal Princess, she is so humiliated. When she is a mother, she naturally wants to have a sense of Yi Yang and Gao''an It''s not fair. After being humiliated and tortured, I was confined to this part of the world. In the end, I had to implicate the two princesses. As for Li Sujie When she thought of this place, Xiao Shufei suddenly opened her eyebrows. It''s not right for a prince to be such a family. What''s wrong with a princess? What''s more, both of them are in the east palace now. As long as Li Hong''s crown prince is as stable as Mount Tai, all can still see hope. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 Those who repay anger with anger are evil; those who do not repay it with anger are better than those who do not. Among all evils, no fault is anger. If you have a heart of anger, you will be subject to hundreds of obstacles. Those who are not aware of the good or the bad, do not see the good or the bad, do not know the benefits, do not remember themselves, and fall into the evil way. He who can bear it has the first kindness. To be able to give up anger and anger is to be loved by all, to be loved by all, to be loved by all, to be loved by all, to be loved by all, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be loved by people, to be Puwen, the joy of the present and Future II. Xiao Shufei murmured in her mouth. Suddenly, the whole person became peaceful. Even in Li Hong''s eyes, it was like the Buddha light behind her head, just like the green lotus of Guanyin. "When did hong''er begin to learn Buddhism? How can you realize so quickly? I''m really ashamed, because the marriage etiquette of Yiyang and Gao''an almost violated the idea of anger. " Xiao Shufei, like a Wang Qingquan, is free to float and sink, and her expression is calm and indifferent. Li Hong didn''t have the time to study Buddhism. At that time, it was better to shout Jinghui to the front of him and teach him how to change his identity and be useful when he was promoted from Hubu servant to Hubu Shangshu. Now Jinghui knows that Li Hong intends to promote him to the Ministry of Hubu, but the whole person lives in Hubu cautiously and cautiously. He is afraid that an oversight will make Li Hong dissatisfied and humiliate his royal highness. Moreover, this is also a common fault of officials. It is understandable that the mentality of worrying about gains and losses in a short period of time can be understood from the fact that the official has to go from the first four grades to the third grade. After all, the promotion of the fourth grade to the third grade is a difficult hurdle for any official who focuses on his official career. At this level, it is not just a matter of political achievements. There are too many complicated interests in it. Even the chance to become a third grade official depends on whether you stand in the right position on the court hall when you are in the fourth grade ¡£ More importantly, in Jing Hui''s opinion, since the crown prince holds the post of secretary of the transfer department, the post should be vacant after Li Hong no longer holds the post, rather than by others. Now, after the crown prince holds the post of secretary of the transfer department, he will fill the vacancy by himself after he leaves office. The invisible pressure can be imagined. At the same time, it is also the label of a prince. "What do you think? It''s rare to come to see me once. How can I be distracted? Is the matter of Chao Tang bothering hong''er? " Xiao Shufei a pair of eyes become very wise, light looking at Li Hong asked. Li Hong was embarrassed to smile, can''t say that he was distracted? Looking at Xiao Shufei''s eyes, the pure and incorruptible attitude is full of the attitude of being indifferent to the world. It doesn''t make people feel that it is an attempt to ask about the court from her mouth. I''m afraid that''s why my father is here more often than before? "I don''t think about it. Your profound Dharma honger doesn''t understand it. Hong''er has been busy in Taiyi city a few years ago. It''s estimated that he was infected by businessmen. He pays more attention to profits than fame and courtesy. How can he be free to understand Buddhism. By the way, what is freedom? " Li Hong''s eyes were so broad that he began to gag again. Xiao Shufei looks at Li Hong and smiles helplessly. This is the wise man. He is tactful but not worldly. He is not a city official, but the city government is like a schemer. It is hard to think that he is a dark man. Born in the royal family, not affected by the influence, always keep the heart of a child, is also the way that hong''er and Wu Mei get along harmoniously for many years! "I thought you knew everything, but I didn''t expect that there was something our prince of the Tang Dynasty didn''t understand." There was a crisp sound at the door. Li Hong didn''t have to guess who was the voice at the door. Looking at Xiaoxue and Lanhe just walked into the living room, Li Hong blurted out and said, "Lanhe, go and get rid of those who have no reason to disturb you outside! What kind of system is it? If there is no report in the palace, you will break in without permission... " "Look at your ability, Li Hong, I will not die with you today!" This time it was Gao An''s voice. Yiyang and Gao''an are now famous little rich women in Chang''an and even Luoyang. Although they are cautious in their behavior in the Imperial Palace, they are afraid that they will be criticized if they don''t go one step at a time. But in Chang''an, Luoyang and other places, but the one-to-one businessmen, the words are also loud. Xiao Shufei smiles helplessly again. The two princesses have been enjoying themselves in the past few years. I''m afraid that only when Li Hong is here will they release their original little daughter state. They ignored the salute of Xiao Xue and LAN he, and went to Li Hong''s front and back. They all looked angry, their hands akimbo, and their chin pouted: "Li Hong, I ask you, why can''t old money be traded! Isn''t old money money money? Do you know how much money I lost with Yiyang these days when you don''t let Bai Chun Trade with the old money? Do you know how much difference you made? You, the chief culprit, have to pay us back all these things! " Li Hong''s face was full of smile. With Gao An''s voice of Crusade, it became calm and then gloomy. After Gao An finished, Li Hong''s whole face turned black.The momentum of not being angry and self-confident is like a sharp horizontal knife coming out of the scabbard, giving people a kind of fierce and heavy pressure! "Why Why I said something wrong Have you spoken? " Gao''an looks at Li Hong''s calm eyes, and the momentum of just starting a teacher''s inquisition disappears. Looking at the strange look in his eyes, Gao An can''t help but step back with Yiyang. Xiao Shufei also felt the power of Li Hong. She had only seen it from the previous emperor, and she was still far away. She had a feeling of submission. Now the prince sitting in front of him seems to be the former Emperor, with the same momentum and authority as the former Emperor. However, Xiao Shufei still has a peaceful smile on her face. The moment she just spoke with Li Hong, she has really realized that she is at ease. Even if a real sharp knife is held around her neck, she can still maintain such a state of mind. "How much old money do you have in your hands?" Li Hong asked in a deep voice. "This I... " Yiyang hesitated and refused to say it. Then he turned to Gao''an beside him. Gao''an was pale and looked at Li Hong nervously, but he didn''t know how to answer. "Don''t say so, do you?" Li Hong''s voice is very light, but it makes Yiyang and Gao''an feel like a mountain suddenly pressing on them, making them feel a little out of breath. "I I see people all When you save old money, you can also change some old money. " Gao An pinched and said, one hand nervously and involuntarily clenched the cuff. "How much!" Li Hong''s voice is colder! Yi Yang and Gao''an look pale. They want to ask Xiao Shufei for help, but they know clearly that this matter is not for the mother''s concubine to be in charge of, and they dare not to be in charge of it. Under the sky, even if the father is here now, I am afraid that Li Hong will not be a bit of verbal obstruction. "There are more than 40 million more!" Yi Yang didn''t know whether he was nervous or ashamed. He closed his eyes and said in pain. Even so, the tone still has a trace of trembling, together with Gao An, after saying that, the whole person seems to have been hollowed out, and his body is crumbling. "Bang!" Li Hong clapped his hand on the table and made a loud noise. Then he stood up from the chair. Gao''an and Yiyang Putong suddenly knelt down in front of Li Hong. "Black heart, do you know what you are? This is your moth! Because you people exist, will let the Tang Dynasty unknowingly to the collapse! How much do you two want? Is it enough to give you all the money in Datang? People do not go to the Royal Bank to exchange new money, but you are the first to exchange! Yiyang, Gao''an, whose difference do you think you make? That''s not my Li Hong''s! It belongs to the whole Tang Dynasty. It belongs to Li family! The Royal relatives and relatives are hard to enlighten. They are always against me! I want to ruin the national treasury during the period of trading in the old for the new and earning the balance! Do you want to make Daming Palace destitute, or do you want me to beg for food in the street! Three days, all sent to the Royal Bank, not a cent! If there is fraud, go to Zongzheng Temple by yourself. " Li Hong coldly finished the last sentence, saluted Xiao Shufei, and then walked out without looking back. Xiao Shufei kept smiling all the time, not only on the surface, but also in her heart. In her opinion, it was better for Li Hong to get angry in front of the two princesses in front of herself today than to leave quietly. With Li Hong''s departure, Yiyang and Gao''an suddenly paralyzed on the ground. Lanhe on one side tried to help the two princesses, but was stopped by Xiao Shufei. "Lanhe, follow me to the meditation room and let them handle it by themselves." Xiao Shufei was calm and peaceful. She didn''t think it was wrong for her royal highness to reprimand the two princesses. Although LAN he didn''t know why Xiao Shufei was indifferent to the roar of the prince''s highness, and even didn''t say a word to help the two princesses, she didn''t dare to blame the prince. Even in her heart, when the prince reprimanded the two princesses, she felt as if her whole heart was pinched in her hand, as if she would be pinched and burst at any time. Yi Yang and Gao An sat on the ground, their faces were covered with tears. In their memory, the old five, who liked to bully and tease them, had always relied on his own strength to protect them and their mother''s concubine, because their behavior was really angry. But this is not the point, the point is: they feel the powerless sadness and pain from the fifth man''s roaring tone! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 Li Hong, who walked out of the nine immortals gate, walked slowly with a heavy head. The snow behind her looked at the tall figure in awe. Even in the most cruel war in the western regions, even in the face of Tubo''s force several times more than her own, she never saw the prince so lonely or lonely? At the moment, I still feel the loneliness of the snow, which can resist the danger of this moment. Through the back garden of the Imperial Palace, through the whole area of the Imperial Palace, and passing over the Zichen hall and xuanzheng hall, Li Hong ignored any courtiers and eunuchs on the way. In the broad square in front of Hanyuan hall, one master and one slave, under the sunlight, drag each other''s shadows, walking alone on the central axis road to the Danfeng gate. Hua Ji and Wu Mei follow the newly Jin eunuch Wang Lou, standing on the high steps on both sides of the Hanyuan hall. They watch Li Hong and her maids walk out of the palace slowly. After thinking about it for a while, they turn around at the same time. One runs to Zichen hall and the other to Penglai hall. Li Hong didn''t feel frustrated or distressed because of the actions of Yiyang and Gao''an, but he was angry with himself. He made a mistake that no one else would make, except himself. That is to see the preconceived concept recorded in historical books! I think that by virtue of the records in the historical books, those who can be remembered by themselves, the characters recorded in the historical books in the long history river of the Tang Dynasty should be written according to the trend of the historical books. But he found out he was wrong! She helped Xiao Shufei to protect Yiyang and Gao''an, but what about their temperament? I have ignored it for so many years. I always think that with the records in the history books, they should be kind-hearted people! Now, how ridiculous it is! History does not record right and wrong, only records what happened. However, because of the difference between the strong and the weak in historical records, he committed the wrong concept of sympathy for the weak, and forgot to explore the human nature of the weak! Li Hong didn''t want to judge the good and bad of Yiyang and Gao''an with this incident, and not to judge Xiao Shufei''s right and wrong. Instead, he thought that he could see through everything in the world, and his pride should be changed. The strong are not necessarily bad, and the weak are not necessarily good. The historical records also show that there are deviations in human nature due to the subjective reasons of the writers! As soon as he got to the Danfeng gate, Li Hong suddenly stopped and lowered his head with the snow behind him. He forgot that the prince stopped and continued to walk on his own until he hit Li Hongjian''s hard back and his nose ached and sour. At this time, the prince Xiaoxue didn''t dare to provoke him. He was busy to apologize, but Li Hong grabbed his shoulder and looked at the soldiers on both sides. Li Hong suddenly said, "go to Princess Lanling''s house." "Yes, your highness." According to the light snow condition reflection. After Li Hong walked a distance in the Imperial City, Xiaoxue suddenly found that the prince didn''t seem to take the guard, but took her out of the Imperial City alone. "Sir, do you want to inform Wei Tu Qi that they will come to guard." Snow timidly said, this is the duty, should remind his highness. "No, just us." Li Hong said lightly. After walking out of the Imperial City, they stood at the gate of the rosefinch gate. After looking around, they looked at the cold street. There were still people coming and going, camels, carriages and pedestrians. It was a lively scene. "It''s not too cold to stay at home and hang out." Li Hong looked at some literati to talk and laugh, said lightly. "Sir, this way, please." Snow whispered beside, a pair of eyes is vigilant looking at everyone in the street. "Relax. This is Chang''an city. Nothing can happen." Li Hong said. After entering the gate where Princess Lanling lived, they could also feel the bustle of this small world. Different from the bustle and bustle on the streets of Chang''an, they had their own shops, tea houses and restaurants. This is also to deal with the curfew, the people in the square can continue to carry out relatively simple night life. Compared with the bustle of Chang''an Street, the scene in the square is more market-oriented and earthy. It is not only noisy but also prosperous. The porter looked at a young man and a woman straight towards Princess Lanling''s residence, and his looks immediately appeared on guard. The porter did not ask, only saw that young man light said: "go to inform a sound, there is a guest." "Do you know where you are coming? This is the princess''s residence, not a place for businessmen and rich people. " The porter is in his forties, with a round collar, a blue robe, a Futou head, a short beard under his chin, and a pair of thick cotton boots. Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to him. It was already a matter of face for him to report, and he continued to ask questions. Xiaoxue just want to go forward to theory, but Li Hong waved, with her to continue to rush in. "Young Lang Jun, this is the princess''s mansion. If you want to see the princess, you have to give your full name and surname." The porter had never met such a rash man.Although the Royal robe is very noble, which one is not so dressed up in the princess''s mansion? Although it is said that this young man is heroic, it seems that he is rich or expensive, but can he be bigger than the princess? In recent years, Princess Lanling''s business has become bigger and bigger. Every day, businessmen or royal clans come to visit her. However, every visitor is polite to his gatekeeper. For example, some businessmen have to give some benefits when they are bothering themselves. "I''ll give you another chance to report it right away." Li Hong lightly finished saying that he would continue to go inside. But the porter was not vegetarian either. He stood in front of Li Hong, looked up at Li Hong and said, "the princess is not someone who wants to see you! But it''s easy to see the princess if there''s something urgent. It''s just that you have to know some rules After the porter finished, he began to look at Li Hong with playful eyes. The meaning was self-evident. I''ll give you a report. At this time, a carriage rushed to the door of the princess''s residence, quickly lifted the curtain from the car, and came down a rather rich man. Li Hong glanced. It was not his uncle Dou HUAIJI, but the porter changed his indifference to Li Hong. His face was filled with smiles and respectfully welcomed him. Li Hong originally wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to enter, but suddenly he was curious to see what kind of people there were in Princess Lanling''s house every day, and how the porter would deal with the man. "Thank you. I have something urgent to see the princess. I hope you can give me a notice." After the rich man finished speaking, a mound of silver rolled down from his sleeve pocket and quickly disappeared into the porter''s hand. "Wait a moment. I''m going to report it. It''s just that the princess is not busy today, but the people who asked to see her have never stopped." Said the porter with a smile, arched his hands and hurried in. The porter glanced at Li Hong with a slanting eye, and ignored himself to pass by Li Hong to report. I don''t want to pass by Li Hong, but Li Hong grabs his shoulder. The porter tries to shake off, but he finds that his hand is stuck on his shoulder like a pair of pliers. All of a sudden, he just feels that his shoulder hurts, and then the whole person is pulled over by the young man. "Give you money and you''ll report it? Who gives you this right? Who taught you that? " Li Hong''s arm was still, but the porter''s face was full of pain. "Let go! This is the princess''s residence. You can''t help being wild. I''ll take the money if I want. As the gatekeeper of the princess''s residence, do you think the notice is white? No money, who will run errands for you The porter''s face was ferocious and painful, and his eyes were full of malice. "Interesting! It seems that the Royal Porter must be in charge Li Hong is very angry today, otherwise he would not argue with a porter. At the moment, Li Hongfang felt that it was better for him to vent his anger because he didn''t want to take it too much. He hit the porter''s face with a correct punch. Suddenly, the porter''s body collapsed on the ground. Li Hong clapped his hands and looked at the rich merchant and said, "are you looking for the princess? Just go in with me The rich merchant''s eyesight was much more shrewd than the porter. He dared to knock down the porter of the princess''s residence from his ease, and he was still justifiable to bring himself into the princess''s mansion. He knew that the young gentleman''s identity was not ordinary. "Well Thank you very much Rich businessmen also feel a bit difficult to get off at this time. If they don''t follow in, they will easily offend the unknown young man in front of him. Follow him in. In case the young man looks out of sight by himself? Between the electric light and flint, the rich merchant finally chose to go with Li Hong. For him, his eyesight over the years is still a little confident. However, what happened next made the rich businessmen not know whether they were lucky or not. If the porter is knocked down, it will naturally disturb the generals in the princess''s house in the front yard. As soon as they enter the front yard, they will run out of several generals. Without the notice from the porter, if outsiders enter at will, it will be their dereliction of duty. Several people walked to Li Hong not far away, one of them said: "who are you? Why do you have to break into the princess''s residence But Li Hong even he is lazy to answer, light said: "snow." Xiaoxue nodded behind her, and then dressed like a butterfly. In the blink of an eye, those families blocked on the road will be kicked by snow, but as these families will be kicked, many generals will come. Li Hong didn''t even look at the generals. He believed that Xiaoxue would be able to deal with it by himself. He turned around and waved to the businessman, indicating that he would continue to follow him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 The rich merchant followed the young man, but his legs and stomach were wringing and trembling involuntarily. At the moment, he called out to be a thief. No matter who the young man''s identity is, it''s difficult for him to be regarded as a member of the young man by the princess. When the time comes, what if the princess does not blame the young husband, but herself? I''m not the one who is pulled over by your husband! Some rich businessmen, who want to cry without tears, watch Li Hongyou move forward leisurely, and then the woman who follows the young man is good at martial arts. When facing the woman, those strong generals suddenly become soft feet shrimps. None of them could walk three moves from the woman''s hand, and then they were kicked far away, or collapsed under their feet, and the screams and shouts immediately became one. The shouts in the front yard naturally alarmed some people in the backyard. The slaves, maids and so on swarmed out. The rich businessmen almost fell to the ground with fright. What is the matter with this young man? He strolls around the court with a leisurely manner. He doesn''t care about more people coming out from the opposite side. Even when he passes the general who has been knocked down by the woman, he does not forget to step on the wrist or wrist of other people. Looking at the relaxed and leisurely look of others, and even with a trace of playful abuse, the rich merchant is a little confused. This young man did not come to smash the princess''s mansion on purpose! The body shape of the general around the woman, mixed with the cry of pain flying all over the sky, one by one in the air slide out of the perfect arc, and then heavily fell on the ground. Young Lang Jun followed the woman''s back leisurely walk, he followed in the last face trembling, I''m afraid there is no color on his face now! I''m afraid it''s the expression of crying! "Stop it!" A full of breath in the voice called out, but the tone with a trace of helplessness. How did the little ancestor come here This is to visit his aunt, or to knock home! Xiao Xue jumps back easily, and Li Hong holds her waist. Li Hong holds her slender waist and goes on. The middle-aged man not far from the front shook his head and gave a bitter smile. Looking at the posture of the ancestor, he knew that he was forced to break in because he was not willing to report. But then again, if the prince''s highness comes to the mansion in person, it''s against the rules to wait at the gate if he wants to be notified by the porter. According to the rules, they should have said hello in advance. They met the princess at the door. No one would have said so and would have come without saying hello. But Dou HUAIJI, a middle-aged man, also knows that to make the ancestor obey the rules, unless the sun comes out in the west tomorrow. The rest of the generals, slaves and maids of the princess''s mansion watched in amazement as their master walked quickly towards the young man. Not far from the young husband''s face, those who had not yet been beaten were kicked to one side by him, leaving an unimpeded path in front of the young husband. Everyone looked at each other and was beaten by others. How could the master be such an attitude? Who is this man? Is your status so noble? Even Duwei''s son-in-law dare not provoke? The next scene, let them all, including rich businessmen, is unforgettable for life, only to see Duwei''s son-in-law respectfully stretched out his hand, and said with some bitterness: "please come here, sir." Dou HUAIJI was sure that Li Hong didn''t want others to know his identity, so he couldn''t see him. He had to be brave enough to invite Li Hong to the back yard. The rich merchant naturally knew Dou HUAIJI. Seeing Duwei''s son-in-law treat this young husband so respectfully, his eyes were about to protrude. Seeing Dou HUAIJI wave at him during the interval, he had to continue to follow him. Heart is more uneasy, beating heart with the brain has been almost blank, for a long time to return to normal, so began to guess the identity of the young Lang Jun. The porter woke up from his coma and saw Duwei''s son-in-law inviting the young husband to the backyard! That''s only the Royal relatives and nobles or people who are very close to the princess can enter, and ordinary men are not allowed to enter. Seeing this, the porter couldn''t help turning his eyes. He knew that he had made the master dare not provoke the winner. He seemed to have met his own result in his mind. He glared at him and fainted again. The rich businessman was also uneasy when he came to the door. He could not enter the backyard by himself. He dared not cross the rules. "Shopkeeper Wu, please." Dou HUAIJI took a look at the hesitant Wu Xing and asked with a smile. "Then that Wu is better than respectful. " Wu Huaijing is afraid of Li Hongying, but he doesn''t follow Li''s back. After entering the garden in the backyard, the rear row of houses is the place where Princess Lanling is usually active. There are few men here, and basically all of them are women."What''s the matter? This is the noisy front..." Lanling turned around and saw Li Hong with a smile on his face. At the moment, he still held his maid''s slender waist and sighed: "Alas I should have guessed what''s going on. What are you doing here? " Li hongsong opened Xiaoxue''s slender and soft waist, turned his head and looked at the wealthy businessman who came in with him. He said lightly, "my business will be said for a while. You should deal with him first. He said that he would like to see you if there is an urgent matter." Li Hong would like to see if this man with such temperament and behavior is undoubtedly a businessman. What is the matter with aunt Lanling in a hurry? If aunt Lanling comes here for old money and asks aunt Lanling to give him advice, he will have to take someone. Lanling learned from Bai Chun some time ago about the exchange policy of new money and old money adopted by the General Chamber of Commerce of Taiyi city. Looking at Li Hong''s relaxed and relaxed look, he could not understand his little mind. "What''s Wu Xing doing?" Lanling asked the merchant calmly. "Xiaomin Wuxing has met the princess, his son-in-law, and I have seen I''ve met this gentleman Wu Xing''s forehead is a little sweaty. The young husband does not know his identity, but from the attitude of the princess and his son-in-law, we can figure out one or two things. This is definitely not a simple young husband. He beat up the general of his family. He didn''t feel embarrassed or embarrassed when he saw his master. On the contrary, he was so righteous that he even instructed the princess to deal with her own affairs first, but the princess still acquiesced and obeyed! therefore, Wuxing had to stammer to salute others, for fear of losing the courtesy, it would cause trouble to the princess''s highness, even if the family did not care about the etiquette, but at the very least, she would be ashamed of the princess. "Tell me something." Li Hong sat down on a chair brought by Xiao Xue. I''m afraid Wu Xing in the room may not be qualified to go in. Moreover, Li Hong doesn''t want to give them too much time to respond, so he asks them to settle things in the courtyard. "Look at Wu Lanling, said helplessly "Yes, princess." Wu Xing wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then said that he wanted to find the princess again. As Li Hong had expected, Wu Xing came to find Lanling to advise him. The old money can''t be traded now. From Taiyi City General Chamber of Commerce to local chambers of Commerce, only new money is recognized. This makes the business people of the whole Tang Dynasty, especially those of the aristocratic families, short of money. "What does this have to do with us? Haven''t we all used the new money long ago Lanling frowned and looked at Wu Xing. Wu Xing gave a wry smile. As the manager of Lanling princess''s fiefdom, he had already asked the princess''s mansion to exchange all the old money, even some of them lost money. But they couldn''t hold up some of the aristocratic families who had business relations with them. At this time, seeing that the old money was banned, they planned to use the old money to obtain goods or end payment through them. "The Xiao family of Lanling is also our biggest partner. Now their old money is banned, and the new money is not enough. This time, I hope to use your relationship to trade goods with old money from Taiyi city and Luoyang to Lanling." Wuxing frowned and grimaced. The transaction with the princess has always been new money. This year, I saw that the new money was not enough, so I started the idea of throwing away the old money. It could have been used to fight against it, but it has been banned by Royal Bank of China. Therefore, the Xiao family planned to make use of the relationship between the royal family and the nobles in Lanling, and to open a breakthrough in her body. In this way, even if the prince wants to get into trouble, he has to take the princess Lanling. Otherwise, the prince''s Highness has no reason to punish Xiao alone. Li Hong''s Old God was there, and he had no doubt that Xiaoshi in Lanling could guess that it was himself. As long as he was not a fool, he would know that it was not long after he returned from Anxi to Chang''an, the whole Tang Dynasty began to ban the trading of old money. It would be strange if it was not related to himself. Li Hong, like his own home, reached for the two maidens behind Lanling and said lightly, "go to inform the princess Chengyang and Princess Xincheng and bring their account books here." Hearing this, Wu Xing almost fell on his knees. Who is this young gentleman? How arrogant and arrogant! She even ordered the princess''s maid to invite the other two princesses! If Wu Xing didn''t know that the emperor was almost the same age as Princess Lanling, he would have doubted whether he was sitting in front of him. Lanling ignored Li Hong''s instructions and told Wu Xing, "since the government forbids the trading of old money, we must abide by it. Let them exchange new money and pay back the debt or trade with us again." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 When Wu Xing walked out of the princess''s mansion, he was still frightened and had a sense of escape from death. At this time, he found that his back seemed to be wet through in the winter. In particular, knowing that the young Lang Jun who had just brought himself in was actually the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Wu Xing almost knelt down again. With his business acumen, he naturally guessed why his royal highness came. Fortunately, her own princess began to exchange all the new money from the beginning of its circulation. In less than a month, she began to use the new money and began to circulate. She never traded with other people''s old money. I still remember that at that time, when I told the princess that I had broken up the old money into seven hundred and eighty Wen Yitong, so that I could make more difference, I was reprimanded by the princess. Now I think I''m really scared. In the heart can not help but exclaim: "it is a blessing to be in peace." "Mr. Wu, Mr. Wu..." The high Porter with swollen nose looked at Wu Xing. He looked down and thought about going to the front of the house to get on the bus. He quickly called after him to stay. "Hehe, what''s the matter?" The porter''s face was even more bitter than he was. Although he was talking to him with a big smile on his face, Wu Xing saw that his expression was worse than crying. "Mr. Wu, who is that grandfather?" Asked the porter carefully. Wu Xing looked at the porter and felt relieved for no reason. It seemed that this was more sad than himself. He looked up to the sky and sighed. Wu Xing got into the carriage and said, "prince." The carriage left slowly, leaving the porter standing in the wind. Then his legs softened and he fell on the cold ground. Until several carriages drove to the door quickly, the porter woke up from the cold wind. Li Hong didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He sat behind the desk in Lanling''s study and looked through the thick account books. Lanling and Dou HUAIJI don''t think there is anything wrong with this matter. Now that the family property is basically given to them by Li Hong, they just check their accounts. They don''t think that Li Hong has any disrespect for them. What''s more, they don''t have the thought of opportunism. Chengyang and Xincheng come in. Their first sight is to look for Li Hong, who has been buried by his high account book. Then they look at Lanling and Dou HUAIJI. They are relieved. "Aunt Chengyang, aunt Xincheng, wait a moment. My nephew is finished reading." Li Hongtou also did not lift, just skimming through the flowers. With his own mental calculation, with the jingling sound of Xiaoxue''s dialing abacus, and the accounting methods of Lanling and other people, Li Hong can see whether there are loopholes or not. Although the merchants and the common people can''t see each other for a few days, they don''t feel that the old city and the merchant can''t look at each other for a few days, but they don''t feel that this is a big money. The three of them were the first to respond to Li Hong''s strategy. Before Li Hong went to Anxi, they had already exchanged all their old money, and did not even keep any old money. As for other royal family members, they have been able to talk and persuade, but as for whether they have listened to them, they do not know. There were countless lights in the room, and the three girls were tired of drinking tea, but the head behind the desk and the abacus under Xiaoxue didn''t stop making noise. "Hong''er, take a rest. The food has been cold several times." Chengyang helplessly looked at the other two women, the face is full of worry, soft voice of concern said. Li Hong buried his head to read, and the rustling sound still kept on: "it will be finished soon. Why don''t you know how to change your bookkeeping method? There are many students in Chongwen library. Although there are not many talents, it''s easy to find a few bookkeeping books. Go to Chongwen hall to pick and choose. Some people can''t go on official career, but there is more than enough to enter business. " The three girls looked at each other again, wryly smiling and shaking their heads. They continued to sit with Li Hong and wait for Li Hong to check the accounts before eating. In the Imperial Palace, Wu Mei and Li Zhi are sitting in the emperor''s study of Zichen hall. Lizhi''s fingers are beating on the table rhythmically, and their legs are shaking under the table. It can be seen that this is the reaction of the emperor''s great concern. "Li Hong reprimanded Yi Yang and Gao An? Because of the old money? Today, the family members, even the heads of the five surnamed and seven families, as well as some officials and great scholars, have come to me to discuss the old money. " Li Zhi suddenly sat up straight and said, "I wonder why all of a sudden began to wander around the old money? The clansmen, officials, aristocratic families and great Confucians sent my people to talk about the old money. Why on earth "You are not going to take over the matter yourself?" Wu Mei is holding a cup to warm her hands. Although the exquisite copper pipe on the wall has made the temperature in the room like spring, it doesn''t feel cold at all, but Wu Mei is used to holding the cup in the palm of her hand. "These people are the foundation of the Tang Dynasty. They can''t be shaken and can''t be disordered. If the old money is in disorder, the whole Tang Dynasty will have to follow. I''ll stand by and watch hong''er play against them. No matter who gets the profit or who drinks the hatred in the end, it''s a good thing for the Tang Dynasty. Can I just leave it alone?" Li Zhi''s brow frowned tightly. He had only been in charge of the country for many days and made such a big disturbance.Wu Mei glanced at Li Zhi with disapproval and said, "these people want to hoard the old money to make huge profits. For such a long time, they just don''t want to exchange all the old money. They just want to wait for the Ministry of accounts to make up for the shortage of copper and increase the exchange balance to make a big profit. Hong''er has done nothing wrong, which is for the sake of the imperial court." "That''s what it is, and what''s reasonable is this. But because of some money, it''s not worth the loss. In recent years, there is no shortage of money in the Tang Dynasty. These people have made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty. What''s the matter with more money? Is it necessary for some money to make the trees fall down and the monkeys disperse Li Zhi was also contradictory, but only when the meritorious family enjoyed the benefits, could the country be stable. As for the interests of the common people, Datang has already benefited them in the early stage. Seven or eight hundred Wen is regarded as consistent money, but Datang has not lost less money. Why is Li Hong unwilling to do it now? He is short of money? Or is Datang short of money? "According to what you mean, as long as this is the first step, the meritorious families will take it for granted. I''m afraid you have to hope to take advantage of everything. What should you do then? Tolerance everywhere? In that case, wouldn''t the Royal take their will as their will and be manipulated by them? Wait and see. When the situation is really out of control, you can come forward to mediate. Now, let''s see how big Li Hong wants to make trouble. " "How old? How much more does Li Hong want to toss about? It''s already a storm in the city. Isn''t it big enough? Apart from the common people, which class of people did not see and who did not cry to me? Make a big noise again? What a fuss! You have to overturn the Daming Palace? " Li Zhi is very dissatisfied, the situation is now very critical, even the queen said it was not big! He Li Hong does not know the power of the meritorious family. Do you not know the depth of the empress? If the stalemate continues, sooner or later it will be a situation in which both sides will suffer. He, the emperor, will not have to clean up the mess at that time! Wu Mei''s eyebrows are up. What''s wrong with Li Hong? Besides, you don''t really think the situation is out of control, do you? According to the little bunny''s attitude of scolding Yiyang and Gao''an for their ruthlessness, and now running to the Lanling house to check the accounts, if this matter does not continue to expand the situation, she writes in reverse. "Has hong''er really reprimanded Yiyang and Gao''an for so many years? Now he runs to the Lanling house, and the account books of Chengyang and Xincheng are sent to the Lanling house. Your majesty, do you think Li Hong will stop? Now he is just going through the details of the people close to him before he really does it. You think the situation is serious enough now. I''m afraid that in the eyes of the little bunny, this is just a small wave of Qujiang pool, and the tsunami is still behind! " Wu Mei disdains to say. Li Zhi has a headache and can''t help but stretch out his hand to beat his head, but Wu Mei''s eyes and hands are quick to hold him. He slowly walks to Li Zhi''s back, puts his arm around Li Zhi''s head on his chest, and puts a pair of jade hands on Li Zhi''s temples on both sides and presses them gently. "Your Majesty, it''s not that my concubine is not sensible, nor is it Hong er who is not sensible. Meritorious service is the foundation of our Tang Dynasty, but is this money not the foundation of Tang Dynasty? I''m afraid Li Hong doesn''t know how much money he''s doing now, but if he doesn''t know how much money he''s doing now, he won''t do it Wu Mei helps Lizhi knead the temple, while her eyes are empty, murmuring. "Don''t mention that since I was forced to exercise by the little bunny, I''ve really improved a lot. I seldom dream of sweating at night. I thought I was going to suffer from vertigo again. I didn''t expect that. I just felt bloated and dazzled." Li Zhi closed his eyes and raised his mind. The back of his head was enjoying the high softness of Wu Mei''s chest. Wu Mei took a smile from the corner of her mouth and continued to press Li Zhi''s temple and said, "OK, you can rest assured. I have a good idea. When it''s time to take charge of it, I will tell you. Now, you can have a rest and let him toss about it. We can just have a look at these meritorious families. How many forces are there that the royal family does not know The clan of the gate clan, the spider web like connection, in the end in the Tang Dynasty to establish the country so far, they still hold how much invisible right. " Li Zhi couldn''t make a sound and looked up to do the agreement. She squeezed Wu Mei''s chest gently, which made Wu Mei laugh. She held Lizhi''s head tightly in her chest. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 When the lights were out after dinner in Princess Lanling''s mansion, all the account books of Chengyang and Xincheng were put back into their respective carriages again. The three aunts had nothing to do with it, which reassured him a lot, and then he should do something hard. The original intention was to let Bai Chun and Jinghui and those rich families slowly consume, so as to minimize the impact, and not to let the whole Datang economic market into trouble. However, at the place of concubine Xiao Shu of the nine immortals sect, Li Hong realized how much money these people love when they knew that Yi Yang and Gao An had accumulated more than 40 million Guan! Only then realized that the problem was much more serious than he imagined! How much of the old money that so many wealthy families have hoarded has not been recovered? This is an unknown enough to shock anyone, including him! If you exchange all the money according to seven hundred or eight hundred Wen, I''m afraid Datang will have to pay more than one year''s income! "What is Xue Kai busy with recently? When will you get married? Please let me know when the time comes, and I can ask for a wedding wine. " Li Hong eat dry wipe clean, looking at sitting next to Chengyang said. Both Chengyang Princess and Xincheng princess are compatriots with their father, emperor and mother. In particular, Chengyang princess is deeply loved by her father and Emperor. In history, she was willing to marry Li Lingyue to Xue Shao, her third son with Qiyan. This shows how much Li Zhi loves Chengyang. The princess of Xincheng is naturally the same. Although she has no children and occasionally quarrels with her husband, Wei zhengju, every time the father and the emperor know about it, they scold Wei zhengju in full face. Now Wei zhengju is a coward. Princess Lanling was loved by his father. But after Li Zhi came to power, perhaps it was because of the same illness or because she had no mother. In addition, Lanling was so indifferent that she never gave her hand to the royal family. In addition, the three of them had a good relationship. The father and the emperor were much better than others. After Li Hong came out from Xiao Shufei, the first thing he thought of was that if he wanted to force the recovery of old money, he must first check the accounts of the three sisters who had a good relationship with his father and the emperor. As long as they didn''t have any problems, other things would be easier to do. At least, the father and his mother would not obstruct themselves either openly or implicitly. Although they would not support their doing so, they would not oppose with a clear-cut stance. Princess Lanling''s Porter was kneeling at the door all the time. When Li Hong came out, he began to kowtow to the ground. Li Hong didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He just turned around and said, "take care of these servants, so as not to corrupt the family. If you don''t give money, you will not be allowed to come in to see you. Although the porter has received money since ancient times, it can''t be too much." "I don''t need you to worry about my family affairs." Lanling said without good breath. Like Li Lingyue, she never stops talking as soon as she goes out of the backyard. This servant is not good, and that servant is irregular. She criticizes wanxincheng and says Chengyang. After that, it''s his turn. If the three girls hadn''t seen him grow up now, they would have started to beat him. Now they beat him. First, their little strength hit people like tickling. What''s more, in front of so many people, it''s necessary to leave some face for the prince HuaLao of the Tang Dynasty. The prince''s bodyguard has been waiting at the door. There is no need for Xiaoxue to inform. Lanling will inform the prince''s house. If something goes wrong on the way back in the middle of the night, no one can bear the responsibility. The torch lit the door of the princess''s residence as bright as day. Li Hong, the prince''s car driver, did not get on. Instead, he walked back to the east palace. Cold wind blowing, can let check the account for most of the day, some of the head of dizziness sober. Although Chengyang and Xincheng are elders, now as soon as the prince''s guard arrives, the prince''s etiquette must be obeyed. Then they have to wait for the prince to leave before they can leave. Looking at Li Hong walking away slowly in the cold wind, Bai Chun also comes to pick up the prince. At the moment, he is being held in his arms by his royal highness. From time to time, Bai Chun screams. In the light of the fire, it can be seen that his Highness''s wolf claws reach out to other people''s lapels to keep warm. Yang Wu and Lian tie follow each other like two shadows of Li Hong. They are silent behind and silent. They walk like cats. They seldom hear the sound of footsteps. "Is the door still in your hands?" Li Hong asked suddenly. "Yes, your highness, in the hands of the maids." Yang Wu and Lian tie are stunned and reply by Yang Wu. "In two days, find out how many influential members of the aristocratic families are in Chang''an City, and if possible, try to find out how much old money they have hoarded." Li Hong exhaled a warm breath and said. "Yes, your highness, I will do it now." Li Hong nodded with a smile and tilted his head at Bai Chun, who was held in his arms. He said, "I''ll give you three days to let Jingwei check whether those great scholars are really as poor as they appear to be. Dig from the roots to see if they are hoarding old money." "Yes, sir." The next thing to do is to help the people in front of the East Court.Although Bai Chun and Jing Hui are capable, they both lack some hot energy when they go on business. The difficulty of old money has a lot to do with their ability. The advantage of Bai Chun is that no one wants to go through the back door. Everything is done in accordance with the law. The shortcoming is also very obvious, sometimes the benevolence of a woman makes her unable to intimidate the aristocratic family, but also because of her female identity, people unconsciously look down on her. Jinghui, not to mention, has more advantages than Bai Chun and knows how to be flexible. But because of his official status, when dealing with these matters, he would be too cautious to take out the ruthlessness of Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu. To put it bluntly, whether it is Bai Chun or Jing Hui, they lack the essence that the profiteer should have! scorched by the flames of Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong, Li Yifu has been busy with dogs for years. The improvement of the registered residence system has already made him very tired, and there is still a strategy to devour the land of the people by the landlord class. It is impossible for him to give these to him at all. Two. Xu Jingzong is old. It''s been two years since Xu Jingzong was put into the coffin. Xu Yanbo is depressed every day. Although he will still be on duty in the East Palace, he obviously remembers Xu Jingzong. Li Hong thought about it for a long time, and had a lot of trouble around him. Finally, he still lacked a person who could understand some economy, have a cruel way of doing things at a critical time, and be able to do anything to achieve his goal. The cold shouts and a curse in front of him caught the attention of the prince''s bodyguard. Naturally, Wei Tu Qi ran over with some of them without asking. Li Hong is too lazy to pay attention to it. On this cold winter night, when gusts of cold wind blow, the only people who can roam on the street are the drunkards who drink half life, which is more and more common in Chang''an City in recent years. After a while, Wei Tu Qi ran back and continued to escort Li Hong forward. The noise in front of him gradually disappeared. It was vaguely visible that a group of city guards dragged a soft and collapsed body, and it seemed that they were going to throw them into some corner. "What''s the matter?" Bai Chun''s curiosity is very heavy, but the main thing is to see Li Hong depressed. He doesn''t say a few words along the way, trying to divert the attention of the prince. Wei Tuqi walked slowly for two steps. After missing Li Hong and Bai Chun, he fell behind a few steps. He said, "a drunk scholar said that he had passed the imperial examination last year, but he was replaced. So he stayed in Chang''an and had no way to complain. He used wine to relieve his worries every day." "Can this be replaced?" Bai Chun asked in surprise. After saying that, he could not help but look at Li Hong beside him, and saw that the prince''s face became more gloomy. Wei Tu Qi reluctantly said: "he is not the only one who has the same knowledge. Some people play a good role, some people do not play well, there is no way to say." "Guozijian or Hongwen museum? Or the replacement students of Chongwen library? " Li Hong asked. "Back to your highness, I don''t know. I just went to ask Wu Wei and listened to them say a few words." Wei Tu Qi said respectfully. "Stop him in the past, bring people from Wu Wei''s hand, send someone to di Renjie, and let Dali Temple interrogate him tomorrow. Remember not to disturb the Ministry of rites, Guozijian and hongwenguan. " Li Hong frowned and thought: it''s impossible to find out from this man why the students of Guozijian and hongwenguan hanged themselves. After Wei Tu Qi left, Li Hong could not help but pat his head and find out how to fart. The murder case is only two months ago. This scholar left the Imperial College or Hongwen hall for a long time in the last year''s scientific examination. He could know a fart. "Go and ask Wei Tu Qi to bring people over and not to Dali temple." Li Hong waved his hand in chagrin and said. Bai Chun looked at Li Hong in doubt. He didn''t understand that the prince had changed his mind. Didn''t he look into the case of the Imperial College? However, she was not easy to get involved, because if she could be tough or cruel about the old money and the new money, she would not be bothered by him now, so she did not dare to provoke Li Hong. Li Hong put his hand into her collar when she came out of the princess''s residence just now. It was in revenge for her procrastination in exchanging new money and old money. Wei Tu Qi Shan came to this side with a soft figure in his hand. At this time, they had already reached the gate of Chengtian gate, and they could enter the imperial city a few more steps. On both sides of the road, there are street lamps covered with glass. The dim yellow light illuminates this straight Zhuque street. The majesty and momentum of the rosefinch gate can be seen at a glance in the cold night. After looking at the uninhabited and full of wine gas, Li Hong said faintly: "go back to the East Palace and drop it at random. When you wake up tomorrow, you will send someone to ask." Li Hong realized that he might be able to separate Guozijian and hongwenguan from the control of Confucius and Yan from the impostor and the first thing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 After three days, Li Hong even stopped the early Dynasty. Li Zhi was angry and scolded Li Hong in the back palace. He wanted to die. He threatened to take charge of the government immediately and not allow him to be in prison again. Wu Mei said that she snatched her own feather duster from Li Zhi''s hand. She said in an open voice, "this little rabbit stops the court meeting for three days. Then you don''t know. It''s the end of the exam. For example, you say one plus one equals two, and then explain to the examiner why it is equal to. Once the explanation is passed, you become unable to explain Even if you''re blinded or not. Therefore, this is also the reason why, after so many years of the establishment of the imperial examination system, scholars have sharpened their heads in the Ming classics and Jinshi subjects. First, it is easier for them, and the second is for examiners to be familiar with them. It is not said which examiners will ask students about knowledge they don''t even know. They are not stupid. Therefore, it is necessary to be good at the top, but not at the bottom. This is the reason why the literati and scholar TZA Tui are two subjects, and the literary style of the Tang Dynasty gradually flourished and the martial arts declined. "Taiyuan people? The Wang family of Jinyang is right in front of you. Why don''t you let them recommend you? " Li Hong laughs. This wonderful flower is really a rarity in the Tang Dynasty. "Back to your highness, Xiaomin and the Wangs of Jinyang are not at odds. Besides, Xiaomin, with his own abilities, does not think that his official career can only be achieved through their recommendation." Lin Shiling raised his head and said that his self-confidence was at a glance. Li Hong still laughed and continued to ask, "in Taiyuan, the surname Lin can only be regarded as a small aristocratic family in the local area. Wang''s family will not pay any attention to it at all. They will lower their status and have an offence with you? If you didn''t meet me, would you still be drunk on the streets of Chang''an? " The strong irony was obvious, but it didn''t seem to work for Lin Shiling, and there was no embarrassment on his face. He said, "although the Lin family of Xiaomin is small, he is also a well-known big family in the local area. Wang''s roots are deep-rooted, and there are no more than a thousand family members? Even if he recommended himself to the door, I''m afraid it would be the same as now. If he is so humble, he might as well go to Chang''an and have a try. " "I want to see if the imperial court is interested in the unpopular? Or are you only good at this? None of the others? " Li Hong asked with a squint. Lin Shiling''s face was embarrassed and unnatural at the moment. However, in the face of the prince''s highness, he didn''t dare to tell lies. He had to honestly say, "Xiaomin Xiaomin really despises those literati who write, write and write poems and poems. He has no strength to tie a chicken, but he says to serve the country and the people every day. However, apart from being able to write poems and write poems and poems, he can''t even manage his daily life well... " "Stop, stop. I''m not interested in that." "The little people know their sins." Lin Shiling quickly saluted and pleaded guilty. "Since you are good at calculating, I have a puzzle here that I have been pondering for a long time. Would you like to try to solve my puzzle?" Li Hong wanted to test Lin Shiling and asked casually. "Your Highness, if it''s related to mathematics, I can try Xiaomin, but..." "Naturally, it is related to mathematics: the towering ancient temple is in the mountain forest. I don''t know how many monks there are in the temple. Three hundred and sixty-four bowls. Let''s have a look. Three people eat a bowl of rice, four people eat a bowl of soup. How many monks are there in the temple Li Hong seemed to smile rather than smile. He kept staring at Lin Shiling''s eyes and asked. This is an arithmetic poem in Da Cheng of arithmetic written by Xu Ziyun of Qing Dynasty. It is a relatively reliable and difficult question to ask the mathematician of Ming Dynasty to calculate the number of monks through a poem. When Lin Shiling heard Li Hongnian, he began to concentrate. With every word sent to his ears, Lin Shiling''s expression became more and more dignified. It was the first time he had contact with such a problem. It was impossible for him to blurt out the answer at the first time. What''s more, at the moment, the examiner he is facing is his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty. It is impossible for him to say that he is not nervous. However, Lin Shiling forced himself to focus on Yu''s calculation. He slowly closed his eyes, and his lips moved slowly. He read the poem over and over again in his mind. Not only was he nervous in mental calculation, but also the curious Bai Chun and Xiao Xue and other people, together with two half way monks, who had nothing to do until they were very old, Yang Wu and Lian tie, who went to Chongwen hall, were silently reciting, but for a moment, no one could answer. "Three hundred and sixty-four bowls, three for a bowl of rice, four for a bowl of soup." The sweat on Lin Shiling''s forehead began to come down, and he could not help but become more nervous. He was still confused and the correct answer began to waver in his heart. Although his highness said it was a question that puzzled him for a long time, Lin Shiling did not dare to deceive his highness, and did not dare to say an answer at will. It is Lin Shiling himself, who does not know whether the answer is true or false. If he encounters such a difficult problem, he will not give up easily and will not cheat others and himself with wrong answers. This is also the dignity of a wise man. What he has always been proud of is his sensitivity and quickness to numbers, which is also the source of his confidence. Just as Lin Shi Ling frowned to answer, Li Hong picked up a pen and paper and wrote another 14 words on his desk. However, these 14 words were surrounded by a circle. The empty part in the middle is the place where the answer is filled.This is a kind of palindrome poetry, which is called palindrome poetry. It has less interest in mathematics, but it also contains some requirements for poetry and Fu. Therefore, this kind of palindrome poem that seems to need to jump words to read can balance people''s interest in mathematics and poetry and Fu. Li Hong did not worry. Looking at Lin Shiling, who was still doing mental calculation there, he did not disturb him. He stretched out his hand and tried to pass the paper and pen to the people nearby. However, no one took over the paper and pen in his hand for a long time. He could not help but look up and see that there was heavy thinking on Bai Chun''s beautiful cheek. It seemed that he was also calculating the number of monks in the temple. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 Li Hong''s hand swayed in front of Bai Chun''s chest for several times. The top-quality Xuan paper was waved to the wind, but still could not attract Bai Chun''s attention. Forced to do so, someone had to use his other hand to pat Bai Chun''s buttocks, which awakened Bai Chun''s meditation. Bai Chun, who was startled, looked at Li Hong angrily. Seeing the paper in his hand, he immediately spat out his tongue playfully and took over the pen and paper in Li Hong''s hand. At this time, Lin Shiling, standing in front of Li Hong, opened his eyes, bowed down and said, "back to your highness, Xiaomin has got the exact answer." "Oh, about a cup of tea. It''s not bad. Talk about it." Li Hong said faintly that he was also looking forward to the answer of Lin Shiling. "Your Highness, the correct answer is that there are 624 monks in the temple." After Lin Shiling finished, Li Hong just looked at him quietly. Lin Shiling suddenly understood that the prince''s highness seemed to know the correct answer. Otherwise, he would not have looked like this. It seemed that he was right not to cheat the prince with the wrong answer. Although I wasted some time, I got the right answer. In any case, I can still live up to the self claimed mathematicians. "Tell me how." Li Hong said faintly that he knew that it was the easiest to solve this problem with one variable linear equation, but he never believed that Lin Shiling solved the problem with one variable linear equation. "Yes, your highness." He is more respectful than the scholar Lin who can come up with a few problems. He racked his brains, and had never heard such a topic in any book or anywhere. So he continued to bow down and say, "Your Highness, if you go back to your highness, you can know that three rice bowls and four soup bowls need 12 monks to use. In this way, 364 bowls can be used by 52 groups of monks. A group of 52 monks, a group of 12 people, is 624 monks. " "It''s precious. Look at this again." Li Hong motioned to Bai chun to take the white paper he had just handed her to Lin Shiling. Lin Shiling didn''t know Bai Chun''s identity, but it seemed that he was not low in the prince''s mansion. So he took it respectfully, pondered it for several times, and then showed a smile: "interesting, this kind of poem looks much more interesting. Xiaomin can''t write poetry, but he can read Poetry: enjoy the flowers and go back to Ma Rufei, and go to Ma Rufei with little wine. When I wake up, it''s dusk, when I wake up, it''s late to enjoy the flowers. " There are fourteen characters in the whole poem, and the poem of the circle is to skip a few words and turn into a poem. For the people of Tang Dynasty today, there is no difficulty at all. Li Hong did not expect this to be difficult for him. He just wanted to prove that his talent and learning are matched with the morning bell and evening drum. The melodious sound of the bell on the drum tower will start in the early days. At this time, the crown prince''s guard of honor entered xuanzheng hall slowly. The sharp cry of the ritual officials sounded from the Danfeng gate. A sharp voice of the early Dynasty began at the Danfeng gate, passed by the jinwuwei on both sides, and then came to the ritual officials standing on the steps of Hanyuan Hall. The loud and clear voice finally stopped at the gate of xuanzheng hall, and Li Hong also sat down on the throne of the crown prince. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 Officials from Zhongshu Province, Menxia Province, Shangshu Province, Liubu, Jiusi, Wujian, Yushitai, jingzhaofu, and other officials in Chang''an City, as well as dignitaries, great scholars and relatives of the imperial family, stood in their own places in xuanzheng hall. With the loud and clear voice of the ritual officials sounded again, the early Dynasty began at this moment. The Historiographer was on one side, and the brush in his hand had been ready for a long time. It is a great honor for us to record today''s events by ourselves. Peiyan, the official of Zhongshu Province, made a pilgrimage to the court, which opened the curtain of today''s court. Pei Yan just wanted to continue to show the various classes above the court hall in front of the court, but Li Hong coldly interrupted: "don''t bother. Today, you with status have met with your majesty these days and complained bitterly. I think you are willing to get straight into today''s main topic: new money and old money exchange. Since the Imperial Court banned the trading of old money, it can only be exchanged. You must have failed to plan to make a big profit in the new year? Today, the meritorious and powerful families, the officials, the great scholars and so on, who have accomplished the foundation of the Tang Dynasty are all here. Are you recommending people to express them, or should I ask questions one by one? The time for a cup of tea has been discussed and started. " With Li Hong''s words landing, the main hall of the xuanzheng hall seemed to fly into countless flies all of a sudden. They were still caught off guard by Li Hong''s direct entry into the main topic. Everyone also thought that Li Hong should take into account the large number of people in the xuanzheng hall and adopt a softer strategy. However, they did not expect that there was a big one Man against all. After the xuanzheng hall made a unanimous decision, the voice of discussion gradually came to rest. What Li Hong didn''t expect was that Kong Zhiyue, a great scholar of Hongwen University, was the first to come forward. "I would like to ask your highness what I mean by" Kaiyuan Tongbao "in the Tang Dynasty? How many kinds are there? What''s the difference between each? How much is each Kaiyuan Tongbao Kong Zhiyue stood in the center of the main hall, and was a model of human behavior. Li Hong looked up at Kong Zhiyue and said, "in the fourth year of Wude, the wuzhu coin was abolished and the new coin Kaiyuan Tongbao was used. The new money increased by about 20% compared with the copper of the wuzhu coin. One coin weighs two baht and four silk. A thousand Wen coin, which is always the same coin, weighs six catties and four Liang, and uses the decimal system of Li, Fen, Qian and Liang. Because of the increase of copper and the founding of the Tang Dynasty, the abolition of the five baht coin did not meet such a great resistance. Including the gold and silver coins used by the Imperial Palace, there are 14 kinds of Kaiyuan Tongbao. The differences are big characters, small characters and so on. However, no matter what kind of money is, the weight of each coin is strictly controlled on the standard of two baht and four silk. Of course, if you add some people''s private Tongbao, there will be more than 14 kinds of money. Kaiyuan Tongbao means the foundation of the country and the circulation of treasure and goods. " After that, Li Hong looked at the silent crowd below. Kong Zhiyue''s expression did not change. If his royal highness of the Tang Dynasty didn''t even know the meaning of Kaiyuan Tongbao, it would be strange. "Since the prince knows that Kaiyuan Tongbao was made by the Tang Dynasty, why should we abolish the meaning of Kaiyuan Tongbao? The founding of the country and the circulation of treasures and goods are the expectations of emperor Gaozu for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. When the former Emperor was alive, he was wise, intelligent, martial arts, and had no thought of making new money or abolishing Tongbao. Why did his royal highness insist on Abolishing the money Kong Zhiyue''s words are sharp, but his attitude is respectful. Obviously, he doesn''t want Li Hong to grasp him from other places. "The times are progressing and things are developing, and nothing can remain unchanged. Kaiyuan Tongbao is an old system since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. Just like the jade pendant you brought today is different from that of yesterday''s crystal pendant, we need to develop in innovation. We can''t stick to the old system and follow the tradition. Whether the new money has a far-reaching significance and influence on our Datang in recent years. Is it more convenient to trade than Kaiyuan Tongbao? Everyone here has a say. You have seen it with your own eyes. If you take the old money as the basis, how to carry out large amount transaction? Since the reign of Zhenguan, there has been a problem that the total amount of money is less than 1000 Wen. However, there is no good way to solve it. Do you think that if we continue to use the old system, we can continue to use the consistent money to 1000 Wen? " Kong Zhiyue''s face was flushed. He went to court today and specially changed his jade pendant to wear. He wanted to be held by his highness, but he didn''t expect that the prince could see the problem. As for the development of things and the progress of the times, the Imperial College is still Hongwen hall. No one has ever discussed these topics. Only the prince''s Chongwen hall has students blushing over these disputes every day. "As for the fact that money is less than 1000 Wen, no one can do anything about it. No one even knows when it started. With the advent of some natural and man-made disasters, the people in the Migui period in Chang''an were naturally willing to do something about money in order to be able to fill their stomachs." Wang Yifang, the imperial historian, stood up and saluted when he was meditating on Kong Zhiyue. Li carried forward the paper in his hand, and Yang Wu handed it to Wang Yifang. Looking at Wang Yifang''s reading, Li Hong looked at the crowd and said, "according to the statistics of the Royal Bank, in the past two years, the amount of money exchanged by the common people is far more than that of all the people, such as the meritorious men and so on. Wang Yifang, you are also recommended to be an official by the Wang family of Jinyang. It is said that half of the old money in Jinyang was exchanged by you with the new money, one for one, but there was always a handling charge of ten dollars for each one, but this is the case? ""This..." Wang Yifang didn''t expect that the matter of Jinyang had been mastered by his Highness the prince. He hesitated and hesitated and said, "I don''t know about this matter. If it is true, I think the old money is too heavy, so I need to pay some freight." "It''s your duty to be a royal historian. Why don''t you know? Or not to report? Fang Xianzhong, you just went to Jinyang with your mother a few days ago. Do you know about this? " Li Hong raised his eyebrows and asked. He found that Kong Zhiyue, Wang Yifang and Fang Xianzhong, who were the first to challenge him today, were all closely related to the Wang family in Jinyang. Kong Zhiyue was always close to the five surnames and seven families. Because of the imperial examination system, it is no longer a secret that the five surnames and seven families have reached out to cheat in the imperial examination. Wang Yifang, needless to say, was recommended by the Wang family in Jinyang. Fang Xianzhong may have been keeping a low profile, but his mother is the Wang family in Jinyang, and he has a daughter, who is the imperial concubine after Li Xian. It can be seen from this that the Wang family in Taiyuan used the common women of their own family to make friends with officials and win over the court hall, while the direct line maintained the marriage order with other families. The rich and powerful families got married, and the common people got involved in the chaotang. This is the reason why the aristocratic powerful family could not stand up and could influence the direction of chaotang all the time. "The minister is loyal first and does not know the truth." After Yan Liben resigned, the Minister of the Ministry of work Fang Xianzhong said calmly. Li Hong waved his hand at will, indicating that he should go back. Sooner or later, Wang''s family will be in decline. Although the other four surnames are standing with him, some people have already begun to secretly hand out the book to themselves. "Your Highness, we all know the advantages and disadvantages of the new money and the old money. But now there are many people who have the old money. Now we are short of copper to make new money. If you stop using the old money, the new money can''t meet the daily expenses. So, isn''t the business of Datang in trouble? I think it''s better for your highness to allow the account department to open the exchange with the Royal Bank. How about the old money Within the royal family, a man came out of the room and said, it was king Cao, Li Ming. "Uncle Cao, the Tang Dynasty is the Li family, and the old money is less than 700 Wen. Why do you have the heart to see the royal family suffer such losses? Or are you hoarding too much old money? " Li Hong asked. Li Ming shook his head, still smiling, and said, "I do have a lot of old money in my hand. I even have a lot of gold and silver Tongbao, which were awarded by the previous emperor. But this money can''t be traded. It can only be used as a souvenir or as a toy. Besides, I''m not the only one in the royal family? It is said that Princess Yiyang and Princess Gao''an have exchanged a lot of old money in other places a few days ago. What do you plan to do with it? Or the royal family alone? " What kind of people did Li Xian, a little bastard, get close to? How could someone close to him make trouble? Li Hong looks at Li Ming, the king of Cao. He wants to see through who gives him the courage to speak so in the face of himself? "Not only princess Yiyang and Princess Gao''an, but also Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi, the Royal relatives, also hoarded a lot of old money last year, at least tens of thousands." Li Zhen, the king of Yue, also stood up and said. Kong Zhiyue and Yan Zhaofu looked at each other and saw a hint of excitement in each other''s eyes. The corners of their mouths slightly pulled out an arc, and then they immediately began to close their eyes. Li Hong sneered at the two Wang uncles singing a duel. He thought that these people would use Yiyang and Gao''an as an excuse and then stop their mouths. Unexpectedly, they came out to talk to Gao''an about Yiyang only after the Wang family in Jinyang took the lead. However, this is also his weakness. Up to now, he does not know whether Yiyang and Gao''an have disposed of all their old money. As for Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi, I have never learned much from his mother. Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang were demoted to Lingnan. Their sons, Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi, were left in Chang''an by their mother after the death of South Korea''s wife Yang. Now they are two idle people in Chang''an City after he Lanmin. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 Decision making is not the best place to solve practical problems. Li Hong''s words flashed in his mind when he looked at the noisy situation in xuanzheng hall coldly. The five surnames and seven families were blocked by the light and hidden obstacles, or the full support of high-ranking officials and dignitaries. Now there are swarms of bees in the court hall, and the royal family members are mixed in the mud, and the great scholars of Hongxue stand at the commanding height of morality and grieve. What caused this situation was Li Hong''s cold saying: "all old money should be abolished from now on, and no transaction can be used." It was like throwing a bomb at the main hall of xuanzheng hall. Not only did the five surnamed seven families and the royal family members who had a lot of money in their hands began to worry, but even the officials of the three provinces and six ministries who stabilized the imperial court began to worry. In this way, no matter who could afford the losses, the Hubu department would have lost half a year''s revenue. But after Li Hong once again coldly throws out a data, the people who hold a large amount of old money in their hands begin to be silent. That is, if they do not exchange according to the same amount and exchange them at the difference of 300 Wen, Datang will also lose half a year''s revenue. And this is now the focus of the debate! After a moment''s quiet, the crowd again fell into a quarrel and heated theory. This is not only Li Hong''s business, but also a dispute between some honest officials and those who hold old money. Obviously, Li Hong''s original goal has been achieved. He knows that the court''s resolution is not the place to solve the problem, but it is definitely an excellent place to stir up the flames. Only by sharpening and expanding the problem, can such a long-lasting game be ended as soon as possible, and at the same time, it can reduce the loss of some money for the Tang Dynasty. Even Li Hong didn''t notice when they were in trouble. Behind Li Zhi''s screen when he was in court, he had already sat down with the present emperor and empress. Li Zhi''s face is as hard to see as it is now. From time to time, he looks at Wu Mei, as if to say, look, this is the result of your laissez faire. How can such a thing be solved in the open? Wu Mei, learning from Li Hong''s usual appearance, shrugged her shoulders helplessly at Lizhi. Her face was still relaxed, as if there was a commotion in the hall, which was not bad for her. "Wang Lou, what is that little rabbit doing? Can he stand by and stay out of the trouble when the court quarrels like this Wu Mei is not good either. Now she goes to ask Li Hong what she wants. But obviously, the new money and the old money are just a starting point. Wang Lou moved two steps to the side. Through the screen curtain, he saw Li Hong sitting there, as if enjoying the chaos of the court hall. From time to time, he still took a sip of tea. Then he continued to look at the quarrelling officials, imperial relatives, great scholars and aristocratic families. Or did he occasionally read the examination paper on the table? "My highness and queen, your highness is looking through a piece of paper on the desk. I can see it vaguely. It seems to be the imperial examination paper of Hongwen hall last year." Wang Lou said respectfully. Wu Mei, with a clear look and a relaxed smile, looked at Li Zhi and said, "see, the real meaning of drunkard is not wine. I''m afraid that this Imperial College and Hongwen hall are his real intentions." "Then you said he would give up the new money and the old money?" Li Zhi didn''t care about the Guozijian and hongwenguan. He couldn''t make a mess of the court. However, if the court is confused because of money, people are impetuous, separated and disintegrated, and all classes are hostile, it is not all good for the stability of the country. "Your Highness, your highness, Queen Bai, is at the gate of xuanzheng." Wang Lou, like a telescope, looked at the situation outside and hurriedly reported to him. "Really? Watch the play. The good play is coming. " Wu Mei''s excited look didn''t make Li Zhiqi faint in the past. Is this still the queen who helps her deal with the government? Yang Wu whispers a few words in Li Hong''s ear. Li Hong looks at the gate of xuanzheng hall. Bai Chun stealthily beckons to him. Li Hong gets up and wants to go out. Peiyan and Cen changqian, the provincial minister under the door, saw Li Hong up and hurried forward to inquire. Li Hong smile: "continue, I''ll be back soon. It''s almost noon, and it''s time to end." Peiyan and Cen changqian look at each other. Although the prince''s highness is smiling in front of them, they feel that the prince''s highness is like a group of burning anger, but it has been suppressed and not sent out. Li Hong, standing at the gate of xuanzheng hall, did not hide his body shape. He also allowed all the people in xuanzheng hall to see that he did not leave. Bai Chun handed Li Hong a receipt in her hand and said, "this is from Princess Yiyang and Princess Gao''an. More than 40 million yuan of old money has been sent to the Royal Bank. It is not Donggong. It has been signed and signed." Li Hong took a look and gave it back to Bai Chun again, indicating that he knew it. At the moment of turning his head, he saw Lin Shiling standing waiting for his call. As soon as his mind changed, Li Hong waved to him. When Lin Shiling approached him, Li Hong looked up and down at Lin Shiling, who was wearing a scholar''s blue shirt. He asked, "you have heard enough about the court. If it was you, what would you think of it?" Idle is also idle, anyway, it is still noisy inside, then continue to let them quarrel for a while, noisy tired will automatically stop."Back to your highness, according to the humble people''s humble opinion, the crux of the exchange between the old and the new is that the amount of money is huge. The court can''t afford to pay so much money, and the meritorious families who hold the old money can''t afford such a risk. If they choose to exchange one for one, they will only get a lower price for the people in the world." Lin Shiling''s eyes were excited, but his expression was calm and thoughtful. "How to untie this knot?" Li Hong asked again with a smile. At the same time, he also looked at a piece of paper in Bai Chun''s hand. This piece of paper is not an important secret, but a proposal put forward by the students of Chongwen University on how to exchange new money and old money. Lin Shiling looks gloomy and uncertain. Obviously, he has already got the answer, but he is considering whether he will make his royal highness angry if he gives such an answer, or he thinks his plan is too dirty and despicable, thus breaking his only hope of becoming an official. "Don''t worry about it. I won''t care about any plan." Li Hong looked at Lin Shiling''s appearance of hesitation and knew that he had a plan. "Yes, your highness. Small people think: clothing, food, housing and transportation are the foundation of human beings. No matter high-ranking officials or ordinary people, they can not do without such necessities as firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, tea and so on. In Tang Dynasty, corn, cloth and silk were all equivalent. Now, why not use it again? " After saying this, Lin Shiling stopped talking. After seeing Li Hong''s look, he saw that he was still smiling. So he had to go on: "since the ban on old money in Chang''an, prices have begun to decline. By then, not only the main source of tax revenue from rent and Yong adjustment of the imperial court will be damaged, but also the common people and merchants. In this way, as long as the holders of old money continue to buy at a low price, within two months, my annual income of the Tang Dynasty will have to be included, or even not enough, By then, I''m afraid the old money holders will have the upper hand. Today''s plan is to stop issuing all the honorary salaries and exchange high-priced items for salaries, forcing the old money in their hands to continue to depreciate, and strictly control salt, sugar and other food items. In this way, although the cloth and silk are warm, they can''t eat. At that time, they can''t wait to sell the old money in order to buy things with low prices in the market. However, as long as the government issues registration rules on the ground of managing merchants, the people can''t wait to sell the old money With honest officials or those who hold new money, they can still enjoy the benefits, while those who hold the old money are numerous. Their purchase decision will not be a small number, so they need to report to the imperial court. In this way, in order to raise prices against them and make up for the price difference sold to the people at low prices, I''m afraid that about 70% of the old money can be recovered within a month. Naturally, the first beneficiary is the court The next step is the common people and honest people. " Li Hong laughed. Although this law is effective, it is too mean, but it can be regarded as the simplest and direct method. With the control, transactions will become more frequent. Although large transactions will not appear, the tax revenue of each transaction will not change. Raising prices to large traders, tax revenue is enough, and the beneficiaries of low-cost goods are naturally 100 Surname and merchant. Chongwenguan''s plan is similar, but it is more open and aboveboard. In the end, the court is the party that loses the most, while those who hold the old money will replace the old money and the new money one for one in the whole process, until the end. The common people are the natural beneficiaries. "How old are you this year?" Li Hong asked suddenly. "Back to your highness, Xiao Min is 27 years old." "Have you ever been married?" "The family has wife, children and mother, all of them are still in Taiyuan." "You are now the prince of Donggong, Zhan Shicheng. You are in charge of judging the affairs of the government and the book of Zhiwen and military officials." Li Hong patted him on the shoulder. Lin Shiling was stunned on the spot. He even forgot to thank his Highness the prince and the boss with his mouth open. Up to now, he still doubts whether he has heard the wrong thing. He has become an official of the East Palace on the sixth grade?! The position of Prince Zhan Shi is equivalent to that of Shangshu province. The function of this organization is to follow the example of Shangshu province. After the crown prince inherited the unification, Prince Zhan Shi was one of the best candidates to serve in Shangshu province. As for the position of crown prince Zhan Shicheng, it is the same as Zuo Cheng and you Cheng under the guidance of left and right servants. If there is no accident, as long as the crown prince inherits the throne, so long as he does not make a big mistake, He Lin Shiling may become a minister of power of the Tang Empire. Li Hong didn''t pay any more attention to him. He turned around and went back to chaotang. At this time, the quarrel gradually stopped. After he went back to his seat, the whole court became silent. Everyone was waiting for his decision. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 The silence in the court makes everyone feel a strange pressure. Everyone is thinking about it. Now the two parties are against each other. In the face of such a situation, how will the prince make a decision? Some people have even thought that if the prince''s highness succumbs to the noble family, will he be able to remonstrate the prince when his majesty goes to court? As for the reason, do you have to think about it? Any grasp is enough to catch a large number of reasons to depose Prince Li Hong. Several officials in the East Palace, headed by shangguanyi, Yang Sijian and Xu Yanshi, who can participate in the political discussion, are frowning and solemn at the moment. If they don''t know how serious the crisis the prince is facing, they will live in vain. Any negligence will attract the merciless attack of the five surnamed seven families and the noble families. Now, because of the new money and the old money, it is difficult to distinguish between right and wrong and do not give in to each other. Today''s event is the government affairs that have been brewing for a few days. Your majesty and the queen have not appeared yet. Does this mean that your majesty and the queen have chosen to let her royal highness face it alone? What is their position? Do you support your royal highness? Or support the five surnames and seven families, noble families and so on?! The silence in the hall continued. Behind the screen, Li Zhi and Wu Mei were still waiting for the development of the situation. Only Li Zhi tightened the memorial in his hand and kept silent with Empress Wu Mei to see how Li Hong would make decisions. Is it the sharp reformers headed by his Highness the prince, who continue to play with the annual income of the Tang Dynasty for half a year, or choose to compromise with the five surnamed seven families and the noble families when it is difficult to distinguish right from wrong? The emperor''s relatives and nobles look leisurely. His highness may be able to reach an agreement with the five surnames and seven families in private, and gradually settle the disputes. But now, he has moved such a big event to the court hall beyond his capacity. Moreover, judging from the current situation, he has not received the support of his majesty and the queen. Now, can he fight against the five surnamed seven families alone? Now a Jinyang Wang''s trouble, has let him into a dilemma, not to mention his others have not officially launched a disaster. The needle can be heard from the court. Everyone is waiting for the prince''s choice, especially Wang Yuan, the owner of Wang''s family in Jinyang. Now he looks at ease and smiles, and looks secure. Wang Yifang, Kong Zhiyue and Cao Wang Li Ming are all close contacts with Wang family. As the head of the family, they stand on the court hall, but they want to give his royal highness a face. At the same time, it is also necessary to prove in the court that the Wang family in Jinyang is not declining and is still a major pillar of the imperial court. "Sometimes, one pays more for what one gets for nothing. There is a saying in the book of the later Han Dynasty that the world knows that taking is taking, but not knowing that it is taking. They all think that getting other people''s things is a kind of harvest, but they don''t know that giving others is also a kind of harvest. But this solution? Confucius university Li Hong faintly utters a voice and asks Kong Zhiyue, who stands haughtily. "The prince''s highness is brilliant in learning, and he is really doing so." Kong Zhi asked Fu to nod back. "Xunzi ¡¤ Wang Zhi Pian" says: "the common people are in peace, and then the gentleman is in a position." It is said: "the king is the boat; the common man is the water. The water carries the boat, and the water covers the boat." In Zhenguan political figures on political system, the former Emperor and Wei Zheng also said: "the monarch and the boat are also; the people and the water are also. Water can carry and capsize a boat. But now some people do not abide by the law of the state, exploit the old money of the people, lower the price for exchange, and then exchange it with the court at a high price. Is this behavior for the country or for yourself? " Li Hong felt that his teeth were sour. He had already shaken his head by pulling two words from ancient books. "Your Highness, this is not true. We just share the worries of the court and exchange old money with the people to reduce the burden of the court. The purpose is to exchange the new money in a unified way, so that the new money can come into normal faster. There is no exploitation of the people." Wang Yuan is more than 70 years old. His legs and feet are very sharp. He should be trying to show the prestige of his master. So he walked out two steps with a stick in his hand. "Isn''t it necessary to thank the founding magistrate for the imperial court?" Li Hong got up slowly and walked down step by step. There was a strong heroic spirit between his eyebrows and eyes, which was the same as that of killing and cutting when he had just returned to Chang''an from Anxi. He stopped at a place not far from Wangyuan, looked at Wang Yuan and asked, "since Kaiguo Jungong thinks that this is a convenient way for the people of Tang Dynasty and share the worries of the court, why don''t you give the old money from the people to the imperial court, and why don''t you go to the Royal Bank of Taiyuan government to exchange it For one Wen to one Wen, the common people would have to pay at least 200 Wen for the money that had been used to be 700 Wen in the hands of the Wang family. However, when it was exchanged with the imperial court, it required one to one Wen and two yuan, or even higher. "If the amount is too much, the old minister needs time to take stock of it. Even some of the money is rusty and needs to be cleaned before it can be reused. As for one Wen to one Wen, I have never done so. The people always give the old minister 800 Wen, while the old minister gives the common people 1000 Wen... " "Full of lies! Where is di Renjie? " Li Hong''s body flashed a trace of killing intention, interrupted Wang Yuan, who was the founder of the second grade, and cheered. Di Renjie walked through the crowd, but Li Hong kept staring at Wang Yuan and said, "I don''t know the crime of not exchanging money with the imperial court for a long time, but I still argue with the reason that the number is too much! I think you need to bury the new money in the soil for a period of time before you can take it out, so you have been waiting for the old money to be unearthed! ""Your Highness, you can''t talk about it in vain. As the head of Wang''s family, I''ve been honest and aboveboard for many years. Even when the former Emperor was alive, he would not criticize him like this. Moreover, the old minister and the Wang family in Jinyang have been..." "Right and wrong! Look for yourself Di Renjie just walked to Li Hong''s side, before the documents in his hand could be handed to Li Hong, he was robbed by Li Hong and photographed to Wang Yuan. Turning around and ignoring Wang Yuan''s old face to be angry, for so many years, no one has ever dared to treat himself in such an attitude. Even today''s Emperor Li Zhi, he is also treated with courtesy! "Where is Su Jing in Hong Wen Guan?" Li Hong turned to stand in the center of the court hall, looking at the black pressure of a group of people, cheered coldly. At this moment, it''s your turn to fight back. I''m not an idiot. I dare to fight against the five surnames and seven families alone. Chaotang is an excellent place to gossip and divide the enemy and me. If I don''t use it, I''m really stupid. People have not yet reacted from the shock of Li Hong''s rebuke of Wang Yuan, but they don''t know how Li Hong has to suddenly find Su Jing''s trouble! "I have met your highness." Su Jing, who is more than 40 years old, now holds a bachelor''s degree in Hong Wen Guan. "This paper is for you to take the examination?" Li Hong picked up the examination paper on the case table with Lin Shiling''s name on it. "Your Highness, I''m the examiners." Su Jing frowned and respectfully took the examination paper handed to him by Li Hong. This person was very impressed in his own heart, because last year''s scientific examination, there was only one person who took the exam in Ming Dynasty, so it was difficult for him to remember him. At that time, he was also impressed by his talent in mingsuan, which was also one of the examination papers he thought about most. Finally, he passed it. As for whether or not he was in charge of hongwenguan and Guozijian University, it had nothing to do with himself. "Do you know if this person is in or out of the list?" Li Hong asked coldly. The whole court is a little confused. Isn''t the prince in a tit for tat with the Wang family in Jinyang? Why did it seem that after getting Wang''s control, they did not take advantage of the victory, but asked whether a poor school student could reach the goal. The rest of the court don''t understand, but Wang Yuan, the founder of the second grade County, after hearing Li Hong''s question about Su Jing, the old hand holding the document that Li Hong photographed to him can''t help shaking a few times. And this scene, of course, can not escape from the eyes of a fat Dali Temple minister Di Renjie. Kong Zhiyue''s face is also startled! Lin Shiling! Naturally, he remembered the name. Last year, he was the only poor student who did not take Mingjing and Jinshi as subjects in the examination, but he was rejected by himself and replaced by another student. The student who replaced Lin Shiling was Wang Ming, the grandson of Wang Yuan. Looking at Su Jing''s confused look, Kong Zhiyue''s heart is constantly sinking, and a big question begins to run in his mind: how does the prince know about the replacement of Lin Shiling? Lin Shiling is only a poor family. How can he know his highness? What''s more, he came to Chang''an for scientific research alone, and he didn''t know him in Chang''an. Even in Taiyuan, everything had been handled properly by Wang. How could it be that his Highness the crown prince should take the lead in this matter for him? What''s going on in the middle? Yan Zhaofu, who was in charge of the Imperial College, did not know about it. For the sake of safety, he did not tell him! Su Jing didn''t dare to say anything in vain. Facing the prince''s pressure, Su Jing forced himself to calm down. He knew that once a mistake happened to him, it would be more than just exile and conviction! Now, the first thing he needs to make clear is whether the handwriting on the test paper is really his own, and whether those comments were written by him at the beginning. Faced with the prince''s Highness''s interrogation, Su Jing''s hands trembled more than those of Wang Yuan, the leader of the Wang family in Jinyang. He repeatedly read the comments and handwriting on the examination paper several times. After confirming that it was the original examination paper, he also determined that it was his own handwriting. After the examination, the minister said that he was only responsible for passing the examination "You just have to tell me, who will eventually get this examination paper and who will you hand it over to?" Li Hong still despises Su Jing. Su Jing''s name is known by himself, but not from his own memory, but from Sun Simiao. Sun Simiao once said that he had a deep understanding of pharmacology, especially herbs and minerals. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 Li Zhi and Wu Mei sat behind the screen. One of them closed their eyes and listened to the affairs of the court. The other frowned and wondered what Li Hong''s ultimate goal was to hold such a powerful court meeting? Bring down five families and seven families? It''s impossible. It''s just that the three of them may work together. It''s impossible for one person to do it. Thoroughly solve the problem of new money and old money? Then why does he want to make trouble above the court? It is not difficult to solve the problem of old money and new money in his capacity as Minister of the Ministry of Finance and his royal highness. Therefore, the old money and the new money are a cover, which is the result of Li Hong''s conscious and deliberate expansion. What he wants is to focus people''s attention on new money and old money. Is it just for the sake of a student? To bring down hongwenguan and Guozijian in order to control them all? Although it is of great significance to control all of them, Li Hong doesn''t need to be in a hurry for a while. What''s more, his current Chongwen Museum has already overwhelmed the Guozijian and Hongwen Museum. In order to help his talents, his Chongwen museum is enough to provide. Why use this method to detour? "Wang is in danger." Lizhi suddenly opened his eyes, the cold light in his eyes flickered and said calmly. Wu Mei was startled. Since she sat here, her majesty, who has not had a good face, suddenly began to speak. "What does your majesty say?" Wu Mei turns to ask a way. "Li Ming, Wang Yifang and Kong Zhiyue, the king of Cao, were close to Wang''s family. Now Li Hong is holding these people accountable for their dereliction of duty. His purpose is obvious." Lizhi continued to close his eyes and said slowly. "Well What about the others? He has no idea? " Wu Mei is very surprised. Is Li Hong just for a Wang family? "Others? We only remember his great achievements in Anxi over the past few years, but we have neglected the need for an absolutely thorough strategy to make these achievements. He can be able to do well in Anxi, revolve among so many foreign countries, and finally settle down the nearly ten small countries under the jurisdiction of Anxi capital. In addition to strong military force, he also needs excellent wisdom that ''s ok. In Taiyi City, Bai sunI has no prestige as the head of a country for a long time. He is the manager of a tavern. Although Li zhaco, Gaochang, Shiguo, dongxijimi, Geluolu, ashinaduzhi and so on, although they have already submitted themselves to the Tang Dynasty, all forces can be integrated. This is not only the use of strong force, but also the need for excellent strategies to balance the forces. Now Anxi is as stable as Mount Tai, whose credit is it? He did it by Li Hong! It is the contribution of iron cavalry in the Tang Dynasty to open up new territory and expand its territory. But it is Li Hong who is responsible for the stability, balance and integration of various forces. " Li Zhi closed his eyes and handed the memorial to Hua Ji. I''m afraid that Li Hong''s making such an appearance is also for the convenience of himself to grant him the order of Shangshu! Son of a bitch, even your father and Emperor dare to calculate. Wu Mei nodded thoughtfully and murmured to herself: "yes, because Wencheng was in charge of Tubo, various forces regarded Wen as the holy salvation Buddha mother. Li Hong could control the rights of Tubo in such a complicated environment, and forced Wencheng, who was not conducive to the control of Tubo in Tang Dynasty, to leave Tubo and return to the Tang Dynasty. It is enough to imagine the depth of Li Hong''s Chengfu." Li Zhi''s expression has a kind of childlike meaning. He nodded, opened his eyes again, looked at the queen, took one of the empress''s hands and rubbed it and said, "yes, so Li Hong''s goal now is the Wang family." Wu Mei''s eyelids can''t help jumping. Who is the most frequent contact with Wang family? Li Zhong, the king of the Liang Dynasty, who is now placed in Loulan, Anxi. According to Li Hong''s character that he is always ready for revenge, he will take revenge. In order not to make the Wangs in Jinyang take precautions, Li Hong even did not hesitate to make the move and noise above the court hall. In the chaos, people were in danger. Li Hong conveniently used the huge momentum as a cover to make everyone think that he was stupid to prepare to fight against the meritorious families, five surnames and seven families. In this way, while everyone was on guard against him, he secretly aimed at Wang Shi, who was a hindrance on his way back from Anxi. "How did your majesty know?" Wu Mei is curious when he became so keen. "Yang Wu said it." Li Zhi cracked a white tooth and said with a light smile. Seeing that Wu Mei was still strange, Li Zhi continued to smile and said: "it''s no wonder liantie. He actually knew about it, but he didn''t think of it. Moreover, he followed the most important person in the plan for many days..." "Di Renjie?" Wu Mei exclaimed. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Her eyes purred and looked at both sides. Wang Lou shook her head, indicating that no one in the front hall heard her. Wu Mei put her hand down. "Yes, it''s a good chance for Li Hong. Because Li Hong came back from Anxi, di Renjie wanted to ask whether the pattern of stars and moon was related to other sects in the western regions, but he was unconsciously drawn into the plan to overthrow Wang''s family." Li Zhi went on to say that, but he did not know what kind of case it was. Because, after all, it is impossible for anything to happen above the imperial court. He is the emperor who needs to do it himself.Wu Mei pondered and then said, "that is to say, the case of Di Renjie has something to do with Wang''s family?" "I don''t know. I''m afraid only Di Renjie and Li Hong know about this. When Li Hong called Di Renjie just now, it showed that he had enough evidence in his hand. As for the poor scholar, Li Hong only picked it up. You know that, but you don''t want to be the last straw to overwhelm Wang. " Li Zhi''s expression became relaxed. As long as he didn''t make chaotang a mess, but only dealt with a Wang family, this could make him feel forbearance. Otherwise, he must be punished! Above the court, Kong Zhiyue''s face turned pale. After several calls from Li Hong, he slowly came out of the crowd. Peiyan, Zeng changqian and Li Yiyan, Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, including Zhang Wenzhen and Cui Yuanzong, the ministers of the Ministry of official affairs. At the moment, they looked relaxed and dignified. With the occurrence of a series of things above the court, people have gradually come to understand that the Prince did not mean to compete with all the people, but to play with the Wang family in chaos. "Divide them into different parts, attack from afar, win in chaos..." Some words began to appear in the minds of many officials in the court. Cao Wang Li Ming also realized what Li Hong''s ultimate goal was! At the moment, his expression is not good-looking. He has a certain responsibility for privately casting old money. Moreover, not only he, but also the princess Qianjin, who is still imprisoned in Luoyang, was the most privately minted old money with Wang. Kong Zhiyue walked out with a pale face. Wang Yuan, a member of the Wang family in Jinyang, looked gloomy. He never thought that so many people were cheated by the prince''s highness! In fact, his purpose is to defeat the Wang family. Whether Kong Zhiyue, Wang Yifang and Cao Wang Li Ming are all calculated by Li Hong, and now there is a strong evidence in the hands of the Dali Temple minister Di Renjie! I''m afraid it''s not easy to turn over the battle. Di Renjie was not recommended, but was born in the imperial examination. He didn''t have much closeness and awe for the aristocratic family. I''m afraid that''s why his highness let him investigate the case. Li Hong looked at Kong Zhiyue''s face and began to look dull. His words were not surprising. He said faintly: "tell me about it. What happened to the students who hanged themselves in hongwenguan and Guozijian?" Kong Zhi raised his head in a wooden way. His expression changed from dullness to panic. He thought that hanging himself was enough to deal with it. But he didn''t think that his highness had noticed something. At the same time, Li Zhi at the back of the screen heard Li Hong ask about the hanging of the Guozijian and hongwenguan students. He suddenly opened his eyes and sat up! He didn''t know about it, or, such a trifle was not qualified to know it! Wu Mei also understood that di Renjie asked Li Hong why. I''m afraid it was the case of a student hanging himself. It seems that the case has something to do with Wang, hongwenguan and Guozijian! "Uncle Cao Wang, since you have just opened your mouth, why don''t you tell me something about these students'' hanging themselves?" If Li Hong''s eyes can kill people, Li Ming may have been cut thousands of times by Li Hong. In those days, he followed the daughter of the golden princess to trip himself up. Now, he is not only casting old money privately, but also killing people after being discovered by the students of the Imperial College and Hong Wen Guan. The reason why those students have the pattern of stars and moons is that there is a pattern of stars and moons on Kaiyuan Tongbao. Second, the person who planned to kill the students was Suo Yuan Li, the famous cruel official in history. With him, the murder case was designed to be self hanging, which was a very easy thing. Suo Yuan Li wanted to divert the attention of the Ministry of punishment and Dali temple to the western regions. In this way, they would not be under the attention of Dali temple. In this way, they would make fewer mistakes and reduce the clues related to them when they were found hanging themselves. Li Zhi clenched his fist behind the screen, and Li Ming, king of Cao, was named by Li Hong. This is obviously not a good thing. Wang has been standing for a hundred years, has a complex network of relations, and has a close relationship with his royal relatives. However, if he participates in a homicide case, it is no longer a simple homicide case. It is related to the reputation of the royal family. Li Ming, king of Cao, shivered when he heard Li Hong''s voice. He was not in Li Hong''s sight until today. He was dissatisfied with the Sorcerer''s affairs some time ago. Now, if he does a murder case again, he will know his fate. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 One of the crimes of overthrowing Wang''s family is that the last evidence of privately casting old money is published to the public. The chief culprit of killing people is Wang Yuan, the founder of the Wang family in Jinyang. This man had already arrived in Chang''an. The Imperial College and hongwenguan scholar''s death were completely decided by his words, and then Suo Yuan Li came up with a plan to implement it. Now, if you want to convict Wang Yuan of murdering his students, you have to wait for Suo Yuanli''s confession. For the Wang family in Jinyang, it is possible to find a scapegoat, as long as there is no connection with Wang Yuan. In this way, the Wang family in Jinyang still has a great attraction and influence on the world''s scholars. In the same way, the influence of the Wangs in Taiyuan Prefecture, even in the whole Tang Dynasty, will not be greatly damaged, and the reputation of the aristocratic family is still the same as before. But if Wang Yuan''s accusation of murdering Guozijian and hongwenguan''s students is confirmed, will the world''s scholars continue to revere and respect the Wang family in Jinyang? The answer is naturally not in praise of Jinyang Wang, and this charge for Jinyang Wang, is the most lethal. Wang Yuan looks gloomy. At the moment, the interests above the court can be known without careful analysis. The private casting of old money and the exploitation of the common people can not shake Wang''s family of a hundred years old. However, if the prince''s highness committed the crime of murdering the Guozijian and hongwenguan students, once it was publicized to the public, the Wang family in Jinyang would become the target of public criticism. Once the scholars in the world criticized each other, it would be the end of the Wangs in Jinyang. The prince''s Royal Highness fully demonstrated his strategy and ambition through the well planned layout, the profound wisdom of the Chengfu, and the ruthless and sharp means. That is to make the Wang family in Jinyang become the target of the world''s scholars from now on, and thoroughly defeat the Wang family in Jinyang. "Founder, what else do you want to say? Do you admit that you are the mastermind in the case of murdering Guozijian and hongwenguan Shizi? " Li Hong looks at di Renjie. Suo Yuanli has been arrested and is on his way. As long as a couple of confrontation in the court hall, in front of the civil and military officials and meritorious families, the Wang family in Jinyang will go down from now on, and the big tree threatening the Tang Dynasty will fall down and scatter the monkeys. "I have never instructed others to murder the Imperial College and hongwenguan students. I don''t even know about it. I hope your highness will not criticize the Wang family in Jinyang. Wang''s family has been committed to exporting a large number of talents for the imperial court for a hundred years. What''s more, it is the most important thing to treat the scholars in the world well. How could Wang do such a thing! I will never admit that there is nothing wrong with it. " Wang Yuan''s white beard looked a little depressed, and his whole face was full of unprecedented solemnity. At this moment, he needs to be careful. In any case, he can''t let the foundation of the Wang family in Jinyang, which is even longer than that of the Tang Dynasty, be destroyed in his own hands. Wang Yuan is also very proud. Not only the Tang Dynasty, but also the Sui Dynasty, Jin Dynasty and Han Dynasty all paid more attention to the Wang family in Jinyang. If every dynasty wants to extend for a hundred years, they are indispensable to provide them with talents. Even if the imperial court has created the Imperial examination system to suppress their prestige among scholars, it can be found in the imperial court today How many people? It''s not all from the door of recommendation! Li Hong looked at Wang Yuan, then slowly glanced at the other families. He got up and paced the court and said, "I don''t admit that I made old money privately, I don''t admit the murder of Guozijian and hongwenguan''s students, and he doesn''t admit that he''s a real student. If Wang is as open and aboveboard as Kaiguo county magistrate said, maybe we can only find out the person who killed the students That''s the answer. " Li Hong stepped down from the steps again, looked down at Wang Yuan and said, "as the head of the Wang family in Jinyang, you can enjoy the prosperity and stability provided by the Tang Dynasty. You can enjoy the support and love of the people of the Tang Dynasty, and then do the shame of colluding with foreign countries. Do you understand that? Kong Zhiyue recommended Lin Shiling and recommended Wang Ming, your grandson. Wang Yifang comes from your Wang family. According to your so-called blood line, he is your Wang''s lineage. The class lords are divided into three or six grades. Some even take pride in being able to have a surname of king. But what would they think if they knew that the Grand Duke of the founding state was the chief murderer of scholars in the world? Don''t say that I want to add to the crime. Why don''t we have no words? As soon as the witness arrives, how about we sympathize on the spot? " "I''m willing to accompany you. As long as you can clear away Wang''s 100 year old reputation, what''s the matter with me if I just want to get rid of this old man''s life!" Wang Yuan wanted to show his pride and noble momentum, but in the face of Li Hong, he could not help but be weak, unable to outdo his Royal Highness from the momentum. Wang Yuan had a hunch that the royal family would be dissatisfied with Wang''s family since the queen was executed after fighting with Wu Mei in the harem. However, with the support of scholars in the world for more than 100 years, Wang will still be the Wang family as long as he does not make mistakes. Li Hong was also very aware that the system of nine grades of the middle school system, which relied on the recommendation of officials by the patriarchal system, had made the reputation of the five surnames and seven families deeply rooted in the hearts of the scholars and sons of the world. Even now, they have turned a deaf ear to the emperor''s edict of intermarriage between the five surnames and the seven families. They still do their own way, relying on their class status as superior to others Other surnames are lower. This is why the former Emperor ordered Gao Shilian to compile the records of clans. However, Gao Shilian, who was paid by the royal family, still ranked Wang''s family with five surnames and seven families as the first, and Li''s family as the second!After being reprimanded by the late emperor, the Royal Li family was re ranked from the second to the first. It is enough to imagine how influential the Wang family in Jinyang had among the literati. Di Renjie whispered to Li Hong. Wang Yuan, who was not far away, heard it very clearly. So Yuanli was arrested by Dali temple, and now he has entered the palace. "Bring it up." Li Hong said lightly. "Zhongshu, menxia, Shangshu Zuoyou pushe, Dali temple, Yushitai, and the Ministry of punishment, in view of the great influence of the murder of Guozijian and hongwenguan students, today they order you to join in the trial of the murder of Guozijian and hongwenguan students in the imperial court. The rest of the royal family, four surnames and six families, as well as the dignitaries of the rich and powerful families, should listen to the case, hoping to learn from this case and restrain their own families We must not commit such illegal acts as we do today. " In the eyes of all people, Li Hong''s move was obviously to make an example to others. He warned them that the royal family was the most important thing in the Tang Dynasty. Those who followed me prospered and those who rebelled against me died. Suoyuanli was a Hu nationality in the western regions. Li Hong didn''t know when he came to the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong didn''t know how he became a guest of honor in Princess Qianjin''s house. He only knew that suoyuanli was a cruel official, and several people in Princess Qianjin''s residence were tortured to death by him. Two warders escorted Suo Yuan Li to the gate of xuanzheng hall. Wang Yuan''s face became more ugly. Kong Zhiyue, Wang Yifang and Li Ming, king of Cao, began to tremble. They all understood that once Suo Yuan Li admitted that he had instructed him, they would be punished. Lin Shiling was still standing at the door. When the warder was escorting Suo Yuan Li to the hall, he suddenly stepped forward and blocked his way. Although Suo Yuanli was jailed, his blue eyes were still shining with cruel light, but Lin Shiling was not afraid. He even put a smile on his mouth and said in a low voice, "student Lin Shiling is polite. I''ve met Mr. Suo." "What do you mean?" Suo Yuan Li didn''t know the Confucian scholar in front of him and asked lightly. "Oh, the students are only interested in the two sets of torture tools developed by Mr. so. Although they have never seen each other with their own eyes, they have been fascinated for a long time. Although your" prisoner "doesn''t feel the pain of the skin, it is better than tormenting people in spirit. They are interrogated by turns regardless of day and night. They don''t give food or drink. They like it very much. By the way, there is your student''s more joyful "prison keeper". The iron box with square hole is put on the head, and then a wooden wedge is used to wedge from the square hole to the inside. This is more interesting. However, the students still think that it is a little easier, because as long as the nail is inserted, people will die, and the pain behind them will not be felt, and the suffering time that the sentenced person can feel is much shorter... " Lin Shiling smiles and looks at Suo Yuanli sincerely. He finds that his pupil is getting smaller, which shows that he is also afraid. "In your opinion?" Suo Yuan Li tried his best to make his voice appear cold, which could help him to relieve his tension. It was like watching the iron box on his brain in the princess''s mansion. The more excited he was, the colder his voice was. "In the students'' opinion, students have also developed a torture device. The disadvantage is that the person who receives it will live a long time before they die, and they will feel pain from the shallow to the deep. What''s more, the advantages are It''s that he won''t die easily for at least one hour. " The smile on Lin Shiling''s face became more intense, but Suo Yuanli wanted to bite him. "What''s the name?" Suo Yuan Li asked coldly. "Please enter the urn." Lin Shiling said faintly, looking at Suo Yuan Li''s unknown expression, he reached out to a large urn beside him: "this instrument of torture doesn''t need to be specially made. It''s simple and convenient. Do you see that urn? As long as the person is put inside, the head is fixed outside with a shackle to prevent the prisoner from standing up in the urn. After filling the urn with water, some firewood is added below, and it can be cooked slowly. No one can die within an hour, but I think the lower limbs should be cooked? " In the face of the smile on Lin Shiling''s face, Suo Yuanli''s face turned white in an instant. He knew his own instruments of torture most clearly, but he knew more about how painful it would be for the scholar to "invite the emperor into the Urn"! "I''ll make a confession. I''ll tell the truth!" "Thank you, sir." Lin Shiling watched Suo Yuanli enter the xuanzheng hall, and then he controlled his feeble legs, holding the door frame of xuanzheng hall with a trembling hand. His face was covered with sweat, and he slowly leaned against the wall to run away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 Lin felt that there was nothing in his body that was not shaking or afraid. He had just described what he had just said according to his Highness the prince. He had already felt the cold sweat, the liver and the gall, and his legs trembling. If he was not afraid that he could not fulfill his Royal Highness''s order and forced himself to narrate and not imagine, he would have collapsed on the ground before he could finish his words. At the same time, I can''t help sighing that Suo Yuan Li is calm and calm in the face of such torture. Although I know that he is also afraid, his mental endurance is 100 times stronger than his own. With the entrance of Suo Yuanli, the court became more silent. Peiyan, CEN changqian, Zhang Wenzhen and Cui Yuanzong of Zhongshu, Cui Zhiwen, di Renjie and Li Qiao of Yushitai were arranged in two rows in the center of the court hall. Naturally, the chief judge was di Renjie, who personally investigated the case. Other officials and Xun GUI looked at each other and watched Suo Yuan Li enter the xuanzheng hall. They could not help but think: "if this man really killed the Imperial College and the Hongwen school, then Jinyang Wang''s situation is really gone." And some of them also began to think about how to get rid of the relationship with Wang if he was really convicted? The other officials recommended by the Wang family in Jinyang also saw their deep worries in their eyes when they looked at each other. If Wang''s situation is over, will the imperial court affect them as well as punish them? Yan Zhaofu''s face was livid. From the very beginning, he was covered in the drum. Kong Zhi asked him to change the imperial examination papers privately and replace him by his name. He lobbied himself to go to di Renjie''s residence with him, hoping that for the sake of the reputation of Guozijian and hongwenguan, the influence of the murder case of Shizi could be reduced, or even the case could be closed hastily. Originally I thought that Kong Zhiyue was thinking for the sake of Guozijian and hongwenguan. Now it seems that Kong Zhiyue used Kong Zhiyue as a tool to force Di Renjie to close the case this morning. Li Zhi and Wu Mei behind the screen also looked at each other when they saw Suo Yuanli coming in. Isn''t this the Hu people who came with the princess Qianjin and brought some warlocks with them a few days ago? The family of Princess Qianjin will ask for Yuanli. Wu Mei looks worried. The fall of Wang''s family is a good thing for her. However, if Li Hong chooses to convict on the court, how many people in the world believe that Wang deserves his crimes? Does Li Hong seem to be in a bit of a hurry for success and profit, and seems a little urgent? At least four families and six surnames after the Xia Dynasty, for their own reputation, can definitely help the Wang family exonerate themselves from their crimes in front of the scholars in the world. They did this not for the sake of Wang, or how close they were to Wang, but for the reason that they enjoyed both prosperity and loss. If Jinyang Wang''s murder of a scholar is identified by the scholars in the world, then the scholars will certainly think that the same thing will happen to the other four surnames and six families. In this way, the reputation of the four surnamed and six families will also be damaged, so they obviously will not choose to watch over after the next Dynasty. In this way, with the mediation and relief of the four surnames and six families in front of the scholars in the world, Li Hong today''s court, such a powerful joint trial, will become soft and powerless, at that time, it will only be the Wang family in Jinyang to change the head of the family. Li Zhi listened to Wu Mei''s murmuring about his worries, and nodded with approval. Indeed, it was too difficult to set up the Wang family and the place of death in Jinyang at once. The other four surnames plus the meritorious and powerful families, and the officials above the court were also recommended by Wang. After the next Dynasty, after their open and secret exculpations, Wang''s family was still a century old family He is a gate master who enjoys great prestige among scholars in the world. Since Li Zhi and Wu Mei at the back of the screen can think of these disadvantages, some people in the front hall can also think of these problems. One of them is Wang Yuan! The originally gloomy and dignified face became a little panicked after Suo Yuanli came in, but after a while, he obviously figured out some advantages and disadvantages. As he said just now, for the sake of Wang''s Centennial life, what''s the matter with him? If Wang''s life can be exchanged with his own to continue to enjoy the supreme prestige among scholars in the world, then even if he is in prison, what''s the matter? Although we can''t leave a clean name in his majesty, at least in Wang''s genealogy, his personality will become greater in the eyes of Wang''s descendants. "No, Li Hong won''t let Wang succeed. This is not in line with Li Hong''s style. He must have some backhand. He must have the means to kill Wang completely. We just don''t know." Wu Mei murmured to herself. Although she said so, she couldn''t think of any other means to give Wang a fatal blow in the imperial court and among the scholars in the world. Li Zhi was curious, but the queen was nervous. Although he knew why the queen wanted the Wang family to decline, he still had some curiosity: "what else does the queen think Li Hong can do? Even if Wang Yuan admits now, it will not be a heavy blow to Wang''s century old foundation "What are we missing?" Wu Mei suddenly interrupts Lizhi''s words and asks. "What is missing?" Lizhi was more confused."In the front hall, the emperor''s relatives live here, the powerful families and nobles live here, and all the officials are on both sides. In the lower right corner, there are five surnames and seven families. Hongxue scholar is in the lower left corner. There are people in all four corners of xuanzheng hall. What''s the use of such a large space between the royal family and the powerful family? What is the use of the empty space between Hongxue and the five surnamed and seven families? These places must be useful! " Wu Mei smile, smile very calm, she is more and more admire the little rabbit. Is there any more useful means than taking advantage of the words of scholars from all over the world? Wang''s greatest fear is that the world''s scholars know that they have murdered the Guozijian and hongwenguan''s scholars. Then Li Hong will certainly use the eyes and mouth of the Guozijian and hongwenguan scholars to make Wang''s evil deeds known to the world. As soon as Wu Mei''s words fell, Hua Meng''s voice rang out in xuanzheng Hall: "Your Highness, a student of Guozijian and hongwenguan, I don''t know where I heard that my classmate was murdered by the Wang family in Jinyang. Now there are a lot of people gathered here. I want to ask you to allow them to question Wang''s family in the imperial court..." "It''s not allowed to make a fool of yourself. This is the chaotang, not the place where their students can come. The only places they can go are Guozijian and Hongwen hall. Besides, there is not enough evidence to prove that..." Li Hong was very angry, so he stood up and scolded Hua Meng. However, some people have already stood up to speak for the students. The Cui family of Qinghe took the lead to say: "Your Highness, I think the scholars in the world are the pillars of the Tang Dynasty, and your highness should treat them with courtesy. What''s more, this case concerns the hearts of thousands of scholars in the world. I think that in order to show the importance of the court to students, they should be allowed to come to listen." "Yes, your highness, I also think that students should be allowed to listen. Although this is the xuanzheng Hall of the Tang Dynasty, today we go to the court on the basis of this case." "Your Highness, I agree that this case is related to the murder of the students of the Imperial College and the Hongwen library. Your highness should understand the students'' concern for them." "Your Highness, I think we should allow the students to enter the xuanzheng hall and listen to the case together. As students of the Tang Dynasty, they were murdered. It''s our good fortune that their students care about the grievances of their classmates. What''s more, we should see that the students are not afraid of power and the courage of the wicked." Li Hong felt that he had really found out the reason why the five surnamed and seven families had been able to stand for 200 years without declining. He was so quick to respond to them. After knowing the joint request of the Guozijian and hongwenguan students, he immediately changed the wind direction, which was enough to keep them standing. The four surnames and six families were the first to speak out. They weighed out the advantages and disadvantages almost at the same time. They would rather fight with the royal family than with the literati in the world. They would immediately know where to stand. If they still dare to protect the Wang family, they believe that the crown prince, with the help of many students from the Imperial College and the Imperial College, will lose the prestige of the five surnames and seven families as long as he divulges the affairs of today''s court. Therefore, in order to protect the reputation of his clan, it is the most reasonable choice to sacrifice Wang who has stepped out of the cliff. Wu Mei and Li Zhi laugh at the same time, and they can''t help but think of what Li Hong said at the beginning: "public opinion guidance, if the court controls the public opinion guidance, five surnames and seven families are nothing!" Wu Mei also because of Li Hong''s indecent words, with a feather duster to relive her beating skills. They did not understand the abstract term of public opinion guidance at the beginning, and now Li Hong has made a demonstration for them, and let the emperor and the queen see how powerful the public opinion guidance is. They also understood the importance of the Imperial College and the hongwenguan. They were no less important than the five surnames and seven families above the imperial court or the noble and noble families. No matter which power they were, they were not as sharp as the sons of literati in the world. They had to feel the pressure. "It''s a double-edged sword." Wu Mei finally, like a summary, gave a summary comment on the power of today''s Guozijian and hongwenguan students in xuanzheng hall. Wang Yuan was a lot older. His gray beard and hair had withered a lot, and his bright eyes were darkened. Even the originally calm crutch was shaking involuntarily in his hand, as if to show how excited and shocked he was in his heart! He never thought that his royal highness intended to let the students of the Imperial College and hongwenguan listen to him. In this way, it was very difficult for Wang to rise again after all the words and money of these scholars! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 "Give back my classmate''s life!" "We want justice and jurisprudence." "Strictly investigate the murderer who murdered his classmates!" "Ask his Highness the prince to make decisions for the unjust death of the students of the Imperial College and the Hongwen hall!" "Not afraid of the powerful and powerful, and pledge to bring the murderer to justice!" At the gate of xuanzheng hall, the students cheered and heard Li Hong feel comfortable and happy. Behind the screen, Li Zhi and Wu Mei look at each other. They know how to use these students to set up the Wang family in Jinyang and the place of death. But what are the meanings of shouting slogans at the gate of xuanzheng hall? Will this happen in the future? When did these students become so fearless, what became so righteous? Don''t they know the consequences of offending the five families and seven families? It goes without saying that there must be some instigation! As for who it is, you don''t have to guess! "Your Majesty, the queen..." A maid of honor suddenly appears behind Wu Mei and Li Zhi. Wu Mei has no reason to alarm! Once the palace maids or eunuchs stop talking and look embarrassed, there is only one thing that happens, that is, the prince or the palace maid makes trouble again. Li Hong has grown up, and now it will not be like this, let alone the people in the court. So Li Lingyue? "Say, what''s the matter?" Wu Mei has a black line in her brain. "My highness, the queen, the princess and the king of Yin (Li Dan) are among the students..." "Nonsense! It must be Li Hong''s idea. I''m sure it can''t run away from him! " Wu Mei Qi rubbed up from the chair, but was held by Li Zhi. "Let the maids take them back to the harem. What''s the use of going out now?" Li Zhi said with a smile. "Yes, go and take them back to the harem. I''ll see how I''ll deal with him later! " Wu Mei sits down again in a huff and puffs. You''re dead, you are! Li Dan, a little fat man, was about the same age as Li Lingyue. In history, Li Dan was also very fond of Li Lingyue after he ascended the throne, which led to the later princess''s political interference. Today, the little fat man and Li Lingyue also hold their fists high, and follow the students of Hongwen hall and Guozijian who do not know why they are shouting. They do not look like they are coming to fight against Wang, but they are participating in an interesting gathering. Just had not finished the excited gathering to hide, was secretly stopped by the palace maid eunuch from behind. Naturally, no one noticed the scene above the court. As if he was telling someone else''s story, so Yuan Li told all the things from the beginning to the end without Di Renjie asking questions. Wang Yuan was trembling in an audience, and although what Suo Yuanli said was true, it was obvious that in order to justify himself, Suo Yuan Li, in addition to taking the execution of the murder on himself, as to how to plan and who came up with ideas, were all set up with Wang Yuan, Wang Yifang and Kong Zhiyue, who were the chief culprits. It has to be said that Suo yuan was aware of the current affairs. Even at this time, he wanted to clean up the king of Cao, Li Ming, and the princess Qianjin, and even gave a confession that neither of them knew. However, even if he wanted to take money from himself, Suo Yuan Li was powerless in the face of the evidence in di Renjie''s hands. Moreover, the death of the student was caused by the private casting of old money. Di Renjie asked and so Yuanli answered. The Historiographer sat on one side and wrote hard. The students of Hongwen hall and Guozijian at the gate listened. When Wang Yuan''s old eyes closed and he suddenly fainted, the students at the door burst into cheers. "I would like to congratulate your highness and avenge the injustice of the Guozijian and hongwenguan students." Zhongshu Province, zhongshuling, the provincial bodyguard under the door looked at a royal doctor who had awakened the comatose Wang Yuan, and immediately called out with one voice. Wang Yuan, who was just sober up, almost fainted after hearing this. Kong Zhiyue and Wang Yi were as dead as dust. The Imperial College and the imperial historian platform obviously would not let them go, especially the Yushitai. Under Wang Yifang''s deception, Li Qiao only now knew that Wang Yifang had always been a Yin Fengyang violator. The Minister of Honglu temple and the Ministry of rites jointly presided over the Imperial College and the Hongwen Museum. After the ministers congratulated Li Hong, the two came out to make a face-to-face apology. The students at the gate have not dispersed. They are waiting to see what will happen to Wang Yuan, the head of Wang''s family in Jinyang, who will be escorted from xuanzheng hall, and some people have begun to talk about it: "it''s nothing more than a hundred year old aristocratic family. It''s really shameless for a gentleman to forge old money and cheat the court to make huge profits." "Since Wang''s family can be like this, I''m afraid other aristocratic families are no better?" "Yes, I can''t say that they are all birds of a feather. They control the recommendation resources of the Zhongzheng system. They must be in a bad way." "Well, it''s reasonable. In fact, it''s only Wang''s case now. In the future, we have to stay away from these aristocratic families." "That''s right. Today''s hongwenguan scholar''s impersonation of Wang Yuan''s grandson is enough to show that other worlds will certainly do the same." "But I''m glad that the case has been investigated by his royal highness. I''m afraid that the present imperial examination system will be fair and strict, and there will be no more unhealthy tendencies in the imperial examination."As the discussion among these students gradually faded away, it was Wang Yuan''s old back, and Kong Zhiyue and Wang Yifang, who looked like a bereaved dog. They even gave up their defense. This is not to say that they do not want to defend themselves, but they are very clear that under such hard evidence, no one will listen to them, not to mention the prince''s highness, who is fierce and ruthless. Li Hong coldly looked at Wang Yuan''s back and left. He began to think about the next goal in his heart. If not completely eradicated, the way out of the world''s poor scholars would always have a series of barriers in front of him, so fighting down a Wang family is not his ultimate goal. The Wang family in Jinyang was regarded as their first target. In addition to their secret help to Li Zhong in dealing with his own affairs, he became more vigilant towards Wang and was bound to get rid of Wang. What''s more, the geographical position of Jinyang is too sensitive. After all, the Tang Dynasty started from there. If Jinyang can''t be controlled in hand, once Wang is given a chance, it''s not sure that he will be in bad luck at that time. The four surnames and six families began to think about their situation. What to do next was for them to consider carefully. Today, Wang was punished, although it was due to the death of the Guozijian and hongwenguan students, but also shows that the imperial court for their deep fear, for their inhibition of the heart has never stopped. This is a wake-up call to the rest of the family, and it also makes them have to choose how to face the court in the future, whether they have to show a superior class identity, whether they are even unwilling to marry the royal family because of their self-supporting identity! Li Ming, king of Cao, is even more worried about Li Hong''s indifference to him. Up to now, Li Hong still hasn''t given himself a final conclusion. Now that he is standing in the center of the court hall, he is not walking or not. "It''s a felony in Tang Dynasty whether it''s old money or new money! Killing people for fear that things will come to light is an even greater crime! The head of such a thief should be handed over to Dali temple to be severely punished and never tolerated! Since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, it is only 50 years since the founding of our country. Our ancestors used blood donation and life, their wisdom and strategy to exchange for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty! Anyone who dares to disturb the court and violate the law of the Tang Dynasty will be severely punished, no matter who you are! Even Princess Yiyang and Princess Gao''an are the same, confiscating all their old money and never changing it! Therefore, no one should, because of his own selfish desire, deprive your father of the glory of fighting for you with blood donation and life! " Li Hong looked solemn and dignified, standing on the court, looking at the Royal relatives, nobles, dignitaries and meritorious families, he said word by word. Stop these people''s mouths with Yiyang and Gao''an, and then beat those noble families and aristocratic families who want to seek private benefits from the Tang Dynasty. In this way, they can understand that the Tang Dynasty is not a fool, and will never let you exchange the old money for nothing. "Liaodong, Yunzhong, Anxi, and even the six imperial edicts in Southwest China are all our potential enemies. We have not been strong enough to make them really yield. Now they only give in temporarily because of our present strength. If we stand still and we stagnate, we will enjoy the peace and stability of today''s prosperous times. Sooner or later, they will take the war in their hands The knife was aimed at us again and cut. At that time, what will you look like to face the foundation laid down by your ancestors? What can we do against them? There is no once and for all thing in the world, only strive forward, we can always be strong! Wen''an world, Wu Ding heaven and earth, whether the literati scholars, or generals of the government, are all the ministers of the Tang Dynasty! Anyone who dares to create the idea of valuing martial arts over writing will also be severely punished! " Li Hong''s eyes once again swept the world''s doormen, because their existence and recommendation naturally led to the literati who wanted to join the imperial court and despised martial arts. Now I point to the civil servants and military generals who are all ministers of the stock. I hope that next, I can start to really smooth the transition from the government soldier system of the Tang Dynasty to the recruitment system. After all, today''s government soldier system is at the end of its tether, and the effective combat effectiveness that can be put forward is getting lower and lower. If we do not carry out rectification and reform, and do not need Tubo, the Tang Dynasty will first shrink its territory, in order to defend Guanzhong with scarce troops. Li Zhi and Wu Mei walked slowly to the front of the hall from both sides of the screen. After the loud and clear voice of the ritual officials sounded, Li Hong and Zhongshusheng zhongshuling, the provincial ministers, the Royal relatives and relatives, civil and military officials, including Hongxue scholars and aristocratic families, began to bow down to the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 Li Zhi and Wu Mei scan the court hall, one dragon and one phoenix. The majesty and nobility of the Tang royal family are vividly reflected by them. "It''s a heinous crime that people''s lives are ignored and old money is privately forged to make huge profits. It''s entirely their own fault that Wang''s family in Jinyang is so bad for the country and the people. However, I am glad that, in the face of major right and wrong, both civil and military officials and meritorious families can stand in the interests of the imperial court. In particular, his Highness the crown prince and the Minister of Dali Temple Di Renjie worked together to find out the case and arrest the person responsible for the crime. I would also like to warn other aristocratic families, as the crown prince said, not to pay for your own personal interests, and your father''s glorious achievements with blood donation and life Li Zhi said in a deep voice. People listen to Li Zhi''s words, but their minds have already begun to ponder. It seems that it is imperative that the crown prince be granted the post of minister of the province. Although the post was no longer set up because of the taboo that the former Emperor had ever held, I am afraid that if the crown Prince holds this important post, no one will say anything and stop him? "The king of Cao, Li Ming, privately minted old money, but I still don''t know how to reflect on it. You have been stripped of your title and demoted to the common people. The princess Qianjin left her slaves to take care of people''s lives and murdered the Imperial College and hongwenguan students. In addition, the crime of forging old money privately should also remove her title of Princess and be demoted to the common people." Li Zhi took a look at Li Ming, the king of Cao. He was shivering and in a trance. He had lost his will to resist. Since Li Ming, king of Cao and Princess Qianjin, presented a sorcerer for him to see a doctor, and Li Hong debunked those deceptive tricks, Li Zhi began to see that King Cao Li Ming and Princess Qianjin were not happy with him. Today, he caught such a good opportunity created by Li Hong for him. If he did not take advantage of it, he, the emperor, would be able to live in Li Hong directly. Li Hong breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t care about the fate of Uncle Cao Wang. He only cared about the fate of Qianjin princess. Now his father demoted her to be a commoner. Then we can imagine the faces of Xue Huaiyi and so on who she introduced, and the fate of Suo Yuanli. At least in the next few days, he would not have to worry about it any more. After all, the princess could not confiscate the money as her royal highness. Now his majesty demoted Li Ming, king of Cao, and Princess Qianjin as common people and punished them for casting old money privately. This is how the two Sabre sticks are played out. Your majesty and the crown prince complement each other and are extremely tacit. And their actions are to tell those who hold the old money: the royal family has disposed of the old money. Then, no matter how to deal with the old money, whether it is a dignitary or a meritorious family, it becomes a hot potato at the moment. It is obviously impossible to exchange one for one, unless you want to take your clan into the follow-up of the Wang family in Jinyang, and the royal family can''t wash you again It''s dirty. Both Li Zhi and Li Hong realized that after today''s powerful court meeting, civil and military officials became more obedient than before. As for the reason, it must be that some people also hold old money in their hands. All the people were beaten by the emperor and the crown prince in the court hall. Now they dare not cry in front of LiZhi as before. All the people were worried, either thinking about how to exchange the old money in the future, or like those honest and clean officials, they began to think whether it was his Majesty''s Royal Highness The Prince of Jin to be the Shangshu order! Sure enough, after a moment of silence in the court hall, Li Zhi''s voice solemnly rang out: "to uphold the principles of the court and the laws and regulations of the Ming Dynasty, to extend the foundation of the Tang Dynasty for a hundred years, and to create the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. Since the time when the former Emperor assumed the post of shangshuling to inherit Datong, the post of Shangshu provincial shangshuling was shelved because of the taboo that the former Emperor had held the post. However, today, the Crown Prince Li Hongping in Anxi, receiving Tubo and Tuguhun, deterred several foreign countries, such as tuhuoluo and Baiyi Dashi, so that they did not dare to spy on the territory of the Tang Dynasty. This achievement can be compared with that of the previous emperors. I Today, the Crown Prince Li Hong was appointed as the governor of Shangshu Province, the governor of Anxi capital, and the governor of Jingzhao Prefecture. He went to the post of minister of Hubu, and selected talents to be the Secretary of Hubu. " Li Zhi reverberated in the hall of the imperial court, the xuanzheng hall issued the sound of breathing air! The faces of the four surnames and six families, the meritorious families, and the relatives of the royal family are mixed. Everyone knows that once the prince''s highness becomes the Minister of the province, it means that everything in the Tang Dynasty is always in order, and he has the right to ask about anything. It is not surprising that the position of shangshuling was held by his royal highness. This sentence came out of the mind of the general of wenchenwu. Although it is known that the prince''s highness will be appointed as the Secretary of state sooner or later after returning from the campaign of Anxi, all the people can''t help but feel a shock after hearing from his Majesty''s appointment. What is the power of Shangshu provincial Shangshu order? This is clear to everyone present! If we only talk about the grade, we can''t compare with the prince''s highness who has super grade. After all, only the emperor, Queen, Prince and princess have no grade in the whole Tang Dynasty. They don''t need to be listed in the grade, and they are regarded as the existence of super grade! However, when it comes to real power, the power of the East Palace is not even comparable to that of the Shangshu province. The East Palace seems to be like a small court, and any institution is the same as the imperial palace. However, it only exists for the purpose of training the crown prince, and there is no real right to exercise it.Except during the period when the crown prince was in charge of the country, the officials of the eastern palace had the opportunity to be brought into play a little bit by the three provinces. The rest of the time, it was like reading with the prince, which was more like a symbolic existence. But now the prince''s Royal Highness serves as the Secretary of the Ministry of ministers, which means that his royal highness now has the real power to take charge of the affairs of the whole country, and only the emperor has more power than him. The grade of zhengerpin is two grades higher than that of Zhongshusheng, zhongshiling and Shizhong of zhengsanpin. Naturally, it is higher than his two subordinates. The rank of Shangshusheng''s servant is also one grade higher than that of his two subordinates. In the sense of real right, one person is lower than ten thousand people! There can be a higher grade than that of shangshuling: from one grade to the first grade, all of them are Taishi, Taifu, Taiwei, situ, Sikong, Prince and princess. However, these people are nominal grades, and they are totally impossible to participate in political affairs. They are just reputation, and have no real real real power. If we can say that there can be a higher rank than that of shangshuling, and there are also real rights, it is the post of "Tiance general" of Yipin. This position was also vacant after Li Shimin, Emperor Taizong of the former dynasty, and has never been given to anyone. From the emperor''s gentle smile, many officials and dignitaries, including the royal family, could not help thinking in their mind: "I am afraid that the position of general Tiance will be given to his highness sooner or later." After Li Hong heard his father''s Jinfeng order, although he said that he had already known that this day would come, he told himself in his mother''s palace a few days ago. However, after hearing the announcement made by his father and the emperor, Li Hong could not help but feel a trance and excitement. "This is the order of Shangshu. It is not even the father and the emperor, but a position that has not been set up for a long time after being held by the emperor''s grandfather, who has become the emperor for ages. Now he is really crowned by himself! Can you really be as wise and powerful as your grandfather? Can you really lead the Tang Dynasty to a higher glory? " Li Hong looks at Lizhi and Wu Mei with a big mouth. His head is blank at the moment. Only when he suddenly receives the black line of Wu Mei''s brain, does he wake up and he hasn''t accepted his orders. "The son minister takes orders, and he will live up to the expectations of his father, his colleagues in the court and the people of the world. He is willing to devote himself to the Tang Dynasty and die." Li Hong bowed and saluted. After the first day of this year, his royal highness, who was only 20 years old after the first day of this year, has made great achievements at a young age, and he has created a rare book order that his majesty can not do. He has served as the first emperor and then no longer has a post! Li Zhi and Wu Mei left for the imperial palace with a smile after the official''s loud and clear voice sounded. Now they are not suitable to stay here. They have to make Li Hong happy today. I''m afraid that the next thing I''m afraid to do is to let Li Hong work hard for a while to congratulate the ministers in the court. Besides, there are also dignitaries, Royal relatives and relatives who also want to congratulate him. "Minister Lower officials... " After the emperor and empress left, Peiyan, who was the first to congratulate Li Hong, got stuck. Just thinking about shock and thinking, the first one to congratulate his highness, but he forgot to think about how to call himself! Be a minister. Your Royal Highness has just been granted the title of Shangshu provincial shangshuling by his majesty Jin Dynasty, and has become the head of all officials. Do you agree that the crown prince is the shangshuling? Call the officer, the prince''s highness, whose identity can''t be ignored, is there. Do you think Peiyan only recognizes shangshuling but not his highness? With a smile, di Renjie walked up to him and patted Pei Yan on the shoulder. He said with ease, "Mr. Pei, you are in the same court. Your highness, the crown prince, is the head of all the officials who have granted the order of Shangshu province. How we claim to be officials depends on the origin of the case. If it is a matter of court administration, we should naturally call ourselves lower officials. If it is not about the affairs of Shangshu province and Liubu, which is under the charge of the prince''s highness, we should be courtiers. How about that? " "What huaiying said is very true. Your highness, the minister was not thoughtful just now. I hope you will make atonement. " Peiyan see Di Renjie relaxed freehand expression, immediately also followed relaxed down, said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 The news that Li Zhi made the Crown Prince Li Hong the provincial Secretary of the state was like a long wing. In most of the time, it had spread all over the Guanzhong area. The memorials were drafted by Zhongshu and the people under the gate. The emperor officially signed an instrument to appoint Li Hong as the Shangshu Provincial secretary. Today, all the official offices of the Tang Dynasty no longer work in the Daming Palace. After the reconstruction of Taiji palace, it has become the office location of the government offices of the Tang Dynasty. Shangshu province is in the middle, Zhongshu province and menxia province are in the left and right. The three official yamen form a character, which guards the Daming Palace behind. In front of the three provinces, there are six ministries in charge of the provincial government. According to their different responsibilities, some of them have been transferred to the Taiji palace, while others are still in the Daming Palace. The functions of the nine temples in the Tang Dynasty overlap with those of the six ministries, so it is difficult to sort out these matters in a short period of time. However, among all the government offices, the Yushitai''s status has suddenly become higher, and it has been placed in the imperial palace. Although there is no real power in hand, it seems that the power of the mouth is greater than before. Along with the rise of Yushitai''s status, Dali temple, one of the nine temples, has become more and more important because of its unique functions. The so-called "three court trial" is handled by the three official offices of Yushitai, Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment. Therefore, Yushitai, Dali temple, and the Ministry of punishment are equivalent to the municipal courts, procuratorates and the Ministry of public security. Although the specific functions, especially the functions of the Yushitai, are not so clear, Li Hong has the intention to start with Dali temple and Yushitai after sorting out the six parts. Among all the civil and military officials, after the Crown Prince Li Hong was appointed as the Secretary of the provincial government, the people who were worried about it were Zhang Wenzhen and Cui Yuanzong. Now, whether they can still live in their posts, the opinions of shangshuling are very important. Fortunately, Li Hong didn''t let them worry for a long time, so he called Zhang Wenzhen and Cui Yuanzong to the administrative office of Shangshu province. They recognized their achievements in Shangshu province and encouraged them to be prepared to be upset by themselves. Cui Yuanzong was very excited. Listening to Li Hong''s words, he nodded heavily. He was looking forward to making some achievements under the prince''s highness. However, Zhang Wenzhen is getting older and not as energetic as Cui Yuanzong, who is just 50 years old. Now the court is suddenly changing. As for Zhang Wenzhen, who is approaching the retirement age, he only hopes to be able to spend one or two years safely, and then live in seclusion and enjoy the happiness of his family. After pacifying Li Hong, the two powerful men, he began to do nothing in Shangshu province. In the cold winter, the northwest wind was blowing like a knife on his face, which made people feel painful. However, this still can not stop the people outside the imperial city from shuttling through the streets of Chang''an, especially in the eastern and western cities. If this year is close, they are the busiest people. They all want to make more money and have a more successful new year than last year. Yang Wu and Lian tie completely took the place of Huameng and mang Zi''s duties. They accompanied Li Hong to Shangshu province every day, but they could not stay for most of the day. With the end of the year approaching, there was not so much to deal with in the government offices. What''s more, after the upheaval over the court a few days ago, the most serious administrative problem on the court this year has been solved. Therefore, the most busy one is the Hubu. Lin Shiling took the post of crown prince Zhan Shicheng in Donggong. When he was warming up, Lin Shiling was kicked in the buttocks by Li Hong. Then he threw Lin Shiling to the Hubu department and asked him to help the new minister of Hubu to deal with the old money and the new money. "Good steel must be used on the blade. It is a waste of talent to put it in the east palace." Li Hong was walking along the road of Daming Palace in snow-white fur fur fur. His tall figure was matched with fur. From the back, a bear was wandering around the palace. The father is not in the Zichen hall, so it must be in Penglai hall. The palace of the empress mother should be the most lively at this time? Li Hong shrunk his neck and tightened her fur. As soon as she got to the door of Penglai hall, she heard Wu Mei scolding Li Lingyue, who was an ancient spirit. "Who taught you all this? If you don''t want to go to Chongwen hall, I''m afraid that you will become like that little bunny. You''re still in a good mood. If you''re OK, you''ll still like to run to the east palace! " Wu Mei''s voice is as cold as winter, but there is still a trace of warmth and helplessness. Naturally, Li Lingyue is not afraid of her. She looks up at Wu Mei, shaking her jade hand and giggling. It''s not surprising that Wu Mei is angry. After all, what happened just now made her want to pull Li Hong to death! After Li Zhi entered Penglai hall and exchanged greetings with Wu Mei, Li Lingyue began to offer treasure to Li Zhi and said, "father, you should eat seven percent of your food. You should eat too much Do you know what will happen? " "How?" "Waste money, cluck." Li Lingyue successfully cackled in mischief, but he was hurt by Wu Mei. This must have been taught by Li Hong''s little bunny! Wu Mei said the attributive. Li Lingyue was not afraid. She continued to raise her small face and read to the emperor and his majesty: "don''t drink the water just boiled. It''s not good for your health..."Li Zhi condition launch just want to say "nonsense", heard Li Lingyue eyes a bone, playful prominent two words: "hot mouth." So Wu Mei''s headache got worse! At the beginning, I was afraid that she would fail to study in Chongwen hall, so I put her in the Imperial College. This is a good thing. A few days ago, she went to the xuanzheng hall with Li Dan! "You can''t eat too many eggs a day, if you eat too much..." Li Lingyue looks at Lizhi and waits for him to answer. But Li Zhixue is smart, just doting on Li Lingyue and doesn''t talk. Li Lingyue was about to leave his arms with a pout, so Lizhi had to ask, "how?" Li Lingyue, who carved jade, immediately began to smile and said, "the hen has no time to go down. Cluck." So Li Lingyue was very angry by Wu Mei, and she was scolded. Someone listened to the scolding voice in Penglai hall and looked around with some guilty heart. Fortunately, no one else saw him. So he looked at Yang Wu and Lian tie beside him: "why don''t we go back, it seems that today is not suitable to visit my father and his mother..." "You get in here!" Wu Mei''s voice rings inside. She stands under the window like a bear. It''s hard for Wu Mei to see. So "bear" had to chat and smile, accompanied by Yangwu and liantie, walked into the warm Penglai hall. "What do you mean when you see your father and your mother? I''ll leave first if it''s OK. I suddenly think that there are a lot of things in Shangshu province that I haven''t dealt with. " Li Hong said with a smile that he would turn around and leave. "Deceiving. The empress mother and the elder brother are deceiving. As long as he smiles like that, he is likely to be deceiving." Li Lingyue ran quickly for two steps, regardless of Li Hong who had just walked in from the cold wind, holding a leg covered with fur and saying nothing. Wu Mei was not moved. She sneered at her mouth. When she started, she had a feather duster in her hand: "you can''t eat too much, eat too much and waste money.". Just boiled water can''t drink or scald your mouth. One day can not eat too many eggs, eat too much, hens too late. Did you teach all this? " Wu Mei forced herself to smile and narrate Li Lingyue''s witticism just now. She really couldn''t think of it. How did he think of all these things? And how do you think of those poems that can be handed down through the ages? From small to large, it seems that there is no thing he will not! Even if he really doesn''t understand it, he can tell you a lot of specious, but absolutely fallacious truth. But as soon as Wu Mei''s voice fell, Li Hong didn''t have time to speak. Li Lingyue, who was holding his leg, began to turn on the talking mode. "After my mother, the emperor taught me to recite Zhuangzi''s xiaoyaoyou, which is different from that taught by Guozijian." Li Lingyue drags Li Hong''s leg and walks to Wu Mei. She raises her small face for praise again. Li Hong can only sigh in his heart when he hears little words. Brother Keng, Li Lingyue is determined to dig himself up. Is that Chuang Tzu''s "carefree journey" that he taught her! At this moment, Li Hong has an impulse to cry and stay away from Li Lingyue. At least, she can''t teach Li Lingyue in the future, or she will kill her sooner or later. Hearing Li Lingyue''s words, she was not only curious, but also Li Zhi, who was calm on the side, asked, "do you think your brother taught you to recite" xiaoyaoyou "? He can''t recite Zhuangzhou''s xiaoyaoyou. Can he teach you In this era, if you don''t recite all of them, you won''t teach others, because it doesn''t show that you have much knowledge, but it appears that you have no knowledge. But can such a view be useful to Li Hong? Definitely not! Wu Mei''s face suddenly dropped like the temperature outside. She looked at Li Lingyue with a cold expression and said faintly, "then you are going to give your mother a back to recite the" carefree journey "that your brother taught you to recite." Li Hong felt that the feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand made him dizzy. He wanted to take the feather duster and put it up. However, he was frightened by Wu Mei''s demonstration and took back his hand. However, he also drew a sufficient distance, and the feather duster would not immediately greet him. "Yes, the father, the emperor, the empress and the minister will recite them to you." Li Lingyue said positively. "What do you need to recite? Just two sentences. The father and the empress will have more than the elder brother. You don''t have to teach your family how to do it." What are you doing! Let her carry it, how much she can carry it Wu Mei''s voice has been brewing enough anger, listening to someone is involuntarily shivering. "Yes, father and queen mother, listen carefully: there are fish in Beiming, which is named Kun. Kun is so big that it can''t be stewed in a pot. To turn into a bird, its name is Peng and Peng Zhida. It needs two barbecue grills, one with more salt and the other with less spicy... " "Li Hong..." Wu Mei gnaws her teeth and wishes to tear her royal highness. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 "Li Siwu was beaten out of the palace and was beaten by the wind outside. When Wu Mei was about to reprimand Li Hong, she heard someone say, "Wow, it''s much colder this year than in previous years. I''m afraid the people in Guanzhong area are not well prepared." Speaking of this, Li Hong casually pulled a maid from Wumei palace, and suddenly put his cold hands on the broken cheek of others, and then he said with a smile: "go to the Ministry of housing and the Ministry of labor, tell them that they are the ministers, stop all the government affairs in their hands, and immediately go to the surrounding areas of Chang''an to investigate the reserves of the common people for the winter. It''s a terrible weather There''s going to be a heavy snow, and get them ready. " The maid of the palace was a little afraid of Li Hong. She was held by Li Hong''s hands and her cheek was suddenly frozen. She was excited. Hearing the words of his highness, she looked at the queen not far away. "Go, go." Wu Mei can''t help but wave her hand. She can still miss the people at this time. She can''t stop her kindness. Lizhi nodded his head with a smile and then continued to tease Li Lingyue in his arms. "Yang Wu, you go to the Ministry of war and tell the Secretary of the Ministry of war to prepare cotton padded clothes for the winter, so as to prevent the Department from insufficient supplies in winter. If the Ministry of housing has a request, it must be delivered to the Department at the first time. Liantie, you go to Princess Lanling, Princess Chengyang and Princess Xincheng, and order them to make winter cotton clothes immediately. The more, the better. " Li Hong simply dealt with the government affairs that he had just remembered and handed Yang Wu the Shangshu order token in his hand. The military department would not act without his own token as compared with other departments. Then Wu Mei was stunned and suddenly walked to her bedroom and said: "mother, borrow a quilt from my son minister, or I may not be able to survive this winter." "You stayed well in the palace. What did you freeze? You..." Wu Mei''s words have not finished, bear has quickly walked into her bedroom. Wu Mei is in a hurry and looks at Li Zhi. She sees that Li Zhi and Li Lingyue are having a good time. She doesn''t listen to their conversation at all. Turning around, I saw someone come out with a new cup in her arms. Li Hong, whose hands were occupied, stretched out his legs and kicked two eunuchs at the door: "go and find a longer rope. You, come out with me." After that, she ignored Wu Mei, who was full of black lines behind her head. She went out again against the cold wind, leaving Wu Mei puzzled. She followed Li Zhi and Li Lingyue, who had just returned to their senses. She looked at Wu Mei curiously and asked, "this Holding a quilt to stand outside and think about it? " Wu Mei didn''t make a sound. She just went to the window at the gate of the palace. Looking out of the window, she saw a fur coat flying with the cold wind, and a eunuch was beside her. She was closely encircling the quilt on the tree with him. At this time, another eunuch also ran over with a bundle of rope, and the three United to tie the new cup to the tree with the rope in the cold wind. "Is this tree so important to him?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s serious manner in the cold wind, with a trace of jealousy in her tone. This tree was planted by the hand of his Majesty in front of the palace gate of Taiji palace when Li Hongcai was just able to walk. After the completion of Daming Palace, the tree was transplanted here without permission. Although it is said that people moved to live and the tree moved to death, the tree is growing well now. Sometimes, Wu Mei sometimes looks at the big tree in a daze and even recalls the scene when the little figure planted the tree with his majesty. At the beginning, the two imperial prefectures, namely, the emperor''s office and the emperor''s office, have become the guardians of the Tang Dynasty. "I''ll find you a small tree some other day. As a memorial for you and Li Lingyue, how about planting it next to it?" Li Zhi did not know when also came over, looking out the window by the cold wind frozen red face Li Hong, light said. Today, the territory of the Tang Dynasty is larger than that of LiZhi period in history. At least, according to historical records, Tubo and other places have never been a part of the Tang Dynasty. Today, because of Li Hong''s achievements, Tubo has been in existence in name and is basically the territory of the Tang Dynasty. Li Zhi felt the glory of opening up the territory and defending the prestige of the Tang Dynasty. In recent days, Li Zhi has been thinking about continuing to confer titles on himself and the empress. However, when it comes to the emperor, it is even more difficult for him to add another name to set off the prosperous times under his rule. But anything in this period, it is difficult to live this wonderful couple in history. In the history books, Wu Mei can create characters and name herself Wu Lu. Li Zhi, of course, would not be willing to let people down. He was already planning to make the queen queen queen and himself the emperor at the great court meeting after the new year, when envoys from all over the world came to pay homage. Shangshu Ling listened to Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s meaning. Although they didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was already obvious, just like the "cheater" of the future generations: "I have a 500 million project in hand, but it''s less than 100 yuan of start-up capital."So shangshuling clearly nodded. His role at the moment was the 100 yuan starting fund, so he clapped his chest in front of his wonderful parents and said, "don''t worry. When your son minister is in the great court meeting, in front of the officials and envoys from all over the world, he will help you put it forward." After the old couple''s problem is solved, it''s time to solve the problem of the new shangshuling. There are so many kinds of problems that Li Zhi almost committed vertigo. From the reform of the clothing system of civil and military officials, the excessive recruitment system of the government and the military system, the reform of the Imperial College and hongwenguan, and the development and construction of water conservancy projects and transportation hubs, Li Zhi was dizzy and distraught, which made the emperor who had not been in the imperial court for a long time feel like he was going to the imperial court. Wu Mei, on the other hand, was attentive and attentive. From time to time, she put forward some "personal" suggestions to Li Hong, emphasizing that "personal opinions and personal opinions are for reference only." Under the third grade, officials from the third grade are included. All the civil servants'' costumes are in blue color, which means honesty and uprightness. Jade belt is naturally a lower gold belt than the gold jade belt of three grades or above, with silver, copper, iron and so on. The military officer''s clothing below the third grade includes officials of the third grade. All the costumes are pure black, which means cold and heartless. The belt is the same as a civil servant. The officials above the third grade still use the present purple imperial robe with gold and jade belt. However, Li Hong improved the personal fish symbol for all officials, holding the official token made by the supervisor. The third grade or above is gold inlaid jade, with the name engraved on the front and the official position and grade on the back. The token is decorated with dark flowers of Xiangyun in Tang Dynasty. Among all the reforms, Wu Mei was particularly careful in sorting out the Royal rights. When she heard that Li Hong wanted to separate the responsibilities between the six ministries and the nine temples, especially the separation of the functions of the Yamen in charge of the Royal affairs from those of other government offices, the mother and the son had a fierce dispute. The final result was: the queen won because of the There was an emperor behind him. In the end, when Li Hong proposed to gradually transform the six into nine, the emperor and the queen jointly beat him out of Penglai hall. So someone had to think about it in the cold wind and find opportunities for reform in the future, and these reforms are just talking about now. Who knows it will take several years for the reform to be completed. The emperor and Empress of Penglai Palace are still thinking about Li Hong''s six parts into nine parts. Although it seems that the official offices have been increased, it seems that the functions are more clear. What''s more, after the Queen''s hard work, there were no few official offices in charge of Royal affairs. On the contrary, the official offices in charge of Royal affairs were virtually improved, and the conditioning became clearer and clearer. Someone in Taiji palace didn''t even enter, so he went straight to his east palace. In this cold weather, he didn''t want to wander around. He just stayed in the East Palace and waited for the report from Jinghui, the Minister of Hubu and Fang Xianzhong of the Ministry of work. On the way to Li Zhengdian, Li Hong saw two thin figures standing still in the cold wind, letting the cold wind like a knife blow on his body and face, and his hair on his head danced with the wind, as if to rise from the sky. Li Hong sighed soundlessly that he had never seen them again since he reprimanded Yiyang and Gao''an a few days ago. Now, I''m afraid they are coming to plead for guilt? Why bother to come? As a Royal Princess, she has no consciousness at all. No wonder she was dragged by Wu Mei in the history books until she was several years old before she was allowed to marry. Li Hong, who walked behind the two girls, looked at them silently, shivering in the cold wind, but stood firmly at the door, holding a shoulder in one hand and going to Li Zhengdian. The two women turned back indifferently until they saw clearly that it was Li Hong. Only then did a sad smile appear on their faces, and the tears could not help turning in their eyes. "If you want to go in and say something, you will not be afraid of getting sick if you stand outside like this. Will someone take care of you then?" Li Hong said while holding their shoulders to move forward, but the two women stood outside for too long, and their slender legs were unable to move at the moment. Li Hong had to put the hand on his shoulder on the two people''s waist, one hand holding two people to go to Li Zhengdian. At the gate, whether it was snow, summer solstice, Huameng, mang seed, Banmei and Xulan, they were cold with snot and tears. The two princesses of Tang Dynasty stood at the door and did not respond for a long time. Naturally, they did not dare to enter the palace alone. They had to stand at the door, accompany the two princesses to suffer from the cold and let the cold wind destroy them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 The weather of these days is just like Li Hong expected. After the cold wind has ravaged the whole Guanzhong area for more than a day, the temperature has also been further reduced. The cold wind with cold temperature makes people fully realize that the cold winter months are coming quietly. In the daytime, Chang''an City, still in the busy streets of business travel, were requisitioned by the Ministry of housing, used to take a batch of winter cotton clothes and daily necessities, from the gate of Chang''an City, were sent to each chixian County under the jurisdiction of Beijing Zhaofu. Due to the documents issued by the Ministry of Commerce, the neighboring counties, prefectures and counties began to make intense preparations to resist the colder weather. At every post station, officials from the governor''s government were waiting to unload the official winter belongings from the carriages of the merchants. After giving certain compensation to the merchants, they would take the winter things back to the government offices and start to distribute them to the government In the hands of some poor people and people who can''t survive the severe winter alone. The next night, at Yinshi and in the tiger roaring mountain forest in the depth of Qinling Mountains, the frightening sound of tiger roaring seemed to shake the dark clouds in the night sky. The snowflakes danced and swayed in the silent night sky and slowly fell on the ground. Under the cover of the night, the world is quietly formed under the cover of the night. With the ringing of the drum tower in Chang''an City and the opening of the gate as scheduled, the whole world seems to be covered with a layer of silver clothes. The snow still falls from the air, and the snow on the ground has lost people''s feet. The whole city of Chang''an seems to be quieter with the snow. There are few pedestrians on the streets, so that the snow on the road is still in the most primitive and trampled state. The students of Chongwen Museum and the officials of Hubu department were probably the first group of people to go out except chengwuwei. Everyone took the tools in their hands and began to measure the thickness of the snow. Whether they wanted to start a higher level of emergency measures as the snow continued to fall. In front of Penglai Hall of Daming Palace, Li Lingyue, a little girl carved with powder and jade, looks like an elf in the snow. Her clear laughter adds a touch of vitality to the slightly silent palace. After playing with the snow for a long time, she wanted to go to the East Palace and ask the emperor to make him a snowman. Wu Mei looked at the big tree that had reached the eaves of Penglai hall. At the moment, the branches and forks of the tree were covered with snow, which seemed to be decorated with a layer of outer clothing. When Li Lingyue was pestering Wu Mei to go to the East Palace, Yang Wu''s figure came slowly from the snowflakes flying all over the sky: "the queen, your highness, please go to the east palace with your majesty for lunch." "Why didn''t he come by himself?" Wu Mei looks at the excited Li Lingyue. After hearing Yang Wu''s words, she makes the same sound as Li Hong when she was a child. She frowns and asks. "Er Back to the queen, your highness is preparing lunch for you and your majesty. Therefore, you are asked to move to the east palace "Mother, go ahead, little rabbit The emperor must be preparing something delicious for you. " Li Lingyue is excited to look up at Wu Mei, the small hand is naturally begged, shaking Wu Mei''s warm hand. "Well, give him the face of the prince and see what he wants to do. Now that the snow is falling, he doesn''t go to Shangshu province to deal with government affairs. He cares about the sufferings of the people, and he even has the heart to invite this palace to have dinner. " Wu Mei also has a trace of curiosity in her heart. For some reason, she was still worried about the snow trend. After hearing Li Hong''s invitation, she felt quite at ease. At the Danfeng gate, Wu Mei meets Li Zhi, the emperor''s majesty, who is walking slowly along the road. She takes her majesty Lizhi to enjoy the snow covered snow. So they are left and right. Li Lingyue holds one hand in each of them and walks to the East Palace in the thick snow. After being forced to exercise for some time by Li Hongqiang, Li Zhi gradually felt that he was much better than usual, so he began to exercise consciously during his time in charge of the country. Originally, he had to take a sedan chair when he went out of the palace. Today, under the snowflakes flying all over the sky, he chose to walk to the East Palace, which was expected by Wu Mei. Because of the heavy snow, both the Jin Wu Wei of the Imperial Palace and the prince Wei rate of the East Palace have also adjusted the time of changing defense, so as to avoid the appearance of rows of snowmen like jinwuwei and Prince Weizhi. However, when they arrived at the gate of the East Palace, they still saw Li Hong''s intention. The snow on the road from the gate of the east palace to the Li Zhengdian was quickly swept to both sides, and they also took a rest with their heart. Even the winding path that was swept out revealed a stream of elegance. But Li Lingyue, who is between them, doesn''t pay attention to them. She sweeps her eyes and doesn''t see the snowman in her imagination, but she''s a little upset. Li Lingyue''s eyes brightened up as she went to the lawn of Lizheng hall. On both sides of the gate of Lizheng hall, there were toys with exaggerated shapes. Although they did not conform to the aesthetic taste of LiZhi and Wumei, Li Lingyue was full of joy. She immediately released their hands and looked like two exaggerated cartoon characters under the guard of two maids The snowman rushed over. Li Zhi and Wu Mei slowly walk into the Li Zheng hall under the welcome of Xiao Xue and Xia Zhi. The door extends to the living room and other rooms on the road. At this time, a layer of red carpet is laid on the original precious Persian carpet, which is obviously for the two of them.Wu Mei and Li Zhi are at a loss. What does this little rabbit want to do? If you don''t go to the imperial palace to invite him, you can''t see his figure even when you get to his east palace. Even Bai Chun doesn''t see where he is going. "Where is the prince?" Wu Mei always has a feeling that she is going to be cheated. "Back to the queen, your highness is preparing lunch for you and your majesty at this time. It will be ready soon." Snow smart salute said. Li Zhi looked around, since he entered the East Palace, he always felt that there was something strange about him everywhere. He couldn''t guess what Li Hong was going to do. While they are still thinking about it, Li Hong and Bai Chun come slowly. They both have a comfortable smile on their faces. They are half a step ahead of each other. They come to Li Zhi and Wu Mei. "Li Hong, his son''s minister, met his father and his mother." "My servant Bai Chun has met your majesty and the queen." Two people salute at the same time, of course, is their own etiquette. Wu Mei and Li Zhi turn their heads at the same time when they hear the sound. When they see Li Hong and Bai Chun, the eyes of the emperor and the queen can''t help but brighten at the same time. Seeing their first reaction, they even feel like a pair of golden girls. Both of them were dressed in white clothes. Li Hong''s slender figure, round neck and narrow sleeve robe, as well as his handsome facial features and deep eyes, as well as his elegant temperament, made him look so elegant and elegant. White pure narrow sleeves and floor dress, beautiful face with a calm temperament, coupled with the snow outside, like a fairy landing on the earth. Both of them have the same hair, tied up in a ponytail and scattered in the back of their heads. Wu Mei is completely numb to this hairstyle. As long as he doesn''t do this when he goes to the court, the rest of the time, especially in the eastern palace, is left to him. Li Hong smiles calmly and calmly. Looking at the long father and his mother, they are not angry because they are dressed in the same way as Bai Chun. He bows down and says, "please come here, father and empress. Your son has prepared a rich lunch for you. Please enjoy it." Wu Mei doesn''t know what''s going on in her mouth. Li Lingyue is taken to play by Xiaoxue. At the moment, it doesn''t affect the atmosphere. However, she always feels that her son reveals something abnormal. Li Hong goes to Wu Mei, one arm is placed horizontally behind her, and then the other hand bows to invite Wu Mei, and at the same time, she is in front of Wu Mei. Wu Mei is no stranger to Wu Mei. When she was coquettish in those years, she always did so. Therefore, she naturally put her hand around Li Hong''s arm, and then got up and took Li Hong''s arm. Under the invitation of the empty arm behind Li Hong, she slowly followed Li Hong to another room. Li Zhi looked at his mother and son as if they were acting. He looked at Bai Chun and thought he would get the same treatment. However, Bai Chun had one arm across his abdomen, and the other arm was empty. He asked him to get up and go to another room. "Why is my etiquette different from that of the queen?" Li Zhi is very dissatisfied. He looks at the queen and the prince, and then asks Bai Chun. "Father, men don''t need that. Only women can have such treatment." Li Hong had to explain. "Well, if I''m not happy today, I''ll take care of you." Li Zhi, with both hands on his back, took the initiative to go to the restaurant of Li Zhengdian. Li Zhi and Wu Mei come to the restaurant of Lizheng hall. They know that this restaurant has never entertained anyone except Li Hong himself. It is the first time that they have come here to have dinner. A long dining table was placed in the middle, covered with a thick layer of red tablecloth. In the middle of the tablecloth, there was a candlestick with red candles inserted at the same time. On both sides were placed some flowers that were hard to see in winter. The whole restaurant is resplendent, but elegant and connotative. Every detail reveals the nobility and atmosphere that the royal family should have. Under the greetings of Li Hong and Bai Chun, the two men walked one emperor and one empress to the chairs on both sides of the long table and retreated at the same time. Then the emperor and the back stood opposite each other. At the same time, they slowly sat on the chair pushed forward by Li Hong and Bai Chun. Li Hongnan, the Minister of the imperial family, said, "do you remember standing at the place where you left your father? Now, after the training and selection of children''s ministers, it is finally a small success. Today, I want my father and my mother to experience it first. However, in order to show the filial piety of the children''s ministers to you, today''s children''s ministers will serve you and eat with your mother. " Wu Mei and Li Zhi don''t know whether they have heard Li Hong''s words. They pick up two beautifully made lists placed in front of the table and look at them. They can see that there are some wine names written on them, and on the other list, it seems to be the names of the cuisine. After reading the two lists, they began to notice that the plate in front of them was made of pure gold. Even the knife and fork that Li Lingyue now uses for eating are all made of pure gold, which is spotless and can be seen. Lizhi frowned and suddenly said, "I''m afraid the crystal cup and the pure gold tableware will cost a lot of money.""Er..." "Send 100 sets to the Palace tomorrow, and the expenses will be paid by the rich and oily east palace." "Er..." Li Hong is short circuited. He invited two people to have a meal and enjoy high-level service. He didn''t ask them to tie knots and clean up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 From Wu Mei''s plate, a piece of seven mature steak was quickly stolen by Li Hong and handed to Li Lingyue, who was drooling at the same time. After that, Li Hong''s carefully arranged dinner was confused. However, judging from the faces of Li Zhi and Wu Mei, both of them were very satisfied with the meal. In particular, the behavior of Li Hong and Bai Chun seemed to have been deliberately trained. Both of them were so elegant and calm. Whether it was the way they poured wine or changed the dishes, it made people look happy and felt a kind of natural nobility. Li Zhi was not satisfied with the last dessert. He was deprived of many rights as soon as he came in. Although he said that the meal was really good, why did he give Li Lingyue his dessert! Li Zhi and Wu Mei, who are back in the living room again, look at the snowflakes still falling outside. The ease of eating just now disappears. What they get is the worry between their eyebrows. Li Hong is sitting at the head of the two. Li Lingyue is still holding the unfinished dessert in his hand and eating it with relish. Both the imperial kitchen and the service etiquette were agreed by Wu Mei and Li Zhi. Naturally, everything was sent to the palace. And this also achieved the effect that Li Hong wanted, trying to eliminate the two people''s worries about their coveting the throne. This is why he chose to let Lizhi keep fit and adopt diet regimen. Although he didn''t find anyone observing his every move that night when he entered Chang''an city that night, it definitely doesn''t mean that when he was called back by the queen, he didn''t pay attention to himself. "As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty and the prince of the East Palace, we should always pay attention to the sufferings of the common people, instead of putting them on the other side. Do you understand?" Li Zhi looks at Li Hong pretending to rob Li Lingyue''s dessert and says with warning. Wu Mei turned her head and turned white at Li Zhi. She didn''t see you like this when she was eating just now. As soon as she finished eating and wiping her mouth, she began to find fault. Li Hong gave up snatching Li Lingyue''s sweets and said with a smile: "yes, my father, my son''s ministers should bear in mind his father''s teachings." He turned his head and looked at the snowflakes which continued to pallor the world outside, and the sound of hasty footsteps outside also sounded quickly: "please send me a message from eunuch Hua, Minister of the Ministry of finance, Jinghui, to see his Highness the prince." Li Zhi and Wu Mei pick each other''s eyebrows. It''s timely. They want to know what people are suffering in the cold and snow. I''m afraid only Hubu and Yushitai are most familiar with it. Jinghui untied his cloak at the door, patted the remaining snowflakes on her lower body. Wearing the hem of a casual gown, the shoes on her heel were all wet because of the melting snow, but fortunately, they were still clean. After rubbing the soles of my feet at the door for two times, I walked in quickly. When I saw the emperor and the queen were there, I was still shocked. After entering the Imperial City, Li Qiao, a doctor of the imperial historian, parted ways after entering the imperial city. He went to the imperial palace to report to his majesty, while he went to the east palace to report to his highness. Now it seems that Li Qiao is doomed to be empty, or he will have to wait in Zichen hall for a long time. "Jinghui, Minister of the Ministry of finance, has met his majesty and the queen." Slightly stunned, Jinghui said in a hurry. "Let''s talk about it directly. After that, go home and have a hot bath. It''s been hard for you these two days." Li Hong watched the snow melt into water on Jinghui''s beard, and nodded to his chest. Li Lingyue is not interested in these natures. Looking at a good plum blossom that has been brought in, Li Lingyue rushes to pick it up and hold it in her hand. This move makes Wu Mei look at Li Hong involuntarily. How can there be wine without poetry in such snowy weather? The meal is finished and the wine is comfortable. Is it time for the little bunny to write a poem? In other words, I have never witnessed him write poems with my own eyes, except for a few poems after drinking. Jinghui saluted Li Hong and said, "yes, your highness. The minister has been observing the situation of the people for the past two days. Everything is as expected by his highness. The analysis made by the chongwenguan students is very reasonable and important. Where the people need to keep warm, where the people need firewood and so on, they have basically analyzed it thoroughly. According to their analysis, all the materials in these days have been delivered to the poor people At the same time, the supervision of counties, prefectures and roads is also being carried out to ensure that these things will not be embezzled by the government. " "Beijing Zhaofu leads 22 counties. Naturally, you don''t have to ask too much. If you want to come to zhuchu, you will deal with all this. What''s the situation with Hedong and Henan?" "Your Highness, apart from the fact that it is a long way to go, it will take a few days to go back to the palace. Now, as long as it is snowy, the government has already taken care of it." "Good, then go back. It''s been hard these days. Snow, enjoy. " Li Hong waved his hand and stood up and patted Jinghui on the shoulder. However, Jinghui''s clothes were wet. Jinghui is sent to the door. A fur fur coat and two bottles of good wine prepared by Xiaoxue are carried in hand and handed to Jinghui cleverly. The prince''s reward makes Jinghui very flattered. Looking back, he doesn''t know when Li Hong has a jade pendant in his hand, and at the same time gives it to Jinghui. Then Yao saluted Li Zhi and Wu Mei, then bowed back and left.Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s kindness and authority. Although she doesn''t show her prestige, she may not be separated from Li Hong''s beating in the past few days. After listening to the general situation in Guanzhong, the common people, under the emergency measures created by the prince''s Chongwen hall and led by the imperial court, can at least live through a cold winter, and their hearts are naturally determined. "Where did you get the plum blossom?" Li Hong noticed that Xiaoxue folded a plum blossom from the outside and handed it to Li Lingyue. The one Jing Hui had brought in just now was too small to smell fragrant. Looking at Li Lingyue holding the plum blossom branch, happily smelling the aroma, rubbing Li Lingyue''s cerebellar bag melon, he said: "in the future, do not fold flowers at will, flowers will also hurt, it is good to watch from afar." "Oh, I see, brother. I will never fold it again. If I want to see the plum blossom, I will let them take the tree to the palace, so that there is no need to fold it. " Li Lingyue shakes her head, without any intention. In her eyes, there is only a twig of plum blossom. "You You and I are very satisfied with the banquet today, but I always feel that there is something missing. What do you think, Li Hong. " Wu Mei has a good time and looks at Li Hong who hasn''t responded. "Why What do you mean "Don''t you think you should write a poem to celebrate this palace and your father?" "No, headache." "Tell me again!" Wu Mei, this is a naked threat. "Tell me again!" Li Lingyu''s little talk is like a microphone. "What the queen said is very true. Today: Jinghui passed on the snow weather report in Guanzhong, and Li Hongfu described the snow scenery in Chang''an. As a poem to celebrate the government''s performance and the people''s good fortune. " Li Zhi brushed his beard and laughed, put down his teacup and said aloud. "No, father, emperor and mother, you are not right. After eating, you will take a poem with you? What''s more, my son''s minister only cares about... " "What are you doing with all that nonsense? Do it or not? " Wu Mei didn''t find the feather duster because all the feather dusters in the east palace were burned by Li Hong''s order. But Li Lingyue has it. As for where she got it, I don''t know. "That''s it. What''s all that nonsense for! Empress mother, here you are. If you don''t write poetry, you can beat him with this, and he will write poetry. " Li Lingyue is like a little adult, but the cunning in her eyes reveals her childlike nature. "Li Lingyue, who are you with? What''s more, do you want to eat delicious food in the future "Father, emperor and mother, please make decisions for the children''s ministers. The emperor threatens the children Wuwuwu... " "I Mother, don''t mention it. After last night''s snow, my son''s minister really got a poem. I just don''t think it''s a good one, so I''m sorry to show it to you. But since you and your father are so interested, I''ll ask you to give me some advice. " Li Hong really wants to kick Li Lingyue with his feet like a little fat man Li Dan. Did he owe her in the last life. "Tell me, if you can''t satisfy the palace and dare to bluff me, you should be careful of this palace..." Wu Mei takes over Li Lingyue and hands her a feather duster. She threatens to be a great lady. "I''m surprised that my pillow is cold, and I see the window again. The snow is heavy at night, and the sound of bamboo folding is heard. how? Please give me some advice. " Li Hong searched his stomach and thought for a long time before he came up with such a song "snow at night" by Bai Juyi. "There is movement in stillness, freshness and elegance, and the sense of touch is also very keen. I can understand the mood of the people after being cold at night. Obviously, I have deeply felt the feelings of the people in Anxi for several years. It''s just Li Hong, don''t you think it''s not artificial for you to wake yourself up to write poetry in your warm palace at the moment? " Wu Mei nodded frequently and commented on this poem. If it wasn''t done by Li Hong but by others, I''m afraid Wu Mei would give a higher evaluation. However, Li Hong was in the warm palace. When he made such a song, he was awakened in his sleep by a cold and snowy night, which made him feel a little sad. "Then make another one." The sound of chattering sounds in the palace. After listening to this, Li Zhi nodded frequently and called out to be good. Wu Mei is also quite agreeable, stroking Li Lingyue''s head, or you have a plan. The empress mother doesn''t know how to force him. You can let her enjoy a poem with a word. After hearing Li Lingyue''s words, Li Hong ignored the smile on Bai Chun''s and others'' faces. With a black face, he said to the little chatter that had no idea: "Li Lingyue, you have been blacklisted by me. During this period, you must not..." "Mother The emperor bullies his son''s minister, whine... " "I Have: the plum snow contention spring is not willing to fall, the poet Pavilion pen fee comment chapter. The snow is three points white, but the snow is less fragrant than the plum. " Li Hong suddenly rang out. Early this morning, a snowman was built. Xiaoxuebai Chun argued about whether the snow was beautiful or the plum blossom was beautiful. After a look at the plum blossom in Li Lingyue''s hand, a snow plum came into being. "The plum blossom is as white as snow, but the snow is not as fragrant as plum. Good, wonderful Li Zhi was the first to clap the knot and exclaimed. Wu Mei murmured several times. Bai Chun explained to her from time to time that she was making a snowman today. She didn''t want the prince''s highness to be able to apply it to poems and Fu."This is a good poem to make the palace happy! Plum blossom snow three points white, snow but lost a section of plum fragrance! Wonderful Wu Mei''s eyes are bright, as if she has smelled the fragrance of plum blossom in Li Lingyue''s hand. At the same time, she is also a natural snow scene! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 Snowflakes slowly stop at night, and the whole world is still quiet. The next day, standing in the Daming Palace overlooking the whole city of Chang''an, the snow-covered world still has not disappeared, but the original White Street, after being trampled by people in the morning, turns into a long black dragon, or a long dragon rolling with mud. Li Lingyue''s words yesterday reminded Li Hong of the gathering of scholars in Qujiang pool. Pei WANYING''s figure appeared in her mind, especially her white neck and a pair of dimples. But there is a doubt in my heart. Pei WANYING can be as good as her family at Qujiang pool''s party. Will he still go to this party? So someone in front of the emperor and the queen ordered Yang Wu to investigate secretly to see if Pei WANYING would go to the Qujiang pool party. Li Zhi and Wu Mei naturally know that Li Jingmen is still in the hands of Yang Wu and Lian tie. Let Yang Wu investigate, that is to use lijieng gate to investigate? The institutions of the royal court are so used by the crown prince? How could a folk woman attend a gathering of scholars? Naturally, someone got a few feather dusters before she was let go by Wu Mei. As for the task of Li Jingmen, forget it. What''s more, he didn''t look for the crown princess, and he couldn''t make a decision. The days of snow melting were colder than when it snowed. These scholars, including those from hongwenguan and Guozijian, changed their dates of going to Qujiang pool under the notice of poetry clubs. Just when someone was about to lose interest, Yang wucai ran over and told him that the literati would gather in Qujiang pool tomorrow. Moreover, it is said that the scale of the party was even larger, and even some of the top girls in Huafang were invited to perform in qujiangchi, and the money was naturally provided by the children of aristocratic families. Li Hong was also greatly moved by what he heard. The establishment of the poetry club and the involvement of Huafang showed that the poetry culture and romantic affairs of the Tang Dynasty were spreading, and the real cultural prosperity of the Tang Dynasty was coming. The Poetry Association has been formed among scholars in Jiangnan for a long time, but it has only been introduced into Chang''an and Luoyang for only a few years. In addition, because of the disturbance of Chongwen Museum, the students of chongwenguan did not like to recite poems, write Fu and attach importance to mediocrity. Therefore, the Poetry Association organized by scholars in Chang''an has become much slower. In addition to some places where it is hard to see the sun and there are shallow snow residues on the streets of Chang''an City, other places have completely restored the appearance before the snow. There is never a time when the air is not fresh. Whether it is in the early snow period or after the snow has melted for several days, some slightly dry and cold air is scurrying in the breeze. When people walk on the street, they still need to tighten their collars from time to time to prevent the cold wind from drilling into the body from the neck. In just a few years, with the expansion of the scale of the poetry fair, all kinds of traders naturally found a way to make money, especially when it was close to Nian Guan. The merchants in Chang''an city also wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of this poetry fair to make a fortune at the gate of Qujiang pool. The merchant''s initial intervention even caused the dissatisfaction of scholars. They did not want to be tainted with the smell of copper because of them, for fear of tarnishing the character of literati. However, with the emergence of a wide variety of goods, dealing with the occasional lack of some items in the course of the poetry fair, naturally, vendors also formed another landscape during the poetry fair. In particular, as the favorite flower shop of the scholars began to appear in Qujiang pool, it immediately changed the scholars'' eyes on the vendors. Therefore, on this day, under the leadership of the pimp, all the famous flower houses in Chang''an City, with their well-known girls in Chang''an City, performed for the literati in Qujiang pool. At the end of the day, they could compare with them I usually make a lot of money in Huafang. When Li Hongyue goes out with her, she doesn''t want to go out with her. But Li Hong ate too much on her body, especially the smart little mouth. The little girl is not only talkative, the problem is that her mouth is not tight, and if there is something on the line, Li Hong is more miserable than ten Yang Wu and Lian tie. So someone asked Bai Chun and them to cheat Li Lingyue, and he took Yang Wu with him, and Shi Shi Ran Ran ran out of the imperial city early in the morning. As for the imperial meeting that happens to be held today, let liantie ask for a leave. Shangshu makes him feel cold and uncomfortable, so he won''t go to court today. Li Zhi sat on the court hall with a black face and his mouth curled helplessly. If it hadn''t been for the fact that he and the empress were on their way to the East Palace on that day, he would have brought him back to the court if he had not given them a box of commemorative gold coins. On the front of the commemorative gold coin are the heads of him and the empress. They are vivid and powerful. They are much more exquisite than the gold and silver Kaiyuan Tongbao that the royal family used to reward and play with. Sugar gourd can be seen everywhere on the streets of Chang''an City, but the sugar content is a little ugly, but it tastes delicious.Hawthorn was originally produced in China, and even now, it is still used as a medicinal fruit. It has abnormal effects in lowering blood fat, blood pressure, strengthening heart and anti arrhythmia. During this period, it has long been the essential food for Lizhi''s breakfast. It is only squeezed into juice to drink. One cup a day must be drunk. Li Hong is not interested in sugar gourd. To his surprise, Yang Wu has a great interest in sugar gourd. After he bought two and was rejected by himself, he began to eat with relish all the way. Today, I once asked Yang Wu to take enough money. Don''t make it as if you were in Taiyi city. People throw silver coins on the platform, but you throw silver coins on the stage. Your face is thrown at Grandma''s house. Yang Wu was full of guarantees, but also confidently patted his bulging chest to ensure that there would be no more such embarrassing things as happened a few years ago. Qujiang pool is much more exquisite than a few years ago. Obviously, it has been renovated in a large area under the administration of Chuke, the chief official of Beijing Zhaofu. Although it is winter now and there is no natural scenery such as green leaves and red flowers, the whole Qujiang pool still gives people a kind of elegant artistic conception. From the street facing Qujiang pool to the entrance to Qujiang pool, both sides have already been occupied by vendors, and there is enough road for two luxury carriages to pass through. However, with the rising sun just slanting in the blue sky, there are already many people here. Some people even come here not to see the poetry festival of scholars, but to buy some new year products for their families. The bustling scene is not as cold as Dongshi, which is passing by. It even has a trace of the traditional Tang Dynasty here, rather than the eastern and Western markets, which are full of vendors from all over the world. Although there are also people from other countries who have heard the news and come to see the bustling foreign countries, they are not as important as the eastern and Western markets. "Is Miss Pei here?" Li Hong is tall and tall. He craned his neck and walked in the crowd. He looked at the heads of the people and asked. Yang Wu''s figure is not bad. Otherwise, he would not have served Li Zhi for so many years. Like Li Hong, he looked around the bustling crowd in Qujiang pool. At this time, a passer-by dressed up beside him whispered a few words in Yang Wu''s ear. "I''m here. I''ve just arrived. I''ve come by carriage. I''ve come with a cousin." Yang Wu hears the news of passers-by and quickly conveys it to Li Hong. "Location, where are they now? You can''t really meet by chance. These thousands of people, one by one, may not meet by chance tomorrow. " Li Hong''s mind has long been taken away by the light blue in his mind. His eyes are still searching around in the crowd. He sincerely hopes that he can meet Pei WANYING unexpectedly without relying on Li Jingmen and increase some fate. In order to meet Pei WANYING by chance, Li Hong not only used Yang Wu''s lijieng gate, although Bai Chun didn''t come. However, some people in Jingwei had been following Li Hong secretly, waiting for Li Hong to say hello and immediately attached to him to tell his royal highness where Miss Pei would settle down. They crowded around in the crowd like headless flies. Not only did they not find Pei WANYING, but also the scholars and scholars didn''t see it. In front of them, people bought new year''s goods here!!! Li Hong was very depressed. The chance encounter seemed to be over. After a long time of crowding in the crowd, he swore and said: "whose idea is this special? Why so many businessmen? What did chuzong eat? This is a place for people to wash their hearts and cultivate their temperament. What''s the proper way to make it full of copper smell? " "My Lord, the Royal Garden, the waterside pavilion and the water hall are the places where scholars and scholars gather. We went to the wrong door." Yang Wu side guard Li Hong said. On the other side, there have been two passers-by guarding Li Hong. Because there are too many people, now they have quietly separated the prince from the people, so that Li Hong does not have to walk shoulder to shoulder with people. "Shit, don''t say it early. Go quickly. You''ll be accosted when you''re late." Li Hong put out his hand without showing a trace to block a real common people in front of him, and began to walk quickly to the water hall under the escort of Yang Wu and several passers-by. The water on both sides of the Jiuqu bridge has long been frozen into solid ice, and there are even some people walking and playing handsome on it. However, Li Hong has no mind to look at these harmonious and freehand brushwork pictures. Now he has only one mind. He can feel the water hall quickly. This is the only way to the water palace. Pedestrians on the bridge began to become rare. The figure of the people was decreasing. However, some scholars in light ink and light clothes were increasing at the moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 The passers-by had been sent away by Li Hong. At the moment, Yang Wu was the only one left. When they got to the bridge, they were stopped by two guards who were standing at the bridge head and were full of ferocity: "do you want to go to the poetry meeting? Are there any famous thorns of the top girls in each flower shop? Do you have an invitation to the poetry club? " Li Hong and Yang Wu looked blankly at the ferocious man and shook his head, saying that they did not. A guard looked at Li Hong and said with a cold smile, "you look like a scholar with a light black shirt. Why? Didn''t join the poetry club? Or is it just to see that top girl Li Hong can''t help but turn to look at Yang Wu. How can he attend a poetry meeting and have invitation cards and famous thorn? Yang Wu was also at a loss. He didn''t know about these things. He only found out what day the scholars'' party was. As for the invitation, he didn''t think it was a matter at all. Besides, could the poetry be read by everyone? "Let''s find someone." Li Hong slightly discontented glared at Yang Wu and said to the guard. "Looking for someone? Do you see that row over there? They are all looking for people. But at the end of the day, they are all waiting for their classmates or friends or other people to find invitation cards for them to let them in. Young master, you can queue up. " The guard had already known that you would talk about looking for people. He pointed to the string at the end of the bridge, with dozens of people. Li Hong took a look at the long queue? Are you kidding? You are, this special? All belong to my family, never heard of queuing! "Who gave you the right to set up a card here? This is the imperial garden of Tang Dynasty. The royal family allows people to enter and leave freely. Why are you blocked? " Li Hong watched as the taxi swarmed in, each with a beautifully made invitation card or famous bone in his hand. But what he didn''t know was that this was the new rule this year. In previous years, there were not only many students, but also many people. Sometimes a good poetry meeting, or which student recited a poem, would make the atmosphere extremely weird and embarrassing by the people''s laughter. Most of the time, the common people have been staring at the famous prostitutes on the temporary stage built by Huafang. In the eyes of these ordinary people, they only know their names but don''t know who they are. Now they catch up with the rare opportunity to have a glimpse of the famous prostitutes. Naturally, after seeing the performance of the famous prostitutes, they applaud vigorously, but they just don''t give any reward. Therefore, the interest of the literati is lacking To half a day can not make a poem with excellent artistic conception. Therefore, this year, it has been stipulated that only those with invitation cards or famous prostitutes in Huafang can enter. This rule has completely eliminated the phenomenon that some people wear literati''s clothes and dress up as writers to watch performances free of charge. Obviously, the two guards didn''t expect that they would be questioned, because from the beginning to the present, everyone who did not have a name tag or invitation card, after being stopped, either ran away with a guilty conscience or waited for someone to lead them in. They had never seen anyone ask why they wanted to set up a card. The guard glared at Li Hong. You asked me a good question. I couldn''t answer it. A scholar in Wenshan came over with a smile. He looked scornful, but his manners were the same. He said, "this brother, please. I''m from lower lu''ao. I''m one of the planners of this poetry meeting. My brother asked very good questions, but I didn''t care I can answer for them. In this poetry festival, we have the full support of the magistrate Lu of Chang''an County. It is because we dare to set up a card here, and it is also to provide a good poetic environment for scholars in the world. " Lu Ao stood with a smile and Yushu was facing the wind. His white clothes made him look elegant in the world after the snow. However, he looked at Li Hong and Yang Wu with arrogance and disdain between his eyebrows. He has every reason to treat these uninvited scholars with a haughty attitude. After all, as a member of the Lu family of Fan Yang, today''s poetry Fair has such an excellent environment, thanks to the support of his uncle Lu Zhi, who is also the magistrate of Chang''an County. But also because he used the relationship of the imperial court, other scholars and others who came to attend the poetry meeting today had more respect and admiration than usual. Therefore, when he explained for Li Hong, he naturally did not hide it. He named his own identity by his own name and the surname of his uncle Lu Zhi, so that Li Hong knew that he could do so because of his strength behind him. In Lu Ao''s eyes, Li Hong is totally unworthy of knowing his own name, let alone explaining why he has set up a card, if he is not different from other scholars. "Isn''t it that some scholars who don''t know this year''s regulations can''t get in?" Li Hong looked at Lu AO and knew that he was a family. "If you can write a poem on the spot, or recite a sutra designated by me, you can enter." Lu Ao continued to smile and say, but his eyes were looking at the place behind Li Hong, obviously waiting for someone. Li Hong was speechless for a while and recited the inscription. When did he recite it from childhood to adulthood? Poetry? Oppressed by the empress dowager, he has a headache when it comes to composing poems. "You..." "Mr. Li?" Li Hong looks back and sees Pei WANYING standing side by side with another woman. Lu Ao has already bypassed Li Hong and meets Pei WANYING. She is about to talk, but Pei WANYING is It seems that Talk to the taxi you just talked to?Li Hong forced Yang Wu to go to Lu Zhi to ask for an invitation. He looked at Pei WANYING and looked at him with a smile. The two dimples on his cheek made people feel excited. He said easily, "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet Miss Pei here." Lu Ao looked at Pei WANYING''s joyful expression and could not help looking at Li Hong. Who is this guy? Why did miss Pei WANYING look happy when she saw him. Thinking, only heard Pei WANYING look at him, did not look at him, and went forward two steps, came to Li Hong, playfully said: "you said it''s cold, do not come?" Li Hong didn''t expect that the chance that he wanted to deliberately create didn''t come true. On the contrary, it was a real encounter. Although he was blocked out of the door and didn''t go in, it was also a chance encounter, wasn''t it? "I didn''t expect that you still remember what I said. It was quite cold two days ago, but it''s not so cold today. When I''m idle, I''ve come to look around. After all, I''m just a semi scholar, isn''t it?" Li Hong''s eyes scanned the invitation card in Pei WANYING''s hand, and did not ask Pei WANYING, so he took it and looked at it in his hand. Pei WANYING didn''t mind. Looking at Li Hong''s invitation, she guessed that he could not get in without an invitation. Moreover, listening to him, she seemed to be reluctant to be a scholar. Lu Ao stood aside without interrupting. He saw the two people talking like friends and listening to the dialogue. It was like Miss Pei invited him to the poetry meeting. The man refused in cold weather, but came again. Is this man trying to surprise Miss Pei by surprise? The woman accompanying Pei WANYING met Lu AO and then watched Li Hong and Pei WANYING talking and laughing there. Pei WANYING began to tilt her head again. Her gentle and quiet eyes blinked playfully and said, "I guess Mr. Li must not have prepared an invitation, so I''m here?" "Ah? Miss Pei guessed such a secret matter. Miss Pei is really a clever trick. How about borrowing this from me? Do you want another one? " Li Hong waved Pei WANYING''s invitation card at will. Looking at Pei WANYING, who seemed to be able to make years quiet, she said with a smile. "You just don''t have a straight face. You start to talk nonsense without a couple of serious words. This invitation can be given to you as long as you don''t mind." "So generous? And what about you? What do you do? " Li Hong''s expression is calm and natural, according to his own. Since Pei WANYING said that she could give it to herself, she must have other ways to get in. But Li Hong''s shameless degree, but look at the side of Lu Ao full of anger and gaping, such a person is also too shameless, too shameless? How to treat a woman like this? Don''t say you''re polite. You just took it for granted? What can be tolerated! "Me? Mountain people have their own tricks. " Pei WANYING gave Li Hong an indifferent smile, and then turned to look at Lu Ao. After seeing the ceremony, she said, "Master Lu, I don''t know if I can enter today''s poetry meeting without invitation card?" Lu Ao''s original amazement and dissatisfaction disappeared in a flash, and changed into a gentle smile and said: "Miss Pei is a talented woman in the world. She is famous in Chang''an and Luoyang. Naturally, she doesn''t need an invitation for those who guard against gangsters. But... " "But what?" Pei WANYING''s smile was stiff. She didn''t know what difficulties Lu had. So she said in a hurry: "if WANYING enters the poetry club without invitation and makes Duke Lu in trouble, the little girl will go to see if there are any other people..." "No, no, no, Miss Pei misunderstood me. Since Lu Mou said Miss Pei had no invitation to enter, how could he regret it? It''s just that Lu feels that this brother has taken your invitation, but listening to his words just now, he is not a scholar. If you enter with such dignity, I''m afraid it will make those scholars who don''t have the invitation feel unfair, and will also attract some criticism from other members of the poetry society. " Lu Ao said with some embarrassment. Looking at Pei WANYING''s expression of disappointment, Lu Ao is secretly happy in his heart. Although the person holding the invitation card can enter, he is met by my young master today, so he won''t want to go in. Besides, seeing that you are so familiar, how can you let him in! "Well Is there no other way? What''s more, the poetry club only stipulates that those who have invitation cards can enter. " Pei WANYING frowned and tried her best to take advantage of the poetry meeting and fight for her own rights and interests. Because if according to Lu Ao''s idea, even if Li Bai had an invitation, it would not be a waste of time, or he could not get in. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 Lu Ao frowned and looked as if he was thinking. He walked slowly with his hands on his back. He said happily, "yes, since Miss Pei has given him the invitation and wants him to go in, and seeing that Miss Pei knows him, he must be a person who has read poems. It''s better to ask this brother to write a poem on the spot. As long as you can write a poem, whether it''s good or bad, you can enter ? In this way, other people will not criticize. " Lu Ao remembers what Li Honggang just said that he is barely half a scholar. I''m afraid he is at the level of literacy and comprehensive reading? Ms. Pei can''t get in without the invitation? Pei WANYING tilts her head and looks at Lu Ao. With her ice snow smart character, how can we not see that Lu Ao is deliberately trying to embarrass Li Bai? Pei WANYING doesn''t like Lu Ao because of her family background and always has a high attitude. Although he would not show such a superior attitude towards himself, it was not because of his own personal reasons, but because he was too snobbish and knew that his father was an important official of the court, so he flattered himself so much. And that''s why she brought her cousin with her when she came today. She wanted to take her cousin as a cover, hoping to keep Lu Ao away from herself. But her heart for Li Hong is quite good, in addition to just meet Li Hong''s shouting, calling out the father''s name taboo. It is reasonable to get along with myself in Lantian County. Besides, as a soldier, she had the experience of fighting with her father, and spared no effort to cure the common people in Lantian. But for his prescription, I''m afraid smallpox would still be incurable now. Therefore, Pei WANYING still has a good feeling for Li Hong in her heart. At least it can''t be a nuisance. Otherwise, Li Hongli can''t take away her invitation Yes. When Pei WANYING heard that Lu Ao asked Li Hong to write a poem, she immediately turned her eyes and looked at Li Hong. In her opinion, Li Hong could make a short time of saying, "the tower is a hundred feet away from the west of the beacon city, and it is only in Shanghai at dusk. Even more playing the Qiang flute, Guan Shanyue, there is no worry about the golden price. " Now it is not difficult to write another such magnificent military poem. "Mr. Li..." "No, no reason." Li carried forward the invitation in his hand and made a shrug to Pei Wanying. Then he went to Lu AO and said, "the invitation is nameless and has no surname. Since your rule is that those who hold the invitation can enter, you should not attach any temporary conditions. After all, as a decision-maker, if you change your decision-making time and again according to different people, what can be reflected is that you are not able to plan the poetry club, and that you are amateurs of the whole poetry club. If you think there is a loophole, you can revise it next year, not because I have an invitation now... " "But your invitation is Miss Pei''s?" Lu Ao''s gentle smile disappeared and changed into a cold look. "Miss Pei has given me the invitation now, so I naturally have the right to enter. Do you enter by invitation?" Li Hong asked curiously. "By invitation, but not by grabbing others'' invitation..." "Miss Pei volunteered? You don''t have any notes that you can''t lend or give to others, do you? Don''t be so pedantic. After the rules of anything have been formulated, you have to agree as long as you act in the rules. Otherwise, your veto is to veto your own ability. This is not good. I think your ability is very strong. Next time, pay attention to improvement. " Li Hong reached out and patted Lu Ao on the shoulder. In other people''s eyes, it seemed that the elder was teaching the younger generation. Lu Ao didn''t expect that the scholar was full of square and round rules. Although his words were not sharp, his words were reasonable, which made him unable to refute them. If he wanted to veto the rules he had made, wouldn''t he veto his own ability as he said? What''s more, the attitude of this person with instructions is like a courtier who has been in an official position for a long time. Every word is full of the momentum of decision-makers, which makes you feel a little weaker involuntarily. Li Hong looked at Lu Ao who glared at himself, but was robbed by himself and didn''t know what to say. He said to Pei WANYING: "you see, this childe Lu agreed. Let''s go in." Pei WANYING was also a little stunned. Her red lips were slightly open and her eyes were wide open. She was surprised to see how Li Hong looked like her father. Although the words seemed simple, the aftertaste was very similar to those officials who had been steeped in the imperial court for many years. Every word was eloquent and reasonable, which was beyond refutation. How did they know that the prince''s Royal Highness scolded the important officials of the court who were three or four grade in the court hall every day. She was the father of Pei WANYING. She was also scolded by Li Bai for being submissive and could not be refuted! As for the magistrate of Lu County, I''m afraid Li Hong didn''t have time to reprimand him. Just now he had to reprimand the magistrate of Jingzhao Prefecture, who was several levels higher than the magistrate of Lulu county. Now it''s so easy to get rid of Lu Ao. Pei WANYING smiles at Li Hong, who looks relaxed and relaxed. Then she glares at Li Hong. However, Lu Ao, who doesn''t know how to refute her, says, "thank you so much, sister. Let''s go."Li Hong went forward, and Yang Wu, as a servant, was like every scholar who entered the poetry club. The maid or schoolboy around him didn''t need an invitation. As long as the master had an invitation, he could follow him in. Lu Ao was robbed by Li Hong in front of Pei WANYING, and her face was flushed with anger. Now, hearing Pei WANYING''s "thank you, Master Lu" is more like satirizing his planning ability. All of a sudden, Lu Ao''s face rose even more red. Seeing several people enter slowly, she doesn''t know how to use words to respond. Pei WANYING passed Lu Ao, who was robbed by Li Hong. Her face turned red. Then she looked at the culprit who had no idea about it. Suddenly, she stopped in front of Lu AO and said, "Master Lu, in fact, Master Li is brilliant in poetry and Fu, but he doesn''t want to be forced to write poetry. But I was lucky to hear a poem written by Mr. Li in Lantian a few days ago. I wonder if Mr. Lu is interested in it "Well, what good poetry can a man who is afraid to read only can read? But since Miss Pei thinks it''s not bad, she might as well read it to the public. " Lu Ao looked around and didn''t know when. He was surrounded by other scholars who planned to enter the Linshui palace and Water Pavilion. But in my mind, if Pei WANYING''s poems and Fu are very ordinary, or there is no rhyme at all, then I can use this poem to satirize Li Bai, and I can immediately save some face for myself. But he would not believe that Mr. Li, who did not dare to call himself a scholar, but claimed to be half a scholar, could make any excellent works! Pei WANYING beamed with a smile and took a silent look at someone holding his invitation card and shaking it in front of the guards. She said, "can I go in? maybe! Speak up. I can''t hear you. " "Let''s ask Mr. Lu to make a comment. This young master Li was born in the army. He had just returned to Chang''an, and when he was in the western regions, he fought with his father in the battlefield. So when he met and talked with the little girl in Lantian that day, he made a military career." Pei WANYING faintly smiles and explains to Lu Ao the students who are surrounded by half a circle. Although Li Hong seemed to be teasing the two ferocious guards, her ears did not leave Pei WANYING''s voice for a moment. She heard her sweetheart boasting like a flower, and her heart was as sweet as eating honey. However, after Pei WANYING finished her identity, Li Hong still saw some disdain and contempt from Lu AO and other taxi drivers. Nowadays, these scholars have long lost their respect for the soldiers, especially the soldiers of the government. In their opinion, these soldiers are illiterate, rude and can only shout, fight and kill, which is really a disgrace to the people of Tang Dynasty. Thus, under the influence of so many scholars, the saying "a good man does not serve as a soldier, a good iron does not make nails.". "A hundred feet tower in the west of the beacon city, the wind and autumn of Shanghai are unique at dusk. More playing the Qiang flute, Guan Shanyue, there is no worry about the gold. This is the poem written by Mr. Li Bai. Please comment on it. Are you qualified to enter this poetry club After explaining, Pei WANYING, like Li Hong, also found the disdain and disgust of the soldiers on their faces. As Pei Xingjian''s daughter, her father was a member of the army. Looking at the expressions of these people, Pei WANYING naturally felt resentful, so her expression had turned pale and her tone became colder. Many scholars were silent, and even Lu Ao was silent. If it was written by that soldier, this poem would be a masterpiece. I''m afraid it would have been qualified to spread through the ages. Pei WANYING looked at the stupefied people, and after saluting Lu Ao in dismay, she and her cousin followed Li Hong to the poetry club, leaving behind those scholars still in the aftertaste. Naturally, there was an acquaintance between Li Hong and Pei WANYING. Cui long, a blue field student, was standing in the line. Listening to Pei WANYING''s poems and Fu, he immediately thought about himself and held back for two months. He had planned to make a great success in today''s poetry fair. He lost confidence and looked down at Pei WANYING and Li Hong walking into the poetry fair. In this era, there is no impostor for poetry and Fu, because once found out and known, it will be a disgrace and a serious consequence of not being able to rise and be a man in this lifetime. No one can afford the consequences. Therefore, Pei WANYING said that it was Li Bai who wrote it. Naturally, people believed it, and no one would doubt it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 The water Pavilion and the water hall are separated by a river. Now the ice surface has been frozen thick and solid. There are fewer vendors on both sides, but there are more scholars and scholars. Naturally, there are not a few women. In this era, it is natural for women who have not yet left the cabinet to play and enjoy the scenery. There will be no situation in which there will be no two doors left. What''s more, to Li Hong''s embarrassment, Pei WANYING looked at him strangely all the way, and finally got the answer, and finally understood why Pei WANYING''s eyes meant after entering the poetry meeting. It turned out that the literati of other people either took his accompanying maid to attend the poetry meeting, or took a little schoolboy to attend the poetry meeting. He was the only one! Foolishly brought a Yangwu to attend the poetry meeting! At this age, I''m afraid that in addition to the bustard of Huafang and other people here, he Yangwu is the oldest! No wonder Pei WANYING has a strange look! Want to laugh embarrassed smile, want to remind themselves and afraid of their own embarrassment! However, Yang Wu did not have that self-consciousness. He still had an old face. He was alert to his surroundings and did his duty for the safety of his royal highness. In some large and flat open space, it is scattered by a curtain surrounded by three sides, leaving one side is a place for people to go in and out, some square tables and benches are neatly placed. On the last stage, Hu Ji, as a cushion figure, began to twist her enchanting body under the light music, which was no different from her usual dress. She was still a short shirt and skirt, revealing her slender thighs and slender waist. Scholars often take their own poetry club as the unit to participate in the poetry club. Each poetry club occupies a flower square, or several small poetry clubs occupy a flower square. In short, if there is conflict between the poetry society and the poetry society, they are determined not to sit in a flower shop. The scattered Huafang has basically included all the poetry clubs, and some of the poetry clubs of the humble scholars stand outside in twos and threes, chatting in low voice from time to time, or occasionally glancing at the Huji in Huafang. Today''s event, of course, is that after the top performance of the main play Huafang, some scholars can brew up excellent works. Just as the saying goes, there are good wine, beautiful women, and poetry and feelings. Brothel culture in the Tang Dynasty, however, has a very fertile soil. It can even be said that most of the poems and Fu of the Tang Dynasty are connected with brothels. Moreover, between literati and prostitutes, there are often sentimental love stories. With many poems that have been handed down for ages, scholars'' love affair with prostitutes has never stopped in the Tang Dynasty. The poems caused by "sending prostitutes", "giving prostitutes", "farewell prostitutes", "cherishing prostitutes", "hurting prostitutes" and "mourning prostitutes" naturally became the realm pursued by scholars. They could have sincere feelings with famous prostitutes and have some romantic affairs, which had great attraction for the literati in the Tang Dynasty. The elegant and dignified scholars were chatting and laughing, or they did not enter Huafang for the time being. Instead, they wandered on the winding path of the garden, pondering and brewing poems and Fu. They hoped that they could become famous today by their hard reading for many years. Li Hong shrugged at Pei WANYING, saying that he didn''t know there were so many rules for attending the poetry festival. From time to time, like some other people walking on the path, passing by slowly. "Since Mr. Li came here on the spur of the moment, I don''t know what to do and where to go." Pei WANYING smiles gently, holding hands with the woman beside her, and says with Li Hong. "Isn''t this already in the poetry meeting? Isn''t it supposed to be the way it is now, and then listen to them chant poems and Fu for a while? " Li Hong asked curiously. Pei WANYING smiles and doesn''t wait to talk. The woman next to her is Peisi, who is elegant and dignified. Although she has not been married yet, she gives a feeling of steadiness and maturity. "It''s not as simple as Mr. Li thought. The four major poetry clubs are the top priority. These people are just like appetizers. Look at the crowd in front of us and the four big flower houses. That''s the important place for today''s poetry meeting." Peisi explained to Li Hong with a smile. Li Hong looked up and saw that there were four flower houses side by side, which was several times larger than the one passing by. I''m afraid it could accommodate two or three hundred people. Each flower house had its own name on it, and the curtains were all in the pink color that Huafang liked best. To be able to use pink or even more high-grade cloth to make curtains, I think these flower houses are really rich, otherwise they will not spend so much capital. As several people approached, Pei WANYING became more and more curious about Li Hong''s indifference. Looking at the four flower houses, she seemed to have no reaction at all. Didn''t he know that all the four flower houses were famous in Chang''an, and the literati were proud to be able to visit them. However, Li Hong didn''t feel much about the four flower houses. He looked like he had seen Huafang for the first time. He was not at all like other people. Talking about the four flower houses, he was very happy and showed off his love affairs of drinking flower wine, drinking with famous prostitutes and singing Poems."You You have not been to these flower houses, have you? " Pei WANYING curiously approached Li Hong and asked. "Ah? I haven''t been here. These flower houses look very different. They are very big. " Li Hong is still unconscious, not from Pei WANYING''s tone to detect curiosity and surprise. "Huo Xiaoyu?" Pei WANYING suddenly said to Li Hong that she wanted to see how Li Hong reacted after she said the name of a famous actress. But obviously, she was disappointed by someone''s performance. Originally, she thought that after calling out Huo Xiaoyu''s name, Pei WANYING still hoped that Li Hong could look to the flower shop on the far left called Jin Meiyuan. He didn''t want to look back at the goods. He thought he had met an acquaintance! Pei WANYING looks at Li Hong looking for someone. At the moment, her face is not only surprised. It''s just incredible. This young master Li looks brilliant and romantic. How could she know nothing about these places? Huo Xiaoyu, the number one in Jinmei academy, couldn''t arouse his little reaction? Li Hong looked back and no one responded to Pei WANYING''s words. She said faintly, "which is your friend?" "Er It''s the wrong person. " Pei WANYING looks at Li Hong''s expression, which is by no means pretentious. What''s more, for a man, if he has seen Huo Xiaoyu and other top brands in Huafang, he will never react like this. Li Hong was in a good mood and didn''t pay attention to Pei WANYING''s words. At this time, he looked up at the names on the front of the four flower houses and read: "Shihua hall, Songzhu Pavilion, huancai Pavilion, jinmeiyuan, it''s not bad. They are all first-class flower houses." When Pei WANYING heard Li Hong speak like this, she felt a little relieved. She seemed to know something, but she didn''t understand it at all. At least, she knew that museum, pavilion and courtyard were the best words for Huafang. As for rooms, classes, buildings, shops, and lower offices, these are the names that can be used by Huafang, which is the same as common sense of life for the people of Tang Dynasty. As for the criteria for judging Huafang, although there are no clear rules, the most famous girl in the dock must be able to sing and dance, understand music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and even be a number one at the level of Huo Xiaoyu, but she has to be able to recite poems and compose Fu. And that''s why Pei WANYING was surprised that Li Hong didn''t know these people. In the minds of women in this era, they didn''t think that it was shameful for famous actresses, prostitutes and men to have some romantic stories. What''s more, the top brands of the four flower houses are famous prostitutes who are famous in Chang''an and do not sell themselves. The literati who go to Sifang every day are eager to find a chance to get along with the four girls. However, few people have the chance to be alone with them. However, what Pei WANYING did not know was that the four flower houses were controlled by Lu, Cui, Zheng and Li. Naturally, with the relationship between their own aristocratic families and the influx of literati, they were easily promoted to the first-class status in the Huafang hierarchy. Each of the four flower houses is different, and each has its own unique style and obvious characteristics. Each of them is far away from each other. All the literati who can enter Huafang are talented and full of poetry. However, Li Hong, like Li Hong, can only stand outside and enjoy the sound of singing, dancing, silk and bamboo from a distance, and watch his graceful body fly like a butterfly on the red carpet stage. "Miss Pei, please come over." A maid suddenly appeared in front of Pei WANYING. Pei WANYING smiles. This maid is the maid who sent her an invitation on that day. She is a maid of the Zheng family in Xingyang. The invitation in her hand is also sent by Zheng Xingtai of the Zheng family. "Thank you very much." She said to Pei WANYING. Li Hong naturally understood that he would not take himself to play. He did not ask himself to go there, but he did not care. He waved and said, "I''ll go to see you later." Pei WANYING nodded, and Pei Si two people, followed the maid to the right side of the first flower square walk. "We have nothing to do with this place?" Li Hong had nothing to do. He looked at the flower houses one by one. Some scholars came in, looking excited. "My Lord, I haven''t been here. Why don''t you order someone to go to the hall? Let''s see who these people are, and if we can go in... " "Wait a minute." Li Hong laughs with lightning and flint. Isn''t Pei WANYING''s invitation in his hand? They didn''t invite themselves in, but can''t they enter automatically with an invitation card? "Come on, let''s go in and have a look. What''s in it? This group of literati like it so much. They sharpen their heads and try to get into it." After Li Hong finished, he led Yang Wu to the flower square on the right. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 Li Hong took Yang Wu and waved the invitation cards in his hand. Some scholars looked at the invitation cards in his hand and couldn''t help showing their envious look. These invitation cards were naturally divided into three or six grades. The purple color in his hand was the most noble one, which naturally attracted the attention of some students, but someone didn''t know about them at all. Pushing aside a few taxis blocking the door, Li carried forward the invitation card in his hand. The clerk of the flower cultivation hall at the door had already developed a pair of golden eyes. Besides, this tall young master has been showing off his invitation cards all the time, so it''s hard for him to pay attention to it. Looking at the purple invitation and the red handwriting, the clerks of the flower hall recognized it as their invitation card at a glance, and immediately met him, and led Li Hong to an empty table with a smile on his face. At this time, there were not many people in front of him. Looking at the invitation card in his hand, the clerk naturally knew that he should arrange the people forward. Therefore, Li Hong could not help cheering for the flower growing house with his gracious smile and appropriate actions. Basically, if a guy behaves properly, he can see the details and self-cultivation of this flower shop. From this guy, Li Hong still feels that kind of atmosphere is not inferior. "Reward." Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING talking with a young man in a white robe, and said faintly. Yang Wu immediately took out a piece of broken silver from his arms and handed it to the man. The man immediately beamed: "thank you very much. I wish you a great reputation today." Looking up, on the other tables around, there are also some scholars and celebrities sitting in twos and threes. Most of these people are disciples with family background, and their relationship with the Zheng family in Xingyang is not ordinary. The woman on the stage is holding a Pipa and singing in a low voice. Her voice is gentle and not complaining. She is playing with the strings like water. However, it has a lot of amorous feelings. Compared with the banquet dance in the palace, it is less noble and Orthodox, and more flexible and clear. What is playing and singing at the moment is today''s elegant place: Qujiang pool, also known as the biography of Li WA, tells the love story between a famous prostitute Li Yaxian and a scholar Zheng Yuanhe. Although the story of Zheng an and the elder scholar in Song Dynasty are still popular in the circle of scholars. And such a real story, not only let the famous prostitute in her heart yearn to one day like Li Yaxian, meet a scholar who really likes himself. At the same time, it also makes the literati look forward to meeting a confidant of his own in Huafang. Both of them were intended by Lang Youqing and his concubine. Therefore, it was quite natural for the literati and the famous actress and prostitutes to meet each other in this prosperous and prosperous Tang Dynasty. Eating some snacks on the table and enjoying the shallow singing on the stage, there is less cultural influence of the Hu people and more orthodox atmosphere of the Tang Dynasty. Compared with the second-class and third-class Huafang, it is really more elegant and noble. With the coming and going of people, all tables began to be filled with people. Even behind them stood their own maid and schoolboy. Their function today is only one. When the master is happy, he can throw money on the stage. Looking at people''s chatting, laughing and reminiscing about the past, someone finally realized the embarrassment of sitting alone in the bustle. The eyes of some scholars from time to time made Li Hong, who is known for his thick skin, feel a little embarrassed to sit here alone? What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more! No matter how thick skinned a person is, sitting in a noisy atmosphere, surrounded by scholars and scholars who are chatting and laughing, it''s hard to be embarrassed. When Pei WANYING sits at the table with PEI WANYING, she can''t help her embarrassment when she is sitting at the table with PEI WANYING. Pei WANYING''s eyes flashed a glimmer of joy. Unexpectedly, he came in. It was not until Li Hong picked up the invitation card in her hand and threw it at her that Pei WANYING suddenly realized. After a few words with the young master, she walked over with her cousin Pei Si. "Mr. Li is so resourceful. My invitation is a big help to you." Pei WANYING sits on Li Hong''s left hand side and looks at Li Hong''s playful way. "Ha ha, that''s it. Xiaoke, thank you very much, miss WANYING." Li Hong was in a good mood and finally was not embarrassed. "Well, the dove occupies the magpie''s nest." Pei WANYING hasn''t spoken yet. The man who just talked to Pei WANYING, led a woman to appear at Li Hong''s table. Zheng Xingtai had already known from Lu ao that Pei WANYING had given an invitation to a scholar. So when she saw Pei WANYING standing side by side with Li Hong at the door, she asked the maid to invite Pei WANYING to come over. Originally, she thought that she could separate this young master Li from Pei WANYING, but she forgot that her invitation to Pei WANYING was still in the hands of others. Li Hong looked at Zheng Xingtai with a smile and said: "what? What about fighting against injustice? Or is it jealousy? ""Even if you have an invitation? I advise you to leave here as soon as possible, so that you will not make a fool of yourself when you hold a poem or a poem. " Zheng Xingti also heard the poem read by Pei WANYING from Lu Ao. However, he looked at Li Hong''s casual appearance. Although he was dressed in a scholar''s shirt, his behavior was quite different from that of the literati. He looked like a gangster. "Oh? Is it? Then I will go when you hold a poem. Now I''d better enjoy this beautiful love story first. " Li Hong said casually. "Ignorant man, a bunch of nonsense, where is the story of Miss Li and Mr. Zheng so beautiful?" Zheng Xingtai took a look at the famous actors singing and singing on the stage. His face was full of disdain for Li Hong. Although the love between Li Yaxian and Zheng Yuanhe is strange and tortuous, they finally come together. They have experienced so much suffering and finally live a happy life. Now that Li Yaxian is teaching his husband and his son at home, Zheng Yuanhe is still studying poetry and preparing to continue to gain fame. How can it be sad and beautiful. Li Hong''s eyes are wide. He just vaguely remembers who said this. Originally, he thought that these two people were the same as the story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, but he didn''t expect that they would live happily together? It''s not logical. "Oh? Is it? That''s what I heard wrong. " Li Hong was too lazy to argue with him, not to mention that he did not know. The young woman beside Zheng Xingtai took a look at Li Hong, who was ignorant. Her eyes were full of disdain. She took Pei WANYING and said, "elder sister Pei, why don''t you sit with us? You are a famous talented woman. Today, you are willing to give my brother''s face to come to the poetry festival. How dare I, my sister, ignore you as a distinguished guest." Li Hong glanced at the woman carelessly and said in his heart, "it''s not bad, but it''s too snobbish." Pei WANYING glanced at the indifferent Li Hong and thought that she wanted to tell Li Hong something about the medical school he had promised after the Spring Festival. She shook her head with a smile and said to the woman, "it''s good here, and the vision is excellent. It''s convenient to enjoy Xue Chuer''s performance in a short time, isn''t it?" Among the five surnames and seven families, the Zheng family now ranks the lowest in addition to being punished by the prince''s highness, and their influence is also the weakest among the four surnames. They make friends with PEI WANYING, and intend to follow the instructions of their elders, hoping to establish a relationship with Pei Xingjian. After all, now everyone knows that as long as Pei Xingjian comes back from Anxi, it''s natural that he will be a senior official. In addition, he has a close relationship with his royal highness. As long as the Zheng family can get on with Pei Xingjian, he can''t be able to keep close contact with his highness. In this way, the reputation of the Zheng family will be able to surpass the others in an instant ¡£ The woman and Zheng Xingtai looked at Pei WANYING and firmly shook her head and refused. It was not good for her to continue to persuade her. So Zheng Xingtai nodded and agreed. She pulled a maid and told her, "what you do today is to serve Miss Pei well. If there is anything that makes Miss Pei dissatisfied, I will ask you." "Yes, yes, I do." Looking at Zheng Xingtai leaving with the woman, Pei WANYING said with a smile of apology to Li Hong: "I''m afraid they are still in trouble for you because I gave you the invitation today, because I didn''t think about the consequences. I gave you an invitation at will, but it caused you a lot of trouble." Pei WANYING was the first to feel sorry for her. If she had not given Li Hong the invitation at will, then Li Hong would not have been treated so rudely by these people. In fact, she only needs to find an ordinary invitation card for him. However, she thinks that she is too simple at the beginning. "You gave me an invitation, and you apologized to me? What kind of reason is this? I should have put you in a dilemma Li Hong didn''t care. Pei WANYING gave a gentle smile and took a look at her cousin Pei Si. Then she went on to say, "but then again, you are a man of no secret. How can you describe the beautiful deeds of Miss Li and Zheng Shusheng as a sad and beautiful story? In this way, people will not give you a good look." Li Hong was interested and asked, "I really don''t know. Is this Li Yaxian and Zheng Yuanhe very famous? Why have I never heard of it?" "Of course, it''s very famous. It''s said by word of mouth between scholars and scholars, and the famous actors in Huafang are also singing hard. Naturally, everyone knows it. But since you haven''t even joined the poetry club, you don''t know it''s normal. It is not easy to say that this is a sad story in the future. " Pei WANYING said for his sake. Li Hong enjoyed Pei WANYING''s concern, as if she were the kind of virtuous wife who told her husband some things. They could not be seen in Bai Chun''s body. They had only unconditional obedience to themselves. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 Li Hong perfunctorily uttered Pei WANYING''s words. Looking around, Li Hong nodded. As for whether she had taken Pei WANYING''s words to her heart, Li Hong did not know. Looking at the Huafang, which can hold two or three hundred people, it was filled with people. Besides, the piles of taxis at the door stood outside and looked inside from a distance. It was even possible that the Huafang did not want to see it and went there to look around. The poetry club is a place where people drink and have fun, and only when the literati are on the rise will they be able to write and write. However, these people are still in the warm-up stage, waiting for the ladies on the stage to raise their mood. After Li Hongzi looked at the stage, the four men nodded and began to greet each other. I don''t know whether Li Hong is too fierce or has been in a high position for a long time. There is a kind of momentum of keeping away from others. None of the three men and one woman dare to sit side by side with him. Therefore, Li Hong is enjoying the treatment of sitting alone. Pei WANYING and Pei Si are sitting on his left side together. Looking at the whole hall, Li Hong found that besides the literati, Li Hong found that there was no one to come, except for the literati? How can there be no one I know! "Is there no one to attend the poetry meeting Li Hong curiously looked at Pei WANYING and asked. "Why not? It''s just that they haven''t come out yet. When they appear, they should be invited by Duzhi when they come to power. Naturally, they will not appear now." Pei WANYING explained to Li Hong. Prostitutes in this era were also divided into three, six and nine classes. The first-class beauties mainly received high-ranking officials, nobles and celebrities. The medium-sized beauties are the playthings of the rich, the big businessmen and the small and medium-sized officials. The lower class is no matter the status, as long as the money can play. The third class, at least, can''t be found in the four flower shops. But if there are only two, will the four flower houses reduce their business? Therefore, naturally, they extend to the top of the class, and these beauties need to have more talent, more beautiful face and body shape than the first-class beauties. Internally, naturally, they must be able to recite poems, speak and sing, play, chess, calligraphy and painting, and even be erudite. If there are such beauties, they will become the signboards of each flower shop. As for the four Flower Fairs, they are able to obtain the leading position in the flower fairs. Naturally, they have such beautiful women in their hands, which are recognized by scholars as "all know". Li Hong nodded thoughtfully, and then he heard the nearby taxi singing on the stage: "if I could find a confidant like brother Zheng, it would be enough in this life." When he said this, the scholar was smiling at Pei WANYING. He obviously wanted to express his good feelings to Pei WANYING through the deeds of Li Yaxian and Zheng Yuanhe. "Ah, ah, look forward, what are you aiming at here? The person you''re looking for is on the stage. " Li Hong tapped his fingers on the table to warn the scholar. "You You are such a beautiful person... " The scholar looked at Li Hong''s threatening eyes, and he could not help but feel awe in his heart. After a long time of talking about the evil scenery, he turned his head and began to look at the stage. Pei WANYING could not help laughing at Li Hong''s appearance, pulled down his sleeve, and whispered: "this is not like a barracks, scholars need to be self-restraint, can not be so threatening, frightening people." Pei WANYING thinks that Li Hong was born in the army. Although she was talented, she was still a member of the army. She did not deal with these scholars all the year round. She was afraid that he would take out the temper of the soldiers and have a conflict with others. "This I know that I just can''t stand to talk about a story. It seems that there is no other story except this one. " Li Hong was discontented with shaking her head and looking at Pei WANYING, she said. "So, this young master has a more wonderful story than the story between Li Yaxian and Zheng Yuanhe The scholar sitting on the opposite side took a look at their classmates in the poetry club. He was choked by Li Hong and looked at the stage. Hearing Li Hong''s words, he could not help but ask. Li Hong was evil. The scholar didn''t pay any attention to it. This kind of person is a kind of master who can''t be too busy watching the fun. No matter whether it''s good or bad, he will only make a fool of himself, so he doesn''t even bother to perfunctorily. "I''ll tell you a story, which is more wonderful than the story of Li Yaxian and Zheng." Li Hong took a sip of tea with a smile, and Yang Wu frowned. According to the law, all these things need to be tested by himself before his highness can drink it. The scholar bumped into a soft nail and looked at Li Hong without paying any attention to him. He was stunned for a moment. His face began to turn red. He held back for a long time and said, "it''s disgraceful, gentle, hum." After dyeing, he turned around to look at the stage with his classmates. Pei WANYING seemed to know Li Hong''s temper, but she gave a helpless smile. Looking at the scholar''s indignant turn, she asked Li Hong, who was winking at her, "really? What story? Can you tell me? " Pei WANYING''s eyes brightened. As a woman who has not yet left the cabinet, if she says that she does not yearn for her own love, it is deceptive. Therefore, the love affair between prostitutes and literati also caters to people''s yearning for love stories in this period.At the moment, hearing Li Hong say that there is a more wonderful story than this, just like a woman in the previous life, who has found a better romantic TV series, his eyes are full of excited light, and his heart is filled with excited expectations. "That''s natural. It''s only better than this story." Li Hong took a sip of tea again and looked at Pei WANYING''s excited eyes. He felt that he could be a storyteller to make Pei WANYING worship herself more. However, he didn''t know that his image in Pei WANYING''s heart has become bigger and bigger since he read the song of joining the army in Lantian and his promise to Sun Simiao and his ability to cure smallpox. Otherwise, Pei WANYING would not have met him for the first time today, so she would undoubtedly give him the honorable invitation card. After entering the poetry meeting, she would help him solve his embarrassment again. At the moment, she began to fear that he would offend those scholars and begin to tell him some experience of contact between literati and literati. At this time, a woman''s dance was also used on the stage. Her light body was combined with graceful movements, and her small steps seemed to be free from the ground, flying around on the stage, presenting the graceful figure incisively and vividly. "What is that story?" Pei WANYING asked in a low voice. Unlike Li Hong, she has no rules in her eyes. At least she knows to keep her voice down and show respect for women on the stage. She can''t make a lot of noise just because other people are doing their best. "Want to hear it? So I''ll tell you? " Li Hong looks at Pei WANYING and asks. Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong tenderly. The two dimples on her cheek seemed to be a reward to Li Hong. They came out again, and Li Hong''s mind was rippling. "It is said that in a long time, a long time Once upon a time, a scholar came across an injured snake when he was going to collect herbs. So the scholar saved the snake and released it to the mountain forest. In return for saving his life, the little snake finally became a pedestrian after thousands of years of practice. He came down the mountain to find his Savior. On the way, he met another green snake spirit, named Xiaoqing. So they went to Oh, yes. Go to Yuhang county to find someone who can help you in order to repay your kindness. So I went to play in the West Lake of Yuhang county. I happened to meet Xu Xian, a lifesaver, and fell in love at first sight Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING blinking her eyes and listened attentively to her story telling. In an instant, she felt the impulse of the storyteller to take the case. "Then, they got married. After the marriage, Fahai, the monk of Jinshan Temple, met Xu Xian and told him that his wife Bai Suzhen was a snake demon for thousands of years Later, on the Dragon Boat Festival, Xu Xian secretly prepared wine with realgar for Bai Suzhen to drink in order to test whether his wife was a snake demon Li Hong glanced at Pei WANYING, who was attentive and attentive. She found that not only Pei WANYING and Pei Si were listening, but also some scholars at the table were listening. Li Hong deliberately shut up and didn''t want to wait for Pei WANYING to urge him. The taxi next to him involuntarily said, "what''s next? Talk about it! There is no one who tells a story and doesn''t go on half the way. " "I''m not telling you, OK? I''m talking to these two beauties. Do you think those performances are not good? " Li Hong is careful of the Revenge of the eyes, looking at the scholar said. Looking at Li Hong''s child like manner, Pei WANYING couldn''t help chuckling. This man is really interesting. He just laughed at himself just now. Thinking of this, Pei WANYING suddenly blushed. She was like this. Just now, she thought that there was something wrong between herself and him! After refuting the scholar, Li Hong looked back at Pei WANYING again. Pei WANYING''s beautiful cheeks were suddenly flushed. Looking at her beautiful face, she couldn''t help but feel a bit crazy. Especially the attractive dimple, which seemed to be shining at the moment, made him want to kiss her. "What are you looking at? Tell your story." Pei WANYING found that Li Hong''s eyes were staring at her, and she lowered her head in shame, and was coquettish and angry. Interesting, interesting. I''m afraid the girl is thinking of spring? Can you think of spring after listening to the legend of a white snake? I knew that I should tell a story in Taiyi City, and what kind of poems I should sing. "Are you going to talk about it? What do you do when you look at the beautiful lady Another woman obviously listened very moved, looking at Li Hong just silly, silent looking at Pei WANYING, so urged. When Pei WANYING heard the woman say that Li Hong was still looking at her, she was even more embarrassed to raise her head. She just glanced at Li Hong and lowered her head again, holding up a teacup to cover up her shame. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 So Li Hong looked at the shy and pretty Pei WANYING, and began to tell Pei WANYING and Pei si the story of the White Snake, especially about the transformation of Bai Suzhen into the original form to scare Xu Xian to death. Bai Suzhen went to heaven to steal Xiancao lingzhi and finally saved Xu Xian. Pei WANYING and Pei Si were always nervous and happy. As for Fahai''s house arrest of Xu Xian, when Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian are not allowed to meet again, Pei WANYING and Pei Si, as well as the woman, all have a look of indignation on their faces. "It''s a matter for others. What''s the matter with him?" "Fahai should not have imprisoned Xu Xian. He and his wife Bai Suzhen really love each other, and Bai Suzhen has no intention of harming Xu Xian." "Fahai, he doesn''t know love." Seeing that the three women are all holding grievances for Bai Suzhen at the same time, someone even talks about flying, and the people beside them are fascinating. When Bai Suzhen goes to Jinshan Temple and asks Fahai to have no door and refuses to let Xu Xian go, people''s faces are inevitably lost. However, when it comes to Bai Suzhen and her maid Xiaoqing, who have exerted great magic power over Jinshan Temple and vowed to save their husband Xu Xian to death, the girls immediately began to give low cheers and murmured excitedly in their mouths from time to time: "that''s it." "Let him suffer a little bit." "Just don''t drown Xu Xian. I hope he can get water." Li Hong looked at several people with excited eyes, looking at themselves together, hoping to continue talking. But only Pei WANYING was considerate. Just behind her, when Zheng Xingtai''s maid was going to pour tea for Li Hong''s tea cup, Pei WANYING slowly stopped the maid and said, "I''ll come." After saying that, he picked up the black mud tea farmer and filled it for Li Hong himself. He put down the tea and looked at Li Hong and said, "did you save Xu Xian?" "Mm-hmm, what''s going on?" "Do you want to speak quickly?" "Speak quickly. Don''t drown Xu Xian." As Li Hong''s words soared and the story moved to a more subtle and tortuous way, he said it out of his mouth strangely. Even some of the scholars nearby forgot the performance on the stage and began to erect his ears and lean back to listen to Li Hong''s story telling there. Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing flood Jinshan Temple. In order to save their husband, they hurt the lives of other creatures. Bai Suzhen violates the law of heaven. "Ah? It should be Fahai''s responsibility. If it wasn''t for him, how could other creatures be affected? " "How will tiantiao punish Bai Suzhen?" "Yes, he is pregnant now? Why does Fahai not know how to be flexible! What a hateful and irritating thing Bai Suzhen violated the law of heaven, so after giving birth to Xu Xian''s sister, she was brought into the bowl by Fahai and suppressed under Jinshan Temple together with Xu Xian. Because Leifeng Pagoda had not been built at this time, and even if it had been built, it would have been the period of Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms. Therefore, Li Hong had to change this place into a place where two people were suppressed in the South and north of Jinshan Temple, and they would never meet. At this time, although the West Lake was not as famous as the Song Dynasty, the West Lake had already formed. So speaking of the West Lake in Yuhang County, people can still know its location. While everyone was silent, they all felt sorry for Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen. They were in the same place but couldn''t see each other. What a coincidence. Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong and asked, "what happened afterwards? What about their children? " After Pei WANYING reminded, other scholars nodded from time to time and said, "yes, yes, what about the child?" "Can''t the story end here? It''s hateful. Don''t tell stories until you''ve finished "That is, this is not a happy story, it is not as good as you said!" People are now immersed in the story of the white snake. When the hero and heroine are suppressed in Jinshan Temple, people''s attention begins to focus on the crystallization of their love. "Have I finished? Did I say I''m going to talk to you eavesdroppers? I''m telling them. Who told you to sneak up and eavesdrop? Don''t you know it''s shameless to eavesdrop? " Li Hong glanced askance at the circle of literati. Each of them had no words to refute his words, but they showed anger. However, he just hung on and wanted to continue to eavesdrop on the story. Pei WANYING secretly pulled his sleeve again, and didn''t want him to make a big fuss here. Since everyone wants to hear the story, if there is still a story, please continue to tell it and ignore them. Li Hong knocked on the table. This time Pei Si became smart and clever. Without waiting for Pei WANYING to start, she had already mentioned that tea farmers filled Li Hong with tea: "please, Mr. Li." Later, Xu Xian''s sister raised Xu Xian''s and Bai Suzhen''s children through hard work, and became a Jinshan scholar. Then she went to Jinshan Temple to offer sacrifices to his father and mother. Because their son was Wenqu star, Fahai let Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen go free, and their family was reunited. "What? As for Xiao Qing? Of course, they have found their own home, and have gone to the world of their love. " Li Hong finished his last sip of tea and said with a smile."If I knew your story was so plain, I didn''t listen. It was boring from the beginning. How could Ganoderma lucidum be Xiancao? My family has been a doctor for generations. I have never heard that Ganoderma lucidum can save the dead. " I don''t know when to listen to the story. "That''s nonsense. Are you lying to children? Where can snakes live for a thousand years? It can also be transformed into human form. You are a kind of devil. I can sue the officials. " "Jinshan Temple is the place where Xuanzang, the eminent monk of Tang Dynasty, became a monk. I have never heard of a monk named Fahai? You made it up, didn''t you? I''m afraid you haven''t been to Jinshan Temple, have you? " "Ha ha I''m afraid that he has never been out of Chang''an City, let alone Jinshan Temple. That is to say, he deceives you people who don''t know about it. But I never believe that. " "That is, the bowl is like the next snake that can hold it?" "What he said was the shape of a human being in a bowl, not a snake." "Do you think my Jinshi in the Tang Dynasty are so easy to test? You know, we have been studying poetry for many years, but we have never been there. Why can he, a child without a father and a mother, be able to obtain fame in twenty years? Are you a fool when you are the examiner of Datang? " "Deception is not as deceiving as you are. These little ladies, don''t believe his nonsense, and don''t be easily deceived by his evil words." People criticize storyteller Li Hong one by one, and Li Hong looks at their ugly faces all the time. When listening to the story just now, they are most attentive to eavesdropping. Now they scold people most happily. Li Hong had to shake his head and sigh. There are many shameless people in the world. These people are so shameless that they can''t be shameless any more. If you don''t like it, you can''t listen to it. No one forces you to listen to them. Now they hear the ending from the beginning, and they begin to show their intelligence quotient. They want to tell themselves that they are not stupid. Although they are eavesdropping, they are not so easy to cheat! Li Hong light said: "by the way, listen to my storytelling but need to give money, come on, please listen to my storytelling money, not much, a person a Wen money." Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong, but did not know why, but still felt a strong anger. Watching Li Hong stand up and stretch out her hand to ask for money, Pei WANYING laughed, and then took a new penny from her sleeve pocket and put it in Li Hong''s palm. Some scholars who were sitting at the same table looked at Li Hong''s serious expression. They took out a piece of money from his sleeve pocket and handed it to Li Hong. Then they said, "it''s normal to listen to people''s stories and give money. They should give it." As the taxi at the same table handed out a Wen, some of the other taxi attendants took out a penny and gave it to Li Hong. At the same time, he did not forget to smile back to Li Hong. And some people who listen to the story but don''t plan to pay, looking at the people all took out a piece of money and handed it to others, eyes turned, and began to turn around and leave as if nothing had happened. Li Hong looked at the man who had just scolded him for luring people and said, "brother, hold your step. Since you have heard the whole story from the beginning to the end, and have also commented on the truth and falsehood of the story, have you paid the money for the book before you leave?" "Why give you the money? I''m just standing here. You think I want to hear your story? Money? Are you out of your mind? What''s more, your stories of gibberish and bewitching people are worth my money? Hum As the scholar continued to refuse to give money, other scholars just talked about it one after another. They nodded their heads and turned around to leave. Anyway, the story has been heard and they can go back to their seats. Even if they can''t have a lie with any beauty today, at least they can listen to a story for free. "Do you want to go like this? I don''t know where the brothers took their seats just now? How did you get to my desk? Did I bring you here? Since you know that you are eavesdropping and a thief, should you keep a low profile as a thief? Is it... " "We are not thieves. We are not thieves even if we listen to your story." A scholar saw that Li Hong classified it as a thief, and immediately became red faced. When so many people were accused of being a thief, how could he face those classmates and friends in the future? "Since it''s not a thief, why did you steal my things and leave without giving me money? Or is your nature so inferior? After listening to my story, if you feel dissatisfied, you have to scold me again to get rid of the evil spirit in your chest? Since I think the story is not good to listen to, why don''t you just leave and listen to it again and again? You look cheap! If so, you are not shameless, who is shameless? Do you deserve to be a scholar? As a scholar, it''s just that you don''t know how to respect other people''s achievements. Why do you have to scold the storyteller aggressively? " Li Hong glared at the scholars who had just accused him of the story and slowly left her seat. Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong''s cold face. At this time, she found that the whole hall became silent and everyone''s eyes were on it.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 The whole Shihua hall suddenly became silent. Even the beauties on the stage at the moment were shocked. How could his appearance be such a scene? How can it be silent! No one cheers! As all of you know, you don''t just look like a fairy, but you should be good at adjusting and arranging. You should not only create a lively atmosphere in the whole hall, but also do everything in a way that everyone will not feel left out. But now, standing on the stage, not only did not attract people''s cheers and cheers, but also failed to attract the attention of the hall people, not to mention the invitation of princes and nobles, all of which were robbed by the scholar who just stood up from the table! Xue chu''er wants to get angry, clear his sweet throat, and draw people''s attention to the stage. But he doesn''t know why, but he wants to see what the man wants to do? Looking at the man who exuded the arrogance all over his body, she suddenly felt that in front of others, she seemed to be insignificant and extremely small. Even if she opened her mouth, I''m afraid it would not attract other people''s attention. Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao are livid. Most of these scholars belong to their own poetry club. Even a few of them quietly went to listen to the story after receiving their own inspiration. After all, the fascinating and beautiful story just now, which makes the audience immerse in the scene, has attracted most of the attention. This is why they invited Xue chu''er out early. However, Xue chu''er is also stunned on the stage. "Damn it, can''t we let him take the spotlight like this? What should we do when the princes, nobles and dignitaries come? " Lu Ao is very depressed, the door ate a shriveled, did not expect in Zheng Xingtai''s flower square, the man and inexplicably grab the limelight. "Brother Lu, don''t be impatient. Let''s see what he''s going to do. If you dare to cause trouble, you''ll have to trouble brother Lu at that time." Zheng Xingtai narrowed his eyes and watched Li Hong slowly approach the scholars. "Do you mean..." Lu Ao asked thoughtfully. "This man doesn''t look like a simple scholar, but his temper is obviously like his poem. Most of the people who came from the army are very grumpy. If he is careless and rude, wouldn''t it be more suitable for you and me? Lord Lu, a word from you is enough to send him to prison first? " Zheng Xingtai Yin measurement said, eyes have been staring at Li Hong in the middle of the field. Lu Ao on one side suddenly realized and gave Zheng Xingtai a thumbs up: "brother Zheng is still careful, I admire him." "Let''s see." Zheng Xingtai relaxed smile, if let them so rampant in the Shihua hall, or even rob Xue Chuer''s limelight, then his Shihua hall simply closed. Li Hong''s face was cold, and he didn''t care about it. Suddenly, he became silent. He walked to the scholars calmly, and his powerful power made them step back involuntarily. What''s more, they have never had the experience of arguing with others in full view of the public. Now they are afraid of the scorching eyes of 2300 people. They look at Li Hong uneasily and stammer: "you You What are you up to? I tell you, if you dare to do it, I, I, I will Yell "Well If a scholar wants to be reasonable, you are also a scholar. Although we were wrong just now, you also scolded us, didn''t you? " "I, I, I know that what you just told is just a story, not the truth. I shouldn''t be quibbling. I shouldn''t be picking bones in an egg. I''m sorry." A few scholars did not know what the identity of the scholar was. How could they just stand in front of them and feel scared and nervous in the face of the cold expression and some dignified momentum. "Yes, yes, yes, you, you, what do you want?" A scholar looked at Li Hong, staring at him, and involuntarily stepped back. Li Hong took a little disdain from the corner of his mouth, put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He looked at Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao intentionally or unintentionally. He said faintly: "in the future, you should learn to respect others. Respecting others is also a kind of respect for yourself. As a scholar who is full of poems and books, he should make his words and deeds worthy of the sages you read. No matter what industry you are engaged in, you should respect the fruits of everyone''s labor, instead of picking others'' mistakes. That will not show that you have cultural literacy, but will only appear ignorant and arrogant. You are not familiar with every profession, so when you don''t experience it in person, don''t judge a thing you are not familiar with. Even if you know that he is not doing it right, you should not blame others with your so-called superior attitude, because if it is you, you may not be as good as he is. What''s more, in case what others do is you, you may not be as good as him Can''t even think of it? " Li Hong turned to look at another scholar and straightened the Futou on his head. However, his whole body trembled and his face turned red and he stepped back a step. In the face of Li Hong''s kindness, seeing that other people just righted the Futou on his head, he was immediately submissive and stood there at a loss. With the burst of laughter, the scholar''s face was even more red. At this time, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a way to get in."Courtesy is not to talk about people or to pay for resignation. Mr. Kong Ming also said: a gentleman''s journey, quiet to cultivate self-cultivation, frugality to cultivate virtue, not indifferent, no clear ambition, not quiet can not go far. Therefore, the most important characteristics of ignorance are vanity, pride and arrogance. Learning without skill is more stupid than learning without skill! I hope you will remember everything today. Don''t judge others with your ignorance. If you want to judge, you should understand the real reason of the matter, and then you can speak. Don''t let yourself become a learned person without any skills! " After Li Hong finished, he went to the table just now. He was a little surprised at the appearance of a beautiful woman on the stage. Then, with one bone in one eye, she went to the table, took Pei WANYING''s small hand and said, "let''s go, and go to other places to have a look." Pei WANYING didn''t expect that this guy suddenly grabbed her hand and was about to go out. Her body could not help but move forward. Her beautiful face turned red and her heart beat with the attention of the public. "Well, you let go first. Why go?" Pei WANYING complained in a low voice that the guy''s hand was too strong to break free. "The woman on the stage is the one who knows everything? If you look at her face, will we have good fruit if we stay here? " Li Hong is worried that if he continues to stay here, he may not be able to escape the difficulties of the woman on the stage. Pei WANYING turned her head in a hurry and continued to lower her voice and say, "she is Xue chu''er, one of the four famous prostitutes in Chang''an area. Don''t you want to see it?" "Want to see it, but not now..." "Please hold on, brother Li." The figures of Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao appeared in front of Li Hong and Pei WANYING. Looking at Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao blocking the prince''s way, Yang Wu was just about to move forward, but Li Hong secretly stopped him. Looking at them, he said, "what''s the matter? Are you allowed to enter and not to go out Lu Ao''s eyes were about to burst into flames. Looking at Li Hong''s holding on to Pei WANYING''s jade hand, Pei WANYING seemed not to object. She just lowered her head slightly and shook it twice. Seeing that Li Hong still did not let go, she accepted her fate. "How dare you? The Shihua hall has always welcomed literati and refined scholars to come for pleasure. How could it be that they only allowed in and not allowed out. Just now I heard from brother Lu that you are very talented in reciting poems and Fu, and your poems and Fu are all rare and excellent works. Therefore, I would like to ask brother Li for advice. I hope you will not refuse me for the sake of all the scholars. " Zheng Xingtai''s face is still smiling. However, in Li Hong''s eyes, this guy is an absolute smiling tiger. Although his kung fu is not as good as Li Yifu''s, he should also be able to let go. His speech and behavior seem reasonable, but he makes himself embarrassed everywhere. Moreover, if he insists on going, it will not only refute Zheng Xingtai''s face, but also make him right with two or three hundred literati in the hall. When Pei WANYING heard Zheng Xingtai''s words, she couldn''t help raising her head. This man was too insidious. After three or two words, she forced Mr. Li to a dead end, making him unable to find a suitable excuse to leave. But then again, if you put it on someone else, it might work, would it? He didn''t even care about the feelings of the court officials, not to mention a small group of scholars. Li Hong didn''t even think about it. He replied simply and directly, "I''m not interested. I''m not in the mood now." Pei WANYING is surprised to raise his head again, this guy really don''t know this will sweep his face? In Lantian County, he refused on the pretext that it was cold. Now he refused because he was not interested in it Don''t he know how powerful the Zheng and Lu families are? Lu Ao''s face was incredible. This guy didn''t play cards according to common sense. He didn''t even make excuses. He blurted out directly. He was not in the mood. Zheng Xingtai was also stunned. He thought that his words with guns and sticks could make him stay without any resistance, and then he was humiliated by Lu AO and himself. However, he did not expect that this guy refused so directly. Is this the behavior of a scholar? "Since Mr. Li is not in the mood to write poems and poems, how about playing and singing a song for Mr. Li? I hope to make Mr. Li feel comfortable. Otherwise, when Mr. Li walked out of the Shihua house like this, people who didn''t know it would say that Xue Chuer of the slave family neglected him. In this way, I should be accused of being ill served by the literati in Chang''an city It is. " Sweet voice from behind Li Hong sounded, Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao suddenly returned to smile, in the Shihua hall, I''m afraid there is no scholar Xue chu''er can''t fix. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 Li Hong turned his head and looked at Xue chu''er. There was a flash of light in his eyes, but it was fleeting. He had seen too many beautiful women. Bai Chun, the night moon or Pei WANYING, compared with Xue Chuer in front of him, he was at least three points more beautiful than her. Xue chu''er is not very tall. She is a light pink shirt with narrow sleeves and a low bra on her chest, revealing a piece of white flowers. However, because of her beautiful and affectionate cheek, people can''t help but ignore her white flower chest, and then stare at her delicate cheek. "Oh? If you are not in the mood to recite poems, do you have a good mood? " Li Hong still drags Pei WANYING''s hand, and Pei WANYING is too shy to hold her head in full view of the public. In the eyes of others, she seems to be Pei WANYING''s little bird. She cleverly lets Li Hong hold her hand. Xue chu''er, as a well-known person, can''t be baffled by Li Hong''s rhetorical questions. Looking at Li Hong''s bright eyes and his irresistible dignity, Xue Chuer can''t help but feel a little nervous. This is not the same as she just stood on the stage to look at him. When she really faced this person, Xue Chuer realized why those scholars stuttered and did not show their self-confidence. When they looked at him, they could not help but feel timid. "That''s natural. Mr. Li is in a good mood. Xue Chuer is very concerned about it. If you run away because I came to power, it will not be a disgrace to me. How can I get a foothold in pingkang square of Chang''an in the future? What''s more, I just heard Mr. Lu read a song about Mr. Li''s military career. I like it very much. I hope you can give some advice to Xue chu''er in poetry and Fu. " Xue Chuer has a smile in the corner of her eyes, which is charming and charming. Her hands and feet are full of temptation. "I don''t dare to tell you, and I''m not interested now. As for whether you can continue to stand in pingkang square of Chang''an, it''s your business, has nothing to do with me? " Li Hong glanced at Xue chu''er''s stiff cheek in an instant and took Pei WANYING''s hand to continue to go out. "You''re crazy. Do you know who she is? She is Xue chu''er, one of the four flower queens. How can you make people look so shameful when you refuse people like this? " Pei WANYING was pulled by Li Hong, but she couldn''t help but follow her. She turned around and whispered in a low voice. "What''s the matter? Is Xue Chuer very good? " Li Hong''s voice is not as low as Pei WANYING, but is still the voice. "Well, if you add me Huo Xiaoyu, would you please stay?" "After listening to the young master''s military line, Yan Lingbin came from huancai Pavilion in a hurry." "My wife Du qiuniang asked you to stay." Li Hong was grabbed by Pei WANYING Sheng this time. Despite the literati around him, he murmured, "I''m afraid you can''t go. The four Huakui jointly invite you to stay. If you go like this, isn''t it that you just said that you respect people and break your promise?" When Li Hong heard the different voices behind him and the stunned expressions of the literati, he had already guessed that the three women who reported their own family were not simple. However, he didn''t expect that Lu Ao, in order to save himself so much blood, actually gathered the four flower queens together. At the moment, he began to be curious. Naturally, Lu Ao was able to invite the four Huakui, but what was the purpose of his stay? Is it because of Pei WANYING? Smiling Li Hong and Pei WANYING turned around at the same time and politely laughed at the other three women who had formed a row with Xue Chuer and said, "well, since such sincerity is so sincere, I''d better obey my orders than respect." Li Hong did not stop in front of the four girls, but dragged Pei WANYING''s hand and walked to the table where she had just Sat. the maid who had served them immediately replaced them with new tea and served them more carefully. At the same time, several other scholars were staring at Li Hong with envy and jealousy. Li Hong didn''t know the weight of the four flower queens, but these scholars knew it clearly. No matter Huo Xiaoyu, Xue Chuer, Yan Lingbin or Du qiuniang, they were all beautiful women who were rare to see, and they could not be seen in their identities. If they did not catch up with the poetry Festival today, they might not have seen them in their lifetime One''s true appearance, but today I saw four of them at once! What shocked them even more was that the four great masters of Chang''an, for the first time in history, asked a scholar to stay! Is this too unreasonable? They are also shocked by the beauty in their heart! This It''s hard to see the four big flower queens, but now they''ve come together to ask others to stay. They stayed, but they didn''t even have a look at them. They just said that obedience is better than respect, so they sat there to watch the performance of the four flower queens! Facing the hospitality of the four flower queens, he was so indifferent and indifferent! Does his conscience really not ache?! Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao look more and more heavy. They look at each other and feel that their actions are too thoughtless. Originally, they wanted to leave this person to be humiliated in public. However, they have not yet humiliated others. It is because of their improper behavior that they put together the four major flower queens and asked to stay. All of a sudden, they have created the present Such a sensational situation!Now even if two people humiliate this man in front of the public, but the story of the four flower queens asking him to stay behind will spread quickly through the whole city of Chang''an in the evening after the oral transmission of these scholars. At that time, it will be difficult for this person to be famous! Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao have no doubt about the influence of literati, especially the ability to transmit romantic affairs. After all, some days ago, the five surnamed and seven families could see that when the royal highness of the crown prince toppled the Wang family in Jinyang, it was through the mouth of literati. They asked the four girls to come to the stage with their gloomy faces. Then they went to Li Hong''s table and sat down one by one. As for Pei WANYING, Li Hong grabbed her little hand and sat side by side with him. Peisi had an excited look on her face. Just before Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao didn''t come over, Peisi still said to Li Hong: "you''re going to be famous in Chang''an. The four flower queens jointly ask you to stay. It''s hard to be famous or not." "It''s just four flower queens. If there are seven flower queens and nine big flower queens, I''d love to." Li Hong''s face was calm, without any excitement or excitement. This let Pei WANYING, who was released by him, feel surprised. This guy''s determination is too strong, right? In the face of the four flower queens, it is still so indifferent? But I clearly remember how he looked like when he first met him. How could he face the four flower queens without that look! "It''s good to have four in Chang''an city. What''s more, it''s expensive to have four in Chang''an city. How can the four flower houses allow other flower houses to grow? In order to maintain their superior position, they won''t be foolishly putting together seven or nine." Pei WANYING angrily whitened Li Hong. Her hands were still burning and her chest was still beating. Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao went to the table and sat down. There was no pressure on Li Hong at all. Li Hong didn''t even have the heart to look at them. Then he looked at the stage. It has to be said that the hall and even the door are surrounded by a sea of people. The four flower queens perform on stage at the same time. This is absolutely a rare scene. Even the other three Huafang taxis are emptied at once. If you can''t squeeze into the hall, you will naturally stretch your neck and look in the door. Huo Xiaoyu, Xue Chuer, Yan Lingbin and Du qiuniang are indeed beautiful. Each of them is graceful and graceful, giving people a different kind of beauty, a beautiful but not beautiful temperament. In addition, they are good at singing and dancing, and can recite poems and Fu. It is not surprising that they stand out and are known as the four great masters. "Mr. Li, please. I don''t know what Mr. Li wants to hear?" Yan Lingbin took the lead and asked. Four know that compared with other famous prostitutes to have absolute freedom, even want to accompany which guest, do not want to accompany which guest, they have a little choice of rights, so it is more by the flower shop procuress as a baby girl general love. Naturally, the reason why these four people have this right is that they were all trained by Lu and Zheng families. Just like some literati, they would raise some prostitutes in their own residences to entertain guests. The famous poets such as Bai Juyi and Li Bai are all proficient in this way. They do not raise less prostitutes in their own residences. They are used to increase the interest and stimulate the poetic flavor of banquets with relatives and friends, and even bring one of them to give to others when they are in high spirits. Although Li Hong was in Chang''an, he became the prince of the Tang Dynasty at the age of four. He was busy with Taiyi city and other matters. When he got older, he began to go to the western regions. Therefore, he was quite unfamiliar with the affairs of Huafang. Yan Lingbin is tall and tall. He is even as tall as Bai Chun and ye Yue. Looking at the smile with amorous feelings and elegance in the corner of his mouth, Li Hong said faintly: "Zhao Feiyan is good at dancing, ban Jieyu is good at poetry, Lvzhu is good at Jade Flute, and CAI Wenji is good at singing. Since the four are on the same stage, how about choosing each one?" Although Li Hong knew little about the famous prostitutes of different generations, he also knew that Zhao Feiyan, ban Jieyu, Lvzhu, who married the richest man in Jin Dynasty, or Cai Wenji, who was both gifted and affectionate, were the people they admired. Naturally, they should have some of their idol''s favorite works. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 Li Hong''s voice fell to the ground, not only Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao''s faces became extremely ugly, but also Yan Lingbin, Huo Xiaoyu, Du qiuniang and Xue Chuer were also pink and iron, embarrassed and ugly. This guy had too much appetite! The four flower queens went out to ask for a person to stay. This is a noble treatment that even princes and nobles have never enjoyed. I''m afraid that if it were not for today''s bad luck, the scene of four flower queens jointly asking for a person to stay would never have appeared. Now, it''s better for Yan Lingbin to ask for the opinions of the guests according to the etiquette. Generally, at this time, the guests either order songs, or talk about poetry and Fu, and answer their own compositions. Then they show their talents and achieve the goal of talking and enjoying each other. But this person is too ignorant of etiquette, right? She even asked the four of them to perform, and called the roll to be like the four people she said in her mouth. Who does he think he is? Today''s emperor or prime minister! But someone obviously does not have that kind of consciousness, on the face a take for granted expression, even in the eyes appeared a trace of expectation. When Pei WANYING heard Li Hong''s speech, she was so embarrassed that she lowered her head again. She couldn''t stand it. She thought she had helped him resolve his embarrassment twice today. She didn''t expect that this guy could do this and let the other four flower queens perform together. Didn''t he know how to write courtesy and politeness? Now he is embarrassed with himself, but the party is still a natural and calm appearance. Even the old schoolboy behind him, how can he feel that way. Du qiuniang, who had not spoken on the stage, suddenly paid homage to Li Hong Ying Ying and said, "since you want the four of us to perform together, of course, it''s OK. But can the four of us ask you to compose a poem for us first? Oh, of course, it can''t be the one that has already been circulated "Good!" The literati in the hall and even outside burst into cheers when they heard Du qiuniang''s words. Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao, as well as several women on stage, also looked at each other with a smile. This proposal suddenly resolved their embarrassment, and at the same time kept their noble reputation of being famous for the time being. Otherwise, four people would perform for one person together. As soon as the matter spread, their body weight would decline among Huafang. That is, this guy is so arrogant that he wants to let the four flower queens perform for him. Hum, it''s really beyond our ability. It''s a great opportunity to join hands and ask you to stay. This is not something that everyone can have, or even there is no such person. "No, no mood." Li Hong took a sip of tea leisurely. After the cheers fell, the hall became silent, and said faintly. Pei WANYING was so embarrassed and angry that she went crazy. After hearing Li Hong''s words, she wanted to knock her head against the corner of the table and faint. Forget it. What is this guy thinking? Under the gaze of so many people, he still looks leisurely and leisurely. Knowing that everyone is targeting him now, he can still be so calm! What''s more, Pei WANYING doubted whether he had made the song in the army, because now he was asked to write a poem, the guy''s answer was too fast and too resolute. "Why don''t I throw a brick to attract jade? Since elder brother Li wrote a poem about going to the army before, I''ll also write a poem about going out to war, and ask brother Li to teach me." Lu Ao looked at Li Hong''s dead pig, who was not afraid of boiling water. Originally, he wanted to take out this unknown poem at a real poetry meeting. Now, seeing Li Hong''s dead virtue, he had to take it out first. But now the situation is like a challenge. When people are ready to compose poems with you, you can''t answer them. Of course, you can also say a word of resignation after the completion of the poem, and then let you go after being sneered at by others. Lu Ao didn''t give Li Hong any chance to refute or refuse. He got up and thought and read aloud: "the general went out of Zisai and pretended to be in Wu greedy. In the north of Yanmen gate, in the south of the battle pterodactyl city. When the bow is carved at night, the horseman is at dawn. They should stay in the daytime for the sake of the party waiting for war. " The whole hall was silent. After Lu Ao finished his poems and poems, and after a short period of calm, there were cheers and cheers, which even had the momentum to overturn the curtain on three sides. The four girls on the stage looked at Lu Ao, and their eyes were also full of admiration. Although this man was a little talented, he had never seen him write any excellent poems and odes in the Lu family. I don''t want to make such a great success in front of this young master Li. Pei WANYING pondered it carefully. She could not help worrying about Li Hong. She had seen Li Hong write two poems on that day. One was good and the other was bad. Now people have made a poem no less than that of zhanchengnan, which was no less than his military career. All of a sudden, she forced him to a dead end. Today, these literati will not give up, especially after Lu Ao has made a poem, they will not let him go easily, unless they admit defeat or make another poem which is no less than that of joining the army. Du qiuniang''s mind is the most exquisite among the four girls. When she heard that Lu Ao had written such a masterpiece, she also thought of Li Hong''s military career. She said, "this man should have been from the army. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to write another poem or Fu that is no less than that of military career..."After thinking about it, Huo Xiaoyu stepped forward. First, she congratulated Lu Ao for her excellent work. Then she looked at Li Hong and said, "Mr. Li, you are very popular in the military. Master Lu''s first battle in the south of the city complements each other. But now that you are in Huafang, should you forget about the fighting and killing for a while? Should we take Fenghuaxueyue and yingyingyingyanyan as topics? How about a poem from the four of us? In this way, it is not in vain for the four of us to join hands to ask the young master to stay and teach us. " Li Hong looked at Lu Ao thoughtfully at first, but he didn''t think about it too much. He waved to the people in the hall and said in a loud voice, "what Miss Huo said is very right. How about asking Mr. Li to write a poem about them? It''s just a reflection of their four flower queens'' joint request, which can also be spread in Chang''an as a lie. " "That''s what you''re going to do!" Li Hong stares at Huo Xiaoyu who smiles at her on the stage and mumbles. Only when Pei WANYING next to her understood what he said, she could not help but jump. This sentence is not what ordinary people would say and listen to. Only people who are in a high position like my father can occasionally say such words when they are not satisfied. "Well, can you? Everyone knows that they are coming for you. Do you think it''s so easy to enjoy the happiness of the people? I also let four people perform together for you. Now you can see that they are retaliating against you, for fear that you are good at military poetry and Fu, so you have come up with this topic. You''d better think about it. You don''t want to be too good, as long as it is neat and neat. I''m afraid they won''t give you so much time. " Pei WANYING is more anxious than someone in the old God. She takes Li Hong''s sleeve and says anxiously. "Who is Huo Xiaoyu?" Li Hong remembered that Pei WANYING had called this name after she had just entered the poetry meeting. "Who can be, of course, is the number one in Huafang. This is Jin Mei Yuan, which Lu Ao bought from Luoyang at a high price. I didn''t expect that after only two years of hard work, he became the number one among the other three." Pei WANYING patiently explained to Li Hong. "Luoyang? Luoyang? Luoyang, the east capital! " Li Hong murmured, and a poem appeared in his mind. "What''s the matter, Mr. Li? I don''t know if there are poems in my stomach now?" Lu Ao''s face is full of smile. Now she is waiting for Li Hong to admit defeat, and then let Pei WANYING pay more attention to herself. The purpose of his invitation to Pei WANYING was to establish a close relationship with Pei Xingtai. Li Hong took a look at Lu Ao, gave a faint smile, got up and walked behind Lu Ao, patted Lu Ao on the shoulder, and said with ease, "I will compete with you in the first battle in the south of the city just now." Lu Ao''s guilty body was stiff, and then he felt that the big hand with strength left his shoulder. Pei WANYING was stunned. She was really convinced of this guy. She was so unreasonable that she even walked to the stage in front of hundreds of people. The four great masters knew that watching Li Hong come up, they were all shocked at the same time. This person is not an ordinary person, absolutely not simple. In front of so many people, it''s not common for a taxi to be so calm and dare to step on the stage, especially when the audience is in full view, and there are four people on the stage who have never gathered together. How can he be so calm in the face of the invisible pressure before and after! "With the four beauties as the topic, naturally, it is necessary to approach the four beauties to be poetic, isn''t it? At that time, Zhuo Wenjun once wrote a poem called "white head chant" which has been handed down for thousands of years. How about I write a poem about you with the title of "white head chant" of Yuefu in Han Dynasty Li Hong swept the beautiful faces of the four girls confidently and calmly and inquired. "Please write a poem." Xue Chuer was the first one to lose face with Li Hong, so she was the first to open her mouth. "Who are the peach and plum blossoms in the east of Luoyang? Luoyang daughter cherishes the color and sighs at the falling flowers. The color of the flowers changes this year, and who will bloom next year? I have seen pine and cypress destroyed for salary, and heard that mulberry fields have become sea. The ancients did not return to the east of Luocheng City, but today people still have the wind of falling flowers. Flowers are similar year by year, but people are different year by year. Send a message full of Hongyanzi, should pity half dead Pulsatilla. The old man''s white head is really poor. He is a beautiful young man. Young master Wang sun Fang tree, singing and dancing before falling flowers. Guanglu pool is rich in culture, and the general Pavilion is painted with immortals. Once I was ill and did not know each other, who was Sanchun happy? How long can a moth eyebrow turn? For a moment, his hair was in disorder. But when you look at the singing and dancing places of ancient times, only the birds at dusk are sad. " Li Hong didn''t expect that there was silence on the stage, and it was reasonable that the four flower queens standing on both sides of him knew the first thing. Just as the audience was still thinking about the expression of the poem, the four women suddenly walked up to Li Hong and stood side by side. They saluted Li Hong according to their disciples'' etiquette and said, "my family, Yan Lingbin, Huo Xiaoyu, Xue Chuer, Du qiuniang, and Mr. Xie point out the maze. Mr. Gao Cai, please be worshipped by the slave family and others." After the four girls finished, Yingying knelt down and saluted Li Hong with the astonished eyes of Pei WANYING, Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 Huo Xiaoyu, Xue Chuer, Du qiuniang and Yan Lingbin, both from Luoyang, are very talented and wonderful women cultivated by aristocratic families. Each of them is ice snow smart and exquisite. Otherwise, they would not be the first in Chang''an Huafang. Beauty is easy to die, appearance is easy to grow old, life is short, vicissitudes of life, everything is just like a cloud of smoke and mirrors. In the changing of the world, the glory and wealth are changeable. How can the four girls never sigh their destiny in their hearts? However, as places of firework alleys and willows, they can''t help themselves. Even if they have enough money to redeem themselves, they may not be able to get rid of the control of these aristocratic families. Moreover, they also know that they are only tools to earn money for others in Huafang. We can only hope that these aristocratic families, when their appearance is fading, can let themselves go and find a good family to live in. However, such a life is extremely difficult for them. As for them, the most likely encounter is that the aristocratic family will make more money by taking advantage of the fact that there are no new people emerging in recent years. When a new person emerges, they will become private playthings of the aristocratic family. Fortunately, the aristocratic family will keep her in the house until she becomes an old woman and an old maid in the family. If they are not lucky, they can only be seen by their friends in the family''s banquets and social intercourse, and then give them to their friends. Thus, they begin to wander and toss among them like articles, and are given to them. Until one day, their once flower names do not arouse any interest from anyone, and they are just like wild dogs and cats on the street Abandon, let oneself live and die. Li Hong naturally accepted their big ceremony. There was no one in the world that he could not bear. So when he saw the four girls kneeling down to salute Yingying, Li Hong also faced them with a smile. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. What''s more, in this world, the communication link between the literati and the famous actress and prostitutes is assisted by this romantic talent. It doesn''t make people think that there is anything wrong with the four girls being convinced by a poem, but it''s shocking that a poem actually subdues the four flower queens! This makes the scholars under the stage can not help but have a deep jealousy and envy, if only they could write such a poem! Don''t you think you can lift up one by one with a smile, and those beauties who can make people feel intoxicated can even get the secret approval of their hearts. Then, will you, like the deeds of Li Yaxian and Zheng Yuanhe, become a good story of Chang''an City. In addition to staring at the audience and looking forward to admiring the scholars, Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao were also shocked in their hearts. However, these two people would not think so. Poetry is a good poem. It is absolutely a masterpiece, and it is absolutely enough to spread through the ages! But what is the purpose of writing such a poem in front of the four flower queens in their prime? Are you here to conspire? Are you trying to sow discord? Originally, these talented and beautiful women, each with their own small Jiujiu in their hearts, would like to have a chance to quickly escape from this place of fireworks and willows, just like Li Yaxian. Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao glared at Li Hong, who was calm and calm on the stage. Even if he was digging the corner of the wall, he was not as obvious as you. A poem awakened the four flower queens. If they all had the idea of redemption because of your poem, what support should we rely on? What else do we make money on? Is it necessary to become a second rate flower shop? The two people, who were glaring at each other, had no intention of going to the stage to discuss with Li Hong. However, when they heard what Pei WANYING said, they couldn''t calm down completely and rushed to the stage. Pei WANYING turned her head and glanced at Yang Wu standing there. She asked with a faint smile, "your childe is really talented and courageous. Is this to take all the four famous flower queens in Chang''an into their own possession? One song "Dai Bei Bai tou Weng" makes the four major flower queens admire and fall in love with each other. It seems that your young master should redeem himself for one of them. Otherwise, he will not make such a magnificent poem, which also reminds people of the philosophy of the world. Do you have enough money? Which one of these ransom fees is sky high for ordinary people. " Yang Wu took a look at Pei WANYING. Of course, he knew who his highness was here for today. But when he heard Miss Pei say that his highness might redeem the beauties on stage, his highness would redeem them as Miss Pei said. After thinking about it, he respectfully saluted Pei WANYING, and then said, "if you go back to the young lady, the old slave has brought enough money. If the young lady wants them to serve the young master, the money on the old slave is to redeem the four people together without any problem." In fact, Yang Wu''s idea of the court is the same as that of everyone in the Tang Dynasty. In their opinion, it is quite normal that Miss wants to find some beauties to serve him. Don''t say it''s the prince''s highness. It''s normal for a rich family in Chang''an city. It''s normal for his husband to marry another woman if he likes one. Pei WANYING listens to Yang Wu''s words, can''t help but startle, this servant good big tone! However, there was something unexpected about Yang Wu''s respectful attitude towards himself. In particular, Yang Wu''s respectful and courteous movements seemed to be full of noble spirit, not like ordinary servants of other people.Two people''s a dialogue, listen to Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao almost spit out a mouthful of old blood! It''s such a big tone that I dare to promise that I can''t do anything to redeem the four people! You think your home is royal bank! Money is made by your childe! Redeem for four? If you take one of these four people, you will be scared to death by the high price! Or can they be called all knowing? Can be regarded as the four flower queen! You should be the ordinary top girls in pingkang square! It''s beyond our means! Although they thought so in their hearts, they took a look at the serious Yang Wu, and they didn''t seem to be the root of the arrogance of falsehood and falsehood. He turned his head and looked at the stage again. Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao almost fell out of their eyes! What happened? After a while, the boy stroked Yan Lingbin''s broken cheek, and even whispered in his ear. Hearing this, Yan Lingbin gave out a silver bell like smile from time to time. The whole person laughed at the flowers and twigs in disorder. He didn''t care about the boy''s hands and put them on her soft and delicate waist. What is more unexpected next is that Xue Chuer even took the initiative to get together and even saluted the apprentice first? Whether it is Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao, or the many literati, looking at the scene on the stage are silly! What''s wrong with the world? A very talented poem, so easy to let the four flower Kui fall in love with it? What they couldn''t accept most was that the four beauties on the stage, who were always proud of their purity and self-respect, allowed the apprentice to hold their waist. "What? You want to hear stories, too? Well, what if I tell you another story about animals? " The disciples on the stage hugged each other and looked at Xue Chuer''s broken cheek. His lips were close to others'' ears and said as if he were biting his ears. The other hand is caressing Yan Lingbin''s soft and delicate waist and limbs with excellent hand feeling. Du qiuniang stood beside her and murmured with a light frown: "the young master''s song" Dai Bei Bei Bai tou Weng "is enough to make my family deeply impressed. I know that when this beautiful time is coming, we should make plans for the future. We must not waste the beautiful scenery of the beautiful day again, and waste the time with the passing of time. But I don''t know what this story of animal is inferior to, what can enlighten me and others? " "Oh, this story is very powerful. I can tell you that if you want anything, you can pursue it boldly? Life is as short as a white horse. If you look forward to the future and fear the wolf before and the tiger behind, when you get old, your hair will be gray, your teeth will fall out, your face will be wrinkled and your body will be limp. At that time, you will be regretful. " Dengtu Zi said, enjoying the happiness of all people. All the women love beauty, especially the four famous flower queens in Chang''an. They eat by their looks. Hearing Li Hong say that they are old, they can''t help but show fear, courage and disgust. "Please teach me, sir." Huo Xiaoyu is also a Yingying ceremony. Several women are completely convinced by Li Hong''s "Dai Bei Bei Bai tou Weng". There is no way. This poem is tailor-made for them. It is difficult to move them. "Well, since you have such a strong thirst for knowledge, I''ll tell you. Listen, there is a scholar who wants to go to the capital city to take the exam. He is accompanied by a confidant who loves him. They respect each other as guests all the way. They never overstep the distinction between men and women. One day, they met a downpour on the road, so they quickly found an inn to lodge in..." As Li Hong told the story, he looked down at some of the audience. He had not really understood the poem he had just read. He felt a little disappointed in his heart. Are these scholars really saying that the poem they read is to alert the women in the firework alleys and willows, but not to them? Looking at a scholar, he looked at himself with envy and jealousy. Li Hong felt that these people did not have the imperial examination and "they were all in line with the etiquette system. Both the scholar and the woman are people we admire. What''s next? " Xue chu''er turned to ask. "When she got up early the next morning, the woman looked at the note as if it had been put out last night, and she was furious." "Why are you so angry?" "You are not as good as animals! Then the woman left without accompanying the scholar ¡°¡­¡­ Well... " "This..." "Isn''t it funny?" Why don''t they laugh when someone is a little silly? "Well, animals are not..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 Lu Ao looked at the women with uncertain looks. They wanted to laugh but were embarrassed to smile. Either they were angry at Li Bai, and he ran to the stage three steps at a time and looked at Li Bai coldly. Li Hong is still smiling quietly. Under Lu Ao''s eyes full of anger, he is still holding Xue Chuer and Yan Lingbin in his arms, saying: "how about brother Lu? Is this poem still in your eye? " "It''s just a poor poem with a little cleverness! Do you think you can capture their hearts with a poem? Can let them willingly promise you to redeem them? What''s more, it''s up to you? Who do you think you have enough money to redeem her! It''s beyond our means Lu Ao is full of anger and stares at Li Hong''s hand. However, they are holding two beauties in their arms, and they don''t care about his warning eyes. Li Hong smiles. This poem is a poem he likes very much in his life or in his previous life. He laments that life is short and time is easy to die. We should grasp the progressive poems and Fu in good years. The reason why he dares to ask Lu Ao to comment on this poem is that he is sure that although Liu Xiyi, the original author of the poem, is only one year older than him and is in the same era as him, he has not yet made this poem. Because of the sentence: "flowers are similar every year, but people are different from year to year." even Liu Xiyi himself felt like an unknown omen, that is, in response to the so-called "poetic prophecy", so in the second year after the publication of this poem, Liu Xiyi was killed and died at the age of 30. Therefore, Li Hong believes that Liu Xiyi may not even have the inspiration for this poem. After all, it will be eight or nine years before he can make this poem. Now by his shameless borrowing, I can''t say that he can live a few more years. "Redemption? Who said that? " Li Hong was a little confused. He didn''t want to redeem them? In terms of beauty and talent, which woman is not better than them? Besides, there is a woman who she likes to be sitting under the stage. Naturally, they are not inferior to them. She is here for her today, not for these four women. Lu Ao thinks more about it. "You Is that sophistry? Or is it because you know you don''t have enough money, and you''re afraid you''ll lose your face in front of the public? " Looking at Li Hong at a loss, Lu Ao decided that Li Hong might be a poor scholar. He could guess one or two by looking at the light ink light shirt dressed like other scholars. Li Hong was even more at a loss. Her eyes could not help but sweep down the stage. She saw Pei WANYING spit out lilac tongue with a guilty conscience. She immediately understood that it was Pei WANYING who had just said something below. Otherwise, Lu Ao would not come up and said that he would redeem the women. However, turning his head, Li Hong saw a flash of hope on the faces of the four women. Obviously, they also expected to redeem their lives for them. But what do they want these people for? What''s more, if there are enough women in the palace, how can I get enough of them? Eh? No, it seems that it''s not bad. You can take it back to father long! Anyway, there''s nothing to do. It''s a good thing to let father long talk to them and talk to them. It''s better than staying in the palace and watching the girls. However, father long seems to be less enthusiastic about it than his grandfather, or even less enthusiastic than his grandfather. Is he too strict with his mother? Is it not that he can get back to the palace and let others suffer without saying that he has to be beaten? Taking advantage of this, Li Hongsi not only let Lu Ao, but also Zheng Xingtai, who had just stepped onto the stage, determined that Li Hong wanted to redeem several women. Even Yan Lingbin, who was the tallest and most indifferent, could not help but feel a surge of hope in his heart. If you can really follow Mr. Li, it''s really lucky that she would like to eat rice bran with Childe''s talent! Like her, if Li Hong had not done the work of Dai Bei Bai tou Weng, she might not have had such an urgent idea. But when Li Hong read that poem, it not only caused a sensation in the audience, suppressed those scholars, but also made the desire of several women to become free bodies more urgent than at this time. Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao are uncertain. Looking at several flower queens with the same looks, they both feel it. The thoughts of these women have been thoroughly enlightened by the Song Dai Bei Bai tou Weng. The years when they want to redeem themselves are in their hearts. At this moment, they are afraid that they are all solid as a rock! Li Hong looked at Lu AO and Zheng Xingtai who were staring at two scarlet eyes. He thought that he should not take any risks. If he got to the Imperial Palace, his personal safety would become a problem. It was not a problem that could be solved by one hit. It would be beaten by heaven and nature. But as soon as he was about to speak, he heard Du qiuniang salute him suddenly. Her expression on her face became very serious and she said, "Sir, I have saved some silver in recent years. I am willing to take all my money to redeem me. As long as I can serve him, I will live a poor life with him Yes. "It''s really against them. Although Li Bai is talented and his temperament is even more convincing, he can let the four flower queens pay for themselves. It''s just like beating them in the face. If you don''t rush to say some cruel words to warn them, I''m afraid that when Du qiuniang opens her mouth, others will follow suit. "Presumptuous! Are you waiting to talk here? Even if he wants to redeem himself for you, he has to pay so much money himself! If you dare to help him raise money privately, even if it is ten times the price, I will not agree with you! What''s more, don''t forget that you are famous today, but we trained you. If we didn''t cultivate you, you would be just like other women in the firework alley. How can you be innocent! Remember, people can''t forget their roots! Let''s not forget that Zheng Xingtai represents not only myself, but also what it represents, you should think clearly before making a decision! " Zheng Xingtai warned. Xue Chuer is the most clear, but she is known to all of the shihuaguan, and even more aware of her own fate than the other three. Now she is waiting for another person to grow up, she is likely to be accepted as her own by Zheng Xingtai. In other people''s eyes, it may seem like a good destination for a woman in a firework alley. But Xue chu''er is very clear. The last one in the Shihua hall knows that he has become a plaything among the aristocratic families. He has been transferred from being accepted by Zheng Xingtai to giving him away. Now he has transferred his hand to more than ten people. He was even forced to serve two men in the banquet room! Now hearing Zheng Xingtai''s severe warning, I can''t help but feel a little frightened. Her face turns pale in an instant. Her delicate body is stiff in Li Hong''s arms, and her originally attractive red lips turn purple. She dare not speak again. "Li Bai, I''m sorry for us now, and I''ll make amends to all the scholars in the world. Maybe I can let you go in your sincere attitude. You can let go of the past and you can step down immediately. Don''t be naive to think that you can repeat the good stories of Li Yaxian and Zheng Yuanhe with a very talented poem and Fu! Otherwise Lu Ao looks at Li Hong fiercely. This guy makes Pei WANYING like him a lot. Today, because of him, he didn''t say a few words with himself. Now if he redeems the Huakui again, his gold academy will not continue to open! Li Hong looks at Lu Ao with a bitter smile and shakes his head. In other people''s eyes, it seems that he is ready to admit defeat. "It''s the first time I heard the story of Li Yaxian and Zheng Yuanhe today." Li hongsong opened the slender waist of Xue chu''er and Yan Lingbin, two steps forward to face the scholars and said, "but among many scholars and famous actors, there are more painful and tortuous stories of helplessness and sadness. Li Zhengzhi''s good stories, put in the great Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid you can''t find a few, so I''d like to advise you, since you are proud of reading, you should put your mind on Read together, not in love. " Li Hong walked among the four girls, patting Xue Chuer''s fragrant shoulder with one hand, and then patting Huo Xiaoyu''s fragrant shoulder with one hand, and continued: "scholars want to make use of your flower name to become famous, and you need to use their talent to add luster to the flower name. Each has its own gains and needs, which is just made by nature. However, don''t put your mind on the scholars. Who is not a man of unyielding iron and steel who is the military general and powerful minister who defends the country and the frontier? Compared with these materials in front of you, I don''t know how much better! It''s a bad thing to say. Why don''t you follow them? What should you do if you meet a villain while you''re touring mountains and rivers? Do you want your husband to be more handsome than a villain? Who is more talented? Who can spit out lotus flowers "Puchi..." Several women did not expect him to change the front of the story, unexpectedly such comparison, think down, really is so, strong physique seems to be more important in his hypothesis. Pei WANYING looked at the man on the stage and said to herself, "I''m really good at breaking things up, which can also make him break three points. However, I''m really worthy of being an excellent general. At this time, I still want to connect with the media for his department. I just don''t know what kind of officer he is. It''s not small to see what kind of officer he is in Lantian." Lu Ao thought that the boy was soft. At first, what he said seemed to be looking for a step for himself. But the more he listened, the more he thought it was not delicious. What he wanted to do was to cut off the connection between the scholar and the prostitute. After that, he had to wait for the door to close! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 Looking at Li Hong''s rebellious attitude, Lu Ao couldn''t hold back his anger any longer. He stepped forward and said angrily, "boy, what do you want? Are you really going to ask for trouble and redeem yourself for them? Don''t think that if you have some talent in the way of poetry and Fu, you don''t know the height of heaven and earth! You know, if I want you to lose your fame, it''s easy! What''s more, your poem is not as good as mine in the south of Zhancheng! " Li Hong laughed and let go of Xue Chuer''s shoulder. He walked to Lu AO and said, "speaking of your poem, I have a question to ask you." "What do you want to ask? Is it to ask how much they are worth? " Lu Ao looked at Li Hong as poor as a child. In addition to being handsome, his temperament seemed to be more noble, and he had a little prestige, there was no other outstanding place. "Who are you, Lu Zhaolin?" Li Hong suddenly stopped smiling and asked Lu Ao. "What''s your business? But, boy, you still have some insight, and you know that there is a talented official in the Lu family! " Lu Ao''s eyes flashed a little flustered. The first battle in the south of the city was written by Lu Zhaolin, one of the four great masters of the Tang Dynasty. However, he was in the western regions at this time, and this poem has not even spread. The reason why I know that is because I saw the letters between my father and him, and there is this poem written by Lu Zhaolin. Pei WANYING learned that he had just returned from the western regions. Did he know Lu Zhaolin? Although Lu Zhaolin is not a member of his family, he has always been very close to his father. "Who wrote this song" south of the city " Li Hong looks into Lu Ao''s eyes and continues to ask. "You What do you mean? Don''t you think I stole his poems? " Lu Ao was a little nervous. He couldn''t imagine whether Li Bai really knew the inside of the poem. Li Hong said with a smile, "it''s up to you to know whether it''s important to steal other people''s poems. It''s up to you to decide whether it''s important to lose one''s reputation or something outside your body." Lu Ao''s eyes were a little red. Looking at the old God''s appearance, did he really know that this poem was not written by him? What''s more, his words are obviously to pave the way for those women to redeem themselves and lower their prices. But who does he want to redeem for? "Brother Lu, don''t be impatient. Be careful to be calculated." Zheng Xingtai patted him on the shoulder, then bowed his head in his ear and said, "since you have said that this poem has not yet spread, and now it is only known to the Lu family, then this person will certainly not know. Moreover, even if he knows you plagiarize, he has to show evidence, so brother Lu needn''t worry." A word wakes up the dreamer. Lu Ao instantly understands that Li Hong''s eyes are a little more ferocious, and he can''t stay. If he really publicizes that he copied other people''s poems and Fu, he will not only be in Lu''s family, but also in the whole Tang Dynasty, not to mention being able to enter the official career. "Well, if you can provide evidence to prove that I plagiarized others, how about I admit it? He apologized to the poet and never claimed to be the son of a scholar again! But if you can''t provide evidence, you are bloody, frame and plant, then don''t blame me for reporting to the official for the reputation of the Lu family! " Lu Ao complacent finish saying, and then with Zheng Xingtai made a knowing look. Now I can tell my uncle that Lord Lu Zhilu, the magistrate of Chang''an County, is coming. If he can''t provide evidence, he will have to be taken away by the government. When he enters the government, who made this poem? Is there any doubt? Even if there is, I can make him become nothing in prison! Li Hong laughed and said faintly, "well, I don''t have any evidence. You said it was you who did it that you did it." "What should I do if you just disgraced me? Do you think you''re done talking about it? " Lu Ao looked directly at Li Hong and walked slowly to Li Hong. He wanted to defeat Li Hong with his own momentum. As long as Li Hong stepped back, everything today was under his control. Zheng Xingtai is definitely a good person to stir up trouble. Watching Lu Ao go slowly towards Li Hong, he disdains to say: "people who slander others will not be upright if they want to. Miss Xue, Du, Yan and Huo, who are full of gossip, want to follow him? Miss Du, you said just now that you are willing to take out all your savings and this bloody generation will pay for your redemption. I wonder if you still insist on it? " Du qiuniang looked at Lu Ao, who was very angry, and then looked at Li Hong, who was still indifferent. She could not help feeling a sense of steadiness in her heart. She also knew that since she had said her words, there was no room for turning back. If she repented, she would not be as free as before in Songzhu Pavilion. Now he raised his full chest, looked at Li Hong again, and then said to Zheng Xingtai, "master Zheng, since I have just said it, I will still insist. As long as you are willing to let me follow, why not take the whole ransom fee on my own?" Xue Chuer, Yan Lingbin and Huo Xiaoyu are all shocked. Du qiuniang''s temperament is very clear to them. At this time, they dare to speak to Prince Zheng in such a careless manner. Obviously, they are determined to leave the Songzhu Pavilion.When Xue Chuer, Yan Lingbin and Huo Xiaoyu were about to stand in the same line with Du qiuniang, Zheng Xingtai laughed again and said coldly in his eyes: "since Miss Du is determined to leave the Songzhu Pavilion, I would like to ask, do you know how much your ransom fee is now?" Pei Wantai is still anxious about her status when she is sitting on the stage. "Will your son redeem himself? The girls have already taken the initiative to do so. I''m really anxious to death. I like Miss Du''s heroic appearance. " Pei WANYING knocked on the table anxiously. She was afraid that if Li Hong made up her mind, the price would not be the same. "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll go up and ask my son." Yang Wu said respectfully. When he was still waiting on his majesty, Yang Wu did not dare to offend several maids in front of his royal highness. Whether it was Xiaoxue, the summer solstice, or later Banmei and Xulan, he was very careful when they met. But he knows that the crown prince is famous for protecting the short. Now miss Pei is the woman that the prince''s Royal Highness loves. It''s not Xiaoxue''s match. Now miss Pei is worried about the situation on the stage, and those women are still the people miss Pei likes. If you don''t tell your highness to redeem her, wouldn''t you let Miss Pei down? Yang Wu then quickly stepped onto the stage, passing by Zheng Xingtai, only heard Zheng Xingtai say: "yes, originally your ransom fee was 2000 taels of silver, but now it has increased. According to the market price known to all, you are now worth 20000 taels of silver each!" "You..." Du qiuniang almost fainted. Twenty thousand taels? I just stay in the Songzhu Pavilion all my life. I don''t eat or drink. Even if the princes and nobles come to admire me every day, I can''t earn 20000 taels of silver. Even Pei WANYING from the stage heard that twenty thousand taels of silver, but also all of a sudden, just to the mouth of the tea, all of the indecent vomit out. At the same time, the literati in the hall also made a lot of exclamations. The price is sky high, but then again, if you buy a pine and bamboo Pavilion, it''s worth it. However, it is only limited to those rich merchants, but even ordinary merchants are reluctant to invest so much money for a famous actor, right? Therefore, this kind of screening down, can buy the people can be very few. Therefore, everyone knows that Mr. Li on stage is definitely not in the family of a few families. It is obvious that if you want to follow the story of Li Yaxian and Zheng Yuanhe, he is just like himself, only in a dream. Lu Ao looked at him motionless. Li Hong, who had no reaction to his momentum, sneered and said, "Mr. Li? How about it? I wonder if you are still interested in redeeming them? It''s only twenty thousand taels of silver. I don''t think it''s a big sum for Mr. Li? " Li Hong looked at him with a smile and was about to speak, but seeing Yang Wu suddenly came up in a hurry, he just did not speak. Listening to Yang Wu say in his ear, "young master, Miss Pei said just now, she likes these women very much. Just now she has been worried about why the young master hasn''t redeemed them." Li Hong takes a look at Lu Ao, who seems to be smiling at himself. Now he has no time to pay attention to him. Then she looks at Pei WANYING suspiciously. After seeing herself looking at her, Pei WANYING reluctantly reveals an awkward smile to herself. Pei WANYING smiles at Li Hong in embarrassment because she didn''t expect Yang Wuzhen to come to the stage to urge Li Hong. After hearing about the ransom fee, she naturally thought that Li Hong couldn''t afford to redeem her. So when Li Hong looked at her, she mistakenly thought Li Hong was blaming her, so she had to smile in embarrassment. But her embarrassed smile, in Li Hong''s eyes, seemed to be: "I really like it. I''m sorry, it cost you so much." So, someone immediately made up his mind to buy! Buy it! Buy it! Since it''s the woman you like, no matter what you buy, you must buy it without asking the reason! As long as Pei WANYING is happy, even if her father is transferred back from Tubo right now Er, this can''t be done. Tubo''s water is relatively deep now, so she has to rely on her father''s town. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 Li Hong made up his mind to redeem his life, but after thinking about it, he asked uncertainly: "did she say which one to buy? Which one does she like? Or did you buy them all? " Yang Wu was stunned: "this Miss Pei didn''t say it clearly, but I think I like it all. " "Well, I''ll take all four." A person''s upper and lower lips touched, and then decided the fate of the four girls. However, if you want to redeem yourself, you have to go through Lu AO and Zheng Xingtai''s Lion talk. As soon as you turn around, you can see that Zheng Xingtai and Lu AOPi are standing side by side, with a disdainful smile on their faces and say, "do you want to do that, Mr. Li? If you want to redeem Miss Du qiuniang''s life, you can get it at a price of twenty thousand taels of silver, and the person will be your son Li. " "All right, the price is up to you. How much are four?" Li Hong asked lazily. "Four Four? " Lu Ao''s eyes almost fell to the ground. Do you think this is Chang''an morning market? Four in one mouth? Four can be 80000 taels of silver. Who can carry so many banknotes on his body? Pei WANYING is another mouthful of tea, which is indecent on the table top. Pei Si, who is this young master Li, almost chokes with tea? Is the family as rich as that? How could you spend 80000 taels of silver to buy four Huakui?! The reaction of the corporal was much more relaxed. Hearing Li Hong''s words, he could not help but burst into laughter. After all, 80000 taels of silver is not a small sum for anyone, but 80000 taels of silver. Even Dou Yi, the richest man at that time, dare not speak like this? "Is he crazy? Can he afford it? It''s not enough to put all the family together, right? It would be nice to buy one! " Pei WANYING muttered anxiously. Then she took out her purse. She remembered that she had a lot of money, and a silver note was still in her purse a few days ago. She was busy with the affairs of Lantian County a few days ago, and she didn''t give it to her mother for safekeeping. Now it seems that the only way to spend money is to take it out and let Mr. Li spend it. Twenty thousand liang of silver is not something that can be easily put together. "WANYING, what are you doing?" Peith asked, holding her hand as she looked at her purse for money. "It''s no use saying, who can go shopping and attend the poetry fair with 20000 Liang silver? I don''t think Mr. Li has so much money. I''ll put it together first. Don''t let Mr. Li lose his ugliness on the stage. " Pei WANYING looks at Pei Si, her two eyes mutter. You should also look at her purse. If not, you can get some money. In fact, Pei WANYING said so. She was more worried that even if she added her two thousand taels of silver, I''m afraid she could not make up the twenty thousand taels? With Du qiuniang''s private money accumulated over the years, even Peisi can make up two thousand yuan. I''m afraid it''s far from the amount of 20000 Liang. Looking at Li Hong, Zheng Xingtai still looked indifferent and indifferent. No one would believe it. He could not take out 80000 taels of silver at once. So he said faintly: "to be fair, hand in money and deliver goods. As long as you can take out 80000 taels of silver today, all the four flower houses will be owned by Mr. Li." "Sir..." Xue chu''er and others are surprised. Zheng Xingtai''s price is set at 20000 Liang per person. This is a deliberate attempt to embarrass Mr. Li. They have no intention of redeeming themselves. "Is that true?" Li Hong is still self-confident, waved to stop Xue Chuer several people to their dissuasion, asked. It''s only 80000 taels. I want to come Yang Wu is such a fool. Have you brought enough money? Although he told him when he went out, don''t make it like the last time he was in Taiyi city with father long. People throw ingots of silver on the stage. Where do you and others gather together to throw silver on the stage, this man can''t throw it like this again. "A word from a gentleman can never be recalled." Lu Ao firmly said, but the manner is arrogant, the whole person is full of disdain to Li Hong. Yang Wu was standing on one side at the moment. Li Hong waved. First, he asked the four girls to stand aside. Then he called Yang Wu. He didn''t want to lose face immediately. He had to ask Yang Wu about it quietly. If you don''t bring enough money with you, you should let him go out to collect money. You can also stay here for a while and wait for him to collect money, so that you won''t lose face to grandma''s house. "Young master, what do you say?" Yang Wu went to Li Hong and asked in a low voice. At this moment, both on and off the stage are silent, and even some people are excited. Today, it can be regarded as catching up with the good drama. The four flower leaders jointly retain this young master Li, and then they almost jointly perform for him. Then there was an even more bizarre scene. A poem written by Mr. Li squeezed the whole audience. He even adored the four flower queens on the spot. He even preferred to pay his own money to redeem himself, but also to serve him. Pei WANYING and Pei Si are also nervous, looking at the master and servant on the stage, don''t know what they are murmuring about? Just look at Li Bai''s face. It''s pale, angry, cloudy and sunny, frowning, and stretching."How much money did you bring? Is it enough to redeem the four of them? " Li Hong lowered his voice, only he and Yang Wu could hear. "If you go back to Gongzi, I will bring 1.8 million taels of silver notes." Yang Wu said lightly. "I Do you want to say that again? How much money do you have? " Li Hong almost fainted and his eyes were straight. 1.8 million taels! Where did he get so much money? I asked him to bring more money, but I didn''t say that he would bring 1.8 million taels! This is to redeem himself, or to buy Qujiang pool from the Royal hand again! "Yes, young master, a total of 1.8 million taels. If not, there are gold leaves brought from the east palace." Yang Wu is absolutely a second class goods. He has no concept of money at all. I grew up in the Imperial Palace since I was a child, and I have been serving Li Zhi since I started working. I have no habit and concept of using money at all. So it is reasonable that several people made a big joke in Taiyi city. What''s more, even if Yang Wu was on a cruise with Li Zhi, or went to Luoyang, the eastern capital, he was not worried about the matter of asking for money. Therefore, the concept of money only exists in numbers, and it is still in the mouth of officials above the court. Therefore, when Li Hong told him to bring some money yesterday, so as not to lose his ugliness again, Yang Wu took 1.8 million taels of silver and ran out with 100 gold leaves. "Where did all this money come from?" Li Hong thinks that the number is a small matter, or to find out the origin of the money first is more secure. "The 1.8 million taels of silver notes are all 100000 taels, and the 800000 taels were given by Miss Bai yesterday. She said that her highness would go out to attend the poetry meeting tomorrow. Don''t lose face, take more money and be careful of accidents." Yang Wu said in a low voice. This loser girl, I went to a poetry meeting and you paid me 82000 yuan. Who did you see who took part in the poetry meeting with so much money? Li Hong wants to press Bai Chun on her legs very much at the moment, and then slap her on her sexy and plump buttocks! What a loser! "Is that enough? What about the others? Your private money? Where did you come from Li Hong felt that if the 1 million taels were Yang Wu''s private money, it would not be too much to kill him now and try again! "Where did the old slave get the money?" Yang Wu quickly bitter face explanation, this in the eyes of the public, it seems that it is really can not find money expression. "How did that come about?" Li Hong finally put his heart down and continued to ask. Yang Wu''s face returned to normal and continued: "I thought about your advice yesterday. I was afraid that the 800000 taels would not be enough. So he consulted Jinghui, the Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs, all night. Then he said that it might not be enough. I don''t know what the prince''s highness is going to do. In case of any major event, I''d better take more money with me. So I took one from the Hubu first If it''s not enough, he''ll take it again. He''s not going anywhere but going to the court today, and he''s staring at it. " Pit father, this is naked to the death pit! It''s a shame again! Last time, I was ashamed of my lack of money. This time, it was too much money! Come out to attend a poetry meeting. Temo comes to the poetry meeting with 1.8 million taels of silver on his body. It''s spread out that people can''t laugh at death! Li Hong is almost crying. How can there be no normal person around him! Why can''t you make such a small matter! The expression on the face will cry for a while, and then smile bitterly. Such an expression shows that the taxi people are worried. Pei WANYING and Pei Si are even more worried. It seems that Mr. Li really doesn''t have so much money. It has been discussed for a while, but still can''t find a way. Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao are smiling more and more. They are not talking now. They are waiting to see how Li Hong makes a fool of himself in front of the scholars in the world. As long as he can''t get money, he won''t want to look up in front of the scholars. Xue Chuer, Yan Lingbin, Du qiuniang and Huo Xiaoyu are also worried. It seems that redemption is extravagant. Mr. Li tried his best to collect so much money, right? This is not a decimal number for anyone, not to mention Mr. Li, a scholar. Thinking of this, the four women''s faces can not help but feel sad, this is the fate ah, the destiny of life can not be changed. As Mr. Li said, after all, there are very few stories about Li Yaxian and Zheng Yuanhe. "Where did the golden leaf come from?" Li Hong remembers that there are still gold leaves and continues to calmly ask. It is strange that he can be in a good mood now. "The gold leaf is the East Palace''s own expenses. After discussing with the old slave, Wang Xun, the left common son, felt that it was not safe to take only silver tickets, but he still needed to bring some real gold in case." As soon as Yang Wu''s words were finished, he looked at Li Hong''s eyes and thought that this was to let him take out the golden leaf. So Yang Wu went to pick up the gold leaf, but When Yang Wu reached out for the first time, it was a few pieces of silver exposed in his palm. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 Everyone looked at the silver in Yang Wu''s hand and burst into a burst of laughter. Even the four flower queens on the stage were also full of embarrassment at the moment. Pei WANYING saw this scene and had already buried her head in her arm. She couldn''t stand it. Is this guy crazy? What can those pieces of silver do? There are no silver coins in the four flower shops! Looking at Li Hong and Yang Wu, Zheng Xingtai and Lu Ao couldn''t help shaking their heads and sighing. They also said how much background and ability they could have had, which made them as if they were facing a big enemy. Now it seems that they are a poor scholar. It is no fun to fight against such a humble scholar. Naturally, Li Hong and Yang Wu heard the roar of laughter from the audience. They took the silver from Yang Wu''s palm In full view of the public, they put it into their own arms. "This..." Many scholars under the stage are stupid. What does this mean? Take it from the master''s hand and put it in your pocket? But before they could react, Yang Wu''s hand came out of his arms again, and there was a heavy bag in his hand. Lu Ao looked at Yang Wu with a bag in his hand. He thought that even if it was worth some money, it was just some silver. "Mr. Li, is it possible that your old slave is holding a bag of heaven and earth? Is it full of eighty thousand taels of silver? " Lu Ao''s tone is full of irony. In his opinion, even if the bag was full of silver, it was only a hundred taels of silver. "It''s not silver, it''s a hundred gold leaves." Before Li Hong spoke, Yang Wu pulled off his pocket and put a hundred gold leaves in his hand. He seriously corrected Lu Ao''s mistakes. "Wow..." "My God..." "Is this really the golden leaf? For the first time in my life A hundred golden leaves are strung together by a golden rope. With Yang Wuti in his hand, he makes a clear sound of the collision between the leaves and leaves from time to time. In the silent hall, it sounds more pleasant than the songs of the four big flower queens! Each leaf is emitting a golden light, as if all at once the whole hall is shining brilliantly. Zheng Xingtai''s eyes straight, Lu Ao Leng there did not know what to say, silly looking at the string of burning eyes of gold leaves! Xue Chuer, Huo Xiaoyu, Du qiuniang and Yan Lingbin have four pairs of beautiful eyes looking at the bunch of gold leaves. It seems that they have entered a dream. Looking at the golden leaves, they feel so unreal. Pei WANYING and Pei Si held up their tea cups, and their eyes looked at each other dully. Is this really a golden leaf? It''s not ordinary people who can use gold leaves as money in Tang Dynasty! Gold leaf is like the Kaiyuan Tongbao made of gold and silver in the imperial palace. Its value is not directly reflected in its own number. Its value is far more than its own value. It itself is used to represent the noble status of a person and a family. Who would like to have nothing to play with! This guy took out a hundred gold leaves at once. Even if it was Zheng and Lu, I''m afraid it''s impossible to take out a hundred gold leaves so easily at any time and anywhere?! The taxi under the stage looked at the bunch of golden leaves. The golden leaves looked like the sun hanging in the sky, which was dazzling! Zheng Xingtai began to get nervous. He was able to take out a hundred gold leaves casually. His identity is absolutely not small. He is really going to kick the iron plate today. However, according to the law, a piece of gold leaf is important, but it is strictly controlled at no more than one or two. Even if the one hundred gold leaves in his hand can be exchanged for silver, it is only a thousand taels of silver. Lu Ao is still stupidly unresponsive. He looks at a bunch of gold leaves that make people feel enchanted and dazzled. He never thought that what people took out was gold leaves! "Brother Li, please." Zheng Xingtai saluted respectfully, but there was a great change in his attitude at this time. He said cautiously, "brother Li, even if you want to use this gold leaf to redeem their lives, I''m afraid it''s not enough. One gold leaf is one or two, that is, twelve taels of silver. The hundred gold leaves are only one thousand taels of silver. I''m afraid it''s not enough." Li Hong didn''t expect Yang Wu to shake out the gold leaves. At this time, hearing Zheng Xingtai''s words, he impatiently asked Yang Wu to put the gold leaves away and swing around with 100 gold leaves, just like a nouveau riche. "I''ll give you the golden leaf. Do you have the right to spend it?" Li Hong glanced at Zheng Xingtai and then said to Yang Wu, "take it." "Yes, sir." Yang Wu said respectfully. Next, Yang Wu installed the gold leaf and put it into his arms again. The whole hall seemed to disappear because of the golden light. Suddenly, it became dim again. In order to better distinguish the denominations of the silver coins of the Tang Dynasty, not only the specific numbers are marked on the silver tickets, but also the color of the silver bills is different. The largest denomination of 10000 Liang silver tickets and the higher denomination silver bills are all adopted in this era. It is generally recognized that in addition to the yellow for Royal use, purple is the most respected.Therefore, in the Royal Bank of China, all the banknotes of more than ten thousand taels are made of purple. When Yang Wu reached into his arms again, he held about ten or twenty purple banknotes in his hand, which naturally made people on and off the stage open their mouths in an instant! "What does this guy do? Come out to the poetry meeting and bring so much money? " "It''s the biggest Purple Silver note. It''s worth ten thousand taels at least." "Isn''t eight enough for the ransom? It''s not a stack of ten or twenty? " "No, I''ve seen ten thousand taels of silver at the beginning. The color is right, but it doesn''t seem as big as his hand? It seems to be smaller than what he has in his hand They were full of curiosity about Li Hong''s identity and 250''s behavior. It would be wonderful to come out to a poetry meeting without a schoolboy or a maid, but with an old servant. I didn''t expect that people would take 100 gold leaves with them when they attended the poetry festival. After a while, they put up the gold leaves and took out at least one hundred and two hundred thousand silver bills. What is this wonderful flower doing with so much money? Pei WANYING and Pei Si have been numb. Since Li Hong came to the stage, her heart has not been stable. She has been swinging around like a swing, full of tension and uneasiness. The four women on the stage almost don''t know what''s going on today. A series of things happened, which made their original intelligent brain slow down. This one after another hit, they were going crazy. At one time, they saw a glimmer of hope, and then they saw endless despair. Now they did not dare to raise hope in their hearts. They were afraid that they would be hit again in the next second. The stunned people looked at Li Hong and immediately took a piece out of the Purple Silver note, and casually handed it to Lu Ao, who was stunned on the spot: "this is a silver note of 100000 taels. Look for me for 20000 yuan. The person is mine now." There was no sound on the stage, and the needle could be heard! "100000 taels of Purple Silver! I saw it for the first time in my life. It didn''t seem to be in vain. I finally saw a silver note of 100000 taels! Wuwuwu... " "100000 Liang 100000 Liang So Well Isn''t the silver note in his hand more than 1 million or 2 million silver? " "Pa pa pa pa..." Under the stage, more is the sound of tea cup smashing on the ground. The world outlook of many scholars collapsed completely. Is this special or human? Come out and bring a million, two million banknotes? How can people with tens of taels, hundreds of taels or even thousands of taels of silver in their pockets live? How can I go out to attend the poetry meeting in the future? Pei WANYING and Pei Si were pale. What kind of monster did they know? No wonder that if you want to build a medical college in Lantian, you should build a medical school! Who is he? Why are you so rich? The important thing is, how can he be so powerful! The four women on the stage had tears in their eyes. They had never seen a hundred thousand taels of silver, but they had seen a lot of ten thousand taels of silver notes as the four major members of Huafang. Just after seeing the silver note, their hearts were already excited and almost cried out! But I didn''t expect that a silver note would be enough for the four of them to redeem themselves together! Lu Ao trembled and took the silver note. His eyes went back and forth on the bill, but he couldn''t find any trace of fraud. This is a genuine one of 100000 taels! Zheng Xingtai moved his steps with great effort and went to Lu Ao to inspect it. Similarly, he did not find any doubt. It was a genuine silver note. They looked at Li Hong blankly, and a big question arose in their hearts. Who was this man? How can you be so rich? But when they looked around in a daze, they were proud of the four Dadu, but at this moment they looked at each other, walked side by side to Li Hong and said, "my maid Huo Xiaoyu, Du qiuniang, Yan Lingbin and Xue Chuer have met you." I became a slave, which marks that they changed their identity at this moment, and now they are free body! It is no longer the object for guests to flirt and entertain, but only belongs to Mr. Li in front of him. Li Hong patted Yan Lingbin on the shoulder, motioned for them to speak, and then urged Lu Ao: "hurry up, take the contract and 20000 Liang silver." "You Are you fake? " Lu Ao suddenly blushed and argued. He couldn''t help it. Now he couldn''t bring out twenty thousand taels of silver to find it. What''s more, the contract of selling one''s life, which is known to the four great masters, is not his own decision. Today, I just wanted to mock this Li Bai. I can''t think that people can really afford eighty-two thousand silver. What''s more, they really give eighty-two thousand silver to themselves to redeem their four flower heads. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 With a sneer on his lips, Li Hong walked forward slowly for two steps, reached out a finger and knocked on the silver note and said, "since you said it was fake, you told me how to fake the silver note? Of course, you can also choose one of the eighteen that you think is true Li Hong took over the other 17 pieces in Yang Wu''s hand and put them all in Lu Ao''s hands. Lu Ao''s legs softened when he heard the eighteen silver notes. He almost sat on the ground and felt the 1.8 million taels of silver notes in his hand. He did not know that no matter which one of them was genuine. Although he has never seen 100000 taels of silver, he knows that no one dares to trade with fake silver bills. After all, this is not just a crime of imprisonment, but a crime of beheading. "I I... " Lu Ao holding 1.8 million taels of silver, watching Li Hong press step by step, involuntarily began to retreat. The strong pressure and the 1.8 million taels of banknotes in his hand were too heavy for him to breathe. "I won''t sell it. I refuse you to redeem them!" Lu Ao, who was forced to be anxious, said with a red face. "Not for sale? It''s you who want to sell and you who don''t want to sell. Are you teasing me? The deed of sale and the twenty thousand taels of silver that you want to find me, give it to me at once Li Hong said coldly, with a sense of killing and cutting for a long time. "This childe, you need your love and I want to buy and sell, not to mention the authenticity of your banknote is open to discussion. What''s more, just now you have violated the law of the Tang Dynasty by falsely accusing lu''ao. " I saw a man about 50 years old, followed by a few people from outside quickly walked in. Li Hong turned to look at the speaker. He didn''t know him, but his temperament was very much like that of the officials of the Tang Dynasty. He had some official airs in his every move. When the governor of Gaolu county had forged a hundred and ten thousand silver coins in his mouth, he even asked for one hundred and ten thousand silver coins in his mouth But without waiting for Lu Ao to take two steps forward, Li Hong grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back. The whole person''s center of gravity fell back and he sat on the stage. "Hello, what do you want?" Li Ao Hong Tai, however, didn''t want to stop him from having a stomachache. All of a sudden, there was a cry of surprise under the stage. Everything happened so fast that people didn''t understand what was going on. How could they fight. "Stop it! I dare to beat people in front of my officials and other scholars Lu Zhi quickly pushed forward from the crowd, shouting. Li Hong even ignored Lu Zhi. Looking at Lu Zhi who had just stood up, Li Hong walked over with a sneer: "are these banknotes fake? Where''s the fake? Or are you making money? Want to swallow the money? " "You''re bullshit. You are obviously fake Oh Before Lu Ao finished speaking, he was also kicked by Li Hong. The back flying body was impartial, and hit his face with pain. His mouth groaned with Zheng Xingtai, who was just about to get up from the stage. Suddenly, two people collided and made painful sounds from his mouth. Then he lay down on the stage, wriggling on the ground in pain like two caterpillars, and his mouth uttered painful groans. With a sneer on the corner of his mouth, Li Hong slowly walked up to the two men again. Looking at Lu Ao, he was still holding the silver note tightly. At the moment, he guessed that he had really moved his mind to swallow up the money. Otherwise, they are all out of breath because of their own kick. How can they still hold those banknotes with both hands. "How can you say that if you confuse black and white? Are you a scum like you in the Lu family? And you, Zheng Xingtai, right? Your Zheng family is also a great aristocratic family. How can you be shameless to associate with him? " Li Hong smiles and looks at two lie on the ground, half a day can''t get up the person said. "Presumptuous, you even ignore my warning, in public under the official''s eyelids, maliciously hurt others, plant stolen goods and frame others, do not know the crime?" Lu Zhi with several people rushed to the stage, just to stop Li Hong, but Yang Wu seriously stopped. Li Hong didn''t seem to hear Lu Zhi''s words. He pulled the silver note in Lu Ao''s hand. He didn''t pull it, but he still held it in his arms. "OK, then you can hold it well." Li Hong patted Lu Ao on the shoulder. Zheng Xingtai, next to him, had just got up and was about to attack from behind Li Hong. "Be careful, sir." "Watch your back." The four big cities on the stage and Pei WANYING under the stage give out a warning at the same time. Zheng Xingtai looks ferocious. It seems that he is really angry. But as soon as he got up, he saw that his fist was about to approach the back of Li Hong''s head. However, his fist was caught by others, and he could not pull his fist back from Li Hong''s hand. "If you don''t let it go quickly, do you have to commit murder in front of my official?" Lu Zhi ignores Zheng Xingtai''s attack on Li Hong and shouts angrily at Li Hong."Are you blind? Can''t you see that he attacked me? " Li Hong stepped back one step and stepped on Lu Ao''s wrist. Suddenly, a scream came down from the stage: "what? Want to run? How about leaving the money to buy the road? " "Boy, I am Lu Zhi, magistrate of Chang''an County of Jingzhao Prefecture. If you don''t let go, don''t blame me for taking you in public." Lu Zhi waved his hand and several people came up from the stage. Yang Wu just wanted to put his hand in his arms. Li Hong stopped him and said, "Yang Wu, you can''t After stopping Yang Wu from exposing his identity, Li Hong kicked Zheng Xingtai out of the room to attack him. He doesn''t want to expose his identity. He doesn''t have to play the role of a pig and eat a tiger, but in front of many scholars, if his identity is exposed, he can still go home Er Back to the palace? Today, I attended a poetry meeting. In front of the literati, I made such a mess. When I went back, my father and mother could spare me. And the imperial historian could easily let go of myself? So the Dragon father and the dragon mother have to beat themselves up? Is the imperial historian''s office full of impeachments? Li Hong clapped his hands with ease, let go of Lu Ao, who was trampled on his wrist and screamed, and walked slowly to Lu Zhi: "is Lu county magistrate? Age is not much, eyes are not easy to use? Didn''t you see him sneaking on me? " "I only saw you on the stage, assaulting others for no reason." Lu Zhi snorted coldly and looked up at Li Hong, who did not have a bit of fear after seeing himself. At the moment, the taxi people under the stage were like a swarm of bees, and all of a sudden they began to talk one after another. Zheng Xingtai''s sneak attack just happened in front of us. However, the magistrate ignored Zheng Xingtai''s attack and insisted that Li Hong was the first to beat others! Does the magistrate of Lu county not know that the reason why Mr. Li beat others is that the "other person" has robbed them of their silver tickets? Pei WANYING was worried and said to Pei Si: "it''s bad. Mr. Li is in a trap." "Ah? What''s the plan? " Peisi looks discontented at Lu Zhi, who favors Lu AO and Zheng Xingtai on the stage. Hearing Pei WANYING''s mindless words, she turns her head and says blankly: "this Lu Zhi is too short. Who doesn''t know Lu Ao is his nephew, but in front of so many people, is he not afraid of being investigated by the court?" "It''s one thing to be partial, but it''s another for Mr. Li to beat people first. What''s more, Lu AO and Zheng Xingtai are determined to cause Li Bai to do something about it. In this way, they will have more opportunities and reasons to bring Mr. Li and so much money into the county yamen. As long as they enter the county yamen, they will exchange Mr. Li''s banknotes, and the accusation of forging them will not be removed. " Pei WANYING looks anxious. So is Li Bai. Are military people so irascible! "Ah? Swap? It can''t be true? So much money, how can it be exchanged? " Peisi exclaimed, quickly covering his mouth and whispering. "It''s because of the large amount of money that it''s worth them to make such a swap. If the money is small, they still look down on them. It''s hard for Lu AO and Zheng Xingtai to be envious or not! Really, what do you do with so much money when you attend a poetry meeting? " Pei WANYING looks at Li Bai on the stage with a worried and strange way. "Well So What can we do? Do you want to tell Mr. Li that you must not leave here or go to the county government with them? " "It''s too late. You see, so many" bad people "have come. Obviously, they really want to take Mr. Li back to Yamen." Pei WANYING secretly anxious, this person is really, do not know the truth that wealth is not exposed? Especially his old servant, all of his money was exposed at once. With so much money, let alone the few people on the stage, I''m afraid many of these scholars have such a mind! It''s just that they are so weak that they dare not and can''t do it. The two women whispered anxiously under the stage, but they didn''t see it. After whispering a few words in Lu Zhi''s ear, he saw that Lu Zhi Ruo nodded thoughtfully, and then followed Lu Ao''s line of sight and looked at Pei WANYING. At this time, I saw that there were many "bad people" on the stage, and there were also many "bad people" standing under the stage to maintain the order among the scholars in the hall. Lu Zhi looked at the discussion hall, cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, "all of you are quiet. How about listening to me?" With the sound of his words and the yelling of "bad people", the whole hall soon quieted down. People still have a certain degree of awe for "bad people". These people are basically evil people, but they have not made any major mistakes. Therefore, they are expropriated by the government, unified management, and served as petty officials for investigation and arrest. They are called "bad" or "bad people". www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 Lu Zhi was very satisfied to see that many scholars gradually quieted down. With a soft smile on his face, he said in a loud voice: "I am the magistrate of Chang''an County, the capital Zhaofu Prefecture. Today, I received a report from a student that someone maliciously pretended to be someone else''s invitation, and planted bribes and maliciously slandered others. When I arrived at the scene, I found not only the one who planted the crime, but also the one who did, It was found that this man had privately made high value silver coins of the Tang Dynasty, and even forged gold leaves As soon as Lu Zhi''s voice fell, there was a buzzing discussion. However, no one dared to shout it out and question Lu Zhi. Why did he insist that the silver note of Mr. Li was fake? What is the real evidence! Pei WANYING, looking at Lu zhiang''s head, vowed to settle Li Bai''s accusation. As soon as she wanted to open her mouth to question, Pei stopped her: "wait a minute. Do you want to see Mr. Li first? You can see that he looks as if he is not afraid at all. He is confident and has a relaxed look. It seems that Lu Zhi is talking about someone else "Didn''t you notice him? It seems that there is a lack of common sense in my mind. I don''t know? If he wasn''t stupid, he would have gone out with so much money on him? " Pei WANYING or want to raise a voice to question, said worried. But Lu Zhi''s words sounded in her ears, and also dispelled the doubts in her heart and many students. "Please be quiet and listen to me. Naturally, in order to uphold justice, if we just rely on my official to say that his banknotes are fake, I think everyone will not be convinced, even I think it is strange. Therefore, in order to give you a clear and fair account, I decided not to take people back to the county government for interrogation, but to interrogate with you here. But... " Lu Zhi looked at it and began to discuss it again. After the silence was restored, Lu Zhi continued to say in a loud voice: "however, in view of the great relationship between the case and the huge amount of silver involved, and also to ensure the fairness, strictness and solemnity of the court and the county government, I still ask you to move outside first. This hall will be temporarily closed to ensure the trial of this official In this case, after the outcome of this case, I will inform the scholars who are still waiting outside. What do you think of them? " Looking at Lu Zhi''s righteous and impartial manner of handling the case, all the scholars immediately held back their doubts. They were just scholars and they were not qualified to participate in these trials. However, Lu county magistrate gave them a detailed explanation because of their existence, which made some of these scholars float and feel their identity instantly It''s a lot more expensive. See? Even the county magistrate has to explain it to us in person. "If things go wrong, there must be demons. Lu Zhi must have evil intentions." Pei WANYING murmured. Obviously, Lu Zhi also knows that it''s very important to take people away. These scholars are not good at fooling people. They have no ability, but they are very good at opening their mouths. If they spread this case to him one after another, even if they make this case an iron case, it will be hard to escape the eyes of those who have the intention. It is better to give these scholars a high reputation and let him At least we don''t object to our own strength for now. As the bad people began to evacuate many scholars, Pei WANYING looked at Pei and said, "sister, you take this jade pendant out, go to the office of the Minister of punishment, hand it to the gatekeeper, and say to look for Cui Shangshu. She says WANYING has something to ask for in Qujiang pool." "This Minister of punishment? That''s a big official. You Can we hire someone else? And I''m going? I''m afraid the porter will not look me in the eye. " Peisi was startled. She felt a little scared just by the four words of the Minister of punishment, let alone a jade pendant, and let the Minister of punishment come to Qujiang pool in person. Pei WANYING looked around at the evacuation of the taxi, said in a hurry: "sister, don''t worry. It must be OK. This is what my father gave me when he went to the western regions. If there is anything difficult, I can take this jade pendant to find Cui Shangshu and uncle Cui. As long as he sees this jade pendant, he will help me." Peisi looked at Pei WANYING''s anxious expression and just wanted to say that why don''t you go there in person? You''ll understand when the words come to your mouth. I''m afraid the girl has moved her mind to that Li Bai? Otherwise, how can she let herself go? Obviously, she is going to stay here. Peisi had to swallow the words back. If Pei WANYING insisted on staying here, it would be Lu Zhi who would not drive WANYING out? So he nodded and followed many scholars to go out orderly. Pei WANYING is indeed quite fond of Li Hong, but it would be a bit far fetched to say that Pei WANYING has moved her heart to Li Hong now, but it is true that she really cares about her from the bottom of her heart. However, as the saying goes, Guan Ji is chaotic. Just now he was still a smart man, and he was wondering who Li Hong was? Why are you so rich? Why is it possible to build a medical college by building a medical college? If he only lied in front of himself, why did even Master Sun believe what he said? If she was smart and smart just now, then when Lu Zhi put the unwarranted accusation on Li Hong''s head, Pei WANYING was completely confused and flustered. She quickly threw the neat thread she had just sorted out and quickly rolled into a tangled ball of string behind her.At the moment, she just wants to watch the scenes of grievances, and hopes that sister Peisi can find Cui Zhiwen and uncle Cui, and then come to rescue Li Bai. After all, if Lu Zhi had settled Li Bai''s accusation, he would have been killed. After a while, except for Zheng Xingtai, Lu AO and Lu Zhi, Xue Chuer, Huo Xiaoyu, Yan Lingbin and Du qiuniang on the stage, Li Hong and his old servants were left in the hall. However, all around the stage and under the stage were surrounded by bad people, which obviously prevented Li Hong from escaping. In the empty hall, Pei WANYING, with a pink face and frost, stood at the table staring at a pair of cold apricot eyes. Looking at several bad people who drove her away, Li Hong said faintly to Yang Wu: "help me in the past and invite Miss Pei to the stage." Then, many bad people and others on the stage felt that Li Hong had lost an old slave, while Pei WANYING''s several bad people suddenly screamed and fell to the ground at the same time. Other bad people just want to move, Li Hong said to Lu Zhi: "Lu Zhi, let them stop. If you want to die faster, I don''t mind killing you before they start." Lu Zhi took a look at Li Hong, and then looked at Lu Ao''s Purple Silver note. Thinking of the 1.8 million taels of silver and the 100 gold leaves, Lu Zhi sneered and said, "let''s stop and see what kind of spray he can turn out." At this time, Lu Zhi had already lost his mind. 1.8 million taels of silver and 100 pieces of gold leaves had already lost their sense, not only Lu AO and Zheng Xingtai had lost their sense. At the moment, in their minds, only how to take this huge amount of money for their own greed. As for Li Hong''s identity, why did he bring so much money? How can they carry a hundred gold leaves with them? These questions have long been forgotten by them. Under the stage, Yang Wu looked at Pei WANYING respectfully and saluted: "Miss Pei, please, my childe, please come to the stage." Pei WANYING just felt a flower in front of her eyes. Those people screamed like they were drunk, and then they all fell to the ground. "Thank you very much." Pei WANYING gently to Yang Wu thanks salute, Yang Wu where dare to accept? She quickly put one side of her body and avoided Pei WANYING''s salute. Then she led Pei WANYING to the stage. Li Hong looks at Pei WANYING, who is graceful and graceful. She has no idea that this girl still has love and righteousness. She has stayed here for herself! It seems that if you don''t get the East Palace, I''m sorry for the girl''s intention. Pei WANYING walked slowly onto the stage, and saw Li Hong''s smiling eyes staring at her, as if she wanted to put herself into his eyes. As for the implication of her shyness in her eyes, she did not have the heart to study deeply now. She gave Li Hong a dark look, and then walked to the side and stood still. When Lu Zhi looked at Pei WANYING, Pei WANYING also raised her eyes to him, so Pei WANYING saluted and said, "little girl Pei WANYING has met Lu county magistrate." "Pei WANYING? Are you Looking at Pei WANYING''s dignified and generous manner, Lu Zhi could not help asking. Lu Ao whispered a few words next to Lu Zhi again. Lu Zhi''s serious expression was replaced by a smile. Pei Xingjian was the object that Lu''s family had been trying to attract. No wonder Lu AO and Zheng Xingtai made such a large scale for this poetry festival. Lu Zhi said with a smile: "since Miss Pei is not an outsider, you may as well stay here. But at this time, I hope Miss Pei will avoid it for a while, and I will talk to you in detail after I have tried this case? Lu Ao, take Miss Pei to have a rest "Yes, uncle. Miss Pei, this way, please Lu Ao limped to Pei WANYING and invited him. "Thank you, magistrate Lu. I don''t think so. I came with Mr. Li Bai and Mr. Li. Now that you think he forged high value silver tickets, I have to accompany Mr. Li. When you find out, I''m good So he can take me home. " Pei WANYING said with courage. After saying that, he took a look at Li Hong who was not serious until now. Does this guy know what worrying is? He was almost worried about him, but he still had this indifferent expression. And Li Hong can''t help but sigh in his heart, how can he de meet such a good girl, Pei Xingjian, I thank you! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 While Pei WANYING talks to naluzhi, Yang Wu has already pushed aside those bad people. She even moved a table and a chair in the middle of the stage. Under the astonished eyes of Xue Chuer and other four women, they set them up and then asked Li Hong to sit down. "Hello, you are a criminal now. There is a place for you to sit here. Go away and let Lord Lu sit." A bad man suddenly said. Li Hong didn''t even pay attention to the meeting. He went to sit down and said to Du qiuniang, who was not far away from her, "you four are my people now. Why? Didn''t you learn how to serve your childe in Huafang? Or do I need to continue to train you? " Looking at Li Hong''s relaxed and leisurely expression, the four girls doubted all of them. Was that charming and elegant, well-educated and graceful young master just now the same person as Mr. Li Bai? Didn''t he know he was in danger? How can you have fun with yourself? "Don''t be dazzled. Go and make a good pot of tea." Li Hong frowned at Xue chu''er and said with ease. "Presumptuous! How can you be so presumptuous in front of Lord Lu! " A bad man will rush to teach Li Hong a lesson. It''s just that he''s coming fast and flying out faster! Yang Wu''s feet flashed in front of everyone''s eyes, and then the bad man flew to the stage. Xue chu''er looked at Yang Wudang in the face of Chang''an county magistrate, still dare to do so ruthlessly. At the moment, she picked up a red clay teapot that was still on the side of the small stove, carried a cup of new tea, and then came over and gently brewed a cup of tea for Li Hong. "Yes, I''m still smart. Yang Wu, first one person will appreciate two gold leaves. " Li Hong waved his hand and sat at the table. "Slow down!" Lu Zhijian Pei WANYING still refused to leave. For a moment, there was no way out. After thinking about it, she could only be dragged into the water. As soon as she was about to make a decision, she heard that Li Hong wanted to reward her gold leaf, so she quickly stopped drinking. "What? I reward my gold leaf, you also have to take care of it Li Hong leaned on the table and asked lazily. He is not afraid now. As soon as many scholars leave, he will not be afraid to expose his identity. Moreover, what kind of person Lu Zhi is, there is no need to test him again. If he is caught in prison, he will be sentenced first and then tried, and he will not be wronged. "Presumptuous, the gold leaf in your hand is stolen goods, how can you reward it?" Lu Zhi stepped forward and looked at Li Hong, who was sitting behind the table. "According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, the authenticity of high value banknotes can only be regarded as the basis of the law after being identified by the Royal Bank of China. Now, closely relying on your words, you say that my banknote is fake, is it fake? What''s more, how could my golden leaf become a booty, Lu Zhi? " Li Hong still called him by his first name. "Are you trying to deceive me? Ha ha Naturally, I don''t judge by myself that as long as you make a confession today, I will take these banknotes with me to the Royal Bank of China to verify the authenticity tomorrow. By then, even if you have a hundred heads, you will not be able to cut them off... " "Presumptuous! Palm Yang Wu is angry! This dog official can say anything, but he dares to cut off the head of the prince''s highness. This is not only a crime of great disrespect and deceiving the king, but it is light to say that he is plotting to rebel. Therefore, before Li Hong opened his mouth and Yang Wu''s figure flashed, he came to Lu Zhi. Before he could see clearly what was going on, Lu Zhi felt a tingling numbness on both sides of his cheek, and even a trace of tinnitus. He was dizzy and couldn''t see the scenery in front of him. That is, the figures began to overlap. Looking at Lu Zhi''s being beaten by Yang Wu, Lu AO and Zheng Xingtai were shocked and roared: "wanton, dare to beat the imperial court''s life officer. You are going to rebel. You Catch them "Hum! I see who dares! " Yang Wu snorted coldly and threw a waist token to a bad man. Yang Wu''s eyes are so vicious that he suddenly recognizes that this man is the small leader of these bad people. "Open your dog''s eyes and see clearly. In front of the governor of Jingzhao''s mansion, you are so presumptuous and help Lu Zhi make trouble for the tiger and turn black and white. Do you know what should be the crime?" Yang Wu''s face was full of anger, and his voice was like a sharp knife across everyone''s heart. The momentum he had developed in front of Li Zhi for many years was quite frightening. "Jingzhao Fu Yin? Put... " Lu Zhi didn''t dare to go on. The little leader of the villain had already raised the waist token before his eyes. The handwriting on it and the gold token that his highness had baked for himself in those years were unknown to all the officials in the capital Zhao mansion. Lu Zhi''s legs softened, and the whole man collapsed on the ground, his eyes full of fear and fear. "Uncle Uncle Lu AO and Zheng Xingtai looked at Lu Zhi, who collapsed to the ground. They were also full of fear. They called out in a dry voice and walked quickly to Lu Ao, but they didn''t know what to say. Li Hong was still smiling. He didn''t show any antipathy to Yang Wu''s self-made ideas. He said lightly: "go, find two people and ask them to inform the governor of Jingzhao government, the Minister of punishment, Cui Zhiwen, and the Minister of Dali temple, di Renjie. Oh, by the way, let Jinghui come, and he will have something to look for later."Li Hong glanced at Xue chu''er and others as he said. He looked at them as if they were looking at monsters. He laughed and continued: "what''s the matter? Does this officer look scary? " Xue chu''er, of course, knew who the prince''s highness was today, and the princes of Jingzhao mansion also knew who they were, but they were not like Pei WANYING who could connect the two people. "Slave I''ve met your master. " Xue chu''er moved her lips and once again saluted the other three stunned and shocked women. After the three girls'' salutation, Pei WANYING was about to salute the prince who had been hiding her identity for a long time. When she saw Li Hong get up and walk to him, she said faintly, "forget it, Pei Xing and I Well, I know your father so well that you don''t have to salute "I dare not, please Please forgive the people for their disrespect. " Pei WANYING heart although gas straight hem, by this guy from Lantian began to cheat. It''s no wonder that everyone in Lantian followed his example and said that if a medical college was built, a medical school would be built. Even Sun Simiao, the master, seemed indifferent to him. Now I think of it as a surface, but in fact, it is full of respect, especially since the cure prescription was written by the crown prince. At this time, many bad people, led by the small head, saluted Li Hong respectfully. In their eyes, there was no right or wrong, some were just orders from the government. And they are not fools. Naturally, they know that the governor of Jingzhao is their supreme officer. When Xue Chuer''s four daughters knew that Li Hong was the governor of Jingzhao, they did not dare to be as casual as they had just been. They stood beside them respectfully. At the moment, they felt as if they had cast a shadow over their bright future. Looking at Li Hong walking to Lu Ao, he said faintly, "since the four of them have decided to redeem them, they will certainly not go back on their repentance. They will send someone to get their deed of sale immediately. Oh, by the way, and don''t forget the 20000 Liang silver I got for me." "Yes, yes, Xiaomin will send someone to get the deed of sale of the four ladies." Lu Ao is about to cry. Now it is not a matter of tens of thousands of taels of silver, but the whole family is in danger. Who is the governor of Jingzhao? Those four cheap maidservants No, the four ladies who have lived in the dust for a long time don''t know. Can he not? That''s a part-time job of his highness. What''s the character of his highness? I haven''t seen him before, but I''ve heard of his reputation in his family. What made him despair was that the Wang family of Jinyang had just collapsed in the hands of his royal highness. The owner and his father also told him that he should be careful during this period of time. He should not let anyone grasp anything! It''s good that he didn''t know that he was in direct conflict with others. He felt helpless and wanted to cry without tears. Lu Ao got up several times before he staggered out and went to pingkang square to get the four girls'' contracts. In a very short period of time, Lu Ao ran back again and said respectfully to Li Hong: "too..." "Hum!" "Yes, yes, Mr. Fu Yin. Xiaomin has gone to fetch it. He will send it to you soon. Here are your banknotes. There are many of them. Please have a look." Lu Ao tried his best to raise his hand tremblingly and handed Li Hong the silver note in his hand. As for the arrogance and arrogance of Zheng Xingtai just now, it has already disappeared. Now, like a dog who has lost his family, he stands on the side with pale face and trembling. Yang Wu went to take the silver tickets and counted them. After counting them, he saw that Li Hong took out one and threw it to Lu Ao. He said, "well, I''m going to redeem them, that is to say, I''ll redeem them." "The governor of Jingzhao mansion, the official of Chuke, has come." Outside rushed in a bad man, at this time did not understand the situation in the hall, looking at Lu Zhi sitting on the ground a little confused, but still scratching his head, dutiful report. Just after the words fell, another bad man came in again. He also looked at Lu Zhi inexplicably and said, "my Lord, it''s wonderful. The Minister of punishment, Mr. Cui, is coming. You should go out to meet him." "My Lord, the Minister of Dali temple, Mr. Di Renjie, is here, and he is not far away. Please go and meet him." "Let them come in by themselves." Li Hong took a look at Lu Zhi, who could not speak, and said lightly to those bad people. The villain looked at Li Hong in surprise. They came here for him. Why is it that he is standing now while Lord Lu is sitting on the ground. If you don''t want to talk to the leader, you will be scolded The three men saw the leader speak, so they hastened to answer the promise and ran out in a confused hurry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 For Xue Chuer, Huo Xiaoyu, Du qiuniang and Yan Lingbin, whether they are Zong Chuke, Cui Zhiwen, or di Renjie of Dali temple, these people are the great people they admire. In their cognition, these people are like gods floating in the clouds. But these are just the past. Now, when they look at the four officials on the stage who are all above grade three, they suddenly feel that they are really and truly. Even if they look at these people, even if their own life does not have any intersection with them in the future, they can feel from the bottom of their heart that this kind of reality and inner steadiness are better than seeing tomorrow in a flower shop Be more realistic. Di Renjie and Cui Zhiwen are inquiring about Lu Zhi''s case, while Zong Chuke is wiping sweat on his head. He knows the prince''s temper better than anyone else. Moreover, he is still the prince''s man. The prince trusted himself to take charge of the Jingzhao mansion, but he was like the imperial court''s recommendation of such a greedy and desperate man that he even wanted to swallow the prince''s money. When Jing Hui, the Minister of the Ministry of finance, came, he thought it was Li Hong who was short of money again. He rushed over with a stack of 100000 taels of silver notes in his arms. When he came into contact with Li Hong''s eyes, he found that there was something strange in it, which was not as simple as he thought. After standing for a while, after hearing that di Renjie and Cui Zhiwen were interrogating a small magistrate of Chang''an County, he found out the context. What he was curious about was that since he wanted to commit murder, it had nothing to do with his household department. Why did the prince call himself here? Li Hong looked at the four contracts on the table and asked Yan Lingbin to take a look at them. After confirming that there was no mistake, he waved to Jinghui to come forward. "Jinghui has met..." "Well, there''s no need to be so polite. Here are seventeen silver tickets. Take back your ten. The other seven are pure. It has nothing to do with you. I didn''t want to pay you back, but I didn''t understand the system of registered residence made by Li Yi Fu and your ministry. I asked you to come over and show you how to change their four identities into that normal person''s identity. Li Hong said lightly. he did not want to go directly to the square, and so on, then he had no less embarrassment for his ungrunting concubines registered residence. Therefore, it was better to shout the Ministry of residence and let him handle it properly. Xue Chuer, Du qiuniang, Yan Lingbin and Huo Xiaoyu''s beautiful eyes move around. As soon as she wants to step forward again and kneel to thank Li Hongda en, Pei WANYING next to her stealthily stops her and whispers to them, "Shhh It''s not the time to thank him when he''s done with what he''s doing The four women looked at Pei Wanying, who was gentle and graceful. They were slightly stunned. They nodded and listened to her suggestion. They stood there, excited and no longer spoke. They want to be free. They even think of everything, but they never think that they can become a real ordinary person one day! Li hongnai is Cui Zhiwen''s immediate superior. After the trial of Lu Zhi, the two men bowed their heads and talked to each other. Naturally, Cui Zhiwen was not able to ask his immediate boss some doubts about the case. However, as Minister of Dali temple, di Renjie was not under the jurisdiction of the six Shangshu, so they decided that it was up to di Renjie to ask shangshuling about their doubts. "My Lord, the trial has been completed between the lower officer and Mr. Cui, but there are still several doubtful points in this case. You need to make an explanation." Di Renjie looked at Li Hong strangely and said. "Just ask, but what are the expressions of you and Cui Zhiwen? What''s wrong with me? " Li Hong did not know, so he asked, looking at their strange expressions. Cui Zhiwen and di Renjie were embarrassed to laugh in front of the crowd. They had to hold back their black faces like eggplant, and forced to smile. Di Renjie asked, "my Lord, Lu Zhi said that your banknotes were forged, so I would like to borrow your adult''s banknotes to see if they are true or false. Moreover, please tell me in detail why you should bring 1.8 million taels of silver notes to the poetry festival today And he also brought a hundred gold leaves. I want to know what is the use of such a large number of silver notes for adults? " With di Renjie''s words, Li Hong''s face has become more and more black, even comparable to di Renjie and Cui Zhiwen. Pei WANYING listened to it clearly. Let alone Di Renjie, she was also very curious. What''s the use of taking so many banknotes when she''s free? Do you want to buy his Qujiang pool? "How do I know why I bring so many banknotes and gold leaves? You should ask them, not me! " Li Hong didn''t have a good temper to say. "My lord This After all, this is the silver note you brought with you... " Di Renjie didn''t expect Li Hong to answer like this. He didn''t know how to continue to ask. "Give it to him, give it to him, and let him check whether it''s true or not. Don''t you still want to ask why you brought so many banknotes? Ask me what I''m doing? I just said to go out today with more money. How could I know these stupid people had so much money? If you want to ask Yang Wu, yes, and he Jinghui is also the mastermind. " Li Hong got up from his chair and saw through the gap between the curtains that a ray of sunlight had already slanted to the West and said in secret: "I''m afraid the Dragon father, dragon mother and long Mei in the Imperial Palace are talking about why they don''t go back now? Do you think you''ve done something bad againPei WANYING listened and laughed. Now she finally understood why his highness would bring so much money when he went out, because his old servant His intimate eunuch said that he was afraid that it would happen in the scene of Taiyi city in those years. People would reward the ingot silver, but he would collect the silver under the stage. "Why do you keep hiding your identity?" Pei WANYING followed Li Hong to the outside, and they were followed by five people. Naturally, Yang Wu and the four knew each other. "You didn''t ask me, did you?" Li Hong took a look at Pei WANYING. They went to the carriage. Li Hong asked curiously, "I wonder why you should buy four of them? What do you want to do? Is there no maid around? I''ll give you a few. I''m sure you''ll know better than they do Pei WANYING was confused and murmured, "I didn''t say I wanted to buy them?" "You didn''t say that?" "No ¡°¡­¡­ What about now? How are the four of them placed? " Li Hong took a look at Yang Wu. Yang Wu hurried forward and repeated his conversation with PEI WANYING in the hall just now. However, Xue Chuer''s four people were shocked to hear that They''re so confused that they''ve redeemed us? It was not the governor who wanted to buy it, but miss Pei bought it for Miss Pei. But miss Pei was for the sake of the governor and felt that he needed it? Now both of them don''t want to redeem themselves, but now they have redeemed themselves for four of them. What should they do now? With the authority of the governor in front of those officials, and the fearing and timid look of those Lu Zhi, Lu Ao, and Zheng Xingtai, what if the governor returned them? Li Hong and Pei WANYING looked at each other with four eyes. No one expected that. In the end, they tried their best to redeem their lives. However, it was not the intention of the two, but Yang Wu made a mistake in the middle. "In that case, take it back to the palace?" Pei WANYING tilted her head, thought about it, blinked her eyes and said. "No, if my father and my mother know about today''s affairs, I don''t know how they will deal with me." Li Hong immediately refused to say, joking, back to the palace, their own death! Listening to Pei WANYING''s words, Xue Chuer''s four daughters did not mention the imperial palace? What''s the meaning of this? "What about that? I''m sorry, I didn''t know your identity at the beginning, so I was off stage In fact, it''s just saying it casually. I think you''ll like it. " "Well, here it is. It was originally intended to buy it for you, so you can take it away to be a maid. It happens that your father will not be back for some time. You and your mother are alone, which makes your family seem a little angry." Li Hong thought for a moment, and it seemed that this was the only way to be more appropriate. "How can that be? It''s too expensive. The women can''t afford it... " Pei WANYING waved her hand in a hurry. She didn''t have such a big frame. She even let her royal highness present her maid. "I''ll give it to you. It''s settled. It''s just that the carriage will take you home." Li Hong does not allow Pei WANYING to refuse again. "Well So Thank you very much "WANYING, it''s broken. Something''s wrong. Shangshu is not at home. She said that she went out in a hurry before I came." Peisi''s full chest was up and down, panting for breath. "What do you mean?" Li Hong frowned and took a look at Pei WANYING. Suddenly, she looked at Pei Si and asked. "Why? They didn''t embarrass you? It''s OK. Otherwise, I didn''t invite Mr. Cui. It would have broken Wan Ying''s business. " "Lord Cui? Which Mr. Cui, can you tell me more about it Li Hong looks at the pinched Pei WANYING, and then looks at Pei Si. It seems that there is something that he does not know. "Ah? You don''t know Wan Ying asked me to... " "Sister, don''t talk about it. It''s ok now..." "You go on and ignore her." Li Hong suddenly pulled Pei WANYING to her side, holding Pei WANYING''s small hand and covering her attractive red lips. "Well, Wan Ying felt that Lord Lu wanted to covet your money, so she framed you as a forgery. So she asked me to take this jade pendant to go to Lord Cui, the Minister of punishment. I hope he can help you solve the crisis for you. But after I went there, the Porter said that Lord Cui had just left in a hurry. I couldn''t wait to see him on the left and could not wait on the right Fortunately, you''re all right. It seems that Wan Ying is too sensitive. It''s obvious that Lord Lu didn''t want to conspire with nalao and Zheng Xingtai to covet Mr. Li''s money. " Peisi patted her high chest, and said with a look of palpitation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 After Pei Si finished, Pei WANYING''s face was full of red, delicate and graceful. Li Hong was intoxicated with her heart and soul. She wanted to hold the beauty in her arms now. But fortunately, he still has a trace of reason. From Pei WANYING''s faltering protest, he finally put Pei WANYING''s jade hand down, but at this moment, he grabbed others'' small hand and said nothing. "Are you worried about me? Ha ha It seems that there is no need to participate in the poetry meeting today. It has gained a lot! That''s just right. Xue chu''er, you four will follow Miss Pei and serve Miss Pei in the future. If Miss Pei has any problems, please take this to me. " Li Hong threw Xue Chuer a jade pendant, and then accompanied by Jinghui, got on Jinghui''s carriage and left. Left a face of the beautiful woman in situ jiaochen stomp, but also helpless looking at the wild uninhibited back. Peisi came over foolishly, and before he could speak, he heard the four famous flower queens of Chang''an flower house look at each other, then saluted Pei WANYING and said, "I''ve met Miss Pei." "Don''t do this, don''t do this, you You are all sisters with excellent talents and feelings. WANYING can''t bear your gift. However, since your Highness has asked you to join me, if you don''t care, you may as well be as me and sister Peisi. How about sisters? " Pei WANYING looked at the four equally delicate beauties saluting to herself, and said in a hurry with a look of embarrassment. "Your Highness? What, your highness? All four know what''s going on? " Peisi is very strange, looking at four pretty smiling beauties asked in doubt. After that young master Li redeemed himself for them, why not take them away, but stay with WANYING? How can I go out on my own and feel different when I come back. Yang Wu was left by Li Hong around Pei WANYING, according to Li Hong''s meaning, Miss Pei safely sent home before leaving. At this time, seeing Pei WANYING looking at herself, she said, "everything is at the command of the young lady. Your highness won''t mind if you want to come." Pei WANYING gratefully nods at chongyangwu and dares not to thank him again. Once she salutes, Yang Wu hides, and the return is bigger than herself. So I had to look at Peisi''s curious eyes, and then look at the four big flower queens. So far, the four big flower queens also know that the identity of the governor is not simple. It''s not only a governor, but also mentioned the names of Imperial Palace in their conversation just now. Pei WANYING sighed helplessly and said faintly: "he is the prince''s highness of the Tang Dynasty, the governor of Jingzhao Prefecture, the protector of Anxi capital, and the Secretary of Shangshu province." The sound of breathing air was spreading among the girls. Xue Chuer, Huo Xiaoyu, Yan Lingbin, Du qiuniang, including Peisi, who was curious. At the moment, they were all opening cherry lips, and their brains were buzzing. The words "Prince''s Highness" were like thunder. They lost their thinking ability and were just dumbfounded. After leaving several women, Li Hong and Jing Hui sit in the carriage together. After seeing Li Hong for several times, Jinghui still looks like he is in a seesaw battle. He doesn''t know whether to say it or not. Now that I have been labeled as a prince''s disciple, I have to think and deal with problems not only from the standpoint of the court, but also from the position of his royal highness. "Say what you want to say, and do what you want." Li Hong moved his stiff neck and said in a low voice. "Yes, your highness. Your highness, the minister wants to say, why not take advantage of Lu Zhi''s attempt to frame up the planting and greedy pursuit of wealth to thoroughly clean up the Lu and Zheng families? I feel that now, no matter whether it is the Ministry of punishment or the Dali temple, as long as you make the iron evidence like a mountain, then... " Jinghui thought over the words and said. "You can''t do that. Jinghui, you are the Minister of the Ministry of finance. Most of the economic lifeline of the Tang Dynasty is in your hands. In the future, whether it''s dealing with government affairs or doing things, you can''t be so eager and rash. You should know how to consider the overall situation and proceed from the overall situation. You should not make judgments and decisions in the current form. In that case, you will only blind your eyes and you will not be able to see the guns and arrows in front of you Li Hong said lightly. But he didn''t tell Jinghui why he didn''t plan to move Lu and Zheng. After all, Wang''s influence in the Tang Dynasty has just been eliminated. If he moves Lu and Zheng immediately, it will really cause unrest in the court. At that time, as long as there is a little rumor that the imperial court wants to eliminate the five surnames and seven families among the scholars and local officials, the conspiracy theory will be like a locust crossing the border, and it will be instantly submerged in the court. At that time, he will lose his moral commanding point, and it will be even more difficult to overthrow the four surnamed and six family members. The intricate connections between the five surnames and the seven families, the close relationship between them and the officials of the imperial court, which are as complicated as spider webs, can not be said that it is too much to pull one out of the seven families of the five surnames in a very short time without absolute assurance and opportunity.Lu Zhaolin was brought to the western regions by him. Now he manages the four towns in Anxi with other people in the western regions. Li Hong hopes to accumulate enough prestige for Lu Zhaolin. If Lu Zhaolin''s reputation reaches its peak in his own life, rather than as it is in historical books, it will not be time-saving and time-saving to let Lu Zhaolin replace the current Lu family owners and disintegrate them from within them The best strategy! The carriage slowly stopped at the gate of the east palace. Li Hong got out of the carriage alone. Instead of letting Jinghui take him into the palace, he asked Jinghui to go back quickly. It was said that his wife had helped him to renew his baby. He was only eighteen or nine years old. It was better to let him go back to accompany his family. In the age of Tang Dynasty, when the atmosphere of men and women was open, any official who didn''t have one or several small ones would let the common people laugh at him. After Jinghui''s carriage left, Li Hong stood at the gate of the East Palace, and the whole person began to become obscene. He felt a burst of unusual atmosphere, as if there were some oppressive eyes secretly looking at him in the east palace. He called a bodyguard at the door. He was Xu Yanbo! This is out of Li Hong''s expectation. He has given him a holiday. How can he still come to work? Xu Jingzong is seriously ill. Doesn''t he need the care of his grandson? "Why are you on duty? Didn''t you take a vacation? " Li Hong patted a leaf on Xu Yanbo''s body and asked. "If you go back to your highness, I will serve at home for a day, and then I will be expelled. I will say that your highness is at the right time to employ people. I will not miss your business because he is seriously ill. In that case, he said that he would not die in peace, so he would have to come back and be on duty." Xu Yanbo was a little shy, but he told the truth. "Well Xu Jingzong worked for the imperial court all his life. It was time to enjoy his old age, but he suffered from this serious illness. Tell me when I''m on duty. I''ll go with you to see your grandfather "I don''t dare. I''m afraid even my grandfather can''t afford to visit your highness in person..." "Nonsense. Your majesty can''t visit him too much. Besides, he has been doing his duty in the East Palace all these years. How can I not visit him? It''s settled. Just for two or three days, I''ll go to see Xu Jingzong. Oh, by the way, are there eunuchs or maids waiting for me from the back palace? " After finishing the business, Li Hong carefully glanced at the buildings in the East Palace and asked quietly. "Back to your highness, there are no eunuchs and maids waiting for you, but..." "That''s good, that''s good. If no one is waiting for me, then you should work hard and be on duty. Don''t forget what I said to you." Li Hong relaxed his expression, and the whole person suddenly felt as if he had lost a few pounds. "But the queen and Princess Taiping are in the east palace..." "Don''t you breathe a little? Did you mean it? Aren''t the queen and Li Lingyue from the palace behind? " Li Hong had just taken two steps when he heard Xu Yanbo murmuring behind him. Suddenly, he was angry and scolded him and kicked Xu Yanbo several feet. The clear footprints on the nail leaves were like Li Hong''s face at the moment, full of anger and panic! Xu Yanbo is very aggrieved. He has not finished speaking. His highness interrupted the words of the last general, OK? Now blame the end of the big gasp? This What''s the reason? "Yes, it will not be right." Xu Yanbo had no choice but to appoint. "Come on, I don''t blame you. How long have they been here?" "How many hours? It has always been Miss Bai Chunbai serving. " Xu continued. Someone waved his hand with a heavy heart, and then turned around lonely, leaving Xu Yanbo a very lonely figure, and began to walk towards the direction of Li Zhengdian. Li Hong is sure that long Ma must have known what happened in Qujiang pool today. Otherwise, she would never have stayed in her East Palace for so long. What''s more, she hasn''t been in the East Palace yet, and there''s nothing she can see in the east palace. Even if there''s something on the East Palace, I''m afraid she''s already moved away. It''s impossible to clean up a small east palace. It takes so long. With an uneasy mind, someone dragged a heavy pace to continue to walk to Li Zhengdian. As soon as he turned the corner, he saw the swallow flying towards him. "Your Highness, you are back. The queen is waiting for you." After seeing the prince''s highness, Xiaoxue is relieved at last and hopes you back. "Why What do you mean? What can I do for you today "The queen didn''t say that, but she looked good and was in a good mood. She played with the princess all the time." Snow in front of the rapid lead the way, said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 Li Hong was very puzzled. Yang Wu had not come back yet. How could long Ma know everything about Qujiang pool? She even knew how many silver notes and several gold leaves she had with her. Xiaohualao holds a new teddy bear in one hand, and scolds the teddy bear by the side, learning from Wu Mei''s way of scolding Li Hong. When Li Hong knows that xiaohuatu Li Lingyue named the teddy bear in his hand as little bunny, he picks up Li Lingyue and throws her out. Wu Mei, who is scolding, gives her some feather dusters, and Li Hong stops. After Yang Wu came back, Wu Mei didn''t ask for a silver note. Wu Mei confiscated all the gold leaves because she wanted to make a pair of bracelets for herself and Li Lingyue. Li Hong had no choice but to turn her eyes and follow Wu Mei to her study on the second floor. Li Lingyue was clever at this time and stayed down to play with some maidens. Wu Mei sat comfortably behind the wide desk, flipped through the book and looked at the essay. She said softly, "Li Hong, Li Hong, you can really enjoy it. Your father''s study doesn''t look like you. This study looks comfortable. You are really filial." "The son minister mentioned it to his father a few days ago, but he didn''t like it." Li Hong has just sat down opposite Wu Mei, but Wu Mei stares at her. She has to stand up with a smile and look at Long Ma who is still rummaging. It''s really impossible to connect the woman in front of her with the only female emperor in history. Since she came to her study, she did not talk about business, but flipped around. She had no attitude of respecting other people''s privacy. "Are you going to the poetry fair just for Pei Xingjian''s daughter?" Wu Mei appears as if nothing happened, still turning over some documents on the desk, light asked. "Yes, I have nothing to do today. I just went there just in time. I''m not familiar with all the children in Chang''an city. I''ve been to Anxi for more than four years. When I finally come back, I''ll take a look at it at will. Besides, as the governor of the capital, it''s also the duty of the children''s ministers to understand the people''s conditions, not to mention..." "Why don''t you feel wronged in Anxi for four years? It''s a pity for Anxi to have a good time? You don''t have enough of your father''s book? Don''t you just ignore it? If you don''t accept the military orders in foreign countries, you''ve been shrinking in the western regions all the time, and now you''re still complaining about it every day? " Wu Mei glanced at him and said lazily. "Mother, if you have anything to say, it''s easy to get misunderstood by guessing." As long as Li Hong saw the Dragon Mother''s manner, he knew that he had something to ask for, but it was not a big deal. "Before you came back, Wu Sansi was looking for me..." "Did he know Lu Ao?" Li Hong frowned. "I should have known him. I left him with Wu Chengsi in Chang''an and wanted to find a job for them, but I haven''t found one for a while." "It''s easy to do. Let his brothers accompany Helan Minyue. There''s a shortage of people there..." "Can you spare me some trouble! Wu Chengsi has gone with Wu Sansi. Is there anyone in the martial family in this palace? How should the people talk about your mother? You unfilial son, don''t know to think for your mother? " Wu Mei grabs a brush and throws it at Li Hong. He lanminyue is still guarding the spirit for the wife of Rongguo, which is an open secret of the royal family. With the dilution of the past few months, both Wu Mei and Li Zhi accepted Li Hong''s original disposal results. Now hearing Li Hong''s irresponsible words, he was immediately ignited in his heart. "Don''t be angry, what do you mean?" Li Hong quickly walked two steps, grabbed Long Ma''s hand, grabbed another brush and asked. "You are not familiar with the four flower houses, but Wu Sansi is familiar with him. He is a good friend with Lu Ao, so I ask this palace to let go of him. What do you mean?" Wu Meifeng''s eyes twinkled with wisdom and asked. Li Hong nodded with a smile and bowed his head and said, "the children''s ministers did not intend to move them so quickly. The children''s ministers know the fierce relationship among them." "That''s good. In that case, Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi should arrange a decent official post. Don''t let them play tricks in Chang''an again." Looking at six books, she said. "This They are not... " "It''s settled. You can''t leave Chang''an until tomorrow." Wu Mei doesn''t allow Li Hong to say more. She pushes the door and goes out. Li Hong''s mind turned quickly, while following Wu Mei down the stairs: This is not only a matter of placing two people so simple, Lu and Zheng''s mother and Empress is to take the hand, she should believe that she will not rush to Lu, Zheng two hands. As for what Wu Sansi and Lu Ao are good friends, it''s a fart. If Lu Ao makes a crime, it''s useless for ten Wu Sansi to ask for help. Therefore, Li Hong is a bit puzzled. What is the matter with the empress! The most important thing is that Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi have always known that they are not treated by them, so they will not appear in front of them. They have been in Anxi for a few years, but they are very close to Li Xian. Moreover, these two people in history have always been flattering and flattering people. In history, after Wu Mei ascended the throne, there was no lack of flattery to Xue Huaiyi, his man''s favorite. When Xue Huaiyi went on a trip, one man led the horse and the other supported the saddle. They were extremely respectful.After Xue Huaiyi''s death, the two men once again shifted their targets to their male favorites Zhang changzong and Zhang Yizhi, still flattering for the sake of interests. As for Li Xian, they are also the objects of two people''s whiskers. However, to Li Hong''s surprise, no matter the death of Xue Huaiyi or the demotion of Li Xian and Wu Mei in their struggle for power in history, these two people can be unhurt and have no relationship with each other. Therefore, it has to be said that these two men still have certain strategies. It is only because they are not used in a very important way at the beginning that they need to flatter and flatter. Now the empress mother has given them to herself. Why is this? Reuse? How is that possible? If you don''t want to talk to your father, you will talk to your mother. Xiaohualao wants to sleep with Li Hong in the east palace. She doesn''t want to go back to the Daming Palace. Wu Mei has no choice. She wanted to leave her here, but Li Hong obviously doesn''t want to leave her. But looking at the tearful little eyes of the pink carved jade Figurine, she looks up to the sky and sighs: "Li Lingyue, I''ll take you." "Yes When Li Lingyue heard Li Hong''s words, she immediately cheered. Although she didn''t know what this ye meant, she would do so every time her brother was happy. Learning something would not be wrong. Li Hong, who has sent Wu Mei back to Lizheng hall, is holding an excited little talk about him. He wants Li Hong to help her tell the story of the white snake in Qujiang pool today. He points to Bai Chun and says that she looks like Bai Suzhen and that Li Hong is Xu Xian. Li Hong, who couldn''t make a small speech, had to ask someone to bring a pen and paper. While listening to Lian tie''s report, he wrote a few lines to Li Lingyue on the paper, and told him when he would read it. After reading each word clearly, he would tell her a story. Li Lingyue held the paper marked with Pinyin by Bai Chun, and read it carefully with his tongue: "the shoulder pole is wide and the bench is long. The shoulder pole wants to be tied to the bench. The bench does not allow the shoulder pole to be tied to the bench. The shoulder pole should be tied to the bench, but the bench will not let the shoulder pole be tied to the bench. At the bottom, the shoulder pole is still long. The elder brother and younger brother sit in front of the slope. There is a goose lying on the slope, and there is a river flowing down the slope. The elder brother says that the river is wide, and the younger brother says the white goose. The goose wants to cross the river and the river wants to cross the goose. I don''t know whether it is the goose crossing the river or the river crossing the goose. " Li Hong sighed in his heart when he saw his tongue tied seriously and tried to read it well. It seems that in history, Li Lingyue and shangguanwan''er were extremely intelligent and reasonable. Looking at the seriousness of new things, it was just like the last life, and it was not comparable to several children of the same age. "Your Highness, pelus today gave a fold to the Ministry of rites, but also to Honglu temple. As for whether it is the same content, I don''t know." Ironmaking stands aside, respectfully said. "It''s the end of the year. What do you want to do now? What is the first compromise between him and Honglu temple? " Li Hong asked. All those who had been sent to the Ministry of rites were suppressed by their own authority. None of them had been reported to the central government and provincial government. Even the book that pilus had given to Jingzhao mansion was put in his study, and no one intended to report it. As for the content of the book, it''s no wonder that he wanted to restore the country to the Tang Dynasty. Seeing that the Tang Dynasty has strong troops in Anxi, and there is Tubo, which is a good place to recruit and fight, so he has strengthened his determination to ask the Tang Dynasty to restore his country. Now it seems that knowing that it is not feasible to work with the Ministry of rites in Beijing Zhaofu, it seems that we should do two things in one way and extend our sense of touch to Honglu temple. The functions of Honglu temple and the Ministry of rites are overlapped, and now they are not completely separated. Naturally, it is a chance for pilus to make a hole in it. Today, unlike the track in history, the Tang Dynasty is weak because of the control of Tubo, and can not be distracted to restore the country, and further expand the influence of the Tang Dynasty to the West. Today, in addition to Liaodong, the Tang Dynasty is still making a little fuss, that is, the six moves are beginning to move a little. At this time, beilousi clearly understood the current situation of the Tang Dynasty and gave up his intention to ask the Tang Dynasty to build a Persian temple for him, instead, he wanted the Tang Dynasty to help him restore his country. On the court hall, Cui Dunli, the Minister of Honglu temple, who had invited the Secretary of the Honglu temple for pelus, bowed down to Li Zhi, then took a look at Li Hong, and then slowly retired to the ranks of officials. When asked whether Li Hong had received a letter from the prince of Persia, he firmly denied that he had not. Li Zhi was too lazy to pay attention to him, so his eyes turned to Zhang Cambodian of the Ministry of rites. After just a glance at Zhang Cambodian, Li Zhi lost his interest in asking questions. Who doesn''t know that it''s Li Hong. After Dai Zhide, he used it himself. Is there any difference between asking him and asking Li Hong? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 Li Zhi, who gave up further questioning Zhang Cambodian, looked discontentedly at Li Hong, who was learning from those old courtiers in the main hall, and hummed softly: "why?" It is obvious that every official in the hall knows who he is asking, and someone has self-knowledge. He steps forward from the middle letter order and the provincial ministers. He salutes his dragon father first and then talks with him. "I know that many people here hope that the Tang Dynasty can send troops to help restore the country, so as to show the prestige of the Tang Dynasty, but have you ever thought about it? Even I fled back from the iron horse of big food in white clothes. My colleagues think that with the strength of our Tang Dynasty, can we really help it recover? Gaoli, Baiji and Xinluo in Liaodong are like a mud flat to me now. If we continue to use the troops of tuhuoluo and white clothes to eat, how long does it take for our colleagues? How many troops are needed? How much money do you need? Last but not least, is the reputation of the Tang Dynasty higher than it is now, even if we are helping to restore the country? Will this cause the Anxi state, which has not really settled down, to revolt against the Tang Dynasty? " "Don''t talk too long. Be direct and simple, and say what you think." Li Zhi was very dissatisfied with Li Hong''s unwillingness to send troops to help the restoration of the country. The Tang Dynasty is now in its heyday, and it is also the best time for him, as the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, to show his literary, political and martial arts skills in front of the people in the world. However, as a prince who is not striving for success, he has always been against him in this matter. As the protector of Anxi capital, he has a certain right to speak, and his words are worthy of careful reference and consideration. However, in recent years, Anxi has been in a strong position under his rule, and has an ineffable deterrent effect on other foreign countries. Is it so difficult to help him recover his country and make the Tang Dynasty''s prestige further prosperous? "I don''t agree." Li Hong looked at the Dragon father''s expression of discontent and said briefly. Feeling that pair of longan stare over, had to add again: "one: no money. 2£º No soldiers. 3£º We don''t take advantage of the time, the place and the people. To my father, the reason is over. " "No money? Who kicked 1.8 million taels of silver in his pocket yesterday! A hundred gold leaves! Did you go to the poetry meeting? Who spent 80000 liang of silver to buy the four flower queens of Chang''an flower shop and gave them to the girl she wanted to serve as a maid? 1.8 million taels! I didn''t bring so much money even when I went out of the palace! And you have no soldiers. Anxi''s troops under the rule of Tubo are about 100000, right? Is this no soldier? The time, the place and the people are in harmony. I helped the prince of Persia to restore his country in the great Tang Dynasty, but I complied with the way of heaven. How can we not seize the time, place and people Li Zhi, holding a red pen in his hand, asked in a cold voice. "Anxi''s four towns are empty and imposing, especially Tubo. It seems that they have already submitted to the territory of the Tang Dynasty. However, they are still ready to break away from and counter attack our Tang Dynasty. Dai Zhide, mazai and Pei Xingjian are now in a tight corner in Tibet. They are often constrained and run on the Tibetan court because the people are not chatting about it The six imperial edicts were elated by the fact that the Tang Dynasty could not control it effectively, and even some princes and nobles of Tubo had contacted with Liuzhao secretly and wanted to drive out the garrison of Tang Dynasty. Therefore, considering the instability of Tubo, the children''s ministers could not help them recover their country. " Li Hong did not give in, but his ministers were frightened. This was the first time that his majesty and his royal highness had such a verbal confrontation in the court. Li Hong said that Lizhi was out of temper. He didn''t know that Tubo was in danger and unstable. Now Princess Wencheng seemed to be eating in Chang''an and chanting Buddhism. She didn''t know anything about the world. But a few days ago, she asked herself to transport food and money to Tubo, and even some glass and cement technology. All this shows that when the people are not enough to eat, everything goes well Crises exist. "Your Highness, I beg your pardon. If Tubo and Anxi are as unstable as your highness said, can we give up Tubo for the time being and devote all our efforts to the restoration of the prince of Persia?" Yan Zhaofu suddenly stood up and said. "No way! As for the reason, you don''t know the qualification yet. It''s enough for you to take good care of your Imperial College and hongwenguan. The affairs of the court should be handled by the officials participating in the political discussion. " "Your Highness, I''m the third grade of the same book family that your majesty received I have the right to... " "Are you good at learning? Why do we have to participate in political discussion? Yan Zhaofu, you are now in charge of both the Imperial College and the Hongwen hall. Should you pay more attention to how to train people with lofty ideals for our Tang Dynasty, instead of participating in the affairs of the imperial court? Have you ever been to Anxi, or have you been to Anxi, or have you crossed the mountains and mountains, crossed the turquoise, and arrived at the Jiling city controlled by the white food? What''s more, even if you come back, you are all for the sake of the Tang Dynasty, and your duty is to educate and enrich the common people in our country. Do you know the average age of all the troops in our Tang Dynasty? What is the age of the largest and youngest soldiers? Do you know these? You only see that there are many generals in our Tang Dynasty. But have you ever thought that most of the soldiers left in Zhechong mansion are old, weak, sick and disabled after years of fighting? Are you going to let the enemy do meritorious deeds, or do you want to lighten the burden of food shortage in our Tang Dynasty and let these soldiers die more on the battlefield Li Hong''s unreasonable words of killing the heart, angry Yan Zhaofu had no words to refute, trembling lips, but did not know what to say!In particular, the last sentence almost made Yan Zhaofu faint. The old minister devoted all his life to making suggestions for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. Now he is vilified as a tyrannical person by his Highness The Prince of Tang Dynasty. How can he bear it! However, Li Hong seemed to be unable to see Yan Zhaofu''s iron green face, and continued to press on: "learning is not enough to know what you know. It''s about making use of the students in your hands and the knowledge in your head to train people with lofty ideals for our Tang Dynasty. At the same time, it is also for you to analyze the defects and deficiencies under the surface of the prosperity of Tang Dynasty ! It''s not a place where you stand on the court and don''t know the people''s livelihood and soldiers! Not only Yan Zhaofu, but also you officials who have lived in the imperial court for a long time are all the same. In the court, do you really understand the sufferings of the people? How many of you know what the people will sow after the disaster is solved this year and before the autumn harvest next year? What to eat? Now the canal is silted up and the river is frozen. Who of you has ever thought about how to solve the difficulties of large ships? Grain from the south of the Yangtze River cannot be transported to Guanzhong. What should the people in Guanzhong eat after the Spring Festival? What do you plant? Don''t you think about that? Don''t always wait for things to come before you think about solutions. What I want is to predict and solve them in advance. This is what really shows the prestige of the Tang Dynasty and the loyalty of all officials! " Li Zhi, including Li Zhi, fell into deep meditation after hearing a series of anxious and angry words from Li Hong. Yes, the autumn harvest this year caught up with the drought. Thanks to the emergency mechanism jointly developed by Chongwen Museum and the Ministry of housing, the situation that the people in Guanzhong could not eat was prevented. But as your highness said, will the grain transported from the south to three warehouses in Luoyang be able to support the coming year? Even when the canal thaws and silt is cleared? If we can say that if we can''t support it until the canal freezes, what should we do then? What will Guanzhong look like? the people are destitute? Or rich and healthy? Li Zhi looked at Li Hong with a gloomy look. His mouth moved, but he still didn''t speak again. As for the affairs of belus, it seems that it can only be postponed. When the people in Guanzhong are in dire straits, they should not be forced to help them recover their country! "San Chao!" Li Zhi Leng hums a, a jilt sleeve, the first got up and walked out. Li Hong took a look at the angry dragon father''s fast-moving figure, and said in a loud voice: "everyone, what I said is not a sensational lie. If you don''t believe it, go and have a look at other states and counties, and go out of Chang''an City for 200 miles. Don''t always nest in Chang''an and sing praises, or you will all be dismissed by your majesty." After that, someone rushed out irresponsibly, and Longda''s injured soul was comforted. I don''t know why, he always thinks about the martial arts of culture, politics and martial arts. If he doesn''t become an emperor in Chang''an, he always wants to fight in armor and open up new territory. "Father, father, father, father, father, father, father, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor, father, emperor Li Hong ran quickly for two steps, looking at Hua Ji in front of him. Without saying a word, he kicked open. "What do you mean, my father, I''m really angry. I know that I was happy for a while, and I said something serious, but..." "I don''t dare to be angry with the Lord Shangshu. You are the only one who cares for the people and asks for the people''s orders in the court. I and other officials are people who ignore the world and are all sinners." Li Zhi hemmed and hawed, and was stopped by Li Hong and said sour. "You see, are you still angry? You don''t mean that. You can''t understand him. I want to say that it''s not the time to open up the western frontier. The white food is the peak of our Tang Dynasty. Isn''t it funny to want to attack others without knowing others? Moreover, the eastern Liaoning Province is as cold as it is today, and the officers and soldiers of the border army are suffering from the cold. For a while, there is no sign that the battle will be finished... " "Don''t talk so much nonsense. What do you want to say to me?" Li Zhi pushed aside Li Hong, who was standing in front of him, and continued to move on. He wanted to report to the queen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 This was not the first time that someone accompanied a smiling face along the way with the angry and unhappy emperor Lizhi on the way from the imperial palace to the harem. It was not the first time that the female eunuchs and Jin Wuwei, who guarded the Imperial Palace, saw this scene. Naturally, no one dared to touch the bad luck of these two people and began to bow down to them at a long distance. Naturally, it was only when the two people walked out so far away that they dared to straighten up slowly and continue to be busy with their own affairs. However, some eunuchs and maids who are a little bit more clever and daring need only look at Hua Ji, the eunuch behind the emperor and his royal highness, and the big footprints on the robe will tell that Hua Ji has once again become the victim of the confrontation between the emperor and his highness. "My father, can we have a pleasant chat? Pei Xingjian should have given you less discount? Don''t you understand the situation of Tubo? The four towns in Anxi, yes, we have a lot of good generals, but you have to give them time. Now the recruitment system has just been implemented in Anxi, and they have not received systematic training, so they have no combat effectiveness at all. As for the white clothes and big food and the tuhuoluo, it is inevitable that they are inferior. What''s more, those who followed me in the war, except for my six guards of the East Palace, were slowly transferred to the palace guard in the cloud? Liaodong once the war is out of control, they can also quickly top up ah. What''s more, on the top of the head of the Koryo stick, Shiwei and Pei, which have not been conquered by us since the emperor''s grandfather, have always been covetous of us and have to be prevented. In addition, the six imperial edicts in the southwest have long had a different mind. How about you support them secretly several years ago? Raise a group of white eyed wolves that are more shameless than Koryo sticks? So... " "Stop, I don''t want to talk to you now. I''m too lazy to pay attention to you. What you say is reasonable, OK?" Li Zhi stopped and glared at the old man who bent over and flattered him. Therefore, the father and son in the palace, one did not want to see each other in silence, and the other was like talking to Li Lingyue, and hurried to Penglai hall. "Four is four, ten is ten, fourteen is fourteen, forty is forty; whoever says" ten is fit "shall hit him fourteen; whoever says forty" is fit for ten "shall hit him at forty." "The cowherd loves Liu Niang, Liu Niang reads Niulang, the cowherd loves Liu Niang, Liu Niang loves niuniang. Every year the cowherd reads Liu Niang, and Liu Niang reads Niulang every year. Lang is in love with her mother; she is in love with her mother; she is in love with her husband; she is in love with her husband; she is in love with her husband; she is in love with her husband; she is in love with her husband; she is in love with her husband; she is in love with her husband; she is in love with her husband; she is in love with. Lang Niang comes to love Lang, Lang Niang comes to Niang to read Lang "There''s a big live toad in the big flower bowl. A live toad with a big flower in the big flower bowl... " Li Zhi and Li Hongmu walked into the hall of Penglai hall. They saw Li Lingyue holding a piece of paper in his hand. In front of him, there were several maidens with blushing faces who wanted to laugh but did not dare to laugh. On the other hand, there were several palace maids with embarrassed expressions. Obviously, those tongue twisters were sent out from their mouths just now. "You''re wrong. You should hit her" Shi Shi ", no, it''s" Shi Shi ", ah It''s hard for the emperor to teach me, empress mother. " Li Lingyue wrinkled her small face, powerless to put down the paper in her hand, and looked at Wu Mei, who had just finished her manicure, nagging. "You deserve to ask for hardship, and have you been cheated by that little rabbit again?" Wu Mei dotes at Li Lingyue, whose face is wrinkled and distressed. She reaches out her hand and caresses the small face which is originally carved with powder. She wants to stretch out the small face that is wrinkled into a ball. Li Lingyue pinched and wanted to admit defeat, but now she had no choice but to give up. She followed Wu Mei to meet Li Zhi. "I''ve met my father, I''ve seen you Well, bad man Li Lingyue looks at Li Hong who is smiling at her. When she pouts, she is ready to cry. "Li Lingyue, this is what you asked for yourself. Can''t you blame the emperor?" After seeing Wu Mei, Li Hong rubs Li Lingyue''s beautiful hair ornament on her head. This is what Bai Chun gave her this morning. "But it''s too hard." "It''s OK. Take this to Guozijian tomorrow and see Yan Zhaofu''s old thing Oh, it''s interesting to see if Mr. Yan Zhaofu can, and think about the way his mouth knots Ouch The mother let go. It''s very painful. I lost my ear Li Hong bent over and stretched his head, and his ears were held in his hand by Wu Mei''s face. "As Lingyue''s brother and Prince of the Tang Dynasty, can you teach her something? Can you not let Li Lingyue torture those gentlemen for you? Li Lingyue is so young. If you take advantage of her, your conscience will not hurt! " With the last sentence, Wu Mei''s face seemed unnatural, and she let go of Li Hong''s ears in anger. Li Lingyue often said this last sentence, but she didn''t expect to say it today. Li Hong rubbed her aching ear helplessly, and looked at Li Lingyue, who often made strange faces in front of him. She wanted to tickle her in a demonstration. She was scared to talk. She giggled and hid behind Lizhi, holding Lizhi''s thigh and continuing to make faces at Li Hong. Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi, who is not very good-looking and sullen. She looks at the cheap girl who is teasing Li Lingyue, but has to apologize. She knows that the father and son must have been unhappy in the court. Otherwise, how could it be that after going down to the court, the father and son ran together as if they had agreed.Wu Mei is kind enough to let Li Lingyue play with her. Then she accompanies Li Zhi to another hall full of spring. A delicate five wheel hourglass is placed in the corner. The original copper figure on it has become Li Lingyue''s favorite cartoon image, becoming two teddy bears, standing there ready to ring the bell. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong with a dry smile on her face. She grabs the tea prepared by the maid for Lizhi. She puts it in Li Zhi''s hand. She is more sure that this little bunny is in the court today, which makes him a great father. "Li Hong, what have you done to make people angry?" Wu Mei sits down opposite Li Zhi, looks at standing on two people''s side, did not grab seat son Shang Shu Ling to ask a way. "Wu Wu Er, Wu Wu Er, is that the children''s ministers were not thoughtful in the court today, and put forward some shallow opinions, which made his father unhappy..." "How dare I say that your Shangshu''s advice is shallow, and I''m not as kind and filial as your minister''s orders." Li Zhi continued to hum. "Father, you are not interested in this way. I have told you all the way..." "Well, since you''ve said it all the way, tell me why it''s impossible for you to come to Li Hong''s place to help Pylos recover his country and to promote the wisdom and military skill of your father''s emperor? Don''t tell me that Tubo, Liaodong, Liuzhao and Anxi are unstable. How did you conquer Tubo? I don''t know? You are a villain Li Zhi sighed bitterly, listening to Li Hong face speechless. What does this have to do with the rebellious son? Don''t you mean the explosives I used to levy Tubo? Isn''t it because you have explosives that you have strengthened your determination to help Pylos restore his country?! "Father, don''t you mean the thunder troops named" Shenji camp "by your son? Don''t you know that the first thing after the son minister came back from Anxi was to hand over the reorganized Shenji camp to your king Wuwei? You are in charge of all these things. As for Anxi and Tubo, they are what you asked for some days ago? What''s more, the escort along the way followed Anxi and Tubo, which was also under the charge of the Shenji camp, and no one was allowed to touch or inquire. " "It''s here, but isn''t there any other Taiyi city?" Li Zhi is still dissatisfied, but obviously much better than just now. "What can Taiyi city do? That''s not to be reserved. How to improve stability? You don''t know that the foot of Taiyi mountain was bombed several times. Although the Shenji camp is a powerful tool for the expedition of Tang Dynasty, it is not very perfect now. It will take some time to really perfect it and make it a powerful weapon for attacking the city More realistically, these things are not suitable for the terrain of Tuvalu and Baishi. If there is a war, it will be a encounter battle. If you want to rely on the thunder, you can only win one or two wars. When people know that we have this sharp weapon, they will not have a direct conflict with us. What''s more, we have to rely on people, not utensils, so I don''t agree with you... " "You don''t see the benefit of restoring the kingdom of belus, little rabbit? Don''t say so many useless deceiving your father and Emperor. Is it because the restoration of the country of pelus is not of great benefit to our Tang Dynasty? " Wu Mei looks at Li Hong lightly and asks. After listening to a few words, she understood why the father and the son quarreled. After the recent physical exercise, his majesty always had a good feeling of being able to carry himself. Therefore, she began to remember the regret of his whole life: to drive his own expedition, so as to show his literary and military skills to the people in the world. "Er It can''t be said that. There are still benefits, but compared with the actual ones, the interests of helping them restore their country are very small. Besides, the white clothes and the tuhuoluo people are not given for nothing. The strength of their cavalry is not weaker than that of Tang Dynasty. " "Before the war began, he would grow up the ambition of others and destroy his own prestige. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, what is the standard of saying so?" Li Zhi was wrong at the beginning. He had been with Wu Mei for many years. After Wu Mei said a word, he knew that he had lost. Both the mother and the son did not agree with the recent deployment of troops to help napoulus recover. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 The sullen emperor of the Tang Dynasty, seeing that the empress of the Tang Dynasty and his royal highness do not approve of sending troops to restore the kingdom of Persia, he took a drink of tea and put his mind on Liaodong! Anxi won''t let me go, so Liaodong head office? Today, it is still a continuous campaign. Since the Tang Dynasty sent troops this year, the war has not been finished, so I can''t go to Liaodong? Li Zhi took a look at the mother and son. Li Zhi thought about it and asked Li Hong, "you are in the court today, and in the book I gave me a few days ago, you all said that the recruitment is a matter of how much confidence do you have now?" Looking at the long father who was no longer angry, Li Hong immediately came to the spirit, and told Li Zhi how the military department would vigorously improve the treatment of the Tang army next year, how the military department publicized the recruitment system and the preferential treatment for families participating in the army. Li Zhi also nodded his head and looked at Li Hong with his eyes shining. This recruitment system was not not not adopted in the Tang Dynasty, but was limited to the Jin Wu Wei and other troops guarding Chang''an, while the rest were still using the government soldier system. But for the large consumption of white money, Li Zhi ignored, but does not mean that Wu Mei can also ignore this important reason. "How much does the military department have to spend this year? Six or seven million troops are not that easy to feed? " Wu Meirou asked. "Money is not a problem. The problem is that there is no money. Oh, no, no, I''m used to bickering with Honglu Temple these two days. This sentence has become a conditioned reflection. Father, emperor, mother, now I Tang what many? In addition to having a large number of soldiers and generals, there is more money and more people, so this money is definitely not a problem. Besides, it is normal to spend some money on military and state affairs, isn''t it? " Li Hong said with a smile. Today, there are 634 Zhechong prefectures in the Tang Dynasty, of which 261 are in Guanzhong, and the rest are scattered in other roads. Each Zhechong mansion is divided into three grades according to the military strength, with 1200 in the upper, 1000 in the middle and 800 in the lower. In wartime, the troops of these Zhechong prefectures were concentrated and fought. Each Zhechong mansion was like a barracks. However, the government soldiers do not really stay in the government, but need to work together like other people when there is no war. Only in wartime, they will be gathered by the government, and then they will take their own dry food, etc. to fight at the front line. In this way, naturally, they will be absolutely right to a large amount of silver for Datang province. According to Li Hong''s calculation, the total number of permanent troops in Chang''an is about 700000, which is enough to match the strength of the Tang Dynasty when the emperor was alive. In recent years, with the years of fighting, Zhechong government did not get enough soldiers to supply. The actual number of soldiers has dropped to about 400000, and the combat effectiveness is obviously not comparable with the original, but it still has no problem to persist for a few years. Therefore, this also led to the decision of the Tang Dynasty to change the military service system passively. Li Hong''s recruitment range is from 20 to 30 years old. According to Li Hong, after 30 years old, many people are grandfathers. In the prosperous Tang Dynasty, the elderly should not be allowed to continue to fight in the battlefield. After thinking for a long time, Li Zhi asked, "even if the military department can complete the recruitment system within three years, what should you do with the remaining people from the army? Don''t forget that although they are old, their rich experience in combat is sometimes far more threatening than the recruits who have never been to the battlefield. " "My father is wise, you have been asking about this question for a long time Ouch. " Li Hong scratched his head. This guy didn''t take long to exercise. He was really strong. He felt pain. "Today, there are Guozijian, Hongwen and Chongwen in Datang. After the new year, Lantian County will also be the first specialized medical school in Datang. As for these elderly soldiers, I think it is possible to build one or two military academies in other counties around Chang''an. These military academies used to fight in the battlefield. For example, the old and the weak can receive some battlefields for the newcomers Knowledge, does this not solve the problem of their talent being wasted? Even in wartime, they can be made to advise Oh, a general who serves as an aide to assist a general in leading a battle has only the right to make suggestions and not to make decisions. How about that? " Li Hong had thought about all these problems for a long time. Now again, it would be better if he could get the full support of his father and mother. "Well..." Li Zhi''s eyes turned and he was about to speak when he heard Xiaoshun''s son say, "don''t worry. You are still in charge of Shenji camp. Just like jinwuwei, the number of soldiers has been controlled at 20000, and it will never exceed this number. You can equip or not equip Shenji camp for each army according to the place of the battle. This is your business It has nothing to do with the children''s ministers. " Li Hong naturally knew that since their return to Chang''an, long''s father and mother have not specifically asked themselves about the occurrence of so many thunder in Tubo. They are waiting for their own initiative to call out. After all, Tianlei is now known to be supernatural. Even according to the idea of father long, he would like to set off a firecracker like later generations. He thought that he would throw a few Tianlei at the white food and tuhuoluo, and then the people would surrender, so as to help the restoration of the country of Pylos.But it''s not easy to restore the country? From ancient times to the present, which country has been able to restore the country successfully with few victories under the circumstances of the general situation gone? I don''t think so? After all, the decline of a dynasty is not only a matter of military strength and general stupidity, but also a matter of the will of the people. If the people''s will is not there, no matter how many troops you are, I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to succeed in restoring the country. Li Zhi and Wu Mei look at each other with knowing eyes. Li Hong thinks that they don''t see each other. Shenji camp is too sensitive. If they still hold on to each other, there will always be a trace of estrangement and defense between them. Since they have no ambition to usurp the throne, it''s better to hand them over so that they can rest assured and relax, right? In fact, it was after shenjiying returned from Anxi and handed over to Liu Rengui that his father and mother really agreed to seal shangshuling for themselves and did not deprive themselves of other official positions. One emperor and one empress, after learning about the appointment of the new minister of Shangshu Province, did not let them worry too much about the reform of the Ministry of war, but also let them down. What made them happy was that the prince''s open attitude towards Shenji camp made them feel more relaxed. As for the reform of other ministries, you can ask them slowly in the future, and help him to check on it. Don''t let him be too rash. Moreover, both of them knew that from Li Hong''s reform of the Ministry of war and his ordinary deeds, we can see that every step of the little bunny was carefully planned, and sometimes their worries seemed superfluous. The military department was the top priority of Li Zhi and Wu Mei. After knowing Li Hong''s decision, they naturally stopped talking about it. However, they didn''t know that Li Hong didn''t pay much attention to the military department. His mind is all used in the Ministry of officials, which is still untouched until now. As the head of the six ministries of Shangshu Province, the official department is in charge of the appointment and removal of civil servants in the world. However, the reform of this organization is much more dangerous than that of the military department. After all, the most difficult thing to conquer and ponder over is the human heart. "OK, it looks like the new year is coming. I''m afraid you are very busy as a secretary of state. And your East Palace, now there are a lot of people coming and going every day. Go back, I won''t leave you to eat in my palace No, bunny. What''s your expression? Don''t you have any food in the east palace? " Wu Mei held back a smile and looked at the whole face of Li Hong. She said faintly. "The father and empress treat their children and ministers like this..." "Let''s go. The queen has spoken. Why are you still here? The harem is my harem. It''s good to let you in and out. Let''s go. I''ll have dinner with your mother. '' Li Zhi''s heart was relieved. What he said was just and righteous, which made someone sad more than the Queen''s teasing. Li Hong Leng Leng looking at the two people, a face of grief and anger, but there is no place to vent, had no choice but to appoint the salute way: "yes, son minister to leave." Someone dragged a sad back to the outside just two steps, heard Wu Mei behind him said: "wait a minute." "Oh, I''ll tell you, the empress mother won''t let me go back like this. What do you have for lunch today?" Li Hong was so happy that he turned around and immediately he was smiling. "Li Hong, you think too much. I mean, take Li Lingyue back to your east palace." "No, empress mother, I''m in the court today. I didn''t mean to be angry with my father. You can''t retaliate against your son''s ministers so naked." Li Hong is called injustice. "Why? Who''s going to get back at you? According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, can the prince stay in the harem? In addition to please the emperor and queen, the law of the Tang Dynasty allows you to stay in the harem? Please look for me, and I''ll see which one is so stipulated... " "OK, I won''t go to court tomorrow. I feel cold occasionally and I''m not feeling well. I''ll ask for leave." "What are you doing, son of a bitch? I still can''t say you? The wings are hard, aren''t they? " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong''s resolute back, and his mouth finally showed a smile. "Tomorrow, my children''s ministers are going to visit Xu Jingzong and Taiyi city. I haven''t seen Bai Chun''s parents or an Xiaohe''s mother. When the year is over, I have to go to Taiyi city for a visit." From afar came Li Hong''s gradually weak voice. "Yeah Brother Huang is wonderful. I''m going to Taiyi city with you tomorrow, OK www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 Li Hong led the chatter all the way. Li Lingyue didn''t go back to the East Palace directly. Instead, he came to Shangshu province together. If it wasn''t for comforting his cautious father, it would be the time for Li Hong to meet with the Minister of punishment and the Minister of the military. It is Cui Zhiwen who cooperated with di Renjie over the past few years. Therefore, he has remained in the position of minister of the Ministry of punishment and has not changed his position. In the Tang Dynasty, there are still many people who are famous for the Ministry of war. Even Pei Xingjian is still the Secretary of the Ministry of military affairs. However, he is a pseudonym and has no responsibility to deal with the affairs of the military department. The real power is still in the hands of the Secretary of state Ren Yaxiang. Li Lingyue took Li Hong''s hand and walked into the Shangshiling''s office together. The spacious office made xiaohualao start to exclaim: "Wow, it''s bigger than my father''s study. Brother, be careful that your father will trouble you." "Are you not thirsty after all this talk?" Li Hong rowed Li Lingyue''s head and let Yang Wu pour a glass of water for it. The little guy was sitting on a big chair with small arms and legs. He looked around leisurely and carefree. However, he startled Ren Yaxiang and Cui Zhiwen who had just come in. Seeing the little thing standing up from the chair, he realized that there was still a man sitting on the chair opposite the desk of Shangshu. Li Lingyue didn''t care. She waved her hand to say hello to them. "What do you think of the bad people in the government?" Li Hong is straightforward, let two people sit down beside, after side body direct asks a way. Li Lingyue occupied one of the two chairs opposite the desk, and refused to let go. So the two secretaries of the Ministry of war had to sit down in the two chairs far away from the desk. "My Lord, but bad people are making trouble again?" Cui Zhiwen frowned. At that time, the bad people created by the emperor were originally those who had evil deeds. After decades of development, they have become a force that can not be underestimated. But it is because of these decades of time that these bad people completely regard themselves as officials, because the average salary is too small, and they began to use their own identity, began to commit crimes, fish and meat in the countryside. Li Hong said with a smile: "that''s not true. If this kind of thing comes to me, I''m afraid you, the Minister of punishment, should resign. But as an indispensable force of the government, we have very weak binding force on them. Even because their salaries are too low, they are allowed to collect and oppress the people. " "But it would be more inappropriate to ban it now? After all, the government has to rely on them to investigate, arrest and arrest. Without them, there will not be enough staff in the government''s office. Although these bad people are still bullied and oppressed by the people after being expropriated by the government, they are still a small number. Now they can only be restricted and controlled after committing crimes. " Cui Zhiwen is still frowning. He is not unaware of the advantages and disadvantages of bad people, but he really can not come up with a specific way to effectively control them. Kwai was originally divided into two categories: two kinds of catch and fast hands. "It''s also the official service of catching bandits. Kwai, and the thief''s officers and men. With the evolution of history, it has gradually become the word "captor" in the people''s mouth. Li Hong didn''t know whether captors evolved from bad people, but even after the Tang Dynasty, captors were just like bad people, belonging to the humble business. Even in the Manchu Qing Dynasty, the job of captor was still regarded as a cheap occupation. Its descendants could not take the imperial examination, even if you were gifted. Even if you were out of the industry of captors, the next three generations would still not be allowed to participate in the imperial examination. Only the fourth generation would be allowed. These occupations, which are not respected by people, together with their own conduct and evil deeds, will naturally lead to their acts of breaking the pot. The government enslaves them and the people despise them. Therefore, they dare not deceive the officials, but dare to deceive the people. "My Lord, do you mean..." Cui Zhiwen doesn''t understand. Since the function of a captor is the same as that of a bad man, why should he change it? "It is impossible to turn villains into an effective team only by themselves. The government''s control and their own constraints must exist at the same time, so that we can turn them into real captors. What''s more, the three characters of villains themselves are likely to humiliate them. Even if some people have the determination to reform, I''m afraid they will give up reform Yes. Call it a constable. I''m afraid that''s different. " Li Hong grabbed Li Lingyue''s inkstone and put it on the table. The little guy''s hand quickly picked up a pen and began to scribble. "My Lord, do you want to reorganize them?" After listening for a long time, Ren Yaxiang understood Li Hong''s meaning. "Yes, the reform of the Ministry of war is imperative, and so must the reform of the Ministry of punishment. Most of the young and strong people can be selected from the bad people to join the army, and some older soldiers in the army can naturally be reorganized into bad ones Oh, the ranks of captors can not only supply new soldiers for the Tang Dynasty, but also promote the quality of captors with old soldiers. Isn''t it the best of both worlds? As for salary, it can be equal to the salary of soldiers formulated by the Ministry of war. Now there is a lot of money in the Tang Dynasty. It depends on whether you can spend it or not. " Li Hong said with his spare time.But I don''t know. The Secretary of the Ministry of war and the Secretary of the Ministry of punishment looked at each other and said in their hearts, "yes, the Tang Dynasty is not left with money now. Even if you go to Qujiang pool to attend the poetry meeting, you have brought 1.8 million liang of pocket money. It''s really rich to be rich in the Tang Dynasty." As for how to reorganize the details between captors and conscripts, of course, it is not the work of Li Hong, the Secretary of state, to do. What he has to do is to point out the direction of the Ministry of war and the Ministry of punishment, and then we will see their work efficiency. Li Lingyue pulled Li Lingyue out of the shangshuling''s study. They slowly went to the east palace. Li Lingyue saw that everyone was fresh along the way, especially when she mentioned Bai Chun. She began to cry out: "when I grow up, I will be as beautiful as Bai Chun." Li Hong is too lazy to pay attention to her. When you grow up, as long as you don''t harm the country and the people, you are a first-class beauty in history, and Shangguan Waner is not a good thing. "Your Highness, the secret letter of King Xu." Jingzhe appears in the east palace with a secret letter from Li Sujie in his hand. Li Hong took over the random inspection. This is the second one this month. It seems that the situation is more serious than Li Hong thought. "Don''t let him know what he''s up to. Don''t let me know what he''s up to." Li Hong took a look at the shortened secret letter and closed the old Gao in his hand. Li Lingyue always wanted to reach the letter. She was very curious about what was written in it, which could make the emperor look dignified. Before going to Taiyi City, Li Hong passed by Xu Jingzong''s home, and asked Xu Yanbo to accompany him in to visit Xu Jingzong. Although the old guy was sitting in a reclining chair, he looked good, but he could not walk freely, so he was confined at home. "I didn''t expect that Yan Bo could serve his highness like an old minister, but I didn''t expect that after these years in Anxi, he has become a real general." Xu Jingzong''s gray hair is a little messy, with a trace of regret. "What? Do you even think that military generals are not as noble as civil servants? Has the tomb of Xu family been blackened? " Li Hong said rudely: "Xu Jingzong, I''m not talking about you. In your whole life, you''ve been thinking about how to improve the virtual name of the Xu family name. Even if your surname Xu can be compared with five surnames and seven families, what can you do? How about the Wang family in Jinyang? Now you can''t hold your head up among the people in the world. You have lived all your life, but you still don''t understand how old you are. In the end, your false name is just a mirror in the water. " "But the old minister has worked hard all his life to keep his name and voice. He has made so much efforts for my Tang Dynasty and my surname Xu. I don''t want to work hard all my life. The Xu family is still a small family name. Your highness, I know that you have never been ashamed of respecting the emperor. Since you forced the old minister from the queen to the East Palace and shackled the old minister''s mind, I knew that in my life, I would never see the surname Xu become a well-known family, but I didn''t give up my heart, and Xu Yanbo was also a good student in the Hongwen library. If I didn''t go to Anxi with you, I would like to It''s not impossible to come to the present day... " "Yes, with your help, Xu Yanbo''s official career will be smooth, but why do you recommend him to accompany me to Anxi? What is your abacus? Is it that you have calculated me again Li Hong asked curiously. Xu Jingzong lonely smile, today''s he, can''t say one day will not open his eyes again, so to say angry words also not so much restraint. He said with a weak smile: "when you went to Qujiang pool, you met Wang Bo and Yang Jiong, and then you met Luo Binwang and Lu Zhaolin. Wang Bo, in particular, did not leave a good impression on you. Moreover, you always thought that this person was too utilitarian, so the old minister thought whether you could let Xu Yanbo appear in front of you to attract your attention to recruiting talents But Xu Yanbo and Wang Bo are not the same kind of people. " "You are really good at taking advantage of it, so you recommend your grandson for my use, hoping to attract my attention with his talent? But then again, how did you know I valued Wang Bo at first? " Li Hong was very puzzled. He did expect Wang Bo at the beginning, but when he gave up Chongwen hall for his official career, he decided to go back to his hometown to participate in the imperial examination or was recommended by the aristocratic family, so he gave up on him. In this short period of time, no one should have noticed that he once had the idea of Wang Bo. But this immortal Yin man can know his mind as clearly as the Ascaris lumbricoides in his stomach. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 Xu Jingzong chuckled dryly and said to his royal highness, "at the beginning, you were the dragon and Phoenix among the people and had the demeanor of the former Emperor. At the beginning, the old minister thought that you wanted to imitate the eighteen scholars of the former Emperor, and also wanted to attract a group of talents for yourself. So when you came back from qujiangchi, you were obviously disappointed, Is that because Wang Bo is far from what you expected? " Li hongxie looked at Xu Jingzong, and then he said with a smile. "Your Highness, Wang Bo is not only because you can see his bad conduct, but also the old minister knows that he will do anything by any means in order to get on the official career. Luo Binwang and Lu Zhaolin were left in Chang''an by you. Later, not long after you went to Anxi, they also went with you? Although Yang Jiong is steady and talented, he is not progressive and ambitious. He is very suitable to be a loyal minister in the border areas, just like Luo Bin and Lu Zhao. Wang Bo was abandoned by you. Later, his behavior aroused His Majesty''s anger and drove him out of Chang''an. The old minister thought that in this way, Xu Yanbo would have a good time. How could he have a place in the four towns of Anxi... " Xu Jingzong laughed bitterly, shook his head, and continued: "but I have not only guessed your Highness''s mind, but also Yan Bo''s mind. I did not want him to say in his letter to the old minister that he hoped to continue to fight in the battlefield and be clothed in clothes. His words scared the old minister to think that the Xu family was going to be a queen, and even thought that it was you who instructed him to write it." "Xu Jingzong, you''ve been a villain all your life. You can''t be on the stage. Wang Bo later killed the official slaves, was punished again, and was recalled by Li Xian. Do you still want me to compare Xu Yanbo with Wang Bo? " Looking at Xu Jingzong''s face, Li Hong continued to say, "OK, what happened has happened. We can''t go back to heaven. But Xu Yanbo''s future road still depends on himself. But if you want to come with Wen Chen, you don''t have to make up your mind for him. How many students do you have? Let them do something serious. If they don''t know the local officials again, don''t blame me for being rude. " Xu Jingzong looked at Li Hong with some consternation. He did not expect that his highness could know so quickly. He did not expect that Li Hong had already begun to pay attention to the official department before he took office as minister. He had thought that his highness would not think about the official department for at least half a year. Now it seems that everything has been unable to go back to heaven. It seems that it is not feasible to draw Xu Yanbo from the military general to Wenchen again. What''s more, Xu Jingzong knows that he has been like this all his life. I''m afraid he can only spend the rest of his life in his own house. Today''s visit by the crown prince may be the last meeting between the two, and it is also a warning to himself that it is time to stay away from the court. At the thought of this, Xu Jingzong even envied Li Yifu. This guy is still in an important position, and his city government and strategy are inferior to his own. But now he is obviously more trusted by his majesty. In addition to his age advantage, I am afraid that his highness thinks he is better at speculation than himself. From Xu Jingzong''s residence, Li Hong and his party rushed to Taiyi city. At least on the surface, Taiyi city is no different from that when Li Hong went to Anxi, but it is bigger than before. Whether it is pubs, inns, Huafang and other entertainment places, it has even expanded several times. As a result, there are frequent drinking disturbances. As a result, Taiyi city has more bad people than other places to maintain public order. Originally, Taiyi city was the city with the largest floating population. Now, with the actions of bad people and the objects secretly supported by various aristocratic families, Taiyi city seems to be a mixed place. Li Hong did not have any official signs, and even made people look like ordinary business travelers came to Taiyi city. The bad people at the gate of the city stopped the motorcade and asked lightly whether they could read their characters? Since you can read, then the hand of a notice document will be issued to the hand, leave a good look, remember not to do wrong in Taiyi city. "Go straight to your father." Li Hong said faintly, Li Lingyue in his arms tossed all the way to Taiyi City, but fell asleep, and all the Harrahs had a mouthful. Bai Chun just nodded lightly, and then ordered the carriage to go to the tavern. As for the others who came along with her, they all went to the Royal Manor in advance. A carriage with four attendants, six women and one master in the car, and about ten people walked slowly along the street of Taiyi city. Bai Chun murmured, "although Taiyi city has been moving forward these years, there are too many families infiltrating into Taiyi City, some of which are covered by inns, restaurants and flower shops, and some are waiting for opportunities in the name of commercial banks I''m ready to buy off some business trips with only one purpose. I hope I can earn more wealth from Taiyi city. " "It''s normal. It''s just that people die for money and birds for food. But it doesn''t matter. After the new year, you and Lin Shiling will take over, and the first county magistrate of Taiyi city should take office." After Li Hong finished, he chuckled. Over the years, although the Taiyi city has been under the jurisdiction of Li Yifu, Xu Jingzong and Zong Chuke at the beginning, there has never been a proper position. Now Taiyi city is finally regarded as an administrative region of Chang''an, and the first county magistrate has been changed.In the bustling streets, most of them are foreign businessmen in different clothes. They look in a hurry, or they are anxious to negotiate prices with the merchants. This is the last time that foreign businessmen come to the Tang Dynasty this year. Naturally, they hope to buy some goods at a relatively reasonable price, instead of being raised by Chang''an merchants at the new year''s customs Gesheng raised more than 30%. "In the future, all the energy will be put on Jingwei. This time, King Xu and Li Sujie have noticed it, but you still have no idea. Yang Wu and Lian tie don''t know, Jingwei and Jingwei don''t know. Don''t you three feel ashamed?" Looking at the charming Bai Chun, Li Hong doesn''t know where her mind goes during this period of time. "Yes, sir, I have written it down." White pure light said. At this time, whether it is Xiaoxue or the summer solstice, or Banmei and Xulan, they dare not speak. They have to bow their heads and listen to Ye scold Bai Chun. The carriage slowly stopped at the door of a humble tavern. At this time, more than a dozen people were crowding out of the door. Among them was Bai sunI Zhi. The old guy''s look and spirit seemed much better than when he was imprisoned. "I''ve met the prince..." "No, what are so many people doing at the door? I don''t know if there are big people coming to you." Li Hong talks in his mouth, but he doesn''t stop. He plunges into the pub with Bai Chun. Xiaoxue and Xiazhi guard Li Lingyue, who is still sleeping soundly on the carriage. Banmei and Xulan, together with Huameng, instruct Bai sunizhi''s family to carry things from the back compartment of the carriage box by box. These things were all gifts given by the crown prince to Bai sunI Zhi, and some of them even belonged to ziluo. Bai Chun repeatedly blocked Li Hong from taking these valuable things. However, someone obviously didn''t think so. He still felt that he should give something to compensate for the fact that he had asked for his daughter. Although Bai Chun had not been treated by Bai sunI at the beginning. "Miss White, sit down." A man in his thirties, looking at Bai Chun, said respectfully. Bai Chun just nodded. If it wasn''t for the prince''s order, she would not have come here. Moreover, the tavern gave it to his father because of his order. When I was young, I was sent to the Tang Dynasty in exchange for your Majesty''s help. At that time, I was no longer a person, but a thing. Therefore, when she was called Miss White, she did not have the same feelings as other people. Li Hong looked at Bai Chun''s indifference. After sitting beside him, he looked like a mud figure. He could not help but say in a low voice, "take it easy. After all, they are your relatives. If you can''t pass this barrier in your heart, how can you do anything in the future? What should be put down must be put down, isn''t it? " "Yes, sir, your servant will listen to you." Bai Chun looked at Bai sunI, the father sitting opposite them, and said in a low voice. Li Hong smiles and pats Bai Chun on the shoulder. She doesn''t know how much hatred the father and daughter have. A few days ago, when she was enjoying her tenderness, she suddenly hugged her head and whispered in her ears. She hoped that she could give her a surname. She wanted to break away from all relations with Bai sunI. It is also because of this that Li Hong had the idea of coming to Taiyi city to see Bai sunizhi before the lunar new year came. This is also why Li Hong did not let Bai Chun take charge of Taiyi city again. "Prince, it''s a great honor for you to come to see the old man. Since chun''er took care of me in this tavern, the old slave did his best and did not dare to slack off. He took charge of the tavern as his own old life. " "It''s not me and you. It''s the kindness of the prince. Seeing your country destroyed and your family destroyed, I can''t bear you to suffer in Anxi and specially give it to you." White pure cold said. Li Hong suddenly became interested. This is not right. Before she went to Anxi, Bai Chun did not have this attitude towards Bai sunI Zhi. She asked herself that if Bai sunI was still alive, she would like to send them to Taiyi city. How can this suddenly become like this? What happened between father and daughter? Or is there any secret in Bethany? But there is a secret is inevitable, think of here, Li Hong mouth can not help but pull out a sneer. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 Li Hong looks at Bai Chun next to him with a sneer, and then looks at Bai sunizhi on the opposite side. There are more than a dozen people standing respectfully beside him. These are the sons of Bai sunizhi. Some of them are respectful, others are respectful with a trace of fear. The tavern is not big. I''m afraid it''s because I came here today. There are no guests sitting in the tavern. Besides myself, there is no one else. The tables and chairs here are decorated with a strong flavor of exotic customs. Obviously, from white sunI to the newly decorated taverns, the guests to be entertained are naturally foreign merchants. In the middle is a small stage, paved with thick carpet. Nowadays, Hu Xuanwu is still popular. The guests in the tavern have always been in love with the enchanting body of Hu Nu, turning on the stage gracefully. In their view, it is more like the feeling of a saint flying in the rock mural. "How about white sunizi? Is it difficult to adapt to the change from a king of a country to a shopkeeper of a tavern? " Li Hong asked lightly. But it sounds more like a pun, like a hint of his ambition. He looks at Bai Chun secretly and says with a smile: "I''ve forgotten that I was once the king of a country. If you remind me, I''ve always thought that this tavern has been run by an old slave for a lifetime." "That''s good. Things are changing in the world, but never since ancient times has a conquered monarch succeed in restoring his country. At this age, why don''t you live a little more freely? Isn''t it better to watch the ups and downs of the world with a smile? There are many dissidents in the Tang Dynasty. In this small city of Taiyi, I''m afraid not only you and Anmo Shenpan, but also the two kings who have been subjugated? " Li Hong fiddled with the wine glass in his hand and said carelessly. "What you said, Prince, is that it is not easy to restore the country. From being banned by zerro to being rescued by you, the old slave''s heart is only grateful to the Tang Dynasty. How dare you talk about the matter of restoring the country? Prince, you worry too much." White sunI to look some unnatural said. "Well, it would be better if I really worried. But If someone wants to commit mischief or collude with others in the Tang Dynasty and endanger the stability of the Tang Dynasty, then don''t blame me for being rude. " Li Hong grabs Bai Chun''s hand, which has been kneading the corner of her clothes. Her eyes are full of ruthlessness, warning Bai sunI to. "By the way, I heard that you are still close to an MO Shen pan recently? It is said that you two are OK. If you don''t drink in your tavern and play the game of double chess in the Tang Dynasty, or you can go to his teahouse and have tea and talk about the worldly wisdom of Taiyi city? There is no exchange and exchange of the experience of national subjugation? " Li Hong once again looked at white sunI to the old eyes flash a glimmer of light, smile asked. "I don''t dare. Let the prince laugh. Both Anmo Shenpan and the old slaves are from Anxi. They are similar in temperament and preference. Now they are living a life of living in their old age. Naturally, they will get closer to each other when they have nothing to do White sunI even rubbed his hands and said. "Yes, the grape wine comes from Anxi. After you brewed it, it is really more mellow than the grape wine made by the people of Tang Dynasty. Since you like to have fun with Anmo deep dish in ordinary days, it is very good. You can continue to exchange more in the future." Li Hong patted the table and took Bai chun to go out. As for the treasure that belonged to Bai sunI Zhi, they were unloaded and put on the side of the door. Li Hong didn''t even look at them as he passed by. After seeing off by Bai sunI and his party, Li Hong stepped on the carriage again and rubbed his eyes with sleepy eyes: "brother Huang, where is this? It''s not like our manor. " "If you sleep a little longer, you should be in your own room." Li Hong looked at the small talk that still did not wake up, rubbed the head again and said. "Brother Huang, I came with my father and my mother last time, but I saw a lot of interesting things. In addition, the queen mother also said that you and my father had done disgraceful things in Taiyi city. If the empress mother didn''t show up, you would have been surrounded by people. How could you and your father have so much money, how could you still owe others money and pay for it with jade pendants Shame. " "Li Lingyue, now my father and mother are not around. You''d better be honest with me. Don''t talk so much..." "Now, your highness, you still don''t want to hear the emperor''s words, but you still don''t think it''s the emperor''s fault to say that you still don''t listen to the emperor''s words The carriage driving into the Royal Manor stopped. After Li Hong and others got off the train, Li Lingyue, who had already fully recovered from the carriage, flew to the dining room the first thing he did was to run. The little thing seemed to be hungry after a long day''s driving. Under the care of Xiaoxue and Banmei, the dining room turned around and ran out with empty hands. She put her ear close to Li Hong''s ear and whispered, "brother, my father and mother are not here. Shall we have stewed beef in the evening? You won''t tell me again "Li Lingyue, I warn you again, those cattle are not slaughtered, they are dead, do you know?" "Why do you die at the end of the year? Other times you don''t die? ""No Who taught you all this? Who told you there would be no dead cows at other times? " Li Hong put the little guy''s body right on the sofa and asked. "Said the queen mother." The little guy looked up and said without fear. "I don''t think you want to. That''s it. Li Lingyue, if you can eat beef today..." "Woo Brother Huang, I won''t tell my mother. I promise. I''m really hungry now. I really want beef, brother Li Lingyue shriveled her mouth, shook Li Hong''s arm, pretended to be pitiful, but no one could see that she was pitiful. She only saw the saliva in the corner of her mouth began to flow down. After pacifying Li Lingyue, Li Hong and Bai Chun walked in the bare garden in winter, and the cold wind whirled around her, and the chill followed. Someone took Bai Chun''s slender waist hand, and slowly glided in walking. After a while, he slipped onto Bai Chun''s sexy and plump buttocks. The hand touched the roundness and patted it gently, and said faintly, "now you can tell me the truth. What''s the matter? Did you have feelings for them Bai Chun''s body is stiff. She slowly looks back at Li Hong with a trace of guilt and helplessness in her eyes. After her father was sent to Taiyi city and saw the wealth of the Tang Dynasty, he did not want to settle down to enjoy his old age. Instead, he ran around secretly and contacted some of the original departments. Moreover, some of the officials and nobles in the Tang Dynasty began to get closer to each other, and even regarded the tavern as a place of planning. Although all the things were carried out in secret without telling herself, since Jingwei mentioned it once, Bai Chun began to focus Jingwei''s attention on her father. This is why Li Guihong is not around for a long time. "In fact, you don''t have to say that I all know that even if a hero like your father is lost, his ambition to restore his country will not be easily eroded. When he was imprisoned as inhumane as zerro, he was able to muddle along, which shows that his mind has never wavered. After all, if Kucha died in his hands, he would not be able to face the ancestors of your family LiZong. " Li Hong inhaled the cold air and felt comfortable in his chest. "Then why did you give so much gold and silver back to him Bai Chun''s brow gradually widened, which bothered her for a long time. She didn''t know how to explain to the prince. Now, she was told by the prince, which can be regarded as a solution to her worries. "Those things are useless to him. No one will use them as money. Only..." "The only value is to buy people''s hearts and win over others. If these registered things are seen in other people''s houses or other places, can we determine who has contact with him? What on earth does he want to do? " Bai Chun hugs Li Hong''s arm, her chest is full, and her melancholy clouds are completely scattered. "Yes, if these things get out of the tavern, wouldn''t it prove that..." "Is this the legend of drawing the snake out of the cave?" White pure face a little more smile with Mei color. Holding out his hand to touch some cold face in the cold wind, Li Hong said in a positive tone: "take Jingwei back and put it on them. You can see the secret letter of Li Sujie. After the new year, you must go to Luoyang. Take advantage of this time, scatter people to every corner of Luoyang. This is a very important thing." "Yes, sir. I''ll deal with it tomorrow. Do you want Jingzhe and Cheetah..." "No, Jingwei is enough. Myth no longer exists. Jingwei still stands. I lack a pair of eyes and a dagger behind me." Looking at the delicate red lips, Li Hong could not help holding the white pure cheek, deeply imprinted. A faint crimson covered the white pure beautiful cheek, towering chest fiercely bullied, a pair of magic claws kneaded back and forth in their proud fullness, let her involuntarily soften all over, body followed by bursts of dry heat. The words "be the woman behind me" from the prince''s ear make Bai Chun more emotional than any other words and gold and silver jewelry. Her mind is swaying and she is fascinated by the familiar breath. Bai Chun really wants to hold this man who never belongs to her forever. "The emperor''s brother is ashamed, and Bai Chun is ashamed." A small white figure, dressed in fur, fresh and refined, appeared in front of them like an elf, with a smug look on his face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 Anxiaohe has never been as happy as she is today. Watching Li Hong and Bai Chun appear in the teahouse, her whole face is always brimming with happy smile. Under her mother''s gaze, she is like a spirit falling from the earth, with a happy mood in everything. Although Baiqi had been lazy to leave Pei WANYING and ran back to Anxiao River to eat and drink, when he saw Bai Chun, Baiqi felt like his real name was Bai. At once, Baiqi forgot Anxiao River, which had been used for him to eat and drink. He quietly lay down beside Bai Chun''s feet, enjoying Bai Chun''s huge head. Looking at this scene, Li Hong was also very surprised. He said to him impolitely, "lecheron, you don''t really think you are Bai Chun''s brother? You''re a bit of a wolf, OK? Don''t rub yourself in front of a beautiful woman. " Bai Qi Yang raised his head and rolled his eyes. In winter, his fur was even more black and bright, as soft and smooth as silk. He opened his mouth lazily, and then he lay down beside Bai Chun and continued to enjoy Bai Chun''s touch. "Take it back. At least I found it for you. Your brother, who has been lost for many years, will follow you later. If it is inconvenient, just put it in Prince Pu''s mansion." Li Hong said lightly. Bai Chun nods silently. This is the prince''s great gift and favor to himself. He can''t be the prince''s right woman. However, the prince gives him prince Pu''s mansion in disguise, so that he can enjoy the freedom and respect that other women can''t enjoy. "Prince, come and have a taste of the fragrant tea? I have to say, the tea in Central Plains is many times better than the last tea you can buy in Loulan. It''s really refreshing to drink. " An Xiaohe''s mother respectfully put the small stove on the table. The small stove made of alcohol can''t smell the bad smell of smoke. It''s really good to boil water. Looking at the Anxiao river with Bai Chunni, I haven''t seen her for more than a year and two years. She still looks like an ancient spirit. The whole person looks very watery, which makes Li Hong wonder if Loulan is short of water and can''t find such a beautiful woman. The seemingly unruly Anxiao River, obviously still has silk respect for Bai Chun. In the face of Bai Chun''s questions, he seems to be much more stable than Li Hong. "Wow Another beautiful sister, brother Huang, you have a lot of beautiful women now, isn''t it enough? " Li Lingyue, carrying the tea that Li Hong poured for her, couldn''t stop the small mouth. "How many teddy bears do you have? Where are Li Dan''s teddy bears? " Li Hong asked with a smile. "Anxiao River, is Loulan beautiful? The emperor said that Loulan was beautiful, just like you. " Xiaohualao directly ignores the fact that he has occupied Li Dan teddy bear. Gu Zuo talks about him. "Kroraina is beautiful. It''s as beautiful as your highness. When you grow up, you will be more beautiful than I am." An Xiaohe doesn''t dare to see Li Lingyue as a child any more. She knows too much. What''s more, she is a princess of the Tang Dynasty, and her status is extremely noble. "When I grow up, I must be as beautiful as you. I want to be as beautiful as sister Bai and as beautiful as the people in the picture." Can you drink water? Why don''t you talk nonsense for a long time Li Hong regretted bringing Li Lingyue to Taiyi city. He spent money like water. He wanted to buy everything he saw. If yuan Tiangang was not close to the royal family and was familiar with Li Hong, he would dare to seize the medicinal materials in Li Lingyue''s small hands and put them into his mouth. "Are you sure you don''t want to go to Chang''an with me?" Li Hong looked at the lovely angel River and asked. "No, it''s very good here. My mother also needs to be cared for. There is no one in the teahouse except me. My mother is reluctant to spend money, so she regards me as the only labor." "Ask sister Bai chun to help you find some assistants. Sister Bai Chun has a lot of talents. There are so many assistants under her command, or the summer solstice and Xiaoxue No, no one will play with me Li Lingyue, who can''t stop her mouth with a teacup, purrs her eyes. She also hopes that this beautiful and fearless sister will play with her in Chang''an. Li Hong sighed helplessly. This little talk has not stopped here these days. It''s like a fly. It''s annoying every day in my ears. Taiyi city to solve the problem is not much, Xiaoxue they several from Taiyi City forbidden area after visiting Bailu and Xiaohan, they went straight to the teahouse. Now it is the end of the lunar new year. After visiting Anxiao River, which he did not want to go to Chang''an with him, Li Hong is ready to return to Chang''an, because his father and his mother are going to spend the first day of this year in the east capital. This just makes Li Hong, who is going to Luoyang after the end of the Yuan Dynasty, no longer have to think of excuses to ask for leave and go to Luoyang. Anxiao river is reluctant to part with Li Hong''s little hand. She does not have much shyness on her face. Li Hong caresses her white tender hand freely, but tells Li Hong to spend more time to see her. Li Hong nods with a smile. Looking at an Xiaohe, he can''t help but think of another woman''s night moon. He doesn''t know whether he is a dream with her?In a sneaky way for men and women, he needs to help him to please girls. Perfume, soap and so on, including some gold and silver jewelry, are sent to Anxiao River by Bai Qing. Some jewelry and the Anxiao River are seen. Even Li Ling moon has stolen a pearl from the night. Li Hong rushed back to the East Palace of Chang''an before dark. Just after Li Lingyue was sent to the palace, he received the will of his father and mother. After three days, he accompanied them to Luoyang. At the same time, it is natural that all officials will accompany him. He did not attend the court meeting these days. Only from Yang Wu''s mouth did he hear that even the Grand Court meeting of the Yuan Dynasty was planned to be held in Luoyang. As for Chang''an, he was supposed to be guarded by his own crown prince, but because he was also in the position of minister of state, he had to accompany all officials to Luoyang. Three days is enough for Li Hong. In any case, he doesn''t need to prepare anything. As long as Bai Chun prepares, he has nothing to do these days. Instead, he can take time to see Pei WANYING. When Bai Qi was brought back to Chang''an by him, he arranged in Prince Pu''s residence. Bai Chun''s residence today is mainly in Prince Pu''s residence, but because he was going to Luoyang a year ago, Bai Chun had to follow him. On the second day of their return to Chang''an, they took large boxes and small boxes of gifts and drove to Pei Xingjian''s home in a carriage. They felt a strong sense of weasels giving chicken new year''s greetings. On the court today, Li Zhi was surprised. After attending the early court, someone in a hurry ran out of the xuanzheng hall. Before he could get to the Daming Palace, he heard that a carriage in the East Palace was carrying his royal highness out of the palace. Li Zhi, curious, calls Li Lingyue over. Under Wu Mei''s puzzled eyes, she sets Li Lingyue''s words about Li Hong. When hearing that a black wolf named Baiqi was brought back to Chang''an by her royal brother, Lizhi could still calmly continue to ask questions. When she heard that an Xiaohe''s sister came out of Li Lingyue''s mouth, Wu Mei''s ears could not help standing up. However, Li Lingyue doesn''t say what he did today. His bright eyes are purring. Lizhi didn''t have a good temper and ordered Li Lingyue''s white forehead. He said in his mouth, "look, how is it going? I knew that if I went out with Li Hong for a few days, I would be ruined. Now, do you have a little bit of a Royal Princess? Li Hong is still alive. " Li Zhi was deeply distressed. Looking at Li Lingyue''s gurgling expression, which was the same as that of Li Hong when she was a child, how can I not know her careful thinking? That is, I know of course, but I will not say. "Tell your mother what you want." Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi angrily. It seems that you were the one who gave up the palace at the beginning. Now she starts to blame me. "I don''t know what I want, but if the Empress Dowager agrees to go to Luoyang, she can let her son minister and his brother take the same car..." Li Lingyue raised her small face, a face of serious negotiation. "On the contrary, you still dare to bargain with the Empress Dowager. Even Li Hong dare not bargain with her mother. This Who taught you all this? " Wu Mei is full of black lines. Li Hong is alive. "Because the emperor can tell stories, the story of white snake has not been finished yet." "He made it up, and you believe it?" "But he said to sister Pei..." Li Lingyue suddenly stopped talking. Accidentally, she almost went out to tell her about her brother''s visit to Pei WANYING. Since the emperor brother made such a great influence in the poetry festival, although he did not affect the royal family in the end, he also made his father and his mother angry. So now Li Hong goes to Chang''an to visit Pei WANYING. Li Hong absolutely does not want Wu Mei and Li Zhi to know. "Hum, I know that this little rabbit has no good idea. Pei Xingjian is not at home. He has been placed in Tubo. Why doesn''t he know how to restrain himself? If the censor knows that he has nothing to do with his family''s home, what kind of system would it be? " Li Zhi clapped his knee heavily and hummed. But on the contrary, Wu Mei looks indifferent. What''s the matter? Why go to see Pei WANYING? As long as you don''t snatch his east palace before marriage, let him go. What''s more, it would be strange if Li Hong didn''t please the women. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he had a strong fighting momentum and a scholar''s gentle and elegant temperament. If such a young man didn''t please women any more, Wu Mei would doubt whether Li Hong would only please himself. While they were discussing Li Hong, Li Hong had already asked Yang Wu to knock on Pei Xingjian''s house with a smile on his face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 Yang Wu knocked heavily on the door several times, and Pei Xingjian''s house door opened slowly. Before he could speak, the woman who poked her head out of the door said with a bitter smile: "dear man, those four women have been redeemed, and they will not go to the Huafang any more. Would you please stop forcing others into trouble?" Li Hong and Yang Wu looked at the woman in a daze. After that, the woman looked at them in amazement. After a while, they murmured: "you Who are you? But he also came to invite them to a banquet in the mansion at the command of the master of the family? " "You misunderstand us. We are Pei WANYING''s friends. We have nothing to do today. We just drop in to see her." Li Hong bowed his hands and tried to make himself more amiable and not show his hypocrisy. Looking at the woman in front of her, I think it''s not a maid or a servant girl. Although the dress is not very expensive, its material is also expensive. Besides, her behavior is not like a maid in any case. "WANYING''s friend?" The woman is stupefied, this is the first time to see Wan Ying''s friend Meng Lang''s to find home, but also a man. "Yes, I am Wan Ying''s friend. Would you please inform me, madam?" Li Hong tried his best to make his expression very pure and sincere. "You are not from Prince Ji''s residence. Are you here to invite those little ladies?" "No Li Hong responded. Looking at the people coming and going on the road, Li Hong felt that he was still embarrassed to be refused outside. Moreover, a man came to look for his daughter. Even if Tang Feng was in Kaihua, he might not have acted like this. "Madam, we''d better go. We''re all from our own family, and we can''t always refute their face. It''s not You You What''s the matter? " Xue chu''er and Yan Lingbin look at Li Hong and Yang Wu at the door. Their mouths are swollen and their faces are shocked. They all stutter. "Well, how dare you say you are not? You''ve scared the young ladies. They''re already free and will not go there any more. You go back and tell Princess Ji that it''s the old lady Lu who refused for them. " Pei WANYING''s mother Lu looked at the two clever little women who were frightened. She suddenly turned cold and said that she could not refuse. "Madame, we are not from Prince Ji''s residence." Li Hong grinned bitterly. From time to time, there are already people looking at his side. Most of the places in this place are official residences. If you encounter a well fed censor and run into someone else''s house, you will have to be reprimanded by his father and mother. "Madam, madam You have misunderstood him. He is not... " "It''s nothing. Don''t be afraid of them. What''s wrong with the people in Prince Ji''s residence? I''m not afraid of the people in his mansion." Lu''s face was covered with frost, which made Li Hong feel that his trip would be futile. Li Hong had no choice but to smile bitterly. Looking at Lu''s hindrance, Xue chu''er and Yan Lingbin said, "you can''t hope for anything. You can''t speak clearly." Looking at Li Hong''s gesture, Yang Wu quickly put down the two big gift boxes in his hand, took out a token from his arms and handed it to Lu respectfully. Respectfully, he said, "look at this, madam Pei. This is my childe''s token." "Li Bai..."? Er Sorry, little girl... " Pei WANYING saw that her mother had not come back. As soon as she arrived at the door, she saw the eunuch of Her Highness taking out the token. "WANYING, do you know this young master?" "Niang, open the door and let the nobleman come in." Pei WANYING quickly took Lu''s arm and opened all the doors of the mansion. Li Hong and Yang Wu entered the mansion. "This WANYING, you are really more and more shameless. How can we let a strange man into our house? If your father knows about it, he will have to reprimand you again. It''s more and more crazy. " Lu was baffled, but she could feel that when her heart saw the young master, the whole person was obviously excited. "Mother..." Pei WANYING took her mother''s arm and whispered in her ear. Until the end of her speech, Lu''s face was suddenly shocked and Li Hong became embarrassed. "This And the prince... " "Madam Pei, please forgive me. I don''t know if you are innocent. Besides, I didn''t say hello to you this time, but I scared you." Li Hong hastened to help Lu in the void, and the Lu family also straightened up with the help of Pei WANYING. Pei Xingjian''s residence was completely built according to the system. In this house, it was a big house, but the population was very small. In addition to the mother and daughter and a porter, they were two servant girls. The whole house looked cold and desolate. After Li Hong was respectfully invited to sit down, the Lu family would personally go to boil water and make tea. He also took this opportunity to leave, leaving a space for the prince''s highness to find his daughter. Taking advantage of this, Lu Yang''s two big boxes must be carried to the back of the room. Li Hong sat down in the living room and looked at the clothes on Xue Chuer''s four daughters, which were almost the same as those of Pei WANYING, instead of the flowery Yingying Yanyan seen in Qujiang pool."Listen to your mother, the people of Ji Wangfu have been inviting them to the palace?" Li Hong looks at the next Pei WANYING and asks. "Yes, it''s been several times, but fortunately, the mother of the little girl is there, but they don''t insist. In fact, not only Ji Wang, but also other dignitaries will invite them with invitation cards. " Pei WANYING mentions this matter, one face is gloomy. It made someone feel that he had redeemed four maids for her, which was a mistake. "They will be free after redemption. Are you four so famous in Chang''an?" For the first time, Li Hong found that he seemed to despise the four girls. It was very much like the stars of the previous life. "You have redeemed all the four parts of Chang''an Huafang. Imagine where the noble and noble families of Chang''an city can find someone who can match their status to entertain guests in their houses." Pei WANYING, with a gentle smile, said: "and now, even the four flower houses, all of a sudden, they can''t find the beautiful women who are good at singing and dancing and reciting poems like their four sisters. Naturally, they come here to invite them." "Then you didn''t say..." Li Hong knew half of what she said. I''m afraid Pei WANYING was concerned about her own identity and reputation, so she didn''t mention it to others. The four people were redeemed by the present prince. "Your Highness is so clever." Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong and didn''t speak. She just looked at the four courteous beauties and said with a smile. Many scholars only know that one person has been redeemed by the four flower queens. However, as for the origin of this person, everything is very mysterious, and there is no trace of it. However, the news of Pei Xingjian''s family that the four Dadu knew now was like setting up wings. All of a sudden, it was known to all in Chang''an, which brought a lot of trouble to Pei WANYING and her mother. "It seems that I have come here today. If I don''t come, will you still be disturbed by others? Will you not have a good year? Uncle Ji Wang has come to the door, and it''s obviously not the first time to listen to your mother''s voice. Why didn''t you plan to ask me to help you solve this problem? " Li Hong holding a teacup, looking at Lu''s smile and went out, asked Pei WANYING way. Pei WANYING pursed her lips, and the dimples on her cheek suddenly emerged. Then she frowned and said, "it''s good to say that the mother can block it, but it''s very difficult for us to stop other people for many times, especially when it''s nearly the first day. All these noble families hope to be favored by one of the four sisters." Li Hong tasted Pei WANYING''s words carefully. Would Li Hong invite the four of them with a higher status than Li Shen, the king of Ji? In fact, Li Hong did not know that Pei WANYING''s father, his own deputy governor, Pei Xingjian, was a brother-in-law with Li Shen, the king of Ji. Princess Ji is the sister of Pei WANYING''s mother. Therefore, this is why Pei WANYING''s mother dared to refuse the servants of Prince Ji''s house so severely when Li Honggang was at the door. Li Hong looked at Xue Chuer''s four daughters, and then looked at Pei WANYING''s gentle smile. He thought, "it''s good that Ji Wang and his father are the same generation. In this way, the son himself and Pei WANYING are the same generation. It''s good that he is not a generation higher than himself." "So your grandfather is Lu Lishu, the chief official of Yizhou governor''s office?" Pei WANYING nodded with a smile, but Li Hong was speechless. No matter in this era or in the environment of the previous life, it is obvious that there has always been a good match. The relationship between these dignitaries is very complicated. I thought Pei Xingjian had no relatives. Now, it seems that I didn''t make these things clear. But what worried him even more was that Lu Shuang, the son of Lu Lishu, the chief official of Yizhou governor''s office, was now the official Shaoyin from the fourth grade of Henan government. His official position was small, but his power was not small. Moreover, He''nan Prefecture was led by Prince Yao. Although it was owned by the chief officials, there were several princes in Henan Province, including Li Shen, king of Ji. What makes Li Hong even more embarrassed is that after his trip to Luoyang, he may still have to deal with Henan government, especially Lu Shuang, who has already been watched by lijieng gate for a long time, and is now changing to be followed by elite guards. Thinking of this, Li Hong can''t help feeling that some of his head is big. It''s easy to sort out this messy relationship. But what if Lu Shuang is asked about the crime in the future? For a while, Li Hong suddenly found that the crown prince was not so good, not to mention the emperor. There seemed to be too many complicated relationships of interests, relatives and nepotism. Everyone had a feeling of pulling out radishes and bringing mud. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 In other people''s home, Pei Xingjian''s daughter teased her cheeks and breasts violently follow the ups and downs. She sits in his arms like no bones. Her attractive red lips are slightly red and swollen. Her beautiful eyes are full of confusion and amorous feelings. In the sound of coughing outside the window, Pei WANYING is allowed to get rid of his magic grip and tidy up her clothes coyly Then he has to help him with his clothes. Looking at the face full of shame and amorous feelings, someone''s hands once again involuntarily climbed into Pei WANYING''s soft and delicate waist, which may be the reason for following Sun Simiao to collect herbs all the year round. Pei WANYING''s skin is tight and elastic, so Li Hong can''t put it down until Pei WANYING finishes his clothes and gently slaps his claws Gave up to continue to attack the city and territory, intended to be on the ground Pei WANYING lower body thinking. Accompanied by Pei WANYING, Lu''s family and Xue Chuer, Li Hong turned Pei''s mansion of Nuo Da all over the place. The sparsely populated residence was filled with desolation, which seemed to make the temperature of Chang''an even lower. However, under the refusal of Lu and Pei WANYING, Li Hong asked Yang Wu to find two more clever eunuchs to come over and serve him in Pei''s house. As for Anxiao River, one of them did not forget that he was also the eunuch who sent two elves to Yangwu''s teahouse as free labor. Pei WANYING didn''t know that this guy was trying to protect herself and her mother, including Xue Chuer. All kinds of troubles caused by their arrival would disappear after the arrival of the two eunuchs. However, Li Hong knew that besides this meaning, there was another layer, that is, the real protection of Pei WANYING and her mother. The flourishing age of the Tang Dynasty does not mean that there is no such phenomenon as darkness under the lights in Chang''an city. He doesn''t want to be a hero to save the United States after Pei WANYING or an Xiaohe is made by a villain. What''s more, after arriving in Chang''an, he will face up to Lu Shuang, the brother-in-law of Pei Xingjian and Ji Wang. Who knows whether there will be something endangering the safety of the two women in Chang''an and Taiyi city in the process. Yang Wu carried the return gift from Lu''s family to Li Hong. Although it was not a precious thing, it was the most precious thing for Mrs. Pei to take out, because there was Pei WANYING''s belly pocket lying quietly. That is to say, Mrs. Pei agreed with her own daughter to be favored by the prince Yes. When she was very sad with PEI WANYING, Li Hong kept playing with her pair of jade rabbits in her hand. When she was a child, she asked Lu Lishu and Lu Shuang how they were related to their family? Although there is no clear answer, Li Hong has already guessed that whether Lu Lishu or his son Lu Shuang is more focused on Ji Wang Shu Li Shen. As for her contacts with Pei family, that is, Pei Xingjian spent more time in Chang''an. In the rest of the time, especially in these years, she seldom exchanges with Pei family. However, her aunt, Princess Ji, always calls them together to go to Prince Ji''s mansion to reminisce about the past. On the way to Luoyang, Li Hong did not take his Royal Highness''s prestige as one thing except sleeping in the carriage. In any case, there were many carriages in this group. I''m not sure that no one could pay attention to his carriage. Li Honglong''s father and mother took it for granted and followed the most ceremonious travel etiquette of the emperor and empress in the Tang Dynasty. The long queue made Li Hong doubt whether he would have just left the gate of Chang''an when he arrived in Chang''an? Although this is his nonsense, it also represents Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s extraordinary pride in the achievements of the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty in its heyday is even far beyond Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s expectations. When building the Daming Palace in Chang''an, the emperor and the empress had great determination to build the Daming Palace by gripping their teeth, locking their pants and belts, and economizing on food and clothing. But when their son, who was full of copper smell, paid nearly 70% of the construction cost, they began to focus on Luoyang palace, now the capital of Luoyang. After several years of renovation, the whole Luoyang palace has not only restored the magnificence of the former Sui Dynasty, but even surpassed it. The luxury and prosperity of the whole Luoyang palace is more luxurious than that of the Daming Palace to a certain extent. Even the most basic floor area, the Daming Palace was suppressed by the Luoyang palace in the eastern capital. The whole Luoyang palace was much larger than that of the Daming Palace, covering a wider area. Because Li Hong was still fighting in Anxi at that time, the Luoyang palace was still built in accordance with the will of LiZhi and Wumei in history, and was completely built according to their own ideas. There was no chance for the little bunny Li Hong to get involved in it. Besides, the little bunny was still far away in Anxi. At this time, the Luoyang palace even exceeded the peak of architecture in this era in history, far ahead of any palace in the world at this time. I''m afraid that if you take out a corner of the palace casually, no country dares to compare with it. After all, in people''s concept, the palace museum that still exists in the previous life is big enough. But when you imagine that Luoyang palace is as big as six forbidden cities, you will know what kind of self-confidence the Tang people exude from the inside out when they are standing on the top of the world.The water system of Luoyang city is more developed than that of Chang''an City, and the canal can reach Luoyang City directly. Therefore, the whole Luoyang City has more advantages than Chang''an City in commerce. If there had not been a Taiyi city in Chang''an to support the economic prosperity of Guanzhong in recent years, I am afraid that Lizhi and Wumei would not have changed Luoyang into the eastern capital, or even would have directly established Luoyang. Luoshui runs through Luoyang City from east to west, dividing the whole city into two parts: the north and the south, which are different from the eastern and western cities of Chang''an. Originally, there were only three bridges connecting the northern and southern cities in history. In Li Hong''s life, it became nine bridges. The width and unique design of each bridge are the embodiment of the peak masterpiece of the Tang Dynasty. Tianjin bridge is the only way to enter Luoyang and pass through Luoshui to enter the imperial palace. It is connected by three bridges. In the middle and upward direction, Tianjin bridge is the Huangdao bridge in the north, and the south of Tianjin bridge is called Xingjin bridge. All of its names are called by Yuan Tiangang''s astronomical name when he observes the stars at night. When she was in Chang''an, Li Lingyue said that she liked watching boats coming and going at Tianjin bridge. At that time, Li Hong disdained to express her views on the name of the three bridges. She thought that the name of the bridge should have a name, and the whole God, ghost, and ghost sound awkward. As a result, someone''s voice just fell, Wu Mei with a feather duster chased and played several times before he would give up. At this time, Li Lingyue was in the prince''s chariot to watch the bridge in Tianjin. Naturally, someone would not dare to criticize the name of the bridge. It would be nice to know that it was a bridge. "Brother Huang, take me to Nanshi, where there are many, many, many interesting and delicious foods, and the beautiful silk transported from the south is beautiful." Li Lingyue is excited by the current of saliva. Do you like silk? Li Hong felt that there must be something delicious for the little guy to remember. He kept talking about the reason why he came here. However, he did not dare to slander Luoyang in front of Li Lingyue, because his mouth was faster than the machine gun of the previous generation. Within an hour, father and mother knew what they were slandering. She couldn''t bear to crack down on Li Lingyue''s enthusiasm. But seeing her elated and excited expression, Li Hong was not in balance. She decided to fight against her and say, "well, you go to ask for love with your mother. If she wants to, I will have no opinion. If she doesn''t want to, I can''t help her." After hearing Li Hong''s words, Li Lingyue stopped her legs and looked at Li Hong quietly and suddenly said, "if I can get the empress mother''s consent, what should I tell you? I told you that you were going to ask after your mother "Hey Li Lingyue, do you mean that you''ve been using me all the time Li Hong found that the little guy was very cunning. It seemed that every time he wanted to do something, the dragon mother didn''t agree with him. Then she rebelled against him and begged him to accompany her. So I seem to have been a villain in front of her mother since this period of time, and after Li Lingyue''s intention, I don''t seem to feel that she is full of gratitude for herself! Dare to be small, this is to use oneself all the time. "No, because I like to be with my brother." "Come on, I don''t believe you." Li Hong broke off Li Lingyue, holding his face, to put her mouth with saliva on his cheek to please himself, said coldly. "If you don''t take me, I''ll tell my mother that you went to bully sister Pei at Pei Xingjian''s house." Li Lingyue''s eyes turned and said triumphantly. "Whatever you want. Even if you don''t say it, Yang Wu will say it. I''m not afraid." Li Hong said while holding Li Lingyue out of the carriage. When the brother and sister bicker, Bai Chun and Xiao Xue have already helped the brother and sister tidy up their clothes skillfully, so after getting off the car, they didn''t make Wu Mei, who was worried in the car, a burst of white eyes. With Li Zhi and Wu Mei, Li Hong led Li Lingyue. Naturally, all the civil and military officials who came with him were behind. As for their family members, I''m afraid they have already arrived in Luoyang. The first thing the Empress Dowager did when he came to Luoyang palace was to accept the pilgrimage of the officials again. At the gate of Luoyang City, the governor of Henan Province led the officials to pay homage once more. However, when he came to Luoyang palace, and the officials of Chang''an who followed him, he still had to pay homage again. The Qianyuan palace is not only a palace for the official pilgrimage, but also a palace for envoys from all over the world. Li Hong doesn''t have to guess that the Dragon father and the dragon mother, who are burning bags, are trying to make use of this year''s Yuan Dynasty''s grand ceremony to show the wealth of the Tang Dynasty to other countries? After thinking of this, Li Hong couldn''t help but think that his father and mother would not be as stupid as the former Sui Dynasty? For example, in the former Sui Dynasty, after foreign envoys came to Luoyang, all the expenses, including accommodation, transportation and horses, were borne by the imperial court, and the foreign envoys did not have to pay a cent. Their father and mother will not do such upstarts! Thinking of this, Li Hong can''t help but take a look at Jinghui. This guy hasn''t found himself to sign, shouldn''t he? Or do they not intend to follow the example of the former dynasty? Or are they going to pay the money themselves?When he thought of the last possibility, Li Hong immediately overturned: "how can they pay for it themselves? It seems that the crown prince is being used as a pit by one dragon and one phoenix. If you really want to follow the example of the previous dynasty, the father and mother of the dragon will miss the opportunity to pit themselves? " As a result, someone followed the officials to see his father and mother, and at the same time began to worry about whether the money he had worked hard to save would be taken away by his father and mother. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 The afternoon in winter is very warm, especially in the renovation of Luoyang palace, which is equipped with quality technology. After the glass is better than the original one, the sunlight spreads into the palace through the glass, and the thick carpet looks extremely comfortable under the sunlight. Sitting lazily on the sofa by the window makes people feel lazy. I wish I could look at the scenery outside the window forever. In the Tongxin Pavilion of Zhenguan Hall of Luoyang palace, only Li Hong and Wu Mei are sitting at the two ends of the sofa in the hall of Nuo da. Li Hong raises his face to let the sun shine directly on his body. Wu Mei is telling him the original story in his ear. There is no maid or Eunuch in Tongxin Pavilion. In addition to the mother and son, Bai Chun, who is very clever and beautiful, sits opposite them and pours tea and water for their afternoon chat. The three enjoy the afternoon sunshine and tranquility quietly. "Oh According to your opinion, uncle Ji Wang is as old as his father? It''s a good relationship? Li Zhen, the uncle of Yue king, is also highly valued by his father. No wonder when his father and Emperor succeeded, they were more happy than they were. " Li Hong felt the warmth of the sun lazily and said lazily. Li Hong, with her eyes closed, should finish her voice when Wu Mei pauses. As soon as she puts her feet on the tea table, she feels a pain in her legs. The feather duster doesn''t know when to call her. So she opens her eyes and puts down her legs. Haha, she looks at the angry dragon mother. "Can you be a prince of the Tang Dynasty? If we go on like this, when we celebrate the new year''s day, will we not let others laugh? " Wu Mei is too lazy to say that she has worn out her lips for so many years, and she has not been able to discipline the prince. Every time he quarrels with his majesty, when the conflict between them changes to Li Hong, they both look like they hate iron but not steel. But Li Zhi is more qualified to accuse Wu Mei of failing to discipline Li Hong well, and Wu Mei is also very confused. How did he manage Li Hong in the past ten years? How come it didn''t work at all? Is it real? "In the future, I will pay attention to it. Naturally, the son minister will not disgrace you and his father, and of course, he will not disgrace me for the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong laughs and coaxes Wu Mei. He says that he is going to sit next to Wu Mei. However, he is held by his mother''s feather duster on his chest, so that he won''t come to please her. "Bai Chun, you should also sit down. This palace has never treated you as a maid or servant, so you don''t have to be too restrained in private." Wu Mei saw the enchanting charming white pure, which can not know Li Hong ''s mind. This is a disguised way to admit Bai Chun''s position in his eastern palace. Otherwise, since he came to Luoyang, especially today, he has sent away all the eunuchs in the palace, leaving Bai Chun alone to serve them? Is not to let oneself know the white pure existence. "Empress mother, was I born in the palace Li Hong holds a cup of tea, thinking about the relationship between Ji Wang and his father, but he can''t help but follow the old memories in Wu Mei''s mouth and float to his birth time. "Why was it not born in the palace? If you had known that you were born so uneasy, you might as well... " Wu Mei shakes her head helplessly. Li Hong continued to peel the cocoon and silk like thinking: "just now you said that you are the second year of Yonghui. My father took you back from ganye temple to the palace, and then Yonghui gave birth to me in three years?" "What''s wrong? Suspect you picked it up? " Wu Mei squints to ask, but vaguely visible forehead silk silk silk black line. "That''s not true. How could the son minister pick it up?" Someone is still unaware of the black line gradually emerging on his mother''s forehead. Immersed in the emotional gossip between the Dragon father and the dragon mother, he clenched his fingers and said thoughtfully: "the father emperor served his grandfather filial piety in May of the second year of Yonghui. Even if you want to enter the palace, you will have to go to June and July." "Well, you go on." Wu Mei with one hand on her chin and the other with a feather duster unconsciously, but her tone and expression are obviously impatient. A pair of Phoenix eyes are full of cold, staring at someone who is still unconscious. "The son minister was born in February in the third year of Yonghui. According to the October of pregnancy, this time Yo Ah I''m sorry, mother. The son minister doesn''t mean that Pain Ah, please don''t fight after your mother. You didn''t mean that just now It''s a real fight. Mother "Little bunny, I''ve endured you for a long time. I just want to see what kind of demon you Li Hong wants to be. You''re quite capable. What do you mean? You want to say your father is unfilial? Or is it that I am unfilial to your mother? Pregnant October? What does it matter to you...! " Said finally, Wu Mei hit a question, hit to ask a sentence, almost blocked in the sofa Li Hong into a silly Prince of the Tang Dynasty. Wu Mei, who is out of breath, rises and falls violently. Bai Chun picks up the feather duster that has been beaten out and quickly hands it back to her. She looks at Li Hong who has been crying for pain. "I don''t mean that. You misunderstood the son minister. The child minister wants to say whether the child minister has a longer or shorter pregnancy time than other people. Didn''t you just say that the child minister is too clever? What Wenqu star came down to the earth? So the son minister doubted whether it was the child minister who had been pregnant for a long time in her mother''s womb that caused her to be so smart. " Knead by Wu Mei to hit the arm of raw pain, Li Hong quickly beg for mercy to say.Wu Mei sneered and pointed at Li Hong with a feather duster. She said, "what do you want to do in my palace today? One is about the relationship between your father and Ji Wang, another is about the relationship between the king of Yue, and now you''re struggling with your own birth. What do you really want to do? Don''t give me a definite answer today, let''s see how I deal with you! " Li Hong looked at the expression on her mother''s face. Obviously, she was not really angry about her gossiping about her relationship with her father. I''m afraid that what really made her angry was that she was planning to have a baby in October! Because we all turn a blind eye to this matter. After all, the story between the father and the Queen Mother happened during the period when the father and the emperor were still observing filial piety for the emperor''s grandfather. So now, even if it is not a secret, it is something that the queen mother and his father are not willing to mention. However, as for her love affair with her father and emperor, Wu Mei always sneers at the fact that she serves the former Emperor and then the present-day emperor. She and the former Emperor are pure and innocent, and have never failed his majesty today. Moreover, at that time, after the death of the eldest grandson of the emperor''s grandmother, no one but Zhao Rong and Xu Hui could enter the eyes of the former Emperor at all. From this, we can know how true the emperor''s grandfather was to his grandmother. At that time, even Xu Hui, who was favored by the emperor''s grandfather, was granted the title of Zhaorong in his lifetime. Even under the advice of the minister, Emperor Taizong had no plan to establish Xu Hui. In addition, the Hu lineage of Li Tang royal family followed the Hu custom. After his father died, it was normal to marry his father''s woman. Therefore, the relationship between Li Zhi and Wu Mei is the key to get a proper name between the government and the public. When Wang Zhaojun of the Han Dynasty went to the Xiongnu, he also married the Hun Shan Yu Huhanxie first. After the death of Huhanxie, he twice married the two sons of Huhanxie, and both gave birth to their children. What''s more, in the Tang Dynasty, the influence of Hu people''s customs on the Tang Dynasty is deep into the bone marrow. Whether it is from living utensils, music, food and so on, the Tang Dynasty is deeply influenced by Hu Feng. Hu table, Hu chair these daily expenses, of course, are also influenced by Hu Feng, and now they have become indispensable objects in people''s daily life. That''s why Li Hong dared to speculate about the long father and the dragon mother so boldly, but he forgot that Wu meihuai was still in the guanye temple when he was thinking about him. Therefore, he violated Wu Mei''s taboo and was severely beaten. As for Wu Mei''s admission to the palace, there were the reasons why Xiao Shufei and the queen fought against each other. Xiaoshufei deliberately asked Li Zhi to help Wu Mei into the palace. Also, Wu Mei had a beaten Li Hong in her stomach, which led to Li Zhi''s determination to call Wu Mei into the Palace. He rubbed the place on his body where he was beaten by Long Ma, but Bai Chun on one side didn''t even look at him. Suddenly, Li Hong felt like he was in the cold kiln. He was so sad that he didn''t care about himself when he was beaten. "It''s nothing. I just want to ask if I think of it." Li Hong showed his teeth in pain, but he still had to reply to his mother''s words. "Can you ask Li Hong about love without purpose? Do you think the king Ji and the king of Yue have provoked Li Hong Wu Mei''s face is cold, and the little bunny is more and more mysterious. Today, she suddenly pulls herself into Tongxin Pavilion, which must be full of unknown intentions. "Oh, I don''t know what to look for now, so it''s hard for me to make a judgment. Now that I''m also a minister of letters, the sufferings of the common people in the world should be taken into consideration. I haven''t written a single word about it yet." Li Hong looks out of the glass window. Li Zhi holds Li Lingyue''s small hand. They probe outside the window and look inside. Li Lingyue''s voice is faintly heard from the outside. "Even if you don''t have to be shangshuling, can Li Hong ignore the sufferings of the common people? How are you doing with what I asked you to do? " Wu Mei asked lightly. Speaking of this matter, Li Hong will feel that he, the prince, has not been able to inherit Datong in the future. Because in history, the Empress Dowager asked her father and Emperor for these things, but now she is looking for herself. Does that mean that the empress has no ambition to participate in political affairs or even control the imperial court? "Almost, most of them can be implemented in the future. Such as: to persuade farmers to pay taxes and corvee, to exempt the taxes and corvee in Guanzhong area of Chang''an, to talk widely and to slander, and to increase the salaries of officials above eight grades in the Tang Dynasty could be implemented immediately in the Yuan Dynasty. As for the rest, I think we need to think about it, but I think it''s all feasible. I''d like to thank the Empress Dowager for her mother''s love of the world. " Speaking of business, Li Hong has also become upright. Li Zhi and Li Lingyue walked in slowly. They just heard this clearly. Li Zhi also said with a smile that he called the Queen''s benevolence and was willing to think about the people in the world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 Li Zhi, who kicked someone to another sofa, sat down next to the empress of the Tang Dynasty. After carefully listening to Wu Mei''s more than a dozen political opinions put forward by Li Hong, he was even more satisfied and praised repeatedly. Moreover, he hit someone with his queen''s political opinions. Li Hong reluctantly listened to father Long''s instructions. He did not pay attention to Li Lingyue, who was lying on his ear next to him. When he was ready to leave, he heard his father''s mouth open: "wait a minute. I have something to tell you." "You don''t have to say anything. My son will not agree." Li Hong didn''t wait for Lizhi to speak, but he refused directly. "Why? Did the little bunny turn against you? I have not said anything, you directly refused me? Believe it or not, I will treat you as a great disrespect! " Li Zhi blows beard and stares at Li Hong and says. "Don''t you mean to say that the Tang Dynasty is far richer than that of the former dynasty, and the former dynasty can afford all the expenses of foreign envoys during the celebration of the Yuan Dynasty. How can I be stingy?" Li Hong disdains to say. "What? Don''t you agree? " Wu Mei asked curiously. "Of course, the children don''t agree. They come to our Tang Dynasty to pay tribute to them. If they don''t kill them severely, will they still pay for them? I don''t dare that man''s money is too much. " "Who do you think is stupid and rich? Who is stupid and has more money? Empress, give me the feather duster to see how I can teach this unfilial son... " Mr. Li Zuoji, who has already won the throne, is about to run away. "How dare I say you, my son? I mean, I say myself. Is that ok?" Li Hong carefully looked at the Dragon father who sat down again. He had to walk up to him again and patiently said, "father, emperor and empress, I seem to have a lot of money in the Tang Dynasty, but now there are more places to use money. When these foreign envoys come, they will have to pay hundreds of thousands of dollars or even millions of dollars. After all, when they come, they are willing to pay I must have used the old money that I was short of in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, I think it''s better to leave them alone and let them pay the bills themselves. " From Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s point of view, Li Hong, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, is good everywhere. It is the narrow and careful mind of the people who face foreign countries and foreign lands that they can''t bear, but they can''t refute it. As foreign envoys arrived in Luoyang, the eastern capital, before the first day of the Tang Dynasty, the bustling Luoyang City became more prosperous. In recent days, foreign envoys, princes, princesses and princesses successively arrived in Luoyang to attend the Grand Court meeting. Li Xian and Li Zhe, who had been forbidden to stay in Chang''an, finally arrived in Luoyang just before the new year''s day. Luoshui had already been artificially frozen at this time. Following the example of some Huafang ships in the south, Luoshui stopped at Luoshui in Luoyang City. The constant flow of passenger flow made the pimps grin every day and put a lot of money into their pockets. Yingying, Yingying, Yanyan are occasionally seen on the side of the boat. Standing by the river, you can hear some green laughter and songs coming from the boat. The heroic poets chant poems and compose poems to help them. The music is constantly heard on the long Luoshui river bank. Walking along the river bank from west to East, the boats are one after another. Whether they are prostitutes or boat workers, or the scholars, literati and dignitaries who come to enjoy the boat, they are all smiling and kind-hearted. Since the early emperor, some local governors, governors and officials had to rent houses or live with merchants when they came to Chang''an or Luoyang. Therefore, they had been ordered by Taizong to prepare more than 300 residences for local officials in Chang''an city. By the time Li Hong''s defeated family, long Da, held a big Chaohe in Luoyang, and his official residence had been shaped according to the system. After each official''s transportation arrived in Luoyang and reported his official position and other procedures, he could find his official residence in a few places in the east of Luoyang, which would no longer be like renting houses or inns. At this time, the most busy were the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple. They needed to provide all necessary arrangements for local officials and foreign envoys. As for other officials, those from three provinces and six ministries, nine temples and five wardens, ranging from the position of minister to the junior minister or even the lower rank, will contact with other local officials to increase their feelings, or plot some of their own junior Jiu, whether to be promoted or promoted, or to continue to seek qualifications in another place. In a word, no matter the ministers of the Ministry of rites, the Ministry of war, the Ministry of government, the Ministry of work, and the Ministry of Hubu, it was difficult for even Li Hong to find their figures in their residence at this time. All of them were busy with social intercourse and lingered among the painted boats, restaurants and inns. According to Li Hong, if you really need to find them, you might as well stand on the Bank of Luoshui River and shout a few voices, so that you can shout out the officials you are looking for. Li Sujie and Li Shangjin naturally came from their fiefdoms. Compared with the officials, they are now the emperor''s sons. Although there is no royal palace as rich as Chang''an, their residence is a luxury house compared with other people. After they arrive in Luoyang, their first thing is to enter the palace Say hello to their dragon father.Now, in addition to Li Zhong, who is still alone in Loulan for the new year''s day, there are six descendants of the emperor''s Majesty in the Tang Dynasty, including Li Shangjin, Li Sujie, Li Xian, Li Zhe, Li Dan, his royal highness, and three princesses. Even Li Hong, the prince''s Royal Highness, felt that there were fewer children for his father, but he did not dare to tell his father at will. As long as he said something, it would surely reach the ears of Long Ma. At that time, he would not want to make the couple uncomfortable. Li Sujie often wants to find a chance to talk to Li Hong alone, but he has been gently refused by Li Hong. Now all the officials are busy celebrating the new year''s day. Don''t add any trouble at this time. As for the new year''s Chaohe and the last Yuan Festival, it can be another matter. Among all the princesses and princesses, only Prince Li Hong was able to live in Luoyang palace, which was full of people. As in Chang''an, he was still confined to the east palace to the east of the imperial palace. The architectural design and luxury of the palace here are as poor as those in Luoyang palace. Even Li Lingyue, who always liked to follow Li Hong''s buttocks as his tail, chose to live in Luoyang palace because the East Palace was inferior to Luoyang palace, abandoning the prince and his brother who could tell stories. In the morning, there were Pu Tuan, Ji Xi (table table), fuming stove and incense table on the hall. Everything here was set according to the old system. If tables and chairs were put into it, the Qianyuan hall was not enough for all officials. Therefore, Pu Tuan and table tables were still used to save the place. The imperial historian led the officials to the west side of the hall, and called from the official Zhu Yi to urge all the officials to be in place. The censor and the censor were present at the eastern and Western dynasties. Pingming, pass the point, the inner door opened, the censor led 100 officials into, Jiajie, Jianmen Xiaowei two people hold the door. Zhongshu, menxia and Shangshu were in front of the Xiangtan case, and the Baiguan class was around the palace. The first class was the first class, the second was the second grade, the second was the third grade, the second was the fourth grade, and the second was the fifth grade. Each class is headed by the provincial official. The officials of the East Palace ranked second to the officials of Taiwan, and the officials of the royal family and their relatives took the second place. "Foreign affairs office." The emperor and the queen stepped out of the west gate, and the fan closed and the emperor ascended to his throne and opened it. Then leave three fans on both sides. The three provincial officials paid homage to the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty and ascended to the palace. The inner visitors were ordered to call the battle, and the left and right wing army explored the wooden contract and entered from the East and West Pavilion. He was led by one person of five grades or more in the province, and one general and one general of the left and right guards took charge of it. In the whole process of the ceremony, first by Prince Li Hong''s birthday ceremony, and then by the princes and others. In the middle of the book order, the local congratulatory table was played, the Huangmen servant played the auspicious omen, the Hubu Shangshu played the contribution of Zhuzhou, the Ministry of rites, etc. In this way, it has been nearly two hours in a hurry. Someone sitting in the center of the hall is already drowsy. Last night, although he did not make a fuss about Bai Chun because of today''s January day celebration, he got up early, bathed in incense, and had to do various sacrifices in the East Palace. Shangguanyi, Li Yifu and other old people are like robots at this time. Their faces are solemn and solemn. Li Hong has no chance to discuss with them about simplifying the ceremony. Anyway, they are carried around like puppets and do whatever they are asked to do. In Li Hong''s opinion, such a struggle was even more tiring than going to battle, but there was no other way. At this time, the officials of the east palace had no feelings to tell. After saying a few more words, the imperial historian prepared to impeach him, and he went on with his work in a sullen mood. However, Li Hong was a little relieved that other princes, such as Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan, were even worse than him. In the morning, the imperial historian gathered outside the palace gate and stood with other officials, shivering in the cold wind of dawn, but he had to wait patiently. Because Li Sujie and Li Shangjin have families, they also need to hold ceremonies such as offering sacrifices to heaven and praying for blessings in the temporary palace. Only when they are finished can they join the ranks of the hundred officials. As for the local governor, the governor, the chief official, or the prince or the prince, everyone''s auspicious omen made Li Hong laugh. However, looking at everyone''s solemn face, and his father''s smiling beard and satisfied expression, Li Hong had to bear the smile and lower his head under the glare of Wu Mei Feng''s eyes, trying not to let himself laugh in such an occasion Come on. Most of them are gold, silver, jade and the like, but there are also wonderful people. Pei Ciyuan, the governor of Fuzhou, even knew that kelp can be eaten today, he carried a large string of dried kelp, and presented it to long father with a solemn and solemn face. Li Hong wanted to slap Pei Ciyuan. But in addition to kelp, Pei Ciyuan wrote a poem to express his loyalty. He wanted to encourage all the officials. Li Hong naturally disdained to shake his head, but he had to bear with it. In a word, whenever a local official or a royal family member presents auspicious omens, he will say some auspicious words or show his loyalty. After all the auspicious signs are presented, Li Hong finds that he seems to be the most insincere when offering birthday rites, because his dragon father is dissatisfied with him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 After the Shangyuan Festival, the whole Luoyang seems to have suddenly become desolate and keep up with the Lantern Festival. After that, people will feel that the flavor of the year has disappeared completely. Li Hong was watched dead by Wu Mei, because she vaguely remembers that this is Li Hong''s impression of "OK, today is the grand day of the Tang Dynasty. I know that you people in Tang Dynasty will drink Tusu wine when they celebrate. I will compare wine with you!" "Well, the one who spits out first is the grandson." "Well, who spits first, son of a bitch!" "Bring the wine." Li Hong went out of his way. He knew better than anyone how hard it was to drink Tusu wine. It was not wine. It was even worse than the traditional Chinese medicine prepared by Sun Simiao himself. However, today, he did not care. Even if he fought for his old life, he had to put the barbarians in white to the ground. "One more! If you throw up first, the carriage must fill me with the goods I assign for free. " There was a sneer on Saleh''s mouth. He had never been afraid of anyone. "Well, if you throw up first, fill it up as you want, but Every commodity is ten times its price Li Hong looks at Saleh provocatively. "It''s a deal!" "It''s a deal!" Then "honest" Yang Wu quickly snatched the historical records of the great court meeting from the Historiographer and ran over, asking the prince of the Tang Dynasty and his Royal Highness the prince in white to sign their names. It is the custom of the Tang Dynasty to drink Tusu wine on the first day of the Tang Dynasty. Then, jar by jar of Tusu wine was carried to them by the maids. Under the eyes of Li Zhi and Wu Mei, as well as other foreign envoys, relatives and relatives of the Tang Dynasty, civil and military officials, they drank as if they were drinking water. Do you have a bad time drinking Tusu wine? Just change the wine! High Lanling wine, Saleh began to find that there are several, hateful figure of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Change the wine! Grape wine! So again in the daze of the public, the two people drink grape wine as water again, until Saleh reaches out his thumb to Li Hong, and then the whole person falls down straight. Someone runs out in a hurry. No, he''s going to throw up. Li Zhiyan watched Li Hong drink and eat meat with envy. Unfortunately, as the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he was too weak to drink wine as water like the unfilial son. Wu Meiqi''s whole body trembles. How can you drink like this? Is it unnecessary? Pour yourself into death! But from that day on, all the ministers warned themselves that they would die miserably if they drank with the prince. Li Hong, who had been weak for three days and whose bones had been scattered for three days, filled the carriage with white clothes and food with the prescribed goods according to the agreement. Just sitting on the head of the bed, Saleh patted his head like lead, and frowned at the handwriting signed by Yang Wu, leaving behind all the money they needed for their journey back to white. The prince''s Royal Highness, who was puzzled and shook his head and frowned, wrote another IOU. He signed his name and put his fingerprints on it and gave it to Yang Wu, who asked him to take it to his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty. Looking at Yang Wu''s back and leaving, Saleh, sitting at the head of the bed, looked at his servants and the bills in his hand, and murmured: "after I go back, I''m not allowed to tell anyone about it, let alone tell me I I owe you a hundred thousand taels of silver! If anyone dares to speak out, I will cut his tongue! " From that time on, Wu Mei began to be paranoid. Every day she was fine, she looked at Li Hong with thoughtful eyes. She was so frightened that she thought that her mother was possessed by ghosts. She repeatedly asked if she wanted to find some Taoists and monks to do things for her? As expected, someone naturally bought a chicken feather duster for his pleasant words. In the past few days in the Imperial Palace, Li Lingyue''s praise and encouragement, Wu Mei''s feather duster flying around, and Li Hong''s jumping up and down the palace scene appeared every day. Wu Mei suspects that Li Hong''s white clothes big food princess has the flesh and blood of the Tang Dynasty, so she is suspicious. She has been thinking about how to get the emperor''s grandson back. Let Li Hong explain it, Wu Mei shakes her head thoughtfully and firmly believes that the bones and flesh of the prince of the Tang Dynasty have been scattered among the people. As a result, the feather duster often appears in someone''s dream. Even if he is holding Bai Chun''s enchanting body, the feather duster will often wake him up in the dream. Since this is the case, Li Hong thinks that the Empress Dowager wants to have a grandson, but now the empress mother has not found a princess for herself. Where can he get her a big fat grandson? Therefore, Li Shangjin, king of Ze, and Li Sujie, King Xu, were missed by Li Hong. Since they didn''t have them, the third and the fourth had their own. Find the palace and invite them to dinner. Let them come with their families and let the empress see if they are not their own grandchildren. Is it possible to ease the pain of thinking about grandchildren and give her the magic shock of treating suspicious people ? Before the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, after meeting the grandsons of King Ze and King Xu, Wu Mei was not cold and warm enough to reward some articles as usual. She was cured. She finally believed that Li Hong had no illegitimate child with her little hoof. After the Shangyuan Festival, King Ze Li Shangjin, Xu Wang Li Sujie and Crown Prince Li Hong built a boat for the first time. Yang Wu was the only one around them who plotted on the boat for a long time.So the next day Li Shangjin, the king of Ze, went into the palace and asked to leave. With the emperor''s permission, he led his family to his fiefdom Yizhou the next day. As the governor of Yizhou, he was a false name, but the governor of Yizhou was Lu Lishu. Now that he has told Li Hong, he has to go back and start to act according to his plan. As expected, Xia Zhi and Xiao Xue, the Royal Highness''s maids, as well as Huameng and cheetah, have been waiting for him to return in Yizhou. Sitting in the residence of Li Sujie, King Xu, because of Li Hong''s request, was able to stay in Luoyang after the Shangyuan Festival and stay in Chang''an with his family members. Looking at Li Jing, the son of Li Sujie, who is just able to walk, Li Hong likes to make people cry when he has nothing to do. But the little guy obviously knows that this person who is higher than his father is a bad man. So no matter how Li Hong amused him, the little guy cried two or three times in front of Princess Xu. Later, no matter how much Li Hong amused him, people didn''t want to see him. Looking at Princess Xu leaving with Xiaoli Jing, Li Sujie is still sitting with a smile. He has learned a lot about the long and small behavior of the fifth. The two men cooked tea in the living room. There was no one else in the hall except two people. The same two people looked very well at the same time. Next, we would like to hear from King Xu about how the Xiao family in Lanling disguised himself to use the old money. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 With the collapse of the Wang family in Jinyang and the loss of prestige in the eyes of scholars in the world, the Wang family, who was slightly behind the five surnames and seven families in terms of influence, caught a glimmer of opportunity to go further. Therefore, they began to secretly communicate with the imperial court or the world''s famous scholars, hoping to join the ranks of the five surnames. Prestige, declaration, influence and details, especially the favor of scholars in the Han clan, and the influence on the common people are the criteria for the five surnames and seven families to become big names. If the Xiao family of Lanling wants to be among the five surnames, they can only choose to cooperate with the royal family, officials and scholars to achieve greater prestige. And the most effective way is to make the high family have an effective influence on the poor scholars and ordinary people, and that is to do good deeds. Fame and wealth market has always been the goal of high families. If the princes, sons and princes want to have a certain prestige among the people, they naturally need to pass it on from the common people to the scholars. Therefore, the idea of Xiao family in Lanling hit Li Sujie, king of Xu. Li Sujie has always been loyal to Li Hong. He has always been grateful for Li Hong''s efforts to save his mother''s life and take care of the two sisters of Yiyang and Gao''an. Moreover, Li Hong has always been very kind to him and Li Shangjin. It was also because of Li Hong''s occasional help, which gave them enough convenience to make use of the advanced technology of Taiyi city in their fiefdoms to seek great benefits for the common people in their fiefs. Although their achievements were on the head of the senior officials, their achievements obviously satisfied Li Zhi. Even the empress, who had never liked them, was able to give gifts to their children after they brought their families into the palace. This shows that they have been very satisfied with their achievements in recent years. Li Hong looked at Li Sujie pouring tea for himself. He said with a smile: "every year, the government will release a batch of grain at a lower price to exchange for the money of private casting scattered among the people. This is what I learned when I spoke to the Secretary of the Si Nong temple after I served as Minister of the Ministry of household affairs. In fact, the imperial court did this to control the soaring prices." "According to what you say, isn''t it that what Xiao did is not against the imperial court? But I heard that even these three warehouses were secretly put into the people''s Republic of China. But as for whether to recycle the old money, I''m afraid it is difficult to reach the following conclusion? " Li Sujie did not expect that Li Hong''s attitude towards private money would become more tolerant. "You don''t know what the Xiao family is for. There are reasons why they are courting you. What''s more, in view of the relationship between the mother and the imperial concubine, they naturally feel that you are closer to each other emotionally. But you tell me about Xiao''s affairs. In a reasonable sense, you are betraying Xiao''s family." Li Hong Chi Chi Chi chuckled twice, teasing Li Sujie. Li Su Jie shrugged her lips in disapproval and said, "it''s easy to say about Xiao''s affairs. But I found that three warehouses in Luoyang are like this, so I''ll tell you by secret letter. Otherwise, I don''t know when I can use the letter channel you left me." Li Hong frowned and bit his lips. Why did he say, "as you said, if Xiao''s grain is put out or bought at a low price, as long as it doesn''t disturb the market, it''s to relieve the worries of the imperial court. We can''t do anything about them. As for your statement that the three warehouses were secretly released grain, it is not that you do not believe you, but that we have no evidence at all. " Li Sujie kept nodding along with Li Hong''s words. Li Hong was right. It was a big deal. If one was not done well, it would not only make grain prices soar suddenly, but also make officials suddenly fall into self danger situation. Looking at Li Sujie, he was also thinking. Li Hong continued: "Hanjia granary is what level you don''t know. It''s our royal granary! Who dares to move? Dare you? Or do I dare? Uncle Ji secretly woos you, but the problem is that he has nothing to do with this matter. He is not the only one who leads the prince of Henan Province from afar. Moreover, the relationship between that guy and his father and the emperor is extraordinary, which is known from his mother''s mouth. We don''t have evidence to move the barn? It''s nothing to be cut off. I''ll be beaten up. What do you do? At that time, I couldn''t help myself. How could I protect you? " "Can''t you just give up? Although I don''t know which warehouse it is, Li Sujie dares to guarantee it with his head. It must be greasy. The third one doesn''t say that. There must be something wrong with it! After all, is it not for the purpose of confirming the evidence that the third old man will be granted land Li Sujie is a little worried. Over the years, he and Li Shangjin have not really helped the fifth brother Li Hong. He has always helped them both. Now that there are some opportunities to improve his prince''s reputation, he is more anxious than the prince. "I know. That''s why I asked the third one to go back. We started from Luoyang. We couldn''t lift such a big pot cover. We couldn''t let him go back. We could pry a hole from the edge of the fief, and then we could slowly spy out what was fishy in it." Li Hong patted Li Sujie''s hand on the opposite side and said comfortingly. Li Sujie looked at Li Hong quietly, thought for a while and then said, "you are because I keep up with Jin? If we didn''t find out, but you found it yourself, I''m afraid you would have lifted the lid of the three warehouses in your character? Now, because you have to take care of our integrity, you can only do it with full assurance, but it is so? "Li Hong picked up the pot to pour tea for Li Sujie and said slowly, "you are really boring. According to your words, you are still a drag on the two of you? But if it wasn''t for you two, how could I know about it? Don''t be so fussy about that. What''s the use? After giving birth to a child, I''m even less daring. " "Hey You''ve just finished giving birth to a child. I''m a prince. Will I have children? Am I timid? If you''re timid, you won''t be told. To tell you, I hope you can make a decision as soon as possible, and don''t give up catching those who are rich in their own pockets because of our consideration. " Li Sujie snatched his cup and drank like a mouthful. The hot tea made him stand up from his chair and sprang about with his tongue outstretched. He looked at Li Sujie who was jumping and jumping, spitting his tongue and breathing like a dog. Li Hong took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "by the way, you sit down and don''t jump. If you want to discuss this matter with you in lanqi''er? " "Crazy you! You think it''s something you can do if you want to? Will the father and Emperor agree? Will the mother agree? Don''t daydream. Qizhou is very good now. When you go out, the people will greet you. I have some reputation in Qizhou. Although I am the governor of Qizhou, I am also very important. " Li Sujie still has some sense of achievement when talking about Qizhou. But when it comes to Lanling, he can''t even think about it. What''s the place there? It''s Xiao''s house, the mother''s wife''s home, one of the top gatekeepers. At the beginning of his marriage, the father and the emperor did not agree to his mother''s request. He asked for a marriage of Xiao''s family for him. Now he allows himself to go to Lanling, which is not a daydream. What is it? Li Hong didn''t worry about relying on Xiao in Lanling, but what about his father and his mother? Will they think like Li Hong? Looking at Li Sujie''s incredible expression of shock, Li Hong didn''t take it seriously: "when you were in the palace, you were also the prince who was loved by his father. You Li Sujie was smart and studious. My father often told me to learn from the fourth elder brother. Now, is it not that my father is happy to see you from the bottom of his heart? If this matter is verified and settled, you can go and ask the emperor for help. Then I''ll play the sideline drum for you. I''m not sure it will come true. " "Come on, you don''t fool me. I''d rather lift the three big lids with you now than ask my father to seal me to Lanling. Fifth, if you throw me there, it''s like baking me on the fire, and it''s still a big fire with oil. Please do it, Prince. For the sake of Xiaomin''s clues, please forgive Xiaomin A wife and children. " Li Sujie is no longer jumping feet, now he feels his heart is about to jump out of his throat. "The crown prince has decided that this matter can be put on hold for the time being, but it can not be abandoned. If there is a chance, we still have to try it." Li Hong said with a smile that he was not afraid of the big things. "Li Hong, I can tell you that Ji Wang and Xiao are very aggressive against me now. You''d better stop this year, although I didn''t become that But I don''t think I''m so firm. You know, this kind of thing is sometimes put up by someone unconsciously. When you wake up, you want to get off the ship and you can''t get off. Isn''t that how the boss got to Loulan by the Wang family of Jinyang? Yes? Where are the four towns in Anxi short of princes? Are you going to roast me in Lanling and then remove me to Anxi? " Li Sujie complained, but his expression was to the point. Li Hong couldn''t help nodding. The eldest one was smart, but he was mistaken. He thought that he had mastered his lifeblood of Li Hong. He secretly colluded with the Wang family in Jinyang. Moreover, the other four surnames were like that fly, so they came up to him. Unconsciously, they were taken as spokesmen. He did not think that even if Li Hong collapsed in the end, even if he or the people behind the scenes became the emperor, would he not be the emperor controlled by the five surnames and seven families? The first thing the father and his mother tried to do was to disintegrate the Guanlong group headed by the eldest sun Wuji, and then to weaken the influence of the five surnames and seven families. They hoped to form among the common people in the world, and the royal family was the most important one, followed by others? Isn''t it to stabilize the continuous development of Li Tang''s country! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 Hanjia granary is the first granary of the Tang Dynasty. How much grain can be stored is an amazing number in the last generation. In this era, it is also an important guarantee for opening granaries to release grain during the famine period in Guanzhong area. The storage of a Hanjia warehouse is equal to half of the storage of the whole Tang Dynasty. Therefore, we can imagine the importance of this granary to the Tang Dynasty! I''m afraid there are not many people who dare to make it, and they want to take the Royal granary to fill their own pockets. If it is found, this crime may not be affordable to anyone. But when it comes to Hanjia granary, we have to mention its predecessor back to luocang. In the Sui Dynasty, the granary was built outside Luoyang City. At the end of Sui Dynasty, the world was in chaos. Li mi seized the opportunity to take back luocang and put Luoyang City into a situation of no grain. However, Li Mi, who was holding grain and grass, had a great increase in morale. What made the rulers of the Sui Dynasty even more afraid that food was not only the key to food and clothing, but also became the capital for the Wagang army to attract the hearts of the people. A large number of hungry people and food deficient rebel troops rushed to the Wagang army, which made the Wagang army famous and powerful for a time. Although the Wagang army''s uprising failed because of various factors, Li Mi''s successful strategy of seizing grain and grass has become a lesson learned by another person with a heart. This man is the emperor''s grandfather Li Shimin. Li Shimin saw the disadvantages of granary outside the city, so he decided to build a granary in Luoyang City, so as not to follow the stupid decision of building granaries outside the city in the Sui Dynasty. Therefore, the granary, which was carefully designed by Li Shimin, was built in Luoyang. Hanjiacang not only supplies the grain in Luoyang City, but also acts as a grain transfer station between Guandong and Guanzhong. With the expansion of Hanjia granary and the increase of its reserves, huiluo granary continued to be used for grain storage, and its function became smaller and smaller. Today, it can even be said that it has become the chicken ribs granary of the Tang Dynasty. Then, since they were not taken seriously by the imperial court, they would naturally leave opportunities for those who want to take advantage of them. Li Hong believes that the most likely one among the three big warehouses is back to luocang. Li Sujie looked at Li Hong playfully. The empty teacup was held in his hand and wandered around. He thought and asked, "why can''t it be Li Yangcang? Back to luocang is outside the city, which is easy to be used by people with intentions to speculate and enrich their own pockets. But Li Yangcang is farther away from Luoyang, isn''t it more suitable for them to sell secretly? " "Liyangcang is too risky. Today''s risk is even greater than that of hanjiacang. Liaodong is still in the war. If they dare to sell liyangcang''s grain privately, they can be beheaded directly without guilt. After collecting grain, liyangcang always takes Yongji canal or the Yellow River and then transports them to Luoyang, or to the northeast, and continues to transport water to Youzhou to supply the soldiers in Liaodong front. When there is no war, the granary there is like Hanjia granary, which needs to ensure enough food for 80000 people for a year, so the possibility is very small, but it is not impossible. " Li Hong said after deliberation. "What now?" Li Sujie felt that Li Hong''s analysis made him so clear. He was no longer like a blind man at the beginning. He was worried about hanjiacang, liyangcang, or going back to luocang. "I don''t know." Li Hong looked at Li Sujie and said simply. "I don''t know? The third and I have given you so many clues. You tell me you don''t know? " Li Sujie put down his teacup and asked with wide eyes. "Where is Li Shangjin? Yizhou! That''s Jiannan road! Where is Li Yangcang? It''s still in Daowei Prefecture of Henan Province. There''s a capital city road in the middle, so it''s definitely not Li Yangcang, is it? " Li Hong from Li Sujie''s study for a long time, turned out an old map, looked at it and said. "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Then hanjiacang has problems with luocang, so we can only wait until the third one has made progress "Are you so sure that Li Yangcang is OK?" Li Sujie was deeply suspicious. Li Hong looked at Li Sujie, who did not agree with him. He held out a finger and pointed to the top of his finger. He said, "the regret of my father''s life is that he has not fought personally. It''s not a day or two to imitate the emperor''s grandfather''s dream of galloping on the battlefield. A few days ago, I refused to send troops to the west to restore the country for belus. Now listen to the empress mother said, this period of time, stand in Liaodong map there in a daze, I guess this is again thinking about planning to fight Liaodong after the spring, you say, since the father and Emperor are concerned about Liaodong war, how dare Li Yangcang make mistakes? If the emperor''s father drove his own expedition, the Liyang warehouse would not be full of grain waiting for his father? Moreover, I''m afraid that someone has already spread the story that his father is staring at the map of Liaodong. 80% of this liyangcang is no problem. " Li Sujie knew little about chaotang. After listening to Li Hong''s analysis, he could only nod in silence and agree with his point of view. Li hongran said, "look at me and see if I''m going back to the city tomorrow, I''m not going to see the future." "Not today? It''s just noon Li Sujie wanted to express himself in front of Li Hong and asked urgently."The Empress Dowager doesn''t let me go out of Luoyang City. I''ve lived in Luoyang City for more than half a month now. I''ve been wandering in the north. I''m blind in the south. Besides, Li Lingyue''s spy keeps telling the empress. Even tomorrow, I have to report to her." Li Hong turned his mouth and said that he was not free as the prince of the Tang Dynasty. "It turns out that being a prince is so pathetic..." "Go away I''m gone. I remember to be ready tomorrow, just you and me plus With white pure? "Yes Li Hong''s tall figure has arrived at the door of the living room, uncertain said. When I got to the courtyard, I saw Princess Xu playing with Xiao Li Jing in the courtyard. She used to tease Xiao Li Jing. Then she went to the palace accompanied by Yang Wu. Xiao Shouye, the governor of Weizhou, is sitting in the mansion of Li Shen. It is said that once the Shangyuan Festival is over, he will not be able to stay in Luoyang. However, Xiao Shouye still stays in Luoyang and does not leave. As for whether anyone knows that he is still staying here, I am afraid it is still a question. "Why did Ji Wang stay in Luoyang for Li Yangcang Xiao Shouye felt that Ji Wang was a little too cautious. It had been nearly two years. The war in Liaodong never stopped, but no one ever found out what was wrong with liyangcang. "You are the grandson of Xiao Xuan, an important official of the former Emperor. Your grandfather is listed in the 24 meritorious figures of Lingyan Pavilion, and the princess of Xiangcheng is also married to your father. The relationship between you and the royal family can be imagined. Now, Li Sujie, king of Xu, is still staying in Luoyang, and you have failed to reach a tacit understanding with him. Don''t you think it strange now?" Ji Wang looked at some domineering Xiao Shouye and said. "So what? Could Li Sujie, the king of Xu, help the imperial court report? What''s more, Li Yangcang has always been cautious and has never had any problems. Of course, if we can secretly transport 200000 stones of grain back to luocang according to my father''s and your wishes, then we will have no worries. " Xiao Shouye smiles calmly. Now the court has not found anything, that is, Li Sujie, who only knows a little bit about it and can''t make a good climate. His mother''s concubine is ignored in the royal family. After so many years, she is still imprisoned in the cold palace as a commoner. What kind of waves can li Sujie make? "200000 stones can be taken back to luocang, but how do you want to transport them to Weizhou to make up for the deficit of liyangcang? Since Xiao wants to be a member of the five surnames and seven families, why do they still violate the law and discipline? You don''t know? Your father Xiao Rui is now in charge of the Xiao family. This is the wish of the elders of the Xiao family. He hopes to lead the Xiao family to a higher level with the help of your father''s influence. Therefore, we should be careful in everything Ji Wang frowned a little. How did Xiao Rui give birth to such a son? If all this work is handed over to Xiao Shouye, he will soon follow Xiao Shouye and be brought to justice by the crown prince sooner or later. "Princess Lanling is very powerful now. With the support of the prince behind her, Lanling has been suppressing the Xiaos in her fiefdom for years. The Lanling wine, which Xiao is proud of, is now surnamed Li. What should Xiao do? You can''t just rely on prestige for such a big family business? Do you have to have the money you spend on weekdays? Is it not that you want to get more of the old money? Selling grain at a low price and buying it back with private money can also keep the old money in line with the law and prevent the court from paying attention to it. This is something my father can''t do. " Xiao Shouye spread his hands and said helplessly with resentment. Ji Wang gave a silent smile, shook his head, and asked, "how is your father now? Are you healthy? " "Thanks to you, everything is fine. Originally, he wanted to go to the Yuan Dynasty meeting in person, but It''s said that your majesty wants to fight Liaodong personally? I wonder if Ji Wang knows anything about it Xiao Shouye believes that Ji Wang and his majesty are brothers. Moreover, it has been rumored that they have a harmonious relationship. Even when the old money was exchanged a few days ago, his Majesty gave him a leniency. "I want your father to come here. I want to discuss this matter with your father. Although his majesty has not yet decided whether to go to Liaodong personally or not, in a few days, when the weather is warm, his majesty wants to make the war in Liaodong come to an early conclusion, which is correct." Ji Wang said with uncertainty in his eyes. "Well If you persuade your majesty not to go personally, it will not cover up the deficit of liyangcang, and we will have more time to slowly transfer food from back to luocang. " Xiao Shouye thought of the most direct and simple way, but he did not think about who to persuade his majesty to give up the idea of personally conquering Liaodong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 Ji Wang exchanged greetings at will and let Xiao Shouye leave. Looking at the back of Xiao Shouye, the governor of Weizhou, Ji Wang could only shake his head and smile bitterly. There is so much he can do to help them. If the son of Xiao Rui, the Duke of song, who inherited the title of Xiao Xuan, still didn''t take his warning seriously, he couldn''t help him. Xiao Rui once served as a governor of Yizhou, but now it is Lu Lishu. It is said that there is a deep relationship between them. Li Shangjin, the governor of Yizhou, discovered that Lu Lishu secretly transported grain to Weizhou from their unusual relationship. According to the law, the grain collected from all over the country will be stored in the nearby granaries. Unless the grain comes from the south by water, it can only enter the people through Liyang and Hanjia warehouses. In the study of the East Palace of Luoyang palace, none of the four maids is around. Only one Bai Chun can be sent, but Li Lingyue always borrows them away. Therefore, the prince''s Highness has never put any of the other ladies around him except Yang Wu and Lian tie. However, just as he was thinking, Bai Chun stepped in from the outside and looked at the prince, who was sitting on the chair, staring at the paper on the desk. He walked behind him quietly and gently kneaded Li Hong''s shoulder. "After checking, Xiao Shouye did not leave Luoyang. As for the attitude of King Ji, it seems that he is ambiguous now. It is not like taking sides with the Xiao family, but more like being a good old man in the middle." White pure let someone''s head on her high chest, light said. "It''s normal not to leave. Is uncle Ji holding his father''s edict in his hand? Why are you still a peacemaker at this time? Ah... " Li Hong lifted his head from the towering white pure, pounded the paper on the table with his hand and murmured, "see? How can these relationships be clarified? It''s just layers and intricacies. " Bai Chun leans forward from behind Li Hong, which turns out to be that she takes the initiative to put the soft towering pressure on Li Hong''s head and looks at the paper under her feet. On the paper, there are several lives and official positions: former Yizhou official: Xiao Rui. Lu Lishu, the current governor of Yizhou. Governor of Weizhou: Xiao Shouye (son of Xiao Rui). He''nan Fu Shaoyin: Lu Shuang (son of Lu Lishu). Li Shen, King Ji, and Li Sujie, King Xu. "What do you mean, sir? Why is king Xu on the list? Why isn''t Zawa on the list? " Bai Chun feels Li Hong''s head rubbing against her chest again. The strange feeling makes her heart beat faster. She did not want to be the same as the last time, the prince made her whole body soft, but in this study she was caught by other maids, so she quickly diverted the attention of the prince''s highness and asked. "There''s nothing wrong with Li Sujie, and there''s nothing wrong with the third one. It''s just a random addition. Is Xiao Rui related to the royal family by marriage? But how does it have anything to do with Princess Lu''s marriage? What should I do? If there is a problem with the granary, which of these people is easy to offend? If you offend Lu Lishu, will Pei WANYING trouble me? Will Pei Xingjian write to me in Tubo? The Xiao family? Will uncle Ji Wang trouble me? Will my father bother me because of Uncle Ji Wang? The water of marriage in the Tang Dynasty is so deep Some ape arm backward, suddenly block waist embrace white pure, light then hold white pure on double knee, embrace the family member in the arms said depressed. "Ah..." Bai Chun was startled by Li Hong''s sudden action. She felt that the sky was spinning around just now, and then she was held in her arms tightly. A cold hand had been put into her chest at some time. "Er My lord Well When you Punish Xiao Shoudao and Xiao Shoudao for not Are you all right Ah How to look forward to it now. " White pure beautiful cheek, red frost full, delicate lips slightly open, in someone''s arms amorous feelings of low voice hum. When Li Hong hears Bai Chun''s words, she can''t help but think of the case that Xiao Shoudao, Xiao shougui and he Lanmin were convicted of trespassing into Cuiwei palace. However, he doesn''t want to be separated. Bai Chun pulls his hand out of her chest. Li Hong, who didn''t care about it, took Bai Chun''s slender waist and thought like: "this time and that time, not to mention that both of them and he Lanmin were guilty of felony at that time, and even Xiao couldn''t come forward to express feelings. But today, I always feel that there is something strange in it, and the involvement is much wider than that." "Why don''t you send a letter and ask Princess Xiao?" Bai Chun blinked her bright eyes and enjoyed Li Hong''s embrace. "No, I''m afraid Xiao has excluded his mother and concubine. Now Li Sujie''s position is not clear to them. They won''t let a common man know too much details." Li Hong shook his head and refused. There are many mysteries revealed in such an incident that Li Hong did not understand what went wrong, and he always locked his target on returning to luocang. As for Li Yangcang, just as he told Li Sujie, he always thought that no one dared to fight liyangcang, an important idea for both the army and the people. In the evening, he went to Zhenguan hall to ask Wu Mei for leave and leave the city tomorrow. To Li Hong''s surprise, the empress dowager, who always regarded himself as a disaster, agreed happily. Even what Li Lingyue wanted to follow was stopped by the empress dowager, which made Li Hong almost blurt out that he would come back after three or four days in the city.Fortunately, he also knew that it would not work in his dragon mother. He comforted himself to have a day''s holiday. But when he left the palace, he did not know that Xiao Shouye, who was going to enter Henan Province to find Lu Shuang, a young Yin of Henan Province, found his figure. Three people and three riders deliberately went around the southern city of Luoyang and swayed around it. Then they quickly walked out of the gate of Luoyang under the cold morning wind. Back to luocang is on the north side of Luoyang City. After three riders get out of the city, they start to drive their horses and whip. There are not many pedestrians on the road, so they are not afraid to disturb anyone. Besides, there are few people on the official road to luocang in the early morning. Back to luocang, it is more appropriate to say that it is a granary, but it is more appropriate to say that it is a military town or a government office. Tang Dynasty has always attached great importance to the management of granaries. Both Hubu and sinang temple have the right to supervise granaries. In addition, some warehouses are directly under the control of Henan government. It can be said that it is even more difficult for anyone to sell some official grain privately, but it also makes its management very complicated. Huiluocang is composed of different warehouses of different sizes. The warehouses classified as Zhengcang and Yicang are managed by the warehouse department of the Ministry of Hubu. They are often closed. That is to say, the imperial court distributes grain and grass to the people for low price, and then returns to the warehouse of privately cast money, which is used to balance the fluctuation of prices to a certain extent, and is still under the control of Taifu temple. Taicang, zhuangzang and Juncang are under the jurisdiction of sinang temple. However, Henan government is responsible for the specific work of all the granaries. The Yushitai and the guards of the Imperial Guard are the official yamen responsible for guarding. Under such seemingly tight supervision, the stored grain can still be transported out by various means. The whole layout of huiluocang looks more like a small city surrounded by the city wall. On the heavy wall, you can see the soldiers patrolling the guard pass by. The wide gate is enough for three carriages to pass side by side. At this time, at the gate that had been opened, three or three carriages began to enter one after another. Naturally, each carriage would have a road guide from Henan government, which could only be entered after being inspected by the guard. But there are not so many restrictions on single riding. As long as the guard looks at you like a good man, you will go back and forth for ten times, and they will not pay attention to you. Therefore, when Li Hong''s three elegant men followed the grain cart by the reins, the guards just glanced at random and allowed them to enter. Bai Chun today made a woman disguised as a man, but in Li Hong''s opinion, it looks like a human demon. Who believes in such a dress up! However, Li Hong seemed to understand that this period was also a time of endless appearance. Some men were enchanting and charming, which was not a new thing. By the way, Li Xian''s son of a bitch seems to have raised a man''s pet. Later, it seems that the domestic slave man he raised betrayed him. When he competed with Wu Mei for power, it was his male pet who claimed that he killed Ming Chongyan. However, Ming Chongyan was useful to the royal family at that time. But now that Ming Chongyan is not in the palace, there will be no conflict of interest. That is to say, Li Xian will not be framed by his man yet, but Li Hong was puzzled by the fact that the man was in the house now?! "Ah, ah What do you think? I''ve been calling you for a long time Li Sujie, holding the horse''s reins, looked at the street which was gradually becoming more and more lively. "Ah? It''s nothing. I suddenly think of one thing. By the way, do you know what Laoliu is doing recently Li Hong found that he knew little about Li Xian and Li Zhe''s current situation. "What''s the matter? I haven''t heard of any bad things. Old six and seven always abide by their manners. It seems that it''s your prince''s business to do bad things? Besides, I was forbidden by my mother and empress a few days ago, and I couldn''t go anywhere. But I didn''t have a chance to do bad things. " Li Sujie looked at the streets with endless cars and horses. From afar, he could see some granary styles, which were very spectacular. "Yes, cockfighting can be known by the emperor, and then be scolded. I don''t think it will do anything bad. Bai Chun, do you have any money? Sit down in a teahouse. " Li Hong looked at some shops on both sides. These simple and small teahouses, inns and restaurants were all prepared for the grooms to rest. The three found a clean and tidy tea house and went in. The man at the door looked at the tall horse in their hands, and quickly and attentively led the reins and helped the noble man tie the horse to the nearby stables. The good fodder was put into the manger without waiting for their orders. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 The sun has been hanging high in the air, the traffic back to luocang several main streets, the people are gradually more and more, most of the people are working in luocang this time, shoulder with do not know how many times to wipe sweat, how long to use yellow cotton cloth as handkerchief. After passing the routine inspection with a simple token in his hand, he entered the inner warehouse of grain storage. Judging from the top of the granary and the number of people entering, there is still a lot of grain left in huiluocang. Although we don''t know what kind of grain is left today, it''s inexplicable to feel at ease when looking at the guard''s appearance of being so heavily guarded and the scene of heavy traffic. The shop assistant was holding the unique tea of Tang Dynasty. He was about to add onion, ginger and garlic seasoning into it. Li Sujie stopped him immediately, and the tea foam was ignored. If he added those seasonings, he would really be drinking tea soup. Since being followed by Li Hongxue to taste tea, Li Sujie has been disgusted with the original tea soup. Especially when Li Hong told him that the tea soup tasted like dishwashing water, Li Sujie had secretly tasted the tea soup, smacked his mouth and thought that the taste was almost the same. Therefore, he has long been used to the real tea tasting instead of drinking the tea soup again. The man looked at the three people strangely. Seeing that they all insisted on, he had to leave unhappily. His heart was full of disdain for them. He was so stupid that he could not drink tea. Bai Chun naturally is the best choice for tea. Li Hong and Li Sujie looked at the people who entered the inner warehouse and said faintly, "it seems that there is still a lot of grain here. After last year''s famine, they thought there would not be much grain here." "These are two different things. They are dumping the old grain and selling it to the people, and then the new grain will continue to be stored. As for some high-quality grain, see, those carts come here to pull the high-quality grain as seeds." "Are these seeds sold to the people or distributed to the people free of charge?" Li Hong asked curiously. Li Sujie has lived a very grounded life in the fief these years. Naturally, he knows more about these grassroots affairs than Li Hong. Hearing Li Hong''s words, he stares and says, "naturally, it''s with money. Good seeds are for the noble families. How can people afford it? Those who are better off will choose at most medium-sized seeds, while those who are poor will choose the lowest ones. After the autumn harvest of next year, they will pay back the seeds according to the rent adjustment, including those owed to the officials. " "How about the inferior seed harvest?" Li Hong pulled out a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He looked at two old people sitting down not far from their table. They were adding green onion and ginger to the tea with great relish. Li Sujie calculated in his mind and said, "well Basically, after returning the seeds of the official family and keeping up with the rent paid, the surplus food is enough for the family to eat until the end of the new year. A family of five, however. " "Since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, the population of the people of the Tang Dynasty has been on the rise. Now it has returned to the peak of the former Sui Dynasty. I''m afraid there are more than five people in this ordinary family?" Li Hong was a little powerless. Since the Tang Dynasty was so rich, why didn''t some policies of that year change? At that time, it was because of the small population. Because of years of war and chaos, it was good to have five people in each family. In addition, in the early days of the founding of the country, many people went up to the mountains and set grass, so the number of people who could be counted by the government was naturally less. Therefore, according to the system at that time, giving the policy today was a policy beneficial to both the country and the people. But now it''s different. The population base is rising steadily. Every family is increasing its population, and the soldiers are not included in the calculation. Now, naturally, these grains are rented and adjusted, so that the people can''t feed themselves in the disaster years. "Mm-hmm, that''s true. But that''s what the emperor decided at the beginning. Who dares to veto the decision of the former Emperor?" Li Sujie looked at Li Hong and asked in a meaningful way. "Don''t look at me..." "Three young masters invited me. I didn''t mean to do it on purpose. But this is too close. I''ve been listening to the three conversations just now. Obviously, I''m not satisfied with the grain decision-making?" An old man on the next table came over, pointed to the distance between the two tables and said with a smile. Li Hong looked at a black robe, a Futou head and a beard. He was not very tall, but he was elegant and wise, standing next to Li Hong. "I don''t dare to be dissatisfied. Why, does the old gentleman think that the decision made by the late emperor seems out of date now?" Li Hong looked at the middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, indicating that he might as well sit down and have a chat. "Thank you, young master. How about talking with my friend?" In the Tang Dynasty, in his thirties, he began to call himself an old man. Li Hong nodded with a smile. The middle-aged man called another middle-aged man of the same age and bearing a certain official prestige. Then the five people sat at the same table. Two people looked at Li Hong''s tea, and then looked at their own tea soup. They just looked at each other in dismay and did not speak. "Where is your name? Don''t you think you are a scholar of Luoyang? " Or by the middle-aged man who started to talk."I''m Li Bai. This is Li Su, my elder brother. This is my beauty, a person from Beijing." Li Hong said with his eyes wide open. He also believed that with the fierce eyes of the two men, he might recognize that Bai Chun was a woman disguised as a man. After listening to Li Hong''s words, they nodded and introduced themselves: "in the next cloth clothes, this is Mr. Lou, my friend for many years." "Two gentlemen." Li Hong said with a smile. Sima Lin, then it should also be an aristocratic family. In this era, the importance of the idea of the patriarch is self-evident. Even if it is a declining aristocratic family, as a descendant, he will talk about it, which is a kind of respect for the ancestors. In the Northern Wei Dynasty, Sima aristocratic family had gradually declined and faded out of the imperial court except Sima Yang, who served as a general in the East expedition. In the pre Sui and Tang Dynasties, there was no one who could get on the stage. The one who was slightly skinny and was called Mr. Lou might have been Lou Shide, the governor of Henan Province. After Li Hong appeared here, he unexpectedly met him unexpectedly. Li Hong didn''t know whether it was a real coincidence or a fake coincidence. "I wonder if you are here to buy grain?" Li Hong blinked his eyes and asked curiously. "Ha ha I don''t buy grain here. The government''s granaries only sell grain in the city. Who will buy grain in the wilderness? What if you are hijacked on the road? But the three young masters are extraordinary and elegant. I don''t know what''s the matter with huiluocang, which is about to be abandoned by the imperial court? " Simalin asked casually. "As we said just now, the task assigned to us by the gentleman of Chongwen museum is whether the low-grade grain seeds are enough to feed the people, and whether the low-grade grain seeds can be produced in a year is the purpose of our coming here." Li Hong takes a look at Lou Shide, who has not spoken for a long time. After Li Hong finished speaking, Sima Lin also looked at Lou Shide as if nothing had happened: "when the disaster last year, it is said that today''s Chongwen Hall of the prince''s highness is relieving people''s worries. What emergency mechanism, at the critical moment, uses the granary under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of housing to distribute grain free of charge to the people. Now, are you planning for spring planting this year?" "I''m not going to talk about it, but I''m here to see..." "This Hubu has always been friendly with Chongwen hall, but there is no Granary under the jurisdiction of Hubu and sinang temple in huiluocang. Didn''t the three young masters know before they came here?" Lou Shide suddenly interrupted Li Hong. "I don''t know, but even if the granaries of Hubu and sinang temple are no longer back to luocang, who is in charge of the remaining grain storage? Can''t it be Henan? It seems that the disaster in Henan Province last year was no less than that in the capital city? Today''s busy traffic is not just preparing to feed the people, is it Li Hong saw that Lou''s moral integrity was serious, but his official prestige was not small. Zhang Kou was from Hubu and sinang temple, which was obviously oppressive. "Well said Mr. Li! Well said! Ha ha, brother Lou, how are you? Now it seems that I am not alone in petitioning for the people. The three young childe are also worried about the country and the people. They also hope that you can quickly release grain to the people this time. The people in the disaster last year relied on the grain released by the Hubu and sinang temple. Now the granaries in the Hubu and sinang temple in luocang are empty. They are waiting for you to release the grain from Henan government Can the court release grain from hanjiacang? " Sima Lin was happy when he heard Li Hong''s words. He came here with Lou Shide today. It was he who grinded Lou Shide to have a look. He didn''t believe Lou Shide said that there was no grain left in luocang. As for the lack of food for the people in Henan Province, he had to wait for the court to make a decision. Therefore, he took Lou Shide to come here today, hoping to persuade him to release grain in the name of Henan government instead of waiting for the court to issue a document. Obviously, so much grain is stored in the granary, is it really necessary to wait for mildew to be distributed to the people? Although he is just a cloth clothes, it doesn''t mean that he can''t have the sentiment of worrying about the country and the people, isn''t it? Lou Shide looked at the happy simalin without expression, then glanced at Li Hong, and hummed: "although huiluocang is ready to be abandoned, it is not said that it will be abandoned now. From the completion of the Sui Dynasty to the present, huiluocang is the most important thing in Henan Province. What if we release grain again this year and catch up with natural and man-made disasters? Isn''t it necessary to release grain? Where did he get so much grain free of charge? " "If you don''t let it go this year, the people are starving to death and there are dead bodies everywhere. Who are you going to give your grain to? What do you want the people to give you? Is it really necessary to keep grain moldy and people eat bark and leaves White pure small face a cold, in simalin smile just congealed in the face, then impolitely said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 Lou Shide and simalin look at Bai Chun in surprise. They don''t expect that the beautiful woman''s words are so sharp. Although they say this, they are surprised by their aggressive tone. They can''t help but look at Bai Chun''s two companions. They naturally drink tea. They have no reaction to Bai Chun''s aggressive tone, as if they should have said so. "The state is the most important thing in the court, the government is the foundation, and the people are the second. Should we give up the stability of the court, the lives and lives of the nobles and nobles, and spend all the food on a group of people? Who will be in charge of the court, the nobles and the nobles? Is it not my responsibility to make trouble to the court at that time? " Lou Shide, looking at Bai Chun, retorts. "The common people take the second place? absurd! If there is no common people, who will be your senior official? Are you the people''s parents? He is also a servant of a powerful family, a nobleman and a high official... " "Presumptuous! I am a second grade official of the imperial court. How can you insult the imperial court? It''s reasonable to arrest and punish the imperial court officials without any reason! " Lou Shide slapped the table and said angrily. But instead of scaring Li Hong, Li Sujie, Bai Chun and Sima Lin, the tea cups on the table jumped up. "I''m just talking about things. I don''t mean to slander or criticize you! When the former Emperor and Duke of Zheng, Wei, asked about the policy, he once said that water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn a boat. I don''t know why you treat people like ants and despise the lives of all living beings! Is this the little girl who is attacking you for no reason? " Bai Chun''s face was colder. Although she was disguised as a man, it did not affect Li Hong''s image of a beautiful fairy who did not eat people''s fireworks. Lou Shide was also livid, wheezing and gasping. Especially when he heard the little lady say the word "adult", he deliberately accentuated his tone. It sounded more like an insult to him! Lou Shide looked at simalin with a black face. If he hadn''t made such a fuss, he would not have been humiliated today. Take a look at the two young men who came with the little lady. They looked at the ceramic teacups carefully, as if in their eyes, there was a little lady more beautiful than the one in front of them on the surface of the cup. They were still staring at it! But Sima Lin was surprised to find that Lou Shide''s originally cold expression did not know why, when looking at the two young people who were devoted to appreciating the tea cup, he was slowing down slowly. Finally, he even squeezed out a stiff smile on his face. Sima Lin was stunned. He and Lou Shide have been close friends for many years. It was the first time that he found that a person''s expression could be changed in such a way that it was like a slowly unfolding picture. At first, he was cold and angry, and then he was stunned, calm and gentle. Then he turned up the corners of his mouth, and then wrinkled his brows and eyes, showing a smile. To Sima Lin''s surprise, Lou Shide, with an embarrassed smile, stood up from the table, ignoring the surprised eyes of the tea shop assistants and the guests at the three or two tables, and suddenly saluted the young man in white named Li Bai. "What the young master said is that I have been taught. The official should take the life of the world and the food and clothing of the common people as their own responsibility, instead of just looking at the hardships of the aristocratic families, such as the noble and noble families. I would like to thank you for this My Lord. " Lou Shide looked at Li Hong, turned his head to look at him, and finally said in a low voice. Li HongChong waved his hand to him, motioned him to sit down, looked at the embarrassed face, and said faintly, "Lou Shide, your eyes don''t seem to be a problem, but it took so long to recognize me and my fourth brother. Why, are these eyes patronizing the recognition of the official nobleman?" "I don''t dare, my humble Officer Minister... " Loushide in simalin''s astonished gaze, said in a panic. When he was sitting at another table, he thought Li Hong was familiar with each other, and he always felt that he had seen them. Moreover, Lou Shide was sure that the place where he had met them was not an ordinary place. However, until just now, he had never remembered where he had met them. Until looking at Li Hong holding a cup of tea there, looking at that side of the face to drink the cup of tea, he suddenly remembered, Luoyang palace Qianyuan hall! The prince of the Tang Dynasty, when he was drinking with the prince of big food in white, was this side face, which made him deeply remember the prince of the Tang Dynasty. But just now, because he was not on the court, and the prince was still wearing casual clothes, Lou Shide''s memory was blurred. It took me a long time to think about it. "Come on, don''t lower the officials or the officials. It''s not above the court. There''s no need to be so restrained. Tell me the truth. What''s the purpose of your coming here today?" Li Hong continued to play with the cheap pottery teacup in his hand. "This In recent days, I have been demoted No, my old friend, Malin, who is opposite to you, has been pestering me. I hope I can open a warehouse to release grain and solve the food problem for the people who have finished the Shangyuan festival in the name of Henan government, but I Alas It''s hard to say, your highness Finally, Lou Shide had to lower his voice and turu Li Hong''s identity. "Cough, cough, cough..." The tea in Sima Lin''s mouth was not bad at all. After hearing the words from his highness, he lowered his head in a hurry. All the tea in his mouth choked out and sprayed on the ground.Stunned, Sima Lin looked at Li Sujie beside him, and then at Li Hong, who was sitting opposite him. As soon as he got up to make amends after coughing, he was suppressed by Li Hong''s gesture. "Mr. Sima doesn''t have to be like this. It''s OK to have a seat." After that, he looked at Lou Shide and said, "tell me, what''s so hard for you to say? Why do you want people to learn from Cao mengde''s desire for plum blossom to quench their thirst?" Lou Shide was full of bitterness. Li Hong looked around at many people and shop assistants who were listening up to each other about food. However, the lives of these people nearby, when I heard them talking about food all the time, I naturally hope to hear some good news. "Then you can accompany me around the granary built by the previous dynasty, that Check with him. " Li Hong got up and went outside the teahouse. Looking at the disappointed teahouse man, he pointed to Lou Shide and said. "Well, my guest, take a long time. By the way, if you can find out when the imperial court will release grain, you may as well tell the small one that you are ready." Shop assistant meets Li Hong and stealthily says. "What? Why don''t you have enough to eat while you''re in the granary? " Li Hong asked with a smile. "My guest My guest, you are joking. I''m a waiter in the teahouse, not in the granary. Naturally, I don''t have to eat. " "What do you eat every day now?" "Food, can''t we really gnaw bark? But it''s just that I eat less than when I have surplus food. I''m not afraid of your jokes. After the Shangyuan Festival, I almost forget what a full meal is like. " "No, last year I gave you two full catties of grain. According to the family of five, even if you are late, you should be able to eat now?" Li Hong was very curious. According to the teahouse assistant''s meaning, the common people had already begun to economize on food and clothing! "There are grains, but you can''t eat them all? If you eat all of them, what will you grow after spring? Is it difficult to eat only ready-made seeds? It''s not like starving to death. " The teahouse assistant looked at Li Hong and said disapprovingly. I''m really worthy of being a childe. A full man doesn''t know that a hungry man is hungry. You think you are all like you. If you don''t have enough food, you can get enough food by looking for some relationship at will! We are ordinary ants and ordinary people. The government will take good care of us. Li HongChong gives him a thumbs up, but he sees Li Sujie and Bai Chun chuckling. This is obviously not a joke. The teahouse clerk is poor, but he is laughing at his thoughtlessness. Sima Lin was going to leave. Facing his royal highness and Prince Xu Wang of the Tang Dynasty, he was more or less nervous. However, Li Hong did not intend to let him go. Instead, he asked him to follow him to the granary. Five people walking in the busy streets, the carts full of grain, one car after another, after the inspection of the guards, began to drive out of the granary door, slowly toward Luoyang. Lou Shide walked on Li Hong''s side and lamented, "Your Highness, you don''t know. He has been forced by him to come and have a look these days. He said that these grains are being transported out, but they are not for the common people. Instead, they are directly loaded with boats from Luoshui, or go north by carriage..." "Yes, as the governor of Henan government, don''t you know these things? First of all, why don''t you want to release grain? Why do you have to wait until the imperial court orders? Is it that if the imperial court does not give the order, you, as a second grade official, do not have the right to open granaries and grain for the people? " Ignoring the supervision of the guard, Li Hong pushed Bai Chun''s shoulder and walked in first. "Well You don''t know that there is not much grain left in luocang this time. It is true that the imperial court is going to abandon it. But I also want to use all the grain in the most critical moment, don''t you? " "Tell me directly, how much food is left." Li Hong didn''t go to the granary full of carriages, instead, he went to the cold granary to observe. "This Back to luocang, there is still surplus grain left now About Less than three million stones. " "That''s quite a lot. It''s enough for the people in Henan to spend the famine years." Li Hong asked in a puzzled way that you don''t consume so much grain left. Do you really have to wait for the people to starve to death and begin to eat bark, just like Bai Chun said! "Three million is quite a lot, but among these three million stones, there are military grain, public grain, royal food and a small part, but there is not much in the granary. And What''s more, King Ji asked for the low-cost grain of 500000 stone granaries. If he took away the low-cost grain of 500000 stone, there would be not much left for the common people. What do you say the minister will give the people to eat? " Lou Shide spread his hands, as if it was an impossible thing, but also felt very aggrieved. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 "Uncle Ji?" Li Hong stopped for a moment. Bai Chun, who was walking with his head down behind him, didn''t stop the car again. His pretty nose hit someone''s back as hard as rock. "Yes, all these years, Ji Wang sent grain from here to the northern and southern cities. This is the imperial court''s intention. It is used to balance the grain prices in Luoyang and its surrounding areas, and withdraw some private coins from the people." Lou Shide said as he handed Li Hong a sample of grain for random inspection. Bai Chun looked at Li Hong''s hand holding a huge embroidery needle like things, curiously from Li Hong''s hand to watch. "Do you know what it''s for?" Li Hong handed it to her and asked. "I don''t know." Bai Chun said simply. "I don''t know you still have it." Li Hong then snatched the cuttings from her hand. As Lou Shide walked into a granary and looked at the neatly placed sacks, the cuttings were inserted without difficulty. "I see." Li Hong slowly pulled out the sample, looking at Cao inside the grain full of grain can not live nodding. At this time, the stock technology has been extremely developed. Even in the last generation, after people excavated hanjiacang, they found grains full of grains. It is enough to imagine how important the grain is to the Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, we would not spend huge efforts to build such a huge project. Bai Chun didn''t think so. She turned her mouth and grabbed Li Hong''s knife. She stabbed another sack, but her strength was too small. She only poked in a little bit. She tried several times and changed several sacks, but all of them failed. Naturally, Bai Chun was ridiculed by Li Hong. However, it was obvious that Bai Chun, who was dressed as a man, had already developed a thick skin. She followed Li Hong and them with pride. She took a sample in her hand and transferred to several granaries. Back to luocang was beyond Li Hong''s expectation. No matter the grain in the warehouse or the account book brought by Lou Shide, there are clear records and whereabouts of each transaction. In the current accounting method of huiluocang, these account books do not need Li Hong to look at, and Bai Chun can easily find problems from them. But all the grain has a clear context, even small to a few stones of grain, have been made in detail, plus the granary grain is not lack, so it can be ruled out that there is no problem back to luocang. Li Hong, Li Sujie and Bai Chun came here with great interest and were about to return in frustration. When they came to the door of the granary, they looked at the grain to be pulled out of the truck. Li Hong suddenly asked, "by the way, there was no problem with the previous accounts. What about the 500000 stones this time? Do you know where Uncle Ji Wang''s grain is going Lou Shide is stupefied, Bai Chun is also stunned, even Li Sujie is also stunned. Yes, he has been checking the previous accounts. How can he forget the accounts that are going under his nose. Lou Shide had to go back and forth to the luocang supervisor again. As for the 500000 stone grain that was being transported out, he only gave the direction of 400000 stone grain. As for the other 100000 stone, he said, "Lu Shaoyin said that after all the grain has been transported out, he will give a clear proof of where he is going." "Lu Shaoyin?" Li Hong looks at Lou Shide strangely. Lou Shide had to give Li Hong a detailed account of Lu Shuang, who was in charge of grain in Henan Province. When Lou Shide said that Lu Shaoyin was the son of Lu Lishu, the governor of Yizhou Prefecture, Li Hong and Li Sujie looked at each other quietly. Both of them realized that there must be an unknown secret. After returning to luocang, under the supervision of Sima Lin and Lou Shide, Li Hong and Li Hong began to return on the same road. Li Hong sighed all the way, but he didn''t say why. Bai Chun and Li Sujie kept murmuring in their hearts all the way. They didn''t know what the prince''s Highness was suffering from. Finally, when he entered the gate of Luoyang, Bai Chun couldn''t help but wonder: "what''s the matter? You are always groaning all the way. What''s wrong with you? " Li Hong led the horse listlessly and said lazily, "fourth, I don''t think we can touch the problem of this granary now. What we are most afraid of in this world is not faking for private gain. Do you know what we are most afraid of?" Bai Chun and Li Sujie shake their heads blankly, looking at Li Hong with two pairs of curious eyes, waiting for his answer. "In this world Public welfare is the most terrible. You see, uncle Ji Wang is acting according to orders. He will release a batch of low-cost grain every year to stabilize the grain price of Henan government. However, only 400000 of these 500000 stone grains have been proved, and the other 100000 have not. If we go to ask Uncle Ji Wang for proof, uncle Ji will give us one. Well Your majesty, you can ask him the answer! Right? " Li Hong studies Ji Wang, Li Shen has always wanted to be a virtuous king, but the image is always obscene, said the old-fashioned. Looking at Li Hongxue, the king of Ji, Li Shen, they did not feel funny at all. They just nodded like pecking rice and waited for Li Hong to continue talking. "Well, let''s go out from Uncle Ji Wang to ask our father. I''m afraid that before listening to our words, he will wave his hand and say," yes, I asked Ji Wang to release low price grain. What''s wrong? " "Sir, your majesty won''t say anything about it? This seems to be what the people in Liaodong said Bai Chun corrected Li Hong''s mistake."What do you think the father would say?" "My father would say," you''ve broken it. " Li Sujie said with a smile to learn Lizhi''s pronunciation. "Go back and accuse you two of your great disrespect, and wait to be punished." Li Hong led the reins and continued to move forward. The streets of Luoyang, where people were coming and going, passed by because of a flood. In addition, several streams and rivers were set up in the city. If not all the buildings had a strong flavor of the north, Li Hong would have suspected that he had arrived at the water town in the south of the Yangtze River. "Sir, you mean that if you want to find out whether the grain has been deducted or not, is it not to check your majesty? Do you mean that? " Bai Chun vomited lilac tongue, deeply afraid that Li Hong will not accuse them of disrespect, but go back to clean up their own. "Generally speaking, this means that uncle Ji acts according to orders. Therefore, no matter whether it is to supervise the imperial censor, Dali temple, sinang temple, or the Ministry of punishment, once the problem of granary is found, even with the greatest courage and great pressure, I''m afraid that it will be a dead end to find out about him. No one dares to ask his majesty for evidence with his words ¡£¡± "Why not? Since there is a problem with the granary, we should discuss the matter according to the facts. The father and the emperor are not violent It''s the emperor or the emperor who has this Li Sujie almost said the word tyrant. "The problem is, we haven''t found out what''s wrong now. Lu Shuang and Lu Lishu must have some secret, but what have we found out? A hundred thousand stones missing grain? But they said that they would make up for it later, didn''t they? We are not monitoring the censor, but we can tell the truth. What can we do to prove our father? With the grain now missing? I''m afraid my father will say that you are a little bit of a chicken. " Li Hong stroked his chin and said thoughtfully. "Well If you don''t want to find an imperial censor in the court, it''s their specialty to tell lies with their eyes open. They don''t care if they tell a lie for you. " Of course, Bai Chunli had a bad idea. "Nonsense, this is no good. Now the reform of Yushitai is on the way. If we continue to play with the wind and start with me, then the court will not be more polluted in the future? When officials meet later Hehe, the first sentence is that Lord Bai has always been good. Has he been impeached today? " Li Hong looked at Bai Chun and half joked. "What about that? Do you just give up? " Among the three, Li Sujie is the most reluctant one. He was the first to find out the problem. He informed Li Hong in a secret letter a year ago, but now he doesn''t know where the crux of the problem is. Moreover, it seems that Li Hong will offend uncle Ji Wang. "It''s impossible to give up. Seeing that all the food distributed to the people last year is about to be finished, didn''t the waiter in the teahouse say that he hasn''t had a full meal from the end of the Shangyuan festival to now, and that''s still the case in the teahouse. Then the people who depend on the sky to eat are more difficult than the teahouse assistants. So now, as long as there is a famine in the prefectures and counties of Henan Province and spread to the court, or to the ears of the censor, you can uncover a corner of the granary problem. " "If you are forced by the government, will you not starve the people to death? In this case, you are no different from Lou Shide. " Bai Chun quit immediately after hearing this, but he was indifferent to the people''s starvation. Is this the prince who is famous for his kindness and filial piety in the Tang Dynasty! "What are you chattering about? Did I tell you to let the people starve to death?" Li Hongbai white white pure one eye, led the horse reins did not go to the North City direction, but continued to wander in the southern city of Luoyang. "Since you don''t intend to report to your highness in person and wait for others to make a compromise, you are just like Lou Shide." White pure skimmed her mouth, not willing to whisper. "If I don''t take the initiative, can''t I wait for my father to ask? What''s more, don''t patronize and complain about me. Xiaoxue and the four of them are in Yizhou. Let''s see what problems they have found. In addition, let your people expand the scope and rush to liyangcang all night to find out if there is something wrong with liyangcang. " Li Hong takes over the reins that Bai Chun throws to him, and then Bai Chun, dressed as a woman, twisted her waist and sent her buttocks to the roadside to buy sugar gourd! Li Hong helplessly watched Bai Chun come slowly with several strings of sugar gourd and sighed: "let''s make you laugh. The maids in the East Palace are all lack of discipline, so unreasonable! You don''t care Li Sujie ignored his self mockery and asked thoughtfully, "are you going to go to the south of Luoyang until dark? When the imperial gate is closed, will you go back? " "Smart! In this way, the Empress Dowager or the Emperor may not remember me, but Li Lingyue will definitely come to me, so I can tell them about the granary problem? " Li Su nods and doesn''t speak. He doesn''t understand. With the harmonious relationship between Li Hong and his father, he can directly ask why he has to go around so many twists and turns to expose the problem of granary! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 Li Hong didn''t want to report directly to his father, or in his former way of dealing with affairs, he took the initiative to investigate Luoyang''s Officialdom first and then to the sky! But he is not without worries. First of all, although Luoyang''s status is not as important as Chang''an, it is already the second big city on which the Tang Dynasty relies. He has offended the powerful officials of Chang''an and Luoyang all over again. Even after he ascends the throne, is there anyone else in his hands? In the two important capitals, I can see that apart from enemies, they are enemies, which seems not suitable. Although it is said that Chongwen museum is full of talents now, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and the resources in the hands of the powerful are much more abundant than that of the Chongwen Museum. It is very difficult to compete with other people in a short time and do not rely on others at all. What''s more, Princess Qianjin and Li Ming, king of Cao, and other royal families have already regarded themselves as tigers and wolves, and they have offended uncle Ji Wang. That''s good. In the whole royal family, they are really alone. In such a circuitous way, if we can handle the matter, we can not let ourselves be hated by Uncle Ji Wang, and other dignitaries will not regard themselves as tigers and wolves. In this way, we can have the best of both worlds. Li Hong has an indescribable aversion to sugar gourd. In short, he doesn''t like the sticky sugar gourd, but Baichun, the goblin, enjoys eating it. After the festival, he gives the other one to Li Su. After the festival, he puts the sugar gourd he just ordered into Li Hong''s mouth. He also wants to let Li Hong have a taste of it It''s delicious. " Li Hong bit a sugar gourd in disbelief, and then Bai Chun shook his head to explain: "Changan''s sugar gourd has no seeds, Luoyang''s sugar gourd has seeds." Li Hong, who found himself in the role of a goblin, really wanted to slap the goblin''s sexy buttocks in public and in full view of the public. What a difference! The three people, like ghosts and ghosts, turned the southern city of Luoyang all over the place. The three people who had nothing to do were still unwilling to walk across Tianjin bridge to the imperial palace after the lights were on and there were few people on the street. Li Sujie was anxious as if he wanted to go to the toilet. He had been out for a whole day and said that he would go back early. However, seeing that the two people still had no intention of going back, he was embarrassed to go back to his house alone, so he had to accompany them to travel around the street. Even the three of them ran to Luoshui in boredom, and stood on the riverbank to observe the boats full of literati and literati. Laughter and laughter rose one after another over the Luoshui river. The clear songs of the girls and the bold and forthright poems of the literati were heard all the time. The prosperous scene of the whole school of Luoshui was in sharp contrast to the three people who were worried about the food rations of the people on the river bank. After being asked several times by Luoyang''s Wu Wei as a homeless ghost and suspicious villain, the three men said goodbye on Tianjin bridge and prepared to go back to their respective homes. As soon as his Highness Prince of the Tang Dynasty entered from Yingtianmen gate, he was stopped by the eunuch waiting at the gate. His majesty and the queen have invited him. The maidservant has been waiting for you all afternoon. I didn''t expect you to come back at this time. "Good and bad?" Someone''s first reaction asked, let eunuchs are confused, this is the prince? Come up and ask the good and the bad! Fortunately, I was only a servant in Luoyang, not in Chang''an, the capital city. But today I finally saw the difference between the prince and the ordinary people. A sneaky man leads Bai chun to Qianyuan hall, but he is told that his father and mother are waiting for him in Zhenguan hall. Since the Luoyang palace was repaired, Qianyuan hall has become the palace of father long. The Zhenguan hall behind him has become the palace of Longma. The Ming hall next to it has the same style as the memorial hall of the first world. Every time Li Hong passes by, he feels it The wind is blowing. The person just walked to the door of Zhenguan temple, heard Wu Mei''s cold voice say: "you roll in with Bai Chun together!" Someone shrinks his neck in fright, reaches out and pats the white pure and upright buttock gently, and whispers in the ear: "it seems that the queen didn''t treat you as an outsider, so kind word" roll "has been used on you. Bai Chun didn''t dare to be as presumptuous as Li Hong, but just received the information from her hand, she had to tell Li Hong. As she walked into the hall of Zhenguan, she whispered, "Li Yangcang..." Since he came back to Luoyang, it seems that the governor''s temperament has changed since he came back to Luoyang. What made him even more puzzled was that Xu Wang, who had never interfered in local government affairs, never cared about the local government affairs in Yizhou. Today, together with two palace maids and eunuchs brought back from Chang''an, he stopped the official grain carriage and kept asking questions. Even if he had gone through the motions, he could not make Xu Wang, who had never been involved in local government affairs, return to his mind. He had to break the casserole and ask himself where the grain was going. It is said that when he first came to a place, whether he was a governor or a governor, he would not fight against the local officials when he had not formed any wings. How could this king dare to do so?He is the son of his majesty today. Unlike his brother, Wang Ye, he has formed his own sphere of influence in the local area. With the trust of the court and his majesty today, he is able to challenge and inquire with local officials. Wang Xu does not have such energy now. The court has not fully believed that he has no intention of becoming the crown prince. Even in the capital city, he has no power to speak of. As a prince born to a palace man, his mother and concubine have no power to rely on. In recent years, he has been careful not to ask right and wrong. How dare he detain grain vehicles today? Lu Lisu sat in the living room thinking hard, trying to break his head. He didn''t know why the king Xu went back to Luoyang, and he became so rigid, just like a changed man. What''s more troubling to him was that the place where the grain was stored was often patronized by thieves. All the account books actually disappeared. These account books recorded the grain to be transported to Liyang Cang, Weizhou. If it fell into the hands of those who had the intention, the consequences would not be imagined. If it could not be solved, Ji Wang would be implicated. Dazed, wondering why Li Shangjin, the king of Xu, was so tough, a servant came in in in a hurry and said in a low voice, "my Lord, I have found out that the two maids and eunuchs who followed King Xu today were not given to him by his Majesty in Luoyang. Moreover, from the post office, the two maids and eunuchs had to go to Yizhou before Xu Wang, and once they arrived in Yizhou, they lived in Lord Xu''s house." "Not the maids and eunuchs? Is this possible? So who are they? Have you checked it? " Lu Lishu asked with a frown. Today, I sent a letter to Lu Shuang, the son of Shaoyin in Henan Province, asking if Xu Wang had two more maids and eunuchs beside him for no reason. Did he know anything about it. "Their identities have not been found out yet, but judging from the people who have been monitoring Lord Xu''s house these days, the two men and two women seem to have very different identities. Although every time they meet with King Xu, they are all courtiers and eunuchs, but the king respects them in attitude, and they are not like maids and eunuchs at all." "It''s strange. What kind of person and identity can Wang Xu be treated with courtesy? By the way, have the people who went to Lord Xu''s house to ask for food have come back... " "My lord My lord... " Lu Lisu''s question was interrupted by the panic cry outside. "Let them in and go to the back study for business." When Lu Lishu heard the cry outside, he knew that it was the man who had gone to King Xu''s house to ask for grain carts, but had come back in vain. Lu Lisu, led by his servants, had just sat down in the back study when he heard the sound of staggering steps. Listening to the footsteps, Lu Lisu''s eyebrows were even tighter. It was obvious that his servants would not bring any good news. "My lord..." "What''s the matter? Why is it like this? " Lu Lishu, who had just sat down on the chair, stood up from the chair, looking at the black and blue face of the head of his family! Different from the servants and servants, the servants had a certain status in the Lu family, which could be said to be the relationship between him and Lu Lishu. This kind of spirit of contract of the servants is equivalent to tying their fate to the Lu family. The most important thing is that they will be the most loyal servants of the Lu family at any time due to their contractual relationship of prosperity and loss. They will never betray the Lu family at any time. The disadvantage is that if they have been family servants for a long time, they will have autonomy in certain matters after they have gained some prestige of the Lu family and have the consent of their masters. They can do things conveniently for the benefit of the family. And it''s like a double-edged sword. Sometimes when the servants act in a disorderly way when they don''t know clearly, it''s easy for the master to fall into a passive position. But at this time, the master can only accompany him through the difficulties, instead of driving him out of the family. He is not a minister of the Lu family. Therefore, some dignitaries often go through more than ten or twenty years'' examination in selecting and appointing their family officials. Up to now, Lu Lishu has only about 20 family ministers, which is enough to imagine that other dignitaries will be as cautious and cautious as he is in the selection of family officials. "My lord..." "Let''s talk about things first. What''s the propriety of being a mother-in-law?" Lu Lisu frowned and looked at the family servant who was beaten blue and blue, miserable and helpless. A nameless anger rose in his heart! Is king Xu so domineering! Don''t he know what relationship he has with Li Shen! Does he not know that Princess Ji is his granddaughter! Who is supporting him? How dare you beat the servants of the Lu family so recklessly! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 Lu Lisu was even more confused. His courtiers were beaten by a eunuch under the direction of the palace maid without the permission of King Xu. Moreover, according to the family minister, the identities of the four people were indeed palace maids and eunuchs, and they really respected Li Shangjin, King Xu. How dare you start without waiting for your master''s permission? Do they respect King Xu on the surface? "Minister Lu Lishu met his highness King Xu." Lu Lishu led the ten family servants who had been beaten and saluted respectfully in Lord Xu''s mansion. "Is it that Lu Changli and his family officials have come here to set up a teacher to punish the king?" Li Shangjin said with leisure. Li Shangjin didn''t even let Lu Lisu sit down and talk. Instead, he sat down slowly and looked at the ten servants and Lu Lishu who had just been beaten by Huameng. He was very proud of what you could do. Lu Lisu was stunned. Unexpectedly, Xu Wang, who had always been reserved and gentle, now has such sharp words that he can not even save the most polite words. He directly asks himself whether he has come to set up a teacher to make a crime. If you look at the two maids and eunuchs standing behind King Xu, they are obviously the four people who arrived in Yizhou ahead of time. The maids are graceful and picturesque. They are all full of beauty. The two eunuchs were hardcover and tough, with a fierce atmosphere of killing and cutting. Their expressions seemed calm, but their eyes, like hawks, were merciless. They watched him and the ten bedraggled servants behind him with vigilance. "Minister I didn''t dare to offend his highness. I took the liberty to come over all night. I just wanted to ask his highness when the grain minister would be able to take him away. " Lu Lishu thought about the way to start a teacher''s inquisition, and even prepared a draft of how to fight with his royal highness King Xu. However, he did not expect that Li Shangjin would be so straightforward and choked back all the speeches he had prepared. "No? Is it really or superficially? " Li Shangjin squinted at Lu Lishu. Up to now, he did not intend to let Lu Lishu sit down and talk. He pointed to the ten servants who had just been beaten by Huameng. Li Shangjin continued to ask with a relaxed and freehand smile on his face: "since he did not dare to set up a teacher to investigate the crime, he did not know that Lu was leading the ten ministers who had been reprimanded by the king at night What are you doing here? Eat too much in the evening, come out to eat? " "This..." Lu Lishu felt that he had misjudged the form. At least he was also the prince of his majesty. It was not in line with the etiquette when he rushed over at night. Moreover, he had a servant beaten by King Xu. Who would believe it. But when he saw his servants humiliated just now, his anger was hard to calm down. In addition, his relationship with King Ji, as well as his gentle and courteous attitude towards him, made him run over without thinking too much. He had hoped that his servant would be beaten and forced to give back his grain. But now it seems that his thoughtless behavior has fallen into a passive position. In any case, I should not lead the beaten servants to Lord Xu''s residence. In this way, if it is spread to the court, I will be seven points weaker even if it is reasonable. "There are not enough people in the minister''s house. If you want to take away the grain, I''m afraid they will have to send them over. So I have to bring them here." "I promised to return the grain cart to you? Why did the governor of Yizhou use his servants to transport grain? Is there a secret in it? " Li Shangjin''s words became quick and urgent: "in the middle of the night, you took the servants who harassed the king at night, and stormed into Ben Wang''s house in anger. Do you think you want food? When did the governor''s office begin to manage politics at night? For the sake of Ji Wang''s uncle''s face, I just ordered people to reprimand your servants and let them go back. But you, Lu Lishu, did not know how to repent. You took your own servants to the king again! When I leave Chang''an, I will be subject to you, Lu Lishu? I''m afraid that even uncle Ji Wang is here, he doesn''t dare to agree with you to blame the Royal Prince! " Lu Lisu was startled by Li Shangjin''s stormy words. As a veteran of officialdom for many years, with Li Shangjin''s last slap on the table, his body and mind suddenly cooled. At the same time, he realized that he was cheated! All this was designed by Xu Wang. He did not mean to go through the path of transporting grain. Instead, he deliberately detained the grain truck and beat his servants. All he did was to tempt himself into thinking that he was gentle and courteous, and would not be under great pressure. He would surely come over and question him as soon as he was humiliated! King Xu is a good schemer. He not only thought that his servants would ask for grain carts on their own initiative, but also that he would certainly come to ask for a crime! In this way, his Lu Lishu''s family education is not strict, and his servants are wantonly guilty of the crime. I''m afraid I have to sit down because of my recklessness when I forced myself to rush into Lord Xu''s house and set up a teacher to question his highness? "I dare not, King Xu, if you lend me thousands of courage, I dare not show any disrespect to you! In fact, the reason why I came here and led my family to come here is to make amends to you. However, I have been unable to find the opportunity to speak, which will make your highness have such a big misunderstanding. " Lu Lishu began to sweat on his forehead and palms. Looking at the angry King Li Shangjin, he quickly bowed down to make amends. At the same time, he turned to the ten servants behind him and said coldly, "don''t you kneel down to make amends to Xu Wang! In the middle of the night, who asked you to come to King Xu''s house? Where did you get the news that there would be villains robbing food and grass in the evening? "The courtiers are worthy of being servants. Compared with the servants in the mansion, they should have a high degree of tacit understanding with the master in mind. When Lu Lishu''s words softened, they flopped down on their knees and pleaded with his highness Xu for forgiveness. Li Shangjin looked at Lu Lishu, who was in a state of confusion and panic. For the first time, he felt that after leaving Chang''an and Luoyang, he had a trace of Royal Prince''s majesty and momentum. His heart was much more relaxed, and his whole person became elated and elated. It has been four or five years since I came to the fiefdom. In these years, whether I had contacts with Lu Lishu, or with officials from the lower level, or with the officials of the governor, I was cautious and courteous. I was afraid that one of my carelessness would cause these officials to impeach them to the court and impeach them for their wanton actions on the fief. After several years of worrying carefully, today I finally got up because of the support of the fifth. Who can imagine, just before he went to Luoyang, he did not know that Lu Lishu had a change in the grain he collected. Don''t mention how nervous he was at that time. Knowing the secret of local officials was not a good thing! If they find out that they can''t do it well, they may be framed by them jointly. At least, they will be expelled from the fiefdom, and then be reprimanded by the emperor and demoted as the governor of Zhongzhou and xiazhou. In those days, I even dreamt of waking up. Even the gate of the palace was afraid to go out. For Lu Lishu and some other officials, they were rejected on the ground that they were ill. But when he was about to bear the pressure, he suddenly thought of the Crown Prince Li Hong. He knew that only the fifth Li Hong could make him safe and smooth in Yizhou. But no one dares to provoke that evil star, that is, the father and the empress. If the evil star is urgent, he dares to fight against it! When he was three or four years old, he dared to go to the cold palace where concubine Xiao Shujie and Li Sujie lived in the palace where concubines and concubines of the imperial concubines of the imperial concubines were deposed as commoners, and killed a eunuch who was close to his mother. Although he was reprimanded by his mother and even slapped in the palace, who has been involved in the killing of an eunuch? No one asked about it. It was as if it had not happened. The father, the emperor and the empress, with one eye open and one eye closed, passed by! This is his fifth only have noble treatment, who dare to do other princes? Not to mention killing a eunuch, it is in the imperial palace. Whether he is Li Shangjin or Li Sujie, or Li Xian or Li Zhe, the sixth and seventh, if the eunuch is molested and corporal punishment is too serious, his father and his mother will warn him severely, let alone kill eunuchs at will! Among all the princes, he was the first to have intimate palace maids and eunuchs. One was four maids and four eunuchs! What a favor this is! Think about it later, at the great court meeting, he deliberately broke the most precious glazed pagoda offered by other countries. Originally, he thought that Li Hong''s life would be over since he was four years old. But who could have thought that it was a double role played by him and his father! The purpose of performing the double roles is to let the father and the emperor cooperate with him to run out of the palace and play. Once he goes out, he will be a month younger. Moreover, when they came back, they were not punished, but even more spoiled by the emperor and his mother. The Guozijian, hongwenguan and chongwenguan chose to go to school. Who dares to tell his father and his mother that Li Hong is not good? After that, Mr. Li Hongzi must have been the informer! When Li Shangjin was in a daze, someone in Zhenguan Hall of Luoyang palace was also in a daze, until the shadow of a feather duster flashed before his eyes, and a certain person came to his senses from his stupor: "ah? That We I went out for a walk and got lost, so I went to the granary. " "Yes, the maidservant and the prince do That one is lost. " Bai Chun respectfully tells lies with someone. "Can Li Hong get lost? OK, I believe you are lost. Tell me about it. If you don''t come back soon after drinking tea and resting your feet, you run to other people''s granary and wander around. What are you? You look good! Even if you, Li Hong, as the benevolent and filial Prince of the Tang Dynasty, are concerned about the sufferings of the people, then tell me, after investigating the granary and returning to Chang''an, what are you fooling about for me? You''ve been standing by Luoshui for more than an hour. If you hadn''t been bothered enough by the patrolling military guards, would you not have come back? " Wu Mei''s face was black and black. The feather duster in her hand was ready to move. If there was a disagreement, she said hello to the unfilial son. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand has already cast a deep shadow on Li Hong. So someone listened to his mother''s instructions and was distracted again: "when I become emperor, I''ll make a Shang Fang sword. In memory of Long Ma''s earnest instruction to me, I''ll make a Shangfang feather duster." Wu Mei looks at the unfilial son who is dazed and distracted in front of her again. Her anger is about to break out. This unfilial son is more and more She was about to raise her "sacred vessel" to teach the unfilial son who had been in charge of etiquette for 20 years. However, Her Majesty was confused and began to mend Li Hong''s knife. "If you get lost in luocang, how can you get lost in Luoyang Li Zhi''s familiar eyes remind Li Hong of a man, Li Lingyue, an expert in mending knives! It''s just like the sly eyes! "Er This It''s like the son minister Don''t pay attention to it. Just pay attention to the back to luocang Is it? " Li Hong''s hard and handsome face was squeezed into a group. He saw that the dragon mother was about to explode. "Li Hong, if you come here and I promise not to beat you, tell me what your purpose is today? You can''t run back to luocang for nothing. " Wu Mei Feng Mu shoots out the light that lets a person palpitate, coldly says. Today''s Li Hong and Bai Chun''s tacit understanding is probably no one can compare. In a hurry, they exchanged a look, and immediately they knew what to do next. "My son minister really went out with Li Sujie today. Later, he ran back to luocang unconsciously, as long as it was..." "Stop, I don''t believe what you said. Let Bai Chun say it." Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s eyeball to turn disorderly, is not like can tell the truth the master son. "Yes, Queen. I would like to inform your majesty, the queen, his royal highness and King Xu that they are going to visit the southern city of Luoyang, but Bai Chun didn''t know how to make it, so she had to look at Li Hong. But in Wu Mei''s opinion, Bai Chun didn''t know what to say, so she asked her master son with her eyes and said, "Bai Chun, if he dares to do anything to you afterwards, you will tell this palace. The feather duster in my palace is not vegetarian. Hum." "Yes, Queen. Some people in the southern city of Luoyang are talking about it. They say that luocang will start to provide grain for the people. Moreover, it is still a low-cost grain of 500000 stones, so So the prince wants to go and have a look. " "What do you see?" This time, Li Zhi inquired that Ji Wang had been offering grain at a low price for the imperial court and collecting private money to stabilize prices. He knew that. "I didn''t see anything. When I went back to luocang, I only saw a stream of grain transported out. Then I met Lou Shide, the governor of Henan Province, and one of his old friends, Buyi. The Buyi hoped Lou Shide could give free grain to the people in Henan Province. However, Lou Shide refused to distribute grain because Ji Wang had taken away 500000 stone grain. Later, he heard that the amount was 500000 In the stone grain, there are 100000 stones whose whereabouts are unknown, so the maidservant and his highness go to Nanshi to see if Ji Wang wants to sell them privately Bai Chun basically said the truth, but she went to Nanshi to buy sugar gourd, and to see the market of soap and soap in Nanshi. "Even if Ji Wang wants to keep 100000 stone grain, it is not surprising that he has been releasing grain for the imperial court at a low price all these years to recover the money privately cast by the people. Even if this 100000 stone grain is given to him by me, it is not surprising." Li Zhi nodded. Li Hong can''t help but turn his mouth when listening to long father''s words. He had expected that this would be the case. The case in which uncle Ji Wang joined in was not so easy to touch. Just look at the attitude of father long now. I just want to do it. What should I do. But Wu Mei''s look was thoughtful. She glanced at Li Zhi and continued to ask, "what did you find out when you went to Nanshi?" When Bai Chun heard the Queen''s words, she felt a sudden thump in her heart: "it''s over. It''s going to start lying. Moreover, it''s difficult to shift the attention of your majesty and the queen to Li Yangcang." "Say it." Wu Mei suddenly looks at Li Hong, who skims her lips. "Oh, there is a hidden rumor among the people in Nanshi. It is said that the 100000 stone grain is not sold to the people in Henan government at a low price. Instead, they want to take Luoshui to liyangcang, Weizhou. However, no one knows what to do. Is it because Uncle Ji Wang thinks that Weizhou is also short of low-cost grain, so he gives some assistance to Liyang Cang." "Nonsense, liyangcang has always been the top priority of the imperial court, and its importance has always been no less than hanjiacang. How can there be food shortage! The grain there is according to the law of the Tang Dynasty, but it needs to guarantee the ration of 80000 people a year all the year round. How can we be short of food? " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong and retorted. "Oh, then I don''t know why people are so rumored. Maybe it''s hearsay. Maybe you can ask Uncle Ji Wang." Someone looks like an innocent baby. He doesn''t want to check Li Yangcang any more. It''s hard to please. If the emperor''s father insists on his own expedition to Liaodong this year, grain from liyangcang will be transported to Liaodong sooner or later. Therefore, as long as there is a shortage of grain in liyangcang, it will certainly be found out. Li Zhi didn''t want to summon Ji Wang to Luoyang palace for questioning because of this little food. Even if Ji Wang was greedy for ink, there was nothing wrong with this little matter. So after hearing Li Hong''s words, he just nodded slightly, and looked calm and self-confident. It seemed that he didn''t want to continue to chew his tongue around this matter.But some people want to hold on to this point, that is, Li Hong''s dragon mother, Li Zhi''s Dragon Queen. What Li Hong didn''t know was that although Di Renjie and Lou Shide had no personal enmity in history, di Renjie once accused Lou Shide, which eventually led to Lou''s demotion. Later, after Di Renjie took out Lou Shide''s memorial in Wumei, di Renjie felt guilty to Lou Shide. Now, when Di Renjie excluded Lou Shide, di Renjie once told Wu Mei that Lou Shide was taking advantage of the power of the governor of Henan to seek benefits for others. Because he was going to be abandoned in luocang, he began to be unscrupulously greedy for food. What''s more, di Renjie has more accurate information than Li Hong on this incident. That is, all the people in the court have guessed that after his majesty intended to go to Liaodong in spring this year, Li Yangcang began to make up for the deficit in a hurry. Therefore, di Renjie discovered the deficit. In addition, di Renjie also knew that the 100000 stone grain returned to luocang was to be sent to liyangcang. Therefore, di Renjie told Wu Mei that if his majesty wants to fight Liaodong personally, he should first solve the problem of liyangcang''s deficit. Otherwise, if his majesty drives his own expedition to Liaodong, if the grain and grass can''t continue, it will not make his majesty return without success. Wu Mei explains to Li Zhi why Di Renjie told her that she hoped to persuade his majesty not to let his majesty ride on the expedition before Li Yangcang''s deficit was made up. When Li Hong heard that long Ma said that long father really wanted to fight against Liaodong, he immediately looked at him with incredible eyes to retort. "Shut up! I have agreed to your decision not to send troops to help the restoration of the country, so you have no right to speak about my own expedition to Liaodong! " Li Zhi looked at the unfilial son to stop, and immediately said in a cold voice. "But The empress mother said, Li Yangcang has a problem. How can you levy Liaodong without grain? " Li Hong still blinked his innocent eyes. Knowing that di Renjie had already told his mother that Li Yangcang had a problem, he would not have been frozen by the Luoshui river for more than an hour. "If there is any problem with liyangcang, I will ask someone to find out. How much should I make up for the deficit?" "But In Henan and Guanzhong last year, after the Shangyuan Festival, the common people could no longer eat enough "Hanjiacang has plenty of grain. As a Shangshu order, don''t you know that when you go back to luocang and have no grain, you should produce grain from hanjiacang?" In order to fulfill his lifelong dream, Li Zhi would rather give food from hanjiacang to help the people, but also to fill liyangcang''s deficit in case. "To know is to know, but I just don''t know why the grain in liyangcang is in short supply, and there is no famine in Weizhou. How can there be food shortage?" A man frowned and pondered, but his mother could see through it. The unfilial son led his father to liyangcang. Was it man-made deficit. Li Zhi and Wu Mei look at each other. They have been husband and wife for many years. Their tacit understanding is no less than that between Li Hong and Bai Chun. They immediately think that the unfilial son wants to intervene in the deficit of liyangcang. What''s more, what worries Li Zhi is that if the unfilial son goes to Weizhou to investigate the deficit, and he wants to drive himself to Liaodong, then who will help him supervise the country!? Therefore, even if he sent a pig to check liyangcang''s deficit, Li Zhi would not let his unfilial son go to Weizhou to check liyangcang''s deficit. Wu Mei looked at Lizhi''s eyes for help, so she said calmly, "you don''t have to worry about liyangcang''s deficit. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, the shangshuling of Shangshu Province, your duty is to be on the court, not to be entangled in the trivial matters. I have sent Di Renjie to investigate and deal with this matter." "Ah? Well, isn''t Di Renjie very busy recently... " "It''s too busy for you to check! You are the crown prince, do you know? " Li Zhi grabs the feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand. For the first time, he finds that he is really annoying as an unfilial son. This kind of broken thing has been tangled here. Isn''t he just trying to prevent himself from completing his dream of driving in person! Wu Mei didn''t care that Li Zhi had taken away the feather duster in her hand. She waved in front of Li Hong like a demonstration. She said faintly, "Li Hong, since your father and Emperor are determined to fight against him, should you, as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, do something consistent with your name of filial piety and kindness?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 Listening to his mother''s meaningful words, Li Hong''s eyes swept over his father and mother, and soon understood why Li Zhi''s wife said so. Don''t you want two generals from Anxi who are good at fighting and help your husband win a war that is not recorded in history! As for the obscure! Damn it. "Well, no problem. But first of all, black teeth often can''t do it. I don''t believe in his ability. I''m afraid that if he comes to Liaodong, he is homesick, and if he rebelles in the battlefield, it will be bad. But Xue Rengui "Good! It''s just him. Let Xue Rengui fight with your father. It''s not easy for you to have Anxi. I know that as long as one Xue Rengui is enough, the stability of Anxi will be difficult to sustain. " Long Ma''s face for the gaping unfilial son of the look of thinking, smile gratified firmly said. No no I mean, Xue Rengui can''t leave. I didn''t promise to transfer Xue Rengui back. You took it out of context. I haven''t finished. "Your Majesty, you see, hong''er is still very sensible. After all, he has grown up. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he is famous for his kindness and filial piety. Among the common people, you can see that even Xue Rengui has been transferred back for your own expedition." Wu Mei said to Li Zhi that it was really gentle tone, but in the face of Li Hong, it became a face of threat. "All right, all right. Whatever you want." Li Hong can only choose to compromise in the face of the threat of Long Ma. Li Hong didn''t really want to give up Xue Rengui. Xue Rengui was an old man in Anxi. It was not always a good thing that Xue Rengui stayed in Anxi and worked with black tooth Chang. Moreover, Yuan Shuji, Li Jingxuan and others are now enough to take on the responsibility of defending Anxi. Since long Ma is going to transfer Xue Rengui back now, he just expresses his dissatisfaction verbally, but what interests him more is that long father, who was originally gloomy, told him to transfer Quanyi back. What does that mean? This shows that the marriage between Yiyang and Gao''an seems to have been put on the agenda. It is estimated that if it is not done properly, the marriage of the two princesses will be done before the Dragon father goes out to Liaodong, and ask for a good head to go to war. Li Hong was very disappointed. Although he had a grudge against Di Renjie, he was also prepared. Was di Renjie one of the ministers who supported Wu Mei''s accession to the throne? Therefore, it should not be surprising that di Renjie bypassed his majesty and reported to the queen. The Secretary of the Ministry of War called for him to transfer Quan Yi and Xue Rengui back to Luoyang. After thinking about it, he asked the Minister of the Ministry of government to call Lu Zhaolin back to Luoyang for another important purpose. As for who would fill the gap in Anxi after Lu Zhaolin came back, Li Hong thought that simalin, who had been a good friend of Lou Shide for many years, might have a try if he had any intention of becoming an official. Thinking of this, after Li Hong had dealt with other government affairs in a hurry, he left Shangshu Province in a hurry. Yang Wu at the gate had been waiting for a long time. "Go, go to the office of Henan government." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 Henan government office is not far away from the imperial palace. Crossing Tianjin bridge, you can see the yamen gate of Henan government office. Compared with the more standardized gate of Jingzhao government office in Chang''an, the gate of Henan government office is more like a food market? Li Hong''s first feeling was that there were a lot of people at the gate. I didn''t know that it was because there was something wrong today, so many people gathered at the gate. Anyway, Yang Wu opened the way for Li Hong in front of him. They were crowded to the gate of the Yamen where they could get in and out of the car. The Yamen guard at the entrance of the gate saw that the two people were not in the right place, so they immediately reached out to stop them. But when the old man who looked like a servant to the people in the palace, the sign flashed by in his hand immediately ran to the official office like a ghost, and immediately hung Li Hong and Yang Wu at the door. Li Hong looks at Ya Wei''s rapid disappearance in front of his eyes. He looks at Yang Wu in doubt. What brand is the goods holding just now? It''s so powerful that you can scare the hell out of Ya Wei. "Show me what you have in your hand. It''s so powerful." Li Hong curiously snatched the brand in Yang Wu''s hand. After a look at the golden brand, Li Hong''s eyebrows almost fly up! The token of his own Jingzhao Fu Yin is! No wonder the Yamen Wei ran away at a glance. Both the token of Jingzhao Fu Yin and that of Henan Fu Yin were both gold inlaid jade. They were in Yang Wu''s hand. It was obvious that the Yamen Wei thought it was Lou Shide''s token. Lou Shide was followed by several officials and several yamen guards. He rushed out in a hurry with a dignified face until he saw two people who did not regard themselves as outsiders and were looking around. Then he gradually relaxed his dignified look. After the Yamen Wei stammered, hasty and quick account, he thought that it was the Henan government that came again, and that he was the governor. Accompanied by Lou Shide, Li Hongda stabbed at his office, flipped over the documents on the desk without raising his head and said, "what about the simalin man? Why didn''t you become an official? You didn''t recommend it, or did he not want to? " Lou Shide was stunned. He didn''t expect that the prince''s Royal Highness would come here in a hurry from the palace for the sake of a friend in cloth that day. Thinking quickly, he said, "Your Highness, it''s true that simalin is concerned about the common people, but this person is not suitable to be an official. If he is an official, I think he can offend all the officials in office. Therefore, he also has self-knowledge. He once wanted to recommend him, but he refused." "I''m afraid there are other reasons why you are afraid of offending others, besides you don''t know?" Li Hong took the tea from Lou Shide himself, opened the lid of the cup and had a look. Fortunately, it was not the tea soup that he and simalin drank that day. "This..." Lou Shide was in a dilemma and didn''t know how to speak. Li Hong squinted at him, put down his tea cup and thought about it and said, "is that why he is dissatisfied with some actions above the court?"? Or did he see something from the officialdom of Henan that made him lose interest in being an official? " "I don''t think it''s good. In daily communication, simalin dislikes the nine grade system. I think it''s related to the decline of his family. Aristocratic families hold the right of recommendation, so let him disdain to bow down to them. The imperial examination system It seems that he is also quite resistant, and he has some self-reliance on his family identity at that time, and his personality of offending people with his own habits. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to get promoted even in official circles. As he said, it''s better to be a cloth clothes, laugh at the surging wind and clouds, and sit and watch the world "To put it bluntly, if you are not high, you can''t be low. You have read a lot of poems and books, and you are full of talents. But you are suffering from useless martial arts. Over time, not only do you become lonely, but also your character becomes rebellious?" "Does your highness intend to..." "I was back in luocang that day. I saw that he was quite concerned about the people, so I came to ask him. By the way, I''d like to ask you one more thing. What''s the latest abnormal news of your young Yin Lu Shuang? " Li Hong suddenly changed the topic of gossip. "This I haven''t found anything recently, but it''s that... " Lou answered as he pondered. Thinking that Lu Shuang had been very close to Xiao Shouye these days, Lou''s face began to look dignified. After considering the following words, he said: "since the Shangyuan Festival, I''ve been very close to Xiao Shouye, but Lu Shuang was appointed to be in charge of huiluocang, and Xiao Shouye, as the governor of Weizhou Prefecture, Li Yangcang, was appointed as the governor of Weizhou. It is not unreasonable for them to get close. " Li Hong nodded thoughtfully, patted the table casually, got up and said, "just these days, the provincial capital of Shangshu issued a document and immediately discarded it back to luocang. All the grain, whether from the military warehouse or from the transshipment warehouse, should be transported to hanjiacang. Then, the Yicang of hanjiacang began to release grain to the people according to the system. Simalin was responsible for this matter He went to see me in the palace. " According to the historical records, in the third year of Xianheng, Guanzhong was hungry and sincere. He supervised the imperial historian Wang ShiShun and asked him to transport the grain from the granaries in Jin and Jiangzhou to relieve Guanzhong. Gao Zong appointed Wang ShiShun as the envoy of water transportation. Since then, boats and rice transfer lines have been opened between the river and the Wei River. The opening of this line was caused by famine and famine. It was actually caused by the huge bureaucracy, the sharp increase of officials and officials, frequent wars in Northwest China, increasing military expenses and political and military changes. But now, with the intervention of Li Hong, an uncertain historical factor, the surge in official salaries, military pay and political and military reform are the same as those recorded in historical books. However, the Northwest China in the historical books is frequent, which has been managed by Li Hong for more than four years, and now it is as stable as Mount Tai.Li Zhi''s mind is now on how to inherit the will of the former Emperor and how to drive his own expedition to Liaodong. He is indifferent to Li Hong''s tossing of hanjiacang in Luoyang and Wang ShiShun''s use of cloth clothes simalin as a water transport envoy. As the weather became warmer and the willows on the water side of Luoyang city began to sprout new shoots, Li Zhi did not pay attention to the rebellion in the southwest. Instead, he was in Luoyang and did not do what the emperor was supposed to do. He led Liu Rengui several people to study Liaodong war in his study every day. Naturally, the southwest rebellion was handled by Li Hong. Ren ya, Minister of the Ministry of war, admonished Li Hong that the reform of the recruitment system of the Ministry of war has been quite effective. It is better to send a new army after the reform to Yaozhou to suppress it. However, this advice was rejected by Li Hong. Although the reform of the new army has been effective, its training has always been based on the terrain of plains and Yunzhong. If you enter the mountainous terrain of Yaozhou, I''m afraid that it will not bring any benefits at that time, but will bring resistance to the further reform of the army and conscription. In the assembly hall of Shangshu Province, Li Hong frowned slightly. The rebellion in Yaozhou seems simple, but is it related to di Renjie''s case that Li Yangcang was in deficit during this period of time? Now, Lu Lishu intends to contact the officials of other states, Taoism and government, and plans to impeach Li Shangjin jointly and drive Li Shangjin out of Yizhou by means of the court''s open-minded decision. Both Liangzhou and Yizhou are not far away from Yaozhou. Although they are all mountainous areas in the southwest, it is not ruled out that these people will encourage the barbarians to riot in Yaozhou, so as to divert the attention of the court and force Di Renjie to continue to investigate the case of liyangcang. "Since you want to play, then play a little bigger. Long dad is determined to fight against Liaodong, so you can''t let him distract himself from other things." Looking at the simple topographic map on the desktop, Li Hong''s mouth was full of words, but no one could hear clearly what he was saying. "The Ministry of war issued a document to order the crown prince Zuo Wei to lead the tiefutu to Yaozhou to suppress the rebellion. In addition, all local soldiers from Yizhou, Liangzhou and Yinzhou were called together by..." Li Hong looked at the military officials in the assembly hall. At this time, he found that it was not easy to select a general who was good at fighting and go to Yizhou and other places to gather soldiers. I glanced back and forth at the people who were winking at the meeting hall, and thought quickly in my mind. Although the Yao state rebellion was recorded in the history books, who was the general at that time? How could he know? And these memories are also very vague, just an impression. "Zuo Shi Lang Linghu Zhizhou, it''s up to you to appoint you as the March chief of Yaozhou road. You are also the leader of the prince Zuo Wei''s lawlessness. He immediately went to Yizhou and other places to gather soldiers and suppress the rebellion. By the way If you have a chance, go to find out the details of the six imperial edicts and see if they are still very honest after the stability of Tibet. " Li Hong pointed to the left of the Ministry of war left servant Linghu Zhizhou said. The Linghu family is different from the five surnames and seven families in the Tang Dynasty. It is more like an invisible powerful family. Its close relationship with the royal family makes people respect the Linghu family. In addition, the Linghu family has always kept a low profile and never made friends with other noble families. As for the aristocratic families that actively seek their friendship, they have always adhered to the principle of taking the Royal will as the dominant factor. Therefore, in the Tang Dynasty, the Linghu family is definitely a mysterious and powerful family with no obvious mountains and no dew. "Yes, my Lord, I''m ready to leave." Ling Huzhi, who was in his early twenties on Wednesday, has been thought to have come from the close relationship between the family and the royal family. Moreover, Linghu Zhizhou even took the initiative to ask Li Hong to resign from his position as the Minister of war, but Li Hong refused on the spot. Linghu Zhizhou is as low-key as his family, but his talent of fighting on the battlefield is still the reason why Li Hong looks at him. In addition, he always supports the reform of recruitment. At this time, Li Hong is more unlikely to let him resign. Today''s order of his generals also means that he can correct his name. In addition, he has been honing in Anxi for several years without any law and order. Now, the iron futu, which has a population of 5000, is more than enough to suppress a riot. Even Ren Yaxiang, the Secretary of the Ministry of war, thinks that this book has made adults pay too much attention to those rebellions? They are all hasty to form an army, and they have not much combat effectiveness at all. In terms of Shangshu, is it too cautious to make such a move! But no one dares to question, and they don''t know whether the Lord Shangshu has other plans? Is there any other purpose besides probing into the false and real of the six imperial edicts? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 No matter what age, even the upper Paleolithic age, for people in high position, they would not feel difficult for specific things. In their daily handling of government affairs, what makes them embarrassed is often the right or wrong decision on the development of unknown things. What makes them headache is that after a decision is made by them and implemented in the future, it is also the only standard to prove whether they are suitable for being a senior official. No matter the emperor or his royal highness, or the senior officials of Zhongshu and menxia, or the leaders of Liubu and Jiusi, they often have to bear such risks and pressures. Every decision-making also means that practice will give them an answer. If the decision-making is correct several times, then this official is worthy of the imperial court''s vigorous training, and his official career will be much broader. But if every decision is made in the opposite direction of the development of things, and is slapped by the development of things, then the official career of this person will come to an end. This is the reason why, including the four outstanding poets in the early Tang Dynasty, and even later poets such as Zhen Li Bai and Du Fu, their cultural attainments are hard to compare with others, but they have not made convincing achievements as officials. Li Hong''s success in the Tang Dynasty was due to his grasp of his thigh of nine to ten generations, and his familiarity with big events was the reason why he was able to handle the position of Prince of the east palace. It''s like two people taking an exam at the same time. People really rely on strength test, but they use open book test under the same rules. In this way, even if you want to be surpassed by others, it is very difficult for others to catch him cheating. Even if he tells others that he is cheating, others will not believe it. Therefore, after he made a decision to pacify Yaozhou in Southwest China, the military department and others could only let it go and could not refute it. After all, every decision made by his royal highness on his position, whether he was in charge of the Ministry of Hubu, Ren Anyi daduhu, or Jingzhao Fuyin, proved that his Highness''s decision was wise and correct. But not everything can be accomplished by cheating. You have to rely on your own personality charm to deal with people and things. That''s why Li Hong has been doing right with senior officials and noble families since he became the crown prince. Up to now, he has not even been familiar with the royal family. For a ruling person, emotional intelligence is even more important than his ability sometimes. Therefore, Li Hong adopted the so-called ostrich policy in dealing with Li Yangcang. Instead of putting himself at the forefront of the dispute, he began to take charge of others in the whole court, playing a real political strategy. Linghu Zhizhou took office three days later and led the Linghu family''s Ministry to gather troops in Yizhou. Nowadays, the Tang Dynasty has a strict control over the clans of the powerful families. As the private armed forces of the aristocratic families, they have no difference except for their lower status and being like slaves. Someone who has been free for three days has been playing chess with Bai Chun or practicing with Yang Wu and Lian tie in the east palace. However, Li Hong has persisted in the exercise every morning, even in the cold bath all the year round. Since Wu Mei knew Li Hong''s special habit of taking cold baths, she was so angry that her fingers trembled in Zhenguan hall. However, when she saw people enjoying it, she couldn''t dissuade her. When she met occasionally, she poked him with a feather duster to make him pay attention to his body. She did not have the blessing of being a crown prince, nor the life of an emperor. Although the latter two sentences are not so straightforward, but in Li Zhi''s opinion, this is the meaning of the Queen''s words, and there seems to be a dislike of her own weak body. Therefore, as the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, how can his majesty bear the contempt of the queen! That night, he riveted enough strength on Wu Mei to prove that he was still the emperor. Li Hong forced Li Hong to cut off the medicine for tiger and wolf, but his daily exercise didn''t fall behind recently. After a night of rain and rain, he said, "OK, listen to me. If someone is born deaf, what dialect does he use when he speaks to himself in his heart? What''s more, "synonyms." does it have any synonyms? What is the meaning of the word "meaning"? If the next sentence is false, is the last one true? If everything is possible, is it possible that some things are impossible? As the saying goes: nothing is absolute. Then, isn''t this sentence absolute? Brother Huang doesn''t understand these words recently. You are so smart. How about you to help me with your reference? " Li Hong grinned like Cao Cao, giving people a feeling of big gray wolf looking at the little white rabbit. Even Li Zhi and Wu Mei, who have always loved Li Lingyue, couldn''t stand Li Lingyue''s madness. When they heard Li Hong''s words and were stunned, they couldn''t help but feel a little distressed for Li Lingyue. Is this a problem? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 Li Lingyue looked at Li Hong''s hypocritical smile that she would like to take a bite. She had bright, dark, gem like eyes. Suddenly, Li Lingyue faced Li Zhi and began to shrivel her mouth. Her beloved eyes were full of acting skills and began to brew a Wang Jingying. Li Zhi and Wu Mei look at Li Lingyue''s Fan Yu Zhuo''s small face. They are helpless and angry. There is no one in the palace to cure the little princess, and only the once little rabbit in the palace can suppress it. What a response to that saying: the villain needs to be polished by the villain. However, no matter how soft hearted the old couple were, Li Lingyue couldn''t cry because they were going to talk about business. If they started crying, let alone talking about business, I''m afraid that one dragon and one phoenix would put the matter behind them and beat up the prince''s highness first, so as to speak out for their beloved Princess. "OK, OK, OK, don''t pretend to be Li Lingyue. Those questions are not good enough. I''ll ask you one more time. After that, you can try it. If you can''t find the answer, don''t come back..." "You''re not coming back." Wu Mei chicken feather duster recently did not leave side, said in a huff. Li Hong, sitting on the chair, leaned back slightly to avoid the invincible feather duster of Long Ma and beckoned Li Lingyue to come over. Under the curious eyes of Wu Mei and Li Zhi, Li Hong asked, "Li Lingyue, do you know how the fried chicken legs you like to eat come from?" "Yes, from the chicken." Li Lingyue lowered her head, and her brain was confused by the question just now. "How did the chicken come from?" Li Hong continued to ask in a soft voice. Li Zhi and Wu Mei said in their hearts, "this is nonsense. Of course, it was hatched by hens." Li Lingyue raised her small face. The crystal clear in her eyes had already disappeared. She looked at Li Hong strangely and said, "how could brother Huang ask me such a stupid question?" So he opened his mouth and said, "naturally, hens hatch from eggs, and then grow up and pick them from their bodies." "You are so learned in picking words." Li Hong looked at the innocent and lovely Li Lingyue''s expression and praised with a thumbs up: "so how did the eggs come from?" "I''m so stupid. Of course, eggs are laid by hens. Hens lay eggs before they can hatch chickens." Li Lingyue completely relaxed her vigilance and was once again surrounded by Li Hong. Not only Li Lingyue, but also Wu Mei and Li Zhi were also dazzled by Li Hong''s question, which is not called a problem. This problem is not as good as the one he made up just now to deceive Li Lingyue. The unfilial son does not take the wisdom of the Royal Princess seriously. "That''s it. Hens lay eggs to hatch chicks. Then the question comes, is this the first chicken or the first egg?" Li Hong''s face reappears to Li Lingyue''s similar pollution-free smile. "First, of course First Eggs incubate chickens, chickens lay eggs, chickens lay eggs, chickens hatch eggs I... " "Yes, the chicken or the egg? Think about it carefully. If you can''t find someone to help you catch some chickens for research and research, and see if there are chickens or eggs first, go ahead. " Li Hong rubbed the head of Li Lingyue, who came out of the "metaphysics" just now and immediately entered the realm of "philosophy", said softly. "Oh, yes, I''ll catch the chickens. After his father and his mother, his son''s ministers left first. " Li Lingyue nodded solemnly and walked with her legs. Then she ran to find the answer. Looking at Li Lingyue''s departure, Li Hong clapped his hands triumphantly, turned his head and saw that he was staring at his dragon father and mother with strange eyes: "what''s the matter?" Long Ma was confused: "is there chicken or egg first?" "Yes, or the egg chicken first?" The Dragon father and the Dragon Mother echo, two people dejectedly asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± After a short period of calm, seeing the old couple still pondering, Li Hong had to get up and walk to them, shaking his hands in front of them, intending to bring back their spirits first. "Li Hong, did you tell the queen mother whether there were chickens or eggs first?" Wu Mei''s eyes are clear, but the problem remains unchanged. "Well, is there chicken or egg first, hong''er?" Li Zhi came back to his mind, but he still felt that the problem was worth studying. "I don''t know." Someone threw five words irresponsibly. "You don''t know?" "I don''t know if you ask Li Lingyue?" the couple asked with one voice "Isn''t it that I don''t know what to teach her? What if she found out if there was a chicken or an egg first? " Li Hong looked at the expression like a couple to eat people, but said. "Forget it, your majesty. Let''s put the chicken or egg first. Let''s talk about the drought first." Wu Mei rubbed her head with some headache. in the palace most let her not worry about is the prince''s Royal Highness in front of him, and the Royal Highness that has just left. Wu Mei feels that she has so many two children on her stand. no, the princess who had been crazy for a while just left. Before his royal highness had not said anything, she began to anger her. The drought that the courtiers had played in Guanzhong and Henan on the court, was a chatter without stop at the court.While most courtiers tend to let the emperor and empress worship the heaven and ask for rain together, Wu Mei thinks that she should ask Li Hong''s opinion, and Li Hong, who has been able to surprise herself since she was little, is she also interested in the heaven? However, she did not hold much hope. If Li Hong could even attract the rain, would it not be that Wenqu star would come down to earth? Therefore, the main purpose of calling him into the palace was to keep Er Genzi clean for a few days, and to send Li Lingyue to the east palace for a few days. As for the problem of drought, at this time, we can''t deceive people from the east palace. We don''t say anything serious. In the future, the unfilial son will listen to himself at will! Li Hong looked at his father and mother, and said, "it''s enough to use water to irrigate the drought. Besides, there is no water wheel in the Tang Dynasty. Can we keep the Yellow River dry? This ministry is too incompetent. Don''t worry, my son''s minister will go to Shangshu province and call the minister to be punished and dismissed. " "There is not enough water. The amount of water in the Yellow River this year has been far lower than in previous years. Even Luoshui has become much less than in previous years." Li Zhi said lightly. "In the ninth year of Zhenguan, the late emperor ordered Hou Junji and Li daozong to inspect the source of the Yellow River when they went out to Tuyuhun, but they had no idea what to do with the silting in the river. Now it seems that there is too much silt in which place, temporarily blocking the flow of the river. "Wu Mei looks at Li Hong who is stunned and explains patiently. "It may have been frozen. It''s cold in the northwest. Is it possible that it hasn''t been thawed? So it led to It''s not right. It''s not the weather. " Li Hong said half of it cleverly and immediately denied it. Looking at the worried appearance of both father and mother, Li Hong had to say, "the minister still ordered the Ministry of works to go against the current to investigate and find out if there is any way." "In time? If you can''t solve the drought immediately, whether your father and emperor can go to Liaodong is a question. " Wu Mei says with a helpless sigh. After saying that, he immediately raised his head and glared at Li Hong. Then Li Hong immediately swallowed the words to his mouth: "this is a good thing.". Li Zhi looked at Li Hong and suddenly said, "what can you do? All the ministers hope that I and your mother will sacrifice to heaven and pray for rain. Do you think it is feasible? " "This Then you and my mother will have a try. It''s sunny outside, and there is no cloud. Can you ask for rain? " Li Hong went to the window and looked at the blue sky. It was not such a way to seek rain. If rain can be found in such weather, we can simply write down the journey to the West in this period, so we don''t have to wait until the Ming Dynasty to trouble Wu Chengen. "But what can we do? If we miss the spring ploughing, it will be another year of disaster. The water quantity of Luoshui is also decreasing. The ships originally transported from the south are now difficult to navigate." Lizhi went to a map, looked at the canal above and said. Li Hong is to listen to straight frown, the Ministry of works is not doing so? Dredging rivers has always been the top priority. How come there are so many moths this year. Thinking of this, Li Hong can''t help but forget to ask his mother. Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi have been arranged to be idle officials in the Ministry of works because of the empress mother''s request. They will not clear the river channel, so they are handed over by Fang Xianzhong? But now he does not have any evidence to prove that Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi did not dredge the river channel in time. After thinking about it, he did not move. Even if the artificial rainfall that has been tested several times in Anxi is not reliable every time, and even if the artificial rainfall is not reliable, it has to have the thick black cloud layer. But now that I think of it, if there is a dark cloud layer, but it doesn''t rain, isn''t it possible to have a try? However, this requires the firearm of Shenji camp. Moreover, I don''t know whether Chongwen hall, especially in the medicine room, has made that dry ice. It is just put in the sky with explosives and Kongming lamp. It can''t get close to the thick clouds. It''s too frightening to cause several big lightning like big branches, and nearly kill more than 100 people. "What do you think, so absorbed?" Wu Mei''s feather duster is really tired of Li Hong. She feels a few stabs in her arm. Li Hong looked at the long father''s inquiring eyes with his mother. After thinking about it, he said, "father, did your Shenji camp follow you to Luoyang? The son minister has a request. If Shenji camp is not in Luoyang, it''s better to mobilize them first. In case It''s for the rain. " "What do you want them to do? Nonsense Li Zhi now takes Shenji camp as a treasure. Since he gave it to him, he saw the power of the explosive that can crack mountains and rocks in Qinling Mountains, so he put Shenji camp in his sleeve pocket. At the moment, Li Hong asked. Naturally, he was not willing to do anything. It was the divine machine camp of the emperor. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 Since talking about the Tianlei Bing named Shenji camp by Li Hong, Wu Mei can''t help but be interested in the secret of Shenji camp. She is a little surprised or even shocked by the funds of Shenji camp! This is not unknown. After she learned a little from Li Zhi, she realized that the huge expenses of the Shenji camp were enough to support the 15000 people of jinwuwei. However, the Shenji camp only had 3000 full talents, which was equivalent to five jinwuwei soldiers, in order to support a treasure like soldier in Shenji camp. Wu Mei is hard to be surprised at such expenses. If Wu Mei knew that Li Hong was not greedy for money, what''s more, he could build the east palace with more money. But why is the fund of Shenji camp so much? If you seize the opportunity today, you have to ask for an answer. "Li Hong, tell me why the Shenji camp costs more than other military offices? Even the King Wu Wei of your father''s emperor has not met your expenses like this "This This is not my Shenji camp, it''s my father''s Shenji camp. It costs so much because they are important. In recent years, my children''s ministers have pondered for a long time, but they have come up with such a number of 3000 or 5000 people. " "Is that three thousand or five thousand?" Wu Mei asked strangely. Li Hong lowered his head and held a chess piece in his hand. He was going to step down Lizhi''s gun first. But when he talked to his mother, the gun seemed to have shifted its position! "Father, you..." "Your mother asked you something." Li Zhi looked down at his own camp, and then looked at Li Hong''s camp, and did not give him the opportunity to speak out and appeal. "In general, there are 5000 people, but only 3000 people can be used for actual combat. The logistics forces behind the Shenji camp and the people who developed the sky thunder are included in the Shenji camp. Naturally, there are not as few as 3000 people as you can see." Li Hong helplessly explained with Wu Mei, and then had to jump back to his horse, the couple united to bully people. Wu Meiming nodded and looked at the son who was killed by his father and emperor, who was losing his time. Seeing his son who was about to give up his son, he continued to ask, "but I heard that the funds of your Chongwen museum are more than those of the Guozijian and hongwenguan. Is there such a thing?" "Father, you can''t always repent." I''m almost out of my son, and my father will repent. "Distracted, distracted. I was distracted by your mother''s question just now." Lizhi murmured, but his action was very firm. He lifted the car up a step. "The cost of Chongwen museum is not clear for a while. In short, you can rest assured that every penny is spent on the blade. Taiyi City, Chongwen hall, Shenji camp, including the medical college to be built in Lantian, will be the places where money will flow in the future. Oh, by the way, there will be military academies to be set up after the reform of the Ministry of war, and they will spend money like water in the future. " Li Hong raised his head and pressed Li Zhi''s hand on the chessboard to repent again. Wu Mei looks at her father and son, who looks at each other like a cockfight. She is too lazy to pay attention to their cheating in playing chess. Her Majesty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and his highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, have no chess products. It''s really a joke. Wu Mei takes the new tea that Bai Chun has made for her. She signals that Bai Chun also sits down next to her. With a chicken feather duster, she stabs two "weak people" who are still cheating in chess. She asks, "the expenses of civil and martial arts in Manchu Dynasty are not as high as those of Taiyi city and Chongwen hall. Where have you spent all your money? What''s more, I heard from the Ministry of accounts that you approved several million taels of silver to Quanzhou? " Li Hong reluctantly loosened the hand of dragon dad, displeased glancing at the trick, and was looking at his long smiling mother. He said, "where does the flower go? Those days thunder, perfume and so on need to spend money on research. If there is no big investment, the perfume you use now can be much more refined than before? That day ray, is not also more than the son minister in Anxi made a lot of progress. It''s natural for Chongwen museum to spend money. As long as you give them money and let them play with them at will, you will always be able to surprise your father and the emperor. This is what I call early investment, and it must be invested. Quanzhou that little money is not enough, this is just start-up funds, if the future is smooth, it is estimated to be a million taels of silver. " Li Hong doesn''t care about what he said, but it''s not like that in his father''s and mother''s ears. It''s too ruinous, isn''t it? Although it has always been a habit for this unfilial son to spend money lavishly, it still makes the emperor and empress feel thirsty. Moreover, if Hubu was not transferred so much money by him, Li Zhi and Wu Mei didn''t know it. It was because the amount of money transferred was too large, which attracted the attention of the imperial historian and other officials, and they reported it to the emperor and the queen. Listen to the villain''s meaning. This is the beginning. There will be tens of millions of taels of silver to be allocated. What is the concept of ten million taels? But it''s almost to catch up with the majority of the year of Zhenguan. However, Li Zhi and Wu Mei were not greedy for money. Li Hong spent so much money, but the effect was obvious. No matter Chang''an, Luoyang and Taiyi City, there were even great changes in recent years. There were so many foreign businessmen. It was Luoyang, the two cities in the north and south, that made them astonished.However, the gaping dragon father and mother have not yet had time to slow down their facial expressions. Looking at Li Lingyue, who swaggered in, Li Zhi burst into laughter, while Wu Mei was full of black lines. After looking at Li Lingyue, they turned their cold eyes to Li Hong. "It''s all your good ideas! What has chicken first egg! Is this the Royal Princess? Li Hong, stop for me Wu Mei is furious and looks at Li Hong, who has taken the door and fled. After two steps, she listens to Li Lingyue. "What are you doing? Don''t put down the chicken Wu Mei threw the feather duster in her hand to the ground, and a maid in waiting picked it up in a hurry. Now it has become an indispensable thing for the queen every day. Li Lingyue looked at Li Hong, who was running away from the road, and then looked at his father who was about to bend down. She asked in a daze, "what does the father laugh at, empress mother? So funny? How did you run away? " The other maids looked at Li Lingyue with a few chicken feathers on her head, but her face, which was made of powder and jade, was now worn out. She looked like a little beggar. Her rich silk and satin clothes also made several cuts. However, after hearing Wu Mei''s words, those little hands still clung to two snow-white hens and looked up at Wu Mei blankly. Looking at Li Lingyue''s appearance, Wu Mei is both angry and funny. This is the little rabbit who was alive in those years. In those years, besides Li Hong, who could and dare to do such a thing that was not royal etiquette! Now, the princess inherited Li Hong''s mantle. The East Palace, which had been quiet for many years, became more and more crazy after Li Hong came back from Anxi! Looking at Li Lingyue like a little beggar again, Wu Mei scolds Li Hong in her heart. If it wasn''t for seeing the opportunity early and running fast, I won''t interrupt his dog leg. Wu Mei was so furious. The maid in Zhenguan Temple naturally did not dare to come forward and hasten to help the princess''s Royal Highness. In particular, the two palace ladies behind Li Lingyue are not better than Li Lingyue''s appearance. Facing the empress''s anger, they kneel on the ground trembling with fear, and the two hens in their hands cackled, but at the moment they either put them or did not. Bai Chun did not respond when Li Hong fled, so at the moment he looked at Li Lingyue''s embarrassed appearance and boldly walked past. He said softly, "Princess Royal, put down the chicks in your hands first. Let them help you to keep them up first, so that they can build a chicken house behind your palace. When you want to see it, you can always see it." ¡± "well, it''s up to you." Li Lingyue nodded and stretched out her small hand to give the two smaller hens to Bai Chun. smiled a little, and took two hens who had been chuckled by Li Lingyue and hurriedly handed them to the maid who had been preparing for a long time. "Put them first, and remember not to hurt them, so that they can build a chicken house in the back yard of the Royal Highness palace." When Wu Mei heard the chicken crow, she was even more angry. But when she faced the little princess, she didn''t scold or scold her. At last, she had to snort coldly. She turned to her seat and sat down, watching Bai Chun gently take care of Li Lingyue''s chicken feathers. Wu Mei and Li Zhi are surprised by Li Lingyue''s cleverness in the face of Bai Chun. Li Lingyue, who has always been afraid of no one, can bully Li Dan, who is three years older than her, into tears. But somehow, when facing Li Hong or Bai Chun, especially Bai Chun, Li Lingyue becomes extremely clever. Unable to think of such a reason, Wu Mei is unwilling to think about it. Bai Chun takes Li Lingyue''s hand and follows the maiden to wash and change clothes. As for someone who ran out, he looked up at the blue and blue sky without a trace of clouds, which Li Hong always called the naked sky. He shook his head and started to go to Shangshu province. The drought had to be solved, but how could it be solved? Nobody could do anything about it. Luoyang is not far from the Yellow River, and there are Luohe River, Yi River, Qinghe River and other rivers from here on. Now, the only way to attract people from the Ministry of industry is to go to the direction of the Yellow River to see how low the water level is. Even the water truck of Chongwen museum can''t even deliver water. Fang Xianzhong, Wu Chengsi, Wu Sansi and others of the Ministry of works were assembled directly at the gate of the palace by Li Hong. A group of dozens of them rode in the dazzling sun and drove to the Bank of the Yellow River in a hurry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 After the Yellow River flows through the Jinshan gorge and Hukou waterfall, where the terrain is dangerous and the cliffs on both sides of the river are precipitous, and Hukou waterfall, under the grip of Longmen Mountain and Liangshan Mountain, the narrowest part of the Yellow River is only 100 meters, which has become the only main route for ferry. As the Yellow River continues to flow into the middle section, after leaving the Shanxi Shaanxi gorge, and then through the Shanxi Henan gorge of the last generation, it enters the Luoyang City, a large section of the river with gentle flow. Due to the wide river surface, obvious shoals and troughs, and the unstable mainstream, Luohe River, Yihe River and many other mainstream rivers are formed. Therefore, the saying "thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi" has spread. Now Li Hong and his wife stand on the top of the hills overlooking the Yellow River. The whole river is shining in the sun. In addition to some exposed silt, the whole natural beauty is in full view. The Yellow River, like a long dragon, flows quietly. As the mother river, which is called by Chinese people, she shows her gentle side after Li Hong and others arrive. "Your Highness, although the Yellow River seems mild now, if there is a rainstorm, the river will become wider and the waves will surge. Most of the farmland on both sides of the river may be attacked by floods and beasts. But I don''t know what happened this year. It''s amazing that even the riverbed has been exposed. " Fang Xianzhong wiped the sweat on his forehead and said that he was panting. "It''s normal. Although the water surface drop here is very small, it''s just the so-called fire and water. It''s impossible for us to fight against anger." "Well Can it be that I have any grievance in Datang, so it has caused the punishment of God to us? " Wu Chengsi politely handed the kettle to Yang Wu, looking at Yang Wu handed it to the prince''s highness, cautiously said. "Nonsense, even if I have a grievance in the Tang Dynasty, it is also because I put the two of you who did not act in the Ministry of labor. I am afraid this is the biggest injustice of the people of the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong glared with a smile on his face. With his rebuke, Wu Chengsi, who bowed his head, said. These two goods are enough. Fang Xianzhong asked them to go to the upper reaches of the Yellow River in person, that is, the Hufu of Yunzhong city. It was because of the ice flood in the upper reaches that the water level in the lower reaches of the middle reaches was lowered. However, they just wandered out of Luoyang and found a place to hide for seven or eight days. Then they came back in a hurry and said that it was OK. Everything was normal. Li Hong looked into the distance with a cool awning. Even in his previous life, he did not know where the Xiaolangdi project was built, but he thought it would not be far away from Luoyang. He vaguely remembered that Xiaolangdi was closely related to Luoyang. It is also because of the incomplete design of Sanmenxia Dam on the Yellow River in the last generation, which led to the failure of the project, that the wave bottom was born. After summing up the advantages and disadvantages, Xiaolangdi had to combine flood and drought. Looking at the river connecting the Buddha to the end of the sky, so many rivers are often unable to irrigate the fields because there is no gate like mechanism. The ditches are like fish dying of thirst, like breathing hard with their mouths open, waiting for the river to comfort them. After thinking about it, Li Hongsi always thought that it was not caused by drought. Don''t forget that the ice flood in the upper reaches of the Yellow River was the most terrible. Because the upper reaches of the Yellow River had been thawed, but the lower reaches were still in winter, the upper reaches of the yellow River accumulated more and more water in the lower reaches for thawing. Finally, ice flood occurred and flooded a large area of farmland. After the upper reaches of the river return to normal, the rivers in the southern river, Guanzhong and other areas can return to normal. That is to say, because of the ice flood in the upper reaches, the ice flood in the upper reaches will also lead to the buffer in the place where I stand now, after the current is turbulent, it starts to buffer here, resulting in too many shoals and tributaries. Looking into the distance, in addition to enjoying the beautiful scenery of the mountains and rivers, as well as the uncanny workmanship of nature, it is not helpful for the drought. In the distance, a group of more than a dozen "farmers" were walking back and forth along the Bank of the Yellow River, measuring some water surface with their long ruler from time to time, and so on. They would also hear their cry, just like archaeologists. "Go and see." Seeing that it was still early, Li Hong took the lead to go down the hill and prepare to go to the bank. "It''s dangerous, your highness. The soil of the riverbank is soft. If it''s too close, it''s easy to get into the beach." Wu Sansi, like Wu Chengsi, is a famous flatterer in history. When he heard that Li Hong was going to check the river bank, he hastened to remind him. "If people are all right, I can be busy? Go and have a look. " Li Hong took the lead, followed by Yang Wu. Dozens of people in his party raised a cloud of smoke and ran fast on the uneven road. Along the way, the farmland with crisscross fields has begun to crack. One by one, the waterwheel developed by chongwenguan students, one by one, is like a decoration, standing there alone and motionless. The dozen "farmers" watched a group of people step on the horse, and there was a thick dust behind them. They just looked up strangely, and immediately began to bend down to continue the man in hand. "Ask them what they are doing?" Li Hong turned over and dismounted. Instead of walking in the direction of those people, Li Hong walked slowly along a ditch not far from the river bank.In early spring, the green grass, which has been newly born from the soil, lies lazily on both sides of the ditch, basking in the sun. On the ditch, a path that has been trodden out stretches straight forward, turning forward with the turning of the ditch. In addition to the thick yellow sand accumulated by the river during irrigation, there are also some green weeds in the ditch, lazily basking in the sun. "Your Highness, they are the students of your Chongwen Museum. They are recording the lowest water level of the river, saying that they want to I don''t know what they''re talking about Fang Xianzhong did it himself. His royal highness ran to the edge of the Yellow River in person. If he continued to instruct his subordinates, I''m afraid it would be inappropriate for him. Therefore, he could only go to the front of the river to inquire after Li Hong ordered him. Li Honggang had just guessed that it would be the chongwenguan group. Now they have sufficient funds. There are many people who have nothing to do. Even some people are often criticized by the Guozijian and hongwenguan, saying that they have lost the identity of a student. But after the matter was told shangguanyi, shangguanyi only stroked his beard with a smile: "I will discipline you well. Thank you very much." Then, just as nothing happened, when Yan Zhaofu met him and asked again, shangguanyi would look surprised, and then he suddenly realized: "ah? Is it true? Thank you very much. I will check it out and give an account to the students in the world! " Yan Zhaofu angrily scolded his mother in the Imperial College, but the students of Chongwen Museum still had to climb walls and wade in the water. Even if they were not in Chongwen hall for a month or two, no one would be worried. What made Yan Zhaofu angry was that every one of these students had the problem of spending a lot of money on their so-called learning path. The Kongming lantern had been released by them, only a small spot could be seen, which looked like a star. He was not satisfied. He said that he was going to try to catch a rabbit and see if he could not sit on the Kongming lamp. Angry Yan Zhaofu went to shangguanyi again. But shangguanyi disappeared this time, and the kongmingdeng became bigger. He really sent the rabbit to the sky. But as for whether he was in the Moon Palace, shangguanyi just gave a mysterious smile and didn''t tell him the answer: "guess." The ten or so students in front of Li Hong were all dark and thin, but their eyes were bright and their spirits were full. Compared with the traditional learning of the Imperial College and hongwenguan, they preferred to study freely and unrestrained and study the things they like to study. From the last flood in Chang''an, to the disaster last year and the drought in the early spring of this year, they have traveled all over Guanzhong, Henan and other places. They have made a detailed analysis of the fields in those places that can be irrigated with water, those places can only wait for drought to die, and even which good farmland needs to be protected at any cost. Today, on the Yellow River embankment, one is to measure its water level to see whether the river course here can withstand the ice flood in the upper reaches, and whether the river bank should be reinforced to prevent the flood from spreading to thousands of hectares of fertile farmland. Fang Xianzhong shook his head and said, "there is no water at all now. Do you study floods and beasts?" "This is a precaution. The students have calculated that if it doesn''t rain, as long as the crops are planted in the field and can last for about a month, they can basically get large-scale irrigation. Of course, if God has a good life, it would be better to have a timely rain. " A student saluted Fang Xianzhong and then talked. "Are you sure it was caused by a possible ice flood in the upper reaches?" In order to oppose their ideas, Li Hong didn''t care what his ideas were. Now it''s time for him to say no to them. It''s enough that they still have this persistent belief. "Mr. Hui, some of my classmates went to Yunzhong and Yuanzhou and Lingzhou of Guannei road just after Shangyuan Festival. According to the news they brought back, it is true. Especially in the area under the jurisdiction of yunzhongdu Prefecture, they have started to order them to evacuate herdsmen and stay away from the places where the river may burst." The student knew Li Hong more respectfully than before. "How many students are there in Guanzhong and Henan now? What measures do you have if it doesn''t rain?" Li Hong looked up at the sky. Unfortunately, he was not the weather forecast of his last life. He didn''t know whether it would rain or not. "Today, there are about 300 students scattered in Guanzhong and Henan. Almost all the arid areas have students. When you were in Anxi, we would like to try the way of using Kongming lamp and sky thunder to blow up clouds. However, the Shenji camp''s control of the sky thunder is too strict. We asked Taiyi city for help, but we couldn''t get Tianlei. " The student has some helplessness, but I don''t know whether he can''t get the thunder or the blue sky with clouds on his head. "Don''t you know that''s dangerous? That''s going to kill you. " Li Hong asked. "You have not said that you should be dedicated to these studies. You dare to try them in Anxi at that time. What are we afraid of? We will be a hero again 20 years later." After saying that, I felt a little embarrassed, and some simple and honest people laughed. "It seems that you have not been thinking about this for a day or two. I can promise you, but you must pay attention to your own safety. What''s more, shangguanyi is leading you to do this field research? " Li Hong asked again. "Yes, sir. It is Mr. Shangguan who personally leads us in our research." At this time, a carrier pigeon fluttered its wings, and with the cooing sound, it slowly fell on a student''s hand."Is this Li Hong didn''t expect that their equipment was so advanced that they even used carrier pigeons. "The weather conditions are changeable, fast and urgent, so we use this carrier pigeon to communicate in time, which is agreed by Mr. Shangguan." "Well, work hard. I hope your sincerity can move the heaven." Li Hong patted him on the shoulder, indicating that they would continue. Now, his urgent task is to ask the emperor to allow his students to use that day thunder. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 Along the way, Li Hong told Fang Xianzhong many times not to look down on the students of Chongwen Museum. Their early prediction is still worth relying on. Although it is not allowed for many times, if it is accurate once, it will be able to recover a lot of losses. Fang Xianzhong had some doubts, but he still nodded solemnly in Li Hong''s solemn manner. Naturally, his Highness the prince said so. If he found the Ministry of works in one day, it would be a good time to verify the pre judgment document given by the students of Chongwen library. However, Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi are not the same. They are from the Imperial College. Although they are ignorant, they are deeply influenced by Kong Zhiyue and Yan Zhaofu in this tradition. They despise the "no learning and no skill" of Chongwen school. They are respectful on the surface, but they don''t take it seriously. Li Hong went back to the palace of Zhenguan with Yang Wu. It was time for lunch. Li Hong didn''t go to the East Palace because he was afraid that Li Lingyue would leave Bai Chun in the palace. If he went back to the East Palace, there would be no one else. It would be better to come directly to Zhenguan palace for a meal. In Zhenguan hall, except for the maids, there were no dragon father, dragon mother and Bai Chun, shuttling through each room. Only a table of delicacies could be seen at the place where they were eating. However, a ghost spirit was lying on the edge of the table, staring directly at the delicious food on the table and salivating. "Li Lingyue, what about his father and his mother? And where has Bai Chun gone Li Hong came over and took a look at the delicious food and wine on the table. He rubbed Li Lingyue''s head and asked. "I don''t know. It should be in the palace. I saw the Empress Dowager go to the imperial dining room in person just now." Li Lingyue did not resist Li Hong rubbing her head. The small hairpin on her head had already been twisted by her own. "Why? I haven''t seen this dish before. " After a tour, Li Hong finally found a dish that he had never seen before. He cut it into thin slices, cooked it with eggplant juice and other seasonings, put it in the middle of the plate, and then looked at the surrounding snow scene. He did not know what material it was made of. It looked exquisite and novel, and it made people salivate. "Yes, I haven''t seen it, and I don''t know if it''s delicious or not." Li Lingyue echoed Li Hong''s words, staring at the dish of delicacies, murmured. "Li Lingyue, can you not drool when you talk? Do you want to eat it? " When Li Lingyue heard Li Hong''s words, she went to wipe her saliva in a hurry. She didn''t feel like she was drooling until she was halfway through. At the moment, he hummed, "brother, villain, I didn''t drool." but to say, the eyes were always staring at the dish. The maid beside them looked at the princess''s royal highness and the Royal Prince''s discussion around the dish, and knew that they were afraid to do anything. After all, this was the meal of the queen and the emperor. At this time, the brother and sister were staring at the small eyes, and they didn''t know what they were thinking. But in a moment, they seemed to have an unusual tacit understanding. Li Hong released the back of his chair and began to run out, but before he made two steps, there was a silver bell like laugh from Li Lingyue after he succeeded in his trick: "it''s too late, brother Huang. I''ve reached it already." "Princess highness..." The maiden exclaimed. Seven or eight eunuchs and maids of honor next to did not expect to run outside the royal highness of Prince Edward. At the same time, his royal highness actually reached out and took a piece of shrimp meat in his hand. At this moment, he looked up and giggled and looked at Prince Edward. Li Hong''s legs were stiff. Slowly, she turned to see that Li Lingyue had begun to put the thin shrimp meat in her mouth and chewed it with satisfaction. Her small face was full of the complacent expression of blaming others. Li Lingyue and I looked at each other just now. I realized that Li Lingyue was going to eat the shrimp meat and then put the blame on herself. So I suddenly planned to run out and not give Li Lingyue a chance to blame herself. But it was still late. My little ancestor even wanted to go with him. "Li Lingyue, you are cruel enough. For your share of shrimp, you even let the emperor kick your back pot!" Li Hong gave up the idea of running away, went to Li Lingyue and hummed. "People want to eat it, but it''s delicious." Li Lingyue licked and licked the residual taste on her fingers, and said in an indelible way. "Is it really delicious?" Li Hong ran all the way. At this time, he was hungry, and his chest was about to touch his back. So Li Lingyue, who watched as a kid, had forced herself into the water. His original firm belief began to shake. Li Lingyue saw that the emperor''s greedy heart was gradually revealed, and immediately nodded his head quickly. He said, "mm-hmm, it''s very delicious. Would you like to try one?" "Have a taste?" Li Hong stares at Li Lingyue and says with a smile. The snack goods were full of excitement. Seeing that the emperor was about to be cheated, he nodded excitedly: "mm-hmm, taste a piece of it quickly. What are you afraid of after I eat it?" "Well, I''m not at all polite." Li Hong grinned grimly and suddenly pushed the plate to Li Lingyue. So the eunuch, who was stunned, gaped, panicked and shocked, hastened to stop: "Your Highness Princess No, your majesty and the queen haven''t come back yet... "But will the two ancestors in the palace listen to them at this time? They started to eat for a long time. They didn''t even use chopsticks. But as soon as she ate, Li Lingyue found her weakness. Her brother ate too fast. Her hands were small and her hands were the smallest. She had no time to swallow the first piece. Her husband had seven or eight pieces of her stomach. "Hello Too much. Slow down. Leave a little for me "Eat quickly. My father and his mother are coming back soon. Li Lingyue, what is that over there..." "I don''t want to see it. Don''t lie to me." "Steamed. Look at it." Li Hong''s quick hand left a trail of shadows in front of Li Lingyue, and the thin shrimp meat quickly reduced in the middle of the plate. "Ha ha, the last two are me What are you going to do, brother? " Li Lingyue snatched the last two pieces. Before she could put them into her mouth, she saw her brother, like a thief, opened the window and jumped out. Without saying a word, she left her a puzzled and anxious figure. Dazed, Li Lingyue held two thin pieces of shrimp in her small hands. Her eyes were blank and her mouth was full of oil. Looking at the window that had been closed quickly, she began to be dazed. An ominous premonition immediately surrounded her heart. "Have I been trapped by the emperor?" Li Lingyue blinked her innocent eyes, holding two pieces of shrimp in her hand and slowly turned around. Then she saw her father and her mother coming in with a smile. Wu Mei and Li Zhi walk in slowly. The little people who appear in their eyes are looking at them with consternation. How can their mouth be greasy? What''s that still in your hand? The plate on the table behind the little head seems to be empty. Therefore, the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty, who had a smile on their faces, immediately became livid! Wu Mei, in particular, saw the delicacies carefully designed and created by her majesty. Before her majesty saw it, she was eaten by Li Lingyue! Not a piece left! Li Lingyue was wrongly blamed. He left two pieces of it, but he still held them in his hand! "Father After his father, his father and his mother, the This Li Lingyue looked at her mother with a black face and her father and Emperor frowning. She didn''t know what to say. She was shamelessly punished by the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Li Lingyue looked at the Dragon father and mother who did not speak and approached her slowly. Her face showed a rare embarrassed smile. She suddenly noticed that there were two pieces of shrimp on their hands. She immediately raised her small arm, glared at the innocent eyes and said, "father and mother, this is left by your son''s minister. Fortunately, I come fast. Otherwise, all of them will be eaten by Li Hong''s little rabbit." "Li Hong? He''s there, Li Lingyue. You have a conscience! You should also blame Li Hong. Did he appear out of thin air, wipe his mouth after eating and jump out of the window! " Wu Mei walks to Li Lingyue and looks at Li Lingyue coldly. Li Zhi shakes his head and smiles bitterly. A living little Li Hong walks past Li Lingyue. He just wants to comfort Li Lingyue''s head. Seeing Wu Mei''s murderous eyes like a knife, Li Zhi has to pick up his arm and take two steps forward. Under the maid''s service, he sits down on a chair. "You may not believe it, but you are right. He did eat and then jumped out of the window and ran away." Li Lingyue''s small face was about to wrinkle into a ball. The hateful emperor brother was so bad that he wanted to pull him into the water, but he used it in the end. "Well, you Li Lingyue, now you not only dare to eat, but also learn to lie! Then you can find your brother Li Hong for me. If you can''t find out, you are not allowed to eat today! Face the wall and think about the past! Who told you to put it in your mouth Wu Mei is going crazy. Her eyebrows are up, her eyes are wide, and she looks helpless. This is reprimanding Li Lingyue. Good guy, when people heard that there was no food to eat at night, they immediately put the two pieces of shrimps in their hands and quickly put them into their mouths, for fear that others would snatch the shrimp meat from his dirty hands. "I have seen my father and my mother. I am so tired this time. My father and my son went to Yellow River to see the Chongwen Pavilion Well, you just had a meal. You eat first. I''ll come back later... " "Get the hell out of here!" Wu Mei does not return to the head of the roar, if not for him Li Hong, Li Lingyue can be like this now? Before Anxi didn''t come back, Li Lingyue had some Royal Princess''s etiquette rules. Since Li Hong came back, Li Lingyue has changed completely! At the moment, it''s not easy to get angry at Li Lingyue, so Wu Mei is ready to put the account on Li Hong''s head. Li Hong went back and forth because he knew the character of Long Ma too well. Li Lingyue made a mistake, and he certainly couldn''t escape the relationship. If he really ran back to the east palace to take refuge, at least for a month, he didn''t want to come to Zhenguan hall. It was a fight once. What''s more, after running away, I don''t know how Li Lingyue will arrange herself. At that time, she will only make her "sin" more serious! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 After a training, they didn''t even get food. When they thought that one of them was beaten and the other was scolded, they thought that their dragon mother''s mood was as volatile as the weather. They asked them to stand under the tree that Li Hong planted in those years and think about it for an hour. After a night, I thought that the thick layer of rain could come down, but there was no thick layer of rain in the sky. In the morning, when they went to the court, they were all praying for rain, but the clouds seemed to be sealed and swept in the air like a thick curtain curtain, which meant that nothing rained. Despondent ministers hurried back to their offices and began to pray when it would rain quickly and when the rain would ease the anxiety of his Majesty''s brows above the court. However, it has been noon since midnight yesterday, but there is no rain at all. Some ministers begin to whisper. Is it time to ask the emperor to pray for rain in the Ming hall? After all, people have begun to ask for rain on Luoshui. Li Hong followed a group of ministers and listened as he walked. From time to time, Li Hong asked a few questions curiously. When he heard that the folk were ready to offer boy and girl to the God of Luoshui for rain, he felt a sudden thump in his heart and asked in a hurry: "how can I ask for the rain from the boy and the girl?" "Your Highness, it''s a gift to the water god of Luoshui. In this way, it can rain." A minister looked at his royal highness a head higher than him and said in a hurry. "Send to Luoshui Water God? How to send it? By carriage or... " Li Hong''s face became a little gloomy. In the eyes of the minister, he also meant to ask questions clearly. How else can this be delivered? Nature is put into the Luohe River to sink, otherwise how to give it to Luoshui Water God? This kind of thing is not as detailed as the prince''s highness asked. Praying for rain is inevitable. "Where did the boy and girl come from?" Li Hong pulled the sleeves of his robe and asked persistently. "Your Highness, you don''t have to ask about it. In short, it will be enough to ask for rain to relieve the suffering of the people." Jiang Ke said with a ha ha. Looking at Jiang Ke, Li Hong looks the same as this gloomy but rainy weather. Is Jiang ke a good official, but it should be good in history? There are not many records, but I don ''t remember what he did. Seeing Jiang Ke and other officials leave, he also returns to Shangshu province. The more he thinks, the more wrong he is. With the ignorance of this era, even in China, which has been developing for another thousand years, it is still so stupid. Would it be a common thing to offer children and girls to pray for rain? "Yang Wu, go to Luoshui immediately. All the people who ask for rain will be dismissed. All the children and girls will be found back for me. If you lose one, you will be killed with your head! I don''t care what method you use with liantie. As long as in Henan Road and Guanzhong area, if someone uses boy and girl to beg for rain, you and liantie will bear all the blame! " Li Hong iron green face said. "Your Highness Think twice... " "Don''t think twice. Do it right away. I''ll take all the consequences." Li Hong took a look at Yang Wu, who was worried in his eyes. Naturally, he knew what he wanted to say. I''m afraid that is to say, these requests for rain, is not the father or empress mother tacit consent. "Yes, I will go." "Xuan Shangguan Yi, Minister of the Ministry of war Ren Yaxiang came here." Li Hong rubbed his temple and said. If Jiang Ke knew about it, but he didn''t want to say it too clearly, then it was obvious that someone from his father and his mother would know about the matter of praying for rain. What''s the surname of Jiang Ke? His surname is Jiang, and from time to time, he often calls himself a descendant of Gonggong, the God of water. What does this mean? It''s far fetched to pull his surname Jiang together with Gong Gong''s! Li Hong, who was sitting in Shangshu province waiting for shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang, was impatient and could not be impatient any more. If the father, the emperor and the empress really agreed to offer the water god to pray for rain, it would be Alas Finally, Li Hong could only sigh helplessly. Shangguanyi rushed in, and Ren Yaxiang behind him was in a hurry. They were just about to salute and were stopped by Li Hong. "No more nonsense. I wanted to wait and see if the rain could come down. Now it seems hopeless, and no one has given me a chance to wait any longer." Guan Zhong and Li Hong went back and forth on the map of Henan. "Your Highness, why don''t you wait any longer? Didn''t you say that thunder was too dangerous that day?" After being summoned by Li Hong yesterday, shangguanyi has been staying in the East Palace, waiting for Li Hong to start the decision to blow up the cloud at any time. "It''s dangerous. Can it be dangerous? When I was in Anxi, I had already run far enough, and I was almost struck by lightning. But now we don''t have time. Luoyang has seen the event of offering sacrifices to boys and girls for rain. " "Ah? Isn''t this nonsense! If that can bring rain, why didn''t they ask for it yesterday? They had to rush to this time to ask for it? What is it that people die and it doesn''t rain? Is sincerity not enough? Or add a few boys and girls to it! Your highness You have to stop it. " Shangguanyi has been in charge of Chongwen Museum for many years. After he replaced Xu Jingzong, he was also the crown prince. Therefore, he said these words in a reasonable way.The most important thing is that since he took charge of the Chongwen Museum, he has become distrustful of ghosts and gods. What''s more, since the appearance of the crude dry ice, a bowl of water poured on his face by the students immediately became surrounded by fairy mist. At first, he was not only frightened, but almost worshipped the student. Until the student gave him a specious explanation, including the principle of the steam in the steamer, shangguanyi no longer believed in ghosts and gods. Even several times when Yuan Tiangang came to Chongwen hall to perform his duties, shangguanyi scolded him for playing tricks! What is yuan Tiangang''s temper? How can I be scolded and not answer back? How did he pretend to be a ghost? What he did was praised by his royal highness! So they quarreled in front of the students, and then met again. They both looked at each other with their nostrils, but they didn''t say a word. Even the message of Hongwu can stop the tragedy "Your Highness, I''m afraid Yangwu and liantie are short of manpower. Do you want to follow the military department..." "Why don''t you let my father punish me for treason? The Ministry of war can use it, but it''s not used for it. Even if my father doesn''t punish me, the ministers will be in a dilemma. " Li Hong said with a headache. "But as long as you can blow up the clouds and make rain, isn''t your majesty to blame?" Ren Yaxiang thought about it and said in confusion. "That''s right, but it''s hard to say if this thing doesn''t work. What if it doesn''t blow up and it kills a few people? But then again, Yangwu and liantie were decided after careful consideration. If there is really the support of my father, emperor or empress dowager, and Yang Wu and Lian tie come forward, they will be able to withstand the pressure, and the Ministry of war will be worse. " Li Hong said as he began to receive information from shangguanyi. Carrier pigeons have been prepared by shangguanyi for a long time. Now, without the help of Shenji campers, they have to use Tianlei from Taiyi medical restaurant under the command of Li Hong. However, Li Hong is under great pressure. If he can''t get it right, he will be angry with his father. Although the medicated food room is still in his charge, if he wants to use the things in it, he must get his father''s permission. Now, without permission, Li Hong appropriates it privately. If he doesn''t blow up the rain and dies, then Li Hong will suffer. According to Li Hong''s idea, he used Kongming lamp to install Tianlei and send it to the place close to the cloud with dry ice. However, how to control the lead wire of the sky thunder depends on whether the people in the medicine restaurant have skilled craftsmen and can grasp the time difference. This is why the Chongwen Museum takes the rabbit and puts it into the sky in the Kongming lamp, or puts other things into the sky. It is to calculate the time and speed of the Kongming lamp under different weight and pressure. Looking at the pieces of paper from the carrier pigeon''s leg, this time the cloud area even covered the whole Henan Road and Guanzhong area. However, the lack of rain was mainly around Luoyang City and Chang''an. Li Hong had to take care of it. Don''t blow up the rain and blow a hole in the Imperial Palace. The weather is too bad to predict. In Anxi, he has nothing to do. Moreover, there is a vast area and a small population. Unlike here, there are too many people gathered. It''s hard to be jailed. "Let''s start. Let''s try from the Bank of the Yellow River I visited yesterday. I remember telling them that as soon as Kong Mingdeng is released, he will immediately ride a fast horse back. He must not stay below and wait for the rain. The cloud diffusion looks slow, but the coverage area can not be accurately measured by our naked eyes." Li Hong looks at Ren Yaxiang and tells Shangguan Yi. Wu Wei of the military department, together with the students from all over the country, is also equivalent to protecting those students'' comfort, because if those crazy people do not obey, it is not impossible for them to stand under the Kongming lamp and wait for the rain. Even some people have begun to ponder whether the thunder can be transmitted through the kite. Li Hong had always been open to their death style, but he had to choose the right time to die. If he could not, he would not have been involved. Shangguanyi shook his head with a bitter smile and said helplessly, "Your Highness, this is a generation of students who have been influenced by you. Now, there are only things you can''t think of, and there is nothing they dare not do. To tell you the truth, even ministers are often afraid. If you don''t say anything else, just say the money. Which group is not holding a million dollars of money? If they have money, they would rather eat pancakes every day, and also want to lead down the thunder and lightning, or try to make a Kong Ming lamp that can hold people up to heaven and have a look. " "If you''re not afraid to fall to death, let them do it." Li Hong said indignantly. "I didn''t fall to death, but several of them jumped down from the top of the mountain with the so-called parachute on their back, and broke their legs. But that''s the case. Before their legs were sharp enough, they ran out to test them without telling their families." On the one hand, Guan Yi and Ren Yaxiang both issued orders according to Li Hong''s orders, while talking about the madness of chongwenguan students. "Remember that the medical expenses were given from the college." Li Hong quietly Li Jing door sent the message note, put on the candle lit, looking at the ashes, said with a smile.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 With the information from Yangwu and liantie, Li Hong seems calm on the surface, but in his heart, he is angry at what people in this ignorant age have done in order to ask for rain. Originally, he thought that there would be at most two or three places to ask for rain, but unexpectedly, with the information of Yangwu liantie, there were as many as seven or eight! Some of them were entrusted by the government, and the scenes were huge and crowded. All the things used were expensive. And some warlocks who want to take advantage of the rain also began to use this section of the bone eye to make a lot of money! Li Hong''s mind was slightly balanced by the role played by the bad people at this time. Those who originally did not rely on heaven or earth but only lived on the government did not have a sense of responsibility for natural and man-made disasters. They belonged to the real hawk dog''s pawn who only obeyed the government. With Yangwu and liantie, the bad people were mobilized to disperse the rain seekers with the token of shangshuling, which brought immediate effect. In addition, they mingled with the people, and there were more sacrificial rites and praying for rain in some places. Therefore, within a few hours, all the sacrificial praying for rain were nipped in the bud. As orders were issued from Shangshu Province, Li Hong''s heart began to relax. As long as the shocking sacrifice for rain was stopped, then whether it could rain or not depends on the luck of those bastards and lunatics in Chongwen hall. Shangguanyi is very puzzled, this carrier pigeon is really easy to use, and the news is really fast. Ren Yaxiang was also the original carrier pigeon beneficiary. Both of them were puzzled at this time. It is said that after the carrier pigeon was released, there should be a reply letter not far away. However, no carrier pigeon has been received. They were nervous, but the prince''s highness on the first seat was the old God, and even unconsciously hummed on the tune. "Your Highness, none of the carrier pigeons has come back. Do you think there will be any accident?" Some of these carrier pigeons are from the military department and some from Chongwen Museum. They are precious. Since knowing that it is not easy to cultivate carrier pigeons, it is not easy to let others borrow them. Today, it is the prince''s highness who borrows them. If they were other people, they would even be able to do it, but they could not use the strong attitude of carrier pigeons. "Nothing. It''s normal. I can''t explain it to you. But... " Li Hong''s face appeared a strange smile, said: "you two have to be prepared to lose a lot of carrier pigeons." "Ah? Why? " Shangguan Yigeng chicken thief, suddenly stood up from the chair. These carrier pigeons are becoming his lifeblood now. Losing one will make him sleepless. Every time a student of Chongwen University loses a carrier pigeon, he would like to frustrate others! Qi is shaking all over the body, walking and shaking. Ren Yaxiang was also very nervous when he heard Li Hong''s words. However, compared with Shangguan Yi, at least his manner was much more leisurely, but there was inevitably some anxiety between his looks. "Carrier pigeons can''t fly on rainy days, so if it starts to rain in some places, these pigeons will stay under the eaves and wait until the rain stops. But there are many other birds of prey, so I''m afraid that after the rain and the weather is clear, the birds of prey will not be in the minority." Li Hong said leisurely, not caring about the fate of those carrier pigeons. Compared with this rainy day, those carrier pigeons are really nothing, not to mention that even if they are not, they can continue to cultivate. "You mean it may have rained elsewhere?" Ren Ya related notes of nature or rain, not like shangguanyi, with dead relatives like, helpless sitting on the chair in a sigh. Li Hong had no way to tell him that the homing pigeons were guided by the earth''s magnetic field, and when thunderstorms or low cloud pressure disturbed the magnetic field, the only thing these pigeons could do was stay under the eaves. Looking at Ren Yaxiang nodding, Li Hong was just about to speak when he heard shangguanyi say bitterly, "yes, I haven''t seen any birds flying in this rainy day. How can this carrier pigeon be a bird, alas This This is another big expense Ah? One came back! " Shangguan Yi didn''t care to be impolite in front of the prince''s highness. Hearing the sound of COO, she ran out in a hurry. A soldier was taking down the note from the carrier pigeon''s leg, and the carrier pigeon was also rolling his eyes and walking restlessly on the mailbox. After looking at the note, shangguanyi waved and asked the soldiers to send it in. He had to see if there was anything wrong with the carrier pigeon. If according to his highness, since it rained outside, the carrier pigeon that could only fly back must be the king of pigeons. He should take care of it and not let it run away at will. "Unexpectedly, there are still people who can fly back." Li Hong took the note from Ren Yaxiang and nodded with satisfaction. Although the clouds were blown up in some places, they failed to blow up the rain, which caused thunder and lightning. But it began to rain in some places, which was a good start. There were still dark clouds over Luoyang City, but there was no sign of rain. Li Hong didn''t dare to put Kongming lanterns in the sky of Luoyang City, so he hoped that he could blow up the rain in the no man''s land outside the city. However, it didn''t work out as expected. Luoyang city was cursed and said that it didn''t rain.This also made Li Hong stop people from sacrificing sacrifices for rain, which made him angry and resentful. Now, people in Luoyang City are dissatisfied. Even some princes and nobles rush to the palace to report what happened in the city to the emperor and queen. Li Zhi and Wu Mei have a blue face. They have already anticipated Li Hong''s move, so they secretly support the folk praying for rain. Instead of telling Li Hong, they bypass him and know that he is determined not to do so. If they really want to sacrifice in front of him to beg for rain, they may blow up the hair of the unfilial son. However, it still doesn''t rain in Luoyang City. Li Hong stopped offering sacrifices to pray for rain. The emperor and the empress have not been angry with him, but the princes, nobles and high families have stopped. Although they don''t know that this is Li Hong''s idea, they still run to the Hubu and other official offices at the beginning, hoping that the government can support the sacrifice and praying for rain. However, the officials in the imperial court could only smile and shake their heads, and then silently pointed to the official offices of the Ministry of history. Then these people understood that this was the idea of his Highness the prince. He lives in the palace, so he doesn''t have to worry about food and clothing, but does he care about his people? Although the emperor and the empress of the imperial palace were away from the Imperial Palace in a hurry, the emperor and the empress had already begun to pour out their sorrow in the palace "Your Majesty, please allow the people to pray for rain as soon as possible. Since the rain has already been seen outside the city, people in Luoyang can''t cultivate in spring because of drought." "Ji Wang, be calm and don''t be impatient, and listen to him finish." Li Zhi frowned. He didn''t believe that the unfilial son stopped offering sacrifices and praying for rain and left his tail. While they were talking, there was a faint thunder like roar from afar, and the sound was rolling. But when they got to Luoyang palace, it had become very small. "It rains outside the city. Is this the result of praying for rain or is it due to other contributions?" Li Zhi looked at the eunuch and asked. "My highness, according to the messenger''s account, I first saw the fire lighting up in the clouds, and then there was the sound of thunder. In a short time, the clouds began to rain." The eunuch bowed his head and said respectfully. "Did you see someone praying for rain over there?" Ji Wang''s face was anxious, looking at the eunuch anxiously asked. "This..." The eunuch looked at Li Zhi and Ji Wang. He didn''t know whether to answer. A kinsman of the emperor''s palace in , who is now trained by Wu Mei, recognizes Li Zhi and her. The others do not recognize him. He is a royal ruler and a noble. He is not allowed to make a royal palace. Naturally, he has to be in the royal highness of Li Lingyue and his royal highness, Li Hong. "But it doesn''t matter." Li Zhi snorted dully. "Yes, your majesty. There were people praying for rain over there, but they were stopped and dispersed by Yang Wu''s leading people at the beginning. The one who prayed for rain... " The eunuch was a little embarrassed. "What''s up, say it." This is Wu Mei''s speech. She has already guessed in her heart. She is afraid that she will be jailed by the unfilial son. "Those who prayed for rain and those who participated in it were jailed by the Ministry of punishment." After the eunuch finished, he quickly shrunk his head, and was afraid that the emperor would be angry and cut off his head. "Nonsense! The worshippers are also concerned about the safety of the people in the world. Why should they be imprisoned! To me, Li Hong, go to the hall Li Zhiqi''s beard trembled, but fortunately, he didn''t commit vertigo. Otherwise, if someone fainted his father, his mother would not kill him! When Hua Ji appeared in Shangshu Province, Li Hong didn''t feel surprised at all. It was dark. It was not a sign that the clouds were getting thicker and the wind and rain were coming. It was now Shenshi time and it was impossible for Li Hong to think about it until it was dark. Li Zhi also knew that if he sent other eunuchs to Shangshu Province, he would not be able to summon Li Hong to Qianyuan hall. Therefore, he immediately let his eunuch Hua Ji appear in Shangshu province. "Is your father so angry?" After explaining shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang, remember not to put Kong Mingdeng in Luoyang City. They followed Huaji out of Shangshu province and patted Huaji on the shoulder. After that, shangguanyi got up and tried to stop Li Hong from talking. But after looking at the weather outside, she still didn''t remind her highness. "It seems that the Lord Shangguan is trying to stop talking. Did you have anything to say when your highness left just now?" Ren Yaxiang looked at Shangguan Yi with some tangled expression and asked curiously. "Well This Your majesty asked me for some Kongming lanterns. I was afraid that it would not rain again in Luoyang City. Your Majesty would release those Kongming lanterns to pray for rain. After all, the rain outside the city is the rain that comes from Kongming lantern flying. " Shangguan Yi was embarrassed. One is the emperor, the other is the crown prince. Which one can afford to offend, and the other is not allowed to be released. In case one has to be released, he is sandwiched in the middle, so it is difficult to be an official. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 As soon as shangguanyi''s voice fell to the ground, Ren Yaxiang shook his hand. The teacup in his hand fell to the ground and smashed to pieces. He looked at shangguanyi in shock and said, "go and tell your highness. You don''t know your Majesty''s temperament. Since you want it, he dares to fly. Luoyang City Let''s go. Let''s go. " Li Hong and Hua Ji walked slowly into the palace gate and walked towards the Qianyuan Hall of Luoyang palace. Looking at the two Kongming lanterns rising slowly, Li Hong asked, "is this Li Lingyue''s? It''s not easy to play in this weather. Although we can see the light, if we put it when the stars are rare, it will fly higher than this." Hua Ji looked up at the two Kongming lanterns in mid air, and said, "this Your majesty should have ordered people to release them outside the palace city. It seems that they came from shangguanyi of Chongwen hall. " Li Hong had just stepped into the Qianyuan hall. Hearing Hua Ji''s words in his ear, Li Hong shivered. He stepped into the threshold with one foot and stood outside the threshold. Ignoring the gloomy faces of the Dragon father and mother on the Qianyuan hall, Li Hong asked in surprise: "what? From the palace city? Is it thunder? " "What? You have imprisoned the man who prayed for rain. Did you just watch Luoyang only have a cloudy day without rain? That Luoyang outside can explode the rain, there is no rain over the palace what kind of system! " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong''s discolored face, and a little palpitation flashed in his heart. But when he thought about it, there was nothing wrong with the roaring sound outside the city. It should be OK to put it above the palace. What''s more, there is no wind in the weather. Even if shangguanyi said that this thing is not safe and dangerous, but if you want to release it from outside the city, it can''t float over the Luoyang palace. No. Li Hong ignored his father''s sarcasm. After stepping into the Qianyuan palace, Li Hong quickly took back his feet. Standing at the gate of the palace, he felt the air flowing. The wind felt a little wet. Li honger didn''t pay any attention to Li honger''s etiquette, but he didn''t care about his own etiquette! When there is no outsider, you will be presumptuous. Now in front of the Royal master, you still look fearless. Do you still have the emperor in your eyes! Li Zhiqi patted the chair, just about to break out, but Wu Mei suddenly stretched out his hand and held him on the back of the chair. Her blue veiled hand whispered, "it doesn''t look like it''s intentional. In front of the royal family, why don''t your majesty tolerate a little bit?" One emperor and one empress, together with Ji Wang, Cao Wang and others, all showed a dignified and displeased look on their faces. The prince''s Royal Highness is not royal. In front of his royal family, he is like this. If he is not there, what kind of attitude should he have! Li Hong soaked his thumb in his mouth and took it out to face the breeze. He could only feel his thumb cool. But as for the wind and wind, he didn''t know! He just thought of this way in a panic! At this time, the wind seemed to appear out of thin air. The wind blew past the door with a bang, and the dust was dancing and flying. Li Hong walked two steps quickly and went out of the Qianyuan palace. Standing on the steps, he saw the two bright Kong Ming lamps, which were swinging and drifting towards the direction of the palace from a distance. "Li Hong, do you have any..." Wu Mei looks up at Li Hong''s anxious look. A gust of wind at the door blows, and the bursts of moisture make her feel as if sitting in the palace. "It''s a kiss!" Hearing the voice of Long Ma, Li Hong looked back at the Qianyuan palace, and then looked at shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang, who were running towards this side. "What ''s the matter?" Li Hong roared at shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang, and immediately said to Hua Ji beside him, "prepare the horse and bring a sniper crossbow here. Be quick!" Hua Ji looked at his royal highness, which had never been dignified and anxious, and his voice was full of authority. He even forgot to report to Li Zhi and ran to find the war horse. Shangguanyi lost one of his shoes. The sole of the originally snow-white sock turned black under his feet. He stood panting under the steps with the same dishevelled clothes, shouting out of breath: "Dian Dian Dian Dian Dian Come on, come on Look, that Here comes the light Ah. " Li Hong looked up at the two Kongming lanterns again. He felt that the enemy''s airship was about to reach his territory when he played the Red Alert game in the previous life, which made people feel numb! Looking at the direction of wanghuaji''s departure, Li Hong turned and ran into the Qianyuan palace. Looking at Li Zhiwu Mei, he could not pay attention to the courtesy. He asked in a hurry: "father, did you light a thread in the Kongming lantern?" "What line?" Li Zhi looked at Li Hong''s anxious look, but at the moment his so-called emperor''s face could not be pulled down in front of his royal family, but he asked coldly. Li Hong is right to think about it. He ordered people to release it, but he didn''t put it himself. I''m afraid he didn''t know what Kong Ming Deng was like. So he asked, "who did you order to let go? Kim woo Wai? " Li Hong''s heart is constantly sinking. Those idiots will put this kind of Kongming lamp! It''s just ordinary. The kerosene in this kind of Kongming lamp with explosives has been calculated carefully, so that it can reach the bottom of the cloud when the kerosene is about to burn out. The length of the lead wire of the explosive inside is basically proportional to the burning time of the kerosene.That is to say, after the burning of the kerosene, the explosive will explode immediately, but if the fuse is not ignited, let the Kongming lamp with little kerosene dart in the air. In case it falls on the top of Qianyuan hall, then wait for Qianyuan hall to be razed to the ground! It''s not black powder. It''s an authentic explosive with unstable properties! Falling from a high altitude is not the end of falling down with an iron pimple. It will release huge explosive energy. "You are so dear It''s a kiss. " Li Hong didn''t care about the ugly faces of the royal family and his father and mother. After complaining for half a word, he ran out in a hurry. As soon as he ran out of the hall again, Hua Ji was still smart. He didn''t run with a horse, but came with a crossbow on his horse. If he dared to run over with a horse, Li Hong would cut him off. "Get out of here." Li Hong pulled Huaji down. He quickly mounted the horse, grabbed the crossbow in Huaji''s hand, pulled the reins, and immediately flew out from the side like an arrow from the string. A vague word came out of Li Hong''s mouth: "immediately order all the people in the east palace to withdraw from the East Palace, and no one is allowed to stay..." Li Zhi and Wu Mei looked at each other. It was the first time for them to see the prince''s Royal Highness so anxious and dignified that they had a premonition that something might happen. Wu Mei stares at the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who is afraid of causing great trouble. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty is unconvinced and turns his lips. However, she does not refute the empress of the Tang Dynasty. "This is Your majesty, the queen and the crown prince''s behavior today is really a loss of the royal dignity of the Tang Dynasty. For the sake of the Centennial foundation of the Li family in the Tang Dynasty, I hope your majesty and the queen We should consider whether to abolish Li Hong as crown prince and establish Li Xian, the king of Pei, who has good manners and good manners. " Li Ming, king of Cao, got up from his chair and walked up to Lizhi and Wu Mei. He said with dignity that his head could be cut off and his blood could flow. "Presumptuous! It''s not your turn to cut in! Your Highness has important things to do today. Apart from today, when has it ever happened? " Wu Mei Feng eyebrows inverted, coldly scolded way. After saying that, he ignored Li Zhi beside him, and hurried to the gate of Qianyuan hall. Standing on the steps, a blurred figure galloped on the horse''s back. Li Hong, on horseback, for a while, facing the more humid wind, looked up from time to time at the two rickety Kongming lanterns. Now it is too late to stop him from leaving the imperial palace. He has to shoot down the Kongming lamp in the north direction of the east palace as far as possible. He must never let it drift through the East Palace and come to Luoyang palace. The foundations of Qianyuan hall and Zhenguan hall are very high. Standing on the railings at the gate, overlooking the whole Luoyang palace is not enough, but it is more than enough to overlook the relatively simple and too many East palaces. This is why Li Lingyue did not want to live in the east palace with Li Hong after he arrived in Luoyang. It was too simple and not as interesting as the East Palace in Chang''an. The night was coming, and the shadow which was only visible to the naked eye became more and more blurred. As Li Zhi and others followed Wu Mei out, Hua Ji and other maids rushed out. The stars and the moon surrounded the crowd and handed each one a telescope. Li Zhi and Wu Mei often used this telescope to see the scenery. Therefore, both of them had their own special telescopes, which were made of pure gold. So when they picked up the binoculars, they were not unfamiliar at all. They immediately found Li Hong, who ran into the East Palace and still did not slow down on his horse. Ji Wang, Cao Wang, and others were also very familiar with this new thing. They took a telescope to look at the Kong Ming lantern from time to time, and then looked down for Li Hong''s shadow. "It seems that the rain is about to come down. If it was not blocked by his Highness the prince, I''m afraid it would have rained in Luoyang City." "Doesn''t that mean that you don''t have to sacrifice the boy and the girl, it''s raining?" Wu Mei was distracted for no reason. When she heard Cao Wang''s words, she asked back. "This..." King Cao did not expect that the queen would think so. He suddenly became speechless and did not dare to speak at will. "Look at the Kongming lamp, it will come in time without a cup of tea. It seems that the rain will start from the palace. Your majesty is blessed with the queen. As a saint, you should inform the people and the world. This rain is caused by the sincerity of your majesty and the queen." Shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang also took binoculars and looked at Li Hong''s flying figure. They looked anxious. Although they didn''t know what Li Hong was going to do, they knew that the closer they were to the Kong Ming lantern, the more dangerous it was. Shangguanyi, who had been sent another shoe by the eunuch, put on the shoes, bowed down and gave a big gift and said, "Your Majesty, Queen, please ask your majesty to stop approaching Kong Mingdeng and let him return immediately. There must be no mistake." "Why..." Lizhi put down his telescope and asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 At this time, seeing the Kongming lantern, which had already floated into the East Palace, swayed to the side of Luoyang palace. Li Hong quickly raised his bow and crossbow in his hand. He had already learned how to ride on horseback and shoot a hundred hits in Anxi. He immediately shot an arrow at one of Kong Mingdeng. With that powerful shot, Kongming lamp began to drift towards the east palace. He shot several arrows at the two Kongming lanterns, and the two Kongming lanterns began to be obedient and continued to wander over the east palace. Li Hong stopped Kong Mingdeng from drifting towards the palace, while paying attention to the dying fire. He was always ready to turn his horse and run back before Kong Mingdeng began to fall rapidly. "Your Majesty, why did the prince prevent Kong Mingdeng from drifting to Luoyang palace? Is there any meaning in it? Do you want to leave this auspicious sign in the east palace? It''s disrespectful, your majesty Cao Wang heard the arrow cut through the night sky to bring the sound of breaking the sky, looking at the weak near annihilation of the firelight, said in a hurry. Li Zhi, with a gloomy face, closed his lips and did not speak. He put down his telescope and looked at King Cao. Then he raised his telescope again and looked at Kong Mingdeng, which was completely drifting towards the east palace. Shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang now know the intention of the prince''s highness. They both screamed and roared in a flustered voice: "Your Highness can''t!" At this time, he didn''t care to explain to Lizhi and Wu Mei, and ran to the East Palace quickly. They didn''t expect that the prince''s highness should have committed danger with his body. Who is not clear about the power of the thunder? Even if it''s in the center, you have to avoid life. How can the body resist the thunder?! Just as they ran away, a eunuch with a note in his hand came over and looked at their backs. After leaving, Wu Mei solemnly put down his telescope and asked the eunuch, "what''s the matter?" However, the prince of Chongba said: "the prince of Chongba was shocked to avoid the imperial concubine of Chongba to avoid the imperial concubine in Chongba, but he was not as pale as the imperial concubine in Chongba "Boom..." "Lying trough..." The shaking of the earth and the sound of explosion from heaven and earth drowned out the eunuch''s words. The people standing on the steps of Qianyuan hall only felt their feet shaking, as if the earth was shaking under their feet. The whole Chang''an city seems to feel the earth shaking explosion sound, the familiar "lying trough" sound, with the explosion sound quickly and faintly reached Li Zhi and Wu Mei''s ears. Wu Mei''s heart is tight. Her heart seems to be pricked by something. She has a premonition in her pain. Her whole body seems to have lost all her strength. If it wasn''t for the help of the maid next to her, I''m afraid she will collapse on the ground in the next moment. "Li Hong!" Wu Mei watched the huge fireball rolling in the night sky and murmured Li Hong''s name. She was a little bit staggered under her feet. She quickly picked up the telescope to look for the familiar dark shadow. But where to see the shadow, with the fire in the night sky quickly annihilate, everything is back to silence! The telescope fell from her hand to the ground. Wu Mei, who had no idea of it, was pale and looked at the silent night in disbelief. It was as if a hole had been blown out of the air, and the people who had been dancing around just now had penetrated through the dark hole. After a short period of dullness, Wu Mei didn''t want to pay attention to Lizhi and his group. The same dull looking Royal relatives and relatives shrieked: "go to the east palace! If anything happens to the prince, you will all be buried with me. " Her voice was full of bitterness and bitterness. She shook off the maid''s arm and ran to the east palace. Li Zhi''s telescope fell to the ground in Wu Mei''s scream. Seeing Wu Mei''s back running to the East Palace in the drizzle, Li Zhi''s lips began to tremble involuntarily: "hong''er, hong''er, hong''er, I''m harmed Keep up with the queen, quick. " Li Zhi, who was sober up, ran to Wu Mei''s figure in a hurry. His restless pace was not much better than Wu Mei''s. Li Shen, King Ji, and Li Ming, king of Cao, looked at each other in shock. They finally understood why shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang, who did not abide by etiquette, ran to the east palace. Li Shen sighed in his heart. If the prince has any accident With the Queen''s character, I''m afraid that none of these maids, eunuchs, and so on, have any good results. Although Li Ming was shocked, he quickly followed Li Zhi''s steps and secretly felt happy in his heart. If the prince had an accident, would he not! Bai Chun, holding Li Lingyue''s little hand, just ran out of the gate of the east palace when she heard the earth shaking explosion behind her, which seemed to destroy the whole city of Chang''an. She stopped for a moment and slowly looked back at the rear of the east palace. "Li Hong no He is not a fool Come on, Li Hong has an accident Bai Chun looked at Li Lingyue, who blinked her confused eyes. She took her little hand and rushed to the back of the East Palace in the rain.Li Lingyue, who is small and big, sees the pain and helplessness on Bai Chun''s face. At this time, she also becomes sensible and runs with Bai chun to the back of the east palace with her small short legs. Less than a moment after the explosion, the night sky on the top of the Imperial Palace began to drizzle. Wu Mei staggered and was full of only the picture of Li Hong galloping on his horse just now. The oil paper umbrella in the maid''s hand was thrown aside by her. In the drizzle, she ran quickly through the side door of the palace and the east palace. In the distance of the night sky, thunder bursts, thick dark clouds because of the interference of the airflow, carrying bright lightning slowly rolled toward the direction of the palace. "Li Hong!" Wu Mei''s clothes, which were not thick at that time, were already wet through. She looked frightened and her hair was messy. Several wisps of hair were pasted on her white cheek. The air in the rain is mixed with a smell of smoke and dust. Wu Mei slows down her steps, looks at a pile of motionless black shadows not far from her, and shouts nervously: "Li Hong, where are you? Come out "Li Hong, is that you! Speak Wu Mei looks at the front and allows her to shout, but she doesn''t move. She moves forward timidly. The oil paper umbrella that the maid of the palace put on her head again is pushed away by her. A pair of Phoenix eyes with panic and expectation, staring at the dark shadow, shaking body slowly walk past, the crossbow is still held by Li Hong, the cheek washed by rain appears pale as paper! "Li Hong!" Wu Mei voice with a cry cavity, looking at that lying on the ground motionless figure immediately lay down in the past. The clothes on the body are already in tatters, especially the clothes on the chest. Under the torch that the maids and eunuchs brought in time, the scars of the war in the western regions appeared before people''s eyes, shocking! At this time, the blood on Li Hong was mixed with the rain. Under the torch, the black blood still spilled from Li Hong''s mouth, but it didn''t take a moment for it to be washed away by the rain, leaving only a remnant mark. Wu Mei knelt down on the ground, trembling and stretching out her hands to touch Li Hong''s cheek. One hand unconsciously helped Li Hong to put the blood from the corner of his mouth into his mouth: "what are you doing? Go to the imperial doctor! Hurry up for eight hundred miles. Please come here. Even if it''s tied up, please tie it to our palace! " He gently picked up Li Hong''s head and looked at the hole like wounds in his body. He wanted to touch it with his hands, but it seemed that he was afraid of hurting Li Hong. So he just knelt down in the rain and held Li Hong''s head in his arms. There was a faint smell of burning in his hair: "hong''er, hong''er, wake up, wake up, the empress mother is coming, not afraid, wake up, and she will never hit you again Come on, all right. Wake up. " "Queen..." Lizhi put a hand on Wu Mei''s shoulder and said in a low voice. "What do you want to say? If it wasn''t for you! Will Li Hong be like this! And all of you! If Li Hong has something wrong with him, you will all bury his highness in this palace. " Wu Mei looked up at Li Zhi, who looked guilty, regretful and miserable, and yelled at the maids and eunuchs who were kneeling on the ground. Li Zhi crouches down slowly, a big umbrella covers the emperor and the empress below, and the two people are all wet. One holds Li Hong in his arms, and the other gently touches Li Hong''s cheek: "Hong Hong Hong''er, it''s The father and the Emperor Sorry, you Wake up... " Wu Mei''s face is not clear is rain or tears, crystal clear drop by drop to Li Hong''s people and other parts of the face. Bai Chun and Li Lingyue are looking at the group of people kneeling together. Li Ming, the king of Cao, looks relaxed and Li Shen, the king of Ji, has a dignified brow. The two also take up their oil paper umbrellas and follow other royal relatives to watch the scene in front of them. "My lord No No, it can''t be Bai Chun sees clearly that Wu Mei and Li Zhi are holding each other. They can even dream of the familiar figure, and the whole person is in a daze. All the flukes along the way were shattered at this moment, and the last scene she wanted to see happened. Looking at her familiar figure lying in the rain, she suddenly cried and cried out for the emperor and his Li Lingyue. The thunder in the distance is getting closer and closer. It is like the bright lightning that is about to explode in the clouds above the head. People kneel down on the ground and show off their power. "Well Cough... " "Li Hong!" Wu Mei regardless of Li Hong, suddenly, a mouthful of warm blood all sprayed on her chest, heard Li Hong cough, quickly surprised to embrace Li Hong''s head crying. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 Lying in Wu Mei''s arms, enjoying since Four years old? Ten years old? Since then, Li Hong has always been caught and beaten. He lost his warm life too early. He opened his eyes powerlessly and felt the soft silk handkerchief in Wu Mei''s hand. He wiped the corners of his mouth with a bitter smile and coughed a few times again. Wu Mei held him in his arms again, and even Li Zhi''s hand was pushed away to prevent him from touching Li Hong. Too many arrows were fired out, and he forgot to estimate the speed at which the two Kongming lamps fell. When he saw that the first Kongming lamp was about to be annihilated, it was too late for Li Hong to turn around the wharf and run again. When he had to, he had to pull up the reins, let the horse''s front hooves soar, and turn down behind him, hoping to help him prevent the powerful explosion. However, he blocked the first one and didn''t run the second one. He just turned over from the horse''s back. The second one exploded when he was close to the ground. He was thrown out for a long time. His chest and face were like being rounded by a hammer wheel and hit heavily. Fortunately, during the process, his arms still know how to protect his handsome cheek. Otherwise, I''m afraid Wu Mei will doubt that this is not the elegant and heroic son after she holds her arms in her arms. The thunder and lightning came out again on top of his head. Li Hong moved his mouth with difficulty. Wu Mei and Li Zhi''s smile came out of his face. Wu Mei and Li Zhi said: "come into the room quickly, or you will be chopped to death if you don''t get killed by the explosion. Cough." At this time, no one dares to doubt Li Hong''s words. Wu Mei stares at the people around her and immediately comes to two people. She takes Li Hong in her arms and puts them on the stretcher gently. Under the escort of her and Li Zhi, she quickly walks to the room. The drizzle had already turned into a torrential rain, and the party was walking in the rain. At this time, Wu Mei and Li Zhicai found Li Lingyue and Bai Chun crying as rain Men nearby. Huaji and Wang Lou hurried over, holding Li Lingyue and Bai chun to the nearest palace. Li Hong was lying on a stable stretcher, listening to Li Lingyue''s heartrending cry. He turned his head and looked at him. He raised his hand and waved to Li Lingyue, who was held in his arms by Wang Lou. As soon as everyone stepped in from the back door of the palace, they were surprised to see a flash of lightning behind them, which appeared out of thin air in the large open space where people were just now. The chariot, which had not been killed by the explosion, suddenly felt a burning smell and was completely chopped to death. Li Hong''s injury was not very serious. Because he saw the opportunity early and reacted quickly, and he did a good job in protecting himself, there were no other major injuries except for the chest and thighs, which were stabbed into the meat by some small pieces from the Kongming lamp. what_made_him_unconscious_was_the_air_wave_that_came_down_from_the_sky_ , _which_took_his_back_out_of_breath_ . _in_addition_ , _he_was_injured_in_the_chest_ , _so_he_was_soaked_in_rain_for_half_a_day_before_he_came_to_his_senses_ ._ During these days, Li Hong''s treatment was also rising. On rainy nights, he was still healing in the east palace. After the injury was cured, the imperial doctor diagnosed that there was no serious problem. Wu Mei''s face began to recover its original color. However, she lost her good face to the Tang Emperor, who was withering in silence. The emperor of Tang Dynasty was very depressed. It was wrong. It was the opposite. Originally, the good face was for me to see. The one who owed her eight million silver should be the one lying on the bed. Therefore, in order to please the queen and make up for the mistake he made by ordering Kong Mingdeng to light at will, someone had to curl his mouth and open his mouth. On the ground that the East Palace was too simple for the prince to heal himself, he sent the prince to the bedroom on the side of Qianyuan hall to recuperate. In this way, Wu Mei still didn''t give him a good look. Even the palace maids and eunuchs beside him have been very timid these days. Especially in serving the prince''s highness, she has become particularly cautious, for fear that the queen will find something wrong. Otherwise, these eunuchs and palace maids, like the Bachelor of Chongwen Museum, the prince, the Fu shangguanyi and the military minister Ren Yaxiang, will be imprisoned in the prison of the Ministry of punishment at the command of the queen. The only thing that makes people look up to you is that in Wu Mei''s eyes, Li Lingyue, who inherited Li Hong''s traditional mantle and inherited Li Hong''s traditional mantle, is extremely clever in these days. She doesn''t make any noise, and she doesn''t go to see the chickens in her henhouse. In the end, she lays eggs or hatches chickens first. Every day in the Qianyuan palace, from the morning opened his eyes, to the night before going to bed to leave, this day with the white pure guard beside. Besides Bai Chun, there was no maid in the palace beside Li Hong. Li Lingyue waved her hand and said that she would leave her maid to serve the emperor. However, she was rejected by the prince. In recent days, someone has been living a high-level life that he has never had before. He has never enjoyed such treatment since he was two or four years old. Even Wu Mei came to see him yesterday, and Li Hong quietly asked, "empress mother, that day you Is it That Cry... " "It''s raining. You think too much." Wu Mei said coldly, but carefully checked her son''s chest bandaged wound. Every time on this topic, Wu Mei doesn''t pay any attention to him. As soon as she pays attention to other people''s complaints, her son will laugh at her and make Wu Mei think that the doctor is lying to her. Is the prince''s highness blown up?When she couldn''t stand the laughter that made people feel goosebumps, creepy and overcast, Wu Mei itched to grab someone''s ear, but when she looked at the wound wrapped up all over her body, Wu Mei had no choice but to clap her son''s forehead in a warning way. Li Hong enjoys this way of getting along with her. At least, there is no estrangement between him and his mother. This also makes Li Hong lie in bed and cry out: "this injury is really TM value Oh, oh It hurts, queen mother. " Li zhilai is not as diligent as Wu Mei. Whenever he comes over, Li Zhi''s first subconscious action is to touch his nose unnaturally, and then hastily perfunctorily. He takes political affairs as an excuse to leave. But now Li Hong still doesn''t know that because of his injury, shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang have been implicated. However, Li Zhi also knows that the two men are just queens. In a rage, they find two people to vent their anger for her son. Although this matter son is wrong in oneself, but can the son of the Tang Dynasty, who has a lot of words, be wrong? Naturally, they can''t, so the two wretches will be locked up for a few days. It is a common fault of human beings to push on the nose and face, and it is no exception for the royal family of the Tang Dynasty. But I am afraid that no one dares to do this again except for the prince and princess in his infancy? However, some people just don''t believe in evil. They just drove out the doctor who changed his medicine, cheated Li Lingyue out, and put Bai Chun, who was left for him to change his dressing, in front of the bed. When he was red in the face, groaning and weak in his body, his father was so ugly that he came to see him twice a day. So someone began to be sullen and said, "mm-hmm, yes, yes, that''s it. Please take it for me, father." "Are you sure this is it?" Li Zhi came in with a smile. He had just sat down in front of the bed, and had not yet been asked by his son. "Thank you, father. By the way, bring me the water. My son is thirsty "No, the tea is too strong. The doctor said that he would not let his children drink tea." "Father emperor, you go and bring the chessboard, and my son will bear the pain to accompany you for two games." "My father..." "You''re not finished, are you? Can''t you really walk on the ground? Can''t you really move? Tell me what happened to Bai Chun? Ah! You little son of a bitch, this is not good to start to amuse your father, how? Do you think your father destroyed you and treated him with Bai Chun Lizhi was angry and pointed at someone''s forehead with his food. He said angrily. As soon as he came in, he saw his white face, red ears and white cheeks. He was almost dripping juice. How could he not know what his son was doing just now! In line with the emperor''s filial piety, now he called his son, but he didn''t know how to destroy his face! Someone''s head was a bit dizzy, mouth repeatedly apologized: "wrong wrong wrong, wrong, father, son minister really know wrong, you have something to do, nothing, you go back." "Who do you want back? This is my Qianyuan palace, not your east palace! Is the injury good? If you''re good at it, go back to your east palace. Don''t hinder my eyes in my palace. " Li Zhiyue said more angry, involuntarily slapped Li Hong in the back of the head. Someone whose head is about to be pulled into a ball by his dragon father begins to keep silent. You are the emperor. You are right. I''m wrong. Can''t I speak? Wang Lou took the chair and put it down in front of Li Hong''s bed. Li Zhi sat down slowly, looked at Li Hong quietly, and suddenly said, "Li Yangcang has been found out by Di Renjie, and the deficit does exist. Xiao Shouye, Xiao Rui, Lu Lishu, Lu Shuang, including your uncle Ji Wang, have participated in the case to varying degrees. What''s your opinion? " Li Hong didn''t expect that his father would ask for his advice. Now that the dragon body is getting better, it should be a good time to display his talent and act arbitrarily. Why do you ask yourself at this time? What''s more, he has already turned his head back and decided that he would never participate in this matter. "Father, this This should be your business. You shouldn''t join in at will. If you... " "Is it really none of your business? Princess Ji and Pei Xingjian''s wife are sisters, and Pei Xingjian is the official''s official''s official''s son in Tibet. Well, even if you don''t say that, and Pei Xingjian''s daughter, I''m afraid it''s the one who will pay you Donggong sooner or later? Are you not afraid of the case involving your uncle Ji Wang, and Princess Ji is looking for Pei Xingjian''s wife? " "Father, you are not right. Uncle Ji Wang is not stupid. How suitable it is to look for you directly? As for the circuitous circle from the outside, and then find the children''s minister? Besides, the son minister is not in charge of this case. You are responsible for it yourself, but. Don''t you say that, in order to resist the invasion of Liaodong, who block you, you will destroy who? Now you must make up your mind. In a few days'' time, aren''t you Father and son, one relying on the head of the bed, the other sitting in front of the bed, back and forth, are not willing to decide the case. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 The case is not very big, but the number of people involved in this case is too high-end. What''s more, they all have countless ties with the royal family. Unlike the Wang family of five surnames and seven families, they were originally the target of Royal suppression. No matter Xiao Rui''s family, Pei Xingjian''s family, uncle Ji Wang''s or Lu Lishu''s, these four seemingly unrelated families are all closely related to the royal family. What''s more, Pei Xingjian will become the old father-in-law of the royal family. In this way, two of the four families are the old father-in-law of the royal family, and the two are the Royal sons-in-law. How can we decide this case? Justice? After that, which aristocratic families did the royal family rely on to rule the country? After all, there is no way for the imperial family to follow the imperial system. In addition, di Renjie, the Minister of Dali temple, who always lacks enthusiasm for high families and dignitaries, if Di Renjie is allowed to act arbitrarily in this case, the royal family will have to offend a circle of people after it is handled. This is also a headache for Li Hong, so at the beginning, he shrunk his head back. But now, faced with long father''s pressing questions, Li Hong had to brave his head and say, "father, this case involves a wide range of people, so we might as well take the benevolent measures of the previous emperor to solve it." "Benevolent government? When was your grandfather benevolent? It''s all for the people of the world. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, you don''t understand this point? " Lizhi couldn''t turn his head. "What you are doing now is to show it to the people of the world? Is that why it''s difficult? Will you push your son forward Li Hong is very depressed. You are really a dead Taoist friend, not a dead poor Taoist. You really intend to stand and watch the opera. Looking at Li Zhi, he also started to pat his head. Li Hong said in a hurry: "stop, stop, the child minister is the body of the patient now. You can''t beat the child minister without moving. The empress of mother will be distressed." "Your Majesty, you don''t have to take care of my feelings. Just punish me at will." The voice of a loving mother at the door rang out gently. Li Hong suddenly lost his temper like a frustrated ball and rolled his eyes: "ouch Ouch Suddenly, I feel dizzy and shivering all over my body. Hurry up, please come and see the doctor for the child Father and emperor, in fact, this is the case. At that time, the emperor and his grandfather once said, "rule the world with leniency and benevolence, especially in terms of punishment." right? As for uncle Ji Wang and others, you can take advantage of it. As for Xiao Shouye, it''s up to you to deal with it according to the law of the Tang Dynasty. By the way, I think of it here. Since Xiao''s family in Lanling is speculating and profiteering, selling grain from the granary and making great fortune in the country, it is better to take this opportunity to put Li Sujie in Lanling. In this way, we can further disintegrate and suppress Lanling At the same time, it has cut off their desire to join the ranks of five surnames and seven families In the middle of the game, he saw that the dear and kind empress mother came in with a feather duster, so someone said in a hurry and pushed Li Sujie to the front. Li Sujie has been famous for many years, and he can be regarded as a virtuous king. His father and Emperor will definitely not refuse him. Moreover, his relationship with Xiao Shufei is so broken, even the empress mother is One eye open, one eye closed. Li Zhi listened to Li Hong''s words and nodded thoughtfully. Wu Mei also listened to her heart. The reason why Li Zhi thinks it is reasonable is that in this way, he can maintain the authority of his emperor in front of Xiao Shufei. At the same time, he has been thinking about Xiao Shufei for a long time, but there has been no progress. Every time she wants to have a intimate relationship, Xiao Shufei uses the rules and regulations of her family to extinguish his rising desire. So if we can take advantage of the relocation of Li Sujie, plus the marriage of the two princesses, can we have a kiss with Fangze? Thinking of this, Lizhi nodded his head in praise of Wu Mei, so he had to give Li Hong a thumbs up secretly. He really knows how to think about your father. "Well, in this case, I will soon transfer Li Sujie to Lanling." Li Zhi was satisfied, and Xiao Shufei''s slender and graceful figure appeared in his mind. Wu Mei was able to become the only female emperor in Chinese history. She is not sure that she is very clear about the psychological context of ordinary people. However, she can still grasp some clues about her husband who sleeps with her all the year round and her son who often needs to be heard. Fengmu reflected a chill light that shocked Li Hong. He looked at Li Hong with a sneer. Then he looked at Li Zhi, who seemed to have been seen through his mind. He was embarrassed and laughing beside him. He said lazily: "Li Hong left Li Sujie in Chang''an with the wedding of the two princesses of Yiyang and Gao''an. It seems that Li Hong had long wanted to transfer Li Sujie to Lanling It''s just that, as your majesty, you are so obedient to the crown prince. Don''t you think it''s not thoughtful? " "Mother Mother, according to what you said, the son minister has always acted in an open and aboveboard manner. How could he hide anything from his father and you? This is not what the father said. The son minister said so. After all, Xiao''s appetite in Lanling is not so big now. What''s the matter with those grains being sold at a low price by Xiao Shouye? Isn''t it because of Lanling Xiao''s economic repression that made them lose their way to finance? Now the Xiao family in Lanling is in financial distress for a while, and wants to climb up to the top of the five surnames and seven families. If the father emperor does not suppress and warn them, the other high families will naturally follow suit. ""Isn''t that right? In this way, the royal family can not stand on the sidelines and watch them earn a lot of money. Isn''t it quick to see their blood flow? " Wu Mei slowly sits down beside Li Zhi, with a feather duster in her hand leaning on the ground. How can she look like an image of a king of mountains. A man was lying on his bed. In front of the bed was the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and his Empress, Hu Mu and Feng Mu watched him. Suddenly, he felt that Alexander had changed his dressing and was stripped of his clothes. So someone quickly covered the quilt cover, felt a little safe, and then continued: "mother, if you sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, then when these high families try to climb up, they will be able to use the poor scholars in the world. When they make friends with the poor scholars in the world, and all of them are attracted by them, will the imperial family of Tang Dynasty not What can''t be left behind? The significance of suppressing the five surnames and seven families does not exist? " Just as Wu Mei can easily grasp the context between him and Lizhi, Li Hong can also grasp his mother''s seven inches, which is the value of the world''s poor scholars. It is precisely because of this, her sometimes actions make long ma have to take the world''s justice first between the humble scholar and her own selfish heart. Hearing Li Hong''s words, Wu Mei was unable to refute. The feather duster on the ground stretched out to Li Hong. The female bandit leader''s behavior was in a panoramic view and showed her arrogance: "in that case, why send Li Sujie to Lanling? Your aunt Lanling is now in Lanling. With your unfilial son behind her back, can Xiao''s hooves jump? " "Talk about things, talk about things. If you say them, you will talk to me." "You don''t have a ghost in mind. How can you know that I mean something about the little hoof?" "The Xiao family of Lanling is a big family. It''s not royal to say this from you, the queen of the whole country. I want to remind you to pay attention to the wording." Li Zhi said discontentedly. "Yes Is that right? For so many years, I haven''t seen you dissatisfied. How can you be dissatisfied with Xiao''s family in Lanling today? Have I ever stopped you from visiting us in recent years? Did I ever feel sorry for her? Now, in front of hong''er, as the head of the first palace in charge of the East Palace, I can''t say a word. " "That''s what you say, but as the queen of the world, it''s true that you don''t speak in a proper way." "Well, I said it! Li Hong, don''t pretend to be asleep for me. If you don''t listen to it, you have to listen to it. Do you pretend to be deaf and dumb? " I don''t know whether Wu Mei is angry or there is a fire in the feather duster. After hearing the quarrel between the two, someone starts to close his eyes and keep his mind. If his ears can move, he will be like two doors closing slowly. However, he was stabbed by a chicken feather duster with anger for several times. If someone wants to continue to install it, he can only open a pair of innocent eyes and say blankly: "it may be that after being blasted by that day''s thunder, there are sequelae left behind. From time to time, the children''s ministers can''t help but want to sleep. It seems that this injury will have to be recuperated for half a month..." "Get out of bed immediately and go back to your east palace!" Li Zhimo stood up all of a sudden. The unfilial son, Lao Tzu, was under the pressure of your mother and agreed to Li Su''s move to Lanling. You didn''t help each other when you reached your goal! I really misjudged you, the unfilial son. Li Zhi pulled the stool, stood back, and the tiger''s eyes glared. He waited for Li Hong to get down from the bed and roll to his east palace. Wu Mei is angry at Li Zhi, but she is still angry. I, the queen in charge of the Imperial Palace, can''t tell the people and things in the back palace and have some words!? "What are you doing? Get out of bed and go back to your east palace!" These days in Li Hong''s eyes, heart of the mother, again "gentle" said. "No You two quarrel, don''t implicate the son minister, OK? There are still people who are injured. Why don''t you go to another place to quarrel Li Hong wants to cry. I may have a fake father and queen. "Get out of here or not His dragon father and his dragon mother threatened with one voice. "Well, well, I''ll just get out of here." So someone dressed in a single dress, accompanied by Bai Chun, "sad" rolled out of the Qianyuan palace, and "sad" went to the east palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 Li Hong''s injury was not very serious. In addition, Wu Mei took good care of his injury in the first few days. Naturally, the imperial doctor and Li Zhi had the best medicine to use. In terms of food, Wu Mei also tried his best to satisfy Li Hong''s appetite. At that time, if Li Hong wanted to eat human flesh, I''m afraid Wu Mei would not hesitate to find some white tender ones from the families of those officials who committed crimes in yeting Bureau. So after returning to the East Palace, plus the spring flowers, the wound on my body has already begun to itch. Inside is growing new meat, and there are layers of scars on the outside. At the moment, he is naked and strong, and Bai Chunzheng lies on it, and a pair of jade hands are carefully uncovering the scar scab. Xue Rengui and Quan Yi are standing in the living room. Lu Zhaolin, who returned together, has not had time to report to his royal highness because of other things. "Hiss Bai Chun, can you be gentle? It seems that the meat is still attached to it Li Hong patted him, lying on his chest, helping him uncover the scar scab of the head, the pain of the breath said. "Well, don''t do it. The imperial doctor has said that if it''s not good, it''s easy to leave scars." "I have fewer scars on my body. It''s uncomfortable not to remove them." Li Hong said as he motioned for Xue Rengui to sit down and talk with Quan Yi. Both of them have already seen the scene in front of them. As soldiers, they seem to have this preference. When they see the scar scab, they can''t help but want to pick it off. And one of the most happy is the prince in front of him. In Anxi at that time, as long as the wound after the injury began to scab, half of the wound with xunlan was just like the lark bird found the food. As Bai Chun is now, he began to carefully help the prince pick the scar scab. "What is your Highness''s injury..." Xue Rengui looks at the knife wound is not like a knife wound, gunshot wound is not like a gunshot wound, confused asked. "How else can it be done, then..." Lazily, he pointed to the East Palace next to him and said, "a few days ago, when it didn''t rain, I took thunder to blow up the rain. Who would have thought that the beloved emperor ordered someone to put two Kongming lanterns outside the palace city without permission. I was afraid that the Kong Ming Lantern would float to the direction of the palace, and shot him down in the East Palace, so I was injured." "It''s OK." "Quan Yi, you don''t care about my injury. Do you care if the East Palace is destroyed? Do you have any more sympathy? " Hearing Quan Yi''s words, Li Hong angrily picked up a pillow and smashed it in the past. Bai Chun, leaning over Li Hong''s chest, hears Quan yimuna''s questions and some people''s words that are so quickly destroyed, she lies in Li Hong''s arms, and she can''t help laughing. Her whole delicate body trembles in Li Hong''s arms, and her tears are dripping on someone''s chest. "If you don''t talk about the disappointing words, the wound is going to be completely healed, but you can''t drink, so you won''t get rid of the wind and dust. After you two go to the military department to report, you''ll go out and have fun in the flower shop in Luoshui. I''ll give you the money. By the way, general Xue, how many people have you brought back this time? " Li Hong thought of business, and his face became normal. "Daduhu Well, your highness, I have brought 20000 people back this time. " Xue Rengui was just about to get up to reply, but Li Hong stopped him. He had to sit next to the sofa and answer respectfully. "Hiss You want to be crazy. I want you to take 5000 people. What are you doing with so many people? There is no shortage of your soldiers in Liaodong! " Li Hong took a breath from the chicken thief this time. Bai Chun in his arms was frightened and thought that he was hurt again. "Your Highness, this is the will of your majesty. I dare not disobey it. However, your highness can rest assured that the 20000 iron cavalry brought back by the minister this time are all soldiers recruited from Anxi. Now you know that Anxi has nothing to fight except that white clothes and big food have occasionally harassed the border of the Tang Dynasty with tuhuoluo. These soldiers who have been recruited from the army do not have a good command of their fighting power, so they brought them back to Liaodong to have some experience. " Xue Rengui gave Li Hong a look you know, lowered his voice and said mysteriously. "People in white food and tuhuoluo hit the border of the Tang Dynasty. You will not do nothing but resist the enemy at the border?" Li Hong asked, leaving his arms with a white eye, and said that he would no longer pick the scar scab for him. "According to your highness, Li Jingxuan and Yuan Shuji, one guarding Shule and the other guarding broken leaves, went there for a month, and their deaths and injuries were inevitable, but they finally bought a lot of cattle, sheep and horses from tuhuoluo at a very small price. The Jiling city under the control of Baishi has also been planted with the banner of the Tang Dynasty and the Tutu of Anxi, and left a document for them. This is the inseparable territory of our Tang Dynasty. Any foreign invaders who want to occupy the territory of our Tang Dynasty will be forced out by the Tang Dynasty. " Xue Rengui said with a smile. "That''s all right. If you want to keep the status of our generals in the Tang Dynasty from declining, we can''t conquer them all and leave some to train for us. Only in this way can we meet the interests of the Tang Dynasty. After the reform of the military department of the Tang Dynasty has been completely laid, Anxi and Liaodong will be the training grounds for our Tang soldiers. When they are in peace, we can pull the iron horse and follow them Friendly communication and exchange. " Li Hong is full of high spirits and lofty sentiments.Now, what makes him feel the most successful is not the huge commercial value created by Taiyi City, but the actual control over Anxi and the dominating power. Especially after he deliberately cultivated Anxi as an excellent place for military training in the Tang Dynasty, these great achievements always make him tremble with excitement. In Liaodong, he planned to do the same as Anxi, but he didn''t know which tendon was wrong. He had to make an imperial expedition, which made it impossible for him to successfully implement his plan. However, this is not in the way of major events. Judging from the disposition of those white eyed wolves in Liaodong Peninsula, especially Gaoli Bangzi, in history, they have always been ungrateful and shameless. Even if long father had settled down Liaodong, it would not be long before Koryo Bangzi would still rebel. So Li Hong was not worried about things in Liaodong. Some things could get twice the result with half the effort, but some things were often too anxious. It was a waste of time for the blind to light a lamp. After asking about Xue Rengui, he asked Xue Rengui to report to the military department. It was not clear that long father Lizhi had been waiting for Xue Rengui in the study of Qianyuan hall. Anxi was stable, but it seemed that, except for the prince''s report to himself, even the imperial historian did not impeach him. Moreover, when they came back, they would praise Anxi with their thumbs up and shake their heads, as if Anxi had been better than Chang''an City by Li Hong. Under Bai Chun''s service, Li Hong finally no longer bare his medal like scars. Although in Bai Chun''s eyes, such a body is particularly masculine and robust, full of a fascination with the beauty of her heart, but at this time also had to put on clothes for the prince. Walking in the harem with Quan Yi, Quan Yi has already known why he was called back from Anxi. The two men went to a piece of ruins and looked at the palace building which had been separated from the east palace. In the end, they still couldn''t escape the thunder and collapsed. Li Hong said faintly, "didn''t you ask just now? Did you see it? This is the damage to the East Palace and the palace. " "Your Highness has suffered. The destructive power of these two thunders is unbelievable. Fortunately, it did not explode until it was implemented on the ground." Quan Yi looks at the shocking waste and murmurs. "Don''t say that. What are your plans if Yiyang marries you? Anxi, you can''t go back, and my father won''t want you to serve under me again Li Hong kicked a piece of stone left at his feet and said. Now the efficiency of being a supervisor is getting lower and lower. I''ve been bickering about the cost of repairing the palace for several days, but I can''t come up with a definite idea. "This Naturally, the lower officials have no objection, no matter where they are... " "Stop, you don''t have to say anything about loyalty. You can''t say it after you become the emperor''s son-in-law. It''s not that I don''t believe you. You have been working in the east palace for so many years, but the world is changeable. No one knows what will happen in the future. Keep loyalty in your heart, and the words you say will not work." Li Hong murmured. After saying that, he looked thoughtfully at the east palace. On that day, the building in the palace was also implicated by Tianlei. He didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but now his heart has always been some inexplicable palpitations. Nine to ten lives, which only he knew, was enough to make him palpitating. He had to believe that there was reincarnation and reincarnation, as if everyone''s destiny had a certain number. That day, the thunder happened to happen, and the building in the imperial palace that was bombed out has now deepened his mind''s theory of the number in the dark. Because that day, the thunder blew up the Qiyun Hall of Hebi palace! Li Hong believes that in this era, no one has more inexplicable feelings for Qiyun hall than himself! Because in history, Li Hong died suddenly in Qiyun hall, a combined palace of Luoyang palace, after he followed Li Zhi and Wu Mei to Luoyang in the second year of Shangyuan Dynasty. Now, when I came to Luoyang for the first time, I was knocked out by the thunder and the Qiyun Hall of Hebi palace was destroyed at the same time. Does this mean that in the dark, what changes are taking place in the arrangement of reincarnation? The more he thought about it, the more mysterious he felt. Li Hong didn''t want to get close to this place. Li Zhi and Wu Mei thought that his son was suffering from a heart disease, so they both planned to invite some eminent monks from Baima temple to do the practice and drive away evil spirits. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 When Xue Rengui came to Lizhi''s study under the leadership of the eunuch, he saw a man in the study besides him. It seemed that the prison official who was going to be a prison was complaining: "Your Majesty, it''s not that the minister has not done nothing, it''s Your highness, now Alas, the prince''s Highness for the restoration of the East Palace has drawn drawings. In this way, the cost of the original repair will not be enough. This is very difficult for the minister. " The generals were in charge of the royal palace building, the production of gold and jade jewelry, jadeite agate and so on, as well as silk and satin, as well as a variety of Royal special objects. In recent years, with the rapid development of Taiyi City, many skilled craftsmen came from Taiyi City, and the result was that he owed his royal highness one after another. Now, the emperor asked him to repair the Qiyun Hall of Hebi palace, which was destroyed in Luoyang palace, but not in charge of repairing the buildings destroyed by the east palace. However, his highness did not know how to know about it. On the same day, he sent his own drawings for the restoration of the east palace. After reading the drawings and the specified materials, he would be the supervisor of the palace and fainted on the spot. This is to repair the East Palace, which is clearly to let him demolish and rebuild the east palace. However, the money your Majesty gave is only enough to repair the damaged Qiyun hall in its original appearance. After telling his Highness the prince''s bitterness, he didn''t expect to get his Highness''s ridicule: "come on, who doesn''t know that you are going to be jailers. It''s said that when you go into the prison storehouse, you have to cover your eyes for fear of being blinded by those jewels." In the face of such a groundless correction, it is hard to argue that he will be a magistrate. Even if there are a lot of jewelry and jadeite, they are not money, and I dare not change them into money to help him repair the east palace. If you dare to help me, I can''t wait until tomorrow after I give the order today. I''m exaggerating my head, but I can''t run away if I''m imprisoned in Dali temple. Therefore, after several days of pondering and Pondering over the matter, he finally summoned up his courage and asked his majesty to make a decision. As for the later Prince''s favor and personal revenge, alas Who let us be a minister? In the face of the prince''s revenge, accept it. As like as two peas, the other two supervisor will be in prison. The other supervisor is now in the hall of Zhen Guan, Wu Mei, and is exactly the same as the supervisor''s appearance to Li Zhi. He is suffering from a face and constipation like expression. Wu Mei is resentful. Unfilial son wronged his majesty. If his majesty didn''t put the Kongming lamp in private, it would be nothing. Since it was the Kongming lamp that his majesty ordered to blow up part of the buildings in the East Palace and the palace, the supervisor in charge of the palace construction should be responsible for the expenses. Wang Lou, who was sent out to look for Li Hong, came back alone. There was no figure behind him that Wu Mei was familiar with. Looking at Wang Lou''s look, you can tell that it must be someone who ran out of the palace again, and Wang Lou fell into a void. In the prison of the Ministry of punishment, Li Hong Shi ran walked in. In the dark cell, the oil lamp was like a ghost fire. Fortunately, the smell here was not foul. Although the ventilation condition was not bad, it was still good on the whole. What''s more, this is the place where senior officials are specially detained. Dry and odorless is the most advanced prison condition. No matter who is detained here, there is nothing to say about the environment here. On both sides of the narrow passage are independent wooden prison doors, and the walls formed by wooden piles give a panoramic view of the prison. The prison official in charge of the prison follows Li Hong attentively. This is the supreme leader of the Ministry of punishment, and he is also the crown prince. It goes without saying that when he comes here, he naturally wants to blame shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang. It''s also true that the two men were at a time of rapid growth, but they didn''t want to be involved because of this incident. I''m afraid their future career will be in vain. But fortunately, because after the prince''s highness was injured, the queen didn''t cut off their heads in a fury. She was very kind. While leading Li Hong''s way, prison Cheng pondered in his mind what the fate of the two senior officials would be after they were sent to prison. Shangguanyi, in particular, is a pity. It is said that his granddaughter, Shangguan Waner, is just seven or eight years old, but she is already known as an intelligent woman in Chang''an city. She can write and paint, but she has always been shangguanyi''s flesh and blood. Now it seems that there is a gap between yin and Yang. Prison Cheng quickly went to the door of shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang''s cell. Without waiting for Li Hong to speak, he opened the prison door. Shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang even lived in the opposite door. They didn''t hear anything from them. At this time, they heard that the prison door was opened, and they both slowly opened their eyes. When they saw that the prince''s highness was standing at the door with a smile, they immediately stood up from their sleep collapse. "I have met your highness, your highness." At the same time, they got up and saluted Li Hong. "Have you had a good time? I thought you two were going to cry out injustice in prison, but I didn''t expect that you two were very calm and did not feel embarrassed at all. " Li Hong looked at their clean and tidy clothes. Although they had been detained for many days, their appearance still looked neat and tidy."Your Highness is joking. The minister is to blame himself. He deserves to be put in prison. No wonder the queen." Shangguan Yi calmly said with a smile. "You are right, but you are implicated in Ren Ya Xiang. Originally, he has nothing to do with Ren Yaxiang. It is because you gave the Kong Ming lantern to your majesty that you caused such a big disaster." Li Hong said half jokingly. After saying that, he waved to the two people, motioned for them to come out and said while walking. Prison Cheng stood aside and watched the prince''s highness about to let them out of prison. He was at a loss. He wanted to stop him but didn''t dare. He had to follow him. "What your highness said is very true. The Lord of Shangguan has also said these days. After your majesty has shown mercy to the queen and let us go out, he will invite his ministers to come to luoshuihuafang to drink and make amends." Ren Yaxiang''s voice is still loud and powerful, not like a man just released from prison. "In fact, I feel very guilty. I am most sorry for your highness that day. If I had not made up my own mind, I would not have hurt your highness so badly. In a word, all this is my responsibility." Shangguan Yi is elegant and gentle, with a deep self reproach tone. "Yes, I have been thinking about this prison for several days. If I could inform your Majesty in advance that day, all this might not have happened. I and Shangguan feel sorry for your highness. Please punish me and Shangguan." Ren Yaxiang stood at the gate of the prison with a smile and said with a big ceremony. Li Hong turned to look at two people, light said: "how? I''m here to invite both of you. Can''t you please both of you? Or do you need your majesty and the queen to kiss you out of this cell? " "Your Highness misunderstood me. I deeply felt guilty with your highness Ren, and let you be so seriously injured. Think of it Alas I feel guilty. " Shangguan Yi remorses himself and says sincerely. Li Hong said indifferently: "OK, if you really feel sorry for me, you should help me manage the Chongwen Museum, in order to repay me enough. As for you, Ren, the military department is inseparable from you now. When Xue Rengui and Quan Yi came back from Anxi, they went to the Secretary of the military department to report to them, but they could not find anyone. Should they come to the prison to look for you? " The two looked at each other and discussed secretly when they were in prison. If your highness was healed, would he treat them like this? Is it a crime or a death sentence? Although they knew that the prince''s highness was always magnanimous on the surface, they did not expect that the prince would let them out of prison without any investigation. At this time, hearing Li Hong''s words, I was suddenly moved, because their self-made ideas made his royal highness suffer such serious injuries, especially when he was sent to prison by the powerful empress on that day, and even thought about the psychological preparation for the coming of the world. Now they are released by his royal highness with magnanimity. Even if their hearts are made of stone, they are deeply moved at this time. "Thank you, your highness, for not killing me!" Shangguanyi and Ren Yaxiang, according to the grand ceremony of the court, bow down and say. "Get up quickly. You''ll have to lean on your sticks more than ever before. Besides, you can''t be blamed for the events of that day. If you want to blame them, you''ll have to blame..." Li Hong looked at the blue sky and pointed to it with his fingers. All of a sudden, the three of them would smile. After walking out of the gate of the prison of the Ministry of punishment, a carriage stopped by the side of the road. Bai Chun stood beside the carriage and waited all the time. Just now Li Hong asked her to follow her in. The goblin said nothing. Even standing at the door was far away. Li Hong was very curious. After asking for a long time, Bai Chuncai said why. He had been detained by Li Hong for two days. Guan was afraid and vowed never to go in again. Li Hong curled her lips and disdained to say that she was a cleanliness addict, so she should not blame him. "You two can go back by yourself, take a good bath, eat with your family, or you two inmates celebrate the rest of your lives, as you like. The carriage is mine, not for you two. Go back on foot." Li Hong looked at Ren Yaxiang and Shangguan Yi and said with ease. "Thank you so much for that. I''d like to send him off." "No Li Hong looked at the prison Cheng at the gate of the prison of the Ministry of punishment. He said with a smile, "go to the Minister of the Ministry of punishment to write a document. If you don''t want to go, you can go to Shangshu Province tomorrow and I will accompany you." "I dare not, I dare not. I will go to the Ministry of punishment. Farewell, my Lord. " Prison Cheng looked panicked. He was joking. I asked you to accompany me to issue the release document. The Minister of punishment knew that he had to put me in prison directly. Looking at the carriage leaving far away, and after greeting him, shangguanyi, who was walking side by side, chatting and laughing with Ren Yaxiang, prison Cheng murmured: "it seems that after being put into prison, it doesn''t mean that the official career is over. It seems that the official career of Shangguan and Ren is just beginning." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 Driven by Yang Wu, a carriage slowly arrived at the gate of King Xu Li Sujie''s palace in Luoyang. At the gate, there had already been two men, King Xu and Princess Xu, waiting there with a smile on their faces. "You''re welcome. What else did you come out for?" As soon as Li Honggang jumped out of the carriage, Bai Chun behind him began to roll his eyes and look at him. The injury was not completely cured, and he began to get on. "How dare I wait in my house when your Highness the prince comes?" Li Sujie joked happily, probably because the marriage between Yiyang and Gao''an was approaching, which made his mood extremely happy. Several people slowly walked into the mansion, bypassing the renovated front hall. Li Hong nodded with satisfaction and said, "mm-hmm, it''s good. This mansion looks much more festive than in the past few days. Why? Ready to dip into the light of Yi Yang and Gao''an, and then take a good girl or something? " Li Sujie patted him on the shoulder without speaking. Yang Wu frowned and Princess Xu was worried. Although she knew that the relationship between King Xu and his royal highness was very shallow, at least it was the difference between the superior and the inferior. The look in Yang Wu''s eyes just made her feel shocked. After sitting in the sitting room, was taken out by the princess, and it was estimated that she wanted to study what cloth and perfume were like. "I went to see you in the palace a few days ago. I saw that you look very bad. I don''t want to see you alive in just a few days." Li Sujie watched Yang Wu put the tea in Li Hong''s hand and said. "Yes, even Yiyang and Gao''an went to see me in the palace. You still have a little conscience. It''s just that if I take some gifts, it will lose your majesty and atmosphere." Li Hong didn''t find Xiao Xu Wang Li Jing, so he had to give the teddy bear to Li Sujie: "this is Li Lingyue''s favorite. I took it secretly from her room when I entered the palace yesterday. But you didn''t see that guy. It''s a room, nothing else. It''s all big and small plush toys." "Thank you very much. By the way, Shangjin wrote from Shangjin, saying that his father was very happy with his deeds in Yizhou, and he personally proposed to praise him. It was said that he would return from Yizhou to attend the marriage between Yiyang and Gao''an in a few days. But Fifth, the mother can''t really "Stop, stop, you think about it a lot. You can''t worry about these things. They are not the things that you and I should worry about as the prince. Whether they conform to the etiquette or not are all royal affairs. What you and I have to do is to do our own duty when Yiyang and Gao''an get married. As for the mother and Princess Yi Yang and Gao An''s affairs have been done. We can''t do anything if we can witness it with our own eyes. What''s more, if you come to Luoyang, what should happen to the mother? " Li Hong interrupted Li Sujie''s words. This is not only the tangle of Li Sujie, but also his father and Emperor. On that day, he was recuperating in Qianyuan palace. His father and Emperor mentioned that he arranged the marriage between Yiyang and Gao''an soon, and urged him to get better soon. Li Hong said sadly that the wound was not so bad. I thought it could be cured if it was good. So after half a day of wrangling between father and son, Li Zhi secretly asked him, "hong''er, do you want to marry Yiyang and Gao''an Who called to Luoyang? " When Li Hong heard this question, he immediately drew back his neck. However, he could not stand the temptation of father long. He had to ask, "what do you think?" "Then What do you suggest, in the happy days of Yiyang and Gao''an, that I should be restored to the rank of Xiao Shufei? " Li Zhi looked around and said with caution. Li Hong looked at the Dragon father''s broken wife''s expression, and immediately felt a burst of disdain in his heart? I didn''t dare to be right when I said this. So someone disdained and despised his father''s face. Li Zhi, who was trampled on his tail, immediately asked, "what''s the expression of your ungrateful son? Do you think I can''t do it alone? This is an opportunity for me to show my loyalty to you. " "Hehe, you can keep this opportunity for Li Lingyue and Li Dan. You don''t need it. Father and emperor, but I have to remind you that this is the business of my mother, who is in charge of the harem. If you intervene, you don''t have that in front of my mother. " "Presumptuous! What''s wrong with me? Don''t you understand me? Is that fear? " "Good, good, not just not. Don''t be guilty. Anyway, if I were, the princess would have to listen to me. If I said one, she couldn''t say two. If I said to go east, she would not dare to go west. Don''t you believe me? What''s the matter? Blink your eyes Ouch After the mother, it hurts So, that is, from that day on, after someone lost his mother like a loving mother, the dragon mother who appeared in front of him again was the woman bandit leader. Li Sujie heard that Li Hong''s life was still so "miserable" after he was seriously injured in the imperial palace. He could only shake his head and sigh. What Li Hong said was reasonable. If his father and emperor called his mother and concubine to Luoyang, what would be the Queen''s face? In Li Hong''s words, if the father and the emperor can''t balance the contradiction between them, he will not do it if he is the queen. This time, Li Hong did not hesitate and unswervingly stood in the camp of his dragon mother. Later, he was revenged by his father and was expelled from the Qianyuan Palace during his recuperation.Looking at the thoughtful Li Sujie, Li Hong had no choice but to say, "don''t worry about your mother''s concubine. In fact, the mother''s concubine knows very well that you are just worrying about yourself with your father. You should think about yourself. The day when Yiyang and Gao''an marry is the day when Li Sujie goes to Lanling." "What? You are crazy? Did you really mention it to my father? " Li Sujie sprang up from his chair. He finally got the trust of his father and his mother. He made them believe that he would not have the idea of being the crown prince. The unfortunate Prince began to push himself into the fire pit. "Fifth, don''t you know where I am now? Now I''m a good King Xu. Because of your support, the fiefdom is not prosperous, such as Luoyang and Chang''an, but it''s a good place. Now you take me to Lanling You are pushing me to hell, your highness. " Li Su''s solar terms were destroyed and angry, but there was no way. Li Hong looked at Li Sujie, who was standing on the beach with her feet burning. She said, "I''m 20 years old now, do you know? I''m not a kid anymore. How can I not understand the pros and cons of this? You have to go to Lanling. Naturally, something has to be entrusted to you. Aunt Lanling can''t do it, so you need to... " "And then you picked me? You are really my brother. " Li Sujie clapped the table and said. "No one is fit for you, are you? The Xiao family of Lanling has always wanted to win you over. Don''t you just take this opportunity to bring his resources to your side Well, it''s not right to draw them to my side. If you come to the imperial court, you can use Chongwen hall as a bridge to establish a close relationship between scholars and the imperial court. In this way, will you be in charge of the Xiao family? " Li Hong said half seduced. "That''s right, but what if I''m really drawn in?" "Then you will wait for your father to take care of you." "You..." "That''s settled. What''s more, you can intervene in the affairs of Xiao Shouye and Xiao Rui, so you can mediate. Anyway, it seems that the father emperor is going to punish him. After all, Xiao Shouye, as the governor of Weizhou, is guilty of dereliction of duty and enriching his own pockets. At that time, Xiao is eager to be able to get in touch with you. " Li Hong helps Li Sujie analyze in a clear way, and let him move forward step by step according to his own plan. After talking about business, both Li Hong and Li Sujie have become idle. Yiyang and Gao''an, Quan Yi and Wang Xun are unable to meet. Both Yiyang and Gao''an are in Luoyang palace, and they are bothered by Li Lingyue every day, so this period of time is also the reason why Li Hong can be free. Princess Xu prepared some exquisite food and wine for Li Hong and Li Sujie. They drank and chatted with each other under the maid''s service. As for Li Sujie''s question about Li Hong''s princess, Li Hong just turned her eyelids and said irresponsibly that she didn''t know. Now long''s mother is very tight lipped and never tells him which girl he will find. Although Yang Sijian is listed as one of Li Hong''s lists, he is also afraid of what to do if his mother doesn''t play cards according to common sense? In addition, he is only 20 years old now, and he has just met the marriage law set by Li Shimin, the grandfather of the former Emperor. A man can only marry when he is 20 years old and a woman is 15 years old. So Wu Mei is not concerned about his princess. Is that the reason? Li Sujie began to gossip while drinking wine. After all, as the prince of the ceded fiefdom, he usually knew little about the court, but he didn''t know much about Yiyang and Gao''an. Therefore, according to the six steps of marriage in the Tang Dynasty, Li Sujie does not know how far the marriage between Yiyang and Quanyi, Gao''an and Wang Xun is going. Li Hong naturally knew that, and he did it himself. If the empress mother had not humiliated Xiao Shufei, she would not have sent herself to inform Xiao Shufei in violation of the etiquette system. However, in other words, it shows that the Empress Dowager has begun to ease up in the years of conflict with Xiao Shufei. Otherwise, she would not have known Xiao Shufei by her mother''s character Yes. Now, both Quan Yi and Wang Xun are not as famous as the five surnames and seven families, but they are also small and famous families in the local area or the Tang Dynasty. What''s more, which Princess of the Tang Dynasty is not married down? And the most important thing is that as a princess in law of the Tang Dynasty, there are not many people who can live with the princess. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 Both Yiyang and Gao''an have saved a lot of dowries for themselves in recent years, which makes Wu Mei, who has always been a chicken thief for Yiyang and Gao''an, a sigh of relief. At least, in Zongzheng temple, especially Taichang temple, they have a lot of money in purchasing various items. Because it was Li Zhi''s first marriage to a daughter, Li Zhi, who had planned to follow the Queen''s arrangement, decided to do everything he wanted after waking up one night. He did what he said and did, in accordance with the ritual system of the first emperor marrying the princess. But in the case of Xiao Shufei, Li Zhi also explicitly chose to be silent and ignore. Since she had been abolished as a commoner in the early years, he had not thought of restoring her grade for so many years. Now it is unfair to the queen to restore her grade because of her dowry. Therefore, the emperor and empress finally reached a delicate balance and tacit agreement. But when long father and Long Ma quarrel and fight secretly, the most injured one is the hapless prince. Now he and his mother are walking in the garden with flowers and birds and flowing water. "Mother, you are not really angry with your father, are you? People are always like that. Don''t worry about him. Besides, the Xiao family "You don''t mean to mention that Xiao in front of me. If it wasn''t for you, I would still be so cowardly now? You''re not the one who caused all this trouble Wu Mei didn''t like to shake off someone''s arm, said coldly. "You see, are you coming again? At that time, it was mainly because you didn''t have the heart. The child minister just pushed the boat along the river. Well, the day of great joy will come soon. Don''t be angry. How about the good dishes you''ll make in a little while, and how about calming you down? " "Just you? Take two pieces of soft bread, with a chicken in the middle, which is also called dishes? It''s just to cheat Li Lingyue about the snacks. " "How can I?" Li Hong lengthened his tone and said, "do you remember what kind of delicacy you made for your father the other day? No, the peach blossom and shrimp are all around you Oh, no, is such an elegant dish short of the spirit of immortality "What do you mean?" Wu Mei frowned. Originally she wanted to find the prince to talk about her heart. Of course, it was mainly to vent her anger. If she was wronged by her majesty, she naturally had to find her son to vent her anger. But now the unfilial son said a few words easily, they were diverted to the dish designed by himself. When she heard the immortal spirit, she was still curious. She didn''t know what he had figured out. but the question should be asked. What worries her most is that when his majesty really sends Xiao Shi to Luoyang on the day, although Xiao is not entitled to send her royal highness, if his soft hearted sire receives Luoyang, it will not make her look ugly. "Are you sure you won''t come to Luoyang?" Wu Mei is suspicious again by Li Hong arm, asked. "Don''t worry. You can be at ease. Even if my father wants to, I will not do it. I have said that this is unfair to the empress mother. No matter what others say about it, but! Li Hong, the son''s minister, is absolutely on the side of the empress mother this time. We can''t let the empress suffer injustice because of this. What can we do to make concessions! Absolutely not Finally, he was able to take his dragon mother''s arm and said with righteous words. He took his mother''s arm and swaggered and made his father angry. "By the way, I asked you to call them back. Have you called them back to me? Since you don''t want to interfere in the affairs of Li Yangcang, the people you spread out are still crazy outside. Why Wu Mei saw Li Zhi''s jealous face in the distance, raised her head and snorted. The demonstration took her son and tightened her arm. "The Empress Dowager was wise enough to have guessed the children''s minister''s idea. It''s true that when they were sent out, they were afraid that they would not be able to get evidence, and that di Renjie would know about it, so the son minister was forced to do so. Now, they are on their way back. They were given half a month''s leave before. They also have to go back to see their relatives. " "Mm-hmm, as for your kindness and filial piety, I don''t know how to pity these eunuchs. By the way, Li Hong, be careful." "Why?" "Your father seems to have my feather duster in his hand." "I''ll go You must have meant it. I won''t go with you. I''ll go to the imperial dining room to see how the dish is prepared Someone looked up and saw his dragon father waving the feather duster like a knife. He immediately pulled his arm out of his mother''s arm and ran out. "Unfilial son, you have the seed to stop me!" Behind someone, Li Zhi roared and threatened. "I''m not a fool, I don''t stop, and it''s the mother''s intention, and I don''t blame the children Don''t chase me. You can''t catch up with me. I''ll prepare for you... " Someone''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Li Zhi, leaning on a feather duster, looks at the smiling queen approaching. He doesn''t have a good breath and doesn''t pay any attention to the queen. Li Zhi, accompanied by Wu Mei, goes to Zhenguan hall. Li Zhi is a little confused. So, it''s not time for lunch. What''s he doing in this room?"You will know later that Li Hong said that the peach blossom on a snowy night prepared by my concubine for your majesty that day can become more beautiful. This is not to go to the imperial dining room to urge her to go." Wu Mei kneaded Li Zhi''s shoulder and said gently. After a while, several maids appeared with the same dishes as the peach blossom on a snowy night that Li Hong and Li Lingyue ate secretly. Naturally, some other delicacies followed. In short, the table in front of the emperor and empress was full of delicious food, but the unfilial one did not appear. "What about the unfilial son?" Li Zhi asked in a deep voice. "if you return to your majesty, Princess Royal in the boudoir of Princess Yiyang and Gao An princess, she must take the chicken in her chicken house as a wild goose to the two princesses of Yi Yang and Gao An, and the prince''s Highness has prevented him from going there." The maiden timidly replied, but her stomach was already about to laugh and cramp. It is said that the wild goose is a loyal bird. It is said that the wild goose is a lifelong partner and flies together in the end of the world. It is known as the most loyal and dedicated bird. Therefore, in the Tang Dynasty, when both the royal family and the common people marry, they will carry wild geese with them: the steps of lottery, asking for names, Naji, accepting a levy, asking for a date, and welcoming in person, which means the happiness of marriage and other auspicious things. Compared with the only colorful banknotes in the previous life, I don''t know where the elegance has gone. Moreover, there has never been much difference between the rich and the humble in terms of gift and employment. Love and etiquette are more important. Wu Mei looked at the maid respectfully putting the dishes on the table and asked strangely, "isn''t this the same as what we did on that day? Where is the difference? " Li Zhi didn''t look at the dish. Instead, he focused on whether Li Lingyue would produce any moths on the wedding day? Wu Mei looked at Li Zhi and frowned. She didn''t understand what he was worried about, so she said magnanimously: "don''t worry, I have told Li Hong. On that day, he must take Li Lingyue with him and never allow her to leave Li Hong''s sight." "Are you sure you can put them together Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei and asked. "Li Hong has never done anything wrong or disgraceful to the royal family. I know, you have to talk about the shattering of the glazed pagoda, but did you not take part in it? " Wu Mei also asked. "Well, well, I hope there will be nothing wrong with them that day." Li Zhi waved his hand. He thought that the prince was more stable than he was then. He also valued Yiyang and Gao''an very much. He should not allow Li Lingyue to make mischief. Looking back, he looked at the dishes no different from those of peach blossom on a snowy night, and asked faintly, "why? You''ve been cheated by the unfilial son? Isn''t it the same as you did? " "yes as like as two peas." what exactly do he want to do? Wu Mei took a look at the dish. The fresh shrimp meat and the ice cubes around her are no different from her original design. The two watched the maids fiddle with the dishes. Each dish was arranged in a circle, while the peach blossom was placed in the middle of the snow night. Gongnu respectfully carried a crystal cup filled with water and came over respectfully and said, "your majesty and queen, your Highness has ordered the maid to pour the water into the peach blossom dish on the middle of the table on a snowy night. I also asked the maid to report to your majesty, no matter what kind of scenery you see, don''t panic It must be... " "There''s no need to falter and say what he said." Wu Mei said faintly that he didn''t believe that the unfilial son would worry about them. If it wasn''t for Li Lingyue''s temporary accident, I''m afraid he could not point out that the unfilial son wanted to surprise himself. Now the same, although the mouth said so, but still very looking forward to, that unfilial son can bring her what kind of surprise. "Yes, Queen. Your highness said that you must open your eyes to see clearly, and do not let go of any details. " The maiden held the crystal cup in her hands and said timidly. "Let''s start. I want to see what he can do with the peach blossom on a snowy night." Li Zhi, sitting on the opposite side of Wu Mei, looked at a table of delicacies and said with expectation. The maiden was also a little nervous. She didn''t know what his highness was doing. She just let herself remember that no matter what happened in front of her eyes, she had to pour all the water in the crystal cup into the side of the dishes three times. So, the maiden carefully held the crystal cup and began to pour water into the peach blossom on a snowy night. As the water in the crystal cup poured into the peach blossom on that snowy night, suddenly, a thick white mist rose from the peach blossom on that snowy night, and in an instant fell down from the peach blossom on that snowy night. The thick white fog was rolling around the peach blossom on the snowy night, blinking Meanwhile, the dishes on the whole table were submerged by the thick rolling white fog. In the thick and rolling white fog, the dishes seemed to be instantly contaminated with a trace of immortal spirit. As the palace maid poured out the water in the crystal cup three times, the table top was suddenly covered with a thick layer of white fog, rolling and surging among the dishes. "Ah..." "What''s going on?" Li Zhi and Wu Mei opened their eyes at the same time. Their faces were full of incredible looking at the white fog on the table top, especially the peach blossom on a snowy night. It seemed that the peach blossom was the source of immortal spirit. The immortal spirit was still spreading and rising from the peach blossom on that snowy night, which made people feel like walking into a fairyland.The maid in the palace was also shocked by the scene of fairy mist in front of her eyes. If her royal highness hadn''t told her, she would have dropped the crystal cup in her hand for the first time. "This is the real peach blossom on a snowy night." Lizhi looked at a table of fairy mist wrapped dishes, a little reluctant to eat, murmured. "This It''s really Go and ask Li Hong to come over. " Wu Mei Phoenix eyes have been staring at the table, too good-looking, too beautiful, it is just like the fairyland people describe. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 Li Hong opened his eyes completely when he saw Yiyang tossed around like a puppet. He could not help feeling guilty and panic. Looking at what Yiyang looks like now, he can''t imagine what kind of scene will be when he gets married by himself? I''m afraid none of them is less than amnesty and offering sacrifices to the gods? When I think of this, someone''s heart can''t help but shrink back. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor and empress have a lot of favor. If you get married God, what to do? Quan Yi is now very familiar. His majesty called him to the Qianyuan palace and had a "friendly and cordial" conversation. The name of the emperor''s son-in-law was settled down. When he saw his Majesty in the future, he would have to call his father and become a family. A hundred pieces of horse, a hundred pieces of silver, and a hundred pieces of silver for the emperor''s son-in-law. This silver is not the emperor''s majesty, but the filial Princess Yiyang gives her wedding make-up, so that someone on the side disdains to just turn her mouth. As a rich woman, is it so high-profile? Give the Royal province wool. You should marry once. You don''t have to take the opportunity to blackmail some money. Why do you love your father and be filial to your daughter. After all the rewards, father long will hold a banquet. The banquet is of nine pieces, which is very grand. Naturally, peach blossom is absolutely indispensable on a snowy night. Now it has become a must-have delicacy for the royal family. When all the dishes are ready, father long begins to wave his hands. The maid holds a crystal cup and pours it into the peach blossom on a snowy night. Then he starts to look like he is used to it. He appreciates the shocked and envied look of the earth buns and his sense of achievement, It was no less than the satisfaction of the foreign envoys in those days. Ten banquet music flowed slowly in the hall, and with the delicious food and wine wrapped in the fairy mist, this meal completely satisfied the Dragon father and the royal family. At the end of the banquet, the son-in-law to thank the emperor''s father-in-law, and then rode on a saddle bridle decorated with gold painted litchi flowers, a horse made of golden monkey fur, a Golden Whip woven with silk thread, and a three eaves umbrella on his head. A ritual music band composed of 50 people played music in front of him, blowing and beating, and then returned to his home. But this is just a necessary ceremony before marriage. When someone is so stupidly confused that he doesn''t know what to do on the day of his marriage in Yiyang, he takes his father and Queen: Li Lingyue is not allowed to make trouble in any way today, so they go fishing in the back garden. When the bride got married, she couldn''t find her brother-in-law and his brother-in-law. When the harem was about to make a lot of noise, Bai Chun wheezed and gasped, and her plump chest bullied with the rapid breathing, which made a "attentive" Fisherman feel itchy. Finally, naturally, Li Lingyue ran to the temporary palace of Yiyang with her in her arms. The wedding procession was ready, so she sent her brother-in-law and sister-in-law. Li Lingyue caught dozens of chickens a few days ago and finally came into use today. The whole chicken was decorated with round pearls and was recognized by Li Lingyue at a glance. This is her! Why didn''t I take it without asking! There are nine multicolored pheasants and four Phoenix crowns, a gorgeous dress embroidered with pheasants, a pair of pearl jade pendant, and a gold leather belt. There are jade dragon crown, ribbon jade ring, North Pearl crown flower comb ring, seven treasure crown flower comb ring, pearl coat, half sleeve coat, pearl jade collar four seasons clothes, beads inlaid gold ware, gold applicator, gilded sedan chair for travelling Products, as well as brocade gauze gold curtains, furnishings, mats, bedding, carpets, screens and other objects. Li Hong led Li Lingyue to walk among the dowries. Looking at the articles which dazzled her and were far away from her, Li Lingyue murmured: "brother, when I get married, you must prepare more than this for me. Decorate all the chickens in my henhouse with pearls and gold." "How old were you thinking of getting married? I started to elbow out before I grew up. It''s all money. When you get there, you can save it. It''s extravagant and wasteful. It''s not advisable. " Li Hong taught Princess Laurie with strict words. "Well, then, what are we going to do now?" Li Lingyue looked around her brother, but no one paid attention to them. They were all busy with their own affairs. "What can we do? Don''t let the empress mother and the emperor find us lazy. Now we can only go to the boudoir and see the bride. When the empress comes, we will pretend to stay here all the time." Li Hong instigated Li Lingyue, and Li Lingyue nodded. The white pure after death stabbed Li Hong''s waist with the slender finger, but said: "come with me." Bai Chun takes them to one of the deserted palaces. The snow, the summer solstice, Banmei and xunlan are all here. When they see the prince and the princess coming in, they look relieved. , "God, you are in the outer room, the snow and the summer solstice take the royal highness of the princess to the inner room, the hands and feet are fast, and hurry to help them change clothes." Bai Chun looked at the prince''s royal highness and his royal highness.The prince''s royal highness and princess''s graceful bearing were once again seen in front of people. They became the prince and Princess dressed in ceremonious dress. A pink jade carving, full of aura, just like a porcelain doll, lovely, beautiful, let people look at the cheek, want to hold in the hands of a kiss. As soon as they came out, they saw the ceremony officer come to greet them. They asked them to hurry to the gate of Princess Yiyang''s palace to see off their relatives. However, Wu Mei, the queen, finally compromised with the emperor and sent Yiyang to the emperor''s palace in person. At this time, Princess Yiyang accompanied Wu Mei to walk out slowly. She was wearing a long tail pheasant and a wedding dress with light red sleeves. She took Wu Mei''s arm and walked slowly to the sedan chair without barriers. Then she paid her respects to the queen again. Then she sat in the sedan chair in the loud and clear voice of the ceremony officials. In Yingtianmen, the emperor''s son-in-law has been replaced by the government. Under the guidance of the ritual officials, they also have to pay a big ceremony to the empress, and then they can guide the bride''s sedan chair to the emperor''s palace. As the bride''s sedan chair is lifted, the front is led by the Minister of Zongzheng temple, and then the accompanying articles, maids and eunuchs should be equipped according to the identity of the princess. Twenty pairs of candle lanterns, twenty envoys, eight boys with hairpins in their heads, four square fans, four round fans, ten pots of flower guides, twenty lanterns, walking barriers and sitting barriers. The queen followed her in a sedan chair in Kowloon, and her royal highness followed her on horseback Er, there is a Li Lingyue who is carved with jade powder, full of excitement and beautiful eyes. Behind the prince and the princess are royal relatives invited by Zongzheng temple. A prince and princess in a grand dress follow behind. After that, there were all kinds of ceremonial guards. When the long procession arrived at Tianjin bridge from Luoyang palace, the last rites and music could only reach the side of Qianyuan hall. Emperor Li Zhi stood on the steps of Qianyuan hall, accompanied by the ministers who had just had enough to eat and drink, he did not give up his expression and looked at the long wedding procession to congratulate his majesty. Along the way, the streets of Luoyang, which had been under martial law for a long time, were surrounded by a large number of "melon eating people" who looked up to the royal majesty and demeanor. They were noble, extravagant, and solemn to be worshipped by people. They let the "gourd eating people" pay tribute to the royal family from time to time. two horseback flowers, a smiling and wavy crowd to the masses, another one immediately learned something like that, instead of putting down his right hand for his left hand, two wonderful flowers were screwed down by his white pure white horse: "you are the prince of the prince of Tang Dynasty, not the four most of you know, Princess highness, put down your little hands." Bai Chun rarely sees a poker face in front of Li Lingyue, so Li Lingyue is very obedient. She puts down her small hand, holds the saddle and continues to look left and right. She looks like her brother. It is not like seeing off her parents. It is more like participating in a different activity. Wu Mei, sitting in the sedan chair, naturally can''t see her wonderful son and daughter''s wonderful behavior, but her heart has been carrying on all the way, asking the maid in the sedan chair from time to time, did the prince and the princess not get off the horse? Naturally, the emperor''s son-in-law''s mansion is also the residence of the royal family, and Quan Yi''s relatives and so on have long been respectfully welcomed at the gate of the mansion. These are the emperor''s relatives. In these days, they have done nothing else since they came to Luoyang. Every day, eunuchs from the Imperial Palace come to tell them what to do and what not to do on this day. What to do next, and then what to do, every detail helps them arrange to the extreme. Even when saluting the queen, Prince and princess, every body movement should be proficient in the chest. Therefore, when the line of seeing off the family members stopped at the gate of the mansion, the relatives on the man''s side were so nervous that they even forgot to look at the empress, the prince and the princess. They only had these days in their minds, like words and steps that had been branded into their heads. The mechanical ones were like puppets, welcoming the queen, Prince and princess into the prince in law''s mansion. According to the etiquette system of the Tang Dynasty, the bride and bridegroom still need to see the queen and the crown prince again before they can meet their parents. After all the rituals are over, Li Lingyue is bored in Li Hong''s arms, from crying hungry to sleepy. What to eat is the most important part of the Chinese nation''s marriage, funeral and marriage. In the prince in law''s mansion, it has long been the responsibility of the imperial dining room and other nine temples. Besides, with the empress and the Crown Prince there, there is nothing to do with the men''s family. According to the standard of nine banquets given by his majesty, the queen and the prince, as well as the princess crying out to die of starvation, naturally want to have a dinner with their parents in law in the prince''s palace. In this way, the queen, the prince, the princess, the prince and so on were sent back to the palace. As for Li Sujie, Li Shangjin, Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan, they need to stay at night before they can go back to the palace. Li Lingyue wants to stay in the busy scene, but when she looks at Fengyi, the mother''s wife, she can''t help but follow another prince, who is reluctant to drink, to drive Luoyang palace step by step. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 Wu Mei was very calm all the way, and even Li Hong didn''t feel some emotional fluctuations. This was too normal for most of the day, which made Li Hong feel that there were abnormal things everywhere. On the pretext that Li Lingyue was trapped, Li Hong took Li Lingyue to the front of her mother''s sedan chair. Before she could speak, the door of the sedan chair was opened by the maiden. Long Ma took Li Lingyue into the sedan chair, and he was followed by a horse. "Your father and Emperor intend to go to Liaodong after finishing Gao''an''s marriage. What''s your plan for Li Hong?" In the sedan chair, Wu Mei''s voice is very flat, and even shows a trace of fatigue. "I don''t have any plans. After my father''s expedition, my son''s ministers will have to lead all the officials back to Chang''an. Do you want to go back with them? You live alone in Luoyang, and your son''s minister is not at ease. " Li Hongfu was on the horse''s back. With one hand, he lifted the curtain of the sedan chair. He wanted to see the expression of Long Ma''s face. He did not want to see the feather duster stabbing his eyes as soon as he turned his head. He was so scared that someone sat up straight and did not dare to lift the curtain at will. "Have you dealt with everything in Luoyang?" Wu Mei did not answer Li Hong''s words, but asked. "There''s nothing wrong with my son minister in Luoyang." Li Hong replied, bewildered. Originally, he came to Luoyang because of Li Yangcang. Now he was instructed by Di Renjie and his father''s emperor. The matter has been turned into a minor one. Except for Xiao Shouye, the governor of Weizhou, who was dismissed and detained, the others have not been punished. As for Lu Lishu and Lu Shuang, it is not only their father and emperor who are not willing to offend them, but also they do not want to pay attention to these things. Complicated interpersonal relationships often play an important role in the critical moment. What''s more, Li Hong, who is full of enthusiasm, has become powerless or even bored in the end. Political struggle is often a mixture of cruelty and helplessness. Cliques of interest groups are particularly special and important in this era. As the ruler of the Empire, in Li Hong''s view, in addition to governing the country, the more important thing is how to rely on their own political wisdom to balance and pacify the infighting between various class forces. If you want a bowl of water to be smooth and to control the class forces of the whole empire with ease, you often need extraordinary wisdom and patience to weigh the pros and cons of each class for the dynasty, and the role of each force for the royal family. When appeasing and drawing on all class forces for our own use and loyalty, we need to choose the means of compromise on some right and wrong issues Only in this way, the power of an empire can really hold the power in their hands and let more people use it for themselves. He is no longer the old Li Hong who can do whatever he wants with his age and age. The more he seems to be in a stable position, he should be more careful. He is often too comfortable, which will make people numb, and his sharp sense of touch will be reduced. No matter how many lives he has lived and how many lives he has with his memory, in this level and height that he has never been exposed to, he wants to interact with these famous historical figures who have been handed down for thousands of years in the imperial court. With the stability of his position, he has less and less advantages in his hands. The track of history has changed because of his appearance and change. Some people and things above the court can no longer refer to historical books. Therefore, Li Hong knows very well that the next period of his father''s personal expedition will be the most severe test he will face. Therefore, if the strategic choice is to return to Chang''an, which is familiar to him most, and to supervise the country step by step, then the best policy is to manage the things at hand in the remaining time. After the marriage of Yiyang, Gao''an was married down. The royal family married two princesses in less than a month, which made the people of Luoyang fall into festive jubilation. Li Hong estimated that the tax revenue of the two cities in the north and South would increase greatly compared with the previous month. During this period, except for the military department''s preparation for all the things his Majesty''s Royal expedition, other court officials seemed to be white and fat during this period. Yiyang''s marriage and nine days of banquets made them eat and burp every day. Gao''an''s marriage was also a royal banquet for nine days. Civil and military officials died of drunkenness every day. On the court hall, the daily court meeting began to be held on three days, and then on five days. However, the imperial historian Li Qiao gave up. He said that his majesty neglected the state affairs and should follow the example of the previous emperors and set up a court meeting every day. What''s more, when your majesty just ascended the throne, you promised yourself that you would never abandon the court hall and participate in the court meeting every day. Li Zhiqi puffed his beard and glared at him, but he had no choice. When he ascended the throne, he did say such heroic words. But can''t I have two days'' leisure when I marry a princess? What''s more, I want to drive to Liaodong! If you don''t know about it, you will be taken out of the palace by his father? Give him eight hundred men, limit him to three days to pacify the war in Liaodong. If you don''t come to see him Ouch. " Wu Mei passed by Li Hong''s side. Listening to the shameless remarks, Wu Mei raised her free jade hand and slapped her son in the back of her son''s head: "mischievous, Li Qiao, I think it''s good to remonstrate directly. Your majesty, because the princess is married, does have the suspicion of abandoning the imperial court."Li Zhi did not speak to look at the Empress Wu Mei, and then to see the Crown Prince Li Hong. After holding back for a long time, he said, "I have no way to distract myself from the imperial court because I want to fight against Liaodong. From tomorrow, the crown prince will supervise the country and the empress will assist me." "Why?" Someone stares at the Dragon father. Long Ma sat on one side, but she was proud to smile. The unfilial son finally fell into her own hands. She did not believe that he could do everything when he was in charge of the country. His majesty asked him to help him. In fact, to put it bluntly, he wanted to keep an eye on the unfilial son, so as not to let him reform the court during his Majesty''s personal expedition. Therefore, someone was once again placed in the position of a prison. The grand Tutu of Anxi, the governor of Jingzhao, the shangshuling of Shangshu Province, and Li Hong, the prince''s highness, tried to put forward an idea: "how about the last time in seven days..." Then someone was driven out by his father and mother, and started his inhuman life from nine to five and went to the harem to report. Li Hong''s manner and scene, which were so grand that they could not be solemnly shocked, made Li Hong think that this was not an expedition, but that his majesty wanted to show his literary and military skills in front of the people in the world. As the last barrier to the Central Plains, the governor of Youzhou, as the last barrier to go outside the pass, began to live because of his Majesty''s expedition. The official department has already appointed a new governor of Youzhou. This person is the first real personnel appointment since he was the Secretary of the Ministry of Commerce. Lu Zhaolin returned to work in Youzhou, which is not far from Fan Yang Lu''s family of five surnames and seven families. This makes Lu''s family both happy and worried. Some people believe that Lu Zhaolin was appointed governor of Youzhou by his royal highness. Before that, he even released Lu Ao who had made a mistake with him in qujiangchi poetry. Although in the whole incident, the prince''s Royal Highness did not take any action against Lu Zhi, the magistrate of Chang''an County, who was the governor of Jingzhao mansion, dismissed Lu Zhi from office. Now that Lu Zhaolin is appointed governor of Youzhou, does it mean that the prince intends to repair the damaged relationship with the Lu family of Fan Yang? Although the five surnames and seven families were deliberately suppressed, as a well-known family, the royal family is not good. Are they all offended? These people began to hold the idea of the prince showing weakness and mending up. They thought it was only a matter of time before Lu became the head of the five surnames and seven families. However, some people began to worry that the prince''s Royal Highness, as a minister''s decree, was in charge of the six ministries. The first thing to bear was the appointment of Lu Zhaolin by the Ministry of officials. Is this to help his own people become the master of the Lu family? The Lu family of Fan Yang was not a monolithic one, because Lu Zhao came to work in Youzhou and was divided into two groups headed by Lu''s family leader and several clans. The benevolent and dutiful prince sent his royal highness to the emperor, who was on his way to Luoyang City. After that, he waved goodbye to Jin Wuwei who was waving flags. The prince''s highness is kind. When the emperor''s majesty escorted him on his own expedition, he even gave his two close eunuchs, Yang Wu and Lian tie, to his majesty to protect his Majesty''s integrity in Liaodong. With tears to say goodbye to the eastern expedition, someone rode his horse and whipped his whip and galloped along the pipeline. Without a man with a tight hoop, he felt as free as a bird that had been set free between heaven and earth. But It seems that there is another curse waiting for him in Luoyang City. However, he is happy and his heart is flying. What does it mean that the father and the emperor were able to resist the expedition? It shows that the ambition of the father and emperor is still there, which means that the ambition of the mother and empress will be much smaller. Now that he has left himself to supervise the state and assist his mother and empress, the power in his hands is even smaller than that of his father when he went to the court in person. Is this because the father and the emperor deliberately used the opportunity of the imperial expedition to weaken his mother''s excessive right to participate in court affairs? If this is the case, isn''t it to say that I am now faced with every political decision-making and whether to ask the Empress Dowager for advice? After all, when I was in charge of the country before, I didn''t encounter this kind of situation. It has always been the emperor''s inspection tour. Now, because of the long father''s driving expedition to Liaodong, he left his mother and himself to supervise the country. How can we fix the son? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 Since the emperor''s expedition, Li Hong went to the Zhenguan palace to meet Wu Mei in each of the three Court meetings in Luoyang. However, Wu Mei did not even ask about the political affairs of the court. However, in recent days, he summoned a Luoyang gardener every day. He ran to Luoyang palace two or three times a day, which made Li Hong puzzled. How could a little gardener make long Ma so interested. Sitting in the Zhenguan palace, Li Dan and Li Lingyue are teasing each other. Li Dan, a little fat man, has lost a lot of weight recently. He has lost a lot of weight. He seems to be more intelligent and less honest and honest to be bullied by Li Lingyue. However, he has been bullied by Li Lingyue. , "maidservant has seen his royal highness, has seen the royal highness of princess, his royal highness, and the gardener song single father has gone to the back garden. He is introducing the peony flower that has been replanted from Changan to the queen, asking if you want to go." The maid said cleverly. "Peony?" Li hongleng, Luoyang peony is indeed the world''s first, but at this time, the prevalence of peony is still in Chang''an. At least in the Tang Dynasty, the peony has always been popular in Chang''an. Although the soil of Chang''an is better than that of Luoyang, the soil of Luoyang is more suitable for peony. However, when people talk about peony, they will naturally talk about it. "Yeah Go, go, go, see the peony. " Li Lingyue jumped down from the chair excitedly, took Li Hong''s big hand, and waved to Li Dan on the side. "Brother Huang, I''m not going." Li Dan''s words flickered and he did not look into Li Hong''s eyes. "What do you want to do? There''s nothing to eat in the Zhenguan temple. When I knew you came, I''d hide all the maids in the palace. If you want to eat, go to the East Palace and let the summer solstice take you there. " Li Hong knows a lot about Li Dan. Looking at the little guy''s appearance, he knows that during lunch, he was ordered to lose weight by the dragon mother, and now he is probably hungry again. Li Dan, who was just ten years old, brightened up as soon as he heard that there was something to eat in the east palace. However, after looking at Li Lingyue, who was wrinkled with her pretty nose, he was afraid that Li Lingyue would go to the Empress Dowager to complain. In case there was no food in the evening, he would be in trouble. "Don''t worry, Li Lingyue won''t say it." Li Hong motioned for the summer solstice to take Li Dan away. He and Li Lingyue took Bai chun to the garden to see what the mother and empress wanted to cultivate peony in Luoyang. In myths and legends, it is because the Empress Dowager was so angry that she drove the Peony from Chang''an to Luoyang. According to legend, when Wu Mei was enjoying the snow scenery in winter, she saw a flame in the snow, but on closer inspection, it turned out to be a red plum blossom in full bloom. Wu Mei sighed at the blooming red plum blossom, but the people who accompanied her to watch the snow flattered her and said, "no matter how good the plum blossom is, it will be more beautiful if you make a decree to let all flowers bloom in the garden." Since there are flattering people nearby, there are relatively honest people who say: "it''s timely to beautify and bloom in cold winter. If you want a hundred flowers to bloom, it''s better to wait for the next spring." "It''s no surprise that flowers bloom in spring. It''s my wish to see all the flowers fighting the snow Therefore, the poem is written in the morning. Don''t wait for the wind to blow. " Then he ordered people to burn it and report to the God of flowers that he knew. In the early morning of the next day, all the flowers in Shangyuan vied to open, but the peony did not open. So Wu Mei, in a rage, set fire to Chang''an peony, leaving none of them. In the end, he was still angry and ordered to root out the peony and drive it out of Chang''an and throw it to Mang Mountain in Luoyang. Although Li Hong did not know how such myths and legends came into being, it can be imagined that when Wu Mei became emperor, she would never be described as a gentle and intelligent woman in the history books. I''m afraid that even after Li Hong''s death, he will not be able to say that even after his death. Is it because she is so arrogant that she feels that she has made great achievements, and that any comment seems insignificant to her and that no one is qualified to evaluate her? Wu Mei has seen through the people''s heart for a long time. It is better for Wu Mei to stand on the stele without words and leave a thousand year legend between heaven and earth. Wu Mei listened to Li Hong''s myths and legends. While appreciating the colorful and colorful peony flowers, Wu Mei said faintly, "I see, you''re a myth out of nothing. You''re absolutely stupid and have no logic to speak of. The story maker is not a broad-minded person, so slandering is really a villain''s behavior." "Ah, why does the empress mother say so? The Queen Mother demoted the peony flowers to Luoyang because they didn''t bloom. It''s natural that the Queen Mother''s cruel and merciless character is also in line with it Li Hong told his dragon mother the whole story, but changed the subject from his dragon mother to his queen mother. As for the place name, Chang''an and Luoyang, Li Hong didn''t even bother to change, so he just used Chang''an and Luoyang to describe it directly. After all, Chang''an still has a Han Dynasty City, which is not. In this way, the empress mother will not suspect herself. What''s more, this myth was invented after she became emperor. Before she ascended the throne, she did not drive out the peony.Wu Mei looked at him with a smile and continued to say, "since the queen mother likes to stay in Luoyang more than in Chang''an, then since the beautiful and noble peony has not been blooming when a hundred flowers are in full bloom, the queen mother will be in a rage and demote the peony which disobeys the order to her favorite Luoyang? Does this logic make sense? If you are demoted, you should let no one in the world plant or cultivate peonies. It''s just that you expel them, or your favorite capital city. You can''t make sense in terms of emotion and reason. " Before Wu Mei stopped Li Hong, she quickly took off a peony and inserted it in the middle of Li Lingyue''s forehead. Suddenly, the Royal Princess, who was originally carved in pink and jade, became a silly girl. Just above her forehead, a blooming peony flower was still unconsciously bouncing around the flowers, showing a vivid image of an apprentice of Huang Laoxie. "That''s for you to appreciate. Who asked you to fold her?" Wu Mei pushed Li Hong, a good peony flowers, must fold down. "Does the queen mother look good?" Li Lingyue cooperated with Li Hong''s performance, or wanted to take this opportunity to let the empress mother beat her up. She always liked to play tricks on her brother. "Good looking, your emperor brother''s appreciation of beauty is unique. Don''t you know Bai Chun?" Wu Mei is too lazy to pay attention to the silly girl''s silly expression and says lazily. The florist song Danfu introduced all the varieties of peony to Wu Mei. Wu Mei nodded and Li Hong said intentionally or unintentionally that the soil of Luoyang was more suitable for the cultivation of peony flowers. Wu Mei could not help but feel excited and wanted to cultivate more peonies in Luoyang. Li Lingyue looks at her mother and doesn''t mean to clean up the little rabbit for her, so she also begins to learn from her brother''s obscene appearance. Without Wu Mei''s attention, she secretly folds down a white peony flower, quietly pinches it in her hand, and then closely follows Bai Chun. After a while, she ties the peony flower to Bai Chun''s vertical hip hair On the tip. Looking at his own trick, he immediately raised his face in high spirits and began to laugh. His smile was white and pure. Therefore, Li Hong was baffled. Wu Mei had no choice but to look at Li Lingyue and Bai Chun who helped her clean up the peony flowers. She called Bai Chun in person. She helped Bai Chun untie the peony flowers from her long hair. Then she said to Li Lingyue, "Li Lingyue, do you know what happens to offend Bai Chun? You don''t have any toys in the future. " Li Lingyue heard that the Empress Dowager didn''t help himself. She even helped Bai Chun. Suddenly, her small mouth shriveled and he hummed: "the emperor bullied his son''s minister, and the child minister bullied his woman. It''s just and proper." "Well, I''m against you. When did I bully you? My baby, you haven''t had time. " Li Hong immediately called injustice. Li Lingyue is still curling her mouth and pointing to her head. The peony flowers drooping down powerlessly, she turns over her small eyes and says, "do you think I don''t know it''s ugly?" "It''s beautiful. It''s cute. It''s cute." "You''re so stupid." Li Lingyue''s small mouth pouts, can''t bully the prince''s highness, now even the prince''s women are protected by the mother, hum, the empress mother is partial. Wu Mei is too lazy to pay attention to why Li Hong likes to quarrel with Li Lingyue, and she seems to enjoy it every time. Such a big person refuses to grow up. She really doesn''t have the dignity of a prince. "Tell me when I plan to go back to Chang''an. I''m ready to prepare." Wu Mei and Bai Chun put a bright red peony in a group of white peony flowers, satisfied to see the shape put out. "Three days later, my son''s ministers have told the officials in the court that they can go back to Chang''an on their own within three days, or go back to Chang''an with your mother, and let them choose for themselves." Li Hong looks at Bai Chun and quickly waves to Li Lingyue. Li Lingyue quickly pulled down a peony flower and ran two steps with her legs. Her brother and sister tied a peony flower to Bai Chun''s hair. Wu Mei didn''t even stop her. She looked at her brother and sister as demons. She took the handkerchief from the maid and wiped her hands. She sat down in the pavilion, enjoying the peony. Then she looked at Song Danfu who had sent the peony flowers. She pointed to Li Hong''s figure and said, "in a moment, these peony flowers will turn ten times over the original price and ask the prince for money That''s it "How dare you? How dare the queen like these peonies? It''s really the blessing of the people. How can the queen ask for money?" Song Danfu was the first person to cultivate peony. From the first time he saw the queen trembling and unable to speak, he could speak like a stream and had to say that he had made a lot of progress. "Then how can we do it? I have to collect the money. I''ll ask the prince for it. Remember to turn it up ten times." Wu Mei leisurely picked up the tea cup and drank the tea. Looking at Li Lingyue''s hair, she didn''t know when she was full of peony flowers by Li Hong. After a pair of hateful hands, an original little flower fairy turned into a silly girl on the street of Luoyang. However, Bai Chun obviously failed to escape his brother and sister''s claws. On her long hair, which was black and bright and smooth like a waterfall, she was tied with peony flowers from the tip to the end of her hair like a knot. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 Li Hong, who is both making Bai Chun and Li Lingyue, is attracted to the Pavilion by Wu Mei. While appreciating the lotus flowers in the pond, he takes the tea that his mother has poured for him. Someone is so flattered that he refuses to accept the cup. "No, no, no, no, you''d better speak to the Minister first and then take this cup of tea. If you do, you''d better talk about it first." Li Hong pushed the tea in the hand of Long Ma and said in a hurry. Wu Mei''s amorous feelings of all kinds of white his one eye, light said: "first of all, people''s peony flowers on the ground of the account closed again." Li Hong looked at Song Danfu, who had a simple and honest smile. Under the wind and sun, the old man''s appearance was very appropriate to the image of the gardener. At the moment, he motioned a maid to lead song Danfu to the east palace to find the Jingzhe to get the reward money. Looking at Song Danfu''s departure, Wu Mei asked curiously, "how much is the peony flower in this place?" "Can you spare me?" Li Hong dares to take the tea from Longma. Wu Mei gave a noncommittal smile: "Li Hong, it seems that you don''t have any new poems published during this period. You didn''t make a new poem when you attended the poetry meeting last year, but spread your old poem among the scholars in Chang''an by others'' mouth. Today, the empress mother is in a good mood. How about giving a poem to the mother in front of these peony flowers?" Wu Mei in the pavilion has ordered people to lay out the food and wine. The mother and the son plan to have a drink in the lazy afternoon. Naturally, in this kind of lazy time, there must be poetry when there is wine. Li Hongxi''s mother''s cooking was not what he had expected. What''s more, he didn''t expect his mother''s cooking in advance. "Well, listen up." Li Hong pretended to look at the lotus flowers in the pond, and then looked at the peony beside the peony flowers. He slowly recited: "the peony demon in front of the court is not qualified, and the lotus on the pool is not in love. Only peony really national color, flower season move capital Wu Mei was drinking while listening to Li Hongyin''s whole poem. She could not help but feel pretty and frowning. She said with some doubts: "Li Hong, can you tell me what kind of poems you like in the end? Why do I feel that all your poems and Fu have different styles, and it is difficult for me to define a style for you? All your poems and Fu are carefully studied. How do you feel like you are composed of several people? " What''s more, it''s strange if it''s not like this. These poems are not mine either. I steal one from the East and grab one from the West. From this era, I can find another one in a hundred years'' time. Naturally, it must have been done by a person with split personality. "This I''m afraid that''s the genius and the mediocre... " Li Hong didn''t know how to say it. Did you say that I knew a thousand years from the top and a thousand years from the bottom, and even I knew your fate or your original destiny after your mother? "No, did you see Bai Chun and Li Lingyue? You make another one. " Wu Mei interrupts Li Hong''s self boasting and points to the two Fairies in the flowers. "Er..." Li Hong could not help groaning with headache. Since the mother and empress began to doubt the style of his poems and Fu, he should not be reading poems. Otherwise, the more he read, the more loopholes. Although no one in the world can grasp his own handle, it does not mean that there is no doubt about it in the future. Similarly, Wu Mei is in doubt in her heart, more confusion makes her wonder, what kind of person this is, how can she seem to be omnipotent! At the age of three or four, ZIWEIXING was gifted. The idea of ZIWEIXING ''s reincarnation was spread in Changan city. Two people, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang, were called to the original Taiji palace in private and made various calculations on Li Hong. However, in the end, there were eight words: "cloud shrouded, heaven hidden." As for Li Hong''s talent in composing poems, Wu Mei has always believed that someone in Chongwen library helped him write poems secretly. Otherwise, it would be impossible for one person to write so many poems with different styles. Moreover, every capital city is an excellent one. It is not enough to say that it has been handed down through the ages. Li Hong frowned. At the moment, it''s no use trying to figure out the psychology of Long Ma. What we can do in the future is to write as few poems as possible, or even not to write poems. Even the messy things in Taiyi city should not be pushed forward consciously. Instead, they should be handed over to the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty to let them explore slowly with their own wisdom. As the saying goes, if you are a fool, you should hide your edge and make yourself look like a normal person. After all, if you really want to go further, you must hide your extraordinary side and let others shine. "Write poetry quickly." Wu Mei knocked on the table in front of her and urged her. "Oh, oh, my son minister is not able to make a speech. I have to think about composing poems." Li Hong was discontented with his mother, frowned and thought for a while, then he said, "clouds like clothes, flowers like looks, and spring breeze blows at the sill of Revlon. If you don''t meet at the head of the jade mountain group, you will meet at the bottom of the moon in Yaotai. " This poem was written by Yang Guifei, who was invited to the back garden of the Imperial Palace by Li Longji, Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, Li Hong''s recitation in the back garden of Luoyang palace is also appropriate to the scene. However, he praises Yang Guifei in the flowers and becomes Bai Chun today.Naturally, hearing Li Hong''s sarcastic praise of her own woman, and looking at Li Lingyue, who has become a beauty''s body, Wu Mei can only curl her lips and say: "a white pure makes you boast of being a fairy. Can you Li Hong put your mind on the Court Affairs in the future?" "Er This is not... " "When returning to the palace, let Bai Chun inform the palace. You can leave now. Don''t spoil my interest in flowers." Wu Mei took a deep look at Li Hong and said coldly. When this poem came out, Wu Mei couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Think about Pei WANYING, who was a little girl of Pei Xingjian. The unfilial son took 1.8 million taels of silver to attend the poetry meeting. She was so impulsive to attend the poetry meeting for the sake of women. She would not be fascinated by women in the future. She abandoned the court hall and became a romantic prince! Of course, as for whether he can become a romantic emperor, now it seems that the unfilial son still has to consider, at least not to let him continue to be confused by women. Someone can''t understand what Longma is thinking when she asks her to compose poems and then drives herself out of the palace. However, from the perspective of her expression and bearing, she thinks it will not be a big deal. Maybe she wants to Father? Would you like to send it to the empress mother in Liaodong? Thinking of this, Li Hong can''t help but shiver. If he dares to tell Long Ma whether he wants to send her to Liaodong, she will dare to kill herself with a feather duster. After three days of busy work, the prince''s highness accompanied the queen out of Luoyang in the early morning of the fourth day. The long line was a little less than the scene when they came to Luoyang. Officials of Henan government at the gate of the city stood in two rows to see him off. Wu Mei didn''t even show up. Naturally, she left it to the prince''s palace to deal with it. After seeing off, the long guard of honor in the palace really set foot on the journey back to Chang''an. Wu Mei had nothing to do with her, except occasionally reprimanding Li Hong, who was galloping on horseback with Li Lingyue, or ran and wandered around under restraint. Different from that it took them more than half a month to go to Luoyang, they went back to Chang''an from Luoyang because of the lack of his father''s honor guard. In less than seven days, they slowly entered the Imperial City under the welcome of all the officials in Chang''an city. After sending Wu Mei and Li Lingyue back to Daming Palace, they accompany Long Ma to finish the dinner. Some people have time to return to their old nest east palace. "The East Palace in Chang''an city is comfortable, but fortunately, the Empress Dowager still didn''t let me pay money for the renovation of Luoyang palace. Otherwise, it would be a lot of money." Pillow in white pure slender tight long legs, someone issued a satisfied sigh. "My lord Queen So This Luoyang palace, the cost of repairing your East Palace and Qiyun Hall of Hebi palace... " Bai Chun hesitated, so that someone lying on her legs closed his eyes and sat up. "Loser, don''t tell me, you''re responsible for all the expenses." Li Hong stares at Bai Chun''s exquisite cheek and asks. Bai Chun blinked her beautiful and bright eyes and looked at someone as if she was going to eat people. The corner of her mouth twitched slightly. She still nodded and said, "yes, the queen looked for the maid at that time and said that her majesty is not rich now, so she hopes that the maid can pay this money to repair..." "You are really stupid. Lin Shiling is now working in the Ministry of housing. Do you usually have no information communication with him? You don''t know if there''s money in this account? What a black sheep you are Someone looked at the beautiful woman, could not help but stretch out his hand, gently pinched the white pure blow can break the cheek, the angry way of heartache. "I''ve never asked about the affairs of the Ministry of household affairs. If I have any questions about it, you can''t punish me for abusing my power..." "You''re abusing your authority right now..." "Tai Yi City has the final say, so much money is now placed, and it is also a good thing to repair the palace." "Are you stupid? Does the medical school in Lantian do not need money? Pei WANYING also points to the medical college. If there is no money to build, Sun Simiao will not find the palace to argue with me? That is the existence that even the father and Emperor dare not offend and is superior to all laws of the Tang Dynasty! You''re such a black devil. I''m really pissed off! " "Well Well... " Bai Chun looked at someone''s eyes, white light, just want to hold up the body to avoid the talons, but still a step late. Cherry small mouth was the first Li Hong mercilessly kiss in the above, chest immediately spread a familiar strange comfortable feeling, let her soft strange, make her involuntarily embrace the people in her arms. A big hand forced her to change the shape of her breast, and her clothes, under the conquest of someone''s other hand, slowly slipped from her graceful body. After a while, Bai Chun perfectly presented herself in front of Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 The court meeting was held by the crown prince of Jianguo. Although it was not intensified, it was still changed into a five-day meeting by Li Hong, who was not afraid of boiling water. In normal times, if there were political affairs, it was held in the Council Hall of the central government. As for shangshuling, he appointed zuozhou puxie to participate. He himself chose continuous absence. The imperial historian went to the east palace for several times, but failed to find him. He was told by the prince''s family order that his highness had already gone to Lantian two days ago, saying that he would personally supervise the medical college. Lantian County is a huge open land, which was granted to Sun Simiao by Lantian County Magistrate earlier. Now it has become a hot construction site. Especially after spring ploughing, the progress of the construction site is much faster than that at the beginning of the previous days. Sun Simiao, who is more than 100 years old, is dedicated to everything. He has to take part in every detail of the construction project. His sparse hair and beard are disordered and disordered, but his face, which has been weathered and tempered by years, is full of solemnity and seriousness. A woolen sweater has been wet through for a long time, but he still lingers on the construction site. Li Hong''s original proposal provides an excellent stage for Sun Simiao''s old age. When Sun Simiao thought that his medical skills could be spread all over the world and help the wounded and the dead, he was full of enthusiasm. Now his urgent wish is to build up the blueprint that Li Hong had described to him, and to witness some students who were willing to abandon literature and medicine and give up their official career to cure the sick and save others under his earnest instruction. Li Hong''s arrival still didn''t get Sun Simiao''s good face. He paid for the money and worked hard to get rid of the land. However, in the end, he was still struggling in front of Sun Simiao. "Immortal sun, I, it''s me. You don''t know me." "Well, what are you doing here?" "I''ll come and have a look at the progress. It looks good. All the progress is very good. According to the progress like this, it is estimated that the project will be almost completed in two months." Li Hong, smiling, followed Sun Simiao''s busy figure and said. "You don''t want to come here. I ask you, what''s wrong with my apprentice?" Sun Simiao was pulled to a shady place by Li Hong. The hot construction site was too sunny. The snow and the summer solstice did not follow him, so he stayed under the shade of the trees for fear of sunburn. "What''s wrong with PEI WANYING?" Asked someone, flashing his eyes. "What''s the matter? A good little lady, what do you know to do when you buy her four famous Chang''an City? Now it''s better to go where I go every day, or there is a black wolf like a calf behind me, so scared that no one dares to approach her. Or you are accompanied by four little maidens and go up to the mountain to collect a medicine. You can''t find a few herbs. Instead, your wolf has caught several rabbits and put them into the medicine Lou. Your highness, do you want to help or harm Lao Dao Sun Simiao ''s sparse beard can'' t be lifted up, he can only hum and say. "Bai Qi has gone back. I was not in Chang''an these days, so I gave it to Pei WANYING, who was taken away by her sister Bai Chun two days ago. Those four all know. Isn''t it good to accompany Pei WANYING up the mountain to collect herbs? " "Good? Where is it? One by one, they are so delicate that they can''t climb half of the mountain. They are tired and paralyzed on the ground. How can they collect herbs? " "Well Then take your time and exercise. " Li Hong said indifferent. Sun Simiao looked at Li Hong, but there was no way to refute it. If Pei WANYING became the crown princess, she couldn''t really expect the princess to collect herbs? What''s more, Pei WANYING was immediately given four maidens, and they are all well-known. It seems that the royal family has agreed to come to the prince and Pei WANYING. Li Hong himself filled Sun Simiao with a bowl of mung bean soup to relieve the summer heat. Looking at the whole construction site, Li Hong did not see Pei WANYING''s figure. So he asked, "Sun Shenxian, what about Pei WANYING? Not here? " "I just had something to go. I was taken away by your little white lady. I said that I went to Taiyi city to see the decoration materials of this medical college. The two girls chirped and left with the wolf." Sun Simiao was not polite. He took the mung bean soup in Li Hong''s hand and began to drink it. Xiaoxue also specially gave Li Hongsheng a bowl, but put some sugar in it. Like Li Lingyue, up to now, she doesn''t touch the mung bean soup without sugar. While talking, I saw four graceful figures in the distance coming towards them in a hurry. Their simple and generous clothes still could not block their beautiful temperament and proud figure. Because of the sun on their heads, they all wore a popular felt hat. Sun Simiao lost his good mood when he saw the four girls coming. As soon as he got up to leave, he saw Li Hong holding down his thin arm. He said, "don''t be angry, sun Shenxian. The famous four Dadu know that they are not only beautiful, but also smart people. Otherwise, they can not sit in the position of the four flower leaders in Chang''an city ¡£¡± "So what? There are more intelligent women. Do you want to attract them to your side? " "What''s your name? It''s like, boy, I like to collect beauty. ""Do you like yourself or not? The city of Chang''an is well-known. The prince''s Highness has made a large sum of money to redeem the four major Huafang cities in Chang''an city. " "Is it not normal for everyone to love beauty?" Li Hong said quietly, it seems that someone has criticized himself with this. "Lao Dao just reminds you that it''s normal to be greedy and beautiful when you are young, but you should do it for the sake of beauty." "I''ve met you, I''ve seen the sun." The four great masters knew that they were graceful and graceful. They took off their felt hats on their heads and bowed to the two people sitting in front of the small table. Sun Simiao nodded his head silently, which was a greeting. When he got up, he would continue to work as a supervisor on the construction site, but he was stopped again by Li Hong. Li Hong sweeps Sun Simiao''s arm from Yan Lingbin, who is the tallest. Whether she is Yan Lingbin or Du qiuniang, or Xue Chuer, who is also tall and plump, or Huo Xiaoyu, who is petite and delicate, the expression and temperament of the four girls seem to be less dusty and a little more than when they first met in Qujiang pool Intellectual and beautiful popularity. The four women stood side by side with Xiaoxue and Xiazhi, and the six women made Li Hong sigh. It seemed that he had walked into the back garden of her mother''s back and saw the scene of flowers competing for beauty. But it seems that they did not deliberately collect beautiful women, but now it seems that there are really beautiful women around. Four Dadu know that with their four maidens, Bai Chun and Pei WANYING, I will go to If the Anxiao river is included, if the night moon of the princess in white is also included I seem to have gone too far. Li Hong stopped slightly and looked at Xue chu''er. They asked, "what have you learned from Miss Pei these days?" "If I go back to my master, I will follow Miss Pei. Now I am identifying the medicinal materials, and I have recognized a lot of them, and Miss Pei will occasionally tell us some simple medical knowledge "Do you like learning medicine? If you like, here''s a ready-made gentleman... " "What''s your peace of mind?" Sun Simiao, listening to Li Hong''s words, felt a bit of trouble. Looking at Sun Simiao, Li Hong had to say, "didn''t you warn the boy just now? It''s better to cultivate them into angels in white to save the dying and heal the wounded. In this way, can''t we stop the slander of other people''s beautiful children? " Sun Simiao looks at Li Hong quietly. The boy''s brain turns too fast. After a while, he can extricate himself from the bad reputation of good beauty and lust, and become a road for the common people. Xue Chuer, Yan Lingbin and others, although they don''t know what they were talking about just now, hear that the prince''s highness says that he is slandered for his beautiful beauty, and they also know that the beauty is about them. So they are all nervous and excited. If they can follow Miss Pei into the Palace one day, then Their identity will become the prince''s woman Right? "This medical college will be very big after its completion. As long as they really like medical skills and I''m not a stingy person, I will give them as much as WANYING." Sun Simiao got up and answered Li Hong''s words, and then rushed into the bustling construction site again. Looking at the old immortal Sun Simiao''s thin and straight back, Li Hong gave a noncommittal smile. The four great masters knew that if they became the four famous doctors in the East Palace, they did not know how the critics would talk about it. "My lord You mean I hope we can learn medical skills from the immortal sun? " "If you have this talent, is it not a good thing to learn medical skills from Pei WANYING and sun Shenxian? Just don''t know what you think? " Li Hong asked with a smile. When Du qiuniang heard Li Hong''s words, she nodded her head firmly and excitedly. These days, with Miss Pei, she gradually fell in love with the faint smell of herbal medicine. Sometimes she would miss that faint smell. At this moment, she would be excited to hear that she could learn medicine from sun Shenxian. Yan Lingbin and others nodded frequently. Xue Chuer and Huo Xiaoyu were naturally overjoyed. Although many of them were due to the proposal of his royal highness, which put pressure on several of them, they also had interest in picking herbs with PEI WANYING. Especially after saying goodbye to the hustle and bustle, they roam among the green mountains and waters. Although it is a bit hard, they don''t live on it. As a hobby and interest, they are much better than wandering around the Huafang. Li Hong nodded with satisfaction: "that''s OK. If you like it, learn something. If you don''t like it, you can tell Bai Chun, or you can find something you like from Taiyi city." They did not force them at all, but gave them more room to consider, which also made the four people more curious about Bai Chun, who had never met before. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 Li Hong didn''t stay in Lantian for a few days and didn''t see Pei WANYING''s image, so he was recalled to Chang''an by his long mother. Rushing to the back of Penglai hall in Daming Palace, I saw long Ma sitting at the head of the hall, thinking deeply, while Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi were standing next to her. "I don''t know if there''s something wrong with the Empress Dowager calling him back to the palace?" Li Hong looks at Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi, and asks in doubt. "Listen to what they say." Wu Mei said a light, and began to continue thinking. "What''s the matter that you should report directly to the queen over the Ministry of works and the Ministry of finance?" Li Hong turned his head and looked at them. "Return to your highness, he lanminyue is dead." "What? How did you die? " Li Hong was startled. He lanminyue, who had been guarding the spirit for Long Ma''s mother and Madame Rongguo, died for no reason. Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi looked at each other. Facing Li Hong''s questioning, he seemed hesitant and hesitant. Obviously, he knew the inside story, but he didn''t know how to say it. Wu Mei sighed, pointed to a piece of paper on the table top, and said faintly, "it is said that it was left by Min Yue when she died. Look at it." A bad premonition suddenly surged into Li Hong''s mind, frowning and looking at Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi, he came to Wu Mei and picked up the paper on the table. As expected, there was only a line of extremely scrawled handwriting on it: "the prince ordered someone to kill me, and I will die without regret." Xianyang is only a hundred miles away from Chang''an. If he lanminyue is dead, why hasn''t he got the news? Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi got the news first? "I have compared it with someone else. It is indeed the handwriting of he lanminyue. Although it is very scribbled, it can be confirmed that it was written by her in an emergency situation." Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, light huge, the meaning in the eyes is very clear. "When did this happen?" Li Hong looks at Wu Mei''s inquiring eyes and does not answer. Instead, he continues to ask Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi. "What happened yesterday was that the other people who were guarding the spirit for Madame Rongguo found that he lanminyue had not seen each other for two days, so they went to look for her. They didn''t want people to die." In Wu Chengsi''s eyes, it clearly says that Li Hong, you are the murderer. After knowing the reason, Li Hong didn''t worry. It was obvious that someone had set up a trap for him. I''m afraid that the two women who had been sent by him at the beginning were dead people who could not speak. It was estimated that even their bodies could not be found. "Well, there is a lot of hard evidence. I have to admit it if I don''t know it. Besides, I have the motive to kill. After all, she and Li Zhong together prevented me from returning to Chang''an last year, so it is reasonable for me to kill her. " Li Hong pulled out a sneer at the corner of his mouth and put the handwriting of he lanminyue on the table again. "Didn''t you do it?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, her expression is still plain as water, and she can''t see any mood fluctuation. "I don''t know." Li Hong looked up at the ceiling and said inexplicably, "I don''t know if I did it. It depends on how much strong evidence they have prepared. If the evidence is conclusive, I''m afraid it is what I did." Wu Mei doesn''t speak. She looks at Li Hong. After receiving the report from Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi, Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi are in a daze. They don''t understand why the prince''s highness is doing this? And he is a murderer now, why can he be so righteous? Should not kneel down in front of the queen and cry out: "the son minister is wronged, look after the mother with the father emperor to see clearly?" Wu Mei looked at her expression, still with a little leisure, to Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi command Li Hong, and then looked at Wu Chengsi and said, "go, see if it''s like what he said." "Yes, Queen, the nephew is quitting." Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi salute respectfully, and then they retreat out. Looking at the back of the two people leaving, Wu Mei asked, "what do you want to say? And send them both out of the palace? If Anxi had an urgent Memorial, shouldn''t the pigeon deliver the letter first? " Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, who just sits down next to her, and some don''t understand. "The Empress Dowager is wise. It seems that she has also guessed that the eldest one in Anxi Loulan is more dangerous, isn''t he?" Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s indifferent face and said with a smile: "since people want to frame me up, it''s obviously not enough to offend me with a Helan Minyue. At least it can''t make me feel threatened. When he lanminyue stopped me from returning to Chang''an, he committed this crime. Even if I was only aware of it today, it would not be too much for me to think about killing her. After all, I am the crown prince today, and the crime of innocent obstruction and assassination of the prince who has returned triumphantly is enough to make Helan Minyue die. " Wu Mei nodded with approval. It seems that her son is not stupid. No wonder he lanminyue was killed by himself, and he was able to keep calm in front of him. I''m afraid this is related to their mother and son''s tacit understanding. "Do you think Li Zhong is dead?" Wu Mei raised eyebrows and looked at Li Hong and asked. "If you think so, it''s a dead man. By the way, just now you asked me why I didn''t use flying pigeons to deliver letters. I guess they didn''t have flying pigeons in their hands. These flying pigeons have been strictly controlled by shangguanyi of Chongwen Museum and Ren Yaxiang of the Ministry of war. Not to mention the flying pigeons that can travel such a long distance between Chang''an and Anxi. They are precious flying pigeons. Ordinary people can''t get these pigeons. Therefore, the children''s ministers think that it is possible for them to send letters with red feathers. " Li Hong knew very well that it was extremely difficult to cultivate a group of carrier pigeons that could fly between Anxi and Chang''an. These carrier pigeons could not be possessed by anyone.Wu Mei nodded thoughtfully again and asked, "what are you going to do? People have taken the initiative this time. This is to kill you. However, the timing is also very appropriate. It is just after your father''s personal expedition, this is to create a conflict between you and your father. At least, your father and Emperor feel that the present Prince and queen are not the princes and queens who were mainly emperors in those years, but with the throne of Prince''s highness If you are stable in the daytime, your ambition will grow accordingly. " In the end, Wu Mei''s face also shows a light smile. He lanminyue is her common enemy with Li Hong, or it can be said that Li Hong understood his situation in the back Palace at that time. As a son and a mother, Li Hong worked together to get rid of Wu Shun and he lanminyue. He secretly ordered people to go to the house of Prince Pu, where Wu Shun was imprisoned by him. He killed Wu Shun quietly, expecting him to kill his brother and sister in prison. But in the end, he was afraid to make his father unhappy. He left his confidant he lanminyue indecisively. He wanted to please both sides. He paid the price for his youth. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 Li Hong did not understand that what the Empress Dowager said was the real intention of the enemy. Just as Li Zhong and he lanminyue warned themselves bitterly at that time, "I will let you stay in the crown prince forever, so that you will never touch the throne." Now, they are using their father and emperor to fight against Liaodong. When they are not in Chang''an, they murder he lanminyue and Li Zhong, which makes the father begin to suspect themselves. They feel that they are ambitious during the period of imprisonment, and they have long coveted the throne, so they have the intention to replace them. So Li Zhong and he lanminyue were forced to die? Or did they finally agree to the demands of their group''s masterminds and frame themselves with their own bodies? But anyway, I have to pass this level. Otherwise, if father long really thinks that he has an intention for the throne, it is definitely not a small trouble. Even with the mediation of the empress mother, the suspicion in his father''s heart could not be eliminated. The only way is to prove his innocence and prove that someone framed him in front of him? and Li Hong guess as like as two peas. After about two hours, Wu Cheng Si and Wu San Si held a letter with red plumes and ran into the Penglai hall. Wang Lou takes over Hongling''s letter and just delivers it to Wu Mei. Wu Mei points to Li Hong with her delicate chin, indicating that she can give it to Li Hong directly. This scene surprised Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi. They thought that the queen would avoid the Prince Li Hong, but they didn''t expect that the queen would let the prince see it first? Moreover, only two hours later, the prince''s highness actually sat on the side of the queen and looked like a man who had nothing to do with him, as if the death of he lanminyue had nothing to do with him. Wu Mei asked Li Hong to read Anxi Hongling''s urgent letter first. This was intended to convey a message to the outside world through all the people in Penglai hall, that is, the queen believed that Prince Li Hong was wronged. At the very least, the queen would not conclude that he lanminyue''s death was the work of the crown prince just by a scribble of Helan Minyue. After reading the letter, Li Hong handed it to Wu Mei with a smile and said with a sigh, "as expected, Li Zhong is dead." There is a sense of loss in his heart. Li Zhongyuan was originally born by Liu, a member of the palace. Because the queen did not give birth to her majesty, she passed on to the queen and became the crown prince. In fact, his fate should not have been like this. If he stayed in Liangzhou honestly and didn''t take part in the struggles of these groups, at least he would have a stable relationship with him, or as Li Sujie did, he would have a good title among the people. But in the end, he was wrongly smart. Since he got on the opponent''s boat and was promoted to the front desk to fight himself, I''m afraid he thought about today when he made the decision? Li Hong didn''t understand whether Li Zhong fell in love with he lanminyue, or did he lanminyue seduce Li Zhong? I don''t know how much the father and his mother know about this matter, but even if the father and the emperor know that there is no innocence between them, he still needs to clear the suspicion and find out the real murderer. But how to find the killer? It was indeed a problem that caught Li Hong off guard. Although different from the evidence left in a hurry before he lanminyue''s death, Hongling''s urgent envoy''s letter did not directly point to Li Hong as he lanminyue did, but the meaning and helplessness that he wanted to express were enough to make people understand that all the key points were pointing to Li Hong both explicitly and secretly. Li Zhong was persecuted because his royal highness, in order to stabilize his position as the prince, was trying to eliminate the dissidents and those who threatened his position. This was his goal. Li Zhong, the former crown prince, naturally was one of Li Hong''s first targets. "You two go down." Li Hong looked at Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi. As long as the empress stood on his side, everything was easy to say. This is a case in which he can not find the murderer, nor can he find the murderer. Even if Di Renjie is asked to investigate, it is impossible to find the murderer. Because the killers are Li Zhong and he lanminyue themselves. They killed themselves and then put the blame on themselves. How can they find the murderer and evidence, and how can they prove their innocence? From Li Zhong''s words, although there is no tone like what he said, we can still feel that Li Zhong was crazy and fierce before his death. His honest and honest face was full of ferocity and cruelty when he wrote this letter! At the same time, I''m afraid Li Zhong was still full of pride at that time? After all, this bureau was set up by them with their bodies dead. It was extremely difficult for them to withdraw from the whole body. Wu Mei waves her hand to let Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi go on. Then she looks at Li Hong, who is still looking up and thinking. Li Zhong and he lanminyue have done such a great job, which makes it difficult for Li Hong to prove his innocence. "Mm-hmm Li Hong looked at the ceiling, and his mouth was vague. It was like talking to himself or discussing with Wu Mei: "who will be the most direct beneficiary of the death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue? If we follow their original intention of setting up a bureau, the interest groups behind them will benefit first, but the interest groups will also introduce a new spokesperson. Then this spokesman must have a direct interest relationship with me. In this way, the Bureau they set up for me can be regarded as worthy of sacrifice. ""To the contrary? From their point of view, but you can''t prove your innocence, can you? " As the first female emperor of all ages, Wu Mei is no less intelligent than Li Hong, and even in terms of experience, she is more mature and resolute than Li Hong, a person of nine to ten generations. Otherwise, it would not have been someone else''s decisive decision to kill Wu Shun at that time, but Li Hong, who was a forward-looking and indecisive man, eventually produced the bitter fruit of today. "It''s not to disprove. I''m determined that there is no way to prove my innocence. I want to know that this bureau has not been set up until now, and they should make great moves after solving it. Don''t they think about it? What if you and your father think I''m innocent and think I''m innocent Li Hong looked at Long Ma, blinked his eyes, and pondered what his opponent would do next. "I didn''t say that you are innocent. Now you Li Hong still need to prove your innocence. Where did your intelligence go? You have always been bluffing and bluffing, but now you have been framed by others Or is it really you Li Hong who did this? " Wu Mei asks curiously suddenly. Li Hong turned his eyes helplessly and said unremittingly, "what''s good for me to kill them? Can Li Zhong be restored to the throne by his father and Emperor? First of all, he has to get out of the coffin. " Vaguely and indistinctly, Li Hong felt as if he had grasped the key point. The ultimate goal of them was to hope that their crown prince would not be secure, and then they would make use of this incident to hope that the emperor and his mother would abolish their position as Prince? So if this is their ultimate goal, who will be the biggest and most direct beneficiary after they are abolished? The answer is to come out! That is his own brother, Lao Liu Li Xian. Apart from Li Xian, who is the most direct beneficiary, no one else can get more benefits than him. According to the order of Royal heirs, if he was abolished, Li Xian would be the first to be made crown prince by his father, his mother, and his courtiers. As for Li Xianxian, it is impossible for Li Xianzhe to be unfaithful to him at present If he is killed by his own murder, he may be the seventh Li Zhe''s turn. As for old eight Li Dan, let alone that, now occasionally he still eats snot and has a runny nose. The officials above the court were still aristocratic families of high families, and it was impossible to establish an interest group under his leadership. Li Hong''s pupil is shrinking. A ray of cold light flickers from the bright eyes. Can it be Li Xian? If so, what would he do next? If not, what would he do if he knew that Li Zhong and he lanminyue were dead? If he continues to blame others, then Li Xian, at this moment, should pretend that someone is going to murder him and shrink to the palace, and then rumors will spread from the palace. For example, an assassin went to Prince Pei''s house last night to assassinate him, but failed. For example, yesterday, someone found that there was poison in Pei Wang''s diet. Thanks to the timely discovery of his servant, he saved his life. For example, Wang Pei would never want to appear. However, the people will take advantage of the news from Prince Pei''s residence, and then, like a gust of wind, the unknown assassin at the beginning is slowly brewing and processing. Finally, it will become: Prince Li Hong intends to get rid of the prince Pei, who is smart and studious since childhood, and has good manners and manners. In this way, if there is no spearhead pointing at themselves, then you can really force yourself into a desperate situation. What about Li Zhe? Li Hong continued to frown. If there was Li Zhe in the mix, it would be more troublesome. Or is Li Zhe sitting on the Diaoyutai and watching the tiger fight on the mountain, waiting for him to fight with Li Xian, and then to reap the profits? If it''s not Li Xian, but Li Zhe, who sets up his own Bureau, then Li Xian will be assassinated. After all, Li Zhe is the second in order. If he wants to be a prince, he must get rid of himself and Li Xian. In this way, the supposition that Li Xian was assassinated and murdered will become true and false, making it difficult for me to distinguish whether Li Xian was actually assassinated or not. "After the mother, the son''s minister asked..." "Go back, calm down and deal with it slowly. The empress knows what to do. After all these years, you have raised a lot of people. You should not eat for nothing. " Wu Mei keeps her eyes closed and does not give Li Hong a chance to speak out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 From the Daming Palace just came out, they ran into a dignified color of Bai Chun, beside which stood Pei WANYING. Pei WANYING hasn''t been seen for many days. This little girl is growing more and more beautiful. The whole person looks gentle and quiet. Her skin color is as clear as white jade, and her eyes are pure. The dimples on her cheek are indistinct. At this time, she is looking at Li Hong with a smile. "The little girl Pei WANYING has met his royal highness." Pei WANYING saluted with a pretty voice. "Dignified and gentle, knowledgeable and polite, but also looks so beautiful, tut tut How did you two get together again In Lantian was taken away by white pure, did not expect to be a few days, two women even stick together. "Sister Bai said that she would like to report something important to you, so I followed her." Pei WANYING said generously. But after all, it was a girl, but she didn''t make her words too explicit. Bai Chun originally meant that because the things she wanted to present were too complicated, she wanted to take Pei WANYING in front of the prince, hoping that she could calm the prince''s upset mood. Li Hong smiles and makes a gesture of invitation to Pei WANYING. Accompanied by Huameng and cheetah, they walk slowly to the east palace. In the castle in the air, Wu Mei holds a telescope to see the three people''s every move clearly. She likes Pei WANYING''s intellectuality, beauty and gentleness from the bottom of her heart. After entering the East Palace, Bai Chungang wants to talk, but Li Hong takes the lead in asking, "do you want to say something about Anxi and Xianyang?" Bai Chun is not surprised that Li Hong was the first to know. From being called into the Imperial Palace by the queen, Bai Chun can guess what he wants to present, which shows that his news is a little late. "Yes, sir. There''s something wrong there. " Bai Chun replied quietly. Pei WANYING looked at their faces. It seemed that there was something serious to talk about. Just as she wanted to get up, she was stopped by Li Hong. She only saw Li Hong smiling and shaking her head, indicating that she didn''t have to avoid it. "Are you involved in this? Or... " Li Hong didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but Bai Chun should understand. "I''m sure we didn''t join in. At the same time, we were happy. According to her logic, this shows that the prince still cares about her. Otherwise, the prince will not ask himself whether he has joined the party in the first place. Although he was placed by his majesty these years, he was deliberately exposed to him at the first time. Although there are some things to hide from him, as long as it is related to him, she has nothing to hide. For this man who does not belong to herself, but always belongs to her, she only has loyalty in her heart. Li Hong nodded in response, took the tea in Xiaoxue''s hand, handed it to Pei WANYING in person, and said, "try it. My father''s new tea has just been taken from the south." Then he said to Bai Chun, "don''t look it up. I don''t think you can find any useful clues. But there are a few things you should pay attention to These two people''s residences are now under strict care. Since I have been wronged by others, they will arrange a few more assassinations for themselves. In this way, they can be more realistic and force me to be more passive In Li Hong''s opinion, this matter was completely planned in advance, including the death news of he lanminyue and Li Zhong. If Bai Chun didn''t know about it in advance and later knew it later, it could only show that he lanminyue''s last words and Li Zhong''s last letters had already been written, but they acted according to the plan. Therefore, Bai Chun wants to find out from Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi how they can get information faster than Jingwei. In the end, they can''t find any useful clues. Even Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi don''t know about it. They are likely to be used and used as a gunshot. In this case, it is better to concentrate on arranging Jingwei in the residence of Li Xian and Li Zhe. As long as there are assassins entering these two palaces, Jingwei can catch those assassins one step ahead of time before Li Xian and Li Zhe''s domestic slaves catch them. At least, it can prove for a while that these are not his tasks. Bai Chun looked at Li Hong''s relaxed and indifferent expression, and after thinking for a while, she understood Li Hong''s meaning. They had been together for many years, and there was still a little tacit understanding. But to her surprise, the prince suspected that Li Xian, the prince of Pei, and Li Zhe, the king of England. "Yes, I see. I''ll arrange it now." White pure nods to indicate to understand, say. "There''s one more thing. I remember that it was for you to hide the dirty things of those two people, right?" Li Hong raised his head and asked. "Yes, I don''t know very well. There are rumors, and I always feel ashamed of them, so I didn''t investigate them too much." Bai Chun understands that this is a dirty thing between he lanminyue and Li Zhong. At that time, his majesty heard that he was asking for his royal highness at that time. He meant that at this time, the father was not in good health, so don''t tell him the bad things clearly. Moreover, his majesty always felt ashamed of Wu Shun and he lanminyue, and he could not give Wu shun a name when he died. Therefore, Li Zhi finally chose to ignore the matter between he lanminyue and Li Zhong."Is there any hard evidence in hand? If there is one, you may as well put some of them into the palace. The mastermind behind the show will watch the arrangement. Whoever is most suspected of the crime will be put on his head and attack his shield with his spear. Don''t be idle. " Li Hong said with a smile. Bai Chun nods her head again, then smiles at Pei WANYING, and then she leaves the east palace. Li Zhonggong and his highness Li zhener have already known about this, because he Zhonggong and his highness Li Yuefeng have already known about this, because he Zhonggong and his highness Li Yuefeng have already known about this, because he Zhonggong and his highness Li Yuefeng have already known about this, and they are not. Li Zhong and he lanminyue''s death is not to help them take the initiative in their fight for the crown prince. If we let this matter go now, we can quickly relieve Li Hong''s sudden pressure on him. We can also make Li Xian or Li Zhe in trouble and prevent them from carrying out their plans smoothly. After all, if the Royal scandal is pointed out to be released by them, their guilt will not be very light, which will give Li Hong time to break the game. Moreover, his Majesty must be investigating the death of he lanminyue and Li Zhong. He will also investigate who released the scandal. After all, at that time, others were fighting in the sand field in Anxi to expand the territory of the Tang Dynasty. How could he have leisure to think about these matters? Turning her head, Li Hong looks at Pei WANYING who is in a daze with her tea cup. She shouts several times without any response, so she puts her hand in front of the beautiful woman and shakes her head, which calls back Pei WANYING''s soul. "What do you think, so absorbed?" Li Hong asked with a smile. "No, no, nothing." Pei Wanying in the eyes of a flash of panic, beautiful cheeks with a trace of hesitation, want to say and stop. "What''s the matter? If you have anything to say, as long as you can do it, make sure it is not ambiguous. " Li Hong patted his chest and said boldly. Pei WANYING looks at Li Hong quietly and hesitates for a long time, but she still doesn''t know how to open her mouth. Moreover, she thinks that her own affairs are not worth mentioning in front of the prince''s highness, or maybe she thinks too much and gossip too much? Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING, who was hesitant. He took hold of others'' hands and looked at Pei WANYING with affection. He said, "you can''t hide something from me. I agreed through your mother. So it''s not too much to say that you are my person now." When Pei WANYING listened to Li Hong''s words, she could not help but think of the scene that she was bullied by a hateful person in her arms when she was at her home that day. Suddenly, her blush climbed up her whole cheek, making her whole person more gentle and peaceful in Li Hong''s eyes. Pei WANYING, who was holding her jade hand in a big hand, felt as if there were tens of thousands of ants crawling all over her body. She felt uneasy and wanted to take back her hand, but she found that she was firmly held by others, and she even did not succeed several times. So he bowed his head in shame, blushed and refused to see his royal highness. He whispered, "it''s nothing, just That is A few days ago that Yang Yu, she came to me. " "Yang Yu? What are you looking for, Yang Yu? Doesn''t he know you''re my woman? Say, where does he live? I''m going to kill him now! If you dare to rob a woman with me, you don''t want to live. I think so. " Li Hong was stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, he didn''t react. Yang Yu was a man or a woman, so he said a lot. Although he didn''t feel what to do with it, Pei WANYING''s head drooped lower. What''s your woman? You must marry Yang Yu before I can enter the door. "Of course it''s female. It''s just..." "That''s OK, as long as it''s not a man. If he''s a man, see how I deal with him and exile him for three thousand li No, it''s a little light. Let''s exile him for ten thousand li, and drive him out of my Tang Dynasty and let him stay away from my woman. " Li Hong holds other people''s small hand, but makes Pei WANYING blush and heartbeat. Pei WANYING felt this cheeky man, while talking, she put the other hand quietly on her slender waist. Feeling that the hand stroked back and forth in her slender waist, Pei WANYING''s heart was even more fierce. What she had intended to say was thrown behind her mind at this time. Facing several maids in front of her, she just wanted to find a seam and quickly got into it. Because she felt that the eyes of those maids were paying attention to themselves at this time? Do they think they come to seduce the prince? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 Pei WANYING lost her sense of propriety in a short time with her big hands as if she had magic. Her heart was in disorder and her whole body was hot. In a hurry, she thought of the things in the past few days before, so she exhausted all her strength to separate her attention from the big hands swimming in her body. "Well Well, Yang Yu asked me about you. " Pei WANYING difficult to that one, I do not know when to get into their own clothes inside the hand to catch, coyly said. Li Hong still hugged Pei WANYING, but the hand was also obediently taken out by Pei WANYING. Looking at Pei WANYING, who was blushing and was about to drip juice, she murmured, "Yang Yu inquired about me from you?" Think of here, Li Hong then determined Yang Yu''s identity, this is probably Yang Sijian''s daughter? But how to know Pei Wanying? "Well, the other day She came with me and asked about you Pei WANYING''s heart is like a deer bumping around. She feels jealous. It''s not because Yang Yu said that she was designated as the crown princess by the queen, so she was jealous. Instead, she felt that Yang Yu was appointed by the queen and had the intention to show off to her. On weekdays, when there are occasional contacts, Yang Yu behaves like a lady of a big family, but after coming to find himself that day, he becomes like It seems that It''s a little bit noble. Usually, she would say thank you, or she would get up to thank her. Even when she met her mother, she would respectfully call her wife. But when I arrived at my home that day, everything seemed to have changed. When I saw my mother, I nodded a little. When I talked to myself in my room, I would make her feel like a maid of hers. Xue Chuer, Yan Lingbin, Huo Xiaoyu and Du qiuniang, in particular, were reprimanded as clumsy by her and wanted to be brought to her home for discipline. Finally, before leaving, she scolded herself for not knowing how to discipline her and how to serve her in the palace. Pei WANYING was relieved at last. Fortunately, in front of the maids and eunuchs, her royal highness did not continue to do things that made her more embarrassed. Her attention was finally attracted to her topic. In front of so many people, she has been so embarrassed and angry with her royal highness. This is not like the last time, they were only two in her boudoir, but now they are in front of five or six people. If the prince is allowed to exert his hand on himself and act arbitrarily, how can he meet others in the future. "What did you ask?" Li Hong helped Pei WANYING arrange her clothes and asked curiously. Yang Sijian is in the east palace. He doesn''t see him looking down every day. Is there something Yang Yu doesn''t know to ask his father, but also runs to ask Pei WANYING? Father and daughter are embarrassed to talk about the prince? However, he did not know that Yang Yuran went to Pei WANYING to inquire about him, but only took a hand and a cover. The ultimate goal was to show Pei WANYING that she was the crown prince and Princess chosen by the queen. Even if you Pei WANYING and your royal highness first met, even if it''s love each other, why not? However, in the end, I still lived under Yang Yu. I was the real prince and concubine candidate. In the future, I might become the head of the harem in the mother''s world. When Pei WANYING heard Li Hong ask her what Yang Yu asked her, she suddenly became squeaky. Originally she didn''t intend to tell Li Hong, but Yang Yu heard from her. She was just flustered and confused by the prince''s highness. In a hurry, she blurted out in order to divert the prince''s attention. Now when Li Hongyi asked him, he didn''t know how to say it. He was not a gossip. He also knew that Yang Yulai was just showing off. He wanted to give himself a horse''s power to make him understand the difference between superiority and inferiority before he entered the palace. "Nothing. What do you like? And It is... " Pei WANYING hesitated and stopped. Looking at his little hand was gently held by Li Hong this time, his heart suddenly became a little quiet. After sorting out his thoughts, he continued, "the main thing is to ask how much money you paid for the redemption of sister chu''er." "Nothing else?" Li Hong asked curiously. "No more." Pei WANYING said in a low voice, letting Li Hong hold his little hand, unconsciously felt the peace of mind. And in Yang Sijian ''s house, father and daughter two people are also sitting in the living room whispering. "You can write down all these. Since the queen has appointed you to be the crown prince, you should know something about your royal highness. This is what my father has learned in the East Palace these years. Remember not to tell anyone, not even your mother." Yang Sijian is now the prince''s little teacher. If his daughter can become the prince''s concubine, his career will be limitless in the future. Yang Yu took some of the prince''s preferences and general temperament that Yang Sijian wrote to her. Among them, a woman named Bai Chun occupied most of the space, which made Yang Yu frown. Bai Chun is nameless in the east palace. She always claims to be a slave. Her real identity is a slave. She can''t get into the eyes of the princess to be. At best, she is as humble as her maid in the family.But in the father''s details, this white pure seems to be in the prince''s heart, occupying a pivotal position. Moreover, it seems that in the East Palace, in addition to the prince''s highness, Bai Chun has the most power. Even the high-ranking three tais, Prince Taishi, Taifu and Taibao, seem to have to listen to Bai Chun on weekdays. As a prince, my father seldom deals with Bai Chun on weekdays, but when it comes to Bai Chun, he has to do what he says. This makes Yang Yu feel very inconceivable, in the heart is more and more want to meet this white pure, don''t know if she will be in the face of their own princess, the future of the East Palace hostess, will be a cool look. Originally, I thought that only Pei WANYING would be her opponent after entering the east palace. Now it seems that Bai Chun has to pay attention to her if she wants to be trusted by her royal highness and get the favor of the prince. "Dad, Pei WANYING has been given four maids by his Highness the prince himself. She is also known by the four great cities in Chang''an city. Even if only one of them knows it. Even if her father''s identity is like this, it''s very difficult to invite Pei WANYING to a dinner party. It''s really irritating that Her Highness Prince has given Pei WANYING four maidservants." Pei WANYING was dressed in a goose yellow dress. Her beautiful face was full of discontent and jealousy. She pouted and complained to Yang Sijian. "Don''t talk about it any more. Although many people know that it was your highness who did it now, ordinary scholars still don''t know it. If you are known by others, if you are blamed by your highness, you will lose more than you gain." "Dad But The daughter is angry, but the daughter is the crown princess. Why give her Pei WANYING? She is not a princess, but she knows his highness before her daughter. She seduces the prince with her charming face, so that she can be rewarded by his highness. Her daughter is appointed by the queen and is more noble than her. Her daughter also wants to know all four of them as maidens, so she can be worthy of her status as a princess. " Yang Yu Du mouth, in front of Yang Sijian coquettish way. She condescended to go to Pei''s residence, hoping that after knowing that she was the crown prince and Princess appointed by the queen, Pei WANYING could take the initiative to give the four great masters to herself as maidens, even two of them could be given to herself. However, Pei WANYING was not interested. No matter what she implied, Pei WANYING was indifferent. She showed her displeasure on purpose. She wanted to take her home for discipline on the ground that she knew her rough hands and feet, but she refused. Not only did she not give herself a little face, she even moved out of her royal highness to put pressure on herself. What is the prince''s person, she just stayed with WANYING for a while. Hum, it seems that she is afraid that others don''t know that the prince redeemed her for her. I wish all Chang''an knew that the prince gave her Pei WANYING ¡£ Yang Sijian, with a bitter smile and doting, looked at her depressed daughter with a pouting mouth and said with a smile: "when you were asked to go to Qujiang pool to attend the poetry meeting, you were reluctant to go. You should not go to places where poor scholars go because you are the quasi Crown Princess. Alas If I had known, I shouldn''t have told you that the queen ordered you so early "What''s the matter? My daughter is a princess. How can she go to a place where there are many scholars from poor families? If this is known by the queen, then the daughter is not worth the loss. But who could have thought that his highness would go. Originally, her daughter thought that Prince Pei and King Ying would not go, and the prince should not go. " Vexed Yang Yu said and said, in the end, she did not know who to blame. "Well, don''t worry about these little things. When you really get into the East Palace and become a prince princess, the four big masters will not let you, the princess, command you? Besides, there are a lot of smart and understanding maids in the east palace. Are you afraid that you can''t find one? As far as the four maids around the prince''s highness are concerned, none of them is inferior to the four great masters in my father''s eyes. " Yang Sijian dotes at Yang Yu and comforts him. "That''s what they say, but the four great masters know that it will make their daughters feel dignified and worthy of their identity as princesses and concubines. After all, the maids are maidens. Even the four intimate maidens around the prince''s highness are just maidens. They can''t be compared with those four great masters." Under the goose yellow skirt, a pair of small shoes, which are also goose yellow, show the skirt and swing uneasily in the air. Yang Sijian looks at her daughter who has been spoiled by her since childhood. Although she is knowledgeable and talented, she is just like this character. She has been used to her since childhood and wants the best in everything. "You''d better keep all these in mind. Remember to memorize them and burn the paper." Yang Sijian got up and took two steps, then suddenly turned back and said, "by the way, especially Bai Chun, my father can solemnly tell you that even if you become a prince and princess in the future, you also need to treat her with courtesy. Do you know?" "I see, she is very important in the prince''s heart, right? My daughter will pay attention to it." Yang Yu stretched the tune and said, but that look, in Yang Sijian''s eyes, is obviously not taking his words seriously. However, it is not too late to warn her when she wants to enter the east palace. These days, she will spend more time to urge her to get rid of some bad problems.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 Under the guard of his family, King Li Zhe rushed to the residence of Li Xian, king of PEI. Originally, he wanted to go directly to the east palace to ask if the fifth brother had killed Na He Lan Minyue and the eldest Li Zhong. However, after hearing the advice of Li Chong, the son of Yue Wang Li Zhen, who had lived in Chang''an for a long time, he gave up his plan to go to the east palace to ask the fifth brother and went to Laoliu''s house instead, Find out if it''s true or not. The porter of Prince Pei''s mansion saw King Li Zhe many times, so when he looked at the familiar carriage, he knew that it was the king of England. He hurried down the steps to salute. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No Li Zhe asked eagerly. "Back to the king of England, King Pei is in his house. Your servant will take you there." "No, I''ll do it myself." Li Zhe stepped up the steps and went to the palace. As soon as I arrived at the entrance of the front hall, I saw a figure rushing out from the side door path with an anxious look. "Zhang Daan? What is he doing here? In the same school, I know three grades, but I''m a senior official. " Looking at the figure in a hurry, Li Zhe recognized that it was Zhang Daan, who was able to participate in political affairs at that time. "Old six, what are you doing at the door?" Li Xian''s voice rang out in the room. Now he is eighteen years old. He is as rich as jade, elegant and graceful. With good manners and temperament, one can see that he is definitely a prince. Li Zhe murmured twice, put Zhang Da''an''s figure behind him, walked in quickly and said in a hurry: "brother Huang, have you heard about it? Now it is said that the crown prince secretly ordered the man dove to kill he lanminyue and his eldest brother Li Zhong. It would be great if the father and the emperor knew about it. " Li Xian smiles, looks at the nervous Li Zhe, signals him to sit down and says: "I heard that, but I don''t believe it. The fifth is not a fool. Although he has had a bad time with those two people, it has been over since he was jailed last year." "That''s true. But at least the eldest brother is still the king of Liang. Now it is said that he was killed by the fifth dove. If the emperor knew about this, it would be all right? And he lanminyue, she and his father Alas, the fifth one didn''t know what to think. As soon as his father and Emperor went out to the war, he couldn''t bear to give people to... " Li Zhe was very anxious. He wanted Li Xian to go to the east palace with him and ask him what was going on with him. He could find out what was going on. Otherwise, it would be too painful. "What are you afraid of? What are you worried about? The fifth was so favored before his father and his mother. Now, except for Li Lingyue, even the eighth Li Dan, he is not favored by him. If he kills him, he will kill him. Can the emperor and his mother abolish his crown prince? " Li Xian glances at the anxious Li Zhe. The boy is impatient and can ''t finish the job. Something was written on his face, and he didn''t know what Chengfu and forbearance were. "How about that? In recent years, the fifth brother has not done anything out of the ordinary. Moreover, it is the western expedition town Anxi, pingtubo, and seizing Tuguhun. If the father emperor abolishes the fifth because of this, it is not too Too... " Li Zhe was too much for a long time, and didn''t know how to describe it in words. However, it''s treacherous to kill the prince and Helan Minyue. Moreover, he was too sensitive when he was elected. It was not long after the emperor''s father drove him to fight against him. I''m afraid that the empress mother can''t spare him. Li Zhe, who shook his head back and forth, frowned and pondered for a while, then subconsciously said, "what do you say if we go to the palace to ask for the fifth brother?" "Are you kidding? Can we ask for mercy on this? What if By the way, do you know what the rumor says about killing Li Zhong? " Li Xian suddenly changed his mind and asked. "That''s not to say that he is afraid that Li Zhong will threaten his crown prince. I think it''s totally nonsense. The fifth Prince''s position is now indestructible. As long as he doesn''t make big mistakes, who can abolish him? There is no need for him to kill him because he is the former crown prince. " Li Zhe has never been able to speak with his head. As recorded in historical books, Li Zhe wanted to be a cronyist after becoming the emperor, and promoted his father-in-law Wei XuanZhen to be the provincial assistant. After joining the army in Puzhou, he was promoted to be governor of Yuzhou. In less than a month, he felt like he was sorry for his father-in-law. Therefore, he discussed with Peiyan, who was in charge of the middle school. He hoped to promote Wei XuanZhen, the elder father-in-law, and Pei Yanping from the middle school to be a senior official in the Jin Dynasty. Naturally, Pei Yan strongly opposed this proposal, so Li Zhe, who was frank and frank, said angrily, "I can give Wei XuanZhen everything in the world. Do you mean to be a servant?" What he didn''t expect was that Peiyan, who was so angry that he almost fainted, went back and told his words to empress dowager Wu Mei. In a fit of anger, the Empress Dowager abolished Li Zhe''s position as emperor, abolished him as king Luling, and demoted to Chang''an. However, the outspoken "250" emperor was still in power for less than two months, and he lost his position in the blink of an eye because of his "Uprightness". Finally, when Wu Mei became emperor and hesitated to make the crown prince, Wu Mei decided to recall him to Chang''an and make him the crown prince because of Di Renjie''s persuasion. Li Zhe, who was re appointed as the crown prince, had realized his own situation for a long time, so he began to try his best to do well with his dragon mother, until the death of the dragon mother, Li Zhecai was once again emperor.When Li Xian heard Li Zhe''s "two hundred and fifty" bluntness, he was convinced that Lao Qi could not be entrusted with a heavy responsibility. In fact, from the time when the two men were known by their father and the emperor, and then their brothers were caught by their mother after drinking in the East Palace, Li Xian began to avoid Li Zhe intentionally and unintentionally. Therefore, although it seems that the two people still have frequent contacts, Li Xian has made up his mind completely. Lao Qi''s Frank big mouth is not enough to be a person to work with. Li Xian frowned, looked at Li Zhe, who was still unconscious, and said slowly, "yes, in order to stabilize his position as Prince, since he dares to kill the eldest Li Zhong, he will never..." "Chi Are you kidding? Is old five like that? Does that mean that the third and the fourth will be killed by the fifth? So why ask his father and emperor to grant Li Sujie, the fourth king of Xu, to Lanling in Jin Dynasty? It''s impossible Li Zhe retorted and shook his head. He didn''t even believe that Li Hong was responsible for the killing of the eldest brother by dove, let alone that the fifth wanted to kill other princes to stabilize the crown prince''s position. "I don''t know who I am, but I don''t know my heart. I don''t know who I am. I don''t know who I am. I don''t know who I am. I don''t know who I am. I don''t know who I am. I don''t know who I am. I don''t know who I am. I don''t know who I am. What''s more, he''s been back for more than half a year. No matter whether it''s Chang''an city or the chaotang hall, he''s making a lot of trouble. I''m not sure. The fifth one won''t assassinate the third and the fourth. After all, they''re both ordinary people now... " Li Xian said enough, he believed that this ambiguous words, completely enough to point through Li Zhe. "I guess it''s time to kill you? And then kill me? Will the fifth one? Let''s go to him now and ask him if he will kill us. If we dare, we will tell the Empress Dowager. " Li Zhe is only one year younger than Li Xian, and now he is 17 years old. Li Xian, one year older than him, trembled with anger when he heard this. In Li Zhe''s eyes, Li Xian''s appearance was very similar to that of his father when they were caught fighting chickens and summoned to the imperial palace. But in the end, Li Xian put his temper under control, rolled his eyes and asked, "why can''t it be you and me? Where did you and I lose to him? If there is such a strange woman as Bai Chun around me, I can make Taiyi City vivid and even better than him. The battle in Anxi, hum, now I have a strong and powerful army in Tang Dynasty. The Tubo in Zhenan Xiping is not his own strength, but depends on my Tang iron horse. Therefore, we are not inferior to him in any respect. In this way, as the crown prince, for his own crown prince''s position, will he not regard you and me as a threat in his heart? " Li Xian guides Li Zhe step by step. He knows how to use Li Zhe, especially Li Zhe ''s mouth, which seldom speaks through his brain. If it is used well, it won'' t be used for a few days. It will be announced that Li Hong wants to assassinate Li Xiangen Li Zhe in order to stabilize his crown prince position. Hearing that Li Xian, who had always been smarter than him, suddenly praised him. No matter how stupid Li Zhe was, he knew that what Li Xian said was not impossible. At least, over the years, Li Hong was much worse than the two of them in terms of Royal etiquette and norms. These five surnames and seven families, high families, and Wang Gonggui family also offended many people. Now, in order to stabilize the crown prince''s position, it is obviously not in his prince''s interest to continue fighting with those aristocratic families, which will only push these aristocratic families to Li Xian and himself. Just like Li Ming, king of Cao and Li Xian, Li Zhen, king of Yue, are close to him. What''s more, they have one thing in common, that is, they are quite critical of the behavior of his royal highness. If the fifth in order to stabilize the crown prince''s position, then he and Li Xian are the number one threat to the fifth, which is not too much, isn''t it? "Then you should be in front of me. According to the order of the legitimate son and the prince, you should be killed first and then me, right? Then I''d better wait for you to die. I''ll run into the palace and let my father and mother protect me. Can''t I leave the palace headquarters? Why don''t I tell the fifth that I don''t want to be the crown prince and ask him to spare me Li Zhe is not stupid. In fact, his mind is exquisite and clear. He just speaks without brain, which makes people think he is stupid. But sometimes, his heart is the same as the mirror. He can organize the conflicts between some interest relations and interest groups in an orderly way. "You Why did he kill me first and not you? Why don''t you die? I''ll die Li Xian was so angry that his teeth clenched and his forehead was covered with blue veins. I''m so pissed off by this idiot! He knew what Li Zhe meant. Li Zhe just wanted to say that if you Li Xian died, you could prove that Li Hong had the intention to kill them to stabilize the crown prince. Then his death of Li Xian is the result of Li Hong''s ulterior motives, and Li Zhe will be able to hide himself in the imperial palace to prevent being killed. But the words from his mouth without brain, meaning not only did not express clearly, but also let Li Xian feel a burst of bad luck! Do not get good oneself didn ''t be killed by Li Hong, was first in front of idiot Li Zhe to die of anger! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 After Pei WANYING was sent out from the East Palace in person, when Pei WANYING''s refusal and Li Hong''s insistence were at a stalemate, Bai Chun appeared again in their sight. Pei WANYING also chose to acquiesce in time, allowing Li Hong to take her home with Huameng and Jingzhe in the company of Donggong''s exclusive carriage. Looking at the carriage leaving, Bai Chuncai said in front of him, "Sir, the king of England, Li Zhe, has gone to the prince Pei''s house, and he looks very anxious." Li Hong, who turned back, was relieved. It seemed that Li Zhe''s possibility could be ruled out. Now, there is no one else except Li Xian, who is the most suspect. "Is Wang Bo still in his house?" Li Hong suddenly thought of Wang Bo and asked. "It should still be. I haven''t seen his figure in recent days, but After the king of England entered the mansion, Zhang Daan came out of the mansion in a hurry. " White pure frown says. "Zhang Daan? He is a Bachelor of Chongwen Museum. He knows three kinds of books. It seems that he is still a student of Kong Yingda and has a lot of friendship with Kong Zhiyue. " "Yes, in addition to Zhang Da''an, Liu Nayan, Xu Shuya, Cheng Xuanyi and others had close contact with Pei Wang recently. As for the Imperial Palace, only Li Chong, the king of Langya, and Cui Xuanwei, a member of Zhongshu, went to the palace two days ago. The others did not find anything "You don''t need to check the people on the surface. Since you dare to appear in Li Xian''s mansion, you should not do anything. But Is it time for the queen mother to act? By the way, don''t you have another gershwon? He hasn''t been in Li Xian''s house for a while Li Hong looked forward to the magnificent, tall and solemn buildings of Daming Palace and murmured. "Gexiyuan had already gone out to Liaodong with his majesty. He was the order of Taishi, and he was appointed after Li Chunfeng. Don''t you know?" Bai Chun was very strange. Gexiyuan said it was just a record of historical events. He was in charge of astronomy and calendar. To put it bluntly, in fact, it is to give full play to the divine staff''s instinct when following the emperor''s personal expedition. We should not go out for battle today, calculate the heavenly power, and add some mysterious colors and differences to the emperor''s expedition. In short, it is to ensure the victory of the emperor''s personal expedition. Li Hong seemed to have a stiff neck. After hearing Bai Chun''s words, he looked back at Bai Chun stiffly and murmured, "you mean that the God stick of gexiyuan went out with the emperor?" "Yes, what''s the matter, sir?" Bai Chun is more curious. She hasn''t seen the prince''s blank look for a long time. "Over, he If the father can win in Liaodong, it will be strange. Gexiyuan is more stupid than Li Chunfeng. Li Chunfeng is really mysterious at any rate. His gexiyuan is completely mysterious. He doesn''t understand bullshit. " Li Hong shook his head as he spoke. The Taishi order of the Taishi Bureau followed the emperor in the battle. This is what the former Emperor had in his life. However, the former Emperor was a character who dared to resist heaven and refuse the earth. He did not care about the calculation of the Taishiling and other prophecies. But my own dragon father? Forget it, this mysterious, mysterious and mysterious thing, he is very like and trust, now with gexiyuan to Liaodong, Xue Rengui, Liu Rengui may not be able to persuade the idea of dragon father. When I went back to the Ministry of war, I found nothing wrong with the war situation in Liaodong during this period of time. Whether it was the marching route or encampment, it was all in line with the rules. Obviously, it was not long dad''s turn to intervene. Just after the servant of the military department left, the cheetah quickly ran into the generous and luxurious study of shangshuling, stepped on the thick carpet, and came to Li Hong, and said in a low voice, "my Lord, today the queen has called for King Pei and King Ying to enter the palace." Li Hong''s heart was happy, and Long Ma finally made a move. As long as Li Xian and Li Zhe were summoned to the Daming Palace, Li Xian would not be able to plot out the illusion that he wanted to murder him. In this way, at least he would be at peace for some days during this period, and he would not have been in a more passive situation. At the same time, you can also check carefully whether there is any flaw in the death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue. It seems that long Ma is really worthy of being the first female emperor. With her political awareness, political sensitivity and determination in political struggle, she can quietly summon Li Xian and Li Zhe into the Imperial Palace and cut off their initiative to continue to set up an office. This is courage. This courage, not to mention the Dragon father, is that he is much worse than his mother. Through this framed incident, Li Hongcai deeply realized why the cruelty of the group struggle of political interests has been described as more cruel than the fighting on the battlefield since ancient times. Because he is always able to infiltrate into your surroundings silently, so that you don''t feel it. Even if it is too late to prevent, he will fall into the Bureau they set up. What''s more, what''s more, the consideration of a person''s personality, means and strategy has reached a critical level. Just like myself, in the case of Helan Minyue, I am not only indecisive, but also at the end of the day, I buried a big thunder under my feet. At the same time, I lost my forward-looking judgment on the development of things, so that the future development of things is out of my control. Take a look at Long Ma. When it''s time to do something, she will do it without hesitation. Often when one thing is done, it will cut off all the evil consequences brought about by the future development of its things, and really eliminate the root causes and leave no future troubles.Therefore, Li Hong had to admit that even if he was nine to ten, he still lacked the decisive and forceful means like the Empress Dowager in the judgment and cognition of things, as well as the ability to choose things. Therefore, he had to accept that the only female emperor in history was unique in her unique means and decisive personality. "Why did the empress mother call them into the palace Li Hong calmed down a lot and asked with a smile. "The queen ordered King Pei and the king of England to enter the palace. It is said that it was because your majesty drove him to Liaodong and you shouldered the important task of supervising the country. The queen felt lonely and lonely in the palace all the time, so she declared them to accompany him into the palace until his majesty drove him to Liaodong and returned triumphantly." Said the cheetah truthfully. Li Hong stared blankly, and the red pen in his hand slipped from his hand to the carpet: "don''t you forget to wear my little shoes at this time? Li Dan and Li Lingyue are not enough to accompany her? If I don''t go to the palace or she drives me out of the palace, she will let me go after a while. Now she says that she is very sad and lonely, and makes me look like an empty nest old man, as if I am a prince who is unfilial and has the intention of abandoning the lonely old man. " "Maybe you can spend more time in the palace, even if the queen drives you..." "If you fart, the feather duster doesn''t hit you. Naturally, you don''t feel pain. If you stand and talk, you don''t have backache. Try to get rid of the feather duster. You''re very strong. Let''s inform Yiyang and Gao''an that they will accompany me into the palace today and have dinner with my mother. " Li Hong thought about it for a while. Since long Ma has made a pitiful gesture, she has to cooperate with her own. In fact, there was no important thing to deal with. The left and right servants were still very conscientious, although Zhang Wenzhen, the right servant, once asked for the wish of returning to his hometown because of his old age. But now it complements each other with Cui Yuanzong, a new Zuo pushe. All the affairs concerning the six departments are carried out in an orderly manner according to the division of functions of left and right pushe. As for the matter of resignation, he never heard him say again. When they came to their respective study, they tossed the things on other people''s desks randomly. After disturbing a table, Shangshu ordered adults to pat their buttocks and leave. I don''t know if Yiyang and Gao''an will come into the palace with presents. Don''t worry about going in empty handed. But I don''t think they will. If they don''t understand the etiquette, they will put their husband in prison. While walking, she talks with Huameng. Bai Chun and Xiao Xue are four maids. Now, in addition to Bai Chun''s residence in Prince Pu''s mansion, Xiaoxue''s four maids are in charge of the daily life of the east palace. Seeing the prince slowly walking into the main hall, Li Hong stroked Xiaoxue''s pretty cheek, which made her blush and heartbeat. Last night, Her Highness''s absurdity made her feel soft and feel incredible and embarrassed today. "My Lord, Princess Yiyang and Princess Gao''an are waiting for you." Xiao Xue is the thinnest among the four maids. Although she has made great progress in recent years, she still feels shy and embarrassed every time she attends to the prince. "Your Highness Wang xunjuan." When Quan Yi and Wang Xun see Li Hong coming in casual clothes, they quickly get up and salute. "Don''t be so polite. You''re all family members. You don''t have to be restrained. Besides, you were all officials of the East Palace before. Now if you are too polite, you''ll be very polite." Although Li Hong is talking to Quan Yi and Wang Xun, he always looks at Yi Yang and Gao An. The two royal princesses have become more and more charming since they were married. The smart, introverted and charming feelings of their first husbands flowed slowly on both of them. Anyone can see that this must be a happy portrayal of the newlyweds. "the two princesses have come to visit us, and have lost their way to meet them. I hope you will not blame the two princesses." Li Hong sits between Yiyang and Gao''an with a smile. Then Quan Yi and Wang Xun looked at each other and whispered a few words to the palace maids. Seeing the maids, they quickly left. After a while, two maids came in with a gift box in their hands. "Your Highness, this is a gift for your royal highness," she said. Quan Yi and Wang Xun both said that they handed the gift box to Yiyang and Gao''an, and then they were put in front of Li Hong by the two women. "It''s so polite that I even prepared a gift for me. You said it was a whole thing It''s too light for me Since the last time because of the old money son reprimanded two people, the two are also the first time to the east palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 Quan Yi and Yiyang prepared a horizontal knife for Li Hong, while Gao An and Wang Xun prepared a pen holder for Li Hong. The good wood and brushes of different sizes made Li Hong overjoyed. After playing with the handle for a long time, he almost immediately splashed ink. But although the writing of these years is also very good, but the gap from the masters is not a little bit. Even the flying white body, which is the specialty of Emperor Taizong Li Shimin, Li Hong is not a bottle full of half a bottle, and he has to be beaten by his dragon mother from time to time. However, Li Hong was not satisfied. No matter his father or mother, his handwriting was written by a famous writer. Li Hong once consulted shangguanyi. Shangguanyi curled his mouth and said, "practicing calligraphy requires a calm mind without any distractions. It''s like a mountain running water and a steady mountain. Your highness, you have too many worldly obstacles. You can write your characters It''s very valuable. " Looking back, Li Hong walked half the way to the east palace. He didn''t understand whether shangguanyi praised himself or scolded him. He didn''t know whether he was a monk. Did I end up with 3000 people? So from that time on, someone began to break the jar. Although the precious Dao presented by Yiyang and his wife is not as valuable as those buried by the chicken thief who has a habit of collecting by his grandfather dragon, it can be regarded as a precious sword that can cut iron like mud absolutely. The scabbard and handle are made of precious red sandalwood. The handle of the tentacle is as delicate as a rhinoceros horn. The inner layer of the scabbard is also lined with polished red sandalwood, which emits faint light. However, outside the wooden scabbard, Yiyang''s 250 is covered with a thick layer of pure gold metal, which is naturally inlaid with a lot of jewelry and jade. So the appearance of the whole knife looks like it can''t be burnt any more. The golden scabbard is full of agate and other jewelry, and the most simple one is the scabbard. However, it is also wrapped with good jade inlaid with gold before and after. "You are afraid that I will not die quickly in the battlefield. I have such a knife. I''m afraid that the enemy would have killed me because of the value of the sword and then take it as his own." Li Hong was discontented, shaking his head and elated, and did not take his words seriously. Seeing that people are already a dead pig, they are not afraid of boiling water, so they have to take a look at Quan Yi''s son-in-law. The son-in-law is full of embarrassment and dry smile. Facing the prince''s words, he does not know how to answer for a moment. At that time, he also advised the princess, but the princess just didn''t listen. She insisted on making such a knife for Li Hong. Now, let''s be disciplined. Holding the handle of the knife, he slowly pulled out the horizontal knife in his hand. As the blade was slowly pulled out from the colorful scabbard, a chill suddenly startled people. The blade was as smooth as a mirror. After the blade was completely drawn out, it gave out a cold feeling and killing intention. The sharp blade is like autumn frost. On the burning edge of the blade, it seems that a little cold light condenses. With the hand turning slowly, the cold light flows slowly on the sharp blade like a drop of autumn water. "Good knife!" Li Hong blurted out. He is not an expert in writing. He is confident that he has a certain vision when he looks at the sword. Especially in the Tang Dynasty, an empire with knives, the craftsmen in Taiyi City, through the exploration of perfection and the strong financial support, have made the horizontal sword far beyond Li Hong''s imagination. After deep processing, the whole blade, including the blade, has different hardness at different points of application. As a result, the whole blade can be used repeatedly in the battlefield without repairing. It is definitely a good knife worth having. "As long as your royal highness likes it." Yiyang looked at Li Hong''s shining eyes staring at the blade, and took out a scabbard from the brocade box again. This scabbard was much more simple. Yi Yang took the whole hand without any unnecessary decoration, just a common scabbard, and said again, "I know you will say that the scabbard is not good, so I still leave a scabbard for you, which will be inconspicuous." "Quan Yi, thank you." Li Hong ignored the ostentatious Yiyang, grabbed the scabbard in her hand, inserted the horizontal knife, and threw it to Huameng. Then he said, "and this penholder, put it in my study, and it will be sent by Princess Gao''an later." Yiyang seemed to have expected that he would talk like this, so he didn''t even bother to look at him. After listening to the reason why Li Hong asked them to go to the palace to have dinner with his mother, the two girls just nodded in silence. What''s more, at the time of the wedding, the queen finally gave them two princesses'' face, making them like the legitimate princesses of the Tang Dynasty. The queen sent them to finish the wedding. Therefore, Li Hong naturally was willing to let them come over this time. Similarly, he also prepared all kinds of valuable gifts to honor the queen. Accompanied by the maids and eunuchs, several people went all the way to the Daming Palace. Penglai hall is where the back palace is. No matter Li Xian or Li Zhe are old enough, they can''t easily enter the palace, but one person is another matter. So someone swaggered to the door of Penglai hall with Yiyang and Gao''an. At the same time, Wu Mei, like Li Xian, Li Zhe, Li Dan and Li Lingyue, tells the story of the tree facing the gate of Penglai hall."The children''s ministers attend the Empress Dowager." Li Hong wolf howling like, interrupted Wu Mei to continue to speak to Li Xian several people. Li Lingyue sees Yiyang and Gao''an, and turns her eyes. As they salute Wu Mei, Li Lingyue quickly runs between them. She learns the etiquette of Yiyang and Gao''an and salutes Wu Mei. With a smile, Wu Mei asks them to get up, one left and one right holding the hands of Yiyang and Gao''an. However, there is a disaster that can''t be held by the queen. So she stands in front of the queen and reaches out a small hand to embarrass the queen. "Go and play with your brother. By the way, you all go down. You can''t all come to this palace Wu Mei looks at Li Lingyue''s mouth, skipping and waving her teeth and claws into Li Hong''s arms, saying faintly. If it is just a simple prince, but with the addition of two husband-in-law, then in the absence of the emperor, it will be a bit out of place. At this time, when his Highness Prince Jianguo was here, there was no problem for each Prince and his son-in-law to go to the biandian of xuanzheng hall under the guidance of the crown prince. Surrounded by the maids and eunuchs, Li Hong led them and Li Lingyue to xuanzheng hall. Li Zhe always wanted to ask, but he felt unable to ask. At the moment, when Li Gong zhe saw his mother''s life, he didn''t say anything to his mother. "What is Laoliu up to recently? Have you finished the annotation for the later Han Dynasty Li Hong put down Li Lingyue and sat behind the desk of the study in the hall and asked lightly. Li Xian, Li Zhe, Li Dan and Li Dan are sitting on one side, while Quan Yi and Wang Xun are on the opposite side. As soon as they are seated, the maids immediately offer tea and cakes to the royal family. Snack goods Li Lingyue and little fat Li Dan at the moment a look at the mother is not in, immediately open their belly to eat. "After the annotation of the Han Dynasty, I have studied Shangshu with Wang Bo and others, or occasionally concerned about the drought in Yunzhong." Li Xian sat at the bottom right and said with a smile. "Because of your face, the Ministry of Hubu has approved a million taels of silver into the cloud, which has not been used for a long time. I can warn you, as the governor of the cloud, although he is a remote leader, he should not let himself go. Should we ask whether he should ask?" Li Hong allowed Li Lingyue to climb onto his chair, took off a brush and began to write. "I just want it. As for where it''s spent, it''s the business of your household department. The supervision is not good, and it''s also the matter of the Imperial Palace and the governor. I don''t want to be responsible." Li Xian a face does not matter, hastily put aside responsibility to say. "You can be lazy, but no matter what, the governor''s office in Dayun is the border between Shiwei and meibu. If someone has an affair with them secretly, then his father will not forgive you." Li Hong looks at Li Xian lazily. This guy''s psychological quality is really good. No wonder after his death No, after Li Hong died in history, he would dare to seize power with Wu Mei as soon as he became crown prince. "Did you hear anything? Don''t harm me. I''m a remote leader. I only recognize the imperial court in the cloud. I''m the prince of remote leadership. How can I have any real influence there? " Li Xianjian eyebrows a pick, doubt asked. "I don''t know where to go. I just feel that after so many years, the Tang Dynasty has been using troops in Liaodong, but it has never been against Shiwei and Kaikai. Although it is freezing there, as a nation composed of tribes, they have been able to fight against our Tang Dynasty. It''s just strange." Li Hong let Li Lingyue put the brush into his hand, and then he took his hand and wrote on the paper askew: "Li Xian idiot." "I''m scared to death. I thought what''s wrong? Now that my father''s emperor is on his own expedition to Liaodong, he can''t say that he will run into that Shiwei and Pei. It will be clear at a glance if there is anyone in the cloud who has an affair with them." Li Xian frowned, looked at Li Lingyue giggling, raised the four words to himself, and finally shook his head speechless, ignoring his father and his mother''s favorite princess. Li Hong laughed and stopped talking. Shiwei and Pei had always been hard to chew in the history of the Tang Dynasty. But in the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period, especially in the Song Dynasty, the Song Dynasty suffered a lot. What Li Hong has not understood up to now is that the natural and man-made disasters of last year had a great impact on the cloud, but it seemed that there was no impact on Shi Wei and Wei, as if they had no shortage of food and grass. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 Li Hong didn''t expect to find anything from his words in his short conversation with Li Xian. However, when Li Hong said that Li Zhong and he lanminyue were dead, Li Xian''s expression was still somewhat different from that of Li Zhe. Although Li Xian''s expression is reasonable, Li Hong can still feel that this guy has some lack of preparedness for his sudden mention. But Li Zhe''s expression is much richer. He wants to talk to himself, but when he opens his mouth, he will be diverted from the topic by Li Xian, and even occasionally, he is forced to go back with his eyes. But anyway, Li Hong has decided that even if Li Zhong and he lanminyue''s death has nothing to do with Li Xian, it is a fact that there is a gap between Li Xian and himself. Li Hong''s side has begun to go to the dining palace, and in that side room, Wu Mei has already accepted the generous gifts prepared by Yiyang and Gao''an with a smile. The gold cicada and jade leaf, which was originally the treasure of the Imperial Palace, because Li Lingyue liked the gold on the jade leaf and cried and had to let Li Hong pick it for her and put it on her head. Therefore, a good treasure was damaged by the brother and sister, leaving only a jade leaf like a cabbage leaf in Wumei''s room. Gilded incense was once used by Li Hong as a child to hold a cockroach. At night, the squeaking cry made Wu Mei wake up. She went back and forth with the maiden naked, but they couldn''t find out where the cry came from. Finally, under Li Hongguang''s sleeping buttocks, Wu Mei finds the gilded fragrance that Li Zhiyi hasn''t found for two days. However, there is a big and strong grasshopper crying happily. As for fragrance, naturally, it has been thrown away. So someone was beaten by Wu Mei in deep sleep, "aesthetic fatigue? If you say you''re tired of eating, you''ll be done! Why don''t you go out and wait! " Wu Mei heard Li Hong''s words, her face suddenly sank, and there was also a little embarrassed reason, so she was unreasonable. This dish has become a must-have dish for every banquet in the imperial family of the Tang Dynasty. Although the dishes are tired of eating, it is mainly for the atmosphere, which is like the atmosphere of fairyland. Otherwise, the Royal dining room would have replaced this dish. Li Hong said it just now, and it was immediately clear that, yes, the dishes can be changed, but the fairyland like clouds can be preserved. How can I forget to make changes? Now, as soon as the son of unfilial reminds me, naturally, there is something on his face that he has always regarded as a treasure. His words are worthless. It is strange that he is not angry. Li Lingyue ignored the Empress Dowager''s reprimand. Accompanied by the maids, Li Lingyue began to attack the dishes he liked. Naturally, grape wine is indispensable, and Wu Mei''s liquor capacity is also very good. In those years, the healthy dragon father and the Dragon Mother fought wine, and most of the time, the Dragon father was poured by the dragon mother. During the dinner, except for Li Hong''s daring to drink with the empress of his mother Yi, Li Xian, including Li Xian, was a regular drinker, but he did not dare to be slighted in front of the queen. Moreover, Li Xian and Li Zhe were scolded by Wu Mei when they were drunk in the East Palace, so they seldom drink too much these days. Today, Jing Wu Mei said, "it''s rare for the prince to be filial. He also knows that he will come to the harem to have dinner with us. Today, xian''er and zhe''er don''t have to be restrained. This palace allows you to enjoy yourself today, and Yiyang and Gao''an are not allowed to be restrained today." The court musicians in the corner slowly played the music of Flowing Clouds and flowing water. Naturally, there were singers and dancers performing there. The wine is set off by the wine and the wine is set off by the grape wine. Li Hong drinks to the best of his pleasure. Under Wu Mei''s provocation, he holds a bottle in one hand and a cup in the other. First, he drinks a full cup with his dragon mother, and then with Li Xian and Li Zhe, after passing the little fat Li Dan, he has a full cup with Quan Yi and Wang Xun. Li Lingyue wanted to drink with her brother, but her whole face fell into the sweet and delicious cake specially prepared for her. Li Lingyue, who raised her small face again, was not angry or crying. She also put out her tongue and licked the cake on her face. She giggled and continued to eat her favorite cake. Yi Yang and Gao''an have been with Li Hong for many years. After a whole cup of grape wine, their cheeks were flushed. They were charming and charming. In addition, they were slightly drunk. The three girls naturally became the most amorous people in the whole hall. Wu Mei tasted a little grape wine, elegant and holding a crystal cup, she said with slight drunkenness: "Li Hong, it''s very good to have wine and songs. It''s said that you''ve been bothered a lot recently. What about me I don''t want to force you to write poems, but the palace has already enjoyed enough music and dance. I heard that your East Palace has four famous flower queens in Chang''an. I wonder if I can enjoy it. " Wu Mei''s words are simply a great delight to the hearts of the people, but Li Xian and Li Zhe are excited to call for the wisdom of their mother. Even Yiyang and Gao''an are looking forward to seeing each other. They have long wanted to see how beautiful they are. They can make Chang''an literati, literati, and family members know them all. Li Hong, who fills the crystal cup in Wu Mei''s hand with grape wine and is also intoxicated, looks at the look of Long Ma. It''s so straightforward that she says that if Xue chu''er and her daughter are not called into the palace, it would be very treacherous."Yes, my son, he called them into the palace and offered a song for the queen mother. Huameng and Jingzhe should be done as soon as possible. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 Today, the people who perform dance music in the palace are the same group of people trained by Li Hong in Taiyi city. They are composed of thousand hand Guanyin dance. Today, they have been made different by the Dragon father and the dragon mother. Besides knowing the familiar thousand hand Guanyin, Li Hong can''t see what kind of dance it is. Therefore, the thousand handed Avalokitesvara dancers in those days are now nicknamed by Li Hong as the professional dance team of Hu Xuan dance. For this reason, Wu Mei fined him three cups of wine. In the open era of the Tang Dynasty, both Hu Xuan dance and all kinds of music and other dance music have reached an unprecedented peak. Li HongZu has done all kinds of dances in the palace. The music of breaking the battle array of the king of Qin is a famous work of Emperor Taizong, while the music of Shangyuan and Shengshou are the fruitful achievements of Longda and Longma, but Li Hong has never been qualified to appreciate it. I don''t know why. Wu Mei and Li Zhi are willing to make dance music for their ministers and enjoy it with other imperial concubines and Li Xian, but they just don''t want to let Li Hong see it. Because they really have no root in their hearts. They don''t know what the unfilial son will say after watching his own choreography. In the final analysis, they are a little bit unsure of Li Hong''s artistic attainments. After all, the shocking effect and solemn music of Qianshou Guanyin make it the best dance music in the Tang Dynasty, which is hard to be surpassed by others. Besides pipa, guzheng, HengDi, Sheng, konghou, waist drum and other drums, there are no other new musical instruments. Yan Lingbin, Xue Chuer, Huo Xiaoyu and Du qiuniang followed Pei WANYING. After receiving the respectful invitation from Huameng and Jingzhe, they were shocked. Xue chu''er, the most timid, instantly turned pale. Yan Lingbin''s three girls were slightly better, but compared with Xue chu''er, they were only a little stronger. Go to the palace and play dance music for the queen It was something they couldn''t even think of. Although his royal highness taught them a kind of footwork a few days ago, he said it was called walking in the clouds. When they jumped out, their vision was very good. When they first learned, they really felt like they had got the treasure. But with in-depth practice found that this dance step seems simple, but to jump to that kind of very lifelike people clearly go forward, but give a step backward illusion effect, but need to be very serious and more practice. Now, although each of the four can make perfect by practice and easily slide out that kind of dance step, they still feel a little less tacit understanding and skilful in the distance that the four people in their hearts can do at the same time and connect with other dance movements to achieve the effect of flowing water. The four girls look at the respectful Huameng and Jingzhe, and then look at Pei WANYING, who is also full of confusion. They all feel that there is a short circuit in her head for a moment. "What''s this guy going to do? It''s all night. How can I suddenly think of it? " Pei WANYING''s first reaction is that the prince who doesn''t play according to common sense is crazy again? However, he also nodded at a very fast time, and let the four girls follow Huameng with their clothes. They went to the palace quickly. Because Pei WANYING was not told to enter the palace, Pei WANYING naturally could not accompany her. As for Xue Chuer''s return or not to come back this evening, she did not dare to ask, so she had to take Xue Chuer and them to the door. "Two palace people, I have to trouble you a lot on the way. I don''t want some wine money yet..." Pei WANYING sent the four girls to the door. She took out the silver from her sleeve pocket, which she had just taken out in a hurry in the room. When she spoke, she would pass it to Huameng and Jingzhe. "Miss, you''ve broken your servant. Even if you don''t tell us, we will be careful all the way. We can''t do it like this. If the prince knows that the two servants will be punished by the crown prince, I hope you can take them back." Hua Meng was shocked and almost jumped up. Good guy, do you want to take advantage of the young lady whom the prince likes! Since Xue Chuer and Pei WANYING get along with each other for a short time, they have become good sisters who have nothing to talk about. In addition, Xue Chuer and Pei WANYING are also knowledgeable and talented. There is no generation gap with PEI WANYING. Pei WANYING didn''t hand over the money, nor did she receive it. She had to stay there and watch Xue Chuer get on the carriage of the east palace. After seeing Huameng and Jingzhe salute themselves again, she got on the two shafts and drove away. Pei WANYING is not sure of the direction of the carriage, but she is not looking forward to the future. Because Huameng and Jingzhe were temporarily dispatched by Li Hong, they didn''t even have time to change their clothes. They ran out in eunuch clothes. Yang Yu, who was going to Pei''s house, naturally saw the scene clearly, especially the respectful attitude of the two palace people towards Pei WANYING, which made her feel envious and envious. Seeing Pei WANYING''s carriage disappear, she bowed her head back to the house. After the doorman closed the door at the right time, Yang Yu''s face became more and more livid. At last, she had to stamp her foot and turn around with her maid. It''s ok if Pei''s house doesn''t go today.Full of fear and anxiety, they followed Hua Meng and Jing Zhe to march in the palace. The bright armor of Jin Wuwei, the flat blue and stone road under their feet, the tall and solemn palace buildings, the palace lamps made of glass, etc., all revealed a kind of nobility that they could not expect. Walking in the imperial palace of nuota, the four girls feel their own insignificance and inferiority while feeling uneasy and nervous. When they are in the palace, they know that the name of flowers that they originally knew, and the gold and silver they have been chasing for many years, in this imperial palace of nuota, everything becomes unimportant at all. Walking like ants, they can''t help but have a sense of vanity. This is the palace. There are thousands of people in the world. How many people can walk in the palace like this. Nervous and excited, four female ears faintly came the sound of music and laughter, and even mixed with some familiar unfamiliar melody. The eunuch named Huameng stopped at the door and asked them to wait for a moment. Then he ran in and told them. Soon, Hua Meng came out again and said with a smile, "four ladies, please remember the etiquette I taught you." "Yes, the maidservant has written it down." Along the way, Huameng once told them that you are a good man now. In addition, although it is the reason for following Miss Pei, it is still the prince who redeems the body for you. Therefore, when you see the queen saluting, you should call yourself a slave. The four women followed closely behind Jingzhe and Huameng, lowered their heads and walked into the palace. The thick soft carpet under their feet almost made them think they had stepped on it empty. "To the queen, the maid has brought them." Hua Meng''s voice rings in the ears of Xue Chuer''s four daughters. The four girls did not dare to lift their heads. They nervously recited the advice of two palace men along the way. They saluted the queen timidly and said, "my maid Yan Lingbin, Huo Xiaoyu, Du qiuniang and Xue Chuer have met the queen." "Get up, look up, and be nervous." There was a drunken female voice in his ear, and the four said in their hearts: This is the voice of the queen. So he raised his head and looked at the sound. If you look around, you can see a beautiful lady who is wearing a light yellow Narrow Sleeve Confucian shirt and skirt. Her hair ornament is just a simple swallow tail bun, but it still looks elegant and elegant, with a little red white cheek. She is looking at them with a smile. At the moment, Madame Mei is holding a crystal cup half full of grape wine. In her elegant bearing, she seems to be mingled with a kind of supreme dignity. Her face is slightly drunk and stained with red. But her eyes are still bright and sharp, as if she can see through them. She makes several people face less than three or five rest, and can''t help but lower their heads. "It''s really a pretty little lady, Li Hong. It seems that you didn''t attend the poetry meeting in vain. 1.8 million taels of silver were carried with you. You didn''t want to redeem them for a long time." Wu Mei starts to talk with three points of drunkenness, as if drunk to wake up, seven points lazy posture is to let Wu Mei, who has been in her forties, is no less beautiful than these four Dadu. Even Bai Chun praised from the heart that the queen was well maintained. Her delicate skin, full of green silk, and graceful figure, she was just a beauty in full dress. Li Hong, who was playing the flute in the hand of the court musician with Li Lingyue, played the flute as Xiao for a long time. Except for the whistling sound, he did not give the flute a prelude to wonderful music. At this time, hearing Long Ma''s question, she handed the flute to Li Lingyue, who had been yelling for a long time. She ran to Wu Mei and sat down. She looked at Yan Lingbin''s four daughters with satisfaction. After a careful dressing up, she said, "the empress mother must not wrongly treat her son''s minister. The son minister is going there today, just to appreciate the elegant demeanor of the literati in the Tang Dynasty." "So you''ve got four pretty girls in your East Palace? No, it''s for Pei WANYING? " "I would like to give it to my father Ouch Wrong, wrong. " Li Hong, who hasn''t been pulled by his ears for many days, suddenly feels a tight and painful ear. Long Ma''s hand is cruel, quick and steady, and has already grasped his ear. "Unfilial son, you try to see how I deal with you." Wu Mei put down the glass in her hand, the demonstration and warning said. Yan lingbing, Xue Chuer, Huo Xiaoyu and Du qiuniang are stunned. Everything in front of them is not commensurate with their imagined status as an immortal queen. There is the prince''s highness, now looks like a lucky little daughter-in-law, how can there be a little prince''s dignity. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 Li Hong is absolutely a flattering villain. If he was not reincarnated and was lucky to become the prince of the Tang Dynasty, even if he was reincarnated into the common people''s family background, he would have created a great reputation. At least in terms of flattery, even Li Xian and Li Zhe had to be convinced. In order to calm the anger in his mother''s heart, Li Hong immediately began to flatter his wife and resolutely divert his mother''s attention. "You don''t want to know that when the four of them dance for you later, it will be a different scene? The children''s ministers have been arranged properly. As long as you give up now, you can see the dance music as if you were in a fairyland. " Sure enough, Li Hong''s voice had just dropped, and his aching ear felt a little loose, and the original murderous hand disappeared. "If we can''t be satisfied, let''s see how I''ll deal with you, xian''er. Go and ask someone to bring over the feather duster." Wu Mei has a sip of grape wine. She is three points drunk and seven points lazy. If only the emperor was there. I''m afraid that father long will have to bow down to Long Ma''s pomegranate skirt this evening. Although she is over 40 years old, she still looks like she is about 30 years old. Li Hong has to wonder whether long Ma is not long these years. Li Hong, who was released from his ears, waved to several maidens beside him, and then was taken down by Xiao Xue and Xia Zhi. Someone takes advantage of the preparation time, and Xue Chuer and the four of them have to drink one by one. Each time, they are full of a large cup. In this situation, Wu Mei is graceful and applauds. After calming down the tension of the next four girls, they asked about the spacewalk of the last life. After they had practiced, they signaled the fourth daughter to prepare and discuss with the court musicians the current meagre tune. Xiao Xue and Xiao Xue come in with a huge wooden box and put them on the ground one by one. It goes without saying that it is full of dry ice. When the water is poured from the top of the carved wooden box, the fog like fairy mist will immediately submerge the whole wooden box, and the carpet will be surrounded by fairy mist. Standing inside, it will give people a feeling of riding on the clouds. "Why didn''t I think of it? Yes, it can be used like this." Wu Mei looked at those wooden boxes, which were immediately covered by fog, and the layers of fog immediately covered the whole palace. In particular, when the four girls stood in the fog and dressed up carefully, they immediately felt like a fairy coming down to earth. The court musicians gently fiddle with the strings, like a trickle of words, like the sound of music dancing in the clouds and mist, as if passing through the contamination of the clouds, they added some immortal spirit. At the same time, the four girls are dancing with their long sleeves like water. The space walk under their feet is mysterious and shocking in the faint white fog. Wu Mei looks at their steps forward, but the people drift back. Her eyes suddenly become bright. She is slightly intoxicated and has a little lazy flattery. The white arms and legs of the four girls are indistinctly visible, showing the softness and beauty of the women in the Tang Dynasty vividly and vividly. When you look at it, your eyes are bright and lively. Your delicate and graceful body is as quiet as the rock of Mount Tai and moves like a fairy flying out of the sky. It does not make people feel dignified, but it gives people a solemn feeling that can not be profaned. The graceful body sways in the wind like green bamboo among the cliffs, but the foot is still. Or like the peach blossom in March, the sky is colorful and brilliant, and the whole body is soft and floating. With the effect of white fog under the feet, it seems that the goddess is really dancing on the clouds. With a small palace lamp is placed on the carpet, the original color of the fairy fog, suddenly become colorful, is the four women set off like a fairy in general. As the last note disappeared in the palace, the whole palace, including Wu Mei and Li Hong, was fascinated by the graceful dance of the four girls. After a long time, Wu Meicai murmured: "from tomorrow, I will pass this dance music to the dancers in the palace. As for the four of you Just like the little snow around the prince, he was given the title of the East Palace Baolin of the sixth grade and was in charge of music Xue Chuer, Yan Lingbin, Huo Xiaoyu and Du qiuniang, who were four girls, did not expect that a piece of dance music was so appreciated by the empress. She went beyond the first eight grade picking girls and the seventh grade imperial daughters who had just entered the Imperial Palace, and directly became the Baolin of zhengliupin. "Poof..." Li Hong''s saliva did not have a little left all turned to spray on Li Xian, angry Li Xian straight hem. But Li Hong didn''t have time to take care of him at the moment. He quickly turned his head and looked at his dragon mother. This guy is going to be crazy. Oneself is to say to give father emperor, not also did not send? As for your rush to throw them into my east palace? What''s more, it''s a direct way to turn them into their own maids. As long as they want to, they can sleep freely. And if they are happy, they can be sealed up again. According to the system of the Imperial Palace, Baolin is the fifth grade talent when the Empress Dowager just entered the palace.This is why Xiaoxue, Xiazhi and Banmei are different from xunlan. Although they are nominally maids, they have always received the salary of the imperial palace. In other words, the four of them were seconded from the Imperial Palace by Li Hong. Now it''s good. All of a sudden, it''s become eight. You can make two mahjong tables. If Pei WANYING knew that, after entering the Palace once, the four great masters knew that they had become four treasure groves. I don''t know how she would feel. "Mother, would you like to consider taking back your life? I didn''t plan to collect so much? " Li Hong looked at the lazy dragon mother again and said in a low voice. Wu Mei was slightly intoxicated and confused with Fengmu: "what''s the matter? unwilling? I really want to give it to your father. " "No, no, no..." "Your Majesty, urgent call." Wang Lou hurried to Wu Mei and said respectfully. "Your Highness, your Majesty''s urgent call." The cheetah didn''t know when he came. He came to Li Hong''s side and said respectfully. At the same time, they handed the urgent call in their hands to their master. The two masters could not help but look at each other. Did your majesty know that Li Zhong and he lanminyue were dead? But when is that? How could he know now? Just as he was about to open the urgent call of his majesty, an eunuch was heard to say respectfully at the door: "to the queen and his highness, Zhongshu Province, Menxia Province, Shangshu Province, and the Minister of the Ministry of war have an urgent request for an interview." "Do you know what it is?" Li Hong pinches the urgent call in his hand. It seems that it''s not long father who knows that Li Zhong and he lanminyue are dead. He doesn''t issue a question. It''s something urgent. "Let them enter the xuanzheng hall, and the palace and the crown prince can cross over." The laziness on Wu Mei''s face disappeared, and the empress''s dignity regained her body. The whole person suddenly became dignified, which surprised Yan Lingbin''s four daughters. This was quite different from the beautiful lady who had a little lazy and leisurely. This is the image of the queen in their hearts. The mother is in the world and elegant. The mother and son did not care about other people. Accompanied by Wang Lou and several maids, they hurried out of the palace of the dining room and went to another place of the xuanzheng hall. "There won''t be any accident for your father, will you?" Wu Mei walks quickly and urgently, and her tone is full of worries. "I don''t think so." Li Hong strides behind Wu Mei. Two people each said a word, this just remembered in the hand urgent call has not opened to see. Li Hong then took apart the red plume as he walked. After opening it, he said simply: "go to Liaodong immediately!" Wu Mei glanced at Li Hong. Seeing Li Hong in a daze, she asked, "what''s the matter? What did you say, your father. " "Er The father asked his children to go to Liaodong immediately Li Hong didn''t have to think about it. He had no choice but to call himself. But can it be this attitude? Is this a courteous attitude? Even if I am your son, let the son help you, this attitude should be better! Wu Mei pulls Li Hong''s urgent intention and slows down while walking. As expected, Li Hong''s words are included. The above is just a simple sentence: "go to Liaodong immediately!" After handing the urgent order back to Li Hong, Wu Mei slowed down her pace even more. She patted her other hand with the urgency in her hand. She guessed, "in this case, the mother''s hand should be almost the same as that in your hand." "I guess it''s even worse." Li Hong curled his mouth. It seems that he is impatient. Otherwise, it is impossible to use such words as "immediately" and "roll" to give his son? Anyway, it''s the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. The vocabulary is not limited to these words. Wu Meibai glanced at him. Although she thought so in her heart, her son was always disgusting at Lao Tzu. It was always hard to hear, didn''t she? However, he didn''t want to pay attention to Li Hong''s abdominal Fei, and slowly opened his urgent intention. He saw the above written: "let the unfilial son roll over to rescue him immediately! I order you to be in charge of the country after the crown prince goes out to war! " "No more?" When Wu Mei opens an urgent order, Li Hong puts her head together in the past. After reading that simple two sentences, she asks in surprise. While talking, he guessed what difficult things his father and her husband met in Liaodong, and slowly stepped into the xuanzheng palace. At this time, Peiyan, the Secretary of Zhongshu Province, CEN changqian, the Minister of Zhongshu Province, Zhang Wenzhen, Cui Yuanzong, and Ren Yaxiang, Secretary of the Ministry of war, were already waiting for them in the study. Because his Majesty''s will and words are anxious, so a few people in the etiquette are only slightly to the king and minister''s ceremony, not the big ceremony. Wu Mei also knew that the matter was urgent, so she waved her hand at will, and let them quickly tell her Majesty''s will. "To the empress and your royal highness, I have just received the urgent order from your majesty. They have ordered his royal highness to lead the troops to Liaodong as soon as possible to rescue them, and to order the empress to take you to prison after his royal highness leaves." Peiyan of Zhongshu province took the lead in communicating with Wu Mei and Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 Just after reporting to Wu Mei and Li Hong from the three provinces of Zhongshu, menxia and Shangshu, Li Qiao, the imperial historian and di Renjie, the Minister of Dali temple, asked for an interview outside the palace gate. Li Hong and Wu Mei looked at each other. From his mother''s face, Li Hong did not see that the empress was excited and excited after his father ordered his mother to be in charge of the country. Looking at that look, he felt a little dignified and worried at the moment. ''s arrival as like as two peas and Li Jiao, the same urgent intention of carrying them with the three imperial provinces of the Central Plains, the lower and the Shang Dynasties, all are the supporting queens. However, the participation of Dali temple and Yushitai is a kind of inhibition and supervision. Dali temple and Yushitai are equivalent to the procuratorates and courts of the last generation, but they have some differences in their functions. After all, the emperor and the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty all went to the east of Liaoning Province. If there were no officials to assist him, I''m afraid the emperor of the Tang Dynasty would be impeached, or he would be forced to retreat. Li Hong looked at Long Ma''s dignified eyes, thinking that the dignified empress might not be due to the assistance of Dali temple and the imperial historian''s platform, but rather what attitude he would be. Looking at other people''s eyes, Li Hong''s heart is more clear at a glance, but also more sure of their own understanding. I''m afraid these people will go to Liaodong by themselves? It is no wonder that they are worried because the imperial edict is too urgent, and the word "help" is used. In particular, the word "help drive" will obviously make the mother and the minister fantasize. Because there are no such two words in your edict? What does it say? It shows that when the father and the Emperor gave orders to himself, his mother and his ministers, the will was written separately. The empress and the minister''s will used the word "rescue", but their own will is to hurry over. Then it will make people wonder whether the father and the emperor really met something unexpected in Liaodong? And to the prince''s highness to hide the word "help drive"? What does that mean? It''s no wonder that he is afraid of thinking too much and that he is afraid that his father and Emperor are in Liaodong. Therefore, he is not willing to leave Chang''an for Liaodong. He will continue to stay in Chang''an under the pretext of staying in Chang''an. After the news of his accident is confirmed, prepare to inherit the throne. It''s not much different from Li Hong''s guess. No matter Wu Mei or di Renjie, Li Qiao, Peiyan and Cen changqian, they all have this kind of worry more or less. Now everything depends on the prince''s initiative. What they can do is meaningless. After all, the power of the prince''s highness is too great. The two posts of shangshuling and Jingzhao Fuyin are enough for the prince to find a suitable and reasonable excuse not to leave Chang''an. Moreover, because of these two positions, these ministers want to persuade the prince, who is determined not to leave, to succeed at all! Although the governor of Jingzhao was not a real official, that was relative to other people. He was the prince''s man, holding the army and horses around Chang''an city. As long as the prince''s highness was not willing to go, even the empress could not take him for a while. What''s more, the prince''s guard is in the hands of his royal highness. In today''s Chang''an City, no one can exert effective pressure on him except the Queen''s persuasion. Li Hong looked at his mother with a smile. He couldn''t help thinking about the struggle between the empress and Li Xian in history, and finally demoted Li Xian as a common man. At that time, there was still a father and Emperor around her, and the empress could dismiss Li Xian as a commoner because of her vague uneasiness. If I really don''t go to Liaodong now, I''m afraid that from tonight on, I will go to the old road of fighting between my mother and Li Xian. Therefore, Li Hong would never have done this again. If it had not been for the Empress Dowager today, after Li Zhong and he lanminyue were killed, she promptly recruited Li Xian and Li Zhe into the Imperial Palace in order to prove her innocence. Maybe Li Hong would have a trace of anxiety, but at the moment, he is not worried at all. "After the mother, the son minister plans to set out early tomorrow morning, but he will not comply with the etiquette system of the expedition." Li Hong looked relaxed and looked around the minister. Wu Mei''s eyes were obviously brighter. After hearing Li Hong''s words, she felt a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart, just like other ministers. At the same time, Wu Mei also found that when her Majesty was away, she lacked restriction on her royal highness. However, within a short time, she was pacified by Li Hong. "That''s very good. Since your father ordered you to go to Liaodong immediately, you, as the crown prince, can''t delay." Wu Mei hides the fluctuation in the heart, light says. "You go down, Ren Yaxiang, and inform Tu Qi, the prince''s bodyguard, that he will have 3000 soldiers all night, and set out for Luoyang at Mao tomorrow. Order: the right servant of Shangshu, Zhang Wenzhen, immediately drew up a document to Lou Shide, the governor of Henan Province. Before Shenshi tomorrow, he must have enough ships for 3000 people. If there is any delay, he will be killed. " Li Hong turned his head and wanted to say. He is still wandering around the six imperial edicts with his Iron Pagoda. He has no way to use his own power. He is the only commander who leads the troops in person. Moreover, the number of troops that the east palace can recruit now is only 4000, but he can''t take all of them away.After hearing Li Hong''s resolute and resolute orders, the officials of Sansheng, Dali temple and Yushitai were relieved. However, it still depends on whether the prince is really the same as he said today. He leads his troops to Yongji canal to Youzhou, and then prepares food and other supplies for Liaodong. After the minister left, Li Hong waved back the maiden and Wang Lou beside Wu Mei. The mother and the son came out of the hall slowly. The moonlight sprinkled on the floor of the palace, like a light layer of silver frost. "The Empress Dowager plans to leave 1000 people for your dispatch. Huameng and Jingzhe will stay in the East Palace at any time for your dispatch. If you are not sure about the use of military affairs, you can ask Quan Yi to assist you. He is a brave and resourceful general in Anxi." Li Hong and Wu Mei stood on the steps of the palace, looking at his mother''s calm face, and said sincerely. , "is this Jin Wu Wei of the palace not enough for you to dispatch after your mother?" Wu Mei, looking at the armor of jinwuwei in the moonlight, asks softly. "Of course, Jin Wu Wei is enough. But over the years, you and your father have never replaced Jin Wu Wei in large numbers. I''m afraid some of them are no longer loyal to you and his father. It''s not impossible to be bought by others. I''m afraid that if you spend money It''s troublesome if someone has a problem. " Li Hong''s worries are not impossible. Jin Wuwei has been guarding the imperial city by tens of thousands of people all these years. If someone with a heart wants to buy some people, it can be done in a few years. If there is any emergency, I''m afraid the Empress Dowager may not be able to dispatch all of them. Li Xian has eyeliner in Jin Wu Wei all need to play a question mark, but at least as far as he knows, this palace palace eunuch and maid, there are many people and Li Xian''s relationship is very close. Wu Mei nods happily. Her eldest son seems to be her eldest son after all. She didn''t see the wrong person. Originally, she thought that he would pass the buck and delay time. She didn''t expect Li Hong to be so decisive. I have to say that hong''er''s move was beyond her expectation, but she didn''t waste her time in hurting him. "Well, the empress mother accepted it. I''ll give the 1000 people to Bai Chun and let her lead the troops for me. However, since it comes to this matter, the Empress Dowager has one thing to ask of you, Li Hong. " Wu Mei left Bai Chun at her side, but she also knew that Li Hong could not take Bai chun to Liaodong tomorrow. "Look at you. After that, you began to break down the children''s ministers. If you have any requirements, just say it, even if it is to dismantle the Daming Palace and rebuild it Ouch Joking, joking. " Li Hong didn''t dare to hide, because at this time, the mother and empress looked more perceptual, her eyes were a little wet, maybe sand was blowing into her eyes. "Just now you talked about the loyalty of Jin Wuwei. The empress mother has a list in her hand. It seems that many of the 100 people are not so loyal to your father. Please replace them with some." Wu Mei''s bright eyes are not moist, but on the contrary, it reveals a trace of murderous spirit. "You mean that Bow and crossbow guard? " When Li Hong heard about a hundred people, he knew that it was the one hundred people who were hiding in every corner of the palace and holding a sniper crossbow. Wu Mei nodded lightly, and Wang Lou came out of the shadow at the right time, handed a list to Wu Mei, and then Li Hong took over. Li Hong didn''t even look at it and put it in his arms. You don''t have to think about it. I''m afraid these people are people who have something to do with Li Xian. The Empress Dowager''s action also rewards herself in disguise and decides to go to Liaodong. But in this way, between the empress mother and Li Xian But it was a complete break. Since she helped the eldest son and betrayed the person in the second son''s hands, although it created a contradiction between the two, she also put herself in the conflict. After all, with Li Xian''s intelligence, I''m afraid that tomorrow, when I go to bed this night, I can figure out the real intention of his mother''s calling him and Li Zhe into the palace. "Go back. Tomorrow morning we will go out to fight, and my mother won''t send you any more." Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, who is unhappy with Wang Lou. She wants to get rid of the unfilial son. Isn''t it just that people didn''t follow his request to stay away when he was talking to himself? As for reprimanding Wang Lou for such trifles? "I want you to stay away from me, so you can hide in the shadow? Oh, if you can''t see you, even if you hide away, you think I''m a fool and play with me. " Li Hong said that kicking someone else''s Wang Lou would almost kick him into the xuanzheng hall. But fortunately, in the end, the queen protected her short legs, grabbed someone by the ear, threw someone down the steps, and then led Wang Lou, who held his tail tightly, to the back palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 In the early morning of the second day, before other gates of Chang''an City were opened, the gate to Baqiao direction was opened out in disorder. In the quiet darkness before dawn, the sound of horses'' hooves on the streets of Chang''an city still awakened the people in each square passing by, and let other early risers stop their work and listen attentively The neat sound of horses'' hooves. In the palace, standing at the gate of xuanzheng hall, Wu Mei, who had not left all night, watched the long cavalry quickly and orderly get out of Chang''an city. Wang Lou walked slowly behind him and said in a low voice, "the queen, the seventeen people in the bow and crossbow guards, for some reason or other, got into a fight after drinking and died ten people." "Oh? What about the other seven? " Wu Mei is picking eyebrows. The unfilial son is quick, but not clean. It seems. "After returning to the empress, seven other people were found out by Li Qiao, a doctor of the imperial historian, because of their drinking. Today, they were sent to go to Liaodong with his royal highness." Wang Lou doesn''t understand why his highness should take risks with them since they are dissidents. Hearing Wang Lou''s last words, Wu Mei''s face suddenly turned cold. She pointed her sharp eyes at Wang Lou''s heart and said in a cold voice, "are you sure you were taken away by Li Hong?" "It is true that the queen was taken away by his royal highness." Wang Lou''s heart string fiercely tight, pressed in the bottom of his heart, is afraid to ask. However, Wu Mei''s tone softened again: "this Li Hong, really does not know the importance, do you really fear that there is something wrong with your mother?" Hearing the Queen''s words, Wang Lou was full of doubts. The prince''s taking the seven people away really solved the hidden danger in the palace, but what did it have to do with the Queen''s safety? Wu Mei turned her head and watched the torch go away. She looked up to the sky with a long sigh and asked, "are you very puzzled. Why does the prince take those seven people around?" "After returning to the queen, the maidservant is really puzzled. Since the prince knows that they are very dangerous, why does he have to take them with him? In this way, does he not put his highness in danger?" When Wang Lou saw the queen asking, he had to brave his head and say his doubts. "Yes, he told people who had a heart to it. Li Hong claimed that it had nothing to do with this palace. He didn''t want to put this palace in danger because he and his majesty were not in Chang''an." Wu Mei smiles bitterly and shakes her head. Li Hong''s action is to tell Li Xian that I killed your man. If you have the ability, you can rush to me. It has nothing to do with the mother. However, Wu Mei could imagine that the seven people who had not died were afraid that there were only two ways to go. Either they were drowned on the waterway to Youzhou, or they were killed in the battle of Liaodong. Taking waterway from Luoyang to Youzhou is the battle route in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. After all, compared with the land March, the cost of waterway is much cheaper. Moreover, you can go straight down the Yongji canal to Youzhou. Located between the Taihang Mountains and the Yanshan Mountains, Youzhou has always been an important town in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. The gap between the two mountains is the shortest natural channel between the farming civilization of the Central Plains and the nomadic people. Similarly, the two mountains are also the natural dividing line between the farming civilization of Central Plains and the nomadic people. In a strict sense, the boundary between agriculture and animal husbandry in Yanshan mountain range, from the north mountain outside Taihang Mountains, starts from the northeast of Tibet Plateau, and continues to Shanhaiguan to the East. It is a mountain range stretching for thousands of kilometers, which completely separates the nomadic people from the farming civilization of the Central Plains. From this we can see that the rolling Great Wall built on the Yanshan Mountains is of great importance to the Central Plains to resist the nomadic people. As an important military town in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Youzhou guarded the gateway of nomadic people to enter the Central Plains smoothly. It was also very important for the Tang Dynasty. In the future history, Youzhou was equally important. Whether in the former Sui Dynasty or the Tang Dynasty, the use of troops to invade Liaodong area and so on, all started from here to really gather troops. However, with the wheel of history rolling, Li Longji, Li Dan''s third son and the grandson of Li Zhi, encountered the rebellion of Anlushan when he later appointed Anlushan Town, a town of Hu Han mixed blood, to guard Youzhou. As a governor of Fanyang, Pinglu and Hedong, Anlushan had a large number of elite cavalry, together with the troops of his comrades Shi Wei and Pei, which led to the beginning of the turbulent period of the Tang Dynasty. As a result of the rebellion of an Shi, the Tang Dynasty entered the situation of vassal and town separatism, and never recovered the glory of Taizong, Gaozong and Xuanzong in the first half of the period. From a historical point of view, if the Anshi rebellion was to warn the Han people of the importance of Youzhou to the Central Plains in the Tang Dynasty, then the alarm bell did not ring for a long time and did not arouse people''s attention to Youzhou. In the period of Five Dynasties and ten states, Shi Jingtang, who called himself as the emperor ER in front of Khitan, handed over the sixteen prefectures of Yanyun and Qidan, which forced the Song Dynasty to start its two hundred years of servile national destiny. Shi Jingtang''s move became the most serious mistake in the history of the Chinese nation''s frontier. He left his door to others to look after and get the "benefits". I think the emperor of the Song Dynasty had a deep understanding.After arriving in Luoyang from Chang''an, Li Hong just took a rest in the evening. At dawn the next day, he took a boat to the East and took 3000 troops to Youzhou. Looking at the far away Fan Ying, Lou Shide was also greatly relieved, and then ordered people to draft documents to be sent to the three provinces of Chang''an, Dali temple and the imperial historian platform. Youzhou and Fanyang two place names exist each other, today''s Fanyang is also equivalent to Youzhou, all the jurisdiction scope just changes with the change of the times, the name is also in the back and forth. The reason why the Lu family of Fan Yang became one of the five surnames and seven families in Youzhou was related to their living in dangerous places. Four days later, Lu Zhaolin, the governor of Fan Yang, led all the officials to meet Li Hong, the prince''s Royal Highness, beside the Yongji canal. All the marching equipment, food and grass, etc. that his highness had given him for a long time were already ready. Li Hong was not surprised at the rapid march for several days. What was most astonishing was that Lu Zhaolin and others, and the three thousand soldiers without armour behind the prince''s highness were not even pale and tired! This makes them very surprised. In principle, even in the Yongji canal, as Guanzhong people, how can they not get seasick? But the fact is that they were beyond their expectation. When these people got off the boat and changed horses, everyone''s steps were firm and strong, and there was no such thing as faltering or faltering. After another night''s rest, the army began to rush to Yuguan on the second day. Yuguan was built in the third year of kaihuang in the former Sui Dynasty. The purpose of Yuguan was to prevent the nomads outside the pass from coveting the Central Plains. In the 19th year of Zhenguan reign, Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin, who had gathered troops from Youzhou and set out from Yuguan to Liaodong, was the only important military town in the Tang Dynasty. After leaving Yuguan, Li Hongcai began to order the 3000 soldiers behind him to wear armour. The road of black soil compaction was smooth enough for the relatively good grain and grass materials. Li Hong, who originally wanted to collect grain and grass from Yunzhong capital, had to start transporting grain and grass from liyangcang because of his father Long''s order on the way. The 3000 soldiers and horses carried enough grain for tens of thousands of people, which slowed down the March. After seven days, Li Hong left 2000 people to escort the grain and grass according to the March plan, and he was the first to lead 1000 people to the songmo governor''s house. When he arrived at the songmo governor''s house, he was already close to the front line that Li Hong understood. But what he didn''t expect was that long Da didn''t practice his martial arts in vain. He didn''t expect that long Dad took over more than ten cities such as Baiyan, Beisha, maigu, Yinshan and houhuang in a short time of about two months. Besides, he not only took these cities, but also moved the people of other people to the governor''s house of songmo and Juyan And Dingxiang governor''s office. However, it seems that it was predestined in the dark. After asking the governor of the governor''s office of songmo, he knew that long dad had been attacking Anshi city for the past 20 days, but he met with Koguryo''s tenacious resistance. After gathering more than 200000 troops for more than 20 days, he was still unable to win. Li Hong had already engraved the topographic map of Liaodong area in his mind. With his research on the road during this period of time, he was very puzzled. How could he take an''anshi city without breaking through with explosives? Although it is said that Anshi city is the only way to enter the Korean Peninsula, and there are three cities behind it, namely, the South Soviet Union, Mudi and cangyan, it should be razed to the ground by using the explosives in hand in more than 20 days. The governor of the governor''s office of songmo came in from the outside quickly. The man arrived before his voice was heard: "I see your royal highness, brother Li Kuo." Li Hong turned his head and did not see the figure. Before he could speak, he saw a man trotting in. Interesting. Did he learn from him or did he learn from himself? How do you like it? Before you see it, you''ll be polite. The governor of songmo Prefecture was appointed by Dahe, the largest tribe of Khitan in the Tang Dynasty. To put it bluntly, the place where they are now is the land of Khitan. The original name of brother Li Kuo was changku brother. It was changed to brother Li Kuo after he was given the surname by Emperor Li Zhi of Tang Dynasty. Now he is the governor of songmo Dudu Fu, but with Li Hong''s reform of Liubu and the official system of four towns in Anxi in the Tang Dynasty in recent years. The governor''s office, which was held by Khitan and other tribes, became more and more like an honorary position. However, it seems that people still attach great importance to it. It is very beautiful. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 Liaodong area has been well-known for its fierce folk customs in history. In addition, due to the great temperature difference between day and night, the highly popular high-grade wine in Central Plains has been greatly sought after here, and even has become the daily necessities of the people here. A large number of high-quality and low-quality high-quality wines are the same as water here, but it has to be admitted that only in this area with great temperature difference between day and night, drinking that high-quality wine is the most refreshing. After a cup of high-quality wine, the whole person immediately becomes warm. Large pieces of mutton are taken out of the steaming copper pot. With the feeling of heartburn of high-level wine in the stomach, after a while, they are eating with sweat. The elder brother Li Kuo in the governor''s office of songmo has great respect for Li Hong, perhaps because his surname was given by Li Tang. Therefore, brother Li Kuo even regarded himself as a real Li family and knew everything about Li Hong. The Shiwei and Kuei tribes are close to the governor''s office of Juyan. Whenever there is a war in Eastern Liaoning, the Dufu of Juyan and Dingxiang will gather a large number of troops to prepare for the war, so as to prevent Shiwei or Fukai secretly colluding with Koguryo to oppose the Tang Dynasty. It was obvious that brother Li Kuo had frequent trade contacts with Shi Wei and Wei Wei. He knew a lot about the two tribes. After drinking three cups of wine, he began to talk. Li Hong was surprised by the fact that they would patronize Shi Wei''s and Pei''s departments in winter, whether they were Dingxiang''s or Juyan''s and songmo''s Dudu''s, and their women, cattle and sheep, and so on, were often robbed by them. In particular, because he was located between the white mountain and the black water, he was patronized by them many times. According to this elder brother Li Kuo, there are several women in his house who are the concubines of the leaders of the small tribes he robbed. Li Hong was thrilled and frowned at the same time. Was it true that the powerful Shi Wei and the powerful Yi in his impression really won the weak as brother Li Kuo said? After repeated questioning, brother Li Kuo was not able to get up. He only mentioned the fact that he was near the pine desert and Juyan with Shi Wei and Pei. He did not know about the big room Wei, Luo Tan department, and the black water department of the black water area after he went deep into Shiwei. Finally, after hearing the explanation from the governor of songmo Prefecture, we can see that the Kung Fu of brother Li Kuo is no less than that of his fierce character. However, the deeper he goes into Shiwei or Pei, the more powerful he will encounter. Therefore, they just dare to harass and harass people in the border areas and really enter the hinterland of others. They never dare to go alone ¡£ And they, that is to say, they have a good relationship with others at the border. Sometimes they even exchange some goods in a friendly way. For example, the women who are tired of Li Kuo may grab them and throw them to each other when they drink with the leaders of the small tribes in Shiwei and kaibu. Li Hong shook his head again and again, but he was also firm in his mind. After the war on the Korean Peninsula was over, he had to lead his troops to Shiwei to see what was the power of the later powerful Jurchen. When the banquet was about to end, brother Li Kuo had already drunk a lot of sweat. In addition, Li Hong''s easygoing nature made him smile to him all the time. So he let go of his hands and feet after drinking and opened his mind. He let out a piece of black heart protecting hair on his chest and swore allegiance. He would go to Anshi city with Li Hong in the morning to help his majesty attack the city. Li Hong shook his head and didn''t care about him. He said that he was tired. He told him to get out of the house and have a rest. Brother Li Kuo realized that he was a little too enthusiastic. He looked at the prince who drank almost as much as he did. He was calm and didn''t have the slightest sense of excitement. Brother Li Kuo was a bit upset. He confessed his guilt with an open mind and left. This time, another arm appeared Eagle? "Your Highness, this is my favorite haidongqing. When your highness comes here today, I have nothing to show you. I will give you this haidongqing." Brother Li Kuo is full of beard, and even clings to the sparkling wine. He says with reluctance. "Haidongqing?" "Yes, your highness, this is the haidongqing that governor Li likes best. In the eyes of brother Li Kuo, this haidongqing is more important than a woman''s The governor of songmo explained to Li Hong. "I''ll take it." Li Hong is not polite. He found that this haidongqing is really good. The two white claws of haidongqing show that it is the best haidongqing. Besides, it is also snow-white. The bird body of nearly one meter proves that this haidongqing is already two or three years old and is about to become an adult. It''s no wonder that Li Kuge''s eyes flashed a trace of reluctant to give up again. Finally, he carefully untied the leather cover on his arm and handed it to Li Hong together with haidongqing. Li Hong took haidongqing, who had fluttered his wings several times, and waved to brother Li Kuo with a smile. Without even saying thank you, Li Hong began to stroke the bird''s head of haidongqing. Haidongqing is very human. It is rare in the last life. It is comparable to the existence of giant pandas. After three years of age, he can fight with adult foxes and even capture each other. The most important thing is that haidongqing exists as a totem like a God in the minds of the Khitan people, such as Li Kuge, Kuei or Shiwei. Therefore, the identity and significance of haidongqing are quite respectable.Li Kuge gave Li Hong a top-notch haidongqing, which was obviously full of respect and loyalty. Li Hong is naturally not polite. If you don''t accept it, I''m afraid brother Li Kuo will think he doesn''t respect him? Although his face is full of reluctant to give up, but it is to haidongqing, rather than reluctant to give it to himself? Naturally, Li Hong was very satisfied with his first harvest when he came to Liaodong. The next morning, Xue Rengui had already run back from the front. With only 300 elite soldiers, he came to meet his royal highness prince to Anshi city. Watched by Li Kuge, the governor of songmo Prefecture and other officials, Li Hong led a thousand cavalry and Xue Rengui to set out again, striving to get to Anshi city at night. Although the number of a thousand horsemen in helmets and armour, together with Xue Rengui''s 300 men, was not large, their momentum still made the governor of the governor''s office of songmo a burst of pride, and brother Li Kuo opened his eyes even more. Judging from his experience on horseback for many years, these 1000 people were absolutely comparable to his Majesty''s Jin Wu Wei. Is it even better than them? Just as they do not move like a loose horse on the back of the horse, even if the best warriors of their own family sit on the back of the horse, so it is. But how many excellent generals can Dahe have? Brother Li Kuo had always been in the heart of Xiao Jiu, but he could not help but look at the Tang cavalry who was raising a cloud of smoke and began to waver. Along the way, except for a short break at noon, Li Hong led Xue Rengui on his way. From Anxi to Liaodong, Xue Rengui was excited and high in battle in order to follow Li Hong again. When passing through every town contributed by the Tang Dynasty, we can occasionally see the huge gap left by some explosives after destroying the city. Because of the tight time, Li Hong did not enter each occupied city in turn, but selectively crossed the two cities. Under the introduction of Xue Rengui, Li Hong knew that the remaining two cities were only some old, weak, sick and disabled. Because they were not willing to submit to the Tang Dynasty and were not willing to be moved by the Tang Dynasty, they stayed here all the time. The situation of the two cities is basically the same, just like empty cities. There are only a few people who are indifferent to their eyes and have no spirit. They are wearing ragged clothes and numb expression. They pass through the center of the city and have no reaction at all. After the capture of the seven or eight cities, the casualties and losses of the Tang Dynasty were perfectly controlled at about 2000 people, and flattery was only eight thousand farts. These were nothing to the Tang Dynasty. Just let Li Hong wonder is, how to get to the city of Anshi can not capture? Is Anshi an iron wall? Can''t even that dynamite blow the city apart? Xue Rengui smiles bitterly and shakes his head helplessly. His voice is full of bitterness and bitterness: "Your Highness, it is true that anshicheng is an important military town of Koguryo. It can be regarded as a big city, and its walls can be said to be unbreakable." "So strong that you can''t even use explosives?" The horses galloped along the road, but did not affect their conversation. "Caught up with a heavy rain, all the explosives secretly buried overnight were wetted and lost their function..." "Then continue to bury. Is Anshi city on guard? Even if it''s on guard, it''s impossible for you to find any opportunities for ten or twenty days in a row? " Li Hong is puzzled to interrupt Xue Rengui''s words and continue to ask. "What your highness said is very true. I think so. We didn''t encounter this kind of situation in Anxi at the beginning. Although this kind of situation is rare in Anxi, we tried to wrap it with oil paper when we exploded the clouds..." "Get to the point." I''m afraid that there are some factors in Li Honggui''s mind to control them. Sure enough, Xue Rengui, who was galloping on his horse''s back, laughed bitterly again and said: "the Taishi Bureau ordered gexiyuan. After the explosives failed to play their role the next day, the ministers unanimously asked his majesty to try again. But gexiyuan thought that this was the heaven''s prevention for his majesty. Otherwise, how could it start to rain the next day? It is not suitable to be used again. It will damage your Majesty''s Royal grace. " "So you''re stuck in the city of Anshi and can''t move a foot? How many sieges have you had? How is the war going? " Li Hong frowned. As expected, as Bai Chun told himself, gexiyuan, the prodigy, began to hold back. Li Chunfeng is the same. After you quit your job, can''t you introduce a reliable person to serve as the imperial order? To introduce such a fake divine stick to serve as the imperial order is really nothing to make the Tang Dynasty uneasy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 As they entered the boundary of Anshi City, both Xue Rengui and Li Hong slowed down the speed of their horses. Night fell slowly at this time. Not far from the foot of Anshi City, tens of thousands of torches began to burn, and rows of tents filled the lower rows of Anshi city. "Now there are more than 5000 casualties here, otherwise your Majesty would not have called you to come here at once. Koguryo is indeed very tenacious, but it also became tenacious after retreating to Anshi city. Basically, when I met the Tang army attacking the city, they would choose not to fight, or they would abandon the city and flee under a little symbolic resistance. " Xue Rengui holds the reins for Li Hong, and Li Hong jumps off the horse''s back. The 1000 people behind him did not have to wait for Li Hong''s order, but began to walk to the tent where Xue Rengui had set up a camp for them. Ready to take a break. "The casualties are so great that I don''t know what my father thinks, but fortunately, it''s good not to continue the brute attack." Li Hong nodded. The first task now is to persuade long dad to continue using explosives. What''s special is against the harmony between heaven and earth and the way of heaven. If you want harmony between heaven, earth and people, you have to have life to accept it. That''s the way of heaven. Dutmo died under the wall. The way of heaven is a thread. Under the light of the torch, Li Hong and Xue Rengui crossed the first line of defense behind him and entered the army camp. From a distance, a large tent occupied a large area of open space, surrounded by tents under the dim night and the banners of jinwuwei standing on the top. "The servant, Lian tie and Yang Wu, were ordered to meet his highness." With the ghost like two people, floating in front of Li Hong. How about the father? Is it OK? " Li Hong waved his hand and asked lightly. "Go back to your highness, your majesty is all right, dizziness has not happened again, but these days a little haggard, presumably because Anshi city has been unable to attack for a long time." Yang Wu was supposed to serve the Dragon father. This time, he lent Yang Wu to the Dragon father to protect his safety. The emperor''s tent naturally represents the majesty of the Tang Empire. The whole tent is more like a built-up house, and there are various functional areas in it. Even if the emperor drives his own expedition to Liaodong, in this respect, the Tang Dynasty will not be stingy. At the entrance of the gate, jinwuwei''s helmet is full of armor, and the bright armor is shining with cold light under the light of the torch. The horse''s name in hand and the cross knife in the waist seem to exude an inviolable dignity. Although Li Hong didn''t see Jin Wuwei holding a bow and crossbow in secret, he thought they would be more terrible than those on the surface. Li Hong, who was supposed to go directly into the golden tent, suddenly stopped and looked at the open space around the golden tent and the tents in the distance. He changed his mind and decided to inspect the defense of jinwuwei first. "Come on in. My defense measures are not up to you, the prince''s palace. It''s all about jinwuwei." "Yes, father." Li Hong shrugged his shoulders, but he didn''t expect that long dad was waiting for him. It seemed that he was blocked under the city wall of Anshi City, and he had been worn out of patience. Li Hong quickly walked two steps. Under the gaze of Jin Wuwei, he untied the horizontal knife sent by Yiyang on his waist and gave it to Yang Wu, who then handed it to Jin Wuwei for safekeeping. This move is not only the surprise of Jin Wuwei, but also the surprise of Yang Wu and tie. It doesn''t seem to be the style of the prince''s highness! Even Jin Wuwei, who was standing at the gate of the tent, was ready to be kicked by his royal highness while sticking to his duty. But what they didn''t expect was that his highness cooperated with him. Looking at the surprised look of several people, Li Hong seemed to explain to the people inside: "it''s no different here than in Chang''an, as the prince, and in the barracks. It''s natural to follow the rules of the barracks, and no one can be an exception." Li Zhi, who was in the tent, listened to Li Hong''s words with sincerity. This was the first time that he set the rules of being a son of man and a minister to himself. That is to say, in the barracks, no one can be too big! "See your father." Li Hong walked into the tent and looked at the middle-aged man who had lost a lot of weight. He saw that his looks were full of fatigue and anxiety. Although he was looking at himself with a smile at the moment, Li Hong could still feel that the long father had been tortured almost by this period of war. "No, the marching speed is much faster than I thought. I think it will take two or three days, ha ha." Li Zhi approached Li Hong, reached out and patted Li Hong on the shoulder. He was slapped with a black nail leaf. "After receiving your father''s order, my son''s minister immediately began to gather troops. I didn''t dare to delay on the way. I just wanted to get here to see my father as soon as possible." Li Hong followed Li Zhi and walked slowly to the inside of the tent. "How is your mother Li Zhi motioned Li Hong to sit down, while he himself took the lead in sitting down in the most central position. In the whole hall, at this time, there are Qi Li, deputy director Gao Kan, former general manager of Dongzhou Road, Li Jinxing, Yang Fang, deputy director of Yanshan Road, Liu Rengui and Xue Rengui behind Li Hong.At the same time, those who have been attacked by the enemy in Liaocheng are the ones who are waiting for the enemy to attack. Li Hong slowly sat down under Li Zhi. Li Zhi then continued: "hong''er, look at the situation. What''s the best plan? Now the father and they have been thinking about it for several days, but they have been unable to come up with a perfect plan Li Hong looked at Li Zhi again with a smile. Although he lost a lot of weight, he felt that he was strong and strong. Compared with the white fat appearance in Chang''an, he still felt that the Dragon father looked more handsome, but he didn''t know whether Longma liked it or not. He stood up and went to the sand table, picked up the wooden stick and poked over the marked cities which his father had captured and marked. Then he pointed to Anshi city and the three cities behind him and said, "now for Koguryo, this is their last defense line. If you add Anshi City, these four cities will be broken, so straight It is no surprise that Koguryo will make a strong vow to resist. But... " Li Hong knocked on the outlines of the four cities. His stick swam slowly on the sand table, crossed the Qianshan Mountains, crossed the Wangcheng River, and pointed to Xinluo in the north of Pyongyang. He continued: "the white eyed wolf of Xinluo always looked at the face of Tang Dynasty. A few years ago, we let go of Gaogouli, and they began to mend with Koguryo. So in those years, A large number of Xinluo maids have poured into our Tang Dynasty more than ever before. Should you all have some experience? " Li Hong asked the generals present with a smile that Kunlun Slaves and Xinluo maids were always the favorite of the Tang Dynasty''s powerful families, nobles, aristocrats and family leaders. In the first two years, although he was in Anxi, it did not mean that he knew nothing about Chang''an and Luoyang. A large number of Xinluo maids who poured into Chang''an and Luoyang from Xinluo were plundered by the nobles and aristocratic families of Tang Dynasty overnight. But with the beginning to continue to use troops for Koguryo, the number of Xinluo maids began to decrease. What does this mean? Everyone here knows that, and the king of Xinluo once complained to the emperor of Tang Dynasty that Koguryo blocked the trade between Xinluo and the Tang Dynasty, so that Xinluo maids could only enter the Tang Dynasty by water. However, the water route can be divided into seasons, so the forced Xinluo had to send envoys into the Tang Dynasty to sue Koguryo to the Tang emperor. Now, in Li Hong''s opinion, with the Tang army''s arrival at Anshi city again, Xinluo may have received the news that Datang attacked Koguryo for a long time. Now I''m afraid they are starting to attack Koguryo from the north again with the mentality of beating water dogs in pain. In this way, it is the real reason for Koguryo''s tenacious resistance? After all, in the face of double attacks, if there is no tenacious resistance, then for Koguryo, only the road of destruction can be taken. "In this case, Xinluo wants to get a share of the military use of Koguryo in the Tang Dynasty?" Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan can be said to be connected with Liaodong, which is not surprising to them at all. After all, Silla and Baiji once wanted to unite with Datang to conquer Koguryo, but Datang finally gave up the matter because Li Hong dismissed Dai Zhide during his supervision of the country, which finally made Datang give up the use of troops. At the same time, it also caused Xinluo and Baiji to be beaten up by Koguryo who had come back to God. Finally, Xinluo and Baiji still put this account on the head of Datang. However, at that time, because Anxi used troops, and Li Hong had completely rejected the use of troops in Gaogouli when Li Hong was in charge of the country, no one in the Tang Dynasty paid any attention to their protest. "Silla and Baiji have always been that kind of dead virtue. It''s understandable to take advantage of Koguryo if they want to share a share. Now we can go in two ways. One is to capture Anshi city as soon as possible, and then break through the three cities of South Jiangsu, Mudi and cangyan, and reach their royal city directly. They command Xinluo and Baiji. 2£º Continue to stand by until Silla and Baiji can''t sit still and attack Koguryo actively. After Silla and Baiji attract most of Koguryo''s attention, we can break through Anshi city at the least cost. But... " "But what? When did you start to stutter Li Zhi asked eagerly. If he wants to be successful in military affairs, he must capture Anshi city. In this way, if he does something that the former Emperor never did, then he will be worthy of the title of emperor. "At that time, however, it will be inevitable for Koguryo to perish. We must compete with Silla and Baekje to see who wins the imperial city first, then who can take the strategic initiative in Liaodong." Li Hong looked at the generals who nodded their approval, but all of them had a question. They didn''t want to attack Anshi City, but it was really difficult to conquer. Otherwise, how could the first emperor fight here and then the class would return to the dynasty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 However, everyone here knows that when the first emperor went to Anshi City, many factors made him decide to give up the attack and return to the dynasty. Because of Koguryo''s tenacious resistance, and because the weather entered a freezing winter, coupled with the fact that food and grass were difficult to sustain and the roads were in dire straits, every catty of grain needed to be transported to the front line made the Tang Dynasty unbearable and difficult to sustain. Therefore, at that time, it was necessary to give up the attack and change the strategy of growing harassment. Today, the weather is still warm, the water waves, green mountains and green shadows everywhere. Besides, there are big killers and explosives in hand. It is definitely not an arduous task to take down Anshi city. Looking at the sand table, they fell into meditation. The cost of winning Anshi city and even the King City of Koguryo is not small, but the emperor of Tang Dynasty can bear the cost. took Gao Gao Li and set up a real Anton''s metropolitan government. This is what Lee has dreamed of. Although his son Li Hong is not very keen, he is still in his own presence. Is it not enough to let himself has the final say? After all, I am the supreme commander. "What will happen if the Koguryo kingdom is first captured by Silla or Baiji?" Liu Renyuan dealt with them the most, and he had to think more comprehensively. The war was worth fighting in the Tang Dynasty and won at all costs. "It''s worth it, it''s not worth it. There is no war in the world that is measured by value or unworthiness. Some interests can be seen as soon as the war is over, while others need to wait for many years for us to see. But no matter what kind of city, there is a prerequisite, that is, what kind of strategic management we should take after taking these cities! This is the most important thing. When the strategy is used well, everything is worth it. If it is not used well, any interests are illusory. " "There are no scholars in the Imperial College and hongwenguan. What are the literati doing? They are straightforward." Lizhi snorted. It was really hard for you to elaborate. Li Hong shrugged his shoulders, but this time he pointed his target at the boundary of Koguryo. He said, "because there is an uncertain factor in all the premise interests. The uncertain factor in Liaodong is the Kaibei tribe. Xinluo and Baiji win the Koguryo King City. Naturally, he will look at them differently and even make friends with them for a period of time We won the Royal City, and they will also collude with Koguryo''s adherents in secret. At that time, it will still be the trouble of Datang. " "This..." After listening for a long time, Qi Peng He Li finally understood. This is a repeat of the old tune. His highness is still clinging to his strategy at that time. He doesn''t want to set up an antongdu garrison here. He doesn''t want to destroy Koguryo. Not only did he hear it, but all the people present heard it. His majesty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and his dragon father sat at the top of the table. He even insisted on the strategy of that year. He really didn''t give the emperor a little face when he was on the expedition. Li Zhigang was still listening to the expression of concentration, eyes shine, but now also understand, look at this, this unfilial son wants to follow his grandfather''s strategy, mainly to harass, suppress, but never let him subjugate, to Silla, Baiji can take advantage of it. "What will happen if I have a strong heart to build a prefect''s office here?" Li Zhi got up from his chair, went to the sand table, grabbed Li Hong''s stick and said. "It''s simple. After a few years of passive strike, it''s cheaper for Silla, Baiji or Koguryo." Li Hong doubted their eyes very much. Can''t you see it from the sand table? In addition to mountains, the Korean Peninsula has few plains. Although there are many rivers, it is impossible to adapt to agricultural civilization in this era. 80% of the mountains and 20% of the plains are fertile, but relatively speaking, most of them are mountainous areas, which are not suitable for crop production. This is the reason why their fisheries are more developed. Liu Rengui is mature and prudent, and he has a deep understanding of the situation in the peninsula. He looked at Li Zhi and then Li Hong, saluted and asked, "Your Highness, if we don''t conquer them, they will still be a hidden danger in our Tang Dynasty. If we have this hidden danger, you can''t rest assured?" "No one can rest assured. However, if we destroy Koguryo, we will face Xinluo and Baiji in person. Similarly, we still can''t rest assured, which is not in line with the fundamental interests of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, since we can''t have peace of mind, it''s better to support a puppet regime and let them fight all the time, and those who are weak to protect others will be beaten by those who are strong. " Li Hong took the stick in his father''s hand and knocked Koguryo. He also knocked on Silla and said to Baiji. Li Hong knows more clearly than anyone here what kind of people the Korean Peninsula is. It has a strong nationalism, but it does not have the intelligence and mind to go out of the line of great power. Therefore, he relies on the strong to be a dog and help others from generation to generation. Moreover, throughout the history of China, there has never been a regime willing to waste too much thought on this land and bring them into the territory, not only because of the greater resistance, but also because of the fact that they are like raising a dog that is not well-known, and they may bite you at any time.Li zhiting frowned. He wanted to make a name for himself in history, and whether he could achieve the same prestige as the former Emperor. He hoped that he could achieve what the former Emperor could not do, so as to reach the height of the former Emperor. For a moment, I couldn''t think of any reason. So I waved my hand impatiently, indicating that we should all leave first. We will discuss after inspecting the city defense of Anshi city tomorrow. After Li Zhi sat down, Li Hong sat down next to him. "How is your mother "Everything is good for the mother, but after receiving your will, she appears very anxious and urges her son''s ministers to come as soon as possible. Some of them are worried about whether you are in a disadvantageous war in Liaodong." "The war is not good. I think the queen is worried about my accident. Every time I write this letter, I am tired of it." "That''s the mother''s postscript. You should know how to cherish..." "I don''t need you to teach me a lesson. I ask you, can I go home empty handed in this expedition?" How easy to give up the cultural and military strategy you have? He is not reconciled. "How can you say that, father and emperor, I''d like to say frankly that the Korean Peninsula is of no benefit to our Tang Dynasty. Even if we take all of them, we still have to provide them with food in the famine period. Look at the governor''s office in Yunzhong, which one is not waiting for the imperial court to cook the food? Even if you want to build the eastern capital of Jian''an to include songmo, Juyan and Dingxiang, you can set up the capital guard in the small town in front of you along the river after you capture the city of An''an, so as to block the main road of Gaogouli, Xinluo and Baiji into our Tang Dynasty by land. " What should Liu Jing do Li Zhi is just chatting with his prince at will, so he doesn''t think too much. He just wants to know what Li Hong thinks. "Liujing is also known as Pyongyang, because after crossing the Datong River, where the terrain is flat and suitable for living, so it is more often called Pyongyang, which is also the royal city of Koguryo. As long as we have a firm foothold in the Datong River, facing Koguryo across the river, and then make friends with them, we can even immediately provide them with food, grass and weapons, so that they have enough ability to fight against Baiji and Silla. If it is not good, you can also order the Japanese to feign attack and control Silla and Baiji. In this way, you can stand by the Datong River at any time to catch fish and watch Silla They fight with Baiji and Koguryo. If they don''t like it, they will beat them. If they do, they will reward some overstocked grain and forage in exchange for some fine jade from Pyongyang Li Hong said that finally, cynicism began to appear on his face. "Let their internal strife continue, so that it is in the best interests of Datang in your heart?" Li Zhi laughed, and Li Hong stepped back. However, the proposal after the retrogression became more feasible and even more satisfactory to him. "In fact, if you really want to expand the territory, you can move your eyes further. Now the weather is still warm, and there are more than two months and three months to go before the cold weather. You can completely focus on Shi Wei and Pei, and conquer them to expand the territory for the Tang Dynasty. It is much wiser to look here." "Forget it. I''m afraid you have already made up your mind? It seems that I have thought a lot of words along the way, that is to say, I hope that my attention will be focused on Shi Wei and he, so that is why I have been hindering my military use of Koguryo? " Li Hong didn''t hide his ideas. Hehe said: "this is one of them. The main thing is that the demise of Koguryo is not good for our Tang Dynasty. In the end, the cheaper ones are Xinluo and Baiji." What Li Hong didn''t say was that at that time, the Tang Dynasty''s national strength was weak and he couldn''t help himself. He didn''t want the Korean Peninsula to be unified, which gave rise to Koryo. In the end, he helped Shi Wei and Pei to invade the Central Plains. Li Zhi rubbed some dizzy temples and closed his eyes for a while. He opened his mouth and said, "he lanminyue and Li Zhong are dead. It is said that you sent someone to kill them secretly after I left for the war?" A trace of loneliness emerges from Li Zhi''s face. He is more nostalgic about Helan Minyue, just like his reminiscence of the queen in those years and his nostalgia for Xiao Shufei. In addition, in history, Wu Mei knew that Wu Mei wanted to abolish Wu Mei. From the point of view of Fei Hou, Li Zhi showed his concern for he lanminyue Attitude, more or a sentiment in the heart. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 Li Hong yawned when his father asked about this topic. This question had long been expected to be asked by the Emperor himself, but it was good to do so. Whether it was true or not, at least it showed that the father was not angry about it. Li Hong gave a bitter smile and then said, "if you really want to kill your royal brothers Li Zhong and he lanminyue, you can do it without being noticed by the gods or ghosts. Even if you can do it, the whole world will think that they are still alive after the death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue for ten years." "But now Li Zhong and he lanminyue are dead and killed by you. What do you want me to do? Do you believe one side of your story Li Zhi could not see the expression on his face, and the emperor''s standard Chengfu was hung on his face. "For the time being, you have no way to prove your innocence. Just one day after the incident, you have been summoned to Liaodong. Even if you want to prove your innocence, you don''t have time to look for evidence. Besides Li Zhong and he lanminyue committed suicide. They just wanted to put the blame on me. It''s too difficult to prove themselves. " Li Hong said lightly. On the surface, he is very relaxed in the face of long father''s inquiry, but in fact, in his heart, he is still holding a sweat, that is, he lanminyue, a woman who can not determine his status in his father''s heart. If my father is nostalgic, I''m afraid he will be doubted by his father. If he doesn''t, everything will be OK. There is only one Li Zhong left. I want to come to my father and the emperor also know what happened between them. Li Zhi sighed for a long time. He got up and said, "go out with me." "Yes, father." When they came to the tent, the grass under their feet was like the lawns that could be mowed in the imperial palace. They stepped on the soft grass with a torch in five steps, which made the surroundings look like the day. The city of Anshi, which lies quietly in the distance, looks like a dying beast, watching the brightly lit tent in front of it. As the night wind blows, a trace of cool makes people shake all over, and the sleepiness just now dissipates quickly with the night wind. "What did you do after you received the news of Li Zhong''s death in Chang''an?" Li Zhi asked again, pacing slowly behind his hands. "I''ve sent people to check the two places to see if I can find any clues. But I''m not optimistic. I mean, I don''t want my son to get out of trouble easily because they have done things so carefully that they don''t want them to get out of trouble easily. It happens that you just drove your own expedition, and you just use this to separate them My loyalty to you. " "That''s what I said. I know that if I get angry and continue to do something after I get to know this, it''s obviously not in line with your character if I do so unclearly. Moreover, I can receive the will of my father and set off for Liaodong immediately one day after the incident. It''s enough to see that your heart is open and aboveboard." "Does that minister need to prove himself?" "What does your mother mean?" ¡°¡­¡­ The empress mother said that the children''s ministers still need to prove themselves. " "Then you can continue to prove your innocence. I think you can''t be wrong after you come to your mother. That''s what I mean. If you can''t make it clear, in the future Forget it, take Anshi city first, and then go to Datong River. " Li Zhi changed his words at the right time. Li Hong didn''t know what he wanted to say. He just nodded silently. Next, Li Hong pretended to attack tomorrow for a while. He saw for himself how tenacious the resistance of Anshi city was, and then made plans. After asking about GE Xiyuan, he was put back in his tent by his dragon father. Li Hong, who had traveled all the way, washed and fell asleep under the service of Huameng and Jingzhe. But at first, he couldn''t close his eyes anyway. Just now, he talked to father long, focusing on how he proved his innocence and how his father and Emperor cared about the recent situation of his mother and his wife. But The father didn''t know? Or did the emperor deliberately not ask why Li Xian and Li Zhe were called into the palace by his mother? Do you think it''s a small thing, not worth mentioning? Or don''t you know? In his bewilderment, he didn''t know what his father thought about it. When he opened his eyes again, it was already dawn. The biological clock did not change with the rush of these days, but continued his habit of getting up early to exercise and then washing. Huameng had already prepared clear mountain spring water, waiting for him to take a cold bath. Li Hong approached the cold water, which was still cold and piercing in the morning. The whole person could not help but excite himself. After the accumulation of temperature difference overnight, the mountain spring water has even caught up with the temperature of his winter cold bath in Chang''an. After finishing breakfast, he put on his armor, took the horizontal knife, and put on haidongqing, which was given to him by brother Li Kuo. He went to the camp of the Chinese army, which was only a few tens of meters away from him. He saw that other generals had arrived and were quietly discussing how to attack the city today. After Li Hong arrived for a moment, Shi Shi ran walked out of the camp. Looking at the look of today, he was much better than yesterday. It is estimated that Li Hong''s arrival has relieved him of a lot of pressure. After seeing Li Hong''s appearance, Li Zhi had the same reaction as the minister when he saw him. Why did he wear a haidongqing? This is not a war.So Li Zhi lost his interest after a glance. Li Hong, who wanted to give haidongqing to his father, lost his interest. Since you don''t like it, I won''t give it. So he took haidongqing in his left arm, waiting for his father to speak. Military power was not what Li Hong wanted. In front of all the generals and the officials, he had to give him a golden seal. Sure enough, according to the ceremony of the early Dynasty in the court, after a simple court discussion, a decree was brought out by Hua Ji. In a very simple word, from now on, all affairs in the army, big or small, are handled by his highness prince. If there is a major matter or there is no dispute, you can report it to me for decision. The ministers and Li Hong received orders at the same time, and then Li Zhi became the shopkeeper. Yesterday, Li Hong reported his actions today, so he was no longer curious. Next, it was up to Li Hong to make decisions and display his military talents. He led the general general out of the camp and came to Anshi city. It was not a very tall tower. In the early morning sun, it occasionally reflected the light of weapons on the tower. The bow and crossbow hidden in the dark was aiming at a group of Tang generals at the bottom of the city, but they did not see their important generals inspecting the gate. "Are other gates so heavily guarded?" Li Hong asked Xue Rengui behind him. Among all the generals, only Xue Rengui had followed him to fight in Anxi, so it was easy to use. Xue Rengui could not resist his desire for a world war. Since then, although he has followed his majesty to fight in person, in his Majesty''s eyes, he has always been the first to agree with him, then to Li Jinxing, and then to Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan. In the process, Xue Rengui and his 20000 soldiers could only get a piece of work to finish the battle each time, and they were not sent by his majesty to the battle. Now, with the appearance of his old boss, Xue Rengui feels that his military talent has finally been exerted. "Back to your highness, the three gates are the same, and the troops are estimated to be 70000. As for the adequacy of weapons and supplies, it is difficult to make accurate judgment because there has been no siege during this period of time." Xue Rengui said, full of spirit and high morale. "Do you have a crossbow?" Li Hong, looking at the Koguryo soldiers on the gate tower, said faintly. "Return to your highness, here is the crossbow." After Xue Rengui finished, he immediately handed Li Hong a remote crossbow. "I''ll try to see if my accuracy has dropped recently." Haidongqing is on Li Hong''s left arm. No wonder brother Li Ku didn''t give up when he gave it to him. At the moment when Li Hong picked up the crossbow, the snow-white haidongqing fell on Li Hong''s shoulder. It''s a bit of an accident for Li Hong to arrive. Is this too human? It seems that you can take it back later and make a companion for Bai Chun''s younger brother Bai Qi. One in the sky and one on the ground. If these two guys are put into the Qinling Mountains, I don''t know what kind of prey they can catch. Li Honggang just raised his bow and crossbow. The arrow in the arrow slot was already tight. Just as he was aiming at it, a voice suddenly sounded behind him: "Your Highness, this is not royal prestige. The two armies are fighting. Although we don''t say we should beat drums, we should not..." "Ge Xiyuan, the Anshi city failed to win in a short time. You have made great contributions to this." Li Hong slowly put down his bow and crossbow and handed it back to Xue Rengui. Then he turned his head and looked behind him. I didn''t know when. In addition to those generals, there were more than ten ministers standing behind. "Your Highness, I think about the national power of the Tang Dynasty. If your highness attacks me like this, people in the world will ridicule me for winning the Tang Dynasty." Gexiyuan saw Li Hong give the crossbow to Xue Rengui. He was quite satisfied and stroked his beard and said. Li Hong couldn''t help laughing at gexiyuan''s self-interest. He was still thinking about it all the way yesterday. After arriving at the barracks, Li Hong finally thought about it. In the face of father long, the matter was not mentioned. He didn''t expect that he was still strong now. This kind of brain dead person is actually the most hateful and stubborn person! Just relying on their own one-sided understanding, we have to rely on their own little ability to the emperor''s words and deeds. In many cases, the demands they pointed out were not based on even those recorded in the rites of the Zhou Dynasty. The monarchs were only their own personal judgments and their own preferences, and then they would dare to speak out. To put it bluntly, in the last life, there were many such people. Just like those famous keyboard warriors, which one didn''t scold the world with one mouth? And the wrong set is everywhere. In a word, they don''t have to be responsible, so they just talk freely. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 Li Hong slowly walked to ge Xiyuan and other officials, with a faint smile on his face. He took off his helmet at the same time and threw it to Hua Meng, who was also wearing armor. He said with ease, "excuse me, Mr. Ge, how can you attack this Anshi city?" "This I only know a little about astronomy and astrology. I''d better ask for a lucky day to attack the city and pull out the stronghold after watching the stars tonight, and then your highness will decide what to do? " Gexiyuan didn''t expect Li Hong to be so direct and asked him how to attack the city. As a military general, this should be the dignity of a military general. He will not ask a civil servant at will, not to mention his royal highness, who has countless great military achievements in Anxi. The faint smile on Li Hong''s face became colder and colder, and his eyes became sharper and sharper: "since you still know that you are just an imperial order, it should be more clear that soldiers and state affairs are also important. Can you intervene at will? Since you intervene and think that I won''t win, you should give Gu a good proposal? No, is it? If you touch your upper and lower lips, you will reject the military strategy on the battlefield. Do you want to bear this responsibility? If you don''t take responsibility, shut up "Your Highness, I have no such intention. I am..." "Go away!" Li Hong gave a cold drink. Not only did gexiyuan tremble with fear, but also the other ministers behind him could not help fighting. The gentle prince''s highness started a fire, especially in the battlefield atmosphere of bright armor and strict killing, which made them feel a kind of unprecedented palpitation. Wen Chen, led by gexiyuan, looked at the prince with murderous spirit. Although he was just a figure standing under the city wall of Anshi City, he made them feel, as if the pressure of this figure on them was greater than that on the opposite city wall of Anshi City, and he also made them afraid. Liu Rengui, Xue Rengui, Qi Li, Li Jinxing and other military generals were relieved to hear Li Hong''s cold voice. What is the most taboo of a general? It was that Wenchen pretended to understand and instruct, and ordered many schools. Moreover, in today''s war in the Tang Dynasty, it was not that the generals did not agree. This was the taboo of marching and fighting. These generals were suffering. Now, the prince''s highness yelled at these wenchens, and they were very happy. What''s more, this expedition was led by his majesty himself. It can be imagined that the pressure on these generals was so great that they had to fight against the gods and cut down the Buddhas. All the way through, they went straight to Anshi city without much resistance. The original plan was to seize anshicheng and break the embarrassment that the Tang army could not break through anshicheng and arrive at Liujing. However, they did not want to, because after a heavy rain, the sharp weapon in Datang''s hands was not allowed to be used again. Xue Rengui was allowed to argue in the Chinese Army account. The explosive was soaked in rain because of the urgent military situation. He wanted to take advantage of the unstable foothold of the enemy in Anshi City, so he didn''t use oil paper to wrap it. As long as he could make sure to break Anshi city again. However, this was strongly opposed by the Wen Chen headed by GE Xiyuan. He thought that the explosives were against the principles of heaven and earth, against the harmony of heaven and earth, and even thought that this thing was unknown. Although it brought temporary benefits to the Tang Dynasty, it would hurt the fate of the Tang Dynasty in the long run. In this way, Li Zhi was trapped in a tangle, and even gexiyuan claimed that the former Emperor saw the disadvantages of the Tang Dynasty after he continued to fight here, so he returned to the dynasty. Li Hong, like a god of death, makes civil servants tremble. But in the eyes of Liu Rengui, his highness Li Hong is just like a living Bodhisattva at the moment. If he had known that his highness would come some time earlier, these generals would not have been so cowardly. Today, it seems that there is no hope for him to be happy. So Li Hong directly ordered Xue Rengui behind him: "select two city gates and feign attack for half an hour. Liu Rengui and Qipeng, who are on standby, take turns pretending to attack. Remember not to attack by force. Even if the enemy is already weak and shows his weakness in defense, he will never be allowed to attack the city. " "Yes, your highness." At the same time, Liu Rengui, Qi Li and Xue Rengui responded in a deep voice. The three men are all veterans of war. They say that the old Oilseed on the battlefield is not too bad. They still understand this truth. Now the enemy has laid out the second or even the third defense line in the city, and these days the army has not carried out harassing siege, which gives the enemy more time to rest the defense line and repair the weak points of the wall. If the enemy shows unstoppable behavior when you attack the city for the first time, it can only show that it is a gap deliberately left by the enemy. Wait for your men to jump in and give you a blow of confidence. In this way, the most important thing for the siegers is that the defeat of the first siege may cause low morale in the army, and it is impossible to attack again immediately. Therefore, this is why, in the siege war, the generals who defend the city often need to have a keen sense of the battlefield. Based on their own experience, they can find out whether the battle is a feint attack or a real attack of the enemy, so as to choose the virtual or real strength of their garrison forces.For siegers, the probability of raiding a city is just like winning the lottery in the previous world. Often, the probability of surprise attack and surprise attack is very high. Half true and half fake siege is used most, but the probability of success is not very high. After missing the enemy''s first advantage after retreating into the city and based on unstable and chaotic military morale, the difficulty of the next attack will increase exponentially with the passage of time. The sound of horns and drums The drums with nodes but not in accordance with the conventional percussion, along with the whimpering of horns, sounded at the bottom of Anshi city. During the siege, in addition to serving as an order to attack, it was also aimed at disturbing the mentality of the enemy soldiers guarding the city and causing their buoyancy and irritability. As Li Hong guessed, a large number of Dodgers were placed in the front row. In the battle, there were rhythmic bloodthirsty shouts, and a row of soldiers with bright helmets and shining armor, like waves, slowly poured down to Anshi city. On the city wall, after the Tang army''s bugles sounded, they scrambled to ring. The city throwing was also in a panic. Some rolling stones, rolling logs, bows and crossbows suddenly appeared at the crenels of the city tower, shouting a tone that Li Hong could not understand. His eyes were ferocious at the wave of people attacking the city below, waiting for the enemy to enter the range Start shooting. Li Hong, who just received the sniper crossbow from Xue Rengui again, set up the sniper crossbow like a sniper gun of the previous generation under the gaze of some civil servants behind him. The heavy, hard and cold sniper crossbow makes people wake up from the earth shaking cry. The sniper crossbow in his hand did not move, as if it had been fixed on Li Hong''s arms. Hai Dongqing on his shoulder flapped his wings uneasily when the war drum just sounded. He felt that the master had no fear at all. Then he was quiet and stood on Li Hong''s shoulder, looking at the dense soldiers like the tide from time to time The arrow that first shot down from the head of the city. "Hum..." In front of Li Hong''s eyes came a burst of heavy bowstring, which broke the air. The arrow, like a black lightning bolt, left a shadow in front of everyone, and then disappeared. In less than a breath, a small general who was commanding the garrison of Anshi city felt that his chest was burning with heat. He looked down and saw that the tail of an arrow was still shaking in the air. Then he slowly raised his head and looked down. Then the whole person fell down from the head of the city like weightlessness. Suddenly, because of the rapid fall of the corpse, it hit the ground with a thick bang. After a burst of dust, it did not move. With Li Hong shooting out the first arrow, the sniper crossbow hidden in the dark shot out sharp arrows as fast as lightning. On the wall, like scattered dumplings, more than ten corpses began to fall down. On the top of the city, when I watched several soldiers fall under the city, I didn''t pay attention to them in panic. The reason was that the city wall was too crowded and pushed my own people down. I didn''t take it seriously. But when an arrow brushed his helmet, he knew that the enemy had such a strong archer. They could shoot at such a distance! This is no less than the archer with the same judgment as black tooth Chang. The general, who was frightened out of a cold sweat, immediately lowered his body, touched his cheek with a conditional launch of one hand. When his hand touched some hot places on the side of his helmet, he could not help but sit on the ground. How powerful is it to be able to shoot such a long distance and powerful arrow! Li Hong frowned. The importance of these dozens of sniping crossbows is self-evident. In a short period of time, no less than 50 or 60 corpses were left in the city. This short-term chaos also helped Xue Rengui, who attacked the city, to get close to the city wall. With waves of troops approaching the city, the ladder was immediately erected on the wall of the city. Some of them were pushed away by the enemy as soon as they were erected. Some of them were still standing still for a long time, and even no one was in charge of the attack ladder. This shows that in the limited defense of the enemy, their generals have not seen whether the Tang army really wants to attack the city, or is it just a feint to test the strength of the defense. The black arrows continue to cross the air and shoot more intensively at the head of the city with the sound of breaking through the air. Although the accuracy is much worse than at the beginning, at least after the dense arrow, the enemy has to guard against the cold arrows in the dark when defending, which can be regarded as reducing the pressure on the siege troops to attack the city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 Dozens of sniper crossbows are like the suppression of firepower on the battlefield of the previous world. They try their best to create chaos among the garrison soldiers above the city head of Anshi City, providing effective support for Xue Rengui who attacks the city under the city wall. Therefore, the more the sharp arrow is, the more unreliable it will be. The lowest requirement is that as long as it hits any target above the city wall, it will do. However, the garrison on the wall of Anshi city is obviously not defeated by a single blow. During the years of war with the Tang Dynasty, they have also developed a strong fighting capacity for guarding the city. Still not because of too many siege ladders on the top of the city, and the morale of the army is chaotic, orderly raised the shield frame on the battlements, to prevent the powerful crossbow easily shot through again. The sound of trumpets and drums at the foot of the mountain is shaking the sky and the earth. It is mixed with the roar of killing through the clouds, which interweave a picture of a fierce siege war. In the dense forest of the distant mountains, some animals are restless and restless, hiding their bodies, carefully and secretly looking at the human beings in the distance. When they are aware that they are not endangered, they start to live in their own world. The birds fluttered from the forest, and their voices echoed in the valley. Through the air, they came to anshicheng. It was like cheering or stopping. But after a short flight of wings flying, the birds made a beautiful arc in the air. In a short time, they flew back to the dense forest again and became quiet. Xue Rengui''s troops were retreating in an orderly manner, and the troops led by Li Jinxing had gone up again. On the broad plain of the city wall, the flags waved in the wind, and the horses galloped and hissed, the armor was bright and the horses were cold. Under the sun, the light of killing was reflected. Li Zhi slowly came out of the Chinese army tent. His unique golden armor, bright and dazzling, was like a God coming down to earth. But it seems to tell the enemy of Anshi city that the emperor of Tang Dynasty is here. Come and kill me. Under the guard of Jin Wuwei, Yang Wu and Lian tie, Li Zhi came to Li Hong''s back and patted the head without helmet. Li Hong immediately turned his head and glared. Who was so bold that he dared to take pictures of Laozi I''ll just pat my son on the head. Looking at Li Zhi''s dazzling armor, Li Hong had to get up from the only chair and let his father sit on the chair, while he stood beside him. After saluting Li Zhi, Ge Xiyuan and other ministers continued to stand behind and watch every move on the battlefield with other generals. "You don''t care now. If you don''t understand the defense situation of Anshi City, you start a wild attack? Is that how you used the army in Anxi? No strategy at all? " Although Li Zhi was not a military general, compared with Li Hong, he had a good father who was capable of both literature and martial arts. Therefore, it can be seen at a glance that Anshi city is just a battle to attack the city with little thunder and heavy rain. He said discontentedly. What''s more, Li Hong disclosed to him yesterday that he would like to feign attack and explore the enemy''s actual situation. When Li Hong heard his father''s words, he immediately showed a look of amazement: "ah? Do you have to talk about tactics with the enemy in a war? " "What do you think? Is it just a random fight? Gershwon gave you advice. It''s said that you also gave people a lecture? Is there such a thing? Is it wrong for GE Xiyuan to think about the national prestige of the Tang Dynasty? Is it not a joke even if you win Li Hongshen, looking at him, was obviously discontented. "Ah, reprimand. The minister thought he was wrong, so he reprimanded him first. Don''t worry about it What has the final say of Li Hong''s father is that he is angry and quickly appeased. "War is always a game for winners. History is always written by winners. Whatever method I use, as long as I can win this great battle, how can I write it? I have never heard that the defeated can write history and make great achievements. " "Far fetched, gibberish, doggerel, I win the Tang Dynasty also want to win fair and aboveboard!" "To win a war is to win a war without the power of victory. Therefore, the son minister thinks, no matter what method is used, as long as he can win, he is a good general. As a great sage once said, "no matter white cat or black cat, as long as it can catch mice, it is a good cat.". War is cruel. It is not an envoy who comes to pay homage to him. He needs to pay attention to etiquette and rules. " "Why haven''t I heard of this great sage?" "You haven''t heard so much, not just this one. You can go back. It''s good that you have the children''s minister in charge here. " Li Hong had to ask for leave, because Xue Rengui and Li Jinxing had withdrawn one after another, and Qipeng He Li had already reached the top. However, Xue Rengui and Li Jinxing obviously didn''t find Li Hong''s Laozi in charge of the war. They even came to this side with helmets in their arms, talking and laughing. Li Hong is sure that the virtue of Xue Rengui and Li Jinxing was seen by Li Zhi, and he had to be scolded again. "Do you think I''ll go back? First listen to what they say Li Zhi squinted at his eyebrows and snorted coldly. It was obvious that he was relieved to see Li Jinxing and Xue Rengui.For him, it doesn''t matter what kind of strategy he uses to attack the city and pull out the stronghold. However, he can''t stand up to the etiquette system of these civil servants. He can''t carry out the path of villains in the war, which will damage the prestige of the country and the emperor. In Li Hong''s opinion, this is self binding. Just like the idol burden of the first generation, many of the ministers in the Tang Dynasty are carrying the burden of this great power. They always feel good about themselves and think that the war of iron cavalry in the Tang Dynasty should be carried out openly and honestly. No matter what kind of war to fight, it should be Ding Mao or Mao. It should be carried out according to the etiquette and prestige of shangguo. It is better to be able to subdue people without fighting, rather than to do everything like those small countries. That is to say, there are too many people and ministers, which imprisons the military skills of most generals. Because of this, Li Hong is very angry because of the fact that he has become a burden because of the sharp weapon and explosive. But because long dad is here, he has no way to reprimand gexiyuan and others in front of him. Xue Rengui, Li Jingxing and Liu Rengui also stood beside Li Zhi. After saluting Li Zhi, they looked at Li Hong. Xue Rengui, a military general who had fought with his royal highness, reported to Li Hong: "Your Highness, no problem. Under the pressure of guarding the city like this, it''s no problem to bury explosives under the wall again." Li Hong nodded with satisfaction and took over several arrows shot down from the city wall by Xue Rengui and Li Jingxing. Among the ten or so arrows, three of them had no arrows, but a thin wooden stick was sharpened and used as arrows. "It seems that the enemy is not rich, and the arrows seem to be extremely scarce." Li Hong threw the arrow aside with satisfaction, clapped his hands and said. "Are you still going to use that dynamite?" Li Zhi listened to what Xue Rengui had just said in his ear. He looked at GE Heyuan doubtfully and asked Li Hong. "Why not? With that weapon in hand, I can save a lot of lives in the Tang Dynasty and bury them in the city. I don''t have to be too stupid for such a good thing. " Li Hongli said of course. We can''t take into account the illusory prosperity of the country and the dignity of the Tang Dynasty. We should give up the best weapon for attacking the city and fight with the life of the son Lang of the Tang Dynasty. "Your Highness, I don''t agree with the use of explosives. It''s too domineering and it''s unknown. If it''s used too much, I''m afraid it will hurt Tianhe. It''s not good for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. Besides, I used it once in Anshi city. Do you know? After we buried the explosives in the sunny and cloudless sky, suddenly, a heavy rain came down and stopped the power of the explosive. Your highness, God is warning us not to use that dynamite again. It''s against nature. " Gexiyuan''s expression was excited, giving people a feeling of remonstrance with death. Li Hong was too lazy to take care of him. Looking back at the head of the city, Li Hong has now begun to close his troops. The half an hour siege of the city has not brought any damage to both sides. The corpses under the tower are basically soldiers of Anshi city who have been shot down by a sniper crossbow. "Your Highness, your highness, I think what you have said is very true. If you hurt our national fortune in the Tang Dynasty because of the excessive use of explosives, it''s not worth it. If you win a city, you have to pay for the national fortune of the Tang Dynasty. It''s not worth feeling or reason. As a superior country, facing the weak and barbarians, it''s against the etiquette of the Tang Dynasty to act in such a way, How to convince other small countries to respect our country? How to submit to your Majesty in court? Your highness, please think twice. " Under the door of the provincial admonition doctor Shi Zang Jie salute said. At this time, Li Hong could not even pretend to be deaf again. Now, even the admonishing doctors in the lower provinces said so. If he didn''t pay attention to it, it would be obvious that he was in the wrong. He only wanted to attack the city in front of his father and the emperor, regardless of the prosperous period of the Tang Dynasty, to keep up with the national style. Li Hong leans on the ground with his knife in his hand. Haidongqing on his shoulder seems to feel the anger in Li Hong''s heart, and pats his wings uneasily again. Even when Li Hong sighs, he also shouts a few times. "Gexiyuan and shizangjie, do you know that the Tang Dynasty''s mountains and rivers came from the war between iron and blood? Do you know how many people have been sacrificed in order to establish our country in Tang Dynasty? After the founding of the country, the former Emperor used military forces to Tubo, Turk, Tuguhun, Xue yantuo and so on many times, which gave the name of Tian Khan. Do you think that the barbarians from all over the world admired the manners and manners of Tang Dynasty, so they respected the former Emperor as Tian Khan? Is it not because the Tang Dynasty in the hands of the former Emperor was in charge of the strongest iron cavalry in the world that made them fear the Tang Dynasty! What''s special? It''s against the sky and you''ve never seen a thunderstorm in Chang''an? Have you never seen the moat in Chang''an? It''s sunny here, but it''s stormy over there? Is it against the law of heaven to explain this to me? " Li Hong doubted that these two things were taught by Dai Zhide, a stupid master. After so many years, he wanted to abandon his martial arts with this sense of superiority! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 Li Hong''s words left gexiyuan and shizang speechless. Especially when gexiyuan, as an order of the Taishi Bureau, was in charge of astronomy and astrology, and took good luck for the royal family, he was run out by Li Hong''s words and didn''t know how to answer this question. The two people''s faces turned red, but what the prince said was reasonable. If the thunder buried under the city wall was drenched by rain and abandoned, there would be wind and rain on this side and sunny on the other side in Chang''an City and other parts of the Tang Dynasty, and the weather with clear sky was rainy and sunny in an hour. It was not that they had not met. How should we explain it? In front of the emperor, you can''t say that what kind of things happened in the Tang Dynasty? So the old genius came down with that thunderstorm? "How many days can you take this Anshi city?" Li Zhi suddenly said. Where can gexiyuan and Shi ZangJie be Li Hong''s opponent, not to mention Li Hong''s advantage! Although Li Zhi knew that after listening to ge Xiyuan''s suggestion, he was really holding a certain mentality for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, so he never used that bomb. But now after Li Hong appeared, Li Zhi''s mood gradually changed. This unfilial son can make the mysterious and unpredictable things clear and become worthless. Moreover, he and the empress have not been cheated less. So he has made up his mind to surpass the former Emperor in any case. After passing through Anshi city and fighting in Datong River, Li Zhi has made up his mind. "I see what you mean." Li Hong said lightly. It is mainly because the troops led by Li Jinxing, who is now in retreat, can say that this feint has already revealed Koguryo''s falsehood and reality by looking at the orderly formation. While Li Jingxing withdrew, Qipeng Heli led his own deployment again, but all of them were bluffing now, just because the drums had not stopped and had not turned into gongs, so they became more cautious when they attacked. "The war is left to the crown prince, and no one has any objection." Li Zhi said without expression. From the faces of Liu Rengui, Xue Rengui and Li Jinxing, he could see from the early morning that because of Wen Chen''s intervention, these generals were all sad when they attacked Anshi city. However, since Li Hong came, their expressions became much more relaxed. I''m afraid they also know that as long as the crown prince comes, they can give full play to their ability to the greatest extent, and they can use the sky thunder skillfully without the interference of Wen Chen. With Li Hong''s command, the Koguryo soldiers on the head of the city can''t wait to stop throwing rolling stones and rolling logs after hearing the sound of closing the army. This also made him more relaxed and comfortable when he left the city. Even like walking, every formation kept a neat posture and slowly withdrew back. Li Hong had a clear understanding of the defense of Anshi City, but his brow was still tight, and the idea of arrogance and defeat did not know when he rashly entered his mind. Because in this feint, he did not see the stone throwing cart, which the Tang Dynasty was proud of, which was known as "people and horses are all broken", or even the crossbow. So after Qipeng Heli came, Li Hong stroked his chin, looked at his dragon father, and then looked at the fresh and cheerful generals standing in front of him. It was not necessary to know that they could have such expressions, which only showed that they could feel the real strength of Anshi City, so the expression on his face was so relaxed. I''m sorry to directly question his dragon father. Li Hong can only strike from a few generals. He can''t even use the stone throwing cart and powerful bed crossbow because of the ease of attacking the city and territory before? "Several generals, I want to ask you a question. What is the best weapon to attack the city and pull out the stronghold since the founding of the Tang Dynasty?" Li Hong glanced at the head of the city. A general pointing at his side and calling abuse, turned his head and asked Xue Rengui and others. "Your Highness, it was thunder that day. With this sharp weapon, all the cities in the world are not worth mentioning in our Tang army''s eyes." Xue Rengui and Li Hong are most familiar with each other. Naturally, among several generals, he answers on his behalf. Li Hong frowned again and asked, "what if there was no such thunder?" He knew that Xue Rengui answered this because in Tubo, he had too many advantages from the thunder. He often wanted to capture a city. As long as he excluded dozens of elite generals, under the cover of the night, he secretly ran under the wall and buried the thunder. When he attacked the city the next day, he didn''t even need the command of war drums and horns, as long as he heard the thunder roaring on that day Attack the city immediately, no problem. Today, the thunder has been deeply rooted in Xue Rengui''s mind. Naturally, it has become a more effective weapon to attack the city than the stone throwing cart and the bed crossbow. "If there were no thunder?" Xue Rengui thought about it and subconsciously replied, "if there is no thunder, it''s natural that the stone throwing cart with the bed crossbow is the most suitable. Although the sniper crossbow is also powerful, it has a certain gap in range and lethality compared with the crossbow out of bed.""Well, that''s a good answer." Li Hong''s tone became colder. Even his father felt that he was going to be angry. Sure enough, Li Hong slowly said: "so now, soldiers who don''t need sky thunder or Shenji camp want to capture Anshi City, what should we do? Where is our catapult? Where is the crossbow? " Li Hong''s face became cold, and his eyes became sharp. He did not have any restraint because his father and emperor were here. In military affairs, either you died or I died. But now, after a feint attack, he didn''t even see the stone throwing cart and bed crossbow. Do they really think that the sky thunder is invincible? Looking at the silence and hesitation of Liu Rengui, Li Jinxing and Qi Li, led by Xue Rengui, Li Hong continued to say coldly: "what? Am I wrong? Geheyuan thinks that using thunder will hurt heaven and man, and then? What did you generals do? Have you done your duty as a minister? Where have all the stone throwing carts and crossbows that attacked the city have gone? Don''t you spend your whole life under the city of Anshi without thunder? " In the end, Li Hong was not shouting, but began to be angry, like a male lion during the period of love, full of aggressive roar. After hearing Li Hong''s question, the generals headed by Xue Rengui and Liu Rengui, or Wen Chen headed by GE Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie, suddenly realized and immediately bowed their heads in shame. In particular, gexiyuan and shizangjie, as civil servants, followed his majesty to fight. Although they did not need to lead troops to fight in person, since they had gone out to fight, both the Taishi order of the Taishi Bureau and shizangjie, a provincial remonstrating doctor, including all the military generals, had the responsibility and responsibility to remind his majesty that the stone throwing cart and bed crossbow should not be forgotten when attacking the city. But a few days ago, when they occupied other cities, they despised the enemy psychologically because of the convenience of Shenji camp carrying thunder and Koguryo''s irresistible retreat. What''s more, the catapult is difficult to move, and the bed crossbow can be known by its name. If you want to move back and forth between the mountains and valleys, it is a time-consuming and laborious work. Instead of achieving the goal of high military speed, it will drag down the speed of the March. The most important thing is that all people, including his majesty, rely on the heavenly thunder of Shenji camp, which is a sharp weapon to attack the city and pull out the stronghold. Naturally, they put the stone throwing cart and bed crossbow behind their heads and put them in the governor''s office of songmo without bringing them any more. Gexiyuan''s face turned even more red. Although the prince''s highness was reprimanding everyone, it sounded more like a reprimand to him, because he suggested that his majesty should be prevented from using that day''s thunder. However, when he attacked Koguryo at the beginning, his Majesty gave up carrying the thunder because of its portability. Now facing the city wall of Anshi City, I stopped his majesty from using it for the reason that the thunder could hurt the heaven. At the beginning, I stopped your majesty from carrying the stone throwing cart and bed crossbow for fear of affecting the speed of the March. But now? There is no sharp weapon to attack the city, but I still hope that the army of the Tang Dynasty can capture Anshi city. As the prince''s highness said, how can the army of the Tang Dynasty capture Anshi city without thunder? In any case, gexiyuan became the target of public criticism at this time, because the two most important suggestions came from his admonition with shizangjie. "Whose idea was it?" Li Hong''s sharp eyes glanced at all the people present and asked in a sharp voice. Li Zhi was also a rare old face. After Li Hong mentioned this, they found out that, after being forced off by the city of Changan, they did not think of the past. The governor of Dudu city called the riprap car and the bed crossbow, but instead, he summoned Li Hong from Changan. Moreover, at the beginning, this proposal was unanimously agreed by the generals of Wenchen and military. But now, when Li Hong asked such a stern question, they all felt that they were too stupid! You can''t use thunder. Do you want to use a riprap truck and a crossbow? Then there are so many people guarding the city wall, hoping to break through the city? "What do you think? As ministers, is this your loyalty to the Tang Dynasty? Do not use the sky thunder, abandon the riprap vehicle and the bed crossbow, then what to use to attack the city? Who can tell me what to use to attack the city? With your loyalty? Or are you going to take this city down with your mind? Gershwon, are you involved in both? " Li Hong looked at GE Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie. Suddenly, he untied the horizontal knife in his hand and the horizontal knife in Xue Rengui''s waist and threw them to them. "Your Highness Are you? " Gexiyuan was at a loss, but he didn''t dare not to take it. He had no choice but to take over the horizontal knife thrown by Li Hong with Shi ZangJie. "Go, are you two capable? I''m afraid that the thunder will violate the sky, and I also hate that the riprap cart and the bed crossbow are heavy. Well, you two tell me how to attack the city and pull out the stronghold! If you can''t take the city, you two will come to see you! Come on. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 The sharp weapons of the Tang Dynasty, the stone throwing cart and the powerful crossbow, can even be said to be the pinnacle of siege weapons in the age of cold weapons. Both the stone throwing cart and the powerful crossbow are invincible in this era. It is impossible to further improve. One of the largest riprap carts alone requires more than 200 300 people to operate. Each stone used weighs nearly 100 Jin, reaching the weight of 60 Jin in the previous life. It can be imagined that if a city meets with such a few riprap carts, how can the fragile bearing capacity of most of the walls rammed with loess be unbroken? The powerful crossbow is also cumbersome and inconvenient to move. Like the stone thrower, it has reached an effective range of about five hundred steps and a force of twelve stones. Every time the string is opened, the winch has to be used for operation. Therefore, although the catapult and the bed crossbow have great lethality in this period, their mobility is too weak. When 300 people gather together, it is a big target. Moreover, especially in the mountainous areas such as the Korean Peninsula, it is difficult to "cross the mountains" and easily transport them to the city. The appearance of sky thunder definitely provides Tang Dynasty with an effective weapon to kill and attack the city. Naturally, the battle effectiveness of the Tang Dynasty has been doubled, and it can be more confident in the face of the enemy. However, if the officials can''t hold back their martial arts, tie their hands and feet, and put away the good sky thunder without using them. They also dislike the heavy and hard to move stone throwing carts and bed crossbows. Then we should stop fighting this battle and go back to the dynasty directly. Gexiyuan and shizangjie were in a daze with the horizontal sword thrown by Li Hong. Although their starting point was good, their effect was as if they had become traitors as soon as their Royal Highness pointed out so directly. Li Zhi took a deep breath. It seems that the emperor''s personal expedition is not as simple as he imagined. Let alone the experience of strategizing strategies and leading troops to fight a war, it is the dispute between the generals and ministers, which is enough to make people headache. As the commander in chief, if there is no way to balance these things well and not be able to break the heaven and earth on the battlefield, it seems that the battle has lost half before it started. Thinking of this, Li Zhi couldn''t help admiring his father''s emperor, his arrogant heroic figure, his imperious power, his invincible battle field, his ability to know and make good use of people in court, the eighteen scholars who were close to the Royal Palace and the famous generals who later defected to him and so on. Take a look at your side. If it''s not for the prince''s reminding, I still can''t figure it out. When the emperor drives his own expedition, he should give priority to military generals or listen to Wen Chen''s suggestions. When there were disputes among the officials in the court, and it was difficult for him to make a decision, he was naturally asked to help him analyze and make decisions, which made him more or less ignore the importance of the queen. In addition, his body has always been weak, and vertigo often attacks, which has unconsciously become an excuse for him. I am just weak, not unable to deal with the government alone. But with the deepening of the Liaodong war, he began to emerge from time to time when he was powerless and indecisive. Often at this time, he could not help thinking, how good it would be if the queen was here! Who should listen to, who should not listen to, who should be the main concern and whose ability is only suitable for assistance. It is clear at a glance and clear-cut that the disadvantages pointed out by Li Hong at the moment will not appear at all. Thinking of this, Li Zhi could not help but take a look at Li Hong. Since the prince arrived yesterday, he was the same as discussing business with the empress. All of a sudden, he felt much more relaxed. Psychologically, if not, I have already begun to rely on Li Hong for the war here. Otherwise, I would not have ordered him to deal with the war affairs here before Li Hong really attacked the city and did not see his real talent in leading the troops to fight. Li Zhi sighed a long sigh again, pondered and emphasized again: "immediately, the prince of Liaodong is fully responsible for the war, no matter what the big or small things are, you don''t have to report to me deliberately." "My father..." Li Hong took a look at Li Zhi who was a little lonely. This was the rhythm of going out to watch the drama. "I have made up my mind." Li Zhi said firmly. "Yes, your majesty." The civil servants and military generals should bow down at the same time. Li Zhi walked slowly towards the Chinese army tent, but he was still pondering and tangled. He did not seem to be an emperor suitable for leading the army. As soon as he got back to the camp, Li Hong ran up to the camp and looked at the lonely and thoughtful dragon father sitting on the Dragon chair in the tent of the Chinese army. He laughed and came over. "What''s wrong, hong''er? What can I do for you? " Li Zhi''s voice was slightly tired and asked lightly. "Nothing, just come to see you." Li Hong said with ease. Li Zhi couldn''t help but be curious. All the troops are under the city. I have ordered you to be in charge of the war here. How can you still have the heart to run to me with a smile on your face and care about me with ease? "As commander-in-chief of the three armies, why do you come here instead of discussing how to attack the city?" Li Zhi took a look at Li Hong and said in a slight anger."There''s nothing to make a decision about. Attack the city early tomorrow morning and win it as soon as possible. The son minister thought for a while that the army had been blocked here for a period of time, so if we attack the city tomorrow, we must let the Koguryo soldiers be afraid of the soldiers of Tang Dynasty from the bottom of their hearts. In this way, it may have a certain deterrent effect on breaking the other cities behind Anshi city. So... " Li Hong said relaxed and happy, as if this attack with children''s play, listen to Li Zhi is very depressed. "You are responsible for the war. I have already explained it to the generals. Why, I''m afraid I will go back on my word?" After Li Zhi was depressed, he asked in a strange way, as if he had something to ask for. "That''s not true. Why are you worried about this? You are the commander-in-chief of the three armies, but your deputy general, just..." Li Zhi chuckled. He was really on the Sanbao hall. No wonder he had just left, but he came over with a flattering face. It seems that he still has something to ask for. "Come on, what is it? If it is said that gexiyuan and shizangji will be punished immediately, I don''t think it is necessary. I am also responsible for this matter and can''t completely blame... " "No, no, no, this is not the case." As he spoke, Li Hong took out a memorial from his arms. He said, "the son minister simply drafted a code of war, mainly for the purpose of unifying the opinions of Ministers on the battlefield, so as not to happen again. When they were all under the city, there was no way to unify the recommended rules on how to attack the city." Li Zhi frowned and carefully looked at the simple Memorial written by Li Hong. The content was not much, it was very simple. It was completely put forward for the intervention of some officials such as GE Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie. From his memorials, Wen Chen only had the power of advice and supervision in every military war in the Tang Dynasty, and he could not interfere in the decision-making of war, or even the right of suggestion. If anyone violates this code, the general who leads his troops to fight can immediately send the minister to Dali temple for disposal. "so, did it not mean that the generals has the final say in the war?" Li Zhi asked in surprise. "Civil servants and military generals have their own division of labor, and they are not qualified to fight. How could he know that the war situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly? Most of the time, military generals in the battlefield need to make decisions in the shortest time according to the rapidly changing situation of the war, instead of consulting with other officials at any time. In order to strive for high speed, we have no reason to study how to attack the next city after attacking a city. On the battlefield, the military general''s sense of touch is the most acute and natural Just listen to them. " "Are not the officials who followed me to the war useless?" Li Zhi frowned deeply. Although these ministers could not fight, they did not have no idea to follow the emperor to fight. That is to say, I hope that I can follow the emperor to fight and receive a military merit when I return to the dynasty. In this way, I will earn a qualification for myself, and my official career will be broadened and there will be a path for promotion. Therefore, the emperor''s Royal expedition often makes the ministers break their heads and drill in. After knowing that the emperor is going to fight in person, they will immediately put on a memorial and ask to follow his majesty. On the other hand, the generals are on the contrary. They are more constrained by their ability to lead battles. If they encounter an emperor like Taizong Li Shimin, he knows how to use people, when to use what kind of officials, and how to use them to the utmost. Therefore, when the generals followed Taizong, they would not have so much pressure. On the contrary, they all fought bravely and hoped to kill the enemy and make contributions in the battlefield. However, following an emperor like Li Zhi can be said to be a layman who leads the army. The psychology of the generals is different. When the emperor is in charge of the battle, the generals must first ensure the safety of the emperor and the victory of the equally important war. However, if you want to ensure the safety of the emperor, and if you want to win the whole war, you have to listen to the advice of the emperor and a group of civil servants under him. The generals can''t give full play to their talent in leading the war. Even if they are constrained by the emperor and Wen Chen everywhere, their suggestions can not be fully recognized, and they have to win the war, so the responsibility and pressure will be great ¡£ If you win, it''s OK to say that if you win, you don''t want to be meritorious, but if you don''t, you should be the son of heaven? This is the fault of the generals, and it has nothing to do with Wen Chen. They are civil ministers, and they are not in charge of fighting. They will not take the place of you at this time. Naturally, after losing a war, the generals became the targets of verbal criticism. There is no need to think about their future career promotion. It is a question mark whether they can lead the army in the future. Not to mention how, after a defeat, Wen Chen and his opponents, who were good at talking on paper, would ridicule and suppress them secretly. If you''re lucky, you''ll be dismissed and go home to enjoy your life. If you''re not lucky, you can stay in the Ministry of punishment and Dali temple. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 Li Zhi held the light paper in his hand, but he felt that this memorial was not the weight of the paper. Jian Jun was always the confidant appointed by the royal family, which was used to restrain the military generals in foreign operations. If Li Hong''s proposal was followed, the power of supervising the army was greatly weakened. Although it was beneficial for the general to lead the battle, would the role of the minister in supervising the army become possible None? Li Hong couldn''t explain his long father''s problem at once. He had to say, "it''s better to do it than to say it. You''ll see what''s the difference between Xue Rengui''s army and Qi''s and Li''s?" "Isn''t it just that there is an extra minister to supervise the army? Did Xue Rengui change the configuration of one chief manager and one deputy chief manager into one chief manager and two deputy chief managers? " Li Zhi was not blind either. During this period of time, he found that Xue Rengui''s Department was different from Qi''s and Li''s. "When did you see Xue Rengui''s Wenchen Jianjun intervening in the war? What is he in charge of? " Li Hong asked step by step. Li Zhi showed a thoughtful look and thought for a moment and said, "it seems that Wenchen is only responsible for logistics and recording all the time, but he has not participated in the decision-making of war." "Yes, you haven''t really used Xue Rengui''s troops. Naturally, you don''t know the advantages and disadvantages. You''ll see tomorrow." Li Hong sold a pass, said mysteriously. In fact, it is not so complicated. The deputy chief executive, Wenchen, who oversees the army, is more like a political commissar in Li Hong''s previous army. His role is to mediate the contradictions between the upper and lower levels of the army. Among soldiers and generals, more emphasis is placed on the loyalty of the troops to the Tang Dynasty and unconditional obedience to the general manager. The other deputy director is only responsible for training, setting up barracks when marching and fighting, and cooperating with Wen Chen to supervise the army to do all the work of the army. Xue Rengui''s responsibility is, with the cooperation of the two men, only responsible for research and decision-making and leading troops to fight. There was a clear division of labor and tacit understanding among the three, but they also had the role of mutual restraint and supervision in administration. Therefore, the military establishment that had been implemented in Anxi and Tubo for many years was the main reason why Li Hong was able to stay in Chang''an. Li Zhi didn''t want to say anything about Li Hong''s ostentatious virtue. After a short period of cultivation, Li Zhi opened his eyes and said, "the army just hit the Datong River. I''m very sorry. If I can go straight to Liujing to have a look, even if I don''t become Anton''s protector in the future, I would like to be able to direct the army across the river." "Why?" Li Hong is very strange, dragon father this is a tour, did not write a tour here, feel not enjoyable? "I don''t want to let Koguryo, Silla and Baiji think that it''s because I can''t cross the river in the Tang Dynasty, so I stay on the edge of the Datong River." Li Hong quietly looked at Li Zhi''s eyes, more of them were looking forward to and a little excited, hitting other people''s nests "It''s not impossible. It''s right. You can''t fight for nothing. You have to get some money back to compensate the officers and men, isn''t it? If you still don''t like it, you can order to summon the king of Silla and the king of Baekje in Liujing, and let them meet you in Liujing Li Zhi sighed helplessly again. How could this good national event be like a mountain bandit who became a bandit when he said it out of the prince''s mouth? What does it mean to get some silver to reward the officers and men! Although Li Hong said this, everything changed. "I can''t cross the river. I have to deal with it." In front of Li Hong, Li Zhi had the posture of autocracy of the emperor. When he was replaced by civil and military officials, Li Zhi became indecisive. "Yes, my son Chen obeys. I just want to see what the women in the Koguryo Kingdom look like. Are they all as obedient as the Xinluo maids? However, I still think that the women in Japan are the most gentle..." "Get out of here." Li zhileng snorted. The more he said, the more disrespectful he was. Was this the prince or the mountain bandit. "Oh, my son, leave." Someone is still in the air. Looking at the long father''s raised beard, he immediately went out. Night slowly shrouded Anshi City, which was besieged by the army of the Tang Dynasty. Around the camp under the city, soldiers of jinwuwei were patrolling with swords and horses. In the prince''s camp not far from the central army''s tent, Xue Rengui, who has not been much used since the beginning of the war in Liaodong, has now become the absolute main force in Liaodong. Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan were arranged by Li Hong to finish the work, but Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan had no complaints at all. Without the explanation of his highness, they all know that the reason why his highness arranged for them to finish up, appease and maintain the occupied cities was because they had been in Liaodong for a long time and knew a lot about the local conditions and customs. It was not that the prince''s Royal Highness had opinions on himself and that he was despised. Qi Peng Heli, Li Jinxing, Xue Rengui, three armies attacked three gates. Three thousand people from Shenji camp sneaked into Anshi city by night. All the explosives wrapped in oil paper were placed in the weakest part of the city wall, which was also called the blasting point by his highness prince. These places were judged by the strength of the enemy troops guarding the city when they feigned to attack in the daytime today. Therefore, this is an extremely important detail when explosives are used tomorrow.For these experienced generals, such a battle is the usual siege, so no one will feel nervous and excited because of tomorrow''s war. However, Liu Rengui, as the Secretary of the Ministry of war, hesitated to say his secret worry: "Your Highness, tomorrow''s thunder will be used quite a lot. Although he wants to destroy Koguryo''s military heart through World War I, will the adults headed by GE Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie accuse you of killing innocent people and creating anger and resentment in front of your majesty?" "How can there be immortals in the war? It''s not the people of the Tang Dynasty who died. Besides, there is no good seed in Liaodong Peninsula, whether it''s Xinluo, Baiji, or Koguryo. You don''t have to bear the psychological burden. " Li Hong ordered people to put away the simple map, clapped his hands and said. After looking at Liu Rengui and others, Li Hong had no choice but to say again: "I have told your majesty today that all war affairs, if any minister dares to interfere, will be jailed. After the class teacher returns to the court, I will ask my father to turn the code of war into a military law, and no one can violate it. Therefore, I will help you with anything tomorrow. Your task is to capture Anshi city in one fell swoop, and use the powerful fighting power of our Tang Dynasty to frighten the enemy and lose its combat effectiveness. " Hearing that the superior helped them to stand up to the criticism of the ministers, the generals were immediately shocked. The superiors helped them with such righteousness. Naturally, they also had to show the courage to fight well in the battle tomorrow, and strive to fight to the Datong River in one fell swoop. Xue Rengui, Li Jinxing and Qipeng Heli got up at the same time and swore: "I will understand that tomorrow I will play the role of a general in the Tang Dynasty. As his highness said, Koguryo''s officers and men will become weak in their legs and urinate in their pants when they hear the name of the Tang army." Haidongqing''s rabbit was roasted by Huameng and became very delicious. After eating the rabbit meat, several generals wiped their mouths and then went to prepare. Although tomorrow is a siege on the surface, it will be followed by pursuit and annihilation. Therefore, it is very important for the three of them to keep up their spirits and prepare for the war in the next few days. Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan were the last to leave. Li Hong left them with more instructions. They could not help shaking their heads and laughing bitterly. It is true that this war is like your highness said. Why should we have a routine? What is a routine? It''s unreasonable. Tomorrow their finishing work seems simple, but even they have to do it well. Once the anshicheng city is broken, when Xue Rengui, Qi Peng Heli and Li Jinxing attack the three cities behind Anshi City, they have to throw down the finishing battle as quickly as possible and go to the end of Datong River at the speed of marching One city humiliates the city of Yi. After seeing off Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan, there is no Li Hong who can use the general around him. He can only hope to be stung, and the stung does bring him good news. Three days later, under the leadership of Cui Zhizheng, the general manager of the water army, the Tang Navy will rush to the nearby Datong River to meet him and cross the river to attack Wangcheng Liujing. The two thousand people who originally transported the supplies and supplies also arrived at Anshi city near dusk. So now, Li Hong finally has 3000 troops and horses with real value. These 3000 troops and horses and himself will also be the marvelous soldiers in this war, attacking Liujing, the King City of Koguryo. When the sky was still gray and not all lit up, the Tang barracks under the whole Anshi city became very hot. The shouts and yells, the neighing of war horses, the metal sounds of cross swords and horse names, and the sound of neat steps made the opposite Anshi city seem to be shaking along with these sounds. With nearly 200000 troops of the Tang Dynasty, Anshi city has been able to withstand this kind of pressure until now, which is very valuable to Li Hong. If you stand on the far side of the mountain overlooking, the vast plain under Anshi city looks like a black ocean. The light reflected by the weapons is like the starlight reflected on the sea. It shows an indescribable beauty and a chilling murderous spirit. The birds and animals that used to sleep peacefully in the high mountains and dense forests are very dissatisfied that human beings have awakened their dreams. After peeping out their heads to peep at the human beings, they once again turn their heads and continue to sleep in their cages. From the city, Tang''s face became more and more frightened, and he felt more and more frightened from the city www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 Li Zhi was even more nervous than Li Hong and other military generals. He got up when the whole barracks started to move. In the hazy morning, looking at the armored troops not far away from his eyes, he could not help but be enthusiastic and eager to join them. In the breeze, there was a strong chill and cold air. The armor soldiers were as quiet as mountains, and their sharp blades were shining with cold light. Li Zhi''s heart was filled with lofty sentiments. With such an army, the Tang Dynasty should not worry about stepping down to Koguryo. He raised his binoculars and looked forward to the front. Although there was still a black light in front of him, the troops holding bows and crossbows were placed on the front line. Every bow and crossbow was on the string, ready to rain with arrows. Banners flutter in the air. On one side, the banners of Tang Dynasty, or Xue and Li, flutter in the air, sending out strange and cold momentum. "Kill! Kill! Kill The earth seemed to be shaking, and all things were quiet with the shouts of soldiers and soldiers in the Tang Dynasty. Only the heavy and fierce shouts of killing echoed in the high mountains, dense forests and low valley plains. The sound of war drums was thumping, the sound of trumpets was whistling on the plain, and the 200000 troops roared again: "kill! Kill! Kill Li Zhi''s hands holding up the telescope could not help shaking. He felt goose bumps and scalp numbness all over his body. What''s more, he was moved and proud because of the fierce fighting spirit of these warriors in the Tang Dynasty. This was the first time that he saw such a large formation, and each team was full of bloody smell, as if to pierce a hole in the sky above. Compared with when he had occupied other cities, the scene in front of him was what he had always dreamed of. It was the power and arrogance that the emperor should have when he fought against other cities. "Don''t shout, don''t shout, and wake up the sky again, but it will offend me. For the sake of the prosperity of Tang Dynasty, keep your voice down." Gexiyuan stood behind Li Zhi with a group of Wenchen, looking at the battle array that made his legs soft, and murmured bitterly. The sound of drums and bugles continued to waft rhythmically under the city of Anshi. Above the three towers of Anshi City, the garrison of Koguryo was ready to wait. Every soldier''s face revealed nervousness. The bows and arrows were tight in their hands. The palms of their hands were wet. They looked at the murderous spirit under the city and rushed to their Tang army They have already begun to shake their legs and stomachs. Even some people have begun to feel that it may continue like this. Without the attack of the Tang army, the wall under their feet will be directly destroyed by the endless high morale and cold and murderous spirit. After a quarter of an hour, Li Zhi didn''t know what Li Hong was up to. The mighty army of the Tang Dynasty had a high sense of war. But up to now, he has not seen Li Hong''s figure, let alone the order to attack the city! Just wanted to ask Yang Wu Li Hong what the hell he was doing. Suddenly, it seemed that the cry of killing from the sky drowned his question. "Whoosh..." Suddenly, a roaring arrow wandered in every corner of Anshi City, suddenly rose from the sky and disappeared in the sky. At the same time when the arrow rings out, there are all of a sudden sparks of fire in the battle line of the Tang army. The ghostly sniping crossbow troops have already aimed at the explosion point where the sky thunder was buried under the wall last night. The sound of the arrow attracted people''s eyes and looked into the sky, and the light of the fire was like a ghost or ghost fire. After the sound of the arrow, it was like lightning. From all the battle lines, the arrows from the sniper crossbow with a long tail flame flashed from the open area between the Tang army array and Anshi city. Li Zhi''s hands were tight, and he quickly raised the telescope to look at the city of Anshi. Suddenly, he could not hold the telescope firmly. His telescope almost fell on the ground. Suddenly, the whole person felt that the earth was going to roll under his feet, so he could not help but step back two steps. At this time, Li Zhicai found that he did not know when he heard an explosion that seemed to destroy the world! "Boom, boom..." Li Zhi was surprised to see that the city of Anshi was suddenly ablaze with fire and dust in the direction of Anshi city. In front of him, there was only boundless smoke and dust rolling into the air, and the city of Anshi, which was originally like a giant beast, disappeared from sight. After the sound of thunder disappeared, the whole world fell into a brief silence. There was no sound among the mountains and dense forests. The birds that would have flown out to investigate had disappeared with the first explosion. All kinds of animals in the forest, following the birds in the sky, fled to the deep mountain in a panic. Anshi city is still shrouded by the dust, as if it was blown away by the thunder, and even the screams and cries did not come out. The whole army of Tang Dynasty standing under the city of Anshi has not changed a bit. It still sits on the horse''s back. Its waist is as straight as a javelin. The horse''s head, horizontal knife and bow and crossbow are still in their hands. They stare at the rolling smoke in front of them coldly.At this time, Li Hong jumped out of nowhere. When he came to Lizhi, he was ruddy and breathless. His eyes were full of shock and disbelief. "Not yet Li Zhi took a look at Li Hong. His black armor was covered with black light. Most of his face was wrapped in his helmet. His tall and brave body looked like a god of killing from the sky. If it wasn''t for Li Zhi''s recognition, I''m afraid he couldn''t believe that the Tang general in front of him was his unfilial son. "When the smoke is gone, the city will be broken. It will not affect us. Next, let''s see how fast Xue Rengui, Qi Peng Heli and Li Jinxing can attack and break the three cities of Mudi, cangyan and nansu at what speed." Li Hong kicks Yang Wu away. He holds Li Zhi to the chair Huaji moved in front of him and asks his father to sit down. "Attack Mudi, cangyan and southern Jiangsu? What about this city? Do you think there are no Koguryo soldiers left here? " Lizhi murmured. He did not expect that the city of Anshi, which had been blocked for more than 20 days, was suddenly broken by Li Hong, which made him feel powerless. But he also knew that it had nothing to do with anything, only his personality. His indecisive decision was decided by the generals of the civil servants, which was the real reason why he was blocked. However, Li Hong did not have this problem. When Wen Chen appeared on the battlefield, he had no use for it at all. Looking at them with his eyes, he felt that it was a waste of time, not to mention listening to their advice. "There will be Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan here to finish up and clean up the mess. Similarly, they will also protect your safety." Li Hong said with a smile, but most of his face was covered by his helmet. At the moment, it was also frightening to laugh. When Li Zhi heard Li Hong''s words, he could only nod his head in silence. He was very quick, and he delayed too much time. Li Hong wanted to work hard to win the other three cities in a short time. Was it a bit risky? As soon as he thought of this place, Li Zhi couldn''t help but think that when he was in Tibet, he relied on tens of thousands of people and killed him back and forth in Tubo. Finally, he ran to the Tubo King City. Not only did he actually control Tubo, but he also persuaded Wencheng to go back to Chang''an. Now he eats and chants Buddhism in Chang''an temple every day. "What are you doing?" Li Zhigang wanted to continue to nod his head to praise Li Hong. Suddenly, he found that Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan stayed to protect him. Xue Rengui, Qi Li and Li Jingxing went to attack the city. What are they going to do? "After breaking through the three cities of the South and the Soviet Union, the only city left in front of us is the city standing to the west of the Datong River. Only by taking the city can we face the king of Koguryo across the river. Moreover, the son minister was already the general manager of the water army, Cui Zhibian, who came from the sea for reinforcements three days later. Therefore, we must seize the city of humiliation as soon as possible, and we can''t give Koguryo a chance to breathe. Otherwise, they will definitely fight to the death, and the shocking effect created today will lose its effect. " Li Hong smiles again, but his eyes are as cold as ice. "Your Highness must not..." "Brush..." Li Hong''s sword in his waist flashed out of his sheath and flashed in everyone''s eyes. Ge Xiyuan''s official hat flew out in a flash, and Li Hong turned his knife over. As soon as he knocked and pressed the back of the knife on gexiyuan''s shoulder, gexiyuan''s legs softened and he knelt on the ground. If you had been in the army for a long time, I would not have been in the army for a long time! Can you afford to delay the plane? There is no joking in the army. I think you have read the code of conduct of war more than once. Today I read your first offence and spared your life. If you dare to remonstrate in the battlefield, disturb the morale of the army and delay the military opportunity, you will be killed! " "Your Highness, Minister..." "Come on, go ahead!" Li Hong''s horizontal knife turned over again and hit Ge Xiyuan in the face. Two teeth fell out of gexiyuan''s mouth. Jin Wuwei quickly came over. They set up the body of the knife in Li Hong''s hand and slapped it on his face. Gexiyuan, unable to speak because of pain and numbness, quickly walked behind the crowd. He slowly drew his sword into the scabbard, dressed in black armor, and his tall body like a demon. He slowly turned to face Shi ZangJie and other literary ministers. His tone was as sharp as the blade of a horizontal knife: "I warn you once again that Wen Chen has the responsibility of a Wen Chen, and a general has the power and interests of a general. If anyone dares to do something other than his own duty in the army, he will dare to do it again The general''s leading troops make random guesses and criticisms, and then dare to participate in battlefield decision-making without any reason, and there will be no amnesty for killing! " Some of them were unconvinced, but they didn''t dare to confront them face to face. Some of them had already been scared to speechless by Li Hong''s fierce and murderous momentum. Cold tiger eyes once again swept all the ministers. Li Hong''s tone slowed down and said, "the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are always just a sharp blade in my hands! They will always be loyal to the Tang royal family and the interests of the Tang Dynasty! Their duty is to obey orders! They were only responsible for leading the troops to fight, and did not ask the court whether it was right or wrong. Therefore, in the battlefield, it is no problem to put away the little Jiu Jiu in your heart and want to be promoted to a higher position, to gain achievements and to have a wider and wider official career. However, no one should have the delusion to gain achievements from the Tang army by their eloquence and eloquence. This is not the place for you to make political achievements, get promotion and gain achievements. There are only iron and blood, only killing and bloody, here are only military achievements, but you need to rely on your iron courage to obtain them! If you really feel that you are a general''s material, then take off the civilian clothes and put on the military general''s armor. I''ll give you a good general, and you will open up new territory for mewww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 As Li Hong''s voice fell to the ground, the war drum sound seemed to be spiritual, and it began to boom again. The rhythm was slow and powerful, like mobilization before the final general attack. The sound of the horn also became short and urgent. It was no longer like the long whimper just now. The short trumpet let the cavalry and siegers on horseback roar to the sky again: "kill! Kill! Kill A group of ministers, who were stabbed by Li Hong and were full of shame, shivered when they heard the cruel and merciless cry of killing. The words of the prince''s highness really hit Xiao Jiu in their hearts. Every minister, more or less, hopes to put forward his own unique views when he follows his Majesty''s Majesty on a personal expedition, and then make contributions to himself in the battlefield, so that his majesty can have his own name when he praises meritorious deeds when he returns triumphantly. This can not be entirely blamed on these ministers. Today, compared with the time when the country was just established, all the officials and military generals under Taizong have platforms to display their talents and do not interfere with each other. Now it is a time of peace and prosperity in the world. When a minister wants to be promoted and has a broad career, it is even more difficult to attract the attention of the imperial court, let alone become an official. Therefore, these people naturally seized the rare and unique opportunity of the Royal Highness''s personal expedition, hoping to seize this rare opportunity to make a good performance in front of the emperor, so as to add officials and honor their ancestors in the future. Nowadays, there are fewer civil and military officials, and it is even more difficult to be awarded the title by his majesty. Since the first emperor of the Tang Dynasty began to discuss merit and reward from the founding generals, and then to present his Majesty''s accession to the throne, this rank is rare year by year, and there are very few people who can get into the rank by virtue of their achievements in office. If you can''t become an aristocrat, you will always have a huge gap in status with those noble families and meritorious families. No matter whether the official rank is very high or not, no matter how talented you are, if you do not have a noble status, even if you are a fifth or fourth grade official, you will immediately have to be inferior to those who have the nobility. Wen Chen was uneasy under Li Hong''s admonition, while Li Zhi was looking at the iron cavalry who began to attack, and his mood was tense and excited, which was totally different from the scene when he attacked the city and plundered the land. Bows and crossbows helped the troops suppress local firepower when they charged. With the smoke and dust under Anshi city getting lighter and lighter, there was a burst of sound of arrows breaking through the air. The rain of arrows continued to rain layer by layer. It was like throwing them on the head of Anshi city without money. The hornet pours out in general, and the buzzing sound is incessant. The 60 arrows in each arrow pot of the bow and crossbow troops need to be completed within a certain period of time according to the general''s requirements. We don''t ask whether we can kill the enemy behind the smoke and dust or inside the city wall. We just want to buy time for the siege troops behind us, so that they can cross into the city as soon as possible when the enemy''s defense is most difficult. The horses neigh, sometimes tragic, sometimes tragic, shouting and shouting mixed in the ear, iron hooves trample on the weak grass on the ground, the whole earth and Anshi city are in the shaking ground. Even though the enemy''s troops were close to the gate of the city for fifty years, they had no idea that the enemy''s troops had been killed by the horse. In short, whether he was Xue Rengui or the other two city gates, the war situation was surprisingly the same. Li Jinxing and Qi lenghe Li were also the pioneers. After shooting the last arrow by the bow and crossbow troops, they pulled the reins and forgot to avoid the side, and then they went straight into Anshi city. In this period, the cavalry of the Tang army, in addition to the powerful Tubo in those days, was comparable with the present white food. In Koguryo Peninsula, it was almost invincible. The sharp blade that can be used to fight the enemy is as sharp as the sword on the back of the enemy. Blood donation gushed out, on the blade immediately blooming beautiful blood flowers, blood donation sprinkled on the earth, immediately penetrated into the earth, the pungent smell of blood began to spread in the city gate. The three soldiers are constantly fighting. They just want to disperse the city defense forces in Anshi city. As for killing or killing, it is the matter of Liu Rengui''s troops. And the shouts of killing in the city were just helping Liu Rengui clear some effective forces of the enemy when they went to the gate of the east city. Curfews have long been imposed on the narrow black soil streets of the city. With the sound of a huge explosion that seems to be heard even in the distant King City, the people of Anshi city have already retracted into their houses and huddled with their families. Holding children in their arms and covering their ears and eyes, adults listen to the sound of horse''s hooves pounding on the heartstrings in the street as if they were stepping on their hearts in a hurry. The screams, the shouts, the shouts, and the shouts for mercy made the whole Anshi city fall into endless panic and chaos. With the flying of chickens and dogs, under the leadership of their respective generals, the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty poured in, and the whole Anshi city was filled with armor soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.Nearly 200000 troops of the Tang Dynasty did not stay. Even the Koguryo soldiers who were taking off their armor and changing into civilian clothes did not care. They just waved the horse''s name in their hands to open a smooth passage for the troops behind them as much as possible. Koguryo soldiers, who were taking off their armor and ready to change into civilian clothes, looked at the troops of the Tang Dynasty passing by him not far away, but turned a blind eye to him. His heart suddenly relaxed, and his hands to untie the armor quickened a lot. But when he just took off his armor, he suddenly felt that his chest was tight and hot. An arrow had penetrated his chest soundlessly, and his shoulder with blood donation went straight into the window of the private house, and immediately leached a beautiful blood flower. The siege troops, cavalry troops, bows and crossbows troops, and the rear bow and crossbow troops have long been equipped with pots of arrows. They follow the cavalry in front of them with blue cloth on their arms. When they see the Koguryo soldiers who have changed their civilian clothes, they just do it in a hurry. Of course, it is also to reduce the probability of sneak attack by soldiers who wear civilian clothes by Koguryo after the finishing troops enter the city. Liu Rengui stepped on his horse in a hurry. Before he could get close to Jin Wuwei, he turned over and dismounted. He ran two steps quickly and said, "Your Highness, the city is broken. Xue Rengui, Li Jinxing and Qipeng Heli have all entered the city." "Go to the city and finish up." Li Hong turned around, gave up and continued to reprimand those officials. Most of his face was wrapped in his helmet, and he said with ease. "Yes, your highness. What can I do for you? " What Liu Rengui said was to ask how to deal with the people in Koguryo, the old, the weak, the sick, and the Koguryo soldiers who pretended to be ordinary people and had no time to escape. "If you don''t attack me or I''m not a prisoner, if you dare to attack me secretly, kill me." Li Hong''s voice was full of coldness, and his dragon father beside him was also shocked. "Yes, your highness." Liu Rengui was inspired. After so many years of fighting in Liaodong, no one knows the people of this Koguryo country better than him. When you get to him, he is a grandson. When you turn your back to him, he is a white eyed wolf. If you can''t tell, he will immediately take out the knife and give it to the back of your heart. During the Tang Dynasty''s war in Liaodong for many years, some of the dead and wounded soldiers were entirely due to the common people and soldiers disguised as common people. Therefore, after taking charge of the finishing task, Liu Rengui naturally attached great importance to how his highness would deal with these matters. At the moment, hearing Li Hong''s order to relieve his anger with his officers and men, he suddenly had a foundation. The old, the weak, the sick and the disabled can be ignored. But if you dare to stab the knife secretly, you should use violence to fight violence! Li Zhi responded with silence to Li Hong''s words. The Wen minister behind him just wanted to speak, but looking at the back of the tall armor who had just reprimanded them, he stifled the words to his mouth. "Father emperor, Liu Ren would like to protect your safety with Jin Wuwei. You only need to arrive at the humiliating City three days later, and my son will let the city open its gate to meet you." Li Hong took over the horse from Huameng and said with a firm grip. "Are you sure you''re going? You can''t use so many people in front of my father. You might as well bring some Jin Wuwei. They are all elite and valiant generals of the Tang Dynasty Li Zhimei was worried about whether it would be too big to attack the last city by the Datong River in Koguryo with 3000 people. Li Hongwei smile, said: "father emperor, as long as the city of Anshi is broken, the city guards who want to come to this Bank of Datong River have been defeated by the Tang Dynasty from the will. What the children need is speed, not the number of people. 3000 troops are enough to break the humiliating city." Li Zhi sighed for a long time. The fighting sound of Anshi city seems to be getting farther and farther away. The fighting sound at the gate of the city has stopped. Now there are only some intermittent shouts in his ear. "OK, but remember, we must be careful along the way. If we can''t break the city, it''s not too late to attack the city until our army comes." Li Zhi said with great ambition. After watching the relaxed and happy scene after the siege, he suddenly returned to his frustrated self-confidence. He got up and patted Li Hong on the shoulder and said heavily. "Yes, my father, you will be careful all the way. Don''t worry." Li Hong laughed again, and then turned around and strode forward. The food ticket was already a little impatient. From time to time, he plowed the ground with his hooves, urging Li Hong to hurry up. I was ready to gallop into the battlefield. Haidongqing, standing on the neck of the grain coupon, watched Li Hong come by and flapped his wings excitedly. When Li Hong got on his horse and stroked his head, he untied the shackles on his feet and patted haidongqing. Only heard an excited cry, haidongqing instantly from the food ticket neck to shake his wings and instantly turned into a small dark shadow, flying forward. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 The city of Anshi is now in a state of chaos. As a general of the Tang Dynasty who has been in Liaodong for the longest time, Liu Rengui''s reaction to the people of Koguryo has long been well thought out, and even whether he is a soldier or a real common people can be seen at a glance. Li Hong rode his horse and whipped his whip. As the last group of troops of Tang Dynasty who entered Anshi City, 3000 iron hooves walked slowly on the streets that Liu Rengui had completely controlled. In Anshi City, where blacksmith shops are the majority, wineries are the second largest business. Apart from these two businesses, there is no other real good business. Most of the houses are built with stone foundation, and then soil is taken and rammed to make walls. Pig pens and chicken houses are everywhere. There is no difference between the clothes of the people left on the street and the Tang clothes, but the colors are relatively single. Most of them are ordinary black, green and gray of this era. Blue is very rare. As for the more vivid colors, it is basically invisible. Nowadays, it is not as difficult to distinguish between Koguryo and the Tang people as it was in the previous life. Besides Liu Rengui and other people who often mingle with Liaodong, Li Hong, as a layman, can not distinguish the difference between the Tang people and the people of Koguryo. The captured soldiers had already been unarmed and tied together with hemp rope. In the shouting of Tang soldiers, the lame and lame legs, crying and begging for mercy, slowly walked out of the city. Li Hong''s tall and upright body was sitting on the horse''s back, and the tiger''s eyes swept over the common people. The people did not wait for his eyes to scan themselves, but quickly lowered their heads one by one. They did not even have the courage to look at each other. Anshi city is not very big. It is long from east to west, which is three or five miles long. After walking slowly through the main streets of Anshi City, Li Hong saw Liu Rengui, who was on guard at the east gate. After the destruction of the city, everyone who wants to continue to the East, unwilling to stay in Anshi City, and unwilling to be moved by the Tang Dynasty, will be here after a thorough investigation before leaving. "Are you not afraid of a military officer? Are not shizangjie and others idle? Just send me an order and order them to come here to register and register, and send them dozens of soldiers to help them maintain the order of the city gate. " Li Hong was riding on his horse, and a little black spot in the sky was slowly expanding. Haidong green, with wings of more than one meter and two meters, covered the sun and flew to Li Hong. "Yes, your highness. I''ll send someone to invite you." "Please fart, it''s an order! If you want to earn credit, but you don''t want to do these chores, how can you be promoted by using your mouth? " After haidongqing fell on his shoulder, Li Hong followed the troops in front of him to explore the way. He left the gate and began to gallop away. Along the way, Li Hong really understood that there were many mountains and water in Liaodong Peninsula. If not, they were indeed moving to the South and East. Looking at the mountains and rivers on both sides, Li Hong even thought that he had returned to Anxi, to tuhuoluo and other places. Li Hong thought that there would be many mountains along the way, but in fact, in Li Hong''s opinion, the highest mountain that Koguryo won''t be named seems to need to be looked up to, but it is far from as high as Huashan Mountain near Chang''an City, and it''s not a star and a half. On the narrow valley Road, the grass was trampled by the troops of Xue Rengui, Qi Peng Heli and Li Jinxing. It was bare and bare with black soil. The grass was powerless, and it still wanted to stop the cavalry of Tang Dynasty. Because the three troops had already trodden out a better way to March, Li Hong, led by 3000 troops, did not encounter any obstacles when they crossed between the two cities of the South Soviet Union and Mudi. All the way down the road to Liujing, the only thing left on the simple map, less than a hundred miles of humiliating Yi city. After passing through the southern Soviet Union and Mudi, the road under our feet became wide. However, due to the lack of people and the overgrowth of weeds on the road, the advance troops still had to be responsible for exploring and opening the way. After entering the boundary of humiliating Yi City, the combination of plain and hilly terrain makes cavalry better use of mobile advantage. The mountains called mountains by Koguryo or the northern and southern Bangzi of the last generation are actually hills. For example, the famous peony peak in the last generation was only 95 meters, which can be called mountains? It can only be regarded as a mound in the Tang Dynasty. In Li Hong''s opinion, the tallest hills were only 200 meters high. There were no legendary mountains at all, and the land resources were very poor in this period. Three days later, Li Hong deliberately slowed down the pace of his March and waited for Liu Rengui to come to support him in time. Therefore, when he was less than 30 li away from the city of humiliation, he led 3000 people to plunge into a hilly area with lush water and grass. 3000 people in such hilly areas, even without careful concealment, are enough to make it difficult to find their whereabouts. The scouts had already begun to investigate the enemy''s situation in the city of disgrace. Li Hong believed that the earth shaking explosion of Anshi city could be heard faintly, even if the city could not feel it? But people will go to the city to break this aspect, or will they think it is rain and thunder, so they don''t pay attention to it at all?However, these are not important. The march for three days in a row is already a very physical work in unfamiliar terrain. Haidongqing, as a kind of falcon, was put into use at this time. It can''t be guaranteed that other people will eat fresh meat of fragrant birds and animals. However, it is absolutely impossible for Li Hong to have enough food and clothing. In the periphery of the city, most of them are short rivers, which converge into the Datong River and flow into the Bohai Bay after passing through Liujing. Meizizi watched Huameng and Cheetah barbecue rabbit meat for him. Li Hong started to feed haidongqing on his arm with some small pieces of meat in his hand. He said to himself, "can''t you call haidongqing? I have to give you a name. Look at you. Your whole body is as white as snow. Even your feet are white. What name do you want to give you "Sir, let''s call it Bai Chun." Hua Meng wiped his hands with rabbit skin, and then he went to the river to wash his hands. "You dare to call it white pure, do you believe that white pure in Changan dare to deduct your welfare?" Li Hong was in a good mood and didn''t bother to argue with Huameng. When Hua Meng heard this, he couldn''t talk to him again. He laughed. After washing his hands, he and the cheetah began to work on the prince''s food. Over the years, he became more and more manly. I don''t know who should pay attention to them. He even sometimes sticks a moustache on himself. Sometimes Li Hong doubted whether they were fake eunuchs? Do you want to give them a family and career. "By the way, Huameng, how much money do you four have in a month? Do you have a lot of money in the palace? How much extra money does Bai Chun give you every month? Do they also have summer solstice? " Li Hong teases haidongqing and asks casually. "My lord This... " Hua Meng straightened up and looked at the prince''s Royal Highness in the distance. He didn''t know how to answer. This is Bai Chun''s death order. He is not allowed to tell his royal highness. Whoever wants to say it will deduct all his welfare. "What? Are you afraid that I want your money or I''ll let you pay for a treat? Let''s talk about it. How much extra benefits does Bai Chun give you every month? " After taking the wet towel handed by cheetah and wiping his hands, Haidong Qingtong human nature flies away again. "Don''t tell Miss Bai that it was the maid who said it..." "You''re talking to me about the terms, don''t you! Come on. " Li Hong glared at Huameng and picked up the cup to drink. "Three hundred taels..." "Poof..." All the water in Li Hong''s mouth was sprayed on the body of Wei Tuqi, the captain of the pro guard who was helping him wipe his armor. "So much? On average, ten Liang silver a day Li Hong forgot to wipe the tea on the edge of his mouth and was asked in a sharp voice like a tail. Hua Meng was embarrassed and embarrassed. He didn''t know how to pick up the prince. Wei Tu Qi, who helped him wipe his armor, became nervous when he heard Li Hong ask Hua Meng. Now he heard that Hua Meng only had 300 Liang a month. He immediately raised his heart and put it back in the distance: "I thought it was more than me. I didn''t expect to be the same as me, so I''ll balance." Wei Tuqi forgot to wipe the tea sprayed by the prince behind his back. After listening to Hua Meng''s reply, he began to wipe his Royal Highness''s armor with great efforts. However, he was kicked by Li Hong from behind. Then he remembered the words of his Highness The Prince: "how much extra benefits do you get? Don''t think I didn''t see it. Since I asked Huameng, you were absent-minded to wipe the armor there. The armor leaf was so thin that you didn''t know to change it. " Wei Tu Qi was brought by Li Hong from Loulan. In recent years, he has become the leader of his Royal Highness''s bodyguard and his absolute confidant. It is precisely because they are in an important position and bear the important duty of protecting the prince''s Royal Highness''s safety. Therefore, they are given extra welfare by Bai Chun, and they have the same welfare as Huameng and Xiaoxue. In addition, even the 200 members of the pro bodyguard, according to the level of their posts, each has a different kind of welfare, which they can receive every month. Mencius thought that they would not be embarrassed to stand in the pagoda for a moment, just like the prince of Hei Hua, who didn''t think that his highness would stand up in the pagoda. Looking at the prince''s highness still staring at him, he had no choice but to smile and say haltingly: "my highness Lower officials Just like Hua Meng. " "You take three hundred taels, too? Do you know how much a third grade official costs in a month? I''m afraid that Xue Rengui, Qi Peng Heli and Li Jinxing have not got as much money as you get in a month in a year? " Li Hong''s face hung with a smile like a smile, light said. "Then I will return it to Miss Bai when I go back. I haven''t been willing to spend a cent. " Wei Tu Qi didn''t know what his highness meant by this remark, so he took the lead in expressing his attitude among Huameng''s frowns and eyes. When Huameng heard Wei Tu Qi''s words, he would like to strangle him. What''s the reason to spit it out? When have you ever seen your highness spit something out of your mouth? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 Li Hong got up, went to the simple barbecue, motioned for Huameng to continue to roast rabbit meat, and said with his back to Wei Tu Qi: "forget it, what''s the reward Bai Chun gave you? It''s not a violation of the rules. But how come you haven''t spent it yet? You don''t spend money? " Wei Tu Qi''s face turned a little red. When he heard the prince''s words, he didn''t know how to reply. He usually had everything in the palace, but he didn''t care about drinking and youhuafang. Moreover, as the prince''s bodyguard, Miss Bai did not allow them to drink. "He''s like us." Hua Meng said with a smile that he didn''t care about his eunuch''s identity. "Nonsense, I''m not like you. I just don''t know how to spend money." Wei Tu Qi straightened his neck and retorted. At this time, a soldier ran up to Wei Tu Qi and saluted him. He said, "my Lord, General Liu Rengui is more than 40 miles away from us. It is estimated that he can come and join us before dark." "Well, eat and drink. Let''s go. What about stinging people? Has Cui Zhibian''s Navy arrived? " Li Hong bit a bit of the rabbit meat, full of oil said. "Your Highness, Jingzhe hasn''t come back yet." Seeing that Li Hong no longer pursues their welfare affairs, Hua Meng is greatly relieved. Although it''s useless to ask for money, he changes it into a silver note in his pocket, which makes him feel very down-to-earth. "OK, then we don''t have to wait for him. Tonight, we''ll set up a camp under the city of humiliation to bait Liu Rengui''s troops, and see if we can let the Gaogouli garrison of the city attack." Li Hong said with a big mouth chewing rabbit meat. Wei Tuqi, Huameng and cheetah, who had fought with Li Hong and had been in battle for a long time, could not help but take a breath after hearing Li Hong''s words. Li Hong looked at Leng there and didn''t eat. He just looked at his own eating Huameng and others. He put down the rabbit meat and asked, "how? Dare not go? " "Your Highness, why don''t we lead our troops and wait for General Liu Rengui here? Are we three thousand too dangerous? " Huameng and the cheetah look at each other, and finally Huameng comes out and says bravely. They also know that once the prince''s highness decides something, it is very difficult to change, but this is a bit of a risk. At first, in Tubo, the army of 20000 people was better. At least, the protection of the prince''s highness was comprehensive. At that time, it would be no problem to escape from Tubo, so they would dare to go. Now, there are only 3000 people in total. Those who are weak and weak will have to set up camp under their noses. This is not to seek death. What is this? Naturally, they did not dare to say so to his highness. They had to dissuade the prince from waiting for Liu Rengui''s army to arrive. "No, don''t worry. It''s going to be OK. Maybe we can stage a myth of winning without a fight." Li Hong continued to eat rabbit meat with the old God, looking relaxed and leisurely. In the eyes of Hua Meng and others, he always feels that the prince''s highness is not talking about the war of seizing the city and plundering the land, but rather that he intends to leave and go to Taiyi city or Lantian County for a turn. But in Li Hong''s opinion, this city is located on the Bank of the Datong River. Although Liujing, the imperial city of Koguryo, faced with the last barrier of the Tang Dynasty''s capture of their royal city, its garrison forces may not be too small. But the only weakness is that if there is a large army besieging the isolated city and humiliating the city, when Liujing can''t rescue it in time or dare not come to rescue it, the city is just a turtle in a jar. Without attacking, they can be trapped and killed. Therefore, if you see the troops of the Tang Dynasty in front of the city and the garrison of Yicheng is isolated and helpless, it can''t be said that the troops will surrender without fighting. In this way, it will be a good thing for us to attack Liujing, the King City of Koguryo. At least, it can suppress Koguryo from the morale again. When the three thousand soldiers and horses finished their meal and Huameng and others were still hungry, Li Hong ordered the army to pull out of the camp with a cold face. Li Hong didn''t even wear the armor which was polished by Wei Tuqi. He was wearing a white robe with round neck. His hair was tied in his head freely. He didn''t even tie his hair. So he casually stepped on the back of the food ticket. A loud whistle sounded, and a dark shadow in the sky rushed at him. Along the way, Li Hong found that Hai Dongqing was really human. Compared with Bai Chun''s younger brother Bai Qi, he was not much better than Hai Dongqing. Li Hong rode on the horse with a pat on his shoulder. Naturally, there was no one around except the prince''s guard and Huameng. The army was ready to go. In about two hours, before the sun was setting, they could easily get to the city of humiliation. Even if they were faster, they could pitch up their tents before sunset. Like a tourist, three thousand soldiers and horses walked on the so-called official road of Koguryo. Li Hong continued to discuss with Hua Meng about the name of haidongqing. "The whole body is snow-white, and can fly again. How about if the snow falls?" The cheetah thought for a long time and said. "No, the name xueluo sounds too poetic. Falcon has to conform to its name. I think it''s better to call Xiaoqing since it is called haidongqing?" Wei Tu Qi stroked his chin and thought of such a broken name."Xiaoqing? It''s a very familiar name, but it''s very easy to read. Let''s call it Xiaoqing. I feel like whose name it is. " Li Hong agreed with Wei Tuqi''s proposal. The Wei Tu Qi on one side didn''t expect that his name was so casually mentioned. Instead of being scolded by his highness, he was also approved by his highness! I don''t know if I should be happy or worried. Haidongqing doesn''t seem to resent the name Xiaoqing. Under Li Hong''s patient instruction along the way, Xiaoqing''s name has been adapted by haidongqing in less than two hours. A city with golden halo in the sunset slowly emerges from the end of the horizon. The city of humiliation is not very big. Looking at its outline from a distance, it seems that it is smaller than that of Naan city. However, Li Hong did not know that this was not a city in the strict sense. Its function was more like a military city, storing more grain and grass and soldiers guarding the King City of Liujing. However, as the saying goes, auspicious people have their own destiny. Maybe people have bad luck. Today, not only the Tang Dynasty covets the imperial city of Koguryo, but also Xinluo and Baiji, just as Li Hong guessed, after the Tang Dynasty started the war against Koguryo, they were ready to move on the border line and were ready to take the lead in attacking Koguryo before the Tang army ¡£ The three thousand soldiers and horses were still moving forward without delay. The setting sun was not only scattered on the humiliating City, but also on the formation of 3000 iron hooves. The horses in their hands were shining with golden light under the setting sun, as if they were demonized, giving people a sense of depression and being swallowed up. The dust raised by the horse''s hooves seems to be covered with gold under the setting sun. The black armor of the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty, in the slanting sunlight, drags the long shadow, silently continues to move towards the humiliating city. The banners of the Tang Dynasty, like the demons, proclaim the mighty power of the iron hooves of the Tang Dynasty to the humiliating city. And the city of humiliating Yi is already the sound of the horn, and even in the downwind, vaguely can hear the soldiers on the city''s panic cry. Less than 500 steps away from the city wall of humiliating Yi, the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty slowly stopped moving forward. 3000 iron horses stood quietly on the plain under the city, without any noise. Among the silent iron hooves, only when the breeze blew across the plain, did the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty stop. Looking around, the city of humiliation is facing Li Hong''s side of the city wall. At the moment, it is the shadow of people. Nervous soldiers crowd the whole city. After a while, a general in armor comes to the top of the city. Li Hong picked up a telescope and looked at it. After seeing the scene over the head of the city, he almost fell off his horse: "lying trough, what''s this about? Why did so many soldiers run to the city without holding weapons? " After hearing Li Hong''s words, several other people could not help but raise their binoculars and began to look at those soldiers on the head of the city. They saw that the soldiers on the head of the city looked flustered. Some of them even turned pale. Their lips trembled around the general. They didn''t know what they were talking about. The garrison generals looked flustered. Listening to the advice of the people nearby, they were even more upset. How could the Tang army come to the city so soon? Did Mudi, cangyan and the three cities of South Jiangsu surrender directly? Otherwise, how can we arrive at the city of humiliation so soon? Are they flying here? "General, they are no more than three thousand. With our strength, we will be able to win them." The deputy general nearby looked at the few Tang troops under the city and said with a tight fist. "It''s impossible. The Tang army has a lot of soldiers and a lot of generals. The people under the city are probably luring us out of the city. There must be ambushes in the rear. As soon as we open the gate, they will attack." Another general guarding the city, looked at the stable Mountain under the city, could not feel the slightest flustered breath of the Tang army, said solemnly. "General, no matter what, the Tang army was able to reach our humiliating city at such a fast speed. It was obvious that cangyan and other cities had already broken down, otherwise they could not have been so fast. Therefore, the final general thought that no matter whether there was an ambush behind the Tang army, we should not act rashly, so as to avoid giving the enemy the opportunity to take advantage of." The general of the garrison blinked his single eyelid and looked at the silent, motionless Tang soldiers who were arranged in several square formations. For a moment, they could not come up with a correct idea. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 At the head of the city, the garrison general was annoyed and annoyed by the quarrel. The general then roared: "no matter whether the Tang army under the city is a bait, now, you take up your weapons and stand at..." "Whoosh Bang. " "Be careful, my Lord." The people at the head of the city immediately lowered their heads and bent down. They looked up carefully and saw a sharp arrow coming from nowhere. They rubbed the guard general''s ear and nailed it to the wooden post behind him. The tail of the arrow was still shaking and humming. The guard general and several vice generals were pale. They looked at the quivering tail of the arrow pinned into the wood, and looked at each other. Everyone''s eyes were full of luck and fear. "If you understand our Tang dialect, come out and see what is written on the cloth." Under the city wall, a general of the Tang Dynasty, without armor, was wearing a snow-white robe. His hair was naturally tied behind his head. Beside him were two armed generals in armor, who were watching the city head with vigilance. Several garrison generals heard the shouts under the city wall. After a soldier''s translation, they looked at the arrow again. Sure enough, there was a long and narrow cloth tied on it. Under the breeze, a few Chinese characters could be seen on it. "You, you, you Go, put it, it, it Take it down. " The general''s legs were trembling, pale and trembling, and the deputy general who advocated to attack out said. He did not dare to imagine that if the general of the Tang Dynasty did not send a message to himself, but shot directly at him without hesitation, would he not be dead already? The general, who had been threatening to attack, looked at the guard general in embarrassment, and then looked at the arrow on his head, which was also on his head. Who knows if the Tang army would shoot himself when he took the cloth? If you look at the arrow that has more than three points in the wood, you will know how powerful it is. When you go to get it, you should expose your back to the enemy and let others shoot openly. But he looked at the watchman''s eyes, but did not dare to disobey the command. He turned to look at a soldier beside him, and then he pointed out: "you, go and take the cloth off the arrows from the Tang army." "Ah Yes In the face of the vice general''s killing eyes, the soldier had to carefully raise his hands and slowly stand up. When his head was about to reach the battlements, he was scared to stop for a moment. Only then did he dare to raise his hands high and stand up timidly. "Your Highness, this What if they surrender and open the gate to let us in? We have only three thousand soldiers and horses. " Hua Meng frowns. Before Liu Rengui''s future, if the enemy forces open the gate and surrender, he will never allow his highness to enter the enemy city. "It''s OK. They have no morale for a long time. They didn''t even bring weapons when they stood at the head of the city in panic as soon as we got to the city? What''s more, as you saw just now, several aides quarreled with the general for a long time. They were afraid that there would be ambush behind us, surrender or resist the enemy? " Li Hong gave the crossbow to Huameng. Looking at everything in the city from the telescope just now, Li Hong knew that the soldiers were in disorder. But if we continue to give them time for deliberation, and in case they unify their minds and are ready to refuse to surrender and stick to the city, then their gains will not be worth the loss. Therefore, it is better to persuade them to surrender sooner, forcing them to make a decision on whether to surrender or to fight in the shortest possible time. "But if, after we enter the city, they know that we are only bluffing, what will happen to your safety, your highness? I think it''s better to wait for General Liu Rengui... " Hua Meng hesitated to say. "I can''t wait. If the enemy surrender, we won''t go to the city, but we will make the enemy suspect. So we just have to swagger and go in as if we were trying our best to go in and take care of the generals, and everything will be fine." Li Hong gazed at the top of the city. The night began to fall slowly. At this time, I''m afraid Liu Rengui just arrived at his resting place? After all, Anshi city wants to make trouble quickly and catch up with his own speed. This is the rhythm of running a dead horse. Liu Rengui''s current speed is already extremely fast. On the top of the city, under the gaze of Li Hong, Huameng and cheetah, the soldier shook his hands and pulled out the arrow for a long time. Finally, he had to hold the shaft with both hands and pull it out several times before pulling it down. The moment he pulled out the arrow, the soldier immediately squatted down and took off the cloth in his hand and handed it to the general: "my Lord, you see." "What was it written about?" "Open the gate at once, surrender and not kill!" The soldier took a look at the cloth and shivered, as if the words on the cloth were sharp swords and horse names in the hands of the Tang army, full of murderous spirit. "This..." The lieutenant general took a look at the cloth, and his eyes were filled with hope. The guard took the cloth from the soldier''s hand coldly and looked at the handwriting on it. Although he didn''t know all about it, he could understand it almost. After reading it, he wanted to step on the cloth on the ground. However, after looking at several adjuncts nearby, they immediately gave up the idea. Who knows if these people would accuse themselves of slandering the will of the state in order to show their loyalty to the generals of the Tang Dynasty in case the city was destroyed or surrendered.However, as a guard general, it is not appropriate for him to take the cloth to surrender in his hand, and it is even more inappropriate to throw it away. All of a sudden, he is like a hot potato, weighing and shaking back and forth in his hand. "What? Down or not? " The aide general, who had been advocating giving up resistance just now, couldn''t wait to ask. "What''s down? You''re so concerned about your mother-in-law The deputy general, who advocated resisting the enemy, said without a good face. But at the moment, his original firm idea has been shaken. "I''ve just married for a few days, and I haven''t been hot enough yet. I''m so unknowingly dead. I''m not reconciled! Who knows which bastard will be cheaper! Datang is the shangguo of Koguryo. If we hadn''t provoked others, they would have been here in a rage? If there was no such war, Laozi would be enjoying the gentle country at home. " The adjutant, who advocated surrender, looked at the adjutant who advocated resisting the enemy and retorted. "Don''t quarrel. When is it! Now we are not sure how many troops there are in the Tang Dynasty. If only these troops are there, we may as well open the city gate to let them in, and we will catch turtles in the urn again. " The guard general took the cloth and said with a frown. "What if there is one?" "If there is one, surrender, no more resistance." "But..." "But what?" The two vice generals were all in the same voice and asked in a hurry. "If they take care of us as soon as they enter the city, how can we attack them secretly when their numbers are at a disadvantage?" As the general pondered, he looked at some of his relatives. The meaning in the guard general''s eyes is very obvious, that is to change the clothes of the soldiers next to them, and then let them pretend to be themselves. After all, as one''s own soldiers, they usually rely on their own names, and they have already been used to yelling and yelling in humiliating Yi city. Now they dress up more like ordinary soldiers and generals. But he would never say that. He needed someone to help him say it, because if he was found out by the general of shangguo, or the army of shangguo entered the city of humiliation to register, he would have a pretext. Therefore, now we need a "decision-making" person to let himself suddenly realize that, in this way, whether in the city civil war or in the fall, at least his life is saved. "My Lord, do you mean that we should put on the clothes of our soldiers and let them pretend to be us. If we go to the country, we will take advantage of them? If the upper army is also ambushed behind us, we will surrender directly? " Asked the deputy general, who was in favor of resisting the enemy. "Well Silla and Baekje are covetous of us. Now, there are less than 50000 people in our humiliating city. The rest of us go to the border line of the two countries. It is even more difficult for us to keep up with the country. What''s more, the army of shangguo was able to attack the city so quickly. Maybe it was Naan City, Mudi, Suyan, and the South Soviet Union. They were ready to surrender. Otherwise, the army of shangguo came too fast? It doesn''t make sense. " The general looked at the deputy general who advocated resisting the enemy with a sad face. Gu Zuo said that he did not mean that he meant it. But no matter which one of the three, they unconsciously began to change the word "Datang" in their mouths from the single word "Tang" to "shangguo" and "Datang". "My Lord, I think your plan is very good. We might as well let our own soldiers pretend to be us. If we have the chance, we will take down thousands of people and horses from the upper Kingdom, and then immediately withdraw to the king''s city. By annihilating the 3000 troops and horses of shangguo, we can still make a great achievement in front of the king. Maybe we will make great achievements in the future. If there is a large army behind shangguo, we can also save our lives. This is a wonderful plan to have the best of both worlds. " The deputy general, who has always advocated surrender, could not bear the excitement in his heart. As long as there is no war, it''s easy to say. The best thing is not to surrender, but to abandon the city secretly and run back to the king''s city. You can slip away on the way and go home with your mother-in-law. He had just married for less than three days, and was not hot enough, so he was sent to guard the city. Every night, whenever he thought of his mother-in-law''s body and bones, he felt itchy like a hundred claws scratching his heart. He wanted to fly back and come back after he was warm with his mother-in-law. When the general heard the words of the deputy general, his expression was obviously relaxed. He squatted down and looked up at the other deputy general. He pretended to say, "well, do as you want. Now we will change clothes with our own soldiers, and then open the gate to meet the general of shangguo." "My Lord, this is not what you mean, horse?" "Ah, is that what you just said?" "Yes, yes, he said it." When the deputy general who advocated surrender saw the general looking over, he quickly pointed to the dead enemy and repeatedly said yes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 After Li Hong shot an arrow again, the gate opened slowly. The guard General of humiliating Yi City, led by his soldiers, stood on both sides of the gate without weapons in his hands. A white flag was raised behind him and swayed to the army of the Tang Dynasty. "Your Highness The guard general Hua Meng raised his telescope and took a look at the general and the lieutenants. He said in doubt. "If you change people, pay attention to the soldiers around him. They must be among them. As soon as they get close to the gate, they will be controlled." Li Hong took the lead to walk to the gate of the city. The letter of surrender is an indispensable document for abandoning the city and surrender. It needs to be handed over to the general of shangguo. Only in this way can we ensure that the city guards will not be slaughtered in anger by the general of shangguo. The three thousand troops behind him were still unhurried, about a hundred paces away from the three men in front of them, but the bows and crossbows in their hands were all ready to shoot. Seeing that the Tang army was peaceful, but extremely cautious, he stabbed the private general behind him, indicating that he would immediately come forward to hand over the surrender document, so as not to make the Tang army suspicious. Li Hongduan sat on his horse''s back and watched the general running by and took over the surrender document of abandoning the city. In the whole process, he did not even look behind the general, pretending to be a real general. The posture leisurely sits on the horse''s back, naturally lets that false guard general to help oneself to lead the reins, step by step walks toward the city. At this time, the sound of horse''s hooves sounded behind him. Wei Tuqi, the captain of the prince''s Royal Guard, looked at the Koguryo soldiers who turned around and roared, "I am the general''s personal guard leader. When I enter the city, I will defend the general." After that, without waiting for Koguryo''s fake general to react, Wei Tu Qi took the lead, and coincidentally surrounded the false general and the true guard general with Hua Meng, Jing Zhe and other pro Guard soldiers behind him. Zhenshou general yizhihou and two other adjuncts, who also acted as soldiers, looked at each other and felt that they were black in front of them. The man who said that he was the leader of the general''s bodyguard, like a tie-in, grabbed his shoulder, and a bright and sharp blade was already around his neck. Wei Tuqi had a palm as big as a PU fan and held a small dagger, which was invisible to other Koguryo soldiers. Before the Tang army had fully entered the city, his guard general and his three deputy generals had completely controlled their real general. Before the Tang army had begun to play a role, they were seen through by shangguo. Yi Zhihou and his two guards were shocked, and their three pairs of eyes were full of surprise and perplexity at the same time. How could this be possible? How did they find themselves changing clothes with their own soldiers? Even if you and others have appeared in the city, but that is more than 500 steps away from the Tang army. Are they thousand mile eyes? Can you see yourself and others at such a distance? In any case, they could not have imagined that there was indeed a thing called Qianliyan in Datang. They had already confirmed their identity when they first boarded the city tower. Li Hong continued to sit on the horse''s back and looked at the generals who had been actually controlled. He gave a sneer from the corners of his mouth. Behind him, there was also a deafening sound of horse''s hooves. At this time, 3000 soldiers and horses had entered the city and began to walk towards their officials. When Li Hong entered the city of humiliation and began to control the whole city and 50000 Koguryo soldiers, Princess Wencheng and Princess Honghua were invited to the back Palace by his mother. Along with the two royal princesses, there were Princess Chengyang, Princess Xincheng, and Princess Lanling, the 19 daughters of the late emperor. The five daughters were accompanied by Li Xian, the prince of PEI. Naturally, their argument from the very beginning was on the Prince Li Hong who was taking over the humiliating city in Liaodong. Wencheng and Honghua, who were divided into two groups, naturally had little affection for Li Hong. One was actually controlled by Li Hong, the other was occupied by Li Hong and their land was not returned. In this way, it is strange that Wencheng and Honghua have a good feeling for Li Hong. Chengyang, Xincheng and Lanling, who were close to Li Hong in recent years, naturally criticized Wen Cheng and Honghua for criticizing Li Hong. "Sister Wencheng is wrong to say so? Tibet Zanpu is still your grandson mangsong mangzan. How did he become Prince Li Hong and forcibly occupy Tibet? Are not Pei Xingjian, Dai Zhide and namazai still in Tubo to help the people in dire straits? It is not to say that they have worked hard and worked hard for Tubo, but they can''t do harm to Tubo as you said? Since last year, there have been famines in Guanzhong, but the Tubo people are well fed and well clothed. You can''t turn a blind eye to all these things, so you can''t blame them? " Xincheng looked at his newly dyed fingernails and said in a light voice. Xincheng was the most beloved Royal Princess when the late emperor was alive. She was born in Zhenguan for eight years. Now she is only thirty-eight years old. However, the first emperor and the eldest grandson of the empress were born, and she was the last princess of the former Emperor. Even today''s emperor Lizhi is much better than other princesses to Xincheng''s sister. So when Wen Cheng began to criticize Li Hong, she was naturally the first one to come forward to rescue Li Hong.Wen Cheng, dressed in a blue robe, looked up at the new town and sighed: "the country is no longer a state. Mangsong mangzan is now just a puppet Zanpu of Tubo. The real power has been divided by Pei Xingjian, Ma Zai and Dai Zhide. Don''t you admit these facts? Tubo has always been friendly with the Tang Dynasty. Does the prince of the Tang Dynasty treat his friends like this? Oh, it''s the first time I''ve heard of it. " "AIA? If only I were really friends, then I would not have to send the prince to Anxi, a desolate city, to guard against other people''s ambitions. Moreover, this trip will last four years. I don''t know who went there, but now it''s better to help others talk. " Lanling will not sit back and ignore him. When he hears Wen Cheng''s words, he is mocking Wen Cheng and ridiculing Honghua. Honghua''s Tuguhun was occupied by Tubo at that time. Li Hong suppressed Tubo after he went to Anxi, and then robbed Tubo and other places from Tubo. Now Honghua hopes that the Tang Dynasty will hand over Tuyuhun and other places to them and restore the country again. Wen Cheng takes a cold look at Lanling. It''s just that she''s said so. What''s the matter? In those years, I married Tubo far away. Who didn''t know that the princess Tubo wanted to marry down was her Lanling! "Lanling, don''t forget who I married for. If you didn''t want to cry in front of the previous emperor, now your country is occupied by the crown prince. If it was you, you would be happy?" Wen Cheng retorted coldly. At this time, Honghua''s face was blue and red. Both sides had the benefits she wanted, but both sides ignored her. Finally, she decided to fight Li Hong together with Wencheng, hoping to take this opportunity to get what she wanted. After all, if your majesty agrees to return the actual control of Tubo to Tubo, then you will have to agree to your request to return the territory of Tuyuhun to yourself. Lanling seemed to have not heard the irony in Wencheng''s words. He shook his head and swayed his glittering golden steps on his head. He said with indifference: "it was just Tubo''s wishful thinking when Tubo asked for a marriage. Even if I wanted to, would my father and emperor be willing? So when you married Tubo, it was your business, not to replace Lanling. What''s more, Tubo can''t stand up to the imperial family of Tang Dynasty The words of Lanling are like knives, which make Wenjian engraved with frost on his face. The royal family can''t afford to climb up. Can the imperial clan afford to climb up? With such vilification and ridicule of Tubo''s low status, Wen Cheng, as a Tibetan saint, can no longer bear to stand up. "What? I said it wrong? If you still admit that you are the imperial clan of the Tang Dynasty, you should forget the distant Tubo and eat and chant Buddhism in Chang''an, instead of trying to fight for the interests of Tubo, weaken the Tang Dynasty and put the people of Anxi in the fire of war! " Lanling also stood up and said, looking at Wencheng with no hesitation. "Isn''t it good now? Whether it''s Anxi or Tubo, no matter who it is, at least the people''s life is becoming more and more comfortable. Compared with the situation in the past few years, I don''t know how much peace it is. Does sister Wencheng hope to see that Tubo and the Tang Dynasty have been in a state of war? " Chengyang pulled Lanling''s sleeve and motioned for her to sit down. He said, looking at Wen Cheng, whose face was black. The Tang Dynasty is definitely a wonderful country. Especially after the reign of Emperor Gaozong, feminism was not so popular in any dynasty. Even before Empress Wu became the queen, there were few princes in the Royal princesses of the Tang Dynasty. Among the famous princesses of Tang Dynasty in the last life, there are a lot of people who carry their husbands and daughters in law to do their affairs. And is now sitting in the palace of the Tang Dynasty these people, Chengyang and Xincheng, two people today ''s husband and wife, can be their second son in law. As for those involved in political affairs, or in the fight between royal families, most of them were set up by the princesses of royal families. It was during the anti Sui Dynasty that the princess Pingyang of Li Yuan, the high ancestor, made great contributions to Li Yuan''s building of the Tang Dynasty by virtue of her daughter''s body as the master of Niangziguan. If he had not died early, Li Shimin would have had to pull a wrench with his sister before he started the Xuanwu Gate change. In any case, we have to say that feminism at this time is definitely the most popular period in Chinese history. Especially after Wu Zetian ascended the throne as emperor, which one was the fuel-saving lamp, whether it was Li Lingyue, Princess of Taiping, Shangguan Waner, or empress Wei of Li Zhe? Li''s Tang Dynasty can last for nearly 300 years, and the reality that men are weak and women are strong is absolute existence. This makes people wonder whether Li Tang Jiang Shan relied on luck most of the time when he made brilliant achievements? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 Li Xian is not a simple accompaniment to the five aunts. Recently, Li Xian is totally opposite to Li Hong. He is getting closer and closer with Wencheng and Honghua. At the beginning of Wencheng''s forced return from Tubo to Chang''an, Li Xian once offered Wen Cheng a brilliant plan, that is, to suggest Princess Wencheng follow the example of the previous generation of Zanpu Songzan Ganbu and ask for the royal family. It is better to let one of the two princesses, Yiyang or Gao''an, marry in the past, so that the actual control of Tubo can be guaranteed back to Tubo. Wencheng nodded with a smile. When she wanted to understand, she didn''t know that Li Hong had already acted. Not only Li Hong, but also Wu Mei and Li Zhi, suddenly asked Li Hong to look for Xiao Shufei. When talking about the marriage between Yiyang and Gao''an, Li Hong was still confused. Until Xiao Shufei said something, it might be related to Princess Wencheng''s return to Chang''an, Li Hong Only then really understood, why long father and long mother so anxious to marry Yi Yang and Gao An''s intention. In the high wall of the nine immortals gate, Xiao Shufei is looking at a large group of palace ladies and eunuchs at the door in surprise. The familiar and strange scene makes her mind of being indifferent to desires for many years suddenly become palpitating. When I was Xiao Shufei, I was like this every day. The maids and eunuchs around me and the wing screen behind them symbolized the honor of her concubine. Whether she was in the imperial palace or went out of the palace with her majesty, it was so magnificent. Now, I have always been a green lamp and a maid in waiting. As for the honor of the lady, I only occasionally appear in my dream. "The queen arrived." A loud and clear voice sounded at the nine immortals gate. Xiao Shufei looked at the Queen''s special honor guard with a complicated expression. Accompanied by the maid in the palace next to her, Xiao Shufei bit her lips tightly. After a long time, she gradually calmed down, and her face was again wearing that calm smile. "Xiao, the daughter of the people, has seen the queen." Xiao''s wife and concubine should be polite to her mother. "Get up. I haven''t set foot here for many years. I almost forget that there is an old friend here." Wu Mei looks at the guard of honor behind her with satisfaction. Accompanied by Wang Lou, she slowly walks to Xiao Shufei''s courtyard. As soon as she stepped into the neat courtyard, Wu Mei saw the row of green brick houses. In front of the house, there was a grape trellis planted by Xiao Shufei herself. The green grapes were not mature at this time, but they were drooping in strings, which seemed elegant. Under the grape trellis, there is a shady place covered by grape seedlings. There are two bamboo chairs in the middle and a table in the middle of the bamboo chairs. There is nothing else in the courtyard except this. Xiao Shufei lowered her head and led Wu Mei to walk in the courtyard. The maiden opened the door at the first time. Xiao Shufei whispered, "please, Queen." "No, I''ll talk to you for a moment. This courtyard is elegant and chic, good. " Wu Mei looked around again. Apart from the high walls around it, which blocked some sight, it was a perfect place for self-cultivation. Xiao Shufei smiles and says nothing. She takes the lead to walk under the grape seedling shelf. Her arm is empty in the air. Please move under the grape trellis. Wu Mei sighed approvingly and praised again: "it''s not bad. It''s really suitable for self-cultivation. Sit down." "Thank you, Queen." Xiao Shufei did not refuse and sat down in another bamboo chair. At this time, the maid of the palace had already made tea and brought it over. However, she did not put it on the table between them at the first time. Instead, she went to Wang Lou, the eunuch behind the queen. Naturally, she understood the rules of the palace. Besides, it was the first time for the empress to come here for many years. When the maids wanted to come, it was the same thing whether the queen would drink the tea she made herself, because of the relationship between the queen and Xiao Shufei who were fighting in the back palace many years ago. But unexpectedly, she just brought the tea to the eunuch, ready to let the eunuch check first, the Queen''s faint voice came to her ear. "Let''s go. I''m thirsty after walking all the way." Wu Mei''s look relaxed beckoned and stopped Wang Lou''s inspection. "Yes Queen. " The maiden saluted Wu Mei, and then carefully put the tea on the table. Xiao Shufei picked up the white teapot on the table and filled Wu Mei''s white china cup with tea: "please, Queen." "You all go down. No one is allowed to come in without this palace." Wu Mei nods to Xiao Shufei faintly, and then goes into the palace maid and Wang Lou behind her, as well as a courtyard. The maid and eunuch with wings screen and brocade fan in her hand says. Xiao Shufei is stunned again. What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the queen coming here today? Didn''t she come here to show her Majesty''s majesty after her Majesty''s personal expedition? When I think of this place, I have a look at Wu Mei. She is wearing a brocade shirt with narrow sleeves, a Futou cap and a pair of blue short boots with thin soles. Although she is sitting on a bamboo chair, she feels fresh, neat and heroic. After all the people went out, the whole courtyard fell into a short silence. After a long time, Xiao Shufei took the lead in saying, "Xiao is grateful to the queen for coming here, but I don''t know if the queen is here today, but what can I tell Xiao?"Wu Mei gave a free and easy smile, put down her tea cup, and said lightly, "that''s not true. Penglai palace has invited several royal princesses to come here. After I''ve dealt with the political affairs at hand in xuanzheng hall, I have nothing to do. I planned to relax in the back garden. I didn''t want to walk to you. Have you ever been to Gongli, have you ever been to Gaoli "Thanks to the magnanimity of the empress. They came here. They brought the tea. They said that they gave it to you. Xiao has been reluctant to drink these days..." "Are you reluctant to drink, or dare not to drink?" Wu Mei asked with a smile on her white cheek. Xiao Shufei shook her head and gave a low smile. Then she raised her head and said in a low voice, "the queen is very serious. Although Xiao had a grudge with the queen at that time, those were just forced by the current situation. Now that times have changed, Xiao is not the lady of that year. How can she be afraid of these? What''s more, now that you are only kind to Xiao, she can''t thank you enough. How can you be immersed in the past right and wrong? " Xiao Shufei, who is full of plastic surgery, is less indifferent and shows more sincerity and gratitude. Wu Mei sighed softly, looked up at the green grapes, and said casually, "my palace entered the palace at the age of fourteen, and was granted a talent by the late emperor, but I don''t want to meet your Majesty in the end. If it were not for your suggestion, I am afraid that your Majesty would not know when he would be able to strengthen his mind and dare to approach me to the palace. " "Your Majesty has always been indecisive and tangled in matters. Thanks to your help and work for your majesty these years, otherwise, there may be a lot of chaos in the court. It''s not that Xiao flatters you, but it''s hard to pretend that you don''t see the Royal affairs though you are in the deep palace these years. Therefore, no matter if I were Queen Wang or I, I would not have been half as good as you Xiao Fengwu is not afraid of her eyes when she talks. Because what she is saying now is all from her heart, and a large part of it is also talked about by her majesty when she comes here for a rest. But when talking about the queen, Xiao Shufei will immediately choose to be silent, as if she has no mouth but only ears. She has achieved the standard of the best listener. Wu Mei smiles and leans on the back of the bamboo chair, as if immersed in the past, and continues: "in those days, it''s not too much to describe the internal and external troubles of our palace. We should prevent someone in the back of the palace from doing harm to our palace. After you and Wang''s family, you and your majesty will compete for favors with us. We must work together with your majesty to deal with the court hall. Headed by the eldest sun Wuji, we have been holding the Guanlong of the court The courtiers, even the elder sisters and nieces of the palace, should guard against them from threatening the Queen''s position. By the way, at that time, our palace had to deal with Li Hong, who caused troubles to our palace every day. Now I think about it, I don''t know how I came here in those days. I''m afraid every day. " "Hong''er is just mischievous. I also heard that Wu Shun and he Lanmin were indecisive and indecisive, and so was hong''er, who almost helped you with this matter. Fortunately, it was timely to make up for it, and there was no major disaster caused by it." Xiao Shufei is more and more calm in the face of Wu Mei. No matter what they say or what they do, they have changed a lot compared with when they just sat down. If people who don''t know the inside story see it, they will think that they are two good concubines in the palace chatting. "The trouble? Yes, he didn''t leave any trouble to the palace, but he left a lot of trouble to himself. Everything else is fine, resolute and resolute, but he is too similar to his father in the face of women. He will become indecisive when he encounters such a thing. It is just carved out of a mold. " Wu Mei shook her head and curled her mouth. Xiao Shufei was surprised. Her jade hand, which was holding the arm of the bamboo chair, was tight. The blue veins on it were clearly distinguishable: "what''s wrong with hong''er? Didn''t he follow his majesty to Liaodong? " Wu Mei takes everything in her eyes. Xiao Shufei''s every small move just now, even on her face, had an air of pure heart and few desires. When she heard that Li Hong had something to do with her, she suddenly became nervous. All this was clearly seen by her. Although she was indifferent on the surface, her heart was full of ups and downs. She still misjudged Li Hong''s position in Xiao Shufei''s heart. What good did this unfilial son give Xiao Shu Fei? How can I hear that he has something to do? It seems that she is more anxious than her daughter. Thinking of this, Wu Mei can''t help but think of the Royal princesses in Penglai hall, Lanling, Chengyang and Xincheng. When she heard that Li Hong had an accident and was framed, she looked nervous. Wu Mei doesn''t doubt how they know these things from their own mouth. After all, as soon as he was a child, Li Hong was summoned to Liaodong by his Majesty''s order the next day before he could think of a good way to break the situation. Therefore, no matter Xiao Shufei or Lanling, it is reasonable that Li Hong should be blamed for the death of he lanminyue and Li Zhong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 Li Hong sneezed several times in succession, touched some feverish ears, and looked at the direction of Chang''an. Who missed me? Still think so, think I sneeze. "It''s more important for you to sneeze at night, your highness. It''s better for you to sneeze at night." Hua Meng held a long gown in his hand and said respectfully. "Will you let me be amorous for a while and die? It has to be broken down all at once. Is that interesting? " "Your Highness..." Hua Meng was a little confused. He was watching him sneeze on the tower, so he spoke. He didn''t hear his highness speak before. He didn''t even hear him murmuring. Why did he act amorous for a while? I really don''t understand. "What about Wei Tu Qi? How is the torture going Li Hong asked, looking out of the city wall, a long, endless fire dragon in the night. "They are still in interrogation, but judging from what has been explained, Silla and Baekje are really ready to attack Koguryo, so only 50000 of them are left here." Huameng stood behind Li Hong, also looking at the long fire dragon. Obviously, this is Liu Rengui''s troops are galloping towards this side. I''m afraid that after knowing that the prince''s highness attacked the city by himself, he would not stop and rush to come. Looking at Liu Rengui''s troops, who will soon be close to the city, Li Hong continued to stand on the top of the city and said with a smile: "go and prepare food. It''s estimated that Liu Rengui and his wife have been driving for three days, and they are already hungry. It''s not a barracks. There must be a lot of food and food here. Don''t mention it. It''s OK to eat it all at once." As they spoke, the sound of the iron hooves that made the whole city of humiliation under their feet could follow the shaking had reached Li Hong and Huameng''s ears. After a look, they did not go down immediately. Instead, they continued to walk on the top of the city. They walked slowly to the direction where the city of humiliation was facing Liujing. A little light of fire flickered in the distance from the other city. It was thought that Liujing, the royal city of Koguryo, was shining. There are only two or three main streets in the whole city. The ground of some important places is paved with some flat bluestones. Most of the places are covered with black soil and potholes. I''m afraid that when it rains, there will be no way to walk. All of the 50000 soldiers have been put into custody. There is no noise in the barracks of Nuoda. Only the footsteps of soldiers in the Tang Dynasty patrol back and forth. Bows and crossbows are erected on the high walls and other dark places of the barracks to prevent riots. Li Hong''s army didn''t cause much panic, but now he heard the deafening sound of iron hooves outside the city, and the houses, taverns and inns on both sides of the street immediately put out the oil lamps in their houses. All of a sudden, the city of humiliation, which had some light, suddenly became dark. Only the wind lantern in Huameng''s hand and the soldiers of the fifty Prince''s guards behind him surrounded Li Hong to the official office of humiliating Yi city. As soon as he walked into the humble official office, he heard the second member plead for mercy: "my Lord, the young general has already said what he should say, and he really has nothing to hide. There is no garrison in the city except the troops under the control of the king himself. This is true. I dare not cheat you. " Listening to the general''s appeal for mercy, Li Hong walked in slowly. Looking at his two lieutenants kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, Li Hong asked faintly, "what''s your name? Who is your king now? Where are you now After Quan Gai Suwen died, the three sons of King quangai Suwen of Koguryo fought against each other because of the succession to the throne. As the eldest, Quan boy, while inspecting other cities after inheriting the throne, was denied the right by his two younger brothers who stayed in the royal city and did not dare to go back to Liujing. At that time, he went to Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty for help, but he was eventually rejected by Li Hong and sent to the Tang Dynasty. As for his whereabouts, Li Hong has no idea. "The king is gaozang, the spring man built it, and the spring man''s property is a minister. He was granted the title of King Anyuan and king of plain to assist the king in governing the government." Originally, the soldier who had been disguised as a guard general came into use at this time and became an indispensable tongue person. "What about spring boy? It''s not going to die, is it Li Hong asked curiously. "It''s not dead. What kind of king should be appointed by Silla in several cities bordering on Silla, ready to be restored." Liu Rengui strides in from the outside, but his face is not very good-looking. Seeing Li Hong sitting there, he was not surprised at his arrival, so he shook his head helplessly and said, "the king of Koguryo is now inherited by gaozang, and quangai Suwen and his three sons are just the king who was granted the next rank by gaozang." Li Hong was petrified in an instant. He always thought that the king of Koguryo was Quan Gai Suwen. Didn''t he call him yuangai Suwen at the beginning? Isn''t it said that in order to avoid the Yuanzi of Gaozu Li Yuan, his surname was changed to Quan by Gaozu? How come there is a real Gaocang of Koguryo? Looking at Li Hong''s appearance, Liu Rengui was even more depressed. It turned out that the prince''s highness did not even know who was the real king of Koguryo? And that''s it. How dare you go deep into the royal city! Although he knew that the key to the art of war is speed, and the situation is changeable. He may miss the excellent opportunity, and he can''t win the humiliating city without bloodshed, but Even so, it''s too risky. If he has a long and short, this whole Liaodong generals and soldiers, can there be good still?!Li Hong, who had come back to God, looked at the face of Tieqing complaining to himself, and naturally knew what was going on. So before Liu Rengui broke out, Li Hong took the lead in surrendering and said, "this is only one time. At that time, the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was in front of me. I really couldn''t stand the temptation, so I took action in private. Excuse me? Excuse me "You The state-owned laws and the military have military regulations, but they were discussed with you at the beginning. You are very lucky. If there is something wrong, how can I account for it? " Liu Rengui sat down beside Li Hong. Seeing that the prince was weak in the face of Liu Rengui''s accusation, Hua Meng had to do something about it: "General Liu came here with a lot of wind and dust. After settling down the soldiers, he didn''t have time to eat, right? I''ll bring it to you "Yes, yes, yes, go, go." Li Hong pointed to Huameng, thumbed up and nodded repeatedly. Under such a posture, Liu Rengui was dissatisfied with everything in his heart. At this time, he could not attack again. He had to get up and say to his royal highness, "thank you, general." Liu Rengui looked at the three Koguryo soldiers kneeling on the ground, and when he knew that Li Hong was still asking for his name, he explained his doubts for Li Hong: "his name is yizhihou. He was a famous general Yizhi Wende. In the pre Sui Dynasty, yizhi Wende was defeated by the Sui army. Because of this war, yizhi Wende was granted the title of king and worshipped, and became a powerful official of Koguryo. Not only the former Sui Dynasty, but also Silla, Baiji and Yizhi Wende had been conquered everywhere. On the battlefield, it was frightening. It''s just that this generation of yizhihou has long lost the demeanor of a famous general. Otherwise, he would not be allowed to defend the city of humiliation and let others resist the attack of Silla and Baiji. " Liu Rengui is so familiar with this place that it''s hard to understand it. Besides, his royal highness once sent spies to Koguryo. At the beginning, as a detailed work of Liu Renyuan, he also made a lot of contributions. Li Hong listened to Liu Rengui''s advice, but nodded his head. The current few people were useless. They could only be taken as prisoners and escorted back to the Tang Dynasty. It was better to take them as cannon fodder to attack Pei and Shi Wei. After putting some of them in custody, Liu Rengui also finished his meal in a hurry. After thanking him, he took the handkerchief from Huameng, touched his mouth, and solemnly said, "your majesty will take one to two days to get to the city of disgrace. Now we obviously can''t wait for your Majesty in this city. Therefore, I suggest that Liu Jing can''t take out too much In consideration of our troops, the minister leads his troops across the bridge and points directly to Liujing, the royal city. Your highness, you may as well wait for your majesty here. " Liu Rengui didn''t intend to let himself take any more risks. Li Hong was sure that Liu Rengui almost didn''t fall from his horse when he received the information that he had plunged into the city of humiliation? Otherwise, as soon as he started to talk about the future war, Liu Rengui would hastily state his plan and not give himself a chance. Looking at Liu Rengui''s resolute manner, Li Hong knew that even if he tried hard, he would not have a good effect, unless he could tie Liu Rengui together. But then again, it''s time for Liu Rengui to make contributions. In recent years, he has lost a lot of credit because of his original resolution. So since others have said so, let''s just listen to it. "OK, no problem. General Liu will tell me what I need to do." Li Hong said happily. He still knew that if he had a dispute with Liu Rengui, it would only affect the morale of the army in the end, and it would not do any good to occupy Liujing. Liu Rengui was also happy. He didn''t expect his royal highness to be so enlightened that he agreed directly and happily. So he got up in a hurry and saluted Li Hong in surprise and said, "thank you, your highness. I plan to rest for the whole night and set out tomorrow. It''s just the city defense tonight..." "No problem. It''s up to me. I''ll send someone to stay. You can rest." Li Hong said decisively. I can see that Liu Rengui also found that Liu Jing on the other side of the river is now empty. The best way is to take it as soon as possible, so that there will be less trouble. After getting the support of his royal highness, Liu Rengui, who was in a hurry to adjust the army''s rest, was even more excited. He set out at dawn tomorrow and tried to get to Liujing before Silla and Baiji when the sun rose, forcing him to surrender out of the city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 The reaction of the people in humiliating Yicheng was totally beyond Li Hong''s expectation, and even there was no one who resisted and clamored. Walking on the street of humiliating Yicheng, which was completely calm, the people in twos and threes were just in awe. They looked at them from a distance, and even had no angry eyes. This had to make Li Hong curious. Did they, who were closer to the city, have no sense of belonging to Koguryo? How could one be so kind? If you turn around a few blacksmith''s shops and wine shops at random, or even sit in them to buy drinks, no one will resist you. No matter whether you are wearing Tang soldiers'' clothes or armor, no one will treat you as an outsider at all. The currency in common use here is naturally the same as that in the Tang Dynasty. However, the old money is still mainly used in Kaiyuan Tongbao. Most of the new money has become the collection of wealthy families. Few people are willing to spend it, hoping that the old money will be spent. "Liu Rengui is more anxious than I am. It''s impolite to leave before dawn and not to say goodbye to me." Li Hong swaggered on the street, looked at the people in the city of humiliation, and said with his mouth curled. "Liu Rengui came here before dawn, and you haven''t got up yet, so he didn''t disturb you. Let the maid tell you that the military situation is urgent. Please don''t blame your highness." Hua Meng said beside. "OK, it doesn''t matter. Look at their barracks in Koguryo, and the students from Hongwen school who come with us are all ready?" "I''m ready to go at your command." Meng Hongan didn''t know that it was useless for them to bring a few of them to fight. Li Hong looked at Hua Meng''s face, which was full of doubts, and didn''t bother to explain to him. He would know when he went to have a look. Moreover, he had to find some local blacksmiths. In fact, the troops of Koguryo are also very mixed. There are not only Gaogouli people, but also soldiers from the ethnic groups of Pei, Xianbei, Mahan and Fuyu, which can also be said to be a miscellaneous army. Their weapons, of course, were influenced by the Tang Dynasty. Basically, they inherited the characteristics of the weapons of the Tang Dynasty. Although the quality of the weapons was not as good as that of the Tang Dynasty weapons, there was no big difference in appearance. Iron weapons are the main weapons, but they are still full of bronze weapons. As for the armor on soldiers, it is far from comparable with that of Tang Dynasty soldiers. The horse armor of war horses is even less. Only in a group of war horses, that is, the horses above the general, can have the real horse armor on the horse God. After looking at the broken iron, Li Hong has a better understanding of the current situation of Koguryo. Iron weapons can become the main weapons of Koguryo, Silla and Baiji. It is precisely because, although the Korean Peninsula is rich in mineral resources, only asphalt coal, which is the most primitive material for steelmaking in this period, is missing. People of the last generation all know that although the country known as North Korea is very poor, its mineral resources are extremely rich. Today, Datang has carried out a large degree of coal mining, and most of them are inferior to the anthracite coal of Koguryo. This is why Li Hong summoned the students of hongwenguan and agreed to Lizhi''s proposal to fight Liujing. Although gold reserves are not rich, nonferrous metals such as iron and copper can provide more wealth for the Tang Dynasty. When talking with his father long in the camp that day, Li Hong thought that the war itself was actually a disguised plunder of resources. If he did not do such things as Koguryo, he would always feel like something had been lost in this trip to Koguryo. When Li Zhi was escorted by Liu Renyuan, he entered the city of humiliation, but the prince''s highness had already led 200 personal guards and the students of hongwenguan into the mountains and forests. The natural environment of green mountains and rivers, as well as the cattle, sheep and horses between the hillsides, still let Li Hong''s resting eyes greedy. It can''t be said that there is no good thing in this poor place. It seems that he has a preconceived concept, and it is easy to go astray. At the same time, the students of hongwenguan were still chatting and talking, starting from the minerals mined, that there would be more gold in those places, how to mine them, how much manpower was needed, and how to refine them in large quantities without being discovered by others. After listening to it for a long time, Li Hong said, "this is the territory of the Tang Dynasty. Who are you afraid of being discovered? The first is gold, copper, iron, and then the coal here. Do you see the sea? If you take water transportation, you can reach Dengzhou on Henan Road in less than two or three days, saving time, labor and money. Now the most important thing is to step on these places well. If there is no big problem, you need to stay in Dengzhou, and you can go back only when everything is done. " "Is that true, sir?" A student with skin color similar to Zhang Fei stood up and said. Li Hong was not frightened, but Haidong qingxiaoqing, beside him, was frightened. His wings were half opened, and the bird''s eyes were coldly staring at the student. Li Hong threw away a piece of grass that he had bitten for a long time. He said with a smile, "of course, it''s serious. If you are willing to stay and exploit, it''s best. I can''t get it. If I don''t want to, I won''t force it. As soon as the war is over, you can go back with us. ""What about all this?" When another student heard that he wanted to go back, he immediately held a stone in his arms and refined it. At least half of the gold was in his hands. "Naturally stay here, so that those who are willing to stay will join other craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty. After the gold is restored to a bright color, it will be transported back to Datang by water." Li Hong explained to them patiently. Next to the Huameng feel redundant, direct orders them to stay is, really can''t tell shangguanyi, want to come they also dare not violate. Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to Huameng''s disdainful expression, and continued to ask with a smile: "from your point of view, how long will it take for the mine here to be completely completed and then to be able to mine smoothly?" "It will take about half a year, but as soon as winter comes into this place, there will be no way to work. Sir, this time next year may be OK." More hongwenguan students are willing to call Li Hong Mr. "Would you like to stay here until next year? Wait until the mine can be mined smoothly, and then go back? " Li Hong asked with a smile. The sunlight sprinkled on his face through the gap between the leaves, which made his skin white a lot. "Sir, we are willing to stay. But Students... " "Say what you have. You''ll be tongue tied." Hua Meng hastens a way. Your majesty has been in the humiliating city for two days. The prince''s highness is not slow to visit the mountains and rivers. In his opinion, even the piles of gold were no more important than his Majesty''s call. Therefore, in order to let the prince''s highness rush back to humiliating Yi City as soon as possible, Huameng had to hasten the students to say. "What are you worried about? I''m not in a hurry. What are you worried about? Wouldn''t it be better if things were arranged properly here? Do you want me to go back and do it again? " Li Hong glared at Hua Meng. "I dare not." Huameng is honest and stands beside the cheetah and becomes two mummies. "You go on, what''s the worry?" Li Hong smiles and signals the student to sit down and continue to eat. "Sir, the students are not afraid of death. They are just worried. In case our troops in Datang withdraw, we will exploit the mines here, but will it be cheaper for those Koguryo people? How can you guarantee that these things can be transported back to our Datang? " "Humiliating Yi city will become our garrison base and protect everything of Tang Dynasty in Koguryo. As long as something is lost in Datang, even if it is a cow in the mine, the king of Koguryo can double the compensation to us, so you have some extra worries." In order to make these enlightened students willing to stay here, Li Hong had to bear to solve their doubts. After all, if they feel uneasy, if the mining capacity of the mine fails to meet the standard, it will be a waste of manpower and material resources, and may even become a wedding dress for the winners among Silla, Baiji and Koguryo in the future. When several students heard Li Hong''s words, they immediately felt at ease. If the army of Tang Dynasty was stationed after humiliating the city of Yi, then this was the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and there was no matter whether it would be taken away by foreigners. So several students nodded and said, "Sir, the student is willing to stay and mine this mine." "That''s all right. Now I''ll leave some soldiers for you to protect the safety of your mineral exploration during this period. In a few days, more craftsmen will come with you, and some will help you to build the mine. At that time, you will be the first group of meritorious officials." Li Hong got up, went to the students and patted them on the shoulder with satisfaction. Then he hurried down the mountain and walked along the stream when he came. The mountains are not high here, but there are many dense forests. The best way to avoid getting lost is to follow the stream all the way up or down, so that you can find your way safely without distinguishing the direction. He left behind a hundred soldiers and those students to continue to search for larger mineral deposits, and he needed to rush to the city of humiliation. Otherwise, long dad, who had been waiting for two days, would have beaten people. But now they are far away from the city of humiliation. I''m afraid it will take several hours for them to rush back as fast as possible. By the time of the city of humiliation, it is already the time of silence and silence. The city of humiliation was completely controlled by the Tang army. According to the requirements of the city defense forces, Hua Meng had to throw the prince''s Royal Highness''s token on the upper tower of the city. After the inspection, he slowly opened the gate and walked in. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 When Li Hong saw his dragon father''s face, two words appeared in his head: the bottom of the pot. It''s true that Li Zhi''s face is as black as the bottom of a pot. He''s in a hurry all the way. He''s afraid that his journey will delay the military affairs. As soon as he enters the city, he sees his prince''s bodyguard leading the troops to guard the city, and he has already gone out for sightseeing. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, is he here to fight or play? In Anxi, is that how he made his great achievements? Li Zhi expressed doubts. In Li Hong''s eyes, when long father and Long Ma are angry, he would rather face Wu Mei, the dragon mother, than the more cautious father. Long Ma is very good at coax. She plays with her two skin faces and kneads her shoulders and her back. Her anger is basically eliminated. But the Dragon father is not the same. After he was born, he could make himself angry and half to death. In addition, if he dared to refuse to admit his mistake, Li Zhi could even hold his breath for three days. And this is also related to his vertigo. If his mind is relatively open and peaceful, I''m afraid that in history, Li Zhi can''t say that he can live a few more years, and Li Hong''s dragon mother may not be emperor. Fortunately, Li Hong didn''t really go sightseeing. After listening to Li Hong''s explanation, Li Zhi''s face was black like the bottom of a pot, which gradually became peaceful. When Li Hong said gold, he immediately became smiling and praised the prince''s wisdom and understanding. But when someone comforted his father, he turned to look at the ministers below. He was still in the column. Now he turned his face down, but after a second thought, it was over. Since long Dad agreed, I''m afraid it would be useless to say anything else. Moreover, the relationship between GE Xiyuan and Li Xian is relatively close. At this time, things in Chang''an are still in a mess. It''s better not to punish Ge Xiyuan too much. But if you dare to point fingers at military aircraft affairs again, don''t blame yourself for being rude. The night was very deep, so after seeing Li Hong, Li Zhi waved his hand impatiently and let him go quickly. He crossed the river with him to Liujing tomorrow. Li Hong got up early in the morning without being urged by his father. His men took over Liu Renyuan''s responsibility to protect his majesty. The Datong River of the last generation has become a river in the city of Pyongyang. It is very suitable for ships because its riverbed is very deep and the current is not turbulent. In this era, there is no way to cross the river except for a bridge made of ropes. Therefore, if you want to transport a large army across the river, it is just as good to use the boats of the Navy. At the same time, Li Hong also wanted to have a close contact with the water forces of the Tang Dynasty to see how their actual combat capabilities were. He could also show off the military power of the Tang Dynasty in front of Koguryo, Silla and Baiji. In fact, in this era, the types of warships in the Tang Dynasty have been quite complete, and it is very valuable to use all the limited space without power devices to drive them. Compared with those small boats in Japan that Cui Zhibian despised, the Tang Navy is indeed the leader of this era. The military book of the Ming Dynasty, Wu Bei Zhi, once mentioned the strength of the navy in the early Tang Dynasty Gold drums and banners are used as the festival of advance and retreat. There are building boats, fighting ships, walking boats and Haihu in the battle. Mengchong and yacht are used to attack the submarine attack, and the clapping pole is used to attack it downstream. For a wide variety of warships, it is very important to consider a general''s ability to coordinate and command all kinds of ships. Clear responsibilities, strict discipline and coordinated division of labor are all tests of a general. Li Hong was overjoyed to see such a general emerge in the Tang Dynasty. This time, in addition to the battleship, Zoe Ge and Haihu, there is also an attack ship wrapped in raw cowhide for its own defense, which is generally used for impact. Thus, it can be seen that the military of the Tang Dynasty in this period was so powerful and magnificent. Among all kinds of ships, louchuan is the most representative of the Tang Dynasty''s national strength and military power. In the Sui and Tang Dynasties, it was called Wuya warship. The reason why the warship is equipped with five masts to assist the enemy in the battle is to set up five masts at the bottom of the ship. As for the Tang Dynasty, which has always been proud of being on the land, the stone throwing cart and bed crossbow, which are used to attack the city, are naturally put on the Wuya warship. These two kinds of weapons for long-distance attack can be described as real killer Maces. Thus, the five tooth warship has been armed into a powerful warship that can be fought far and near. Standing on the front deck without sails, Li Hong and Cui Zhibian chatted in a low voice. The content was not about the five tooth warship, but about the larger warship built by Li Chunfeng in Quanzhou, on the South Ridge Road. When Cui Zhibian heard from Li Hong that the warship was half as long as the one under their feet, which was more than 50 or 60 steps long, he immediately looked at Li Hong with a look of disbelief and shock."Don''t believe it. If you see that big ship, you will be a little cat at most, and have no strength to fight back." Li Hong confidently looked at Cui Zhibian''s unbelievable expression and said faintly. "Your Highness, I don''t believe it. Do you know that if the warship is so big, he will lose his agility. It will be even more difficult for him to retreat in the face of many enemy ships." Cui Zhibian is about 30 years old. He can be a general with four grades. He is good enough to meet him. His water fighting ability is enough. Li Hong glanced at him and continued, "who told you I''m going to walk away? Besides, it''s still one thing whether the enemy ship can get close to the ship. When the matter is over, you can go and have a look. Take this jade pendant and compare them. " Li Hong handed Cui Zhibian a jade pendant, put his hands behind his back, and said again, "the five tooth warship is really good, but it is only suitable for offshore operations. Do you want to go out of hundreds of nautical miles? Hey, Wang Ba, you don''t have to take the initiative to hit the enemy when it comes to the sea Cui Zhibian gave a bitter smile. His highness is telling the truth. Although these five tooth warships are large, they are not suitable for long-distance voyage. However, they are not as powerful as these warships. In fact, Cui Zhibian can''t be blamed, or even anyone else, because even after a thousand years, the Chinese did not have the courage to step out of the land and set foot on the sea to go far away. As a country that lives on land, his own character has shackled them to go out. The reason why Li Hong built the ship was always furtive, because he was afraid that all the officials in the imperial court would obstruct themselves in various ways. Hundreds of years later, the Ming Dynasty was able to come and go freely on the sea for a time. But was it not because of the prevalence of the idea of maritime prohibition that China was finally trapped on land for hundreds of years? As a result, Europe''s warships ran roughshod and plundered wealth on the sea. Finally, relying on their enthusiasm for the sea, they left a deep scar on the Chinese nation? Today''s Datang is still the same. They never dare to embrace the sea actively, including the coastal fishermen. Their understanding of the sea is still in the stage of subsistence. No one has ever thought about what kind of courage and wealth will be brought to this nation after overcoming the fear of the sea. Now that Li Hong''s mind has been decided, he follows Long''s father to settle things in Liaodong, and then he goes to Quanzhou to meet Cui Zhibian to see what Li Chunfeng has done with his millions of liang of silver. Don''t let the water float and watch the white silver sink into the sea. By land and water, in less than half a day, 30000 troops and horses were quickly assembled on the other side of the Datong River. At this time, it was only more than 20 miles away from Liujing, the King City of Koguryo. Just as soon as they stepped on the official road, the banners of the Tang Dynasty appeared in front of them. Behind the banners, a stream of smoke and dust rose, and nearly a thousand cavalry quickly came here. "I''ll go Liu Rengui won''t miss. " Li Hong looked at it, but it didn''t look like he was coming to pick up the bus. Li Zhi didn''t speak, and his crotch was a white horse without a motley color. Looking at the same kind of flying hoof in front of him at the moment, he felt impatient and eager to try. But just as soon as he lifted his hooves, the white steed was lightly kicked by someone on his neck: "what''s the matter with you? Be honest. You''re not from war As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell, he saw a Golden Whip shadow in front of him: "you can kick my mount! It''s not royal to have any rules. " Li Hong leaned back and avoided the whip, which was extremely loose in strength. He turned his mouth and said, "I''m afraid it will go mad. What if I really take you out? This is filial piety. " Liu Rengui suddenly appeared in front of Li Zhi and Li Hong. With a smile on his face, he quickly dismounted and ran to Li Zhi, dressed in a suit of armor and saluted: "Minister Liu Rengui welcomes your majesty to Koguryo King City." "What? Has Koguryo been captured? " Li Zhi could not bear the joy in his heart and motioned to Liu Rengui to reply. His voice was filled with incredible excitement. "Yes, your majesty, less than half a day after the king of Koguryo came to the king''s city, gaozang, king of Koguryo, led all his officials to surrender, but "But what? Now that we have surrendered, what else can''t be said! Come on, there''s no need to falter. " "Yes, your majesty. The condition of Koguryo''s surrender is that you, your majesty, can stop the plunder of Koguryo land by Silla and Baekje, and immediately release the Koguryo people who have taken away. " Liu Rengui said solemnly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 Li Gouli, in particular, is determined to support the country''s mineral resources. However, Li Gouli''s strategy is not compatible with nature. Fifty thousand soldiers and horses were flying in the air with all kinds of flags of the Tang Dynasty. Because of the war, the honor guard of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was well organized under the temporary beating of Wen Chen such as GE Xiyuan. As a result, Li Hong, as the crown prince, is naturally at the forefront of the team. As the prince''s highness, his duty at this time is to open the way for Shengjia. Liujing city gate has the same goguryo civil and military officers in all kinds of costumes. Other soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have already controlled the whole Liujing city. At this time, Liujing city has completely become the city of the Tang Dynasty. Gao Zang, king of Koguryo, and his ministers and generals were listed at the gate of the city to wait for the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. There were nine pearls in front of and nine in front of and eighteen in total. Instead of adopting the twelve in front of and twelve in front of the king, it is obvious that gaozang has temporarily replaced the crown representing the princes. He was black with red and white flowers on his shoulders. Under his royal uniform, there were various auspicious patterns, leather belt and gold buckle, and his feet wore red deer boots. At this time, the expression on his face could not tell whether he was really happy or not. But in a word, on the fat face without white face, it was an expression of hope for reinforcements. The clothes and ornaments of all the ministers behind him were of the same color and grade as those of the crown. The Qing Luo crown and the Fei Luo crown were the main ones. The clothes on the body were the same as those on the crown. The leather belt and gold and silver buttons were the same as those of gaozang. All of them were big sleeves, white webbing and yellow leather shoes. Behind them, the maids and eunuchs stood in silence. In addition to the banners and banners of the Koguryo royal family, the flags of the Tang Dynasty were flying everywhere. In the sound of music, the whole gate of the city was a scene of jubilation, as if the people were finally liberated and welcomed their relatives. Li Zhi didn''t have to dismount at this time, but at the gate. Under the leadership of Ge Xiyuan, the Grand Historian of the Tang Dynasty, the king of Koguryo saluted Li Zhi at the bottom of the city. Then he led his horse to hold the reins, and slowly walked into the King City to go to the Koguryo royal family. After the civil servants of the Tang Dynasty, the military honor guard of the Tang Dynasty was followed by the ministers of Koguryo who had just met at the door. Their wide robes and big sleeves even the trouser legs exposed when they stepped forward were the same as the cuffs. Although Liujing is not as prosperous as Chang''an and Luoyang, its city is not as big as Chang''an and Luoyang. Compared with Chang''an and Luoyang, the whole city is much smaller. Li Hong looked up, and even vaguely could see the palace directly opposite. The people on both sides of the street saw their king leading the horse and holding the reins for the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. His face was always numb. Mechanically, he watched as he walked slowly towards the royal family of Koguryo in the praise of royal music and honor guard. Apart from the palace, there is no building built by Gao Da Na. The tower can be seen in a temple. In addition, there are all kinds of buildings in the palace. After Liu Rengui entered the city, all the guards in the palace were changed into soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. Even the other troops in the king''s city were driven out of the king''s city and stationed in another military city further south of Liujing. "I respectfully invite your majesty to enter the palace." Gao Zang stood in front of the white horse as high as him and bowed to the ceremony. Li Zhi, at this time, has been in a state of excitement since he arrived at the gate of the city. He never dreamed that he would one day be able to drive his own expedition and accomplish the great cause that the previous emperors could not accomplish. With one hand holding the saber on his waist and the other holding down the saddle, Li Zhi wanted to show his wisdom and martial arts. In full view of the public, he turned over cleanly, got off the horse''s back and stood steadily on the ground. Li Hong is really worried about this scene. If one of them can''t stand steadily, he will lose his adult. I don''t know what father long thinks. What''s the blind show at this time. The palace of Koguryo looks more like a palace. It is about the same size as Li Hong''s East Palace in Luoyang. Its architecture and luxury are not as good as his dilapidated east palace. After crossing the two palaces in front of them, everyone will enter the main hall of the palace from the bottom to the bottom from the 18 white marble steps. Li Hong was wearing black armor and holding a broadsword. When he entered the hall, all the weapons were stopped and taken by Liu Rengui. Only Li Hong, with the horizontal sword in his hand, followed long dad. In addition to looking at the palace maids and eunuchs, he did not even have time to see the name of the palace he was going to enter. All the furnishings in the palace have obvious style of Tang Dynasty. In addition to some national characteristics, it basically retains sitting and table table table. Li Zhi, who had not been sitting for many years, turned and stopped above the throne. Under the service of Yang Wu and Lian tie, he slowly sat down on the throne. Hua Ji, another eunuch behind him, seemed to be asleep. At this time, he had only one responsibility, that is, to protect his Majesty''s back according to the instructions of his royal highness. After Li Zhi sat down, they sat down in the palace at the command of LiZhi after he again performed the ceremony of king and minister in gaozang, the fat king of Koguryo. Naturally, the left head is Gaogouli king gaozang, and the right one is holding a horizontal sword. Gao Zang always wants to see who is so bold that he can follow Li Hong with his sword in front of his majesty of the Tang Dynasty.As soon as they sat down, Koguryo king gaozang began to ask, "I ask your majesty to order Silla and Baiji to stop their plundering of the land and the people of Koguryo." Li Zhi didn''t pay attention to Gao Zang for the first time. Instead, he glanced at Li Hong. Li Hong guessed all these things. Li Hong said on the way. I''m afraid that Koguryo has come to the critical moment of life and death. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Liu Rengui to surrender without a single soldier. Similarly, on this basis, I also guessed that gaozang would ask for help from Datang at the first time. However, Li Hong confirmed that it was not necessary to agree at once. It was better to let Silla and Baiji jointly attack. In this way, we could fight for time for the coming Qi Li and Li Jinxing. The most important thing is that we can take this opportunity to explore the details of Koguryo and see if there is any wealth worth sending troops to the Tang Dynasty. "I don''t know why Silla and Baiji want to invade the territory of Koguryo? I remember that now it seems that you are strong in Koguryo and weak in Silla and Baiji? " Li Zhi thought about it for a while, and began to make a fool of himself. "My highness, I was just confused at that time, but I would not have ordered to attack if Silla and Baiji were not the first to disobey the covenant." Gao Zang''s face was a little ugly. Yes, he had the ambition to invade the state of Xinluo at that time. Later, Xinluo asked for help from the Tang Dynasty, and he was finally stopped by the Tang Dynasty by force. Since then, Silla, Baiji and Koguryo signed an agreement not to invade each other. However, Silla obviously did not forget that Koguryo occupied their land. After years of recuperation and recuperation, it improved the relationship with Baiji, and began to attack Koguryo. From a historical point of view, Koguryo, Baekje and Silla are all ambitious and want to annex other two countries and complete the reunification of the Korean Peninsula. When the country was strong, Koguryo, regardless of the Tang Dynasty''s prevention, resolutely united with Baiji to launch an invasion of Silla. Finally, under the control of the Tang Dynasty, everything was restored to peace. Then, in the historical track, the relationship between Datang and Xinluo is the most close. Not only did they join hands to destroy Baiji, but also destroyed Koguryo. When Baiji was dying, Xinluo saw that the time had come, so Xinluo began to violate the contract with Datang, and began to occupy the land of Gaogouli and Baiji occupied by the Tang Dynasty. He was determined to follow the example of the Tang Dynasty and establish a similar one A country with the same system as the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, this is why Li Hong did not want to see the Three Kingdoms all the time. It was the most favorable result for the Tang Dynasty to let them kill each other and attack each other, but not destroy each other and stay in war forever. "The expedition of the Tang Dynasty is now full of people. I''m afraid that I can''t help you for a while. I''ll send them to mediate disputes when the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty have a rest for a few days." Lizhi said faintly, but his eyes saw Li Hong''s thumbs up to him secretly. "Your Majesty Naturally, I know that shangguo is a labor expedition, but this time and then. If you don''t order, I''m afraid that Silla and Baiji will soon be under the king''s city, and the destruction of Koguryo will be small. If your majesty has a mistake, I can''t afford it. " Gao Zang is a little worried. The Tang Dynasty has always been very good at speaking. After a few soft words, he will surely respond to his needs. What''s the matter today? Has Datang been unable to stop it by force? "Well Then i... " "Isn''t this better? The Tang army is waiting for work here, waiting for the Allied forces of Silla and Baiji to attack, and then to attack their soldiers, isn''t it better?" Li Hong suddenly cut in. Looking at father Long''s hesitation, he clearly promised that he would mediate immediately. If he didn''t interrupt, the silver would slip out of his pocket. Li Zhi looks at him speechless, and doesn''t speak any more. Instead, he looks at how Gao Zang says it. Gao Zang was not annoyed when he heard someone cut in and looked at the appearance of the emperor of Tang Dynasty. Some people couldn''t figure out his identity. Naturally, he didn''t dare to speak strongly. He had to continue to ask: "this general doesn''t know something. Silla and Baiji have been recuperating for years, and their troops are strong and strong. I''m afraid that his majesty will be disturbed by that time..." "It''s unnecessary for you to worry about it. In that case, your majesty will be disturbed all the way when we come all the way? By the way, or do you not believe that the fighting power of the Tang Dynasty can protect the royal city Li Hong''s helmet has always been on his head, showing only a small part of his face, which is somewhat unpredictable. For a while, Gao Zang didn''t really understand the identity of the Tang general who dared to wear a sword in front of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty? How could he have such a high position and dare to stop the dialogue between the emperor of Tang Dynasty and himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 After more than an hour''s duel, the king of Koguryo did not understand the identity of the young general of the Tang Dynasty, but he understood another thing. That is to say, it is not impossible to send troops to the Tang Dynasty. But the money spent after a war is not a small sum. Can''t the money be paid by the Tang Dynasty? What''s more, since it''s you who ask for the Tang Dynasty, you can''t completely let the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty resist foreign enemies for Koguryo, right? There are so many people in your barracks. You can''t just watch our officers and soldiers go through life and death for you. Can you sit in the barracks and enjoy your happiness? In short, according to the meaning of the young general of the Tang Dynasty, it is not impossible for the Tang Dynasty to send troops immediately. If the money is in place and the people are in place, everything else is easy to say. In this way, he was completely in despair. Leaving an army to guard the king''s city was equivalent to giving money to the Tang Dynasty. Then the generals of the Tang Dynasty took some soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, and then with their own Koguryo based generals to defend themselves against Xinluo and Baiji. If that''s all, you can do it yourself. Why do you want them to help yourself? However, no matter what to say, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty has already begun to keep his eyes closed. It seems that he has completely entrusted this matter to the young general. After pondering for a long time, even Li zhidu could not help but open his eyes because he could not hear the bargaining voice of the court. When he heard Gao Zang gnashing his teeth, he said, "well, I promise to send our soldiers from Koguryo to join them to help us defend against foreign enemies." "Well, that''s right. Don''t forget that if you don''t have us, you will become the king of Koguryo. So, no matter what, it''s worth your while." Li Hong wearing a helmet, no matter how laugh, give a ferocious face. "But I don''t know how much silver this general wants me to allocate Let shangguo help us defend Koguryo from foreign enemies Gao Zang nods with difficulty. When he says that silver is still some, don''t pinch and hold back. He has no choice but to cheat himself into a fee. He also wondered why the Tang Dynasty did not directly capture himself, but continued to maintain his identity as the king of Koryo? Although there are doubts in my heart, I have no time to think about it. What''s more, since they can not destroy the country, but only submit to the Tang Dynasty, it''s no big deal. Isn''t Xinluo and Baiji the same way. They enter the Tang Dynasty every year and pay tribute every year. "Well, let them talk about it for a while. Do you think that you need to bother my majesty of Datang for such a small matter?" Li Hong''s smile is very natural, but people still look very ferocious. After the business is settled, naturally, the next step is the banquet of the Koguryo royal family to the emperor of Tang Dynasty, and the visit of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty to the royal family of Koguryo. Accompanied by Huameng and the elite generals of jinwuwei, and the whole royal city has been controlled by the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong is relieved not to follow. Gexiyuan wanted to follow his majesty, but he was stopped by Li Hong. But Li Hong didn''t know that because he didn''t pay attention to one of them, his dragon father actually glowed in the place where the above-mentioned several people jointly put together a memorial to the prince''s highness, plus the cheetah''s cautious and dignified look. Obviously, the importance of this memorial is self-evident. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 The content of the memorial is very simple. The death of He Lan Minyue and Li Zhong, the king of Liang Dynasty, is now known by the court. In the turbulent court, a force implicitly points the murderer at Li Hong. After some private discussions, they asked Li Hong to approve their counterattack, and hoped that Li Hong would allow them to target Li Xian, the king of PEI. After reading the memorial, Li Hong reached out and handed it to the cheetah again. He said faintly, "burn it." Leopard Li Hong took the memorial after him, took out the usual fire folder, and lit the memorial cleanly. After all the memorials were reduced to ashes and scattered among the flowers in the garden, Li Hong respectfully asked, "Your Highness, do you need to make a plan for them? The maids and maids obey Li Hong sighed a long time and said thoughtfully, "no, the fight between the ministers will only be more complicated, and the future situation will be more difficult to control." He always had a question in his mind. How did Li Xian and Li Zhong get together? These two people have not met for many years. Is it through letters that they have established this firm trust? Even if he sacrificed his life to fight for the initiative for Li Xian? Li Zhong is not stupid. He has not weighed the pros and cons? Why did he do it? Even if Li Xian became the prince, he was still a prince? Can you fly to the sky? In the struggle between Li Zhong and himself, there are the shadows of Wang family in Jinyang. Can it be said that Li Zhong was willing to sacrifice himself because he was forced by the Wangs in Jinyang? Because it is no longer useful, the Wangs in Jinyang, for their own status, need a worthy and respected prince to fight with themselves, so they chose Li Xian? If so, it can be said, but is it really Li Xian? Are you sure it''s Li Xian? What Li Hong lacks most is evidence. Bai Chun, the black sheep, has not given a piece of good news these days. He doesn''t know what he is busy with every day! "Your Highness, I dare you..." "No need to say, no need to write back, just wait and see what happens." Li Hong frowned and said in a low voice. Just when Li Hong thinks of Bai Chun, Bai Chun is swaying and walking through the back garden of Daming Palace. The empress orders her to meet her and chooses to stay in Xiao Shufei''s small palace. This makes Bai Chun arrive a little inconceivable. After watching the maids and eunuchs of jiuxianmen, as well as the honor guard of the empress, Bai Chun''s worry was completely removed. Wang Lou whispered a few words and told Bai Chun that the queen and Xiao were in the hospital and asked her to go in immediately. Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei are still sitting under the grape trellis. When Bai Chun comes in, she sees the two beauties smiling like flowers. If it is not for the history of the two years ago, it is hard to believe that they are the empress of the Tang Dynasty and Xiao Shufei, who fought with her in the back palace. Wu Mei''s long, full-bodied figure is set off by her Confucian sleeves and skirts. With the years of wind and frost, the mature woman''s amorous feelings and beauty are undoubtedly displayed. That elegant, heroic bearing, snow-white delicate cheek, bright Phoenix eyes, completely deduce the beauty and beauty that a woman has dreamed of all her life. Bai Chun, who is the same as a woman, can''t help but want to see more when facing the queen. She can easily control all kinds of beautiful queens. Although Xiao Shufei is a dark blue Taoist robe, and her hair bun is also simply tied up with a wooden hairpin, her spotless and penetrating eyes are also as white and beautiful as jade. In addition, the fitting Taoist robe perfectly outlines Xiao Shufei''s figure curve, which should be thin and convex. Two people sit quietly under the grape trellis, they are two different kinds of beautiful women, each has its own merits. If it is any mature man in front of the two women, I''m afraid that they would have been attracted by the two women''s demeanor and stood aside. "Bai Chun has met the queen and Sister Xiao. " Almost call the pure lady, but the response is not good. Wu Mei sat there motionless, the empress should have the prestige she pinched just right, to white pure just a faint smile nodded, even if had said hello. Xiao Shufei gets up to salute Bai Chun. When Li Hong comes over, she will occasionally bring Bai Chun. Therefore, she is not unfamiliar with her indifferent expression and her tall figure with a white dress and skirt. She is always a light hearted woman who does not eat fireworks. "What did your master tell you before he left?" Wu Mei''s face is still hanging a faint smile, asked. After hearing Wu Mei''s question, Bai Chun looks at Xiao Shufei hesitantly. She doesn''t know if she should speak in front of Xiao Shufei. "Well, there is no outsider here. You are not unfamiliar with her, and you know clearly the relationship between Li Hong and her?" Wu Mei takes a look at Xiao Shufei, and Xiao Shufei is also smiling, just looking at Wu Mei. Although there is no spark in her eyes, she can still feel a natural state of hostility.Listening to Wu Mei''s words, Bai Chun was much more relaxed. She said respectfully, "when she went back to the queen, Her Highness just told the other officials of the east palace to abide by their duties. They did not need to pay attention to the rumors from the outside world. They said that the Qing Dynasty was self-cleaning." Wu Mei looked at Xiao Shufei again: "what about you? I didn''t tell you anything? " "There are some accounts between Taiyi city and the king of Liang in recent years, including some horizontal accounts between the king of Liang and other places, but so far there has been no harvest." White pure complexion as before, it was these, but it seems that there are experts to do accounts for them, their own check to now, it is a little bit of clues did not find out. Xiao Shufei has been quietly listening to Bai Chun and Wu Mei''s answer. From the beginning to the end, she did not say a word. Until they fell into a short silence, Xiao Shufei said faintly: "you might as well start from the water transport. If you can''t find it in the north, you''d better try the south. The court has always attached great importance to the scholars in the south of the Yangtze River. After the fall of the Jin Dynasty, most of the clans moved in In the south, until the Sui Dynasty and even after the Tang Dynasty ruled the country, the clans who had fled to the South had already laid down their roots and scattered their leaves in the south. Although many scholars in the South began to run to this side because of the bestow of Chang''an and Luoyang, as well as the stability of the Tang Dynasty I''m afraid they haven''t relaxed there, have they? " Wu Mei''s eyebrows are tight, but she has to admire her in her heart. Xiao''s intelligence is no less than her own. What''s more, from the water transport investigation, we have to check the Ministry of work. Who is the Secretary of the Ministry of work? Fang Xianzhong, who is Fang Xianzhong? That is the house where she intended to be princess Li Xianna. From here, no matter what, it is definitely a good breakthrough. Even if it is not found out that Li Xian is related to the killing of Li Zhong and framed to Li Hong, at least we can find out how much money Li Xian embezzled from the Ministry of labor in recent years. Since Li Hong was not in Chang''an these years, Li Xian himself has been rumoured to be the crown prince. Because of Li Hong''s absence, there is no one to suppress him. Today''s Peiwang''s mansion looks unimportant, but the degree of construction and decoration is no less than that of the east palace. Even more garden buildings, Li Xian copied many southern styles. The original explanation was that because of the limited area of the palace, he used a large number of craftsmen from the south of the Yangtze River to make the palace as luxurious, exquisite and perfect as possible. Although all of this was done on the surface, it was agreed by his majesty, because Li Zhi praised and rewarded Li Zhi for his annotation on the book of Han. Moreover, Li Xian was much better at etiquette and demeanor than Li Hong. At that time, he was also favored by Li Zhi. Therefore, no one took this matter seriously Something''s going on. But now, because of the dirty water on Li Hong''s body, whether it was Li Xian''s or not, Li Hong wants to keep his Royal Highness''s seat as the head of the East Palace, so he must be well prepared. Whether Li Zhong''s death was designed by Li Xian or not, whether it was intended to slander Li Hong, or whether he intended to fight for the crown prince''s position, Li Xian must be dragged into the water. In this way, the situation can be created in front of the ministers, the emperor and the Empress, and the two evils will be less serious. In this way, Li Hong will be able to fight for more time and opportunities to keep his crown prince, while at the same time suppressing other people who are competing for the crown prince''s position. But in any case, Li Xian is unavoidable because of the dirty water on Li Hong. Although there is a slight difference between Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei, their strategies are basically the same, that is, to let the ministers and their majesty fall into a situation where both sides are difficult to choose. "Yes, thank you very much, sister Xiao. I''ll go back and arrange it. I''ll try my best not to be aware of it." Bai Chun''s sincere courtesy. "Not only that, but also remember to tell the people under Li Hong''s family not to act rashly and not to lose a great deal because of small things. If you ask, you will be told by this palace. Take this. " Wu Mei''s delicate fingers, as white as jade, pinched a Phoenix Pendant and said faintly. "Yes, I remember. I thank the queen." Bai Chun salutes Wu Mei again. Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei both look at Bai Chun''s back and leave. Wu Mei still has a faint smile on her face, but Xiao Shufei''s look becomes a little cold: "I don''t know what the queen has to tell you?" Wu Mei straightened up and stretched lazily. Suddenly, the plump elastic curve of her upper body was completely revealed: "that''s all for now. By the way, you''ve been in the Imperial Palace these years. It seems that many people in Xiao''s family of Lanling have been mastered by you. Let them be smart and don''t stand in the wrong line at that time." Xiao Shufei also sighed: "the queen is so wise and powerful. It seems that anything can''t escape your eyes and ears. I will do whatever I can. But... " "But you''d like to know that Li Hong and Li Xian are both born in this palace. Why did they try their best to help Li Hong clear the suspicion at this moment, even to drag Li Xian into the water?" Wu Mei said the question in the heart for Xiao Shufei.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 Xiao Shufei finally failed to get the answer she wanted from Wu Mei. Why did Wu Mei choose to help Li Hong instead of Li Xian in the face of two real princes competing for the crown prince''s position? Is it because she is always young and orderly? Xiao Shufei laughs. This is absolutely not the reason. No matter she is Xiao Shufei or Wu Mei, she is not a conventional woman. It requires extraordinary wisdom and courage to survive in the deep palace, especially for women who use the same means as Wu Mei did in those days to become the queen of the mother. But it was such a woman who thought she would never catch up with her in her life. In order to prove her innocence to Li Hong, she even put down her noble figure and went to her own deep palace to have a long talk with her. Was it just because she preferred the eldest brother in her heart! This is absolutely impossible! He began to investigate Jiangnan scholars from the water transport. He said this from his own mouth, but This is what Wu Mei taught her to narrate to Bai Chun. Does she want to make Li Xian too sad? So borrow your own words? Or something else? But in any case, he has been forced or forced to accept his fate and is dragged into the fight between Li Hong and Li Xian by Wu Mei. In the future, if Li Hong is still the crown prince, he will naturally be able to muddle along and live. But if Li Xian succeeds in the counter attack, then I am afraid that her fate will be connected with Li Hong, and the situation will be worrying. Moreover, at that time, we need to prove that today''s all is from her own mouth, not from her Wu Mei. Looking at the valiant figure of her back, she left slowly in the arms of honor. Xiao Shufei only knew that she had been held on her neck by Wu Mei. In any case, she would try her best to help Li Hong tide over this difficulty, or? She just needs to say two words for Li Hong in his Majesty''s ear when his majesty discusses with himself? For two days in a row, Li Hong has wandered around Liujing of Koguryo for a long time. Now his father is really the son of the dragon. Every day he sees the head of the dragon and does not see the end. But every time I saw her, there was a woman beside her. The young woman, so young that Li Hong felt that she could call her sister''s age. At the age of seventeen or eighteen, Li Hong''s figure is not yet fully developed, but a pair of eyebrows and eyes are like silk, which always twines around the Dragon father''s body. Do you look back and smile? The beautiful cheek is still with some green and inexperienced shyness. After quietly asking Hua Ji and others, they all shook their heads. No one knows what the identity of this woman is. They just know that when they were wandering around the Koguryo palace, they met his majesty unexpectedly. What is commendable is that they speak a good Tang dialect, which is even more standard than Li Hong''s. "My special nonstandard is that I don''t want to curse people. What''s more, I don''t speak standard? The following is against you, you know! Treat you a big disrespect! Get me the identity of this woman. Besides, take good care of it, and make sure you don''t make any mistakes! " Huaji''s official uniform left a few deep footprints, looking at someone left wrongly, and then the emperor''s majesty appeared quietly behind him. "What have you done to him?" Li Zhi looked at Li Hong''s back and was in a daze. Hua Ji, who had not returned to God, asked. "Ah? Your majesty... " Li Zhi is a man who has a good spirit when he has a wedding. He is really a man. After dusk, on the willow treetop on the moon, the whole person looks energetic and seems to be several years younger. At this time, he was lowering his head and squinting at the footprints on Huaji''s official uniform and asked faintly, "what''s the matter with him? Why did he kick you again?" An embarrassed smile appeared on Hua Ji''s face, as if he felt that such a smile was not sincere enough to face the emperor, so he squeezed a few more lines of wrinkles and stammered: "I just said something wrong. Your Highness''s Tang dialect is not as good as Miss Zhang''s "Well deserved, he has a big tongue, don''t you know? Why didn''t you cut you off Li Zhi was in a good mood and didn''t bother to argue with him. He was accompanied by the green water these days, and Longxin was very happy. Therefore, he didn''t care about his son''s nonstandard Tang dialect. "Yes, your majesty taught me that I was wrong. I should die. I will go and admit my mistake to your highness." Hua Ji bowed. Since his majesty said he deserved it, he really deserved it. "What did he do? It''s very urgent. " Lizhi is carrying his hands. He is in the palace, but he is almost disturbed by his unfilial son. However, why didn''t he break in? After being stopped by Hua Ji, he left like this? It''s not like his style. "My highness, I heard that a group of Koguryo fur traders had come to the palace. They said that they had something important to discuss with your highness, so they went to have a look first." Hua Ji had to tell the news from Huameng. I can''t help it. Your majesty didn''t know whether the crown prince would obstruct him when he saw him with the woman named Zhang Lushui. So he kept talking with Huameng, so that he could know the prince''s thoughts in time. "Peddler? If you want a good coat, you can find the Koguryo royal family. What kind of fur does he play with himself? " Lizhi stroked his beard and asked thoughtfully."When you return to your majesty, the servant will not know." Hua Ji answers honestly. "Go, go and have a look." Li Zhi thought about it for a while, but it''s better to understand that he can''t destroy his own good things, can''t he? If Li Zhi wants to go out in Koguryo, it''s impossible for him to leave. Jin Wuwei, who has nearly a thousand people in the palace, guards his palace 12 hours a day in turn. Therefore, he wants to go to other places of Koguryo palace. It''s really like walking in the Daming Palace in Chang''an. The departure of a group of people will naturally disturb Koguryo''s ministers and gaozang. So far, the Tang army has not yet prepared to go to Xinluo, Baiji and other places, so he has not seen the Quan Nan Chan and Quan Nan Jian that Li Hong has been thinking about. "Is this really good?" Li Hong brought several Koguryo''s courtiers and maids, holding a mink in their hands, and asked the people nearby. A large number of temporary shops were covered with all kinds of fur, among which mink was the most expensive and mink was the least. However, the ministers who were coerced by Li Hong in Koguryo were all in mourning. The royal family of Koguryo is a symbol of the majesty of Koguryo. When is it for these traders to run into the palace? The prince of the Tang Dynasty is insulting us naked. But at the moment, facing the questions of his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty, I dare not answer them. After all, although this is our own territory, I have no choice but to have a big fist. Therefore, after listening to the Koguryo minister''s reply, the tongue man replied to the translator like a stream: "Dear Prince of the Tang Dynasty, the cross mink is the most respected mink, and then there will be other varieties." "What about the white one? It looks good. " Li Hong threw down the cross mink which he thought was not worth the money in his hand, looked at the white one and said. The tongue man looked at the puzzled look of the Koguryo minister next to him, and had to translate it truthfully: "Dear Prince of the Tang Dynasty, the white one is only good-looking. In terms of the handle, texture, and cost of the fur, the cross mink is naturally the most valuable. I hope you can like the cross mink..." "What do you want these for?" Li Zhi suddenly appeared behind Li Hong and said. Li Hong arrived on the shoulder and was patted, but after hearing the voice, he immediately put away the expression of ready to glare and put on a filial expression: "this is because of you, son minister." "Because of me? I said I needed these things? Even if I need it, will the Koguryo royal family replace me with inferior ones? Will you give me their best? " Li Zhi watched Li Hong answer his words, and then began to look down on his own selection, more puzzled why the unfilial son was so serious. Obviously, father long didn''t like his philistine appearance, so he had to push others aside. In front of the stall in Koguryo palace, only their father and son were left. Li Hong said in a low voice next to long father: "are you getting a lot this time?" "That is, I have accomplished the great work that your grandfather and emperor have never done, and I have made the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty take over the imperial city of Koguryo. Is this a small gain?" "What about the others? Who is with you these days? What are you going to do? When you don''t leave, leave people here? " Li Hong looked in the crowd for a long time, but he couldn''t find it, so he had to remind his father. Hearing Li Hong mention Zhang Lvshui, Li Zhi''s face suddenly became gloomy and said coldly, "what do you mean?" Li Hong had no idea, but still said naturally, "what can I mean? What should be done if the father and his mother knew about it? If you take it back to Datang and the Empress Dowager doesn''t agree to do so? " "What does that have to do with the fur?" But the queen still can''t get rid of these things. But in Li Hong''s opinion, it''s one thing to bribe Long Ma''s heart, but at least he can be spared a few feather dusters, which is definitely an effect. "After you get the fur, when you go back to Chang''an, you will say that you selected it for the Empress Dowager. In this way, the Empress Dowager will not agree with you about who you are with? When you bring it back to Chang''an, you won''t be summoned by the Empress Dowager as a maid of honor? " Li Hong gave Li Zhi a look you know. "Li Hong, do you think that if I take a woman back to the palace, will your mother obstruct me?" Li Zhi understood Li Hong''s intention and asked deeply. "This..." Li Hong pondered for a long time and said cautiously, "it''s hard to say. But the son minister knows that if you give the mother some gifts that can make her happy, the child minister will be less likely to be beaten because of you. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 For three days in a row, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty held a three-day market in the king''s room of Koguryo, regardless of the implicit and graceful dissuasion of Gaogouli king gaozang and the mourning expression of Koguryo ministers. Although this move made Koguryo king gaozang dare not to speak with his ministers, and had to wait with a look of bitterness and crying, it was warmly welcomed by the merchants in Liujing city. On the second day and the third day, before the gate of Koguryo palace was opened, a lot of traders gathered at the gate. After the gate of the palace was opened, they immediately poured into a corner of the Palace Square, hoping to take this opportunity to occupy an excellent berth. After all, on the first day, the mink peddler was treated differently by his Highness The Prince of Tang Dynasty, and with a wave of his hand, he bought all the fur from the stalls. Therefore, today, just like refugees fleeing from the war, as soon as the palace gate opened, they swarmed in. They turned a deaf ear to the warnings and yells of the palace guards. Only a few stalls were involved. But the number one target to fight for today, whether they can sell all the goods today depends on this stall. The goods sold today are different from yesterday''s fur. They also increase the types of goods, ranging from the clay figurines with characteristics of Koguryo to expensive gold and silver jewelry. In short, compared with yesterday, even local ginseng has become the goods that traders want to sell. After a war like struggle, every vendor began to fight for the stalls next to yesterday''s stalls. In the end, some people sighed with regret and others exclaimed with pride. Finally, they stopped seizing the stalls. Therefore, before the future of big customers, every peddler starts to put his goods on the stalls in an orderly manner. The best and most valuable things are naturally placed in the most conspicuous position. The gold in the hands of the peddler yesterday is too stimulating for these vendors. Li Hong, who almost forgot about it, met his dragon father and confirmed that he was not fascinated by female sex. Then he took his feet and scolded Ge Xiyuan inexplicably. With Hua Meng''s reminding, he remembered that he had to help his mother choose some other things himself. Although the imperial palace of the Tang Dynasty lacks everything and is rare in the world, I''m afraid it can be found in the palace. But the tributes of other states are still made by the prison officials in the palace, but they are not as good as selecting some for the Empress Dowager himself? Women sometimes care not about the value and delicacy of the gift, but rather the nervousness of caring about what the object should have. Just like a woman in love at any time, as long as you have established a relationship with her, or get into bed, anyway, as long as you are in love, even if you forget to buy roses on a date and pick up grass from the roadside in a hurry, she will hold her arms in her arms and look at you with a happy smile, happy, shy and affectionate. So Li Hong decided that, no matter it was a mother or a daughter-in-law, as long as it was a woman, this move was absolutely effective, and all kinds of tests were successful. In a word, as long as a woman is a woman, she is filial piety to her mother, and love to her daughter-in-law. Sometimes, the fantasy of heart is more important than material. "Your Highness, Qipeng Heli and Li Jinxing did not arrive, but the original supplies of food and weapons, etc., took the lead in arriving at the Koguryo King City." Hua Meng followed the prince''s highness. He scolded gexiyuan for some inexplicable things just now. Please remind me. This time, it has to be said that Li Hong taught gexiyuan the right person for the negotiation. After understanding his Royal Highness''s wishes and after arduous negotiations with Koguryo minister, in short, the Koguryo minister came out crying. However, it was said that after the minister had made an explanation with the king of Koguryo, the king of Koguryo did not punish the minister at the first time, but wanted to hang himself with a white silk. It was meaningless to say that the king was not treated properly. However, since you have received a high protection fee, you have to make a show for them. These days, gexiyuan was surrounded by Koguryo ministers. So he secretly sent a message with Qi Ying He Li and Li Jingxing with flying pigeons, and decided that the army would continue to march at the speed originally planned. But we can''t help it. Koguryo, who has just paid a high protection fee, has nothing to look forward to, isn''t it? As a result, supplies of food, weapons, and so on were first escorted over at night yesterday. When Li Hong heard Hua Meng''s words, he stopped his body shape, stared at Hua Meng and then walked forward, saying: "then I really scolded wrong Ge Xiyuan? If you scold me wrong, you can''t let me apologize to him? Does he dare to take it? " Although he felt that his judgment was wrong, Li Hong still felt that his right eye was jumping violently for some reason. He always felt that something was wrong with him. When he was walking across the gate of his father''s palace with the king of Koguryo just now, Gao Zang didn''t cry like he had done several times before. There must be something he didn''t know about ¡£ But after thinking about it, he didn''t come up with a reason. Today, Hua Ji asked Hua Ji. According to Hua Ji, the woman named Zhang Lvshui has not yet put her dragon father to sleep. That shows that the beauty scheme of King Koguryo has not worked. So Li Hong, accompanied by Hua Meng and other Koguryo ministers, walked slowly to the first market in the palace since the founding of Koguryo.Stepping into the scope of the market, Li Hong was deeply loved by the people of Koguryo immediately reflected the scene. Every peddler seemed to see the God of wealth covered with gold and could scrape at will, and made bursts of salute. "Oh, it''s not bad. You see, the people of Koguryo also welcome the army of Tang Dynasty to take charge of you Koguryo royal family. Translate it to them." Li Hong looked relaxed, looking at the two rows of stalls excited to see himself after the end, began to carry their own goods vendors, mind not to mention how beautiful. The tongue man''s face was ugly, and his heart said: I''ve seen a shameless one, but I haven''t seen such a shameless one. Is this the prince of the Tang Dynasty? How can you be so shameless? Is that a welcome? That''s the silver in the pocket of Koguryo minister who follows you after you take their goods away! But it has nothing to do with you! However, due to the robberies committed by his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty in recent days, he did not dare to offend the prince, who was even more powerful than the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. He had no choice but to translate the original words of his highness to the Minister of Koguryo word by word. All of a sudden, some of the Koguryo minister''s faces turned blue, some turned white, some turned red, and even some people''s feet were disordered and almost fainted. Walking in front of the stall, Li Hong slowly looked at it. NIMA, are these Koguryo vendors too shameless? What''s the old hen seller? I want old hens in Datang? Or a chicken without eggs? Is this what Li Lingyue told him in his dream that he had been studying whether there was chicken or egg first, and that he had not studied it from the old hens of the Tang Dynasty to see if he could find a breakthrough in the old hen of Koguryo? Li Hong glared fiercely at the peddler who obviously wanted to join in the fun, not to make money. Just after glancing at those chic jewelry, he heard the anxious voice of gexiyuan, who had just been scolded by him. Curious Li Hong looked back and saw only Ge Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie running over in a flustered and anxious manner. Their clothes were not neat. It was obvious that they had come all the way, not to say that they had just run to themselves. In the heart do not know why, suddenly a sink, disorderly command next to the flower Meng: "here all the jewelry bought." Then, ignoring the look of Koguryo ministers who almost fainted in the past, they quickly walked two steps and met Ge Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Li Hong''s first thought was, is Gao Zang angry with his father? Dizziness attack? Gexiyuan ran out of breath. After stopping in front of Li Hong, he and Shi ZangJie were breathing heavily. It seemed that Li Hong could see the essence of white breath from two people and four nostrils. "Don''t worry, just take a break." Li Hong patted and bent over the two people, who did not care about the etiquette of the monarch and his ministers, said comfortingly. The sound of wheezing sounded in his ears, along with gershwon''s intermittent voice: "Your Highness No, no, no, no, no, no, No Ah I''m panting. Yes, I''m sorry, your highness The minister lost Whoa It''s a courtesy. " Gershwon''s face was still flushed just now, perhaps because he had not exercised for a long time. Now he has begun to turn pale. Li Hong''s brow is even more wrinkled into a ball, can let two people run like this, it must not be a small matter. "Take them, and go to your Majesty''s palace at once." Li Hong said to the cheetah beside him. Huameng and Jingzhe are still there to help Li Hong buy gold and silver jewelry, so they can''t take care of the anxious master for a while. The cheetah and the grain seed one person, then followed Li Hong to Li Zhi''s palace. On the way, Ge Xiyuan''s gasp finally gradually subsided, and he said powerlessly: "Your Highness, your majesty sent Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan to the battlefield of Silla, Baiji and Goguryeo overnight as soon as the grain and forage of Qipeng Heli and Li Jinxing arrived Bang! Li Hong suddenly seems to have been fixed, the whole person suddenly fixed in place. It is also like an invisible pillar in front of him, which makes him have to stop. In a word, the sound from the bottom of his heart, let Li Hong in a short time at a loss. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 Li Hongru, an angry tiger, broke out suddenly after hearing gexiyuan''s words, and roared: "fool! A bunch of idiots! What''s the use of you ministers in the Tang Dynasty! The stupidity "Your Highness The officials, ministers and Lord gexiyuan have just learned about it. " This is the second time that Shi ZangJie saw his royal highness angry. The first time was under the city of Anshi. He drew a knife to cut the head of gexiyuan''s neck. Although he resisted it, it was the first time that he and gexiyuan saw his royal highness get angry, and because of that, they almost lost their lives. This time, it was the second time that Shi ZangJie saw his royal highness get angry. For a moment, after he finished speaking, he felt chilly on his neck, as if a guy eating on his neck was about to land. "Your Highness, I''m guilty. I didn''t do my duty as a minister. But after hearing this news, I and shizangjie came to tell you immediately." Gexiyuan was also lying on the ground. In the eyes of Koguryo''s courtiers and maids, he was like a cooked shrimp, lying on the ground begging for mercy. "In detail, what is the matter?" Li Hong looked around with tiger eyes that were as murderous as the essence. All of a sudden, the rows of Koguryo palace ladies, eunuchs and ministers all knelt down on the ground one by one. None of them dared to look up again. "Back to your highness, after you left, I was preparing to discuss things with your majesty. But the king of Koguryo came in with a clear laugh. After coming in, he saluted his majesty. Then he learned from a few words that his majesty ordered Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan to lead Tang soldiers and Gaogouli soldiers to Xinluo heel overnight There are two places in Baiji Gexiyuan still knelt on the ground, his head on the ground, did not dare to get up, said painfully. Li Hong is not angry but laughs. He looks up to the sky and sighs. He guards against every day and every night. It''s hard to guard against thieves. This dragon father is really a pit father Er, pointing to a son to the death pit! And the green water was obviously prepared by Gao Zang. I''m afraid he hopes to persuade his father to send troops as soon as possible by means of beauty tactics! But what did Huaji do? Isn''t he still telling himself that long dad and Zhang Lvshui haven''t developed into the bed level relationship? Did father long promise to send troops before he went to sleep? It can be seen from the tone of Ge Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie that the decision to send troops to assist Koguryo was obviously concealed. Even Ge Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie and other officials were concealed. I''m afraid they only informed Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan. "Get up, you two, and follow me to meet your majesty." Li Hong''s voice is cold, with a trace of anger and murderous spirit. Gexiyuan and shizangjie got up in a hurry, and began to guess who was the bad luck this time without investigating them? Are Liu Rengui and Liu Ren willing? It was sent by your majesty Kinkou. But they followed the prince''s royal highness and looked at the stride of the dragon and the tiger, the momentum of the impetuous interrogation, and the waves of uneasiness in their hearts. Your highness would not be rash to question his majesty directly, would you? Although this possibility is very great, in front of the foreigners, it is not a loss of the prestige of the Tang Dynasty! Looking at the high figure of the prince''s highness, the two had to be obedient and careful to follow behind. At the moment, they were at the peak of the storm, and they did not dare to make his highness unhappy. At the gate of the palace of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, not only the golden guards of the Tang Dynasty, but also several soldiers of Koguryo stood guard at the gate. The palace gate behind the soldiers was tightly closed at the moment. Obviously, judging by this posture, it is not easy for anyone who wants to enter. "Your Highness, hold on..." When Hua Ji saw his royal highness coming forward, he knew that something was wrong! But before he finished speaking, Li Hong kicked him to one side. His strength was so strong that he didn''t know how much strength he had put on him. The whole person flew back in a straight line and almost hit the palace gate behind him. Standing on one side of the Tang Dynasty Jin Wu Wei soldiers, seeing the prince''s Majesty''s momentum, even dare not move. Let alone them, look at his Majesty''s close eunuch Hua Ji. This time, he didn''t leave any face and was kicked to fly directly! Jin Wuwei looked at the prince''s highness, who continued to move forward. He could not help but murmured, what''s wrong with the prince? Why so angry? Hesitating, watching the prince''s highness approaching them and Koguryo soldiers, he had to step back slowly. On the premise that he could not be provoked, he had to expose the door behind him, which was ordered by his majesty that no one should be forced to break into. However, Jin Wuwei knew the current affairs, which did not mean that the soldiers of Koguryo also knew the current affairs. Seeing that the prince of the Tang Dynasty was going to move on, he immediately put out his arm in front of Li Hong and said in a blunt Tang dialect, "no one can enter." Li Hong''s cold eyes slowly looked at the soldier and said slowly, "no matter what you understand or not, take down your dog''s paws for me." Facing Li Hong''s cold look, the soldier involuntarily stepped back two steps, but the raised hand was still in front of Li Hong and said stiffly again: "no one can go in."Bang! It was even more cruel than kicking Huaji. The Koguryo soldier felt like he was hit by a thousand catties of stone on his chest. The whole man flew out immediately, and then he gave a thump again. The wooden pillars hit by his body seemed to vibrate behind him, while the soldier was lying unconscious on the ground. "Brush..." Other Koguryo soldiers looked at their head was kicked dizzy, suddenly pulled out the sharp knife in their hands. Looking at Koguryo''s soldiers, the soldiers of jinwuwei dare to attack the prince''s highness, so they quickly drew out the horizontal sword and quickly laid it in front of Li Hong. There were about ten soldiers of jinwuwei, whose faces were cold and bloodthirsty. Li Hong took a look at the scene in front of him, and said faintly: "anyone dares to move, there is no amnesty for killing." Jin Wuwei watched the prince''s highness insist on breaking into the palace, but at this time they had to take into account that these Koguryo soldiers should assassinate his highness, so they had to watch helplessly. Li Hong took a broadsword from one of jinwuwei''s hands, pushed open the gate of the palace and went in. Seeing that Li Hong had opened the door, the Koguryo soldiers looked at each other for a moment. Between the two soldiers, they immediately cut Li Hong who was ready to buy the gate. "Presumptuous!" Li Hong Dao is faster than the sound. The second word just blurted out from his mouth and rushed to his two Gao Juli soldiers. He was already looking at Li Hong with consternation. However, as soon as the red blood mark on his neck began to expand slowly, the two Gaogouli soldiers slowly fell down, and there was no sound when he died. Other Koguryo soldiers saw this and were about to rush forward together, but they were instantly subdued by Jin Wuwei, who had been on guard for a long time. Every Koguryo soldier, either with a cross knife on his neck, or at his heart or other places, was hit by the dagger of Jin Wuwei in the Tang Dynasty. One by one, like clay figurines, stood in place, motionless, can only watch helplessly, the prince of the Tang Dynasty Li Hong slowly into the palace. Li Hong, carrying the horizontal knife he had just taken from Jin Wuwei''s hand, walked slowly to the depth of the palace. The closer he was to the place where the guests were treated, the more clear the music was. But in Li Hong''s ears, it was full of irony! Several ministers of the Tang Dynasty and the ministers of Koguryo were in the hall. Their father, Li Zhi, and the king of Koguryo sat side by side at the top of the hall. On both sides were several ministers. Her eyes swept, and the beautiful woman named Zhang Lushui was wearing a beautiful face. She was tired of waiting for Li Zhi to ask for wine. Koguryo Wang gaozang, sitting at the back of the table, looks like a Maitreya Buddha. His face is full of relaxed smiles at this time. I don''t know what he is talking to Lizhi under the interpreter of tongues. "Your Highness..." A Tang minister turned his head and saw the prince''s highness Li Hong with a cold look and a horizontal knife in his hand. The cold and merciless eyes, which were even colder than ice, crossed over other courtiers and pointed at the Koguryo king gaozang. After the officials of the Tang Dynasty finished speaking, Li Zhi and Gao Zang, who were chatting and laughing, also found Li Hong''s arrival. Both of them were stunned. But at this time, Koguryo Wang gaozang''s smile on his face was a little stiff. Facing Li Hong''s cold eyes, he felt guilty and lowered his head involuntarily. Although Li Zhi knew what he had done, the imperial city of Koguryo is still in safety. However, he did not pay attention to the cold look of Prince Li Hong. One hand is still around the thin and tight waist of the green water. Looking at Li Hong, who is not good at complexion, he said with a smile: "what''s wrong with hong''er? Is it possible that the United forces of Silla and Baekje are fighting? " This is obviously a joke, but I didn''t expect Prince Li Hong to coldly reply: "that''s something sooner or later. If my son''s minister is right, it''s just a few hours." Li Hong answered his father''s words, but his eyes did not leave Koguryo Wang gaozang, as if he wanted to see through everything about this man. His eyes made people shudder and looked straight at gaozang. After entering the main hall, he continued to walk towards gaozang. Li Zhi took a look at Gao Zang, the king of Koguryo, who was a little afraid of him. Then he looked at the horizontal knife in Li Hong''s hand. He frowned and said in a low voice, "Li Hong, what''s the system to break into my palace with weapons!" "Brush!" As soon as Li Zhi''s voice fell, he approached Li Hong, who was king of Koguryo. The sword in his hand was like lightning. Between the cry of the crowd and the light and shadow left in his eyes, the sword in the hand of his royal highness actually stuck tightly to the neck of King gaozang of Koguryo. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 All the officials in the palace were shocked. They saw that the sword was cut off from King Koguryo''s neck. Even some of them had closed their eyes. The suffocation made them afraid to look in the direction of King Koguryo. "Ah..." The king of Koguryo yelled. His eyes were closed and opened again. He felt the cold knife on his neck. He was a little pleased that he didn''t cut himself. So he took a look at the eyes of his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty who wanted to kill people. He was afraid to look at each other. He had to tremble and plump and close his eyes again. He didn''t know what he was muttering. The cold murderous air of the cross knife on his neck made Gao Zang have to be careful when he was shaking. He closed his eyes in fear, and begged for mercy in his mouth. He felt that he might move his head at any time. He wanted to faint at this time. Don''t let himself face this situation soberly. "Presumptuous! Li Hong! What a system! If you treat the king of Koguryo like this, do you still have my father in your eyes? " Li Zhi pushed away Zhang Lvshui in his arms and stood up, looking at Li Hong drinking and scolding. The horizontal knife in Li Hong''s hand trembled slightly, but in the end, he still decided not to pay attention to long father''s scolding, even did not even look at him. He continued to face Koguryo Wang gaozang. The horizontal knife in his hand slowly raised and patted gaozang''s white fat face twice, indicating that Gao Zang would open his eyes to look at him. Gao Zang opened his eyes carefully with the gesture of the horizontal knife. The first thing that came into view was the cruel and murderous cheek of the prince of Tang Dynasty. Gao Zang immediately regretted and wanted to faint. But looking at the warning in the eyes of the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, he has no courage to close his eyes at the moment, so he has to look at those eyes that make people want to surrender in the bottom of their hearts. In spite of Li Zhi''s obstruction, Li Hong still put the broadsword back on gaozang''s neck, and said coldly: "immediately order to block Liujing, and no one is allowed to enter or leave..." "Good, good, I order, immediately block Liujing city." Next to Li Zhi and Gao Zang''s tongue man, he knelt on the ground and quickly translated. Then, sitting on the side of the Minister of Koguryo, a minister heard the words of Koguryo king gaozang, and immediately got up and ran to the outside in a hurry. At the same time, he yelled: "block the city gate, and immediately order the city gate to be closed!" "Call on all the young men in Liujing City, and immediately rush to the city wall to start guarding the city! What''s more, let your criminal department immediately search the suspicious people who have entered Liujing city in the past two days, whether they are pubs, inns and houses, they must not be let go! Finally, an all-weather martial law is immediately ordered in the city. No one is allowed to walk on the street, and those who violate it will be beheaded! " Li Hong was absorbed in the sweat of his brain and ordered. With Li Hong''s voice landing, but there is no situation that Li Zhi wants to see. Li Hong''s horizontal knife is still on gaozang''s neck. However, he was not a fool. Listening to Li Hong''s words, he was also under martial law, searching, and ordering all the young men in Liujing city to guard the city. He also knew that something had happened. Otherwise, Li Hong decided that he would not do something in front of himself. "Yes, yes, yes, at once. According to your royal highness, this will be done immediately." Gao Zang didn''t dare to move, so he had to speed up his speech. The knife on his neck made him feel like a wild wolf closely watching his throat. He could launch a fatal attack on himself at any time. "Hand over the military power and tiger talisman, all the remaining Koguryo soldiers in Liujing city will follow my instructions from this moment on!" Li Hong slowly stretched out his hand in front of gaozang. As long as he held the sword and the tiger talisman, even if it was not right, but in this era, he controlled their king. So after both of them, he was able to dispatch the few remaining soldiers of Koguryo. Gaozang''s face suddenly showed a look of embarrassment. He handed over the military power and tiger talisman, and he was still controlled by others. This is tantamount to handing over all the Koguryo officials and their own lives completely and unprepared, and those who recognize the slaughter and kill into the hands of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. But after feeling a little bit of force from the horizontal knife on his neck, Gao Zang immediately turned pale, his lips turned blue, and his face was covered with soybean sweat beads and cried: "hand in! Hand it in! Hand it in When Gao Zang instructs the minister next to him to get the tiger amulet, Hua Meng and Jing Zhe, who originally bought gold and silver jewelry for Li Hong in the palace market, rush in at this time. Both of them had different panic and tension on their faces, but at this moment, they still did not forget the etiquette model. After pleading with Li Zhi and saluting Li Zhi, they came to Li Hong and said, "Your Highness, as you might expect, there are some suspicious vendors in those stalls, especially those who sell native chickens, but they only entered Liujing city this morning." "Bring it here for interrogation." Li Hong doesn''t look at Hua Meng either. The horizontal knife in his hand is still on Gao Zang''s neck. "Yes, your highness." Hua Meng leaves in a hurry. It was his turn to be angry. Li Zhi, who was looking at the treacherous prince, was so surprised that he forgot Li Hongqiang''s disrespect for breaking into the palace. Looking at Li Hong, he asked, "hong''er, what''s going on here?"Li Zhi didn''t think that the peddlers in the palace Fair yesterday were peddling furs. It wasn''t Li Hong''s whim and childishness that led to the absurdity. It was actually a well-designed strategy to lure Xinluo and Baiji to work out. Li Hong took a look and was still standing next to Li Zhi. Zhang Lushui, who was also a little nervous, looked like an immortal. After noticing Li Hong''s gaze, he immediately lowered his head and even slightly hid behind Li Zhi. But he secretly said: the prince is so overbearing. It seems that even the emperor doesn''t pay attention to him. If he follows his majesty to Chang''an, how will he treat me? Li Hong just glanced at Zhang Lushui in a hurry. After taking back his eyes, Li Hong said to his dragon father: "after the capture of the king''s city, the children''s ministers have not implemented the city ban, and they still allow the people of Koguryo to enter and leave Liujing City freely. Don''t you think it''s strange? In this world, how can we say that after taking the city, we should not strictly investigate the people''s access to the city gate? Silla and Baiji are also covetous of Liujing. Now they are still attacking Koguryo. The purpose is self-evident. If you want to win Liujing, you need to know the city defense situation of Liujing. Therefore, in the past few days, there will be elaborate works of the two countries, and they will enter Liujing after disguise. " "So you set up this market in the palace. If you went into Liujing city yesterday or today, after hearing about the market opened in the palace yesterday, you would naturally venture to the palace to investigate it? Do you also take this opportunity to learn about Silla and Baekje? " After Li Zhi finished his guess, his face began to puff. Since the destruction of anshicheng, in addition to enjoying the majesty of the Tang emperor, he never thought about the war. Instead, he trusted his prince unconditionally and believed that he could handle everything well. Therefore, after knowing that Li Hong had not implemented the city ban in the first stage, he did not think much about it. He even didn''t bother to ask Li Hong why. "What does this have to do with the fact that we sent Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan to lead their troops and Koguryo soldiers to Silla, Baiji and Koguryo battlefield? Do you think that a few small works can win the Liu Jing controlled by you Li Hong? When have you been so insecure? " Li Zhi thought about it for a while and thought that there was no relationship between the two. At this time, his face even began to be a little more reasonable. He looked at Li Hong and asked. Listening to father Long''s irony, Li Hong sighed silently in his heart. He really responded to the words of his last life: "I''m not afraid of opponents like gods, but afraid of teammates like pigs." Naturally, he didn''t dare to tell his father that he would get a good meal. Moreover, he knew that if he was in a hurry, he didn''t care about the priority of your affairs. If he didn''t get angry, no one would want to do anything else, which would make you confused. "Xinluo and Baiji are not fools. Don''t they know that Datang has been stationed in Liujing? What if they left a part of their troops to continue to entangle with Koguryo in the border areas, and then quietly sent a force to besiege Liujing, what should they do? " Li Hong looks at the Dragon father''s appearance, some weak asks a way. "That''s your guess if Where did so many come from? If, now I only see that Liujing is very safe. Where are the new Luos and Baiji''s covetous eyes? Is it just because I sent Liu Renyuan and Liu Rengui that Silla and Baiji could get the news at the first time and immediately surround Liujing After Li Zhi arrived in Liujing with his head held high, he, the emperor, made such a unique decision that he even attracted so many words from his crown prince. Am I As an upright emperor of the Tang Dynasty, in In front of a woman, you can''t be wise and powerful! That''s ridiculous. "OK, OK. I don''t want to argue with you. You are the emperor. You are right. After a while, those suspicious people will bring them here. After interrogation, we will know whether Silla and Baekje are idiots, whether they really can''t divide the army into two ways, and the children''s ministers also wish that Silla and Baiji are idiots. They don''t know how to divide the army into two ways and take the royal city all the way. " Li Hongfeng didn''t want to take a look at it. Therefore, he put down the horizontal knife on gaozang''s neck, turned around and handed the military power amulet in his hand to the grain cob and the cheetah, indicating that the two of them would immediately inform Wei Tuqi. At the first time, the whole army of Liujing''s strong laborers went to the city wall and put on armor to defend the city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 Li Zhi, who was worried, listened to Li Hong''s words and looked at his son who did not argue with him. He started to beat the drum in his heart. He was afraid that he would arrive in Liujing. The first order he gave was wrong, and even might cause the siege. So he could not help but pray in his heart, but never be caught in the words of the unfilial son. What''s more, he didn''t know that Li Hong had asked Ge Xiyuan to inform Qi Peng He Li and Li Jinxing to delay the March, which was deliberately trying to get Xinluo and Baiji outside the city of Koguryo. In this way, Li Hong was able to cooperate with Liu Rengui in the city, with Qi Li and Li Jing outside the city, and beat all the forces of Silla and Baiji under the city. The advantage of this is that it can guarantee that within 10 years at least, Xinluo, Baiji and Koguryo will not be able to unite with the other family to annex the other one. At most, the three families often have small frictions and small local wars in the border areas. In this way, the Tang Dynasty will naturally be able to rest in peace. After ten years of recuperation or seeing them grow stronger, they will be able to sow dissension among the three families and let them continue to fight internally. In the Tang Dynasty, they can mediate again when their troops are almost consumed. The best result is that we hope that we can keep fighting on the Korean Peninsula in this way, and there will never be a situation in which no one will be big or unified. However, just like that sentence, he was not afraid of opponents like gods or teammates like pigs. Li Hong''s good strategies were easily destroyed by his dragon Father himself. Moreover, it was likely to attract a fatal blow. I''m not sure. As soon as it gets light tomorrow, the mountains and fields outside Liujing will be full of soldiers from Silla and Baekje. Huameng and the prince''s personal guard came in with several vendors dressed in common people''s clothes. On the way in, although their heads were lowered, their eyes kept wandering around. They didn''t look like ordinary vendors. Li Hong knew that he had no spare time to waste on these peddlers. Looking at the appearance of these people, he knew that this was definitely not an ordinary peddler, but a detailed work of Xinluo and Baiji sneaking into Liujing. The cheetah put the table table in front of one of the courtiers in front of the peddlers, then threw the horizontal knife in his hand to Huameng, turned his head and waved to the trembling tongue man next to gaozang and let him come. Li Hong stopped the tongue man''s thin shoulder and said, "tell them, I only ask a question once. If you refuse to answer, I will chop off one of his fingers. If you answer honestly, I will let go." The tongue man quickly translated the words of his Highness The Prince of Tang Dynasty and gave them to the vendors who were kneeling on the ground with their hands tied behind them. At this time, their hands, which were originally tied behind them, were held down by the prince''s guard and placed on the table. The officials of the Tang Dynasty and his majesty, gaozang of Koguryo and his other officials did not know how Li Hong would interrogate these people. But when he heard that he was cutting his fingers, Gao Zang could not help but shrink his fat fingers into his palms, as if Li Hong were the first to chop his fingers. Zhang Lushui listened to Li Hong''s subtle words, or was in the so-called sixth sense of women. In short, she still felt a faint impatience and murderous spirit from Li Hong''s mouth, so she could not help but clench Lizhi''s hand nervously, which naturally attracted Li Zhi''s consolation and smile. "Who are you?" Tongren quickly translated Li Hong''s first question into the past. The five peddlers looked at each other''s five people in a daze, and then said with one voice: "Xiaomin is a vendor." "One for each, chop." Li Hong''s voice is very light, even does not seem to be talking about a matter of punishment. "Ah..." A series of screams appeared in the palace. Some timid courtiers, looking at the fingers falling from the table, shivered all over, and fainted directly. The screams of the five vendors still reverberate in the palace. Because of the pain of their fingers being cut off, they had to shake their bodies violently to relieve the pain, but their arms were put on the record and could not move. Koguryo Wang gaozang, when he heard the first scream, his face turned white again. His fat body swayed for a moment, and then he stabilized himself. He only said that he did not dare to look at the five hands that were bleeding in the next plan. Zhang Lushui, next to Lizhi, nestled in Lizhi''s arms for the first time. He closed his eyes and covered his ears with his hands. His heart was beating, as if he would jump out of his mouth because of his nervousness and fear. Without Li Hong''s words, several soldiers of the prince''s guard heard their heartrending screams and looked at his Majesty''s deep frown. They took out a piece of cloth from his arms and put it skillfully into the mouths of five vendors who were still screaming and groaning. All of a sudden, the entire palace is only a thin whine, that makes people scalp numb scream finally disappeared. Li Hong didn''t warn them for the second time, but he repeated softly: "who are you? From left to right, answer one by one. ""Xiaomin is really a peddler." As soon as the rag in his mouth was taken away, the peddler cried out with tears streaming down his nose. "Chop." Li Hong''s voice is still very light. The rag was put into his mouth for the first time, and then the other four vendors came to the table to shake, and the other finger of the vendor fell to the ground. "Say it." Li Hong stares at the second peddler, still is light to say. When it came to the third, the vendor was completely defeated by Li Hong''s interrogation of cutting his fingers. He cried with tears and snivel. He endured the burning numbness and deep burning pain from his fingers and begged for mercy: "I said that we are the fine works of Silla and Baiji." "When did you enter the city?" "They just arrived yesterday, and they are here today." The peddler pointed to the two vendors whose fingers had just been cut off. "What is your purpose?" "It''s best to find out how many horses are stationed in Liujing "Did you send the news when the Tang army left the city last night?" Li Hong''s eyes narrowed into a gap, but the cold light and killing intention are more powerful, that is, Gao Zang and Li Zhi, and the green water. Although facing Li Hong''s back, they can still feel the coldness in Li Hong''s words. "I didn''t send it out. Xiaomin didn''t dare." "Chop. Next. " Li Hong said coldly to the executioner Hua Meng. "Ah Wuwuwu... " Before the peddler screamed, the rag in the soldier''s hand was put into his mouth for the first time. "Fingers and honest answers can only choose the same. Last night, when the Tang army left the city, did you send a message? " At this time, the fourth vendor felt numb at the cut off finger wound, and even the little pain disappeared. However, the beany sweat on his face was enough to show that he was already in pain and was about to faint. "Sent out, a total of 50000 people from the Tang army and the Koguryo coalition army left the city. Judging from the location, they should go to the border areas to support the border troops of Koguryo. Now there are only 20000 soldiers in Liujing City, his majesty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and the three thousand guards of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. " The peddler bears the numb itching feeling that spreads suddenly from the wound, said happily. "How many people are there in the United forces of Silla and Baekje?" "Seventy thousand." "When will it arrive outside Liujing?" ¡°¡­¡­ Tomorrow morning. " The peddler hesitated for a moment, saw that Hua Meng raised the horizontal knife in his hand, so he blurted out immediately. "Are there any of you in town?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes "How many people?" "147." "For what?" "When the enemy is unable to resist the enemy in the city, it should make joint efforts with the Allied forces outside the city." "Go down and bandage the wound, and immediately find out those people, all in custody." Li Hong breathed a sigh of relief. After saying that, he watched the five vendors being dragged away. At this time, he found that no matter the courtiers on the side of Datang or Koguryo looked at themselves with fear, and no one even dared to look at themselves. No matter who he looks at, whether he is a minister of Datang or Koguryo, the man lowers his head at the first time and dare not look at himself. "Father, son minister, please leave Liujing at once and cross the river to disgrace Yi city." Li Hong turned around and looked at the long father who was lost in his mind. He said in a relaxed tone. "No return." Lizhi slowly raised his head and looked at Li Hong firmly in his eyes. Li Hong looked at Li Zhi''s appearance and turned his eyes helplessly. At this time, father Long''s stubborn temper broke out. He was really looking for time. "Father and emperor, it is said that there are 70000 people in the detailed work, but the children''s minister estimates that there will not be only 70000 people outside Liujing tomorrow. There is no doubt that 20000 Jin Wuwei can defend Liujing city. But 20000 people, including 3000 of the children''s ministers and the people of Liujing, are far from able to defend the attack of 170000 people." Li Hong had no choice but to be patient and analyze the next war situation to Li Zhi. "I can''t, I can''t, what do you do? Do you want me to leave you as a prince? I can''t do it. " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong, and his rare eyes flashed the same way that sometimes Wu Mei looked at Li Hong once in a while. Li Hong sighed again. Although he was warm because of his father''s words, this is not the time for love. Besides, he is not a fool. How can he stay to guard the city for Koguryo? I''m crazy. I can do such a thing! But this can''t be said now. Otherwise, gaozang, king of Koguryo, and his other officials will surely retreat with him. At that time, there are many people and many things to do. It is a question whether they can withdraw before the siege of Silla and Baiji. Therefore, he needs his father to withdraw immediately with Jin Wuwei, and stay to stabilize the Koguryo people, and then find time to retreat. After all, when necessary, when his father leads his troops to cross the river, he has to cover the safe crossing of the river between the father and the king.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 Gao Zang listened to the dialogue between the emperor and the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. For the first time, he found that the royal family of the Tang Dynasty didn''t seem to be like what he thought. How could this father and son still have a sense of love? Has the royal life become a world of warmth instead of treachery? However, Gao Zang also knew that he, the king of Koguryo, would not be able to do it for a long time. Now that Lian Datang''s army heard that the Xinluo and Baiji troops were going to attack Liujing, they immediately made a plan to retreat. Should he join them in advancing and retreating? Hold on to the powerful shangguo of Datang and try to plan after withdrawing? But in his thinking, he forgot that all these were caused by himself. He used the beauty scheme and his own bitter request that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty agreed to send troops overnight yesterday. Li Hong looked at Li Zhi with a bitter smile, thought for a moment and said: "father emperor, no matter whether Xinluo or Baiji are 70000 or 170000, you should not stay here when you are about to face their siege. Naturally, you will also retreat. Your son minister will cover your retreat first, and then retreat with Gao Zang and others, and wait until Qipeng Heli arrives with Li Jingxing in humiliating Yi city We''re fighting back. " "Your Majesty, I would like to advance and retreat with you. I am willing to withdraw from Liujing immediately with your majesty." Gao Zang didn''t wait for Lizhi to speak. He stood up and gave a big ceremony. He couldn''t wait to say it. "Go away." Li Hong turned around and kicked gaozang, the king of Koguryo, to the ground. He glared angrily and said, "if you hadn''t asked my father to send troops, how could it have been so far? Do you still have the face to say the same? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I should be the first to send you out to the United forces of Silla and Baekje Gaozang was not a competent king of Koguryo, or even a straw bag. The reason why he was able to sit on the throne was because Quan Gai Suwen stood by him in the struggle for the throne, so he became king of Koguryo. He had no other skills, but it was easy for him to do something he liked and flattered. Therefore, during his lifetime, Quan Gai Su Wen was attracted to support Gao Zang, which was one of the most proud things in his life. The status of the quangaisuwen family in Koguryo is equal to that of the royal family. With the support of quangai Suwen, it is basically unnecessary for gaozang to worry about domestic affairs, as long as they sit in the palace and drink and have fun. With the death of Quan Gai Su Wen''s tattoo, Quan Gai Su Wen''s three sons began to fight each other. Quan Nan Chan and Quan Nan built up a fight and left Quan Nan as the eldest. After taking control of the government, Gao Zang continued to live his life. However, in the war between Silla and Baiji, Quan Nanchan had to fight with Quan Nanjian, leaving Gao Zang to defend the king''s city. In the plan of QUANNAN production and QUANNAN construction, since anshicheng could stop Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty in those years, it would naturally stop the present emperor. Therefore, they could rest assured that gaozang would guard the royal city. After getting the news that Liujing, the Royal City, was destroyed, Quan Nan Jian and Quan Nan Chan were so anxious that they wanted to fly back to Liujing. However, the attack of Silla and Baiji was still fierce, which made them hard to escape. However, they were forced to retreat by Silla and Baiji in the war. This is also the reason why Silla and Baiji, after taking control of the initiative in fighting against Quan Nan Jian and Quan Nan Chan, have the ability to separate troops to attack Liujing, the imperial city of Koguryo. Therefore, Li Hong could no longer predict the enemy as if he were a God, nor could he make the most accurate prediction of the war in Koguryo. Naturally, he would not know that the Allied forces of Silla and Baiji were about to arrive outside Liujing. Hua Meng and the cheetah ran in at the same time, followed by Wei Tu Qi, the prince''s personal guard. Although they looked calm, their eyebrows were dignified. "Say it." Li Hong no longer looked at Gao Zang, who was kicked to the ground by him, but didn''t dare to get up. He said with his back to Huameng. "Your Highness, all the details have been seized." Flower Meng saluted and said. Li Hong turned around slowly, looked at the three people and said, "this is good news. How about you, cheetah? What''s the news for me? " Li Hong asked with ease, but he prayed nervously in his heart. It was the news that the United forces of Silla and baiji would soon arrive outside the city. But it''s not what people want. Sometimes things are so clever that the situation you don''t want to encounter is often the easiest thing to happen. "Return to your highness, within half an hour, the great army of Silla and Baiji will be under the city, and the advance troops will arrive faster." The cheetah was sweating all over. It was obvious that not far from the city, the cheetah detected the trend of the United forces of Silla and Baiji. "How many in all?" "No less than 70000. It should be around 100000." The cheetah thought about it and decided to give the most pertinent number. After hearing the report of Hua Meng, Li Zhi was still shocked, and his face became ugly. The forces of Xinluo and Baiji, a hundred thousand people, were not enough to defend the city only by relying on the force of 20000 people in Liujing city. But if Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan were here, it would be another matter. Even if they were here, they would be able to counter attack the Xinluo and Baiji allied forces and annihilate them all under Liujing City, but Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan were sent out to reinforce Koguryo.Li Zhi did not want to retreat to the humiliating city. From his standpoint, since he sent Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan, he had to be responsible for Liu Jing''s safety. Even the reason why he didn''t want to leave was that he still didn''t want to believe Li Hong''s judgment was right. But now, hearing Hua Meng''s loud words, his face suddenly became ugly. He didn''t listen to Li Hong''s opinion. He was very active and had to fight against the public opinions and act alone, which led to the present situation. Li Hong''s back is very calm. At least in Li Zhi''s eyes, after hearing the news of Huameng, he felt that Li Hong seemed to relax and his awe inspiring power disappeared. "Then stick to it and try to keep the city before Qipeng Heli and Li Jingxing come. Wei Tuqi, from now on, you will be in charge of the young laborers in Liujing city. They will be responsible for guarding the first attack of Silla and Baiji. " Li Hong said lightly. The first wave of siege has always been the morale of the enemy. To defend the city with the people of Liujing City winning the weak combat effectiveness can at least create an illusion for the United forces of Silla and Baiji, that is, the garrison forces of Liujing city are vulnerable to a single attack. Moreover, it can also help the Tang army to avoid the enemy''s first round of attack, clearly see the advantages and disadvantages of the Xinluo and Baiji united forces, and see how their combat effectiveness is, so as to make complete preparations for the next two and three waves of real city defense. Naturally, he wondered whether the enemy would try their best to attack the city in the first wave, but he thought it was unlikely. I have just interrogated the detailed works of Silla and Baekje. Judging from their reactions and the other details seized by Huameng, I am not deceived by them. Therefore, the marching speed of the United forces of Silla and Baiji exceeded the detailed estimate time and arrived under Liujing City, which only showed that it was very likely that their scouts found out the troops of Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan leaving the city last night, so they began to speed up their efforts to rush here without receiving the detailed information sent by them to Liujing city. After a long time of rapid march, the Xinluo Baiji united army, which had arrived outside Liujing City, would never have gone all out in the first wave of attacking the city. After all, they were working hard at this time and could not attack the city without a rest of the troops. However, in any case, things have been like this, but it is not a bad thing. I can order Qi pengheli and Li Jinxing to speed up the March. As long as they hold on for one or two days, they will be enough to wait for reinforcements. When Wei Tuqi heard Li Hong''s order, he immediately went out to urge the soldiers of Koguryo to guard the city. Naturally, he also needed to supervise the army, let alone the people. Now, Jin Wuwei must be the supervisor behind the people of Koguryo. In order to prevent the people from being scattered by a single blow, Jin Wuwei needs to stand in any case The people of Koguryo helped defend the city behind them. "My father, my son''s minister, asked to transfer Jin Wuwei..." "Jin Wuwei is under your command from now on. You don''t have to send any orders to me. The crown prince can command everything." Li Zhi was hit hard, but he also knew that it was not the time to be concerned about the wrong decisions. What he could do at this time was to let Li Hong take full charge of it and keep liujingcheng first. Although that''s what he said, Li Zhi''s heart was full of regret at the moment. If it wasn''t for himself, he would have been besieged by the two small countries of Silla and Baiji! As soon as Li Zhi''s words fell, two Tang generals came out of the gate of the palace. They were the generals on the left and right Jin Wu Wei who followed Li Zhi''s Imperial Guard to protect the emperor''s safety. "Liu Xiang, the general on the left and Xiong Qu, the general on the right, met his highness." The two men are strong and strong. It is obvious that they are brave soldiers who have been fighting for a long time. "Liu Xiang led five thousand gold guards to guard the Imperial Palace, especially the courtiers of Koguryo. Anyone who dares to change his mind should be immediately jailed. If anyone disobeys orders or disturbs the order of the palace or the morale of the army, he can be killed first and then reported." Li Hong''s eyes moved slowly from the two generals on Jinwu Wei to gaozang and other Koguryo officials, warning. "Yes, I will "General Xiong Qu on the right, immediately summon the rest of Jinwu guards to patrol the walls of all sides. Those who have misbehaved will be killed! If there are those who escape from the city, there will be no mercy to kill them! " Li Hong ordered coldly. Li Hong knew very well that it was not the time for the Tang army to show benevolence in times of chaos. If we did not suppress Koguryo''s officials and people with merciless military law, and when the Allied forces of Silla and Baiji attacked the city, I was afraid that those people on the wall would be able to escape more than half of them in the face of the roar of killing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 In the whole palace, except for Li Hong''s cold voice echoing, other people did not even dare to breathe in the atmosphere, especially those Koguryo officials who wished to have a crack under their feet to let them get in, so that they would not have to face the atmosphere of suffocation in the palace. Sometimes it''s more important to keep the morale of the army steady than to defend the city. What''s more, it''s the imperial city of Koguryo. When the Tang Dynasty retreated and had to help others defend the city, Li Hong naturally hoped to minimize the casualties of the Tang army. It would be better if he could use the minimum cost to hold on to Qi keheli and Li Jingxing to come and help. The dignified atmosphere was still around the whole palace. Li Hong, who had finished all the arrangements, said to ge Xiyuan: "send a letter to Qi Li and Li Jinxing immediately by flying pigeons, and get to Liujing as soon as possible and in the shortest time." "Yes, your highness, I will go now." Gershwon said in a hurry. When gexiyuan left the palace in a hurry, the sound of orderly steps was heard outside the palace. It was obvious that the five thousand gold Wu Wei led by Liu Xiang had surrounded the palace and began to martial law against the palace of Koguryo. At the gate of the palace, more than a dozen women''s bodies panicked and rushed in with anxious cries. As soon as a dozen or so women ran in, the courtiers of Koguryo were all stunned. They were the concubines of the king. Li Hong did not pay any attention to their way. Lengyan glanced at the armor in the hands of Huameng and cheetah, and whispered, "with armor." As a result, Huameng and Cheetah quickly came up, and the black and heavy armor began to come over to Li Hong. The armor leaves clattered in the palace. The Huameng and cheetahs were skillfully and neatly dressed on Li Hong''s body. As the helmet was slowly put on Li Hong''s head, everyone''s attention in the palace was also focused on Li Hong. The original tall and powerful body is now more powerful after wearing black armor. In addition, with the horizontal knife in hand, all the people in the palace can not help feeling a sense of confidence. Even they have relaxed, looking at the powerful prince of Tang Dynasty, they feel that even if there is another 100000 soldiers in the city, it is so fierce Will guard under, will also be indestructible. Li Zhi is very proud to see the reaction of the people in his eyes, this is his own Prince ah, once the armor in the body, the whole person seems to have changed a person, even Zhang Lvshui, who nestles in his arms, is also eyebrows flowing, quietly looking at the prince''s tall and powerful body. But at this time, Li Zhi once again showed his son''s side. Gexiyuan ran in crying. He ran to Li Hong with tears and snot. He knelt down and cried: "Your Highness, I''m guilty. Please kill your highness. I have no face to your highness." The sobbing and gexiyuan knelt down on the ground, which made Li Hong puzzled. Why did he come back crying and lie on the ground, even afraid to look at himself? "What is the custom of crying? It''s hard not to say that the army of Silla and Baiji have broken the city. " Li Hong exclaimed, kicking gexiyuan on the shoulder and motioning him to get up and answer. Gexiyuan was lying on the ground and crying a few times. Then he stood up with a sad face, but his head was still afraid to look at Li Hong. Li Hong went to the front of him, grabbed the front of Ge Xiyuan''s clothes and asked in a loud voice, "what''s the matter, say it!" "Your Highness..." Gershwon''s expression gave people a feeling of the end of the world: "Your Highness And those pigeons who believe in it period! Sobbing... " "No carrier pigeons?" Li Hong was surprised. How could the carrier pigeon disappear? "Where is the carrier pigeon?" Li Hong looked at gexiyuan, whose expression was about to be dull. He shook his body again and asked. "Carrier pigeon, carrier pigeon..." Ge Xiyuan took a look at Li Zhi behind Li Hong. With his eyes closed, he said in agony: "they were all killed by haidongqing." "Haidongqing!" Li Hong repeated Hai Dongqing, a handful of Ge Xiyuan''s lapels, but with his arm strength, at this time was unintentional, he even pushed gexiyuan to the ground and turned a somersault. Li Hongnian talked about Hai Dongqing once and turned to look at his father. Hai Dongqing has been taken to play by his father these days. He also said that he was going to choose a sunny time to go hunting with gaozang. Therefore, Hai Dongqing has been on Lizhi''s side all the time, and he has never seen him in this period of time. Li Zhi looked at Li Hong and suddenly turned around. He was shocked. Even Zhang Lvshui, who was nestling in his arms, was holding his hands tightly. They watched Li Hong, whose face was mostly wrapped in his helmet, only a small part of his face and eyes was exposed. Li Zhi could only smile at Li Hong''s questioning eyes: "yesterday, I calculated to go hunting, but I don''t know whether haidongqing is easy to use, so He ordered Hua Ji to take two carrier pigeons and tried it. But it was very useful. I didn''t expect Hai Dongqing to think about the rest of the carrier pigeons from then on. When I got up this morning and looked at them, they were all dead. " Li Hong listened to long father''s understatement, and was angry to kill him. But he couldn''t really reprimand him in front of so many people?"You are really my father. I''m going to the pit of death for my son''s minister. Now, you''re even in trouble! Without reinforcements, can we withstand the onslaught of Silla and Baekje? " At this time, Li Hong''s heart completely cooled. He didn''t know what to say to his dragon father. Originally, there was the last one, which was to hope that the carrier pigeon would send a letter to Qi Li and Li Jinxing. As long as they could hold on for two days, when the reinforcements arrived, their own safety and that of their father and emperor would be safe, but I can''t think of it. My father! My father even killed the last straw. "Huameng and Cheetah stay in the palace and Huaji comes out!" Li Hong doesn''t know how to face the Dragon father. Now the only way is to continue to think of a way out. After hearing Li Hong''s order, Huameng and Cheetah stand behind Li Zhi. They add up wuzhuliantie and Huaji, the five masters in the palace. They should be able to protect their father''s integrity. Li Hongxiang and his two guards left the palace in a hurry, and they both left the palace. More than 200 people galloped in the streets and alleys of Liujing. The whole Liujing city is like an empty city. No matter the streets or alleys are cold and clear, and no one is shaking. A breeze blows, some old doors and some shop signboards sway with the wind, and the debris on the street rubs the ground and makes a rustling sound, which can not help giving people a bleak and desolate feeling. In the barracks next to the palace, the arrows and other weapons transported by Qi Li and Li Jingxing last night are being transported to the city walls by the Tang army. At this time, Li Hongli''s three-and-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-dozen-a-half-a-dozen-a-dozen-a-half-a-time-old. "What about Wei Tu? Let him supervise the battle of these people, and he will give me such supervision and failure Li Hong glanced at the grains of grain and Jingzhe behind him, as well as his own guards. "Your Highness, that''s not Wei Tu Qi." Jingzhe is also changed into a suit of armor, pointing to the wall in front of not far away, is to wear the Gaogouli people in armor roar. When he looked up, he saw Wei Tu Qi in armor yelling at the people of Koguryo. After that, he took several bloody heads from the soldiers'' hands behind him. He also carried the head that was still flowing on the ground and roared at the soldiers again. After Wei Tu Qi finished yelling, the tongues scolded the people of Koguryo in a loud voice. After a while, the soldiers of Koguryo on the city wall put on their heads again. The lazy look on their faces disappeared and changed into dignified and nervous faces. "Ignore them and go to the gate." Li Hong patted and was about to call on Wei Tuqi''s shoulder. He turned around on the wall and went to the south gate. If Silla and Baekje attack the city, it will be extremely difficult and impossible for them to break through the gates with 100000 people. Therefore, they will definitely choose a gate with a relatively weak wall as their main attack place. In other places, at most, it is a strategic feint mainly aimed at disturbing the morale of the army. Just standing in nanchengmo, I saw a cloud of dust flying in the distance outside the city. Then there were black lines on the horizon. As the black lines got closer and closer, the first thing that came into view was the colorful banners waving in the wind in the dust flying poplar. "It''s so fast. They should be the vanguard, right? I just don''t know the number. " Li Hongdingding looked at the distance outside the city, the huge yellow dust flying all over the sky, like a tornado, slowly blowing to this side. The use of the telescope at this time can only be used to clearly and accurately judge how far the flying dust is from the gate, but it is impossible to see how many troops are in the dust. Therefore, Li Hong began to wrestle with whether to take the initiative to open the city gate and ordered Wei Tuqi to lead the soldiers of the 3000 Fu slaughterhouse to head on the plan of attacking the United forces of Silla and Baiji. But looking at the troops that are obviously the first to arrive, if we don''t take them down, not to mention annihilate them all, as long as we can severely damage them, we can improve the morale of the people in Koguryo on the wall now, and also enable the troops of Xinluo and Baiji to take into account the army of Tang Dynasty. In this way, they can at least delay their determination to attack the city. More importantly, they will be allowed to ponder in their hearts whether they will provoke the Tang Dynasty and arouse the Tang Dynasty''s thunder to retaliate against the siege of the imperial city of Koguryo, where the Tang army is stationed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 Waiting for death is not Li Hong''s style, nor is it the war tradition of the Tang Dynasty. Defending the city actively has made both Jin Wuwei and Li Hong, or other Tang ministers, feel depressed. The Tang Dynasty was besieged by the small country of Silla and Baiji. This is a passive situation that the Tang Dynasty has never encountered since the ninth year of Wude, when the Turkic Khan Jieli troops came to the Weihe River, and Taizong Li Shimin was forced to reach the Weihe alliance with Jieli. Looking at the rolling yellow dust, Li Hong''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper. Whether he took the initiative to attack or not, he began to tangle endlessly in his heart! If you don''t attack, it is to convey a clear message to Silla and Baiji that the garrison of Tang Dynasty is empty. If you attack, if there is a big gap between the troops, these people may never return. Before Qi Fuli and Li Jingxing can''t arrive in advance, every soldier in Liujing city is very precious and can''t be consumed at will We must achieve remarkable results. "Your Highness..." Jingzhe and grain of grain, looking at the smoke and dust outside the city, are obviously not willing to suffer from this kind of stifling and bending strength. The Tang army has always been active in attack. How ever has it been defended passively in the city? Although there have been defeats with Tubo and other countries before, each time it is still glorious to be defeated, and it is not said that they were defeated first in terms of morale. "Order Wei Tu Qi At once, he will lead the 3000 Fu Tu camp to attack! " Li Hong put down his telescope and said firmly. "Yes, your highness!" The spirit of startling insects was shocked, and her face was pleasantly surprised. Then he ran from the wall to Wei Tuqi not far behind, and quickly told Wei Tu Qi of Li Hong''s order. At the same time, in the prince''s guard behind Li Hong, three arrows were launched at the same time, making a harsh sound over Liujing city. In the palace of Koguryo, although Li Zhi did not understand military affairs, it did not mean that he did not understand the military situation. The "three arrows" had always been the wartime assembly method for Li Hong to order the futu camp to attack. Therefore, at the moment, hearing the sound of three arrows above his head, his face was suddenly startled, and he quickly asked Ge Xiyuan, who had stopped crying, "go and investigate quickly, but the prince wants to take the initiative to attack." Geheyuan is stunned! Some of them looked up at Li Zhi in a daze, but they couldn''t turn their heads for a moment. Their red and swollen eyes were staring at him and said, "how could your highness take the initiative to attack? Now it''s good if you can guard the city well.". Li Zhi looked at GE Xiyuan, who was still in a daze there. He patted the table angrily and exclaimed, "don''t go to find out quickly. What are you doing here?" As soon as the emperor was angry, Ge Xiyuan was stabbed by shizang heckle. He woke up and ran out in a hurry. Wei Tuqi and the 3000 Fu slaughterhouse behind him were ready to go. The dark Tang Dynasty iron cavalry occupied the whole road in the direction of the city gate. The silent 3000 Fu slaughterhouse and horses exuded a silent sense of war, which made Li Hong, who was on the top of the city, feel proud. If we can say that the newly founded futu camp is an iron army, after several years of war in Anxi, it has become the most elite iron hoof in the Tang Dynasty, and the number of people has been reduced from more than 10000 to 20000, to 9000 today. What''s more, it was a force that was completely subordinated to him, Li Hong, and did not know what the Tang Dynasty was. Although it was not as good as the Jin Wu Wei and the Xuanjia army in the Tang Dynasty, it was just an ordinary cavalry in the eyes of Li Zhi and many ministers, but it was already a whirlwind iron horse in Anxi. Li Hong, standing on the tower of the city, received a flag waving in the wind from Jingzhe''s hand. On the black flag surface, such as the Tang characters soaked with blood, it seemed that he would fly from the violently shaking flag at any time. With the flag waving in his hand, the gate of the city was quickly opened by Jin Wuwei. The butcher camp was like a silent black dragon. There was no noise, only the rhythmic sound of horse''s hooves sounded slowly on the ground. On the saddle of every soldier''s horse, there is a bright horse''s head like a flagpole. On one side of his waist is a crossbow, while the other is a crossbow. On the back are two arrow pots. As a cavalry, the crossbow in their hands can cause great damage to the enemy when they impact. Often a circuitous dash is enough to kill most of the enemy''s forces. Although the powerful crossbow is not as far away as the sniper crossbow, its accuracy and strength are not inferior to those of the sniper crossbow. After leaving the city, the 3000 Fu slaughterhouse did not assemble the whole formation again. Instead, it accelerated to the rolling yellow dust in the distance. With the rapid gallop, the deafening sound of horses'' hoofs seemed to shake the walls under their feet, and the 3000 Fu slaughterhouse slowly and soundlessly turned into three cavalry squares. Standing at the head of the city, the three smaller rolling yellow dust, like three yellow fog balls, fiercely hit the huge rolling yellow dust of Narcissus and Baekje ahead. Just like the special effects in the last generation''s TV and movies, on the land outside Liujing City, there are only four huge yellow energy groups, which are moving towards each other as fast as thunder. It seems that after the next collision, endless radiant energy will erupt."Kill! Kill! Kill The three regiments, with their black figures looming out, burst into a battle like cry. On the other hand, the Xinluo and Baiji troops on the opposite side also found the cavalry coming from the Tang Dynasty. Suddenly, the speed slowed down in front of the huge fog. The general in front of him obviously did not expect that the Tang army would come out of the city to meet him. But it was the slowness in an instant that caught the cavalry galloping behind him unprepared. He had no time to slow down, and almost ran into the soldier in front with his horse and man. "Kill." The generals of Silla and Baiji united forces, looking at the distance before their eyes, saw the three regiments rolling yellow dust. They raised their swords and yelled. Then they accelerated again and ran into the battle line of the Tang army in the middle. The distance of 500 steps will be narrowed to 400 or 300 steps in a blink of an eye. At this time, no matter which side, there is no possibility of avoiding it. Whoever avoids first will face a devastating blow from the other side. At this time, a strong sense of war is the most powerful weapon to control the balance of war. Wei Tuqi led the 1000 Fu slaughterhouse of the middle army, looked back at the huge flag on the wall behind him, and roared at the people around him: "crossbow!" As Wei Tu Qi''s voice disappeared into the roaring sound of iron hooves, the generals of the three armies ordered their troops to crossbow at the first time, whether they were in the battle lines led by Wei Tu Qi, who was a lieutenant, or a battle array with a distance of about 800 steps from left to right. "Kill!" Among the three armies, when they were less than 250 steps away from each other, they shot out the arrows of their bows and crossbows. The Tang cavalry, which was originally a square array, quickly turned into three fans after the order of crossbow erection, so as to cause greater damage to Xinluo and Baiji. Li Hong''s brows were still tightly frowned together, watching the 3000 Fu Tu camp rapidly changing its formation in the gallop. Then he saw the empty space of the two camps, like a cloud of black arrows! The rain of arrows at that level seems to be continuous. It starts from 250 steps between the two sides, and then goes to a distance of 100 steps. In this short period of time, the black arrow rain has never been interrupted. It seems that a layer of black curtain has been squeezed by the two camps. All the soldiers in the butu camp can shoot ten arrows in a row within three rest time, which is like a benchmark. Only when they meet this basic requirement can they enter the other tests in the butu camp. All the tests are passed smoothly, and they can become a qualified soldier in the futu camp. Therefore, Li Hong was not surprised at all when he looked at the endless rain of arrows. His only worry now was whether Wei Tu Qi could lead a thousand people into the United forces of Silla and Baiji from the front while the screams and shouts of killing came. Wei Tuqi and the soldiers of futu camp behind him shot all the arrows in the arrow pot behind him in a 150 step dash. At the moment, all of them had no time to pay attention to the troops of the United forces of Silla and Baiji, which had already been turned upside down, screamed, cried, and neigh of horses. After a hundred steps from the distance, after the last round of arrow shooting, a thousand people almost at the same time, as if they had trained for thousands of times, suddenly bent down on the galloping horse''s back, and then put their right hands backward, and the long horse''s head fixed behind the saddle was firmly held in their hands by them in an impact posture. The cold horse''s writing in the sun shining through the rolling yellow dust, the original fan-shaped battle array of a thousand people, at the command of Wei Tuqi, turned into a cone-shaped battle array, like a mutated dragon, stepping on the soldiers of the United forces of Silla and Baiji, which were connected by people tumbling, crying and screaming in front of them, easily tore one from the front It completely disrupted the enemy''s formation. However, the futu camp on both sides of weituqi suddenly bypassed the United forces of Silla and Baiji who were rushing in. When they trampled on the corpses and horses of their own people and wanted to face the Tang army directly, the troops on both sides of the Tang Dynasty chose to give way. On the walls of Liujing City, Li Hong''s banners were waving rapidly. Then, the cavalry of the left army and the right army of 2000 Fu slaughterhouse, like two thousand long black dragons, swam outward on the earth, making the enemy unable to change direction under the rapid impact, so they had to continue to move forward into the dust left by the Tang army. On the top of the city, Li Hong kept his eyes on the scattered formation of Silla and Baiji, as well as the left and right two thousand floating slaughterhouses, which were not in direct conflict with the enemy troops, but left by his own banners. In spite of the fact that the two thousand Fu slaughterhouse did not pay attention to the fact that the United forces of Silla and Baiji were less than 50 paces apart, they continued to gallop behind both sides of Silla and Baiji. It seemed that there was some danger behind them, which made them ignore the enemy not far away from them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 The generals of Xinluo and Baiji are not idiots. At the moment, they are torn apart by the Tang army. The horse in the hands of the Tang army is used with a horizontal knife. As if they were in an uninhabited situation, the long horse head is in the process of being killed. Its real power is to drive straight in, like a fork, and easily insert into the cheese. This made the soldiers of the United forces who could not see the form ahead before they could react. Under the strong impact of the Tang Dynasty iron horse, they were passed by a horse with cold and cold light, and they were wearing on the long horse head. The cry of heart rending screams suddenly resounded through the sky, even the horses in the crotch Because of the scream of the master on his back, he was startled in an instant, turned his head and rushed into the battle line of his own, which immediately caused a chaos. The horse in the hands of the soldiers of futu camp trembled slightly. The soldiers of the United forces of Silla and Baiji, who had been worn on the horse, were on the ground with blood on their chest. The horses passed by and trampled on the chest, abdomen, crotch, leg and thigh penetrated by the horse. All of a sudden, there were only screams and cries in the battle of Silla and Baiji. On the other hand, the Tang army on both sides did not listen to it. If the generals of Silla and Baiji still didn''t know, the enemy could see their scattered formation in an instant. If they were using their wings to find their weakest point, they should really find a piece of bean curd and kill them. However, when he wanted to disperse some troops to defend the two wings, the chaos caused by the split of the Tang army from the middle made him unable to convey the command to the two wings. At this time, the two wings were still attacking the front troops, and there was not even a general to deal with the encirclement of the two wings of the Tang Dynasty. Opportunities on the battlefield are fleeting, and the situation is also changing all the time. Before the two wings have received the orders from the city head, the gap that was broken by Wei Tu Qi is getting wider and wider. As a pioneer, the horse in his hand is like a silver lightning bolt, and every stab will bring out a bunch of blood flowers and a scream. In the eyes of the soldiers of the United forces of Silla and Baiji, the soldiers of the futu camp behind them are simply not human beings, but more like cold and merciless demons. Each of them is like a bloody Shura, without any emotion fluctuation. It just stabs the horse in his hand with no expression. In an instant, one or two or even three riders will be in a mess. At least one of the three will be dead. The left-hand crossbar, as a weapon for protecting horses in close combat, is extremely sharp and fierce. It is suitable for stabbing, chopping and other battlefield killing moves. It has an overwhelming advantage in quality when facing the iron weapons of Silla and Baiji. When a beautiful and short arc is drawn, it will toss in the air with a forearm and a wrist. With the small arm and wrist flying into the air, beautiful blood flowers will bloom in a moment, and then scattered on the ground, or horse armor, or soldier''s armor. Li Hong at the head of the city held the banner in one hand and looked at the battle with a telescope in the other. Wei Tu Qi only knew how to fight and attack under his own command, but he forgot to look for the leader of the enemy in the crowd. However, the hole that was impacted and torn by Wei Tu Qi was getting bigger and bigger, which led to the central position of the battle array of Silla and Baiji. At this time, it was like a big stone smacking to the lake, and the real water splashed and the waves and ripples spread out. The entire army of Silla and Baekje will be easily broken up by a small impact of 1000 people. However, everything is not absolute. Relatively speaking, there are too few Wei Tuqi''s 1000 troops. In the battle of the enemy with at least 20000 people, it is very difficult to completely defeat the enemy at once. What''s more, the enemy is not stupid. The huge battle array does not have more than 20000 or 30000 people all gathered together. It is also the buffer zone between the battle lines. However, at the beginning of the buffer zone, when the generals of the Xinluo and Baiji united forces were facing the Tang army, the instant delay had been compressed to a great extent It''s buffering. The main reason for this result is the instantaneous deceleration of the enemy generals. But more importantly, none of them expected that the already empty Liujing city would take the initiative to attack them and hit them unprepared and unstable. This was totally beyond their expectation that they would only stick to the city. Therefore, from the beginning of the war, they lost their initiative and can only be passively beaten up. Li Hong on the city wall wanted the moment when the buffer zone between their battle lines was squeezed and lost by their own people. Only when there was complete chaos between them, could the two flanked puma battalions play a real role and turn the superiority of the enemy forces into their inferiority. As soon as the binoculars were put in their hands, the banners in their hands danced like tigers and tigers on the walls, and the flags were conveyed from the walls to the eyes of the soldiers in the two wings of the butu camp. Just as there is an invisible line between the flag and the fast-moving futur camp in the distance, with the swing of the flag, the two wing BUDUR battalion is not afraid of death, and plunges into the enemy''s camp. As they expected, the enemy forces in this area were almost defenseless. When they saw a thousand of them attack in a cone, the United forces of Silla and Baekje immediately started to retreat. Under the crowded situation, many people had already been pushed off their horses before they knew what the situation was The soldier gets up and grabs the reins again, and the horse''s iron hooves step on his waist or other people''s backs, which makes the whole enemy array into a mess."If you listen to the order, you will immediately take five thousand gold guards and we will certainly annihilate the United forces of Silla and Baiji." Li Hong put the flag pole to the ground and said quickly. "Yes, your highness." Jingzhe and mangzhong quickly salute, and then neither of them walked down the wall, but jumped directly from the wall. The horse felt a sinking on its back, raised its front hooves and hissed. Under the control of Jingzhe and mangzhong, they rushed away like an arrow from a string like an arrow from a string at the gate of the city. After weituqi tore open a hole, jinwuwei had already assembled. If weituqi could not disturb the enemy, then jinwuwei would welcome them back to the city and sever the aftermath for them. If such a result is favorable to the Tang army, then Jin Wuwei will be the main force to annihilate the enemy and strive to annihilate the 20000 to 30000 people. "Your Highness!" Gexiyuan had been standing behind Li Hong for a while, but he was afraid of the military orders that Li Hong made when he was under the city of Anshi, so he didn''t dare to speak for half a day. Li Hong took another look at the battle situation in front of the city. Then he turned around and slowly drew out the horizontal knife from his waist. He said coldly, "what do you want to say, I''ll give you one last chance!" "Poop Gershwon understood what this last chance meant. No matter what he said, he would be brought to justice immediately by his highness! Gexi Yuantou was close to the ground of the city wall and hummed: "Your Highness, please don''t be angry. I''m in accordance with your Majesty''s will. I''ll explore whether your Highness has taken the initiative to attack." Hearing the words of gexiyuan''s explanation, Li Hong pulled out a sneer at his mouth, and the horizontal knife in his hand slowly returned to the scabbard: "get up and talk." "Yes, your highness." Gexiyuan''s legs and stomach are weak. Who said that being with you is like being with a tiger. It''s better to be around your highness than to be around the emperor. It''s a job that will lose his head all the time. "Don''t you see it already? I''ve already attacked the whole army. Why don''t you go back?" Li Hong turned around and continued to gaze at the battle group ahead. Jinwuwei is like a God coming down to earth. A bright armor opposite to the Xuanjia army is their most unique symbol. Similarly, on the battlefield, when blood splashes on their silver bright armor, it shows a bright red color, which is more effective in deterring the enemy. Ge Xiyuan approached Li Hong two steps, so that his voice could be heard clearly by his highness under the interference of the battle group fighting in the distance. He saluted and said, "Your Highness, that minister will tell your majesty truthfully?" "There is no need to report." Li Hong has not yet answered, but Li Zhi ''s dissatisfaction is heard behind him. Li Hong looked up speechless and looked at the sky. How did the Dragon father of this pit son run to the head of the city? Huameng, are they pigs! Forget it, even if it''s a pig or not, no one dares to control his emperor''s freedom. No, including himself here, does he really dare not to let him walk around at will. If he does, father long will complain in front of his wife when he returns to Chang''an. Li Zhi turned his back and looked at GE Xiyuan discontentedly. He listened to all the words he had just said. Isn''t gershwon afraid that he will command in disorder? I''m afraid that once I tell myself that Li Hongzhen has taken the initiative to attack, I will not ask him to stop attacking! At this time, the most depressing thing on the wall was gexiyuan. Looking at Lizhi, he gave him a dissatisfied look. How could he not know that his Highness''s words had been heard by his majesty, so he knelt down on the ground again. "Ah This is my life. I have knelt down on the Wall twice in a short time. No matter what you say in the future, you will not join the military, even if your majesty will not come again. As long as you can pass the siege of Silla and Baiji, you will be honest as a minister and never intervene again! I don''t expect to broaden my official career any more to gain military merit. " "I have seen your majesty. Please make atonement." Gershwon was about to cry again. Just now, his eyes were not swollen because of his crying. He was a little worried about whether he would have to cry again later. "I don''t care about you! Get out of the way. " Naturally, Li Zhi would not give him a good face now. He even dared to arrange himself in such a way that he did not know the military affairs and the priorities of things? I don''t understand the long lesson! What a kill! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 It was impossible for Li Hong to continue pretending to be deaf and dumb. After looking at the war situation for the time being, Li Hong turned around and saluted the Dragon father and said, "my son''s minister has met my father." Li Zhi nodded with satisfaction, and patted Li Hong on the shoulder with commendation. He praised him and said, "hong''er has worked hard. I don''t know how many% of the winning rate of this attack is?" "You can see for yourself." Li Hong leaned forward slightly and whispered in Lizhi''s ear: "who asked you to come? If the enemy attack the city, are you going to boost or distract your son? Take a look and hurry back. " How can you talk to me! Is it wrong for me to care about the war? Is it wrong for me to go up to the city wall to boost our morale? Don''t talk nonsense with me. Talk about it. It''s almost certain! " Li Zhi glanced at the impatient unfilial son and whispered in Li Hong''s ear. This unfilial son is becoming more and more disrespectful. He dares to order me, and dare to say that my coming to the city wall is a riot! But he didn''t know, Li Hong even wanted to say, do you want to be a target for the enemy! But this treacherous words, to the mouth of the time, finally or by Li hongtun back. "You don''t see that we are in the ascendant now. We are completely in charge of the war situation under the city. This is only the local advance troops. When their troops arrive and look at the corpses under the city, do you think they will make such mistakes as they are today? At that time, they will fight steadily, but the attack will be extremely fierce. You must go back quickly. " Li Hong looked at Gao Zang and others not far behind him and continued to say in a low voice. I have already explained Huameng and cheetah. When the enemy troops arrive, they take their own defense as the target to attract the enemy''s attention, and then let Liu Xiang, the left General of jinwuwei, escort his father to retreat from other city gates. Now it''s better. Instead of running, the people who should have run ran to the city wall and came to inspect the war with King Koguryo and Wenchen of the Tang Dynasty. This is not a matter of looking for trouble! "Boy, don''t think I don''t know about the little nines you''re planning. I''ve already made it clear from Huameng and Cheetah just now. Do you want to attract the enemy with your own goal and let me take the opportunity to retreat?" Li Zhi''s eyes twinkle with a layer of rare unusual light. He has not called Li Hong for a long time. To sum up, since he was about ten years old, he has never called him a boy. Today, my prince can even ignore his own safety and attract the enemy''s target by himself and take the opportunity to let himself retreat. This makes him, the emperor of the Tang Empire, hard to move or not! What''s more, over the years, the Crown Prince Li Hong has done a good job. In all aspects, he has demonstrated the strategy, wisdom, courage and determination that a sage should have. Compared with their own years, the prince is now 20 years old, but there are too many outstanding. As the saying goes, "adversity brings true friendship." Li Zhi believes that if he really comes to a dangerous field and can stand by his side, there will definitely be a queen and a prince. Now, in the face of the impending siege crisis, the crown prince seems to have proved his own judgment. At the same time, it has also proved that the Prince did not have the suspicion of seeking power to usurp the throne when his dragon was weak. He only wanted to do a good job of his prince''s accusation and try his best to assist his father emperor. The kindness in Li Zhi''s eyes flashed by. He once again reached out and photographed Li Hong, who was glaring at Huameng and cheetah. He took the telescope in Li Hong''s hand and looked out of the city. He saw the battlefield outside the city. Because of Jin Wuwei''s participation, the whole war situation began to be a unilateral massacre. Both the soldiers of Jin Wuwei and the soldiers of the prince''s 3000 Fu slaughterhouse showed the iron and blood power of a young man in the Tang Dynasty. The horse in his hand was held in the arms of the enemy and could not be pulled out. He used a long horse to cut the enemy''s long sword, and then drew out his own horizontal knife to continue to kill the besieged soldiers of Xinluo and Baiji. With their swords in their hands, their intrepid and resolute fighting spirit, Tang soldiers, who are three or five, have an absolute advantage in momentum. Riding on horseback, they seem to have a divine help in their hands. When they are wielded, they will force the surrounding enemies to retreat, thus giving the horses behind them the opportunity to stab and withdraw ¡£ When the horse is cut down by the enemy, the soldiers who fall to the ground will not wait to die. If the horizontal knife is blocked by a circle above his head, the whole person will roll up. In the case of no horse, they will still be intrepid into the enemy''s camp. One arm was cut off by the enemy with a crossbar, but it did not affect the other arm to hold the arm tightly and hurl it like a javelin into the battle group with the largest number of enemies. The blood donation gushed out of his mouth, drowning the helmet and face of the enemy in front of him. He flew up with his legs on the ground, leaning on his only arm, he also wanted to strangle the enemy''s neck and strangle the enemy soldiers alive. Falcons and falcons began to fly in the sky, and the strong pungent smell of blood began to spread outside the city. At this time, the birds that ate on carrion were already in the air, and they were singing in the sky from afar, flying happily over the battlefield. Looking at the delicious food below, the birds began to avoid the crowd, fluttering wings and landing slowly. Their beaks began to drink and eat freely to the soldiers and horses lying on the ground bleeding, twitching and screaming.However, on the battlefield, more and more enemy troops are stabbed on the back by the horse heads in the hands of soldiers of jinwuwei and futu camp. They often make a sprint. The soldiers who stab out the horse head in front of them can stab out the second opportunity for the rear companions. Soldiers of Silla and Baiji are like crops to be harvested. After the cone-shaped battle of jinwuwei and futu camp, they often fall to the ground in pieces. The strength of the horse''s hooves at this time has become the nightmare of the soldiers of Silla and Baiji. Even the hardest helmet on their heads, they can''t resist the iron hoofs of the horses One foot to it. When the soldiers of Silla and Baiji couldn''t cry out in fear, the white brain was already like a watermelon smashed on the ground. With a puff, his brain was splashed. Li Zhi, who was standing on the wall watching the war, was disgusted and nauseated. He quickly put down the telescope in his hand, and his body swayed with a burst of shaking. Li Hong, who was beside him, quickly helped him and asked nervously, "father, are you ok?" Li Zhi slowly closed his eyes, and then shook his head vigorously, as if to drive all the pictures he had just seen out of his mind. He calmed down his nervousness when he was looking at the battlefield. He looked at Li Hong''s anxious and worried look. His face flushed with a smile, and said in a slow voice, "I have nothing to worry about, hong''er." "My father You''d better go back and have a rest. The son minister understands his father''s feelings. If you don''t want to retreat, you don''t want to weaken the morale and national prestige of the Tang Dynasty. I promise you that people will live in the city and die in the city. " "Hong''er, I don''t care about a Liujing city. Compared with Liujing City, I care more about your safety. As for the soldiers of Silla and Baiji outside the city, I don''t care. I believe you can keep this city, and I believe you can come back safe and sound!" Li Zhi''s face became more and more flushed, and his expression was more and more dignified. Just then, a touch of kindness in his eyes filled the whole dim eyes. "My father..." "I don''t think I can use my words any more?" Li Zhi interrupted Li Hong''s words again, and his tone was more firm than ever: "I will not withdraw from Liujing. I will wait for the arrival of your reinforcements in the palace of Koguryo! Besides, I want to see you come back safe and sound and report to me in person! " Li Hong looked at his father with a firm look and knew that it was difficult to persuade him to withdraw from Liujing city. At this time, the Dragon father was afraid that he was full of five tastes? Some of them blame themselves for their own private works, which leads to their passivity in Liujing. There are also reasons why he did not withdraw from Liujing to convey to the officers and soldiers of the Tang Dynasty the motivation to stick to Liujing and improve their morale. I''m afraid more than that, he didn''t want to leave himself alone to guard Liujing, but he retreated. "In those days, your grandfather and your great grandfather fought together in Jinyang to suppress the rebellions in various areas and fight against the invasion of Turks. Can''t you and I follow your grandfather and great grandfather to suppress the rebellion of Silla and Baiji together?" Li Zhi clapped heavily on the wall, his face flushed even more, and said with lofty sentiments. "Your Majesty is wise and powerful. If your majesty guards Liujing in person, then Xinluo and Baiji curfews will only be killed by our officers and soldiers in the Tang Dynasty just like outside the city! I hope to take off the official robes and put on the armor and follow the prince''s highness to guard the city Shi ZangJie was the first to salute and shout. With Shi ZangJie''s words of loyalty and loyalty to the country, other officials, including gexiyuan, stood behind Li Zhi and said in a loud voice, "I would like to take off the official robes of Wen Chen and go to battle with his royal highness to guard Liujing." Li Hong looked at Wen Chen who was kneeling on the ground. For the first time, he had no reason to think that he would only disturb the morale of the army. Looking at his father''s flushed cheeks, he knew that this was a precursor to the onset of vertigo. Since the father began to take the initiative to exercise, he seldom suffered from vertigo. Now there are signs of attack again, which shows that the father''s heart is full of remorse and full of fighting spirit. Unconsciously, Li Hong felt a little moist in his eyes, which was a wonderful time since he was a child, and it was difficult to be alone with his father and the emperor. At that time, the two-year-old boy dragged a small sapling, and the memory of letting his father and the emperor plant with him flowed into his mind again. Thinking of this, Li Zhi looked at Li Zhi with his kind eyes. Li Hong couldn''t help saying, "fighting tigers also requires brothers. When we go to battle, we must teach our father and son soldiers. Zeng Shen is not a murderer. His mother is frightened by slander. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 In Li Hong''s eyes, if Jin Wuwei was like a pack of wolves, he would immediately give the enemy ruthless killing after besieging the enemy. The existence of the futu camp is like a shark. It belongs to the larger species that can''t smell the bloody smell. The pungent smell of blood seems to make their nerves excited. When they watch the blood falling in the air or ticking on their faces, they often make their soldiers more bloodthirsty, bloody and cruel. In less than an hour, the Tang army outside Liujing city began to retreat into the city orderly, leaving behind a scene of wheat stalks being pushed to the ground after harvest. The broken banners and banners were slanting on the ground, swinging powerlessly with the breeze. At the top of the flagpole, unknown scavenging birds stand on the top, flapping their wings with vigilance, and with a pair of bright eagle eyes, they look at the back of the Tang army''s retreat, and sometimes look at the food left on the ground. There is a kind of tangle that we don''t know where to start from. All the horses that were not injured or killed in the battle were taken back to Liujing city by the Tang army. Some soldiers of Xinluo and Baiji who were not seriously injured felt that there was no fighting sound around them, only the sound of birds flapping their wings slowly falling. Then he slowly pushed away the heavy corpse on his body. His eyes were like those of the birds. He lay on the ground and looked up, down, left and right, back and forth. Then he slowly propped up his body and looked at the back of the cavalry in Tang Dynasty. The setting sun scattered on the vast open space outside the city, stretching the shadow of the Tang cavalry. In the golden afterglow, the soldiers of Xinluo and Baiji looked at the army which was like the God of heaven. The banners were flapping, their backs were straight, and the horse writing in their hands was still sharp and gloomy. A kind of idea that the Tang army was invincible and was the devil rose in his heart. Looking around, on the desolate and bleak battlefield, some corpses piled high together. Suddenly, the bodies on the top roll over to the ground for a few circles, and then move again. And the bottom of the body as if to feign corpse general, facing the sunset slowly stand up, look at the vision of the dark shadow, the situation is the same as their own, a dull look past their companions, and then slowly look around in a daze, and finally look at the Tang army that is more and more distant back. From time to time, we could hear a burst of anguish and curse, or a burst of miserable howling, and the cry for help could not arouse the sympathy of these soldiers with good hands and feet. But looking at the pathetic appearance of those companions rolling on the ground because of pain, the other companions whose nerves had been numb cast a desolate bitterness one after another The eyes. The soldiers of Silla and Baiji looked at the corpses of their companions who were competing for meat by the birds. Finally, they bent down to pick up a long knife that had been rolled or broken in two, and slowly walked to the nearest, heartbreaking cry for help. When passing by the unscrupulous scavenging birds, the sword in your hand is just a few feeble and symbolic waves. It seems to be perfunctory for your soul and comforting your comrades who died in battle. I have tried my best to protect your corpses. The birds looked at their powerless and slow posture, but they just patted their wings twice symbolically, changed their positions and continued to peck open the armor with their beaks, and pecked again at the heart, neck and the place where blood donation was still reserved, and continued to enjoy their delicious food. The shrieking sound of heartrending screams is closer to the original, and the sound of horse''s hooves is getting closer and closer to him. Standing in front of the wounded, looking at the wounded''s begging for help and pitying, the intact soldiers raised their heads blankly and slowly turned their heads to look behind them. At this time, the army finally arrived, but 30000 people were completely destroyed. Looking back, the soldier looked at the wounded companion again, and saw that the bloody hip bone trampled by the horse''s iron hooves had been glued to the ground. He squeezed out a ugly smile in his eyes and said powerlessly, "brother, send you on the road!" The knife in his hand used up all his strength. Like other wounded companions in this group of corpses, the knife in his hand cut his companion''s throat as quickly as possible. At the last moment, a peaceful and contented smile appeared on his face. There were fewer and fewer shrieks. More and more soldiers of Silla and Baiji were able to stand up and look around in a daze. With the large troops of the United forces of Silla and Baiji trampling on the horizon, the last ray of sunshine came. Before the large corpse group, the uninjured soldiers had assembled themselves into a battle array of two or three thousand people. General Wen Junjie of Silla and general Xie Fulou of Baiji all looked at the defeated generals of two or three thousand people in front of them with incredible and shocked faces! Two people almost at the same time vigorously shaking their heads, this is not possible! The Tang Dynasty has only a little more than 20000 troops in the city. How could it be possible to annihilate 30000 of its own with cavalry outside the city! It''s impossible. What''s going on in front of you! Two people at the same time from each other''s look and eyes to see incredible and shocked, is each other betrayed each other! It''s impossible. The detailed works in the city include those from Silla and those from Baekje. The two people received the same message. It''s impossible that Silla deceived us! What''s more, twenty thousand of them are their army.General Xinluo ''s face is even more ugly. At this time, the scene in front of him is more painful than letting him swallow one hundred flies alive. Twenty thousand people, twenty thousand people alive, have three hours to leave himself? How come in less than three hours, the living soldiers of Silla are dead! "What on earth is protecting the Tang Dynasty? Do they have other troops?" Wen Junjie wants to die of heart, a moment later, the king of civil and military Jin famin will come with his soldiers, the scene here, how to report to the king! "I don''t know, I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. I can''t cheat people Xie Fulou''s face was also unsightly, for Yu Feng, the king of Baiji, would come here in person. It is the same face ugly two people looking at not far away that two thousand or three thousand people, frown is more and more tight, how to do? What should we do with these defeated soldiers? Into other units? But look at them that have no fighting spirit, was scared by the Tang Dynasty dull look, join the army is afraid that will only have counterproductive! It will only make the new army more afraid of the Tang people in their hearts. It is a rare opportunity for the king of Tang Dynasty not to fight for the army, because it is a rare opportunity for them to fight for the army! But now, obviously, they can''t achieve their goals. These soldiers who have not been killed by the Tang Dynasty don''t need to think about how they survived. As generals on the battlefield, they can turn a blind eye at other times and let them return and be incorporated into other troops. But today, unlike in the past, the king''s personal expedition, if they join in, will only drag down the 70000 living strength behind him, and their fear of death and avoidance of war will also affect the morale and morale of other soldiers. "Those who escape on the battlefield are afraid of the dead, and there is no amnesty to kill them!" General Xie Fulou, the general of Baiji, was gnashing his teeth and his face was ugly. His heart was also dripping with blood and a voice of regret. "General Xie means..." Wen Jun unscrewed his eyebrows, and one hand was ready to give orders to the longbowmen behind him. "Good! It is a disaster to leave them. It will not only shake the morale of the army, but also make the king angry, and even blame you and me. Today''s plan is to put the accounts of these people''s death on Koguryo and the Tang people before the king arrives. Moreover, it can also warn the soldiers behind that anyone who dares to retreat will be killed without mercy! " Baiji generals are biting bitterly, but the only strategy that can be implemented now is to kill these thousands of defeated generals. A warning to the army behind him is also a way to escape punishment in front of the king. Wen Junjie was no better than Xie Fulou. Wen Junjie was a trusted and favored general in front of Jin famin, the king of civil and military affairs. In the 22nd year of Zhenguan, he went to the Tang Dynasty together with the former king Jin Chunqiu. On the way back to China at sea, he met the patrol soldiers of Koguryo. In a critical situation, Wen Junjie thought of changing clothes with the king to attract the attention of Gaogouli patrolmen. Finally, Jin Chunqiu successfully avoided the attention of Gaogouli patrolmen, and Wen Junjie returned to Xinluo safely after struggling with Koguryo on Xiaozhou. Since then, Wen Junjie has become the most favored and trusted Minister of the royal family of Silla. For a time in Silla, no one can compare his status with him, let alone his intimate relationship with the royal family. After the death of Jin Chunqiu, Jin famin still followed the former king''s great love for Wen Junjie, and he still attached great importance to and relied on Wen Junjie. Therefore, he still had some rejection in his heart for killing all these soldiers. The reason why he took the lead in ordering the archers behind him to bow was that he thought that Sheffield wanted to capture the defeated soldiers and wanted to use the bow to intimidate and suppress those soldiers. But I didn''t expect that shefulou, who was always eager for quick success and instant benefit, wanted to kill these people in order not to be reprimanded by the king! Looking at Xie Fulou''s eyes for advice, some Wen Jun, who was in a dilemma, sighed silently. Originally, there were 20000 soldiers in Silla, and only 10000 of them were Baiji. Now they have to follow them. "I know that general Wen loves soldiers as much as children. It''s better to close general Wen''s eyes and let me do the rough work. And It''s not too late. It''s time for the king to come. We need to act as soon as possible! " Xie Fulou''s mouth showed a cruel grin and explained his ideas for Wen Jun. ¡°¡­¡­ Anyway! Those who retreat from battle should be killed! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 What do people fear most? I''m afraid no wonder it''s the unknown and the future. Compared with the war scene that can be heard and seen, the scene of fighting with only sound but not visible can also make people feel a fear in their hearts. The pictures of fighting, which are filled with the sound and brain of the battle, are often the most frightening and bloody picture in our heart. Therefore, this is why there are not many night wars in this era, because the psychological will of both the enemy and the US is extremely strict. The three thousand defeated soldiers of Xinluo and Baiji were shot and killed by Wen Junjie and Xie Fulou in the night. At this time, the young and vigorous Koguryo labors who were originally cheering for the Tang army in Liujing city tower were scared to death in an instant when they heard the invisible fighting. Liu Xiang, as the left General of jinwuwei, faced with the strong Koguryo laborers who could hear the fighting but could not see the fighting scene, the horse in his hand swept over their backs. After receiving Li Hong''s order, he roared and walked on the wall: "do you hear me! That is Silla and Bacchus shooting and killing the cowards who retreat from the battle! They are cruel to their own people, hard hearted! If you don''t keep up your spirits and take courage to guard your royal city, when the city breaks down, not only you, but also your families and children will be mercilessly killed by Silla and Baiji! Today, the Tang army is the strongest shield for you. In the same way, we have wiped out the Xinluo and Baiji united forces to defend your royal city in the daytime! This is to tell you, their strength is very weak! As long as we stick to this fortress, we can easily exclude them from the city! In addition, I would like to warn you that if the enemy is found to be retreating in the face of the battle and just trying to evade when the enemy attacks the city, I will throw you down from the wall as soon as possible! " In a short time, the words echoed one after another on the walls of Liujing city. The translation of Tang dialect and tongues again and again awed and stabilized the timid heart of the young and strong Koguryo laborers on the walls of the city. Nowadays, the military strength of the Tang Dynasty is no longer a simple battle effectiveness of the Tang soldiers, but the strength of the whole system. The greatest guarantee of the military strength of the whole Tang Dynasty is the logistics and other supplies, including the establishment of medical and nursing camps. Now in Liaodong, especially in Anxi four towns, the importance of medical and nursing camp logistics has made the whole Tang Dynasty pay more attention to other links besides the military combat effectiveness. Although this kind of advanced strategic organization follows the main idea of the times that "the army and the horse are not moved, the grain and grass go first", but in terms of detailed division, it still makes the overall military strength have a qualitative improvement, which leads to the cognitive level of the military in this era. Thus, the most obvious performance is that the casualty rate of the Tang army has dropped sharply in recent years. Ten thousand Jin Wu Wei and three thousand Fu Tu camp did not pay a big price in this war. In particular, the 3000 Fu Tu camp not only made Li Zhi and Wen Chen look at each other with great admiration, but also Liu Xiang, the left General of jinwuwei and Xiong Qu, the right general, who had always despised the futu camp, also changed their attitude towards the futu camp after the war. In particular, Xiong Qu, the right general, personally led Jin Wuwei to fight the enemy today. He had a more intuitive impression of the battle effectiveness of the futu camp. He even doubted secretly whether the soldiers of the futu camp had surpassed their Jin Wuwei in terms of combat effectiveness! Li Hong, standing on the tower, had just arranged for Jin Wu Wei to change defense. Today, 10000 people who had left the city to meet the enemy and 10000 people who had not left the city were given a night''s rest. Just after finishing eating on the wall, Wei Tu Qi ran up and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, look outside the city." "What''s the matter?" Li Hong walked from the city building to the city wall, followed Wei Tu Qi''s finger and looked out into the distance outside the city. Under the light of the fire, the shadow of a simple tent appeared. Wei Tu Qi handed the telescope to Li Hong, with a bloodthirsty look on his face, and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, do you think there is a tent that looks like a king''s tent in the place where the fire is most prosperous, and those places surrounded by real tents?" Li Hong took the binoculars. In a flash, the most prosperous fire outside the city, which was originally blurred and unreal, was indeed surrounded by two king''s tents on the left and one on the right. Naturally, there were soldiers patrolling around with halberds. In the places far away from the king''s tent, where the soldiers of Silla and Baekje camped, some of the so-called tents were herdsmen''s tents, and most of them were temporary built with soldiers'' armor and other things, which were just wind proof curtain walls. After careful observation, Li Hong was sure that the two king''s tents were real ones, not bluff ones. Looking at the general''s look at the entrance of the king''s tent, he knew that it was not the enemy''s suspected tactics. But to be on the safe side, Li Hong couldn''t make a judgment right now. He quickly put down his telescope and said, "call for cheetahs and sting insects. Come here quickly." "Yes, your highness." Wei Tu Qi''s spirit was shaken. He had not been addicted to World War I today. Although he was slightly injured, it was nothing to him. Miss Bai asked for the trauma medicine from Miss Pei herself. Now it is the standard configuration of the butu camp and the prince guard. Even the medical camp also uses these drugs, the effect is better for them!As for money, he didn''t know. Anyway, Miss Bai told me that this medicine should be used sparingly, but it could not delay the injury because she was reluctant to use it. Naturally, these are not required by Miss Bai''s advice. People in the army know that if there is a good medicine, it will be used after the first injury. It is not said that it will be used when the life is almost gone. What''s more, good medicine is life. The original intention of using good medicine is to maximize the protection of small life in the battlefield, and to hold it in your own hands as much as possible. Therefore, after they went to the battlefield, they would never cherish these good trauma medicines. After all, they would not like to use them. They would take their lives in the museum, and they still knew which one was more important than the other. Jingzhe and Cheetah haven''t arrived yet, but Lizhi ran to the city again. This time, he didn''t wear casual clothes. Instead, he was wearing black armor. Finally, he didn''t put on his golden armor. Naturally, the elite generals of Jin Wuwei, such as gexiyuan and shizangjie, were all replaced with armor. However, under the dim light of the city wall, Li Hong could clearly see how hard the cold and hard armor was after being put on by those officials. Their brows were wrinkled and their faces were red. The thick armor seemed to make them grow lice. They twisted all parts of their bodies one by one, which was obviously not suitable for the armor. "I have met my father. You should have a good rest in the palace at this time. There are enough children here to cope with it. " Li Hong accompanied Li Zhi to stand on the city wall, looking at the fire in the distance outside the city. Today''s victory was a good medicine for Li Zhi. The vertigo was just a short attack. After less than one hour in the palace, he hurriedly ordered Yang Wu and Lian tie to change his armor and ran to the wall. Li Zhi now gives Li Hong a feeling that he has washed away all his lead and returned to nature. His wise and indifferent temperament seems to have been refined a lot than before. Touching the scabbard of the horizontal sword in his hand, he said with a smile: "when you and your mother went to Cuiwei palace and met with an assassination, did you know that your father and Emperor praised and moved your performance on that day. At that time, in a critical situation, no matter whether it was your mother or you, they did not leave each other alone to escape. Now I and you are trapped in Liujing, father Can''t the emperor accompany you all the time like your mother? " Li Hong laughed bitterly. What''s the matter today? How did the father become more human? The taste of being alone seems to have completely disappeared from him. What stands in front of him is not like an emperor talking to the crown prince, nor is it like the father and the son talking to each other. Instead, it is like the ordinary father and son. "At that time, the situation forced me to lead those thieves away and give the empress mother a chance to escape. However, he was too small to find a good opportunity. Now he can stick to the city and create an opportunity for you to retreat, which can''t be compared with the situation of that day." Li Hong was a little confused. Even he didn''t know these two words. He didn''t understand what he wanted to say. What''s more, when he was assassinated with his mother in Cuiwei palace, I didn''t know what my mood was at that time. Under the circumstances, I had no way or time to make more choices. I could only protect the empress mother and fight and retreat. "No matter the situation is forced or caused by sincerity, when you were in trouble with your mother and his wife, my father envied him for a long time. Now he can share the hardships with you, and his father''s heart is only happy and not worried. Therefore, you can''t let your father down. You can''t lose the city. In that case, your father and you will be captured. " Li Zhi''s facial expression is more calm, between the facial expressions is also more intelligent, also gives a kind of quiet Zhiyuan feeling. The cheetah and Jingzhe have just come out of their body when Li Hong looks around, but Li Hong finds that there seems to be a person missing from his father''s side. Yang Wu and Lian tie are following his father''s back, but where is Hua Ji, his close eunuch? However, Li Hong did not have time to ask. Instead, he needed to let cheetah and Jingzhe go as close as possible to Xinluo and Baiji encampments outside the city to find out whether the two king''s tents were really the kings of Silla and Baiji. After all, it is most likely to find out the real and the virtual of the two camps with the light-weight Kung Fu of Jingzhe and cheetah, as well as the hidden skills. Li Zhi heard Li Hong''s command to cheetah and Jingzhe. He opened his eyes suddenly. There was joy in his eyes, but also some loss. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 The two black shadows, like giant bats, jumped on the head of the city with only a slight wind. When they landed, they only splashed a thin layer of dust under their feet in the dark. The cheetah and Jingzhe, dressed in night clothes, bent over and bent back along the city wall. They crept to the higher grass and trees outside the city. In a short time, the two dark shadows disappeared. Only the leaves of the trees were from the top. I don''t know whether it was because of the wind or someone sneaked around, occasionally shaking violently. Seeing the two men disappear, Li Hong is relieved. Who knows whether the barracks of Silla and Baiji have set up an ambush on the periphery, so as to guard against the sneak attack of the Tang army. "If that is really the king''s account between Jin famin and Fu Yufeng, what are you going to do about it?" Li Zhi glanced at Gao Cang, who was a yes man behind him, because he had just put in a word, and then he was blackmailed a lot of silver by Li Hong. At the moment, he was about to cry without tears. "During this period of time, there have been two popular sayings in the Army:" when you draw a bow, you should pull it strong, and when you use an arrow, you should use it for a long time. Shoot the horse first, catch the thief and catch the king. " Therefore, if it can be proved that it is the king''s account between Jin famin and Fu Yufeng. If they come in person, the son minister thinks that he should arrest him and let them see you. " Li Hong said with a smile. Just now Gao Zang even wanted to prepare some wine and vegetables to reward the soldiers of Tang army who went on the expedition today. However, he was severely refused. Moreover, Li Hong opposed Gao Zang''s army. Since the king is grateful, he might as well give them ten Liang silver as a reward. Li Zhi listened to Li Hong''s proverbial poems and poems. He had heard them read by soldiers in the army. He didn''t want to hear it again from Li Hong''s mouth. He could not help but read: "shoot the horse before shooting people, and catch the king before catching the thief.". Well, you wrote the war song like this? " Li Hong shrugged his shoulders and said with ease, "it''s not the children''s minister who did it. I don''t know when I''ve had these words in Anxi. I think it''s good. It''s like telling soldiers how to fight in the battlefield, so he ignored it and spread it in the army now." Li Hong naturally knew that this was written by Du Fu, but he didn''t want to take advantage of it any more. Moreover, this unique rhyme is actually a battle song. What''s more, there are two more sentences in the back, but they are Du Fu''s poems expressing anti war thoughts. They are not suitable for reading at this moment. After all, what he is doing now is the last two sentences: "killing is limited, and all countries have their own territory. If you can control the invasion of the mausoleum, how can you kill more people? " At this time, it is not appropriate to read out the negative teaching materials. Li Zhi agreed to nod his head. He knew that some things didn''t come from the mouths of talented people, so he could summarize them. There are thousands of people in the world, and there are so many talented people and different scholars. It is not surprising that the army can summarize the song of this battle array through the actual combat on the battlefield. "So hong''er, are you going to catch the thief first? As long as you capture their king, the danger outside the city will be easily solved? " Lizhi asked with great interest. Now, he has taken off the burden of being the emperor''s son of heaven. He has completely taken off his unique hat that has been flattered by civil servants and military generals. He no longer wants to prove that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty should be able to fight as usual. On the contrary, he really began to appreciate, observe and feel the cruelty of the war and the pleasure of conquest. At this moment, although he was standing on the wall, he felt that it was no different from standing in Daming Palace of Chang''an city! The tense and oppressive atmosphere has disappeared from him today. He is like a bystander. He just feels closer to the war. "I don''t know. It''s not so easy to break through these defences. Even if we go out of the city at the fastest speed and take the initiative, this distance is enough for the enemy to form an effective defense in a hurry, not to mention Today, our army has wiped out nearly 30000 of his vanguard troops. I''m afraid that the generals of Silla and Baiji will not give us such a relaxed opportunity as we are today. " Li Hong said after deliberation. In front of the two king''s tent, like two pieces of delicious fat, seduced him this hungry wolf, tempting him to take the initiative to try. But as for whether people have set traps or not, it is not easy to say whether they are waiting for themselves to rush in. What we can do now is to observe, from a distance, every move in the barracks of Silla and Baiji to see if there are traps set up and if the king''s tent is used as bait to lure himself to his door. Li Zhi, who had been waiting for a long time, yawned. He could not wait for Jingzhe to come back from the camp with the cheetah. He was about to go back to the city building to have a rest. When he was a child, Li Hong suddenly asked, "what''s Huaji doing, father?" "Well? Hua Ji. I sent him out of town. " Lizhi sat down in a chair, his eyes glowing because he stayed up late. "Out of town? when? Where to go? " Li Hong turns around and looks at Li Zhi''s question. "All the carrier pigeons have been killed by haidongqing, so I can only send Huaji eight hundred Li to hurry up and inform Qi Peng He Li and Li Jinxing to help them as soon as possible. Although I know that Huaji is four legs, it is impossible to pass the carrier pigeon as soon as possible, but would it be better if I could have earlier Lizhi took a cup of strong tea, deeply sniffed, satisfied to send out a burst of praise.Li Hong nodded thoughtfully, but there was a word in his heart that he didn''t say. If he had the Kung Fu to let Hua Ji inform Qi Li and Li Jinxing, it would be more useful for him to chase Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan''s troops. But looking at the Dragon father that quickly thank me, see how much I care about you, how wise, Li Hong gave up the confidence to continue to attack his dragon father, Yin Fengyang disobeyed, the wrong mouth to thank Li Zhi, listen to Li Zhi immediately is the dragon heart big joy. Therefore, no matter what, this is also the long father''s intention to remedy his fault. Li Hong naturally appreciates it. But as for Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan, he has been angry with them for the whole day. He has been ordered by his father as the supreme commander, and Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan didn''t inform themselves when they were sent by their father. This is totally ignoring their own Supreme Commander! "Wei Tu Qi, send Liu Xiang and Xiong Qu here." Finally, he looked at Li and said in a low voice. "Yes, your highness." As Wei Tuqi''s voice disappeared, there were the sounds of cheetahs and stinging insects outside the city wall. After a while, they flew in by ropes from outside the walls. "How?" Li Hong''s mood for this matter is still immersed in the dissatisfaction with Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan, and his tone naturally seems to be much colder. "Go back to your highness, the two king''s accounts can be sure that there are big people, not the king of Silla and Baiji, but also their prince level. Their status is very high. The whole King''s tent is heavily guarded, and the servants are afraid to frighten the snake. They dare not approach the king''s tent easily. They can only determine the owners of the two king''s accounts. If we catch them, they will be enough to hold them back seven inches." Said the cheetah firmly. "If you beat a snake and pinch it for seven inches, then no matter how poisonous or ferocious the snake is, it will only be left to be slaughtered. How about the perimeter? Are there any barriers and other defenses in the camp ahead? " Li Hong wandered for a few steps on the city wall, and he felt a little tangled. Good luck is always ready for those who are prepared. Similarly, good luck seldom comes back to one person again and again. Today, although the battle situation seems to be a complete victory, if you have a little hesitation in the time of attack, you will let all the Tang troops fall into the pursuit of the Xinluo and Baiji united forces. At that time, if you can''t make good use of the city, you will lose it. However, today''s first battle was a victory. Undoubtedly, it was a major victory, but it also brought a wake-up call to the enemy. Then, this time, the enemy will only be some stumbling blocks and other things, which are useless for the Tang army''s defense? Li Hong couldn''t help but look back on every move since the arrival of the army of Silla and Baiji. The trench and stumbling block were necessary for encampment. As soon as the troops of Silla and Baiji arrived today, the first thing to do was to arrange fortifications. In fact, even if a pig leads an army, it knows that these fortifications are indispensable after the camp is set up. But the doubt is whether these fortifications are well laid out on the rocky ground of the Korean Peninsula, such as the enemy''s trenches and stumbling blocks? When he was uncertain, a little fire in the distance caught his attention! The three dim lights, like the ghost fire, were staggering around the dense forest, changing directions from time to time. This is definitely not a beast. How can a beast have three eyes? Besides, there is no beast with one eye, isn''t it? It was like a man-made dim fire shaking against Liujing city. "Liu Rengui didn''t go to the Koguryo border!" Li Hong looked at the swing of the fire and murmured. Yes, that''s the flag. If you connect the three lights into a triangular flag, you will find that the light that shakes at will is actually shaking according to the flag language. It is the Tang army''s flag language deliberately played by someone. "Respond to the fire." Li Hong motioned to the cheetah nearby and said to Jingzhe. "Fire?" Cheetah and Jingzhe also found the fire, but they were not associated with the semaphore. Therefore, after hearing Li Hong''s words, both of them were in a daze. Until Li Hong turned his head and glared at them, the two people reacted to each other immediately. It was not a sign but what could it be! "Inside and outside, attack in front of and behind, Yin time three quarters, Ren rail raid, your highness attack, Xinluo, Baiji besieged city can be broken." Li Hong narrowed his eyes, as if he was afraid of missing a small detail of the flag, and focused on reciting the way. "Ask him if he knows who set up the king''s tent?" Li Hong once again let cheetah and Jingzhe play a simple flag. "Jin famin and Fu Yufeng are here "Three quarters in Yin, capture the king!" Li Hong finally showed the most relaxed smile of the whole day, patting the wall and saying. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 The sudden appearance of Liu Rengui made Li Hong''s heart set. In this way, the Xinluo and Baiji united forces outside the city could not have threatened him at all. Originally, in the tangle, whether to attack or defend the city passively, now there is no need to expend brain cells. After Xiong Qu and Liu Xiang arrived, Li Hong ordered Yin Shi to attack Xinluo and Baiji troops. Yinshi was called Yinshi from 3:00 a.m. to 5:00 a.m. in the previous life. It is said that this period is called Yinshi because the tiger is the most ferocious, aggressive and brave time of the day. What''s more, there is no time in the day that is more dark than the darkness before dawn. What''s more advantageous is that the night battle at this time provides cover for the premise action by using the ink like night. Similarly, after fighting with the enemy and taking the initiative on the battlefield, the dawn will come soon. There is no need to worry about the enemy''s retreat again by night or turn the tide. Therefore, Yinshi three quarters, this time node, is the best time for night combat and sneak attack. After a nap for about half an hour, Li Hong listened to the slight noise of horses'' hooves in the barracks under the city wall. He took the cold wet towel prepared by Huameng and wiped his face. After rinsing his mouth at random, he stood in the middle of the city stamp, concentrating on Xiong Qu and Liu Xiang. They led each of them to set out from the two city gates. As for the city, there are still 3000 soldiers in the slaughterhouse, which are used as a symbolic force to defend the city. As the city gradually quieted down, the distant triangle fire flashed several times. Hua Meng also responded with a flag. After Jin Wuwei quietly lurked on both sides of Silla and Baiji, Liu Rengui would begin to listen to Li Hong''s order and launch a surprise attack from the rear of Silla and Baiji. War is always cruel and merciless. In the final analysis, whether it is a war between human beings or between beasts of prey, the purpose is the same. For the sake of its territory, the beast is willing to launch attacks on its own kind at all costs. It is more willing to attack what it needs in order to feed itself. There is no difference in the original intention of war between human beings and animals. Conquest seems to be a great and domineering word. However, after being used in war by human beings, it is just like animals to broaden their territory and enrich their own affairs. Once intruders break into their homes, human beings, like animals, either use their own strength to drive away the invaders, or they can be driven into another desolate and barren place to establish their own territory. In this era, whether it is Turks, Shiwei, Fukai, or the people of the Korean Peninsula, or even the Tang people, it is just like the next complete food chain of the law of nature. However, the Tang people stand at the top of the food chain and become the masters of this land. Just like the tiger in the mountains and forests, it constantly inspects and expands its territory, bringing more and more beautiful resources into its own hands, and bringing more vast land into its territory. The sound of the arrow sounded accurately in the silent and desolate Yinshi, like a thunderbolt, over the campsites of Silla and Baiji. After a short while, the sound of the urgent bugle sounded in the barracks of Silla and Baiji, the sound of rushing into battle, the voice of cold exclamation and merciless command echoed one after another throughout the camp. Behind the trenches, soldiers of Silla and Baekje, under the command of the same urgent and flustered generals, spears and spears in their hands quickly lined up in a row. Behind them were archers bending their bows and arrows. In the dark night, one by one raised their ears and leaned to listen to the sound of horses'' hooves that should shake the earth when the enemy cavalry galloped at a high speed. However, the fact is not consistent with what they expected. As soon as they have assembled a complete defense in the front of the position, and the troops behind them have entered the defensive camp. When everything is ready, the deafening sound of horse''s hooves and the killing of the Tang people, which should appear in front of them, did not appear! Wen Junjie quickly ran out of the king''s tent of Jin famin. He looked anxiously at the soldiers who were waiting for him, and cried out: "what''s going on? Why did the Tang people not attack the camp? " I think it''s impossible that you are the only one who hears the three arrows, and there is no bombing in the barracks. But why can''t you hear the hooves of horses galloping? Are Tang people bluffing? Xie Fulou was also worried. Having learned the lesson of being killed by the Tang people in the daytime yesterday, today''s soldiers are all wearing armour and sitting. What they fear is that the Tang people will stage another surprise attack. But at this moment, he has already set up the battle array to meet the attack of Tang Dynasty''s iron hooves, but there is no frightening sound of iron hooves in my ears! "Did you hear the hooves?" Sheffield, who also ran out of the king''s tent, looked at the adjutant next to him and asked in some uncertain way. "I didn''t hear that." "Wait, what''s that noise?" In the dark night, Schaeffler felt the ground begin to shake under his feet.Looking down at his feet, feeling the slight tremor of the earth, he suddenly looked up again at the night sky again, cocked up his ears, and wanted to hear the sound of hooves beating his heart in which direction. "Boom, boom..." Wen Junjie frowned. After the launch of the arrow, the Tang people had to wait for a cup of tea before the sound of iron hooves appeared. How could you feel that there was something wrong with it. The sound of roaring was getting closer and closer, but both Wen Junjie and shevlau found a problem. Why was the hoof sound slower than that of other cavalry soldiers? "Are the people of the Tang Dynasty mystifying? Is it to frighten us? " Wen Junjie looked at shefflou running over and asked for advice. "I don''t know, but the hoof sound is really weird, even better than us Not good! This is a heavy cavalry! The heavy cavalry of the Tang Dynasty Schaeffler''s face turned pale! How could they not have thought that since the Tang people had already charged with light cavalry during the day and annihilated nearly 30000 of them, how could they not know that they and others would set up special fortifications against light cavalry! So this time they changed to heavy cavalry to rush the camp!? "No..." Wen Junjie just said something wrong. A messenger galloped past Jin famin''s tent on his horse. However, before he got close to Wen Junjie, he was shot by dozens of arrows. In the dark night, several lights near the king''s tent saw the cavalry, like a hedgehog, inserted more than ten arrows, and then rolled down from the horse''s back, while the horse still continued to rush forward, until it was about to reach Wen Junjie''s side that the archers shot the horses to death! "Who are you?" Wen Junjie swallowed the words behind the wrong word, and was surprised to see the horse that had raised a cloud of dust and fell on the ground, and quickly walked past. Xie Fulou followed him closely. When they came to the front of the horse, they saw that it was their own horse. Wen Junjie roared again: "bring the man who fell off the horse." The roaring sound of hooves was getting closer and closer. Wen Junjie and Xie Fulou looked at each other again at the same time. They found that the soldiers behind them suddenly began to panic. At this time, they could recognize that it was coming from behind them, not from Liujing city in front of them. "Will Army I Behind me The people of Tang Dynasty The soldier, who was shot like a hedgehog, with a helpless smile on his face, tried his best to put the general''s words behind him to report, and said it intermittently in front of his breath. Wen Jun Jie glared around him fiercely and looked at the archers who were hiding in the dark to protect the king''s tent. He was so angry that he didn''t know what to say! "Resist the enemy at once!" Xie Fulou looked at the heralds around him. If he reacted more slowly, the heavy cavalry of the Tang Dynasty would rush into the camp. The two soldiers, who are close to the king of Tang Dynasty, turn around to meet the king of Tang Dynasty and the soldiers who are close to King Baifeng and Xieyang. They are preparing to go down to meet the emperor of Tang Dynasty. Heavy cavalry are full Armored Cavalry. In war, even their whole face is hidden behind their helmets, with only two holes in their eyes for looking straight ahead. The horse in the hip is the same as the owner on his back. Even the horse''s face is covered with protective gear. However, unlike the Western heavy cavalry, the heavy cavalry in the Tang Dynasty is equipped with the important weapon of long-range crossbow and arrow, which makes the heavy cavalry in the army only have a single ability to break down the enemy''s camp and become diversified. In today''s era, only the wealthy Tang Dynasty can effectively equip a large number of heavy Armored Cavalry and light cavalry troops. The full Armored Cavalry, as an important means of fighting to break down the enemy''s camp, is much slower than the light cavalry in speed because the load of soldiers and horses is heavier than that of light cavalry. But sometimes the disadvantages can also be confused into advantages, that is, even Li Hong didn''t expect that the hooves of heavy Armored Cavalry, even from a distance, disturbed the judgment of the generals of Silla and Baiji on their position. Therefore, when Wen Junjie and Xie Fulou were pale and wondering where these heavy cavalry of the Tang Dynasty came from, the fully armored heavy cavalry like tanks of the last generation had begun to crush the barracks behind them. Because all their attention was focused on Liujing City, and they were caught off guard by the Tang Dynasty in the daytime yesterday. When their foothold was not stable, they were annihilated by the active whirlwind tactics of the Tang army. Therefore, they devoted all the fortifications to Liujing city. Therefore, at the moment, the fully Armored Cavalry of the Tang Dynasty seemed to be entering the uninhabited territory. At that rate, they began to crush and crush the rear of Xinluo and Baiji troops. These heavy armor can''t turn a corner, can''t chase, only can shoot catapults, and then, holding a horse''s head like a bulldozer, they rush to the front of the enemy from the rear, and then turn around slowly, like harvesters, to collect and cut in the field.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 "King!" Wen Junjie and Xie Fulou did not care about the enemy''s situation in the rear Barracks at the moment, but they looked at the king''s tent in shock! Screams and shouts of killing also quickly spread from the rear, and the original as the backbone of the defense force of the New Roman Baekje army, at the end of the army, one by one eyes in the dark, looking forward to the direction of the battle, but can not know what happened at the bottom. Some even began to mutter, "why turn around? What if there is a Tang army behind him? " "How? Listening to the fighting in front of us, it is obvious that the Tang people have attacked us from the rear. If they can not reach us, they will be defeated by the troops in front of them. " "Muddleheaded, we were originally sent to the front line, but now we have become the last army. Haha..." The tone of several soldiers murmured with unprecedented lightness. Originally this night might be their last night in their lives, but they didn''t want the Tang army to change the direction of battle and even started to attack from the rear, which suddenly pulled their lives back from the cliff. "Protect the king!" At this time, Xie Fulou didn''t care to say hello to Wen Jun. he led the crowd to snatch several horses, jumped up like flying, and immediately drove to his king''s tent. Wen Junjie frowned, and had no time to pay attention to Xie Fulou, who left the mess and ignored it. He quickly got into the king''s tent of Jin famin. When I looked up, I saw that many generals had gathered in the king''s tent, and even some people were not well dressed. At the moment, they yawned and tidied up their clothes. "General Wen, what''s going on? How come the rear of the camp is still noisy, but the front is so quiet. " A minister of literature did not matter to yawn, looking at the rushed in Wen Jun solution asked. Wen Junjie can''t pay attention to these people at the moment. As the minister who has the closest relationship with the royal family, he knows better than anyone else that he can keep his noble position in Silla only by protecting the king at the moment. If there is any accident in the king, even if he is lucky, he will be framed and killed by his envious colleagues in recent years. In the final analysis, my closer relationship with the royal family in recent years has made most of my colleagues feel resentful, not just dissatisfied. I am afraid that if I lose this time, I may be doomed. "King, the Tang people sneaked into our camp from the rear. They used heavily armored cavalry. Judging from our main defense against Liujing, I''m afraid the rear troops are not the enemy of the Tang people. Please lead your family to retreat from the flank immediately, and stay here to fight against the Tang army." Wen Jun Jie did not care to salute. He walked two steps quickly and said. Listening to Wen Jun''s explanation, Jin famin is still relaxed. He allows several palace ladies around him to help him change clothes. In front of all the courtiers, he sometimes reaches his magic claw to the lady''s plump chest, or slaps her gently on her plump buttocks when her hands are down. "Now go and resist the enemy. I''ll leave when we''re ready. Can''t 70000 people carry half an hour?" Although Jin famin, a bearded man, is only in his thirties and tall, but in recent years, because Wen Junjie helped him with his state affairs, he gradually slackened his concern for political affairs. Now he is as fat as a bear. When he turns around, his flesh seems to be shaking. "King, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are making dangerous moves. They suddenly came from the rear. Obviously, they came to you. Koguryo is now occupied by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Obviously, they still have greater ambitions. It is imperative that you ask the minister to escort you to retreat from the flank now." Wen Jun, who was nearly 60 years old, assisted two generations of kings. If it had not been for the fact that Wang Shanghu was too laissez faire and had undertaken too many state affairs, the king who had always wanted to revitalize Silla would not have disappeared, and now he has become such a king who only has beauties and fine wine in his eyes. "Ah, I know. Don''t you see that you are wearing clothes? Go to deal with the war and try not to let the people of the Tang Dynasty come suddenly. I will leave when I finish. There are seventy thousand people in the Xinluo and Baiji army, but they are only twenty thousand. It is impossible for you to sustain them in less than an hour, right? Go, go, go. " Jin famin looked at his plump belly. After the maid bent down, he was just facing the rich buttocks. So he held the rich buttocks with both hands and began to tease each other''s rich buttocks with his abdomen. "Come on! Immediately escort the king from his flank. " Wen Junjie can go to today and have the status of one person under ten thousand people, of course, there is his reason. If only listen to the king''s words, I''m afraid he will not have so many colleagues who hate him today. As soon as Wen Jun''s words came down, several soldiers rushed in from the door. After Wen Jun''s command and instructions were given, they stayed in place and were ready to escort Jin famin to retreat. Wen Junjie looked at Jin famin, who was still holding on to the rich buttocks of the maiden. He sighed helplessly and stamped his feet. He walked out of the tent in a hurry. Under the report of the deputy general, his face looked even paler! Tang people are so insidious! Unexpectedly, he rushed in from between the two king''s tents and looked at the high platform used to look out in front of him. Wen Jun did not say a word. Before the soldiers could support him, he climbed up with both hands and feet.The moment before dawn is the darkest moment of the day, but it is also the fastest time. When Wen Junjie climbed up the observation platform, the sky was gray and bright. When he looked at the distance from a high place, his heart suddenly became cold. The scene in front of him was something he had never seen in his life. Because of the great disparity in combat power and the charge of the Tang army''s precious heavy cavalry, at this time in the distance, it was like a vast river, sailing a huge ship. The heavy cavalry of the Tang Dynasty were like that big ship. With the rapid advance of the bow, the heavy cavalry of the Tang Dynasty ruthlessly flew over the horses in their hands. The soldiers of Xinluo and Baiji, just like the river, flew to both sides quickly when the bow was riding the wind and waves. There was no way to stop the iron hooves of the Tang people. Wen Junjie stood on the lookout platform for a moment, but the ship, which was originally integrated with the dim night, not only made a long dash forward, but also made the shadow outline of the heavy cavalry more and more clear. "There are more than a few thousand people, at least tens of thousands A heavy cavalry force of 20000 men. " Wen Jun solution Ranan whisper, the heart is even more hate those colleagues in the king''s account. If they had not incited the king to join forces with Baiji to attack the imperial city of Koguryo, which was occupied by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, but occupied about ten cities on the border between Koguryo and Silla, all this would not have happened. How powerful the Tang Dynasty is, those people don''t know, but they do. At that time, he followed the emperor to the Tang Dynasty, but he really saw how powerful the Tang Dynasty was. Whether it was the emperor or the people, everyone''s face revealed a sense of confidence and nobility. Even in addition to Chang''an, Luoyang, such big cities, are not comparable to Xinluo. Even the peddlers are proud of themselves as Tang people. Black teeth are common, these years in the Tang Dynasty is like a fish in water. It is said that in the extreme west of the land for years of war, the military achievements are more than all the generals of Silla combined! "Come on, give me an order, and escort the king to retreat at once!" Wen Jun''s white beard and whole body were shaking, and the ship was still moving forward. "Is there anything in the world that can stop such a strong and invincible army?" Xie Fulou also stood on the observation platform, looking at the Tang heavy cavalry sailing on the sea, riding the wind and waves, muttering to himself. At his feet, Fu Yufeng, who is more than 60 years old, was helped by his own guards in a panic. He quickly sat in a simple carriage. Under the escort of thousands of people, he began to retreat to the flank. By the way, Fu Yufeng, together with the troops nearby, was also ordered by Fu Yufeng to send Xie Fulou to protect him. When Wen Junjie and Xie Fulou had just taken the last step and came down from the observation tower, the sound of arrows suddenly came from the direction of Liujing city. With the sound of arrows disappearing at the end of the sky, the roar and the sound of iron hooves of the Tang Dynasty, like a tiger coming out of the mountain, pierced the sky and rolled over their barracks. "Sheffield! I will kill you when I go back! If you hadn''t urged us to join forces with Silla to attack Koguryo, and if you could not spare no effort to keep up with the Tang Dynasty, I would not have been so embarrassed and exhausted! When you get back, you''ll put Schaeffler in jail at once! I will judge for myself whether he is in collusion with Silla in order to harm the king. " Fu Yufeng coughed in the carriage. At the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want to provoke the Tang Dynasty. But what was the reason for his bewilderment that he even agreed to Sheffield''s proposal? Liu''s joint attack on Beijing and Luo? Fu Yufeng, who is extremely nervous and panicked, can''t even speak clearly at the moment. There is only one voice in his heart. If he repeats it again, he will never come to attack Datang! At this moment, the roar of Liu Jingcheng towards the Tang army and the sound of iron hooves are rolling in. Their position is obviously the two wings of the barracks of Silla and Baiji. Under the leadership of Liu Xiang and Xiong Qu, 20000 Jin Wuwei are on one side like two huge wings. The Liujing city is like an eagle, flapping two huge wings to attack the barracks of Silla and Baiji. The earth shaking cry spread to the distance, which naturally shocked the emperor of Tang Dynasty, who was still in the tower of the city. He stood up from the chair and couch, and startled Yang Wu and even iron who served him on both sides. Looking at his Majesty''s body, he quickly held an arm and said nervously, "Your Majesty..." "I have nothing to do with it." Li Zhi closed his eyes and waited for a while, but he said, "it''s fierce. Suddenly, it''s almost dark in front of me. Help me to the head of the city to see if the United forces of Silla and Baiji have killed us." "My highness, your highness ordered Liu Xiang to attack the barracks of Silla and Baiji with xiongqu. Just now I heard that it was Liu Rengui who realized that he was not right. On the way back, he made an agreement with his highness that Yinshi attacked Xinluo and Baiji Barracks at three quarters. " Lian tie and Yang Wu supported Li Zhi and explained to Li Zhi as they walked out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 Lizhi stood at the head of the city, his eyes were full of shock and inconceivable, and more was the uncontrollable joy and excitement! The scene in front of him did not dare to dream of such a night. The heavy cavalry in the telescope was like a huge dark monster. In the barracks of Silla and Baiji, they rushed forward recklessly and slowly, while the soldiers of Silla and Baiji on both sides, like paper paste, were lightly picked by the horses in the hands of Tang soldiers, and immediately flew out, free Fall, will be ready to pounce on the companion hit dizzy a few lie on the ground. Slowly moving the telescope in his hand, Jin Wuwei, who he was most familiar with, appeared in his field of vision. Two dragons, like winged dragons, raised a long flying dust in some cold morning. The bows and crossbows in Jin Wuwei''s hands were like rows of rain arrows, shooting at the two flanks of Silla and Baiji as they galloped. Before the sun rises from the ground in the early morning, the cold and dazzling horse''s head is less bright and murderous, but it gives people a colder and more chilly air. Under the wall, Li Zhi put down his binoculars for a while and looked down on the wall with his hands. He saw that a black steed was ready to go. The general leading these men was Wei Tuqi of the prince''s guard. "Hong''er, are you going to leave no troops for the city? If in case gaozang is at this time... " Li Zhi felt that his sense of overall situation had been obviously improved. At least he knew how to analyze enemies and friends, and he would not easily regard Gao Zang as a harmless subject any more. "That''s not true. The children''s ministers have already invited them here, so that they will not be afraid of what they are doing with their lofty beauty." Li Hong also put down the telescope in his hand, pointed to a group of people behind his father. The war was a mixed one, which he had never thought of, from the siege of the city to a hearty counterattack. It can be seen from this that the decisive factor on the battlefield is often the keen insight of a unified general to the situation of the war, and the strong strength of the troops can turn the good luck that did not belong to him on the battlefield into his own advantage and initiative. But then again, every decision made by the generals on the battlefield will not only win the game, but also bear the consequences of failure. Every decision is like a double-edged sword, and the victory or defeat is in the twinkling of an eye. Li Zhi turned his head and saw a group of people headed by Koguryo to gaozang. At this time, they were standing on the wall of the city, looking complex and focused on the battle field outside the city. However, they were not protected by a group of soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. But in fact, everyone knew that Li Hong had supervised them in disguise, so as to prevent the riots of Koguryo people on the wall. After all, after all, after the troops of the Tang Dynasty were dispatched, the troops of the Tang Dynasty in Liujing city were empty. Who knows whether they, who have always been white eyed wolves like Silla and Baiji, will be harmful to Li Zhi and others. "In this case, why not let those people go? I look at the situation in front of me. Victory is already in the bag of the Tang Dynasty. " Li Zhi naturally understood Li Hong''s mind, but he still did not understand why he still left these Koguryo soldiers on the wall. Not only that, but also with the passage of time, the people of Koguryo who originally defended other city gates were all transferred to this side of the city wall by Li Hong. "How nice to keep them and let them witness the strength and invincibility of our army in the Tang Dynasty. In this way, do you think that the people of Koguryo will obey their king''s orders and do the right thing with the Tang Dynasty?" Li Hong said with a smile. "To kill? In this way, Koguryo will only fear and submit to our Tang Dynasty, so that they will not dare to resist our Tang Dynasty from the bottom of their hearts, but this is so? " After Li Zhi woke up, he used himself several times to call himself me, not me. Although it was normal for the emperor''s majesty to call himself "I" or "I" in this period, Li Zhi had rarely called himself "me". All along, both at the court meeting and under the court hall, he called himself "I". Today, he even used me to call himself, so that the ministers headed by GE Xiyuan were confused and did not know the purpose of his Majesty''s action. Nothing is more impressive and unforgettable than the scene of winning more with less. Whether it is gaozang, the king of Koguryo or his servants, or the people of Koguryo standing on the wall, they are deeply convinced by the powerful forces of the Tang Dynasty under the city. An invincible seed of the Tang Dynasty is gradually buried in all the people of Koguryo in this early morning At the bottom of my heart. Especially for the common people, Li Hong believed that when today''s all over, with the speed of spreading rumors, the whole Gaogouli will know that the Tang Dynasty is invincible. Even in the process of spreading, after the modification and exaggeration of the common people, the iron hoof of the Tang Dynasty will be engraved with the brand of God or devil, thus becoming more mysterious And powerful. Tang Dynasty, with its strong fighting power, continued to disperse the Allied forces of Xinluo and Baiji under the eyes of Koguryo people and courtiers.Outside Liujing, the Xinluo and Baiji allied forces began to lose their armour. All over the mountains and fields were deserters. Even Fu Yufeng, who quickly squeezed out his troops from both wings, sat in the carriage and prayed like a lost dog, praying not to be captured by the Tang soldiers behind him. "Wei Tu Qi, right wing!" Li Hong suddenly ordered Wei Tu Qi in the city. "Yes, your highness." Wei Tu Qi didn''t even look at Li Hong. He drove his horse and whipped his whip and led 3000 iron hooves to rush out. After a while, the dust from the futu camp attacked the city. Li Hong and others quickly stirred up the dust in front of them. Gaozang and his servants, including the people of Koguryo, were surrounded by the dust, staring at the soldiers of Xinluo and Baiji who were being hunted down by the Tang army. Jin famin is very angry with his fat body now. Even if he is supported by the ministers on both sides and pushed by the ministers behind him, his fat body still can''t run too fast. The carriage is shot like a hedgehog by Tang Jun''s arrows. If Wen Junjie didn''t come to the rescue in time, he would have been killed or captured by the Tang army. Now, there are no other people around him except several thousand soldiers and a dozen or so officials. Wen Junjie and he were scattered in the battlefield. Although the powerful forces of Tang army were resisted for a time by Wen Junjie, they won time for escape for themselves. But now he couldn''t even climb the horse. He tried to ride it several times. However, because his body was too fat, he fell from the saddle with his hands powerless before the minister could get him up. Therefore, in order to escape his life, he had to use his two legs to escape. He was sweating and panting, and his chest was like a needle pricking, which made him feel difficult to breathe. The wheezing breath was not only from him, but also from several courtiers pushing him. The relatives who escorted them were escorts in name, but under the harassment of the Tang army in its periphery, it was extremely difficult for them to effectively keep from being dispersed by the Tang army, let alone the king who led them to retreat together. Li Hong on the wall saw this scene, so he decisively ordered Wei Tuqi, the general who had been leading the butu camp on standby, to capture Jin famin. If Jin famin and Fu Yufeng could be captured in this war, it would be a complete victory. If one of them escaped the siege of the Tang army, for Li Hong, the victory of the counterattack, in which one of them escaped the siege of the Tang army, always seemed to discount Li Hong. Wei Tu Qi attacked like a whirlwind. When they were close to the army of Silla, they also met with resistance. However, they, led by light cavalry, did not mean to entangle with them. Instead, they led the 3000 Fu Tu camp, circled the enemy outside the city and wandered for a while before they again attacked the fleeing Jin famin. Li Hong watched Wei Tuqi''s troops. When he was bitten by Xinluo soldiers, Li Hong''s clenched fist had never been loosened. Even when he swam and revolved with the enemy, Li Hong''s face was also very cold. He was afraid that Wei Tu Qi would lose the target of Jin famin in in the big battlefield under the city. Therefore, when Wei Tuqi passed through the enemy''s blockade and led the soldiers of the futu camp to chase Jin famin''s escape direction, he clenched his fist for a long time and then unconsciously released it. Li Zhi looked at Li Hong''s relaxed and tall body. He was also relieved at the same time. He didn''t care much about whether he could catch Jin famin. He only cared whether this battle could completely solve Liu Jing''s encirclement. Before the reinforcements arrived, as long as he was no longer besieged by Silla and Baiji. As for whether we can catch Jin famin and Fu Yufeng, it is naturally the best for Li Zhi to catch him. If we can''t catch him, we don''t feel any loss. At this time, Liu Rengui''s heavy cavalry was no longer effective. The Xinluo Baiji united army, which had been completely broken up, had already broken up and fled in all directions. Only a small group of troops of Wen Junjie could pose a slight threat to the Tang army. However, Xiong Qu was also aware of the tenacity of the new Luo soldiers led by Wen Junjie. After seeing that Wei Tuqi had bitten Jin famin''s tail, he gave up his only worry and began to concentrate on fighting with Wen Junjie on the battlefield. However, Wen Junjie clearly knew the truth of catching the thief and the king. In a flash, he left a stream of bait to Xiong Qu like a loach. He himself led a few thousand people and rushed to Liujing city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 At almost the same time, Lizhi and Li Hong put down their binoculars and looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. One of them was full of shock and dissatisfaction, the other was full of fun and interest. "Oh, it''s interesting. I want to catch the thief and catch the king." Li Hong''s tone is relaxed, but the murderous spirit in his eyes is getting stronger and stronger. "Silly, what did I say? Now that people are coming to destroy the city, I''ll see what you can do Li Zhi was very depressed. He thought that the victory was easy to get. Who knew that such a horrible thing appeared. "You just warned me to be careful of Gao Zang and others, but you didn''t say to be careful of the Silla and Baiji outside the city, especially the general of Silla. This general is not sure who he is. It''s interesting that he can still keep a cool and sober mind when the army has collapsed to such an extent. He is a little old. " Li Hong picked up the telescope and looked at the solution of Wen Jun, who rushed over at a very fast speed, and said in admiration. Lizhi also picked up the telescope again. Just now he saw people rushing in this direction, he put down the telescope, so even the general of the family did not see who it was. At this time, hearing Li Hong''s words, he picked up a telescope to look for the general in the group. At the same time, he returned to Li Hong''s words and said, "don''t make a fool of yourself. Now the war is at a critical juncture. Is it a time for others to destroy their prestige?" Li Hong ignored the long father''s reprimand. Looking at the more than 1000 people who were rushing to attack, Li Hong said to Huameng, "how many soldiers are there in the city? Gather up at once. By the way, those people will not have to worry about it. They will gather together Li Hong was talking about the more than 100 Fu Tu Ying soldiers who had supervised Gao Zang and others. At this time, Gao Zang and others had no idea of fighting against the Tang Dynasty. At the moment, the only thought was: "fortunately, I didn''t resist the Tang Dynasty too hard. Otherwise, I''m afraid If you add the unique thunder of the Tang Dynasty... " Gao Zang stood on the head of the city, his face became more and more pale. The more he thought about it, he became more and more afraid, even afraid that he had begun to sweat. As for the Tang Dynasty, he can not rise to revolt. As for whether his throne can be preserved, he has no desire now. Now he only hopes not to be captured by the Tang Dynasty and return to Chang''an. "Is it him?" Li Zhi didn''t hear much about what Li Hong said to Hua Meng. Instead, he was searching for the general with a telescope. So when he saw the general, he murmured to himself. Li Hong, who had just taken two steps and was ready to meet the enemy himself, stopped after hearing his father''s words. He turned back and asked, "do you still know Xinluo people? Have you ever been to Silla in these years? " "I met him in the early years. It was too long. At that time, he was not so old. In the 22nd year of Zhenguan, he followed Jin Chunqiu to Chang''an, so I still have some impressions of him, like Wen Jun is an important official in the spring and Autumn period, but he should not be ignored. " Lizhi put down his telescope and said calmly. It''s not that Li Zhi has a good memory, but that he inherited the throne after Li Shimin''s death in the 23rd year of Zhenguan. As a result, it is difficult for him to remember the events of the two years. Therefore, it is reasonable for him to tell the year when Wen Jun came to the Tang Dynasty easily. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. He thought his father had something to do with these people. He didn''t expect that he remembered Wen Jun just because of such a big event what. After counting the number of soldiers, even Li Hong felt some toothache. Unexpectedly, the whole Liujing city has more than 200 soldiers and less than 300 soldiers who can be put together! Judging from other people''s forces, it is estimated that at least one thousand two three to one thousand five hundred people will stop them from attacking the city with three hundred people. Is that a bit of a mantis'' meaning? However, if they were allowed to attack the city, although the Gaogouli people on the wall could resist it, the face of the Tang Dynasty would be ruined, and people would think that the Tang Dynasty was not invincible. Therefore, in any case, Li Hong had to go out of the city to meet the enemy. Although he was a pragmatist, at this time, in the face of Koguryo, Silla and Baiji, if he did not go out of the city to meet the enemy, the victory of the war would still leave a lucky gap in the hearts of the three countries. It will make them think that the army of the Tang Dynasty is not invincible, it is still traceable and can be defeated. Therefore, in order not to let this gap be detected by others, Li Hong must lead his troops out of the city to meet them. With patient explanation and absolute assurance, Li Zhi allowed Li Hong to go out of the city to meet the enemy. But at the same time, Li Zhi called Gao Zang to his side, and Yang Wu and Lian tie protected him. Gaozang, on the other hand, needs to be ready to convey the order of the Tang emperor at any time, that is, to order the people of Koguryo to go out of the city to rescue the prince of the Tang Dynasty! The gate of the city opened, and a line of 300 riders went out of the city quickly. After leaving the city, the city gate behind did not close for the first time, and it was still open with no defense. In Li Hong''s hands, Ma Shuo is no longer like he was when he was a child. He only drags along on the ground. Today, although his horse writing is not as powerful as some soldiers, he still has his own height and arm length. When he dances on his horse, he is also a tiger and a tiger, and he is a bully and a murderer!Cavalry with less than 300 men need to attack the enemy with speed. It is a conventional war in this era for cavalry to charge against each other, which is much less dangerous than attacking infantry with cavalry. Light cavalry, in particular, never charge the infantry camp with a complete cavalry, not to mention the movies and television of the last generation. After the cavalry rushes into the infantry camp, people dance guns and sticks on their horses, killing the enemy crying and scurrying. In the real battlefield, if you dare to charge the infantry camp with light cavalry, then the cavalry general is either mentally ill or completely stupid. In terms of relativity, horses are afraid of people. So when a horse rushes into an infantry camp, it is impossible for a horse to beat back the enemy in the air. On the contrary, it will only be surrounded by infantry. When the horse is frightened or injured by the infantry, the soldiers on the horse''s back will have only one way to die, waiting for others'' spears and spears when they roll off the horse''s back Let''s make a leech hive. What''s more, the most natural advantage of light cavalry is their mobility. It''s strange that they can take advantage of the most important advantage of mobility when they fight with the enemy''s swords and guns. Therefore, stormtroopers or barracks are generally luxuries of this era. The work of full armored heavy cavalry is the only way for them to overturn infantry with heavy strength without fear of knife cutting, spear stabbing and arrow shooting. Li Hong dare to attack, of course, because of his reason, that is, the range of the bow and crossbow. With this advantage, at least people can''t reach him when shooting himself. The crossbow is now the standard equipment for both light cavalry and heavy cavalry. In the face-to-face collision with the gentle troops, the crossbow in the hand has naturally reflected in the hand. At this moment, both Wen Junjie and Li Hong know that the charge of the two teams of cavalry, when the crossbow is used up, is compared with one breath. Who can still keep the momentum in front of the opposite side, without a trace of flinch momentum, then who will occupy the absolute initiative in the charge. Naturally, this can only be done when the disparity of forces is not very large. The arrow quickly forms a black net in front of the cavalry led by Wen Junjie, and the whistling sound of the air pierces through it, which makes people feel uneasy. Wen Jun unties one hand rein, the other hand brandishes the long knife in the hand, separates the arrow which flies to come. The weak arrows either fell to the ground or fell on the adjutant. Only a small part of them could pass through the first row of cavalry and fall from high altitude, causing some damage to the cavalry behind them. Wen Junjie''s face was dignified. At this time, he was no longer able to gallop on horseback so skillfully and fast as ever. He could only keep on rushing forward when he heard the scream of people tumbling behind him. The bows and arrows have been shot by them for a long time. Now they just rely on their speed and skillful horsemanship to avoid the arrows shot by hundreds of people in the Tang Dynasty on the horse''s back. The original neat formation behind them has become loose because of the interference of the crossbows and arrows. Li Hong''s face was ferocious. He was staring at the old man with white beard. He knew that Wen Jun was the backbone of these cavalry. If he killed him, the cavalry would be left to be slaughtered. "Kill!" Li Hong shook his horse in the air and roared. He loosened the reins in his hand. Instead, he held the horse''s head tightly in his hands and rushed to Wen Jun, who was opposite him. "Kill!" When Wen Jun liberated and slowed down his horse speed, the left and right deputy generals felt two steps closer. Just as the two armies were about to meet, they suddenly released Wen Jun behind him. Although it was behind them, the speed of the whole cavalry in Silla did not slow down. Obviously, this familiar strategy was carefully designed by them to protect the elderly Wen Junjie for a long time. This kind of design may be useful to others, but it is useless for Li Hong. After all, there are two masters in the Tang Palace on both sides of Li Hong! Huameng and Jingzhe are in the front, cheetah and grain in the back, and the four people are always around. They try to put Li Hong in a position that is not easy to be attacked by others, but the crown prince is easy to attack others. Ma Shuo danced a burst of bright rotten silver flowers in the air. Under Li Hong''s wave, the sharp blade of writing, nearly one meter long, went straight through. Suddenly, Wen Junjie was protected between the two lieutenants in the back, sweeping and blocking each other, avoiding the blocking of Ma Shuo''s passing through by the Xinluo deputy general. The horse in his crotch continued to fly forward. As for the two Xinluo vice generals who were close to his body less than five steps away, Li Hong ignored even the Council. The horse in his hand quickly pulled back to make room for Huameng and Jingzhe. And he himself is between the electric light and flint, twisting his waist to gather strength. The horse in his hand stabs out again. The two deputy generals of Xinluo are entangled by Huameng and Jingzhe. Before Li Hong''s eyes, only Wen Junjie''s face was startled. Before he could hold the knife to block him, he felt a burst of hot pain in his chest, and his arm suddenly became unable to lift up. The young man who suddenly appeared in front of him picked the horse in his hand. Wen Junjie felt that he could not help but fly away from the horse''s back. The horse in front of him was carrying himself and throwing it to one side.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 Wen Jun was in the air, but he still had the murderous figure of the young general of Tang Dynasty. He had to admit that the young man and the four people beside him were more skilled and brave in charging cavalry. I tried this move repeatedly, but I didn''t want to meet with others before I met half of them. Because I was old and weak, I couldn''t kill them. What''s more, the cooperation of hundreds of people in Datang is absolutely seamless! Yes, it''s seamless and unbreakable Bang, Wen Junjie felt a pain in his whole body, as if he was about to fall apart. Then he closed his eyes before he lost consciousness. When Li Hong Ma Shuo picked out Wen Junjie, the cheetah and the grain of grain had quickly killed him. After all, in the rapid charge, when he picked up Ma Shuo and threw it out of the enemy, the door in front of his chest was already wide open. As long as the cavalry behind Wen Junjie is not a fool, even if it is a loose cavalry formation, they can have time to seize the gap in front of their chest and give them a fatal blow. So at this moment, when Jingzhe and huamengti are unable to protect themselves in time, they have to rush up to provide cover for themselves. Ma Shuo can''t wait for a breath, so he needs him to thrust out again quickly. It''s like a person running in a tall grass. If you want to avoid being blocked by the grass in front of you and trip over, you need to keep playing with the grass in front of you, and you also need to pay attention to whether there are other obstacles under your feet. While charging on the horse''s back, although you don''t have to worry about your feet, the horse in your hand needs to stab back and forth more quickly than your two arms, and even guard against the situation that the enemy will not let go after being stabbed by your horse''s head. At this time, you need to draw out the cross knife from your waist at the first time, hold the saddle side with one hand, and swing the cross knife in front of you. No matter whether you hit the horse or the master''s leg on the horse''s back, you should immediately twist your waist and sit on the horse''s back when waving the first knife. Because between the electric light and flint, you can take back the horse''s name in an instant! So Li Hong did not wait for his whole body to sit upright on the horse''s back. Like a pair of eyes at the top of his head, Li Hong quickly put out a hand, grabbed it in the air, and then pulled it back. The horse that had just been released returned to his own hand. Although the cooperation between the three hundred riders is not the same as that of the five, it is no wonder that the companions and their companions are in trust, and at the same time, they help to defend the loopholes in the attack. This is the reason why Wen Junjie felt despair when he took a glance in the air. Because these cavalry of Datang cooperated so well that everyone''s reaction speed was beyond imagination. With skillful cooperation, before the two teams met each other to a distance of 50 steps, the whole Xinluo cavalry array of 1000 people was completely defeated by less than 300 Tang cavalry. Xiongqu was entangled by most of the baits sent by Wen Junjie. So when he saw that the prince gave up guarding the city and took the initiative to attack, he was already in a state of confusion. He even suffered some injuries because he had to take into account the war situation of his highness. After all, if he was not easily entangled with bait by Wen Junjie, then Wen Junjie would not be able to disperse his troops to attack the city, nor would his highness be forced to leave the city to meet the enemy. Just when he was in chaos, the prince''s highness had already collided with Wen Junjie''s riding array by virtue of the hundreds of people. Xiongqu let a long knife cut into the armor on his back and roared. Just as he was about to let Jin Wuwei in front of him rescue him, he saw Wen Jun untie the old fox and was thrown out by a horse. After less than ten steps forward, we can see that a large buffer zone has been formed in front of his Highness the prince. Because of the formation of this buffer zone and the scattered formation of Xinluo soldiers being shot by arrows, it is impossible to form an effective threat to the prince in a short period of time. Looking at the scene in front of him, a spear pierced through his armpit. Fortunately, he was quick to react, but his armor was penetrated, but even so, he felt a burning heat in his ribs. The prince''s highness is not in danger. Xiongqu can concentrate on responding to the enemy naturally. After dispatching a small group of troops to assist Li Hong, Xiong Qu, who was in high spirits, roared and cut off the heads of the soldiers who attacked him secretly. The heads of the soldiers were boiling in the air with blood. A shower of blood splashed out of the air. On the battlefield, there has never been anything shameless and aboveboard. As long as you can kill the enemy, as long as you can live more than the enemy, even for a few minutes, these are enough reasons for you to kill your enemy in any way. In the war situation, people linger on the edge of life and death. The interweaving of iron and blood, morality and justice, fairness and justice have never existed. Whoever has a sharp broadsword in his hand, a skillful rider, and a strong military force, is just and a hero. History never gives the loser any chance to explain, and it is always written by the winners and the successors.At this time, the battlefield situation again turned into a chase like massacre. A large number of Silla and Baiji soldiers began to drill into the dead again. In spite of the commander''s order, even if the chief officer cut off the heads of several deserters, they could not deter or prevent the collapse of other soldiers. Xie Fulou''s face was dismal. Some of the losers in the war were too inexplicable. He thought he had the absolute advantage. Moreover, Xinluo joined forces together and their respective kings personally supervised the war. Even if Liu Jingcheng could not be defeated in this war, it would give a warning to the Tang Dynasty. However, the reality is far away from yesterday''s plan, which is completely opposite. Looking at the familiar figure in the distance, he said to himself: "bastard! Don''t put down your weapons and surrender! You want me to be cut off by the army of the Kingdom Cough Immediately order everyone to put down their weapons! " Liu Xiang stood on the chariot like a leisurely stroll on the battlefield, with his broadsword on Yu Feng''s neck. Behind him stood several soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, in case someone attacked the Savior. The speed of the carriage was very slow because there were a lot of Baiji soldiers in front of the carriage. However, at this moment, under the eye of Xie Fulou, all the soldiers were obediently put down their weapons after being reprimanded by Fu Yufeng. Consciously, they formed a long line with drooping heads and lame legs, all kinds of postures and difficulties It''s hard to keep up with the carriage. Xie Fulou''s face became more pale, looking at the defeated generals, his heart was filled with despair and unwillingness. The baiji servants on both sides of the carriage were staggering, looking sluggish and decadent. He walked on the battlefield full of corpses, and from time to time he yelled loudly and powerlessly to lay down his weapons. Looking at the ministers who were usually submissive to him, and dared to order himself, schaefflow did not know whether to be angry or to obey their words. "Son of a bitch, Xie Fulou, put down your weapon quickly. Have you ignored the king''s life? You are an unfaithful and unfilial bastard, and the king has always trusted you so much!" "My Lord, it''s sheflo who insists on his own way. It''s not about the king and his ministers. Both the king and his ministers were forced here by him." "Lord shangguo, Xie Fulou secretly colluded with Xin Luojin famin. They tried to challenge the prestige of shangguo, but the king''s dissuasion failed. Xie Fulou went even further and took the king, his ministers and others here." Looking at the carriage less than a hundred paces away from the opposite side, schaefflo rushed to his angry king. The weapon he had intended to put down was firmly in his hand again. When they saw him ready to lay down their weapons, their faces relaxed, and they were ready to impeach and stigmatize him. In this way, at least, they could save their lives and the king''s life when they were interrogated by the state. Schaefflo himself knew that these officials and the king yelled at him so much that they wanted to bear the charges of challenging the dignity of the Kingdom, so as to protect the king and their lives. Now, whether they surrender or not, the final result is also framed by them as the initiator of challenging the dignity of the kingdom. For the sake of the king No, they will definitely put all the charges on their heads for their own lives. Standing on the carriage, Liu Xiang watched Xie Fulou clench the weapon in his hand again. He knew that he might not be easy to surrender. With Fu Yufeng and other people''s hard work, it was obvious that the baiji general knew that whether he surrendered or not, he would die in the end. Liu Xiang naturally didn''t believe what Fu Yufeng and other people said. If a general could force everyone to reach the battlefield and challenge the dignity of the Tang Dynasty, then the general should first seek power and usurp the throne before challenging the Tang Dynasty. It is impossible to challenge the majesty of the Tang Dynasty with people who disturb the morale of the army. At this moment, not only did he not surrender, but his expression became more and more calm. There was a sense of indignation that he died bravely. As a military general, Liu Xiang naturally understood better than others how a general commanding the whole army was betrayed by his king and his colleagues. "I''ll give you a chance to commit suicide and let your soldiers lay down their arms and surrender. They are innocent and should not follow you to death!" Liu Xiangzhan in the carriage, facing the opposite shefulou with a trace of respect said. Looking at the Tang generals standing on the king''s carriage, Xie Fulou was stunned for a moment, and suddenly showed a brilliant smile on his face. He said in Tang dialect, "OK, I will let them lay down their weapons, but I have a request." Liu Xiang frowned. He felt a little displeased. He had already violated the scope of his rights. If he had not been loyal to him, he would have ordered the crossbow to shoot hundreds of them. Xie Fulou laughed again, and said in a loud voice, "the general misunderstood me. As a defeated general, I naturally know that it is rude to ask for a request at this time. However, my request is very simple and will not embarrass the general. I just want the general to tell me who he is After saying that, Xie Fulou pointed to not far away, a tall young general of Tang army, surrounded by a group of people, was kicking Jin famin to this side like a football ball.Liu Xiang looked up and saw his royal highness escorted by Xiong Qu, Liu Rengui and Wei Tuqi Er Kicking a ball? Like people coming this way. "My highness the prince of the Tang Dynasty." Liu Xiang said coldly. "He is in charge of the war?" "Yes." "Thank you, general." Xie Fulou gave a frank smile and then said to Fu Yufeng: "my Lord, although I have great ambition and hope to be the commander-in-chief of our three armies of Baiji, I have no intention of betraying Baiji. I have formed cliques and attacked my colleagues in the imperial court, which is nothing more than to kick off the way that they obstruct the promotion of my ministers. Take care of yourself, my colleagues. I will not let you sleep if you turn into a fierce ghost. Ha ha... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Liu Xiang watched as shefulou''s body slowly fell down. The blood sprayed from his neck was scattered on the ground. Before it was completely eroded by the soil, it was like a black flower withering on the ground under his feet. But in the end, Liu Xiang also understood a little, that is, Xie Fulou''s sincere praise of his royal highness Li Hong, and the last loyal words of his husband Yu Feng: "to be a courtier of the Tang Dynasty with honesty and decency, it''s the good fortune of the Tang Dynasty to have such a reserve monarch who can be used to fighting, but it''s the misfortune of Baiji, Xinluo, Gaogouli and other countries." As he walked, Li Hong was sweating and panting. The clothes on his fat body looked like Jin famin, who had just been fished out of the water. At the same time, Li Hong asked Liu Rengui why he appeared in the rear of the United forces of Silla and Baiji. It turns out that Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan originally intended to talk to Li Hong, but because it was too late, and Li Zhi''s strong command, they ordered them to go to the war immediately in the name of the emperor, so they couldn''t tell Li Hong in a hurry. But when they led the Tang army and Koguryo soldiers out of Liujing city not far away, they had already noticed that someone had discovered their army, and they didn''t care at first. However, Liu Rengui is a ghost. He connects his Majesty''s sending him and Liu Renyuan to go to war immediately, and connects with Gao Zang. In his heart, he doubts whether it is Gao Zang who incites his majesty to let him go out for the war, and then takes advantage of the fact that Tang Dynasty does not have many troops in Liujing, whether he wants to capture his majesty. So they secretly sent people to investigate those who found them. Unexpectedly, they found that it was the army of the United forces of Silla and Baiji. So Liu Rengui and Liu Renyuan discussed in secret and asked Liu Renyuan to lead the light cavalry troops and Koguryo soldiers to the border. Liu Rengui, on the other hand, led the heavy cavalry troops to attack from the enemy''s rear when the United forces of Silla and Baiji were ready to attack the city. Thus, there are three ghost fire like semaphores in the night. The banners are unique to Anxi troops and have not been fully popularized in other places. However, Xue Rengui, Liu Rengui and others, along the way, mentioned the advantages of these more complicated and concise banners than they used. So, along the way, Liu Rengui and others began to learn the semaphore with Xue Rengui. Unexpectedly, it was used in a short time. Li Hong laughs and kicks Jin famin on the ground for several circles again. At this time, the officials of Xinluo can only dare to be angry and speechless. They look gloomy and cry bitterly at their king. They are kicked by the generals of the Tang dynasty like pigs. The original gorgeous King''s clothes were already dirty, full of blood and dust, mixed with the sweat smell of fat people, sending out the smell of fly''s joy. At this time, his face was blue and purple, and dust covered his cheeks, and he was washed away by the sweat on his forehead. As a result, black marks one by one hung all over the face, showing a vivid and colorful face. If Li Hong was between Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, who had the deepest prejudice and the highest vigilance towards whom, naturally, there was no doubt that he was right or wrong in Silla. In the original historical process, Xinluo and Datang cooperated to destroy Baiji and Gaogouli, and signed a friendship treaty. But eventually, the ambition of Xinluo wolf gradually rose. In order to follow the example of Tang Dynasty and establish a state system like that of Tang Dynasty, Xinluo began to turn its face and refuse to recognize people, and finally launched a war with the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, Li Hong can''t feel any favor when he looks at this fat ball like Jin famin. It''s light to treat him like this. If it wasn''t for Liu Rengui and others to stop him, Li Hong would kill him at the first time! Fu Yufeng, who is more than 60 years old, was pulled down from the carriage by Liu Xiang. No matter whether he was captured by Xinluo or Baiji, he has been driven out of the Tang Dynasty by the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and all of them have been driven into the Liujing city. After the Gaogouli soldiers launched the expedition, the empty barracks were supervised. Jin famin, who was kicked out by Li Hong, just stood with her husband Yufeng who had just got out of the car. They looked at each other''s embarrassment, and their eyes were filled with deep regret and bitterness. The scene before them was something they had never thought of in any case. "My husband Yu Feng met his Highness the prince." Fu Yufeng led thirty ministers behind him, kneeling respectfully. Before Li Hong had time to wonder why Fu Yufeng knew his identity, he looked like a beggar beside him. The dirty Jin famin glared at his round eyes and looked down at Fu Yu Feng who was kowtowing respectfully. Then he quickly reached out to Li Hong and said, "you are..." After realizing the irreverence of his finger at the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Jin famin quickly put down his arm. After raising a cloud of dust, he led the ministers who had just stood behind him. He also immediately knelt down and said in a hurry: "I have seen the prince''s palace. Please forgive me for your rudeness." Li Hong ignored a group of people kneeling in front of him. He looked around, but could not find a suitable place to sit. So he had to pull several corpses to cushion them. Under the daze of the public, he stabbed himself down on several stacked corpses.Liu Xiang quickly walked up to him and told him all about himself and Sheffield in detail. Li Hong nodded approvingly: "it''s rare that you have the heart to cherish each other. It''s true that I''m a country of rites and ceremonies. Naturally, I''m adhering to the principle of embracing all rivers and having tolerance to get along with neighboring countries. Remember to bury him later." "Yes, your highness. I thank your Highness for not investigating. " Liu Xiang said respectfully. "You''re welcome. The general has the position and identification of the general. You are right." Li Kaifang looked at Liu Xiang. The sun was already high in the sky, and it was the most sultry time of the day. I can''t feel any cool breeze. It doesn''t bring cool and fresh air to anyone here. On the contrary, the smell of blood is more intense. Li Hong did not intend to immediately escort Fu Yufeng and Jin famin back to Liujing city. Naturally, Liu Rengui and others would not remind and advise his royal highness what the party should do at this time. What''s more, when they saw the prince''s meaning, they were very likely to blame the two kings of Silla and Baekje on the battlefield where the smell of blood was strong and pungent, and there was still a scream on the ground. "Hold your head up." Under Li Hong''s buttocks were several corpses. His helmet had been taken off, but he still took the white handkerchief from Huameng and made it into a mask style and tied it to his mouth. Jin famin and Fu Yufeng looked down at each other. They thought they would be escorted to Liujing city for questioning. Unexpectedly, the prince''s highness of the Tang Dynasty was really an extraordinary person, and he even wanted to interrogate them on the battlefield where the corpse mountain was wild. "There is no need to ask the reason for the fact. Why did you dare to attack Liujing city? Why did you dare to come here even though you knew that we were stationed here in the Tang Dynasty. Now let me ask you the first question, do you want to live or die? " Li Hong''s hand is leaning on the horizontal knife in the ground, the tone relaxed asks a way. "Live..." Jin famin and Fu Yufeng share the same voice, and look up and say quickly. "How can you bring a woman to the battlefield? It''s interesting. Unfortunately, I don''t have the strength to protect my maids. It''s sad. " Li Hong took a look at the two pretty maids kneeling behind Jin famin. The Xinluo maidservant is really worthy of its reputation. The two beautiful women are obviously in line with the taste of rich and noble families in the Tang Dynasty. "Please forgive your highness. I was just confused for a moment and listened to the slander and flattery of the minister. Therefore, I was misled by lard and was forced here by him in a muddle headed way." Fu Yufeng''s reaction was much faster than that of Jin famin, and immediately put all the blame on the dead Xie Fulou. "Yes, yes, I was forced by Wen Junjie''s slander and persecution. I had no courage to fight against the kingdom. I asked his highness prince to spare his life." Jin Famin ''s fat body trembled, and his eyes turned. He saw that there was no Wen Junjie next to him, so he had a pattern of learning, and put the blame on Wen Junjie, the commander of the armed forces. Li Hong was not interested in their explanation at all. He did not dare to do it. This was the best play of Silla, Baiji, especially the Koryo Bonzi of the previous generation, so he did not ask why. "Since it is easy to live, send your ministers back to take money to redeem the two of you." Li Hong didn''t do anything else, just for money. After all, if they took all their money, they would not have the strength to form an army in a short period of time, and the three families would be able to coexist peacefully for a period of time. "I don''t know how much silver your highness needs?" As soon as Jin famin heard that he wanted money, his eyes brightened up. As long as he didn''t want to die, he could tell the amount of silver. "How much do you think you are worth?" Li Hong disdains to look at Jin FA min, and then looks at her husband Yu Feng with a dignified face. She asks lightly. "This I''m afraid this fat body is not worth much. How about 10000 liang? " Jin famin shows off his cleverness in the fear of his ministers behind him. "Ten thousand taels? Jin famin, what do you think if I kill you now and fight to the city of Silla to support another nobleman to become king? I think they can give me more than you do? " Li Hong was not worried because he heard the sound of horse hooves just now. It was dragon father who rode his horse to this side under the close protection of a group of jinwuwei. "By the way, there is your husband Yu Feng. Besides your aristocrats, Baiji also has seven nobles, such as Sha, Yan, Guo, Mu and so on. I''m afraid they would like you to die on the battlefield or be captured by the Tang Dynasty? In this way, they can usurp your throne by virtue of their close relationship with the Japanese ghost house Fuxin all the year round. Therefore, if you don''t want Baiji to be subjugated, you should send someone back to raise money. As for how much your throne is worth, you can decide by yourself. " After Li Hong turned to his husband Yu Feng, he got up to meet his father. I haven''t seen such a person. It''s full of pungent, disgusting and vomiting battlefield. He has to come and join in the fun. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 Lizhi changed his armor again. The golden armor was worn by him again. He wore a golden helmet. He held a golden whip in his hand and an absolutely unnecessary crossbar on his waist for decoration. Step down riding a snow-white horse without a hair, in the horse''s majestic elegant pace, on the horse''s back to follow the horse''s small steps, rhythmic ups and downs. The war horse is quite human. After Li Hong got up, he immediately stopped. For Li Hong, this horse had a deep impression. In those years, the prince had to match the horse with his food ticket without understanding the horse and the horse. The whole palace was full of birds and dogs. When the horses saw Li Hong, they subconsciously stopped moving forward. They even tended to step back and stay away from this man. With the help of Yang Wu and Lian tie, Li Zhi slowly got down from the horse''s back, holding the horizontal knife on his waist in one hand and the Golden Whip in the other. The Dragon strode to Jin famin and Fu Yufeng, who were still kneeling in the sun. In addition to the prince''s highness and several generals of the Tang Dynasty, there was a bright and murderous Jin Wu Wei guarding Li Zhi in the middle. Such a battle, in the battlefield of a sea of corpses, was even more majestic for Li Zhi and the generals behind him, which caused great psychological shock to the opposite king of Silla and Baiji, as well as his officials. Jin famin and her husband Yu Feng, who had been informed for a long time, were ragged and dirty. Their clothes were mixed with sweat and blood. They smelled of stench. They knelt on the ground and kowtowed again: "my ministers, Jin famin and Fu Yufeng, have met the emperor of the Tang Dynasty." The emperor of the Tang Dynasty visited the battlefield in person. Both Jin famin and Fu Yufeng began to feel a little trembling in their tone, and they were even more frightened in their hearts. Especially under the shock of the murderous Jin Wuwei, they were already desperate for their future fate. "Datang has always been friendly with you. You don''t appreciate Datang''s help to you, but you even want to take advantage of me in Liujing city to besiege me. What''s the reason! Jin famin, your father visited the Tang Dynasty many times in those years. He was hereditary and friendly with me. Why did you do this? Fu Yufeng, I have seen you since that year. Under your jurisdiction, baiji is peaceful and the people are rich. Do you want to plot against me? " Li Zhi walked back and forth in front of the two men, looking at the two hostages kneeling on the ground and asked. Lian tie and Yang Wu, who were behind him, actually brought a large chair with a thick tiger skin blanket on it. Then the emperor of Tang Dynasty sat down on the tiger skin blanket ten steps before Jin famin and Fu Yufeng left, waiting for their answers. Li Hong watched Lian tie and Yang Wu take good care of his dragon father. He secretly kicked them and said in a low voice, "this is a battlefield. Do you think it''s chaotang? Bring me a chair! I''ll ask you Do you have any more chairs? I''m tired too "Where is the prince?" Although Li Zhi''s helmet is golden, it is quite light. Like the armor on his body, it is not prepared for war, but more for decoration. Therefore, although Li Zhi was wearing a helmet, it did not affect his hearing. Hearing that Li Hong ignored outsiders, he began to reprimand Yang Wu and Lian tie, so he stopped him in a hurry. Who knows if the crown prince would kick Yang Wu and Lian tie into the nearby blood pit. "I don''t know what my father''s orders are when my son''s minister is here." Li Hong glared at Yang Wu and Lian tie and went to Li Zhi''s side and asked. "Jin famin and her husband Yu Feng were captured by you. What are your plans?" Li Zhi looked relaxed and asked. However, Li Hong knew that his armor was for decoration. It was not as heavy as the real armor. This is why the Dragon father could wear such burnt armor and go back and forth. "My father, my son''s ministers have already explained to them their strong relationship just now. Either they will pay money to redeem others, or we, the great Tang Dynasty, and other Qi Li and Li Jingxing will immediately invade the city of Silla and Baiji, and change one person to sit on their throne." "Oh, what does that mean?" Li Zhiyi didn''t respond for a while. Li Hong''s words didn''t mean to punish these two people at all. Did he want to be lenient to them? "To be simple, to put it bluntly, I abolished the throne of these two people, and then I entered the city of Xinluo and Baiji in the Tang Dynasty. Which of the aristocratic families gave more money, who would be allowed to sit on the throne of Silla and Baiji. It''s not good to hear that they''ve auctioned off their throne, and they''ll give it to whoever gets the highest price. " Li Hong doesn''t care to stand beside Li Zhi and explain. The officials of Tang Dynasty behind Li Zhi don''t know how Li Zhi felt after listening to the prince''s opinion, but they felt chilly and shameless. A crown prince of shangguo even committed such a bandit act If this spread out, it would not be a joke! However, in view of the fact that the prince''s Highness has always been in the army, holding his words and acting in a dictatorial way, they have no choice but to look down at Li Hong, who is like a robber. They have no choice but to keep their heads down and shamelessly follow the prince. What Jin famin and her husband Yu Feng are shocked to hear. It is said that every family has its own difficult Scripture to read. If their throne is not coveted by others in their respective countries and is as stable as a rock, they will not take the risk to attack the Tang Dynasty.Willing to take the risk of being subjugated and exterminated to attack the Tang Dynasty is nothing more than to shift the pressure of domestic struggle for power and profits to the war, and then spare their own hands, while everyone''s attention is on the war against Tang Dynasty, clear up the aristocratic rivals who covet the throne in China. Now their weakness has been said by the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty and threatened them directly, which made them lose any possibility of pleading for guilt and being forgiven. According to their past experience with the Tang people, no matter how many mistakes they made, just like when Li Shimin, the first emperor of the Tang Dynasty, didn''t give them such a heavy blow as they do today, but the strong and powerful Tang people at that time can at least tolerate playing some cautious eyes. For example, after he raised his hand to surrender and was willing to submit to the throne, the Tang people set up a nominal governor''s office in his own country, and he was conferred the title of governor in the name of the Tang Dynasty. But in fact, he continued to enjoy everything in his own country, and continued to be able to dominate. Moreover, with the great backing of the Tang Dynasty to contain other aristocratic families in China, he helped himself to stabilize his throne. His only loss is that he has become the official of others in name, which is nothing more than a nominal official title. What''s more, the title of a minister of the Tang Dynasty is not only a shackle to himself, but also a lot of tangible benefits after he was conferred by the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that this is the best example of blessing in disguise. But now these experiences are useless. Instead of escorting them back to Liujing at the first time, the prince''s highness in the Tang Dynasty didn''t send them back to Liujing at the first time. Instead, he accused himself in the bloody, smelly and stinking battlefield. It seems that all these things have changed and are no longer the external style of the Tang Dynasty. Now the prince of the Tang Dynasty has said his own intention two times. Whether it is Jin famin or Fu Yufeng, if he does not know that he is in danger, he should really die. Li Zhi frowned a little, but he had already said it to himself. Last night, he promised Li Hong that everything was up to him. Now, Li Hong''s treatment of defeated generals in such a way that it was not in the face of the Tang Dynasty made the Tang Dynasty too stingy to show its majesty and demeanor. Li Hong looked at the golden helmet. After Jin famin kowtowed to his husband Yufeng for mercy, long father looked hesitant and quickly whispered in Li Zhi''s ear: "father, do you want to be generous in the country, or do you want to be on the border? When I sealed their country as the governor''s office, what I got in the Tang Dynasty was only recognition in name, and they would not take it seriously. On the day when the scar forgot the pain, they would still hold up their spears and kill me in the Tang Dynasty! They won''t remember the kindness of Datang to them. They will only remember that Datang conquered them several times and killed many of them! This is a narrow-minded, shameless, treacherous, insidious, cunning, mean and mean people. It is in the interests of the Tang Dynasty to let them live and die on their own and curb their development. No matter who they call the king, as long as they are kept at this living standard, it is in the best interests of the Tang Dynasty, so as to protect the border of Datang from their harassment. " "I''m afraid they won''t follow." "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t obey, you will continue to change. Take Baiji as an example. You can''t help other clans secretly and divide Baiji into five countries. The more chaotic they are, the better." "What do you mean by that?" Li Zhi frowned again and asked. "Father and emperor, under the control of other aristocratic families, apart from Jupai City, which is the Royal City, there are also five cities represented by other aristocratic families, such as Gusha City, gumacheng City, Xiongjin City, Daoxian city and zhixia city. As long as we train the lijingmen carefully and infiltrate them into Baiji to stir up dissension and disintegrate, we can make them fight against each other. In this way, they will leave Thinking that they can still recruit so many troops to our Tang dynasty like today, they are still too busy to fight. As the saying goes, "go to the army and attack the plot..." Li Zhi can''t help laughing when he hears the word "Shang Bing Zhan Mou". Li Hong can say anything, but you have to force it into a military plot. It''s really shameless to put gold on your face. Looking at Li Hong''s face serious, persistent, blankly looking at his laughing voice, Li Zhi waved his hand somewhat embarrassed: "it''s OK, you continue to say." "Angry, no more." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 After Li Zhi''s death, the officials of Tang Dynasty, together with Jin famin, Fu Yufeng and others in front of him, cocked up their ears in the sun for a long time, but they did not hear what the emperor and his royal highness were talking about. However, whether the officials of the Tang Dynasty, Jin famin or Fu Yufeng, all hoped that his majesty could not agree with the prince''s proposal. It was better to reprimand them and make them officials of the Tang Dynasty, so as to take charge of Xinluo and Baiji. According to his highness, the smell of copper is too strong. At least, the majesty and nobility of the Tang Dynasty as the king of all nations will be criticized. But in the end, Lizhi let the anxious and anxious ministers despair. His majesty even agreed to the prince''s proposal and let them redeem people with money. Looking at the prince''s Royal Highness carefully breaking his fingers, the cost of a sum of money is like a thunderbolt from the blue. It is not only that Jin Chunqiu and Fu Yufeng are in a daze, and their eyes are black and shaky. They are the officials of the Tang Dynasty who are sweating and ashamed. How are these accounts calculated? Room and board? What''s this? Even gershwon was stunned with his mouth wide open. The officials behind him asked him in a low voice several times, but he didn''t notice that people were talking to him. Transportation! Do you think this is the cost of transporting grain from the Central Plains by his royal highness? wrong! This is what the prince''s highness wants for those troops who are specially responsible for transportation! Medical expenses! Pension! Carriage and horse damage fee! Armor damage fee! Weapon damage fee! Everyone heard these never heard of the name, the liver is shaking! Fu Yufeng and Jin famin in in particular, with his Highness the prince''s urgent speech, the sweat beads on their heads fell to the ground, and their hearts were dripping blood at this time. Although the prince of the Tang Dynasty has never heard of these bright eyes, they are the corresponding expenses. As the king of Silla and Baiji, he naturally knows that war is always supported by silver. But their determination to attack Liujing City, which was occupied by the Tang Dynasty, is actually equivalent to putting the national fortune on this war, hoping to seek more benefits. On the contrary, it is the situation that the national destiny is weakened and dormant for others to kill. Jin famin trembled pale face, blue lips, wrinkled a fat face, raised his head with a crying voice. He asked, "I''m stupid. Please tell me, your highness, what are the expenses of spiritual loss and reputation loss?" Fu Yu Feng quickly nods his head in a hurry. He also wants to know how the spiritual loss fee, reputation loss fee and so on are so expensive! "Don''t understand?" "I''m stupid. Please help your highness." "Oh, you two scared me. If you hadn''t attacked Liujing suddenly, I wouldn''t have been scared. So you have to lose money. As for reputation loss It is because of your attack on Liujing that the dignity of our Tang Dynasty has been damaged. Because of your attack, other people will feel that they can try to fight against Datang. At that time, don''t we have to send troops and other people? So it''s reasonable that these fees are a little more expensive. " Li Hong kindly walked up to them, like Jin famin and Fu Yufeng explained. "Accommodation, board, this is Your highness, isn''t it already there? " Fu Yufeng pondered over it and asked. He had already mentioned the cost of board and lodging just now. How could he get an extra accommodation fee and board fee. "Don''t you soldiers captured by me need to eat and sleep? After being captured by me, I can''t let them be exposed to the sun, can I? Can''t they starve to death? Can''t I pay for you? Naturally, it''s up to you. As for the board and lodging expenses mentioned just now, they belong to the Tang Dynasty. Although our three kingdoms are hereditary and friendly, they are just so-called brothers and sisters. It''s better not to mix them up. Are you right? ha-ha. By the way, if they have injuries, they have to be treated, plus a friendly medical expenses! Hehe, hehe. " Fu Yufeng and Jin famin''s mood at this time can not be described with despair, "who in the end scared who? If you want to say that you are scared, just look at your face. It''s also you who scared us, OK? How can we lose money? " They want to die now, not all of them want to die. If they could, they would like to go back and not fight this war. But now everything is irretrievable. If you don''t want to lose money, the throne will become the property of other people in China. And at that time, the money they are willing to give to Datang will not be less than the total expenses! Your highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, this is to force them to death. They must be forced to be poor. They can no longer have the armed forces and guard the border areas for at least 10 years. Looking at the faces of Jin famin and Fu Yufeng who couldn''t survive or die, they followed Gao Zang, who came over from Li Zhi. They wiped the sweat on their forehead and said to themselves with joy: "balance, their own money now looks like a lot." However, gaozang did not know that since they entered the so-called land boundary of Koguryo, the army of the Tang Dynasty has never delivered any more grain and grass, but has used all the grain and grass of Koguryo.Although this expenditure seems small in our country, it will be a huge expense if it is transported from the Tang Dynasty. It is even no exaggeration to say that the cost of grain and grass supplies accounts for the majority of all the losses in a war. However, some of the officials did not approve of Li Hong''s actions, but they were afraid to say anything about the military affairs. They had to keep these words in their hearts and secretly asked his majesty. Li Zhi then got a sound answer from Li Hong. Sun Tzu''s art of war says, "it''s wrong to draw on local materials. Cao Cao once wrote a note on Sun Tzu''s art of War:" therefore, a wise general must eat the enemy for one hour, when I''m twenty hours; if I don''t stick a stone, I''ll be twenty stones. " Therefore, when Li Zhi narrated Li Hong''s words to the ministers, the ministers closed their mouths one by one. Although they still did not agree with him in the bottom of their hearts, this was what the sages said. They had to accept that the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty relied on the supplies of food and grass from Koguryo to maintain their lives. Jin famin and Fu Yufeng took over the quick written expense with tears. Then they looked up at the emperor of Tang Dynasty. They hoped that at this time, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty could open his mouth, exempt them from their expenses, and then canonized himself as ministers. In this way, he could cry to his majesty about the poverty of Baiji and Silla Instead of holding such a cost of life. "Temple Can you go down the total of these expenses... " Jin famin looks at the expenses that make him dizzy. In this way, even if he is the king of Silla, he has become a poor king. How can he enjoy the beauty and wine? "Yes, I don''t have to pay. I''ll try my best to fight your royal city and make someone else king. I think they will give more than you." Li Hong stood beside Li Zhi with a smile and said with his back. Although it is so easy to make others king, it is much more difficult to really implement it. It is absolutely not easy to force them to become puppet regimes. Jin famin and her husband Yu Feng are afraid that they will set up another person, so they have to accept their own exploitation. "Yes, I will obey your Highness''s order. I will go back to raise money." Fu Yu Feng''s eyes flashed a trace of deceit and kowtowed respectfully. Looking up, Li Hong looked at him with a smile in his eyes. His eyes were full of unknown taste. He was surprised subconsciously. Did he figure out his own contingency plan? Sure enough, the words of the prince of the Tang Dynasty completely blocked his retreat: "Fu Yufeng, what do you think? Let you go back and raise money? Do you think I''m stupid? Who am I going to call when you''re back? Send a trusted minister who has the right to go back. If I can''t raise the number I want within seven days, then they won''t have to come back. I''ll bury your two bodies. " In the end, Li Hong''s tone quickly turned cold. In addition, they were in the battlefield full of pungent nose blood smell. Fu Yufeng and Jin famin immediately shivered, and the last ray of luck was completely destroyed. As if they lost their bones, they suddenly became paralyzed. Not only did they have to pay for their sins, but they also had to be captured and imprisoned. Even if it was a small country, they should have dignity as kings. At the moment, they were completely smashed by Li Hong without any affection. It''s like warning them that in the eyes of Tang Dynasty, no matter you are the king of Xinluo or the Minister of Baiji, there is no difference in the eyes of Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty will not look at you because you are the king! "Old trees with withered vines, faint crows, small bridges, flowing water, and thin horses on ancient roads. As the sun sets, the heartbroken man is at the end of the world. " Li Hong and Li Zhi walk side by side. In the open battlefield, the people of Koguryo are busy cleaning up the corpses on the battlefield. For some people who have not died completely, Koguryo soldiers'' way is very simple, and they can end the pain with a knife. Looking at a scene, Li Hong did not know why, suddenly thought of this word, so he blurted out and read. Li Zhi sighed helplessly and looked at the dead bodies and desolate flags all over the mountains and fields. In the setting sun, there was a stream of desolate and solemn and stirring. He murmured: "the sun is setting, the heartbroken man is at the end of the world. Ci is a good word, but it is not as tasty as poetry. War is cruel, heartbroken man is more than one person? One day, I hope that the world will be peaceful, prosperous and peaceful, and that there will never be a war. " "Where there are people, there will be war, and peace will always be only an ideal, an intermission period of war. Therefore, there will never be an era of eternal peace. You are the son of the Tang Dynasty. What you can do is to force the war far away from the territory of the Tang Dynasty and create a peaceful and prosperous era for the people of the Tang Dynasty. War Let it happen forever beyond the borders. " "Li Hong, I found that you are very belligerent, and you are the emperor''s grandfather..." "Father, you are wrong. My son is not belligerent. However, war is the only way to achieve peace. Only with a strong military force as the backing, can we talk about peace and be qualified for peaceful coexistence with our neighbors. If there were no powerful troops to escort our Tang Dynasty, Koguryo, Silla and Baiji, they would ignite the fire of war into our territory, and they would not obey our orders. Therefore, the son minister thinks that no matter at any time, an army with a strong fighting capacity will always be the only means to ensure peace! ""I''m really afraid that you will be a tyrant in the future, but listen to your words I''m relieved. " "What do you mean it is?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 Qipeng Heli and Li Jinxing arrived at Liujing the next day. At the speed of Huaji''s death, they arrived at Liujing city with only 5000 elite soldiers. The troops behind them were handed over to their respective Deputy generals, and they will soon arrive in Liujing. Liu capital city has been restored to a stable order. The soldiers and soldiers of the Tang army who died in the war were buried properly. Naturally, there is no small amount of pension, which naturally falls on Koguryo, Baiji and Silla. Since this period of time, gexiyuan and shizangjie have learned too much shameless and insidious Treachery from Li Hong. Therefore, he gave full play to the absolute nature of shangguo officials in dividing the border areas with Silla, Baiji and Koguryo. In line with Li Hong''s principle of governing across the river and his instructions on the payment of various expenses, they thoroughly carried out all these things. After each negotiation, gexiyuan and shizangjie all came out with a happy face, while the officials of Silla, Baiji and Koguryo were all like gamblers who owed a large amount of gambling debts in the gambling house Step out. Gexiyuan and shizangjie never thought that, as officials of the Tang Dynasty, they could get the pleasure of stimulating sensory nerves and full of sense of achievement in their communication with other officials. At the same time, these days of negotiations, together with the study at Li Hong''s side, also let them thoroughly shake off the Confucian university thought that was about to climb all over their body, and they would never pick it up again. These days, following the prince''s side to observe silently, as well as the prince''s words and deeds, have made the two people completely understand what the interests of the Tang Dynasty are and why the interests of the Tang Dynasty are higher than everything else. If we want the prosperity and continuity of the Tang Dynasty, we must first ensure that the interests of the Tang Dynasty will not be infringed upon. We must have a strong military force and a flexible official strategy. Therefore, in these days of negotiations, the two people in the interests of the Tang Dynasty as the highest guiding spirit, all the interests that can be fished in their hands. Naturally, however, under the insistence of gexiyuan and shizangjie, Koguryo was forced to agree to the conditions of the Tang Dynasty. At the same time, with regard to the territorial disputes among Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, gexiyuan and shizangjie also pretended to be a tiger. Relying on the Great Buddha of the prince''s highness, he forced Baiji and Silla to hand over all the occupied Koguryo cities. As for how to deal with the city which has been controversial among the three, this matter has puzzled gexiyuan and shizangjie for less than an hour. During the meal, gexiyuan went to the outside of Li Hong''s palace to see him, and told his Highness the prince''s decision about his problems. What he didn''t expect from Shi ZangJie was that his royal highness just rolled his eyes and said, "the two roads are either a decisive battle between the two countries or the auction of these lands. Whoever pays more will be responsible for the disputed cities." Shi ZangJie nodded to gexiyuan again and again: "yes, this is a good idea, but it''s not good. How about letting them draw lots?" "Fart, how do we make money by drawing lots?" Li Hong rolled his eyes again and scolded lazily. "What do you mean, your highness?" Gexiyuan''s eyes were shining. He understood that the money from the land auction belonged to Datang. Li Hong looked very distressed. He held out his index finger and pointed to gexiyuan and Shi ZangJie, but he said in pain: "who do you think the money from the auction should belong to? The disputed city, that is, no one has the right to own it. Naturally, it belongs to the Tang Dynasty. After auction, the money is naturally given to the Tang Dynasty. Do you still want to give it back to them? " "Minister I really think so. " Shizangjie''s face turned red, and nono said. "I Bah, thanks to what you think, it''s better to draw lots directly. Why auction! By the way, if they don''t agree to the auction, they should tell them that it''s from Datang, and then they can''t stop auctioning. " The prince of the Tang Dynasty waved his sleeve and took Huameng and Jingzhe to find his dragon father. Gexiyuan and shizangjie, who were suddenly enlightened, left behind. Yes, I''m so strong in Datang that I can call a deer a horse. Who dares to refute it? Naturally, the two of them were elated and ran back to continue negotiations with Koguryo. Finally, the Three Kingdoms agreed to the auction strategy of Datang under the free mediation of Datang. However, they are not stupid. After a day of seesaw war, the three parties and the Tang Dynasty finally reached an agreement on the starting price. Shizangjie''s 100000 taels of silver started the auction, and almost didn''t send the officials of Koguryo, Xinluo and Baiji to the Tang Dynasty. Fortunately, gexiyuan saw the opportunity quickly, and finally let the three parties agree with the price of 70000 Liang silver as the starting price. Seeing that all the people were finally satisfied, or pretending to be satisfied, gexiyuan and Shi ZangJie were really scared. Fortunately, they reacted quickly. Otherwise, those cities would be smashed into their hands. What else could they do! After these problems have been solved, they have to be busy with other matters arranged by his highness. However, during this period, gexiyuan began to be furtive again, receiving some secret letters from Chang''an from time to time.At this time, Li Hong went to the palace of gaozang, which was occupied by his father long. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Zhang Lushui and his father talking and laughing. A large number of delicacies delivered from the Tang Dynasty for Li Zhi to enjoy were filled with tables by liantie and Yangwu. Li Hong walked in and had a look. Good guy, many of them were rare and rare in the Tang Dynasty. They were all put on the table, but they should have been presented by Koguryo and others? Sugar gourd seems to be loved by all girls. Zhang Lushui, who is about the age of Li Hong, is holding a string of sugar gourd at this time, showing love with Li Hong''s Dragon father. "Don''t let him eat sweets. He''s not fit." Li Hong looked at the back of the two people standing in front of a painting and said faintly. Zhang Lvshui was startled and quickly straightened up from Li Zhi''s arms. The sugar gourd in his hand was also hidden behind him. He turned his head and looked at Li Hong in fear. He saluted softly: "slave My servant Zhang Lvshui has met his Highness the prince. " Li Hong heard that Zhang Lvshui claimed to be a servant. He was so scared that he almost fell on the ground. Thanks to Lian tie''s help, Li Hong almost fell on the ground. What does it matter if I go? What does long father mean? He didn''t react at all. He still wanted to look at the lotus painting on the wall? "Son I have seen my father. " Li Hong couldn''t figure out what his father was thinking, so he had to ignore Zhang Lushui''s courtesy and salute Li Zhi''s figure. Lian tie and Yang Wu, who had been made several winks by themselves, faced with the prince''s eye inquiries, naturally knew that his highness was asking, what was the relationship between Zhang Lushui and his majesty. After Li Hong saluted, the two men pretended to be indifferent and carefully faced with Li Hong''s eyes and shook their heads, because they did not know what his Majesty was going to do with a green water, and whether his Majesty was going to bring Zhang green water into the palace. "What are you doing here? But it''s just that I''ve been thinking about one thing for a long time, and I haven''t figured it out. You can help me analyze it and make a definite idea. " Li Zhi turned around and looked indifferent to fame and wealth. Accompanied by Lian tie and others, the two men and the green water went out of the palace to the real back garden of the Koguryo palace and sat down in the corridor. But the green water was Gong Jin''s, and Li Zhi didn''t ask people to sit down. Even after tie et al. Delivered tea, he went far away and sealed all the intersections in the corridor and pavilion. The three drank tea in silence. Looking at the Dragon father and looking at the distance, Li Hong looked down and asked, "my father doesn''t know what''s going on? Leave it to your son''s minister, and I''ll make sure it''s beautiful for you. " "Well, I''m distracted. Just now, I''d better talk about you first. I''ll tell you when I''m finished." Li Zhi regained his mind and took the tea that Zhang Lvshui poured himself. He took it in his hand and looked at Zhang Lvshui gently with a smile and said. Li Hong looked at a couple of people who were interested in the concubine, but without any taboo, he said straightforwardly: "the father and the emperor, the children''s ministers are fortune tellers, Ge Xiyuan, Shi ZangJie and Liu Rengui stay in the city of disgrace, and take the city of humiliation as the guardian of Anton capital. Do you agree?" "Gexiyuan, shizangjie? Although gexiyuan is quite useful under your guidance, are you sure you want to appoint him as the governor of Anton''s palace? " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong playfully and asked. He didn''t believe Li Hong didn''t know that gexiyuan was Li Xian''s person from the beginning. This time, he drove himself to the expedition. Originally, Ge Xiyuan was not accompanied by GE Xiyuan, but later Ge Xiyuan suddenly changed his mind and asked to follow him. At that time, he felt a little surprised. Didn''t Ge Xiyuan say that he was sick, and he was afraid that he could not follow him. How could he change his mind and be willing to follow him in a few days? However, since Chang''an sent the book about the death of Li Zhong and he Lanmin, several memorials have been alluded to. It is possible that the crown prince did it. Li Zhi took the initiative to accompany Ge Xiyuan on the expedition. It may not be so simple on the surface. Especially before Li Hong arrived in Liaodong, Ge Xiyuan seemed to have nothing to do with it. He talked about the death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue. His words always allude to it. This matter may have something to do with the prince''s highness. It is obvious that the reason why Geyuan didn''t want to follow his royal highness Geyuan was that he was not willing to follow him. As soon as Li Honggang appeared in Anshi City, Ge Xiyuan began to actively seek opportunities to confront the crown prince. However, neither Ge Xiyuan nor Li Zhi thought that Li Hong''s toughness and determination in the army were completely different from those in the imperial court. In the battle of Anshi City, Li Hong was completely shocked. He planned to continue to disturb Li Hong''s battle plan, and made him dare not speak military words in order to save his life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 No one, including Li Zhi himself, had thought that gexiyuan would take the opportunity to embarrass Li Hong along the way, but somehow, gexiyuan was honest all the way, and in the end, he even became like a servant of Li Hong. No matter Li Zhi, Li Hong or Ge Xiyuan, as the parties, they did not realize when the transformation of the relationship began. But one person guessed some forward-looking things from the relationship between his majesty and his royal highness, and from his Majesty''s manner and manner. Unfortunately, this man is shizangjie. Shizangjie and gexiyuan live together in a tent. The courtiers and ministers lie on the couch at night, chatting about some royal affairs in secret. Naturally, it is natural that shizangjie and gexiyuan live together in a tent. In other words, Shi ZangJie''s words made gexiyuan maosai suddenly see his own road ahead. In addition, Li Hong''s personality charm, as well as the decisive battle in the battlefield, especially the sentence that there was no important interest in the Tang Dynasty, shocked him. Therefore, unconsciously, there were some changes between Li Hong, Li Zhi and Ge Xiyuan, which made all the wars in Liaodong go on smoothly, which naturally included the changes of gexiyuan. It is no wonder that gexiyuan chose to stand on the opposite side of Li Hong in the past. It is no wonder that he is very aware of the image of Prince Li Hong in Chang''an. Since he was made crown prince at the age of four, he has not had a bit of Prince''s etiquette style, Royal etiquette, model, etc., and there is no shadow on the prince. For GE Xiyuan, who always paid attention to the Royal etiquette system and model, it was also the reason why he did not think that Li Hong could inherit the Datong smoothly and bring benefits to the Tang Dynasty. Among the officials above the court, he was not the only one who held this view. Most of the officials who did not have contact with Li Hong basically held this idea. The reason why Li Hong felt this pressure when he went to Luoyang was that his mother, Wu Mei, helped him to bear most of the pressure. It was not so much the commitment as it was that during Li Hong''s years in Anxi, his mother Wu Mei took charge of the government affairs for Li Zhi. If there was nothing left, there was a queen''s court power over the court hall. Among these forces, there are officials who are not optimistic about Prince Li Hong. However, because of the mother son relationship between Li Hong and Wu Mei is more intimate than other princes, and he protected Wu Mei at the age of 10. In addition, Wu Mei is more optimistic about Li Hong because of the treatment of he lanminzhi, he lanminyue and Wu Shun. What''s more, even if Li Hong didn''t step forward, stood in front of Wu Mei to protect Wu Mei at the time of crisis, and did not cooperate with Wu Mei to deal with Wu Shun and he lanminyue, among his own sons, Li Hong was still the most optimistic one to inherit the throne. Therefore, some officials who were not optimistic about Li Hong and belonged to the force of Wu Mei court were naturally suppressed by Wu Mei''s dissatisfaction with Li Hong. Since he became the crown prince, Li Hong has never annotated any historical books, let alone wrote books with other ministers, so this has always been criticized by the courtiers. Li Xian, the king of Pei, was concerned about the country and the people. He made notes on the book of the latter Han Dynasty. He used the historical records to awaken himself and warn the courtiers. In addition, in recent years, he wrote several books with other officials, such as the outline of cultivating one''s moral integrity and the affairs of the monarch and his ministers. In terms of fame and reputation, he has always been a virtuous king who loves his people like a son and respects his courtiers. Naturally, he has absorbed a number of courtiers around him. Under such a background, Ge Xiyuan was absorbed by Li Xian as his own person, especially for the famous thing of "Hou Han Shu". Naturally, scholars and officials were unwilling to fall behind others and would like to follow the Pei King Li Xian to make notes and publish books together. After the Prince Li Hong came to Liaodong, Li Zhi appointed the prince under Anshi city to lead the whole army to fight against Koguryo after he knew clearly that Li Zhong and he lanminyue were dead. This also made Ge Xiyuan, Shi ZangJie and others have to ponder the political implications. With the deepening of the war, Li Zhi''s decentralization, Li Hong''s overall governance, and several times Li Zhi''s abandonment of my self claim and claiming to myself have released a signal to the courtiers to trust the prince''s highness. His Majesty''s unconditional trust in the prince''s highness is still in the eastern Liaoning battlefield, not in Chang''an City, so people have to think about it The deep-seated reason. Li Zhi looked at Li Hong, who had been stunned for a long time, and kicked a foot to remind him: "I have been distracted when talking to me. What do you think?" Li Hong was kicked out of his meditation and suddenly said, "Oh, it''s OK. It''s easy to say that gexiyuan''s affairs are different from that of a courtier. What''s more, gexiyuan is not a sycophant. Now he has the ability and prestige, and he is familiar with Liaodong. Moreover, he is still loyal to the court? Personal gratitude and resentment can not be placed above the court. If so, will all the officials on the court hall look good to you? " "Well, that''s what I said. As an emperor, cronyism is not terrible, nor is it terrible to appoint good officials. However, it is only because of personal prejudice that good officials are not valued. At that time, it will be oneself who will suffer losses. There were many disagreements between the eldest sun Wuji and me, but can you say that I didn''t use him? If you don''t use it, you will have to collapse half of the hall. Therefore, you should not only use it, but also reuse it. As for when to use it, this is the problem of heat. It is very valuable for you to have such an awareness now. Since you think that gershwon can be such a talented person, then I will accept it. " Li Zhi fiddled with the tea in the cup and said faintly."That''s what the Minister decided. Liu Rengui will stay here. Liu Rengui unifies the army and gexiyuan, unifies the people, and Shi ZangJie is also the imperial censor, supervising and mediating two local officials. In this way, as long as they are familiar with such a supporting team after the running in period, they can come to Anton for a few years." Li Hong gave out his plan and copied Anxi''s configuration in Anton. "I agree. Anxi has been successfully used. Naturally, I will not have any doubts." Li Zhi nodded and began to think about his own affairs. "By the way, what can I do for you, father?" After talking about his own affairs, he began to ask him about his long father. Just now he said that he had something to discuss with him and help him make up his mind. Li Zhi looked up at Li Hong, innocently scratched his ear root, and said as if nothing happened: "Oh, yes, I''ll give you an idea. I''ll think about it. A person can''t control your mother''s pulse gate, so let you give reference." "What do you want to know about your mother? You are your majesty today, this Something else We need to enlighten the mother What''s the matter Li Hong tried to pretend that he didn''t understand, but he couldn''t help but glanced at Zhang Lushui behind his father. At this moment, he was caught by his dragon father, so he heard Lizhi''s equivocal words: "yes, that''s it. What do you think your mother will think?" "My father There are still some business to deal with. What Liu Rengui and Ge Xiyuan are still waiting. If you agree with the matter of protecting Anton''s residence, the urgent task for the children''s minister is to implement the matter first, so as not to be too hasty. So I also ask the father to allow his children to leave. " At the same time, Li Hong also stood up and saluted Li Zhi. "Well, OK, you go. If you step out of this pavilion, I''ll break your legs! I''ll give you some color. You''re going to open a dyeing house. What''s up? Is it the proper behavior of a prince to step back when he is in trouble? Sit down for me Lizhi''s face was cold, but his unfilial son was slippery. He wanted to slip away before he started talking. Li Hong looked at the tough father, so he had to face bitterly: "father, this is the matter of your rear palace. You can''t join in. What''s more, the matter is under the care of the mother, and the son''s Minister even agreed..." "So you agree that I will bring green water back to Chang''an and bring it into the harem. Well, I''m glad. But the princess of Xinluo was also given to me by Jin famin... " "Father emperor, if you are so boring, which sentence of the son minister agreed? The child minister means that even if I agree, it is useless. In the end, you still have to find the mother, isn''t it?" Li Hong looked at the fruit in Lizhi''s hand. If he didn''t sit down, I''m afraid father long would throw it on him. So he had to sit back depressed and droop his head. I should have thought of it a long time ago. With his temperament and disposition and his character of attaching importance to love and righteousness, he would not have fun and would have left it in Koguryo. He would certainly bring it back to Chang''an. But want to bring back Changan, after palace that female tiger ''s temper, Li Zhi he also has no way to grasp is not, who knows after bringing back Changan, Zhang Lvshui will not because of the local conditions, not two days will be killed in Daming Palace or that corner of the place! These are all things that can''t be guaranteed. But Li Hong didn''t dare to worry about how far and how far away she wanted to be. "What do you mean? What do you think your mother will do with it? " Li Zhi looked serious and asked his son. Since Wushun and Helan Minyue, Lizhi has been restrained a lot, but he can''t stand it. Can''t you come out to have an affair or something? What''s more, he doesn''t have many hobbies now. It should not be too much to make two women go back to the palace. However, Li Zhi himself knew that he was unreasonable. Wu Mei did not mention to him that he chose women from the people, but he refused to accept them on the ground that he could not bear his health. Now if you take two women into the palace, what will the queen think? Li Hong looked at the Dragon father''s serious expression. It was obvious that he was really interested in him. There was only one way. "Father, this is what my son said to you. After today, I will never admit any words I said today." "Good, good, you say, I know." Li Hong was lying on the table, stretched his neck and whispered, "look for Huaji, take it back to Chang''an secretly, and then you immediately come to a small-scale folk selection of women, put them in it, and let Huaji secretly indicate the two of the candidates of yeting Bureau. Isn''t that ok?" "Yes! What a wonderful plan Li Zhi''s eyes brightened and he clapped his thigh and said happily, "you know how to deal with your mother. I''ve been taught." "Er If it is discovered by the queen mother, you can''t tell the empress. I said it, and I won''t admit it. Remember it. " "I see. I know. You go away. There''s nothing for you here."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 It is not a matter that Li Hong feels tangled about using gexiyuan, and he doesn''t have to be as nervous as Li Zhi. Others may not know, but he knows that gexiyuan is no longer a person of Li Xian. Moreover, he can be absolutely sure who is in the middle of the death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue, the obstruction of Li Zhong and he lanminyue when he came back from Anxi last year, and the dirty affair between Li Zhong and he lanminyue. Li Hong is not sure whether his father knew about Li Zhong and he lanminyue, because Li Xian mediated between them and created opportunities for them. It is possible that the father and the emperor knew that it was Li Xian who did it. It is also possible that the father and the emperor are still in the drum. In any case, he believed that in Chang''an, after he let Bai Chun out, his father and emperor would definitely know about the affair between Li Zhong and he lanminyue. But since this period of time, the father and the emperor have never mentioned it, or even a trace of anger on the surface. Does it mean that the father has already known? Then the appearance of this green water is not a good medicine to make up for the trauma in his father''s heart? But in any case, at least now we can see that both the father and the emperor and the empress chose to stand on their own side in the initial dark dispute between themselves and Li Xian. The Emperor ''s self described me, with the city of Liujing that I am relieved, the release of trust and the signal of Zen, has been enough to show that their position in the prince, or no one can shake. In the next few days, while waiting for Silla and Baiji to raise funds, Li Hong had completely established Anton''s tutelage, facing Koguryo across the river. In this way, as long as they are on land, whether they are Koguryo or Xinluo, their every move will be closely monitored by the Tang Dynasty. As for Baiji, because of its geographical location, the communication with the Tang Dynasty was blocked by Koguryo in the middle, so most of the water roads could be used. So now, Xinluo, Baiji and Koguryo are just like newborn milk dogs. They don''t have the conditions to hurt Tang again. Anton''s tutelage was set up at this time. After a few years of running in, it will never pose a threat to Anton. The autumn wind gradually rises, and the green among the mountains gradually fades away, and a golden yellow covers the sight all over the mountains. At night, because of the extremely low temperature, he needs to put on his back clothes. Meanwhile, Li Zhi also ushers in Jin Rongqi, the princess of Xinluo, who is Jin famin''s younger sister. However, his age is similar to that of Li Hong. Because of the arrival of Jin Rongqi, Koguryo king gaozang held a grand welcome and farewell ceremony in the bustling day of Koguryo King City. Welcome naturally means flattering for Lizhi to welcome Jin Rongqi. To send off, it took nearly half a month in Baiji and Xinluo, plus the discount of mules, horses, livestock and other items to make up for the expenses paid to the Tang Dynasty. A messenger rushed out of Li Hong''s palace, and Huameng went into the palace again. Tomorrow he would leave with Jin famin. Wen Junjie, who had been injured for a long time, asked for a meeting outside the palace. Wen Jun Jie''s face is still pale. He is old. In addition, he has suffered such a heavy injury. It seems that it will take some time for him to recover completely and become energetic. After being shot by the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he threw it out. Fortunately, he was not trampled to death by the war horse. For some reason, he always felt that his royal highness of the Tang Dynasty saved his life. Therefore, before leaving, he wanted to ask to see Li Hong and thank him in person. Looking at Wen Junjie standing respectfully at the bottom, his hair and beard are much whiter than at the beginning. Because of the heavy injury, the whole person is still looking listless and old. He is totally different from the old wenjunjie who was riding on the horse that day. "Thank you for saving your life." Wen Jun Jie respectfully said. "You are welcome. I didn ''t mean to save you." Li Hong motioned to Wen Jun to take his seat. He sat down in the opposite side, with Ge Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie standing beside him. "Well But I thought that your highness had the intention to save me. Otherwise, your highness would not have to raise the horse''s name, and would have risked opening the door in front of him on that day to save him. " Wen Jun solution, drooping his eyes, said calmly. Li Hong disdained to smile. He looked at Wen Junjie with a smile of disdain. After a pause, he said: "Wen Junjie, don''t worry about it. Although Xinluo is stronger than ever, it is far from the opponent of Datang. Datang will not regard Xinluo as a potential opponent. You are not worthy to be the opponent of Datang." Wen raised his head and looked at Li Hong with some doubts. He came to thank him. Why did the prince of the Tang Dynasty say so? "Don''t pretend, no matter how realistic the play is, it''s fake. I know what you''re thinking. At that time, Jin Chunqiu always wanted to unify Baiji and Koguryo to establish a country with the same system as the Tang Dynasty, and then to be equal with the Tang Dynasty. This is your ambition, right? So this time, it seems that you have joined hands with Baekje to weaken its strength, right? " Li Hong was fed up with Wen Jun''s explanation in front of him. Everyone with a clear eye could see the fact. But only he pretended to thank himself. He thought he was a fool and could be cheated by him.The real purpose of his coming here is to know from his own mouth how many troops there are like the butu camp and the heavy cavalry, and to test himself whether he is the real commander of the war, and then after returning to Silla, he will decide how to take the next step in Silla. After all, according to the historical development track, by next year, it will be almost time for Silla to wipe out Baekje and Koguryo and unify the Korean Peninsula. "Your Highness, you misunderstood me. I really didn''t mean that. I really came to thank you for your help. Besides, our king has given his beloved sister to his majesty. Can''t this prove our sincerity? I also ask your highness to be grateful. " All of a sudden, you kowtow in fear. Li Hong sighs helplessly. He wants to ignore such people directly. But if he drives out directly, his ambition will not die. He will still haunt his heart. He will come out from time to time to challenge the Tang Dynasty. "Wen Junjie, you with 3000 people, I with 300 people, you and I charge forward, if I don''t jump you high off the horse, then the soldiers behind you will not see your figure, so you are thrown out like a dead dog, just to let your soldiers see clearly that their commander-in-chief has been knocked down. You should know the consequences of this, only let our army The morale of the new Luo soldiers is so high that their morale is low. They are all generals. Do you understand these? So, where did you come from to thank me for saving you? Well, since you still don''t admit it, you want to find out whether I, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, will become the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the future. If I inherit the throne, the threat to you Xinluo will be greater. You can guess it at will. But I want to tell you, whether it is my father''s reign or my accession to the throne as emperor, you Xinluo will never want to have the opportunity to annex Baiji and Koguryo Narrowing his eyes, Li Hong gradually exudes a murderous spirit. I hate people who think they are right and smart. It happens that Wen Junjie is such a person, or the kind of person who is not dead in the heart of the Yellow River, which makes people even more hateful. "Your Highness Minister... " Wen Jun Jie''s eyes twinkled and his mouth opened, but he didn''t know what to say. He hid himself in the deepest part of his heart. Even Jin famin didn''t say anything about the plan, but he was easily pierced by the prince of the Tang Dynasty. "I tell you, you don''t have to worry about Xinluo''s dirty thinking. You think you have a chance to challenge the Tang Dynasty and unify the peninsula. If Silla dares to reach out to Baiji or Koguryo again, you should have heard of the Tianlei of Datang? I promise here that if you dare to challenge them once, I will not hesitate to raze Xinluo to the ground! Go away Li Hong looked at Wen Jun Jie''s ugly face and said in a cold voice! "Your Highness..." Wen Jun was surprised and felt a tight shoulder. The eunuch of the Tang Dynasty who had just brought himself in could easily lift himself to go out. When he came to the door, he threw him out. The pain of the scattered bones came up again, and when he fell to the ground, he could not help but take a breath of cool air and almost fainted again. That''s right. This time he came to explore the depth of the prince and whether he is the best candidate to inherit the throne of the Tang Dynasty by thanking the prince for saving himself. It also includes the number and equipment of those soldiers. Is it that all the equipment of the soldiers in the Tang Dynasty has far exceeded that of the Zhenguan period of the Tang Dynasty. After all, judging from what he saw and heard when he went to Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty, although Xinluo can''t completely resist the Tang Dynasty now, on the Korean Peninsula, which covers an area of three acres, plus the influence of climate conditions, long cold winter and short warm days, the time for Tang Dynasty to fight in Chaoxian peninsula is limited in one year, so it provides an excellent opportunity for the unified peninsula of Xinluo opportunity. At that time, the Tang Emperor Li Shimin led his troops to attack Koguryo, and was finally blocked by the city of an. When forced to withdraw, Koguryo showed off in front of Silla and Baiji at home. It was they who defeated Emperor Li Shimin. But in fact, it was because the Tang army did not have the upper hand in the cold winter war, and the most important thing was that after the warm weather, the Tang military was a government soldier system, and the emperor of the Tang Dynasty gave up the army and did not attack Anshi city again in order not to delay farming. Therefore, Koguryo''s flaunting not only deceived itself, but also made Xinluo and Baiji believe that the army of Tang Dynasty could be defeated. This is the reason why Xinluo and Baiji dare to besiege Liujing, where the emperor of Tang Dynasty was. The arrival of Wen Junjie today is to take this opportunity to get to know the army of the Tang Dynasty again, and to know whether the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty can find any weakness, so as to provide a detailed reference for the future decision-making of Xinluo. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 Li Hong watched Hua Meng walk in quickly, and said to ge Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie with a gloomy face: "before they leave, they must not relax their vigilance. They are absolutely not allowed to enter the barracks of our Tang Dynasty. No matter Baiji, Xinluo, or Koguryo, they resolutely refuse to enter the barracks for any reason before they leave. No one is allowed to enter without my command! There is no amnesty for those who violate the law! " "Yes, your highness. I will tell Liu Rengui and other generals. " Gexiyuan and shizangjie both said back at the same time, and then left the palace in a hurry. Li Hong still frowned, thought for a moment, then looked at Huameng and took a deep breath: "tell Jingzhe and cheetah, kill Wen Junjie and those who are imprisoned in Liujing City, all the Xinluo officials who are closely related to Wen Junjie!" "Yes, your highness." Hua Meng calmly replied that he was not surprised by Li Hong''s orders. Since these people were detained in Liujing, there have been frequent incidents of people going to the Tang barracks on the pretext of going to the Tang barracks, or even sneaking to the Tang barracks. However, the prince''s Highness has not taken any measures, but has just given them a reprimand and then let them go. This is also the reason why the officials of Silla and Baiji have become somewhat unscrupulous. At the moment, hearing the order of his highness, the cowardly spirit in these days can finally be vented. Li Hong knew very well that there was an absolute difference between being a prince in recent years and being a prince when there were signs that he could inherit the throne. The original Prince was just a simple prince, but now long dad has the sign of Zen position, the crown prince''s position has become more sensitive. Some people who are originally tolerant and have a heart for the crown prince''s position need to take the initiative to block it, otherwise, they will have no chance. Therefore, Li Hong has been gradually narrowing his edge since he arrived in Luoyang, or after he came back from Anxi, so as to reduce the amount of words falling into the hands of others. Second, we can use static braking to see who will come out. Sure enough, Li Xian didn''t see his elder brother Li Hong who was weak in history. Instead, he was a vigorous elder brother who stood in front of him. This made him unable to stick to the track of development in history and wait for him to ascend the crown prince''s throne. Therefore, he had to take some active strategies now. He tried to put himself on the list of his father when he considered the feasibility of the prince''s succession to the throne before his father and emperor were firm in his mind. "Pei Wang, Fang Xianzhong asked to see you." Under the door quietly said in Li Xian''s ear. "Let him in." Li Xian looked at Li Zhe on the opposite side and said with a smile. Naturally, the arrival of Fang Xianzhong does not need to avoid anyone, because now Fang Xianzhong is his father-in-law, so it is natural for anyone to come to his palace. A few days ago, he was also sent out of the palace by his mother and empress. After all, the father and the prince are now ready to go back to Chang''an from Liaodong. "Since the emperor has important guests, Li Zhe will leave first." Li Zhe got up to salute and said. "Good! The emperor will not keep you. A few days ago, the mother and empress not only gave marriage to the emperor, but now you are also given a marriage. Although you are still young, and there are still a few years to go, you should walk around more. Otherwise, you should be careful to marry a female tiger to your palace. " Li Xian took Li Zhe''s arm, and they walked to the door with their arms, laughing at Li Zhe. "But when you got married, you didn''t want to go to my mother''s house." Li Zhe countered Li Xian''s teasing. "Hey You know how to make fun of me, right? This is what the emperor said from the bottom of his heart. I should cultivate more feelings in private. Don''t you think that Fang MuQing and I are getting on well with each other now? It''s not bad for you to walk around more, unless you... " Li Xian winked at Li Zhe, which means that it is self-evident, pointing directly to the fact that Li Zhe, the king of England, is in good face. "Well, don''t talk nonsense, let alone hear that the wind is the rain. If the empress mother knows about it, it will be a reprimand." Li Zhe stood at the door, a little confused, so he had to warn. "Don''t worry, brother Huang knows. That''s why I let you and Zhao ling''er walk around more and smash these rumors into invisible. Zhao GUI is also the son-in-law of Changle Princess and aunt Changle of the Tang Dynasty. It is said that Zhao ling''er is very beautiful. " Li Xian continued to frown. "I saw Zhao ling''er at the beginning, but I still followed her brother Li Hong when she was a child and stole wine from Aunt Changle''s house. At that time, she thought she was very good. But... " "But what?" Li Xian''s eyes flashed a little surprise. He had never heard of Li Zhe. At that time, Li Zhe even stole wine from Princess Changle''s house with Li Hong. Li Zhe''s face suddenly turned a little red. Looking at Li Xian''s urging eyes, he had to say in embarrassment: "but when he stole wine with the emperor, aunt Changle caught him Then... " "And then what, when did you speak so haltingly?" Li Xian pulled his sleeve and continued to urge.Li Zhe took a look at Li Xian''s anxious look and thought about it. It was not a disgraceful thing. Li Hong called out, not to mention that Li Xian had to shout no when he saw him. So he immediately said, "it''s nothing. Zhao ling''er is a generation older than us. When we met aunt Chang Le, we naturally saw Zhao ling''er. We had no choice but to call aunt." "Er That''s what you''ve been stumbling about for a long time. Do you think it''s awkward? " Li Xian''s eyes almost fell to the ground. However, considering that Li Hong and Li Zhe stole wine, they were caught by Princess Changle, and then they called aunt Zhao ling''er. It was really depressing and joyful to think of it. "Isn''t it awkward? If you walk around more, what should I call it? Linger? Aunt? Aunt ling''er? Not to mention this, I know it in my own mind. Because of the theft of wine, aunt Chang Le complained to the palace later. Li Hong was very good. Not long after becoming the crown prince, saya ran faster than anyone else. The empress mother had to beat me up in the end. " Li Zhe was depressed when he mentioned it. He went out with Li Hong to do bad things. He was the one who got beaten up in the end. His aunt Well, Zhao ling''er was crying, so he ran away. He had to coax others to stay. He didn''t want to be caught by Chang Le Gu''s grandmother again. He thought that he was bullying Zhao ling''er, otherwise, Chang Le Gu''s grandmother would not report to the palace. "This If you cry, you won''t complain to the mother? " Li Xian stroked his chin, wondering. "No, but Li Hong sold the hairpin and necklace on Zhao linger''s head and neck. If the jade pendant was not given by her mother, he would have taken it away." Li Zhe rolled his eyes and said helplessly. Li Xian shook his head speechless, patted Li Zhe on the shoulder and went back to the mansion. He left Li Zhe standing alone at the gate of Prince Pei''s mansion. He was stunned for a long time at the gate of Prince Pei''s mansion. Then, accompanied by his attendants, he rushed to his palace. When Li Xian returned to the palace, he was waiting at a remote house in the palace. Seeing Li Xian coming, he hurried forward and said, "Pei Wang, Fang Xianzhong is waiting for you in the room." "Well, send someone to guard this place. No one is allowed to approach." Li Xian looked around and told the door. "Yes, Pei Wang. Don''t worry." Li Xian waved his hand and opened the door himself. He walked in, bypassing the flower hall in front of him, and came to a room with unique decoration. Its luxury level is no less than that of the royal building in Daming Palace. All this is due to the loyalty of the Minister of industry. "I''ve been waiting for Lao Shang''s book." Although Chang''an has been a little bleak at this time, Li Xian''s face is full of spring breeze and warmly greets Fang Xianzhong. "Minister Fang Xianzhong met Pei Wang." Fang Xianzhong quickly put down his teacup and stood up to salute. "No, you and I don''t have to be polite. I didn''t know that Lord Fang is here today..." "King Pei, I''m here today to dissuade him from being impatient. You can''t easily take that step when you have to. You don''t have to bow back. If you take this step, King Pei will have only Huashan." After Fang Xianzhong sat down in Li Xian, he sat down on the opposite side and said in a low voice. Li Xian likes Fang Xianzhong''s point of view, especially after the relationship between them has been deepened because of the Queen''s marriage, Li Xian takes Fang Xianzhong as the top priority. After calming down his mind, Li Xianning thought about it seriously, and said in a somewhat anxious tone: "but now the situation is forcing us to do something else? I have also shown you the secret letter of Ge Xiyuan. Li Hong is still deeply trusted by his father in Liaodong. In Liaodong, Li Hong is monopolizing power and dealing with all things in Liaodong. The death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue did not achieve the expected effect. On the contrary, it seems that his father and Emperor trust him more. " Fang Xianzhong looked at Li Xian''s anxious look, and with a mysterious smile, he said faintly, "so what? The most difficult thing to guess in the world is the heart of a saint. Today, it can be favored alone. Tomorrow, it may touch the scales and cause disaster. Although the prince''s highness became a little more restrained after he came back from Anxi, it does not mean that the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty supported him, did it? What''s more, now that the prince''s highness shangshuling has been added to his body, everyone will have a moment of complacency, unless he is really a saint, and regards power and money as dung. Obviously, the prince is not such a person who regards power and money as dung. " "But he did not get carried away after he was granted the title of Shangshu by his father, did he? On the contrary, it has become more introverted. " Li Xian frowned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 Li Xian didn''t intend to hurt Li Hong by the death of Li Zhong and he Lanmin to force him into chaos. This thought that with Li Hong''s character, he would naturally become arrogant, complacent and greedy for power after he was granted the order of Shangshu provincial minister. In this way, he could boost the flames in the dark and force him and his father to go to the opposite of competing for power and profit step by step, and then provide him with the opportunity to take advantage of it. But I didn''t expect that Li Hong didn''t get involved in the Luoyang party and Li Yangcang. Instead, he didn''t confront uncle Ji Wang. On the contrary, uncle Ji Wang looked at Li Hong differently and received more courtesy. The next expedition by his father and Emperor gave Li Hong an excellent opportunity to consolidate his position as crown prince, win over courtiers and deal with government affairs. In this way, if he is allowed to supervise the country smoothly, more courtiers will come closer to him. Therefore, in order to prevent Li Hong from successfully supervising the state in Chang''an, Li Xian had to use the death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue to make Li Hong unable to secure the supervision of the country. He hoped that Li Hong could be forced to be forced into a situation where he was left and right, and let out more flaws, so that he could take advantage of himself, so that his position as prince became precarious. However, all the actions were easily resolved by Li Hong, especially the incident between Li Zhong and he lanminyue, which did not hurt Li Hong any fur! Not only did he not die in the crown prince''s position, but he was summoned to Liaodong by his father''s emperor, and now there are rumors that his father may become a Zen emperor. All this information from gexiyuan makes Li Xian feel the urgency of the situation and greater pressure. If he wants to make a difference and also wants to take the crown prince''s position, then he can''t wait to die. He must come up with better strategies to force Li Hong to make mistakes. But now that Li Hong has firmly controlled the initiative and doesn''t give himself any opportunities, what else can he do? This made him have to take risks and plan to follow his father''s brother Li Chengqian to rebel! "For many years, my father never claimed to be me. This time in Liaodong, not only did he call himself me several times, but also Li Hong gave full control of the war in Liaodong. All this is not a good phenomenon." Li Xian''s tone is heavy. Everything is bad for him. Now it seems. Fang Xianzhong still laughed confidently and said, "Pei Wang, your majesty claims that I will not say whether it is true. Even if it is true, what can it represent? Although his Majesty''s dragon body is not in good condition, there has been no sign that his majesty has abdicated to make way for the virtuous. What''s more, in Liaodong, his majesty is not good at war. Prince Li Hong has been fighting in Anxi for many years, and he has made great achievements in war. Standing in his Majesty''s position, it is the first time for him to fight in person. If he can''t win all the battles, will his Majesty''s face be ugly? So you don''t have to worry about it. Calling his highness into Liaodong is just for the sake of war. As for the matter of Zen position, I think it''s totally groundless "So you mean Gexiyuan was in Liaodong, but he misunderstood the meaning of his father and Emperor? " Li Xian is still frowning. Fang Xianzhong''s words can''t let his tangled heart relax. Fang Xianzhong, with a confident smile, brushed his beard and said, "King Pei, if you are your majesty, once the war in Liaodong is won, it is of course an urgent matter to set up the antongdu guard house. Your Majesty''s Royal expedition has brought so many officials. Isn''t it that he hopes that once the war is won, he can appoint officials at all levels of Anton''s mansion? Who has done the most in this war? Who has the most positions? " "Of course, it''s the crown prince, of course." Li Xian subconsciously replied. "What king Pei said is true. But after the establishment of antongdu Prefecture, when Dadu was so sensitive and important, his majesty appointed gexiyuan to take the post. On the contrary, he did not let his highness, who had the most meritorious service and had the experience of serving as the grand guard of Anxi, take the post. Can''t this show some worrying problems?" Fang Xianzhong looked at Li Xian in deep thought and continued: "does your majesty not know that GE Xiyuan is your man? I think your Majesty must know, and your highness may know, too? After all, the fact that you invited many of them to write books has proved to others that you have taken them under your door, and they have also been branded as king Pei, right? " "That''s right. If I''m a father emperor, if I have the intention of Zen throne, then in appointing Dadu protector of Anton''s mansion, it''s natural to appoint the prince who has made the greatest contribution in Liaodong war, not gexiyuan. Anxi is now in the hands of Li Hong. Although he is not in Anxi, he still manages Anxi in an orderly way. If his father does not intend to be on guard, he should appoint Li Hong as the governor of antongdu. After all, taking Anxi as a reference, Li Hong should be the most appropriate candidate. " "Yes, Pei Wang Congying, but his majesty has appointed gexiyuan as Dadu protector! Not only appointed gexiyuan as the Dadu protector, but also left Liu Rengui, not Xue Rengui! What does that mean? Your majesty doesn''t want to! be unwilling! Guard against the crown prince''s finger on Anton! Among all the princes, Prince Li Hong has the real power to concurrently serve as the grand guard of Anxi Dufu. Next, you will be the only one to take charge of yunzhongdu. Now, with the addition of gexiyuan, who will also be the guardian of antongdu, does he mean to abdicate and abdicate the throne? " Fang Xianzhong brushed his beard with a smile, as if everything was under his control. His expression at the moment was like that of Zhuge Wolong. He was determined by his talk and smile.Li Xian''s face finally relaxed a little. A worry that had been tangled in his heart for a long time finally disappeared under Fang Xianzhong''s doubts and doubts. The whole person had an indescribable sense of ease and joy. According to his judgment of the situation, he first took control of the Daming Palace, and then, when the father and the crown prince returned to Chang''an, they took control of them by surprise, and then seized the military power. After returning to Chang''an, he forced his father to abolish Li Hong''s crown prince, and after a year or two, he let his father''s Zen be his own. Although such a plan was desperate and risky, it was the only way I could think of at that time. However, after Fang Xianzhong''s efforts to solve his doubts, he suddenly became clear in front of his eyes. In this way, he could continue to set up a bureau and plan some things to prevent Li hongran from pointing to the throne. Fang Xianzhong shook his head and laughed, and said, "Prince Pei, it''s not your ministers who attack your morale and boost your Royal Highness''s ambition. As far as the troops are concerned, the forces you hold in secret are not the opponents of the troops in the hands of the prince. If you want to control Daming Palace, it is even more difficult. " "Oh? Now that the Daming Palace is short of 20000 gold guards, do you think I can''t take it down? " Li Xian didn''t believe that there were at least 560000 soldiers under his control. Could he still win the Daming Palace with all his strength? Although it is said that Daming Palace is easy to defend and difficult to attack, after Li Hong''s original design, it becomes more difficult for people to attack, but it does not mean that there is no possibility that it is not! Since we had a thousand soldiers in the Imperial Palace, we didn''t know that there was a thousand soldiers left in the Imperial Palace, but they didn''t know that there was a thousand soldiers left in the imperial palace ¡£¡± Speaking of the end, Fang Xianzhong''s face was more dignified, and he said word by word. "Butcher camp!" Li Xiannan murmured to himself again, his face showed a dignified look. If he had no idea of futu camp before, but this time in Liaodong war, we can see from the lines of gexiyuan''s words that he had no cover up for the futu camp, and his admiration for its strong fighting capacity. At first, the army of Silla and Baiji 30000 were defeated by 3000 people. Then, with less than 300 people, they stormed more than 3000 elite soldiers of Silla, and they also won a hearty victory! Two battles, are to win more with less, less than a day apart, are to fight with one against ten! There is no way to use the word "luck" to cover the butu camp, which can only show that the battle effectiveness of the butu camp is indeed strong. "Do you mean that since we came out of the palace, these 1000 Fu slaughterhouses have been stationed in the palace?" "It''s the harem." Fang Xianzhong''s face was dignified and pointed to the right way: "although I don''t know whether this is the intention of the empress or that of the Crown Prince Li Hong, they all illustrate two problems..." "What''s the problem?" "One is that the queen favored Prince Li Hong even more. And there is... " Fang Xianzhong looked at Li Xian and gazed at his eyes, and said one word at a time: "that is, Prince Li Hong already knows who it is, and put the blame on him for the death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue." "No way, no way!" Li Xian looked into Fang Xianzhong''s eyes, as if there was a ghost inside. He jumped out of his chair and quickly denied. "It can''t be impossible. I''ve been covering it up very well. How could he know that I was behind him? It''s impossible! It''s impossible! " Li Xian rushes to Fang Xianzhong and repeats with a ferocious and frightening face. "Don''t be impatient Fang Xianzhong grabbed Li Xian''s painful hand and said in a calm tone: "Pei Wang, I''m just predicting the worst result. In this way, we can make all-round plans. Please believe me. I can''t lie to you in any case. Now Fang MuQing is the princess to be Pei. You are a family with Pei king. How dare I open my mouth to King Pei? " "What shall we do next? Yes, we must be more covert. We must not let Li Hong find out that I mean to be the crown prince. " With Fang Xianzhong''s pacification, Li Xian''s face gradually calmed down and murmured in his chair. Looking at Li Xian''s appearance, Fang Xianzhong sighed helplessly and said to himself, "how young is Pei Wang? If only he was more mature. Fortunately, it is not too late now. The situation allows Pei Wang to grow up for several years." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 However, Fang Xianzhong didn''t know that Li Hong''s shadow in Li Xian''s heart was so deep that even Li Xian didn''t know what kind of situation it would be if he really faced Li Hong. Li Xian himself, even never thought about how to deal with Li Hong if he and Li Hong confront each other! When they were talking about Li Hong, Li Hong, who had already started from Liujing in Koguryo and returned to the governor''s office in songmo, could not help sneezing several times. Li Zhilian, who was next to him, asked several times whether he was catching a cold. Li Hong just shook his head to reassure father long that he was OK. After attacking cangyan City, Xue Rengui didn''t follow up Li Hong with Qi Li and Li Jingxing. He returned to Anshi city after the battle. After staying for one night, he returned to songmo capital and took Li Hong''s instructions to supply food and forage here. After that, he led 20000 elite soldiers into the territory of Pei and Shiwei ¡£ So now that Xue Rengui appears in the governor''s office of songmo, Li Hong is not surprised. On the contrary, Li Zhi seems to have seen a ghost. He thinks that Xue Rengui has already returned to Anxi. He thinks that Li Hong, the unfilial son, is afraid of Liaodong war and consumes too much of his troops in Anxi. Therefore, after taking cangyan City, he asks Xue Rengui to go back to the capital. However, they did not expect that after the cold winter had arrived, when they returned to the governor''s office of songmo, they saw the dark and strong Xue Rengui. After Xue Rengui, there are dozens of people with animal skins as their main clothing. These people look familiar to Li Zhi, but they can''t believe that they are sun Wanrong, the head of Shiwei, and Tao Wuer, the leader of Pei, who paid tribute to him at the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong looked at the shocked dragon father with a smile and said, "father, how are you? I didn''t expect that the children''s ministers would invite them to celebrate for you? Don''t worry about it. Since Yunzhong was set up as the governor of the Tang Dynasty, they have been out of the control of the Turks. After Xue Rengui attacked cangyan, he felt that he was quite free, so he ordered him to go to Shiwei to have a friendly and friendly visit with him. " Now, it is only in these decades that Shiwei and Fuhe have gradually changed from the form of "primitive commune", the first social form of human beings, to the tribalism of Turkic system, from the leader to the Khan system, which is composed of large and small tribes. After the Turks were wiped out by the Tang Dynasty, neither Shiwei nor Pei could attract the attention of the Tang Dynasty because of their small population. In addition, some Turks fled to Shiwei and Fuyi from Yunzhong and other places, forcing them to continue to move northward. Therefore, there was no intersection between Shiwei and Fuyi except for the occasional visit to Suigong. In recent decades, with the help of the rest of the Turks, he has gradually come to the tribal system and followed all the Turkic systems, which forced Li Hong to be vigilant. After all, referring to the historical records, the rise of the post Turks, the development and changes of Shiwei and Pei, and the subsequent invasion and harassment of various ethnic enemies in the Central Plains region, are basically from here. Therefore, Li Hong has to keep their development momentum under control. The well-known Khitan and Nuzhen nationalities in later generations were all born and bred from Shiwei and Fuyi. As for the Mongolian who swept the Eurasian continent, it was because of Khitan''s invasion of the Shiwei tribe that a part of the Shiwei people migrated southward and eventually became part of the Mongolian people. Moreover, Shi Wei is divided into several parts, including South, north, big, and Bo. As for the evolution of the later ethnic groups, even Li Hong can''t make it clear. Finally, these people are the ancestors of that nation. At the beginning, Mongolia was also known as MengWu, and the leader of Kui, taowuer, made Li Hong more curious. Although he knew that it was hundreds of years away, the national integration and conflict and so on caused all the foundation of the future nation. At this time, it was not complete at all. It was impossible for those ancient people to appear in this period. But looking at their ancestors, he thought from afar It''s also a good feeling for the future. However, Li Hong knew that if he wanted to keep the Tang Dynasty in his life, it would not be repeated again as in history. If the tragedy of Tang Dynasty was violated in the post Turkic period, Shiwei and Pei had to attach importance to and suppress them. They had to pull out the Turks with mud and roots from the rich soil of Shiwei and Fukai, and they would not be given any chance to let them again Sustainable development. When listening to Li Hong''s cordial and friendly visit, Li Zhi imitated Li Hong and pulled out a smile of disdain. If he believed this kind of nonsense, he would be able to meditate directly now. Li Hong looked at that disdainful smile. He had been used to it for a while. He shrugged his shoulders and walked out of the main hall of the governor''s office in songmo on the pretext of something. Leaving his father to deal with these matters was not diplomatic diplomacy. Gugexiyuan, the guardian of antongdu, came with Li Hong. He sent Li Zhi to the governor''s office in songmo. Now gexiyuan is waiting for himself in his residence. Shi ZangJie and Liu Rengui have learned from themselves about the advantages and disadvantages of the development of Shi Wei and Mei, together with Ge Xiyuan, a loyal official of the Tang Dynasty, who is like a chicken thief. Li Hong believes that Shi Zang Jie and Liu Rengui, even if they want to develop in accordance with the track of history, I''m afraid that because of their intervention, they will have to be one or two hundred years later.Whose man is gershwon now? Do you still listen to Li Xian? Li Zhi didn''t know, but Li Hong did. Now gershwon is obedient to his own words, and since he was appointed the guardian of Anton, gershwon has become a lot more stupid overnight. Every time he received a letter from Chang''an, Ge Xiyuan would frown and ponder over it to find his royal highness to help him answer questions: "Your Highness, what''s the meaning of this word? I''m not sure. How would you like to see this letter for me? " Or when answering the letter, gexiyuan took a few blank pieces of paper and sat in the palace of Koguryo on the ground that he was unfamiliar with the diction and punctuation marks. Li Hong''s palace did not leave. He had to ask Li Hong to help him to give advice and advice. How to reply the letter would be polite and stupid. Therefore, Li Xian and Fang Xianzhong, the Pei king of Chang''an City, got the secret letters from gexiyuan in the later period. Most of the secret letters were sent to Li Xian by Li Hong or Huameng. In all the information, from the letter that gexiyuan sent back to Li Xian, who appointed the governor of Anton''s residence, we can see that today''s gexiyuan is no longer the original gexiyuan, but has become a subject reversed by Li hongce. Naturally, Li Hong was able to conspire against gexiyuan. Then Li Xian and Fang Xianzhong would try to win over other officials in the imperial court. "King Pei, for today''s plan, I think that you should not imitate your Majesty''s elder brother, Prince Li Chengqian. Instead, you should follow the example of the late emperor. The eighteen scholars in the palace of Lord Qin were able to obtain the throne and establish the backbone of the prosperous Tang Dynasty. If King Pei can recruit talents and there are such a group of talents in Prince Pei''s residence, the change of Xuanwu Gate can''t happen again Fang Xianzhong''s eyes were as fierce as wild animals, but his inspiring words made Li Xian listen''s blood boil. "Fang Shangshu might as well elaborate on what I should do before my father comes back from the war." Li Xian stood up and saluted Fang Xianzhong. After a long bow, he stood beside him and asked. Fang Xianzhong sighed softly and sorted out his thoughts. He said, "I think the former Emperor fought in the South and North and captured many capable officials and generals. What''s more, he said," the heroes of the world are all in our power. " Such heroic words also brought about the great cause of the former Emperor in his prosperous times. It is obviously impossible for us to completely imitate them. However, the former Emperor and the Duke of the state of Zheng during the Wei expedition once said that people can be used as a mirror to show gains and losses, copper as a mirror to correct clothes, and history as a mirror to know the rise and fall. Then, we can see what Prince Li Hong lacks, and we will make up for it. In this way, even when your majesty decides to meditate, you will have to be taken into consideration. " Li Xianruo nodded his head thoughtfully. He was a wise man and was favored by Lizhi and Wumei. Although there is some estrangement between Kai and Lizhi and Wumei, it does not mean that he has become stupid. Then he said slowly, "to cultivate one''s moral character, to unify the family, to govern the country and to stabilize the world, we should not only see what Li Hong lacked, but also to be ahead of Li Hong. For example, the first emperor had to become a family earlier than the hidden Prince Li Jiancheng. Then, when the eldest grandson and the hidden Prince and Princess Li used to go to the palace to visit the emperor Gaozu, they brought in the concubines and even some courtiers Your husband will help you "Not bad." Fang Xianzhong nodded with approval and continued: "moreover, like some courtiers around the queen, they can also be used as courtiers. What''s more, there are five surnames and seven outlooks. Nowadays, you are the leader. Most scholars in the south of the Yangtze River have an urgent idea to be included in their family. This is what you need to pay attention to and attract. The influence of Jiangnan scholars is no less than that of Guanzhong and other areas. Now that the crown prince has not paid attention to the south of the Yangtze River, you can use the five surnames and seven hopes to attract some talented people. Hongwen hall was established by the former Emperor in those years. Why can''t you follow suit? " Li Xian laughs and laughs happily. Yes, Fang Xianzhong''s words are not wrong at all. Jiangnan scholars have always been a force that can not be ignored by the imperial court. Although it is said that the imperial examination system has a tendency to ban the nine grade system, in the minds of Jiangnan scholars, the five surnames and seven hopes are still the mountains they admire. What''s more, Li Hong has no background to rely on in Jiangnan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 Of course, in Li Xian''s eyes, Li Sujie and Li Shangjin are not worried. Even if they really stand on Li Hong''s side, their influence is not worth mentioning compared with the scholars in the world. Fang Xianzhong looked at his happy to be son-in-law and said, "besides, Prince Li Hong in Quanzhou, on Lingnan Road, secretly asked Li Chunfeng to build a luxury ship for him. The Ministry of labor has already paid 5 million taels of silver for this matter alone, which does not include the money paid by the Ministry of war and the Ministry of housing. According to the people in the Ministry of work, the prince ordered Li Chunfeng to build it Although the so-called warship of the Tang Dynasty is twice as long as the five tooth warship of the Tang Dynasty, its height is not quite the same. Is there a prince inside to enrich his own pocket or seek money for other purposes? " "Therefore, we need to let out the wind. After Li Hong returns to Chang''an, he must not be allowed to enter Chang''an like his father. Instead, when he stands on the court for the first day, he has to face these difficult problems! With more than 10 million taels of silver, can we build such a few broken ships? Although he is the Minister of the Ministry of Commerce, he also needs to give his father an account, isn''t he? " Li Xian looks at Fang Xianzhong grimly, which is also a good idea. I don''t know. I have a lot of things to shackle Li Hong. "Yes, so we need to win over Li Qiao of the imperial history platform, and di Renjie, a senior official of the empress, but "Di Renjie is too cunning. Li Hong has not attracted him to him for a long time. He has been reciting his mother''s kindness to him, so that others can retreat in the face of difficulties. As for Li Qiao It''s not very easy to win over. I need advice from ministers like you. That''s the point. " Fang Xianzhong ignored greed in his eyes and continued to say quietly: "it''s true that di Renjie is hard to get along with, but Li Qiao doesn''t care. It''s the duty of all the Royal historians in the imperial historian''s stage to play the wind. It doesn''t have to be Li Qiao. But... " "But what?" "Dali temple, Xingbu and Yushitai must have someone who can follow you. If not, only..." Fang Xianzhong pointed up his index finger and looked at Li Xian. He was still a little confused. So he said, "Zhang Wenzhen, the right servant of Shangshu Province, will return to his hometown next year. If you can win over a right servant or recommend one, I think it will be more profitable than that of Dali temple, Xingbu and Yushitai." Li Xian''s eyes open, Shangshu province right servant! That''s from the second grade officials, ah, the officials of extreme officials, this in the Tang Dynasty, except Li Hong is a real second grade. Zhang Wenzhen and Cui Yuanzong, the right servants of the second grade officials, are in real positions, and none of the other officials has a real position, from the second grade official position! Li Xian was so shocked that some of them couldn''t speak. After swallowing some saliva, some of them said dryly: "right servant, Li Hong will never give it to a person who doesn''t trust him. I can''t do it. Li Hong will never let me touch any position in the six departments unless I ask my father for help? But the father and the emperor certainly won''t agree. The fight between the emperor''s grandfather and the hidden Prince Li Jiancheng is still fresh in my mind. My father and Emperor certainly will not agree to let me serve as the right servant of Shangshu province. " Fang Xianzhong''s face flashed a trace of desolation. It seems that this person is selfish. If there is a good thing, the first reaction is to find a remedy for himself. It seems that the same is true of Pei Wang! Don''t you think about yourself in front of you? However, his first reaction was not the same. He hoped that Pei Wang could help him to ascend the position of the right servant of Shangshu province from the second grade. After Li Xian had said it, he thought of the second possibility of him being the right servant of Shangshu province! But if the opportunity to introduce oneself is missed, this time his main purpose is not to be defeated? No matter whether it can be done or not, his words must be told to Pei Wang. "Prince Pei is naturally on the alert of the prince, and it is difficult to win this position, but if he is a minister Is it possible to sit in the right pawn position? Of course, there is a precondition, that is, please rest assured. Now that the little girl is already your princess to be, even if you sit at the right servant''s position in Shangshu Province, you will still be your prince Pei''s servant. In short, whether you can sit in the right servant''s position, I will be your loyal servant. I will serve you and follow your lead. " "It needs a good plan. No matter you or I, if anyone can win the position of the right servant of Shangshu Province, it will be tantamount to depriving Li Hong of half of his rights now. Even if he asks the five surnames and seven Wangs to help together, it is worth trying!" Li Xian walked around excitedly for several times, and suddenly stopped in front of Fang Xianzhong and said firmly. There was a flash of anxiety between Fang Xianzhong''s eyebrows and Yu''s eyes. If Li Xian was asked to compete for the position of the right servant of Shangshu Province, I''m afraid that with Li Hong''s sensitivity and vigilance, he would be more likely to be exploited by others in the end, rather than just choose one of them. "Did Prince Pei ever think that if you show any interest in this matter, will Prince Li Hong ignore it? At that time, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to get it. Therefore, I think that King Pei, you are not as active as quiet now. You should continue to hide behind the scenes and plan strategies instead of directly participating in it. In that case, I''m afraid that it will frighten the snake and make Prince Li Hong more defensive against you, isn''t it? " Fang Xianzhong gradually looked at Li Xian''s uncertain face and said his worries."This..." Li Xian hesitated. The fact is as Fang Xianzhong said. If his deeds are too frequent, he is afraid that Li Hong will take precautions against himself. "Pei Wang, your priority now is marry and settle down! Only you become a family first. In your Majesty''s and Queen''s eyes, you will become an adult. Just as the so-called family and career are concerned, at least in your Majesty''s and Queen''s eyes, there is more stability. Now the Crown Prince Li Hong''s princess has just started to be run by the queen. Therefore, your top priority should not be to focus on the court, but to take care of the affairs of the Palace first, so as to give your majesty and the queen a good impression of self-cultivation and family unity. " "Ge Xiyuan served as the protector of Anton capital. Zhang Da''an, Liu Nayan, Cheng Xuanyi and Xu Shuya could not have been promoted several levels. Besides, they had no achievements to boast about. Among the officials of Changan Sanpin, you are the only one to compete. I''m afraid it''s not enough." Li Xian takes a look at Fang Xianzhong. He doesn''t want to drink because he is a drunkard. He hopes to help him sit in the position of Shangshu''s right servant by the strength of his own and five surnames and seven hopes. Although there is nothing wrong with this matter, he is the only one who is most qualified to select among the courtiers who are attracted by his fate and righteousness. After all, there are too few Sanpin officials under his wing. "Well, I can discuss this matter with the five surnamed Qiwang. First of all, you should be the object of the right servant. But you should also strive for your own strength. These days, the Ministry of labor should not continue to repair the palace. Besides, winter is approaching, so it''s time to stop for a while." Li Xian counted the number with his fingers in his heart. He could trust him completely and be qualified to compete for Shangshu YOUPU. It seems that Fang Xianzhong is the only one in his hand for the time being, so he might as well agree to it for the time being. As for whether it can be done or not, we need to discuss with the five surnames and seven hopes, and then we can decide who will be responsible after we have selected the people who can be used again. After seeing Fang Xianzhong out of the mansion, Li Xian stayed in it for a long time. Then he came out slowly. A letter in his hand was handed to him in time. Originally thought it was a letter from gexiyuan in Liaodong, he said casually, let it go first, but I didn''t want to say in a respectful voice: "Pei Wang, this is a letter from Wang Bo, not from gexiyuan." "Wang Bo?" Li Xian was so surprised that he almost forgot about it, so he quickly took the letter from the door and walked quickly to the main hall. Lu Zhaolin has always been an object he always wanted to win over. In Anxi five years later, he was directly appointed as the governor of the governor''s office of Fanyang. Now he controls the Liaodong Road where the Tang army goes out and enters the pass. If he can win over, he will have a lot of success in implementing his original plan. So he asked Wang Bo to visit Lu Zhaolin in the name of "four heroes of Chang''an" to see if he might be attracted. After all, Lu Zhaolin has been serving Li Hong in Anxi. He should have learned a lot from Li Hong over the past few years. Otherwise, Luo Binwang and Yang Jiong, who are also the four famous Chang''an heroes, were not transferred back. Instead, they were transferred back? Although it is said that there are some reasons for Fan Yang Lu''s family, Lu Zhaolin needs his own help if he wants to replace Fan Yang''s family leader. Today''s five surnames and seven hopes are closely related to his Li Xian. "Your Majesty has gone back to Chang''an by water and will arrive in Luoyang soon. Lu Zhaolin''s attitude is vague, so far I can''t get a clear answer. According to the observation of the prince and Lu Zhaolin, I have not found any close communication. When his majesty drove to Fanyang, the crown prince had a single talk with Lu Zhaolin. As for his majesty, he did not summon Lu Zhaolin alone. I ask King Pei to make a decision on whether or not to open the door Li Xian''s eyes swam with the lines of writing. After seeing the end, he kneaded the letter into a ball and held it in the palm of his hand: "waste! It''s a useless thing Angry Li Xian looked at the letter group in his hand and threw it on the ground with hatred. His mouth continued to be angry and said, "let''s get to the point! Do you want to die? A single conversation with the prince is enough! Who is Li Hong? These are the people who followed him in Anxi at that time. Naturally, they know it like the palm of one''s hand. Does it take a few admonitions to become them? " "King Pei..." "Go down!" Li Xian waved his hand angrily. In a hard-earned letter, he only mentioned the matter of the father, the emperor and the prince. However, for Fan Yang, who is the master of Lu''s family, he has not mentioned a word! Even Lu Zhaolin during this period of time, whether Kai coveted the position of master of Lu''s family has not been mentioned. What is not waste! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 Along the Yongji canal all the way down, coupled with the increasingly cold weather and chilly wind, Lizhi didn''t bother to stay in local prefectures and counties. For ordinary States and counties, Li Zhi chose to meet at the wharf. Finally, Li Zhi brought two five tooth warships to show his royal majesty. A royal banquet on board the five tooth warship, which flattered state and county officials, made them feel at ease when they got off the ship and went back to their houses. This was an opportunity that they would never have. Moreover, Li Zhi has been out for eight months. He can''t wait to return to the palace, especially if he can see the queen Wu Mei immediately. Li Hong has been out for nearly six months, so his father and his son have simplified the ceremony of welcoming officials all the way. They will set sail again without making too much stay. But even so, it will take them a month to get to Chang''an from the governor''s office of songmo. It will be enough time for them to meet each other. The ceremony of the emperor''s trip at this time is so grand. Since he came out of the governor''s office in the pine desert, he did not wear armor any more. He wore a black round collar robe on his body, which gave people a cold and dignified feeling. In Li Zhi''s eyes, he looks like a prince, but his laziness hasn''t been changed. He doesn''t understand how to get to him, Li Hong! It''s all right in Liaodong. If you have a helmet on your head, you won''t say anything about your hair. Now you''re going back to Luoyang. You still haven''t tied up your hair, so you tie a ponytail with a red cloth and come in with a round top suitcase in your hand. Huameng and Jingzhe behind her are also holding the same elegant round top suitcase in their hands. After Li Hong comes in, they salute Li Zhi. Li Zhi was sitting against the window. Zhang Lushui was standing in the middle of the boat hall, singing Yingying. Seeing Li Hong come in, he put down his body and saluted Li Hong. Then he stood behind him with another woman of the same age. "What are you doing here? How did you get here? " Two five tooth warships, one by one, he was still on the ship behind him when he set sail. How could he run over with his suitcase in a blink of an eye. Li Zhi looked at someone''s smiling smile, and deeply felt the feeling of weasel giving chicken new year''s greetings. "Ah? It''s easy. You can build a board and come here. " When someone put down the suitcase, Huameng and Jingzhe began to open one by one. Suddenly, a delicious smell filled the whole huge hall. Li Zhi didn''t understand how easy it was for him. Two ships were sailing on the Yongji canal and could come by with a plank? But when Li Hong said so, he couldn''t help it. He didn''t want to be honest with him. After looking at the riverside scenery, he looked back again. He sniffed the Shanzhen on the table and said: "what do you want to do? Tell me directly. Your Li Hong''s attentive food is not so good to swallow." "We''ve been walking for a month. We''ll arrive in Luoyang in two days. I want to sum up with you." Li Hong tried to sit down in front of LiZhi. Seeing that father long didn''t respond, he put his butt on the chair. With Huameng and Jingzhe''s hands flying up and down in the suitcase, after a while, some delicate dishes and plates of raw meat were put on the table, and then a shiny brass hot pot was placed in the center. "Now that my father has listened to Qu''er''s elegance today, my son''s minister will bring some delicious food and wine to cheer you up. How about it? It''s better to be filial. " Li Hong fawns at the Dragon father with a disdainful expression on his face and continues to lick his face and smile. "Filial piety? I think it''s a joke Li Zhi looks at two skin face, so consciously sits opposite oneself, in the heart sighs tone, said coldly. "Just wait for the flowers Li Hong took a look at Huameng and Jingzhe, then looked at Yang Wu and Lian tie, who served on one side. He waved and said. But as soon as his voice fell, the green water and the princess of Silla, Jin Rongqi, actually saluted Lizhi and prepared to step out of the cabin. "You two will stay with me and enjoy the delicious food of the prince who has nothing to offer." Seeing that the two beauties were going to leave, Li Zhi immediately blocked the way. Li Zhi ignored the order to let Yang Wu and Lian tie go out, leaving Li Hong in charge. Li Hong laughed and didn''t speak. He worked on the table and motioned for Hua Ji to pour the wine. Then he saw that Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi, timidly sitting on both sides of Lizhi, sat down on both sides of LiZhi. Li Hong also had to admit that both Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi had the characteristics of Korean Peninsula beauties, with medium-sized heads, slightly plump bodies, absolutely white skin, curly willow eyebrows and cherry mouth. Zhang Lushui''s eyes are slightly charming. Maybe it''s goguryo''s gaozang, which is specially prepared for Lizhi. Therefore, her graceful body, with her twinkle and smile, and her movements, will make the man focus on her with her charming eyes. Compared with Zhang Lushui, Jin Rongqi is still a virgin because of the influence of his royal genes all the year round, but the pride of his chest is more eye-catching than Zhang Lushui''s Yingying grip.With its noble and elegant temperament, exquisite eyes and perfect facial features, people can''t help but feel pity after seeing it. All of them have a charming charm. When there were only Huameng and Li Hong, Li Zhi and his two daughters in the hall, Li Hong complained bitterly, "my father, can you be a little more restrained?" "What''s wrong with me?" Li Zhi seems to be enjoying a beautiful jade, touching Jin Rongqi''s hand and asking lightly. Nowadays, it is still a problem for the two people to communicate in Tang dialect. They can only communicate with their ideas and body language. So far, Li Zhi still doesn''t let Jin Rong go to bed. He always asks Zhang Lvshui to accompany him. "It''s about to arrive in Chang''an. You are so swaggering and blatant, and then you meet the local officials. Are you not afraid that this will spread to your mother''s ears?" Li Hong motioned to Li Zhi with his eyes. What he said was the two people beside you. Hearing the word "mother and Queen" in Li Hong''s mouth, Li Zhi, who has always been strict with his wife, put down Jin Rongqi''s jade hand and asked, "by the way, can your mother have arrived in Luoyang now?" "Seems to be here?" "It will take us about two or three days to get to Luoyang. After getting off the ship, according to your plan, I will be separated from them for a period of time..." "Don''t, don''t, don''t, I don''t know anything, I don''t know what you''re talking about. It''s all your own business..." "Bastard, I am the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Do I have any private affairs to say? Family affairs are all national affairs, not to mention these days... " "All right, don''t frighten your son''s minister. Just tell me what you want to do with your son''s minister. Just obey your orders." Li Zhi looked at the courtiers of Shangdao, and then nodded with satisfaction. Hua Ji served Li Zhi and cooked hot pot with Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi. At the moment, someone had to earn his own living. He could only eat meat with chopsticks. Deer antler, bear gall, tiger and wolf tonics, which were sent by the local ministers on his way back to Chang''an. Li Hong passed through the imperial dining room of the five tooth warship and took them with him. I''m afraid they are short of these for his father and Emperor. Li Zhi looked at Li Hong, who had agreed happily. After staring at Li Hong''s increasingly handsome, mature and handsome cheek for a long time, Li Zhi said, "I think it over. I plan to build a farewell palace in Chang''an..." "No, what do you mean?" Li Hong was almost scalded, and quickly spit out the meat in his mouth in front of Lizhi''s face and asked in a hurry. "Whether it''s Zhang Lushui or Jin Rongqi, I''ve thought for a long time. Even if your mother agrees, will the ministers agree? Will they be allowed into the palace? Can you enter the clan? Who would... " "No Do you mean that you are going to make a younger brother or younger sister for your son Li Hong can feel his heart beating, which is so big! In history, after arriving at Princess Taiping, father long stopped having children with his concubines. However, judging from his earnest look, how can he feel that he is going to give birth to a younger brother or younger sister! "Why not? Among my brothers and sisters, your new town aunt is only 37 years old now? But my aunt is the youngest? Do you know how old princess Changle is? It''s the one who stole wine from other people''s house and was forced by Changle to call her daughter''s aunt... " "You don''t have to be so careful about it, do you? I know that Princess Changle is two years younger than you. That''s your aunt, but My son always thinks it''s not reliable... " "Why is it unreliable?" "You ask the Empress Dowager whether he agrees or not, but what will you do with the empress and Li Lingyue? Li Lingyue is a bully now. If you give her some younger brothers and sisters, ha ha Wait for the palace to turn upside down. " Li Hong continued to attack long dad. Although there was no conflict of interest with him, he always felt that he was not living in the Tang Dynasty, but in a different Tang Dynasty with parallel time and space. "So I want you to help me with your mother''s work. These two people can''t enter our Li Tang clan, but they can be put in Chang''an. When they are in the same house, your mother and empress will be out of sight and upset. Your father and I can also run with Chang''an, just like Xiao Shufei. Occasionally, we can go to rest and relax Is it? " ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± The emperor wants to avoid the queen to raise second, third and fourth wives! Li Hong''s eyes were straight at the Dragon father who said that his spittle was flying. Suddenly, he became a little bit of a circle in his head. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 Li Hong never thought that his father had come up with such a bad plan these days that he wanted to raise a third son outside? The Tang emperor wants to raise a third son in Chang''an City? Is it really that the emperor is too cowardly, or is the Dragon father pretending to be pitiful and aggrieved in front of him? What''s more, you have to take Xiao Shufei over? What''s the meaning of this? Challenge the dignity of the female tiger? Do you dare? He is now anxious to go back, is not too long did not see the empress dowager, miss mother? "That You don''t object to anything you do, but you put Xiao Shufei This is You think the mother Li Hong shrunk his neck and pointed to the top of his finger. In short, he felt chilly behind his back. "You don''t have to worry about it. The affairs of concubine Xiao Shu are the affairs of my harem. I will discuss with your mother and empress when I get there. What''s important now is that when I get to Luoyang, you will go back to Chang''an immediately. I remember that there was no one in charge of the mansion of Li Ke, king of Wu? " Lizhi asked, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the table. "I don''t know about it, and you shouldn''t..." "Three million taels is enough. After returning to Chang''an, three million taels of silver will be allocated to the prison officers." "I''ll pay for it?" "I can''t get any money from my Treasury. Your mother can''t give it to me. Who can''t give it to me?" Li Zhi is very strange. Li Hong should not be a matter of three million to him. He can take 1.8 million liang of silver with him when he goes to a poetry fair. How can he pay now as if he were to die. "Are you going to let me carry the pot? Have you ever thought that if the empress mother knew that I gave you three million taels of silver, would she break my leg? " Li Hong Leng Leng asked. "Do you know if you don''t, I can break your leg now? You are the only one in your eyes, but I am not my father? " "No, no, no, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. You don''t dare to give me money, don''t you? But I have no money now. " Li Hong spread out his hands and began to play a fool. "No money?" Li Zhi''s eyeball son glared to fall into the hot pot, look at Li Hong can''t help but want to reach out to go on, don''t really fall down. "No money? Do you think that if I haven''t been in charge of politics for seven or eight months, I won''t know my income in the Tang Dynasty? If you think you are the Minister of the Ministry of finance, I don''t know how much tax the Ministry of accounts has collected this year? Why don''t you take yourself out when you don''t have 1.8 million yuan? Why do I ask you for such a little money, you have no money? Believe it or not, I''ll find the account department myself... " "Yes, you can go. If you can understand the account, you can go. The account department has money, but which of those money is not for special use? The reform of the Ministry of war is imminent. Is it at a critical juncture? Do we have to build roads centered on Luoyang and Chang''an? Otherwise, how can you... " "I don''t care. In any case, you have to give me three million taels. If you can''t get it, you can free Prince Pu''s house. I know that it''s well repaired..." "It''s white and pure. Why give it to you? To tell you the truth, if you delay me for half a year, six million taels will do. But now, the son minister does not have any extra money for you. " Li Hong looked at Li Zhi''s wide eyed eyes and sighed: "the son minister does not have any money in his hand now. The budget originally used by the military department for the navy is not enough. The ER Chen also made up 5 million liang from the Ministry of works..." "The Navy needs money so much? But now I still have five tooth warships under my butt, and I haven''t seen your so-called better and stronger ships Li Zhi''s attention was easily led to the Tang Dynasty water army by Li Hong. "It is always the most expensive time to start from scratch. No matter what you do, you have to spend a lot of money in the early stage if you want to make the water army go further than just cruise along the Hainan line." Li Hong''s expression is upright to say, but was interrupted by Li Zhi. "Then let them live in Prince Pu''s mansion and let Bai Chun find a better palace. I wonder, you a prince, do not marry others Bai Chun, put people in the Pu Wang Fu, what do you want to do? By the way, as well as the river of an, I''m afraid that she will become the hostess of Prince Pu''s mansion in the future? " Li Zhi suddenly began to gossip about Li Hong''s feelings, which made him unprepared. After a long time, father long was outside to take care of himself. He learned from him! However, there is no way to marry Bai Chun. Although he is older than himself, it is not a matter in the Tang Dynasty. What makes him tangle is that the influence of Bai Chun''s ability on his side, if included in the eastern palace, is that even the crown prince and princess are in vain. What''s more, even if they have children, they still don''t know whether they will follow other people in the future Killing each other. Therefore, in Li Hong''s opinion, the best way is not to give Bai Chun any name, so that he has been following himself. In this way, he will always have a woman who can trust him. "The Empress Dowager an Xiaohe disagrees, saying that even if the daughter of a traitor is brought into the East Palace, she will be bullied. It''s better to follow Bai Chun together." Li Hong shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t think about the emotional things. Now what can make him feel is Pei WANYING besides Bai Chun. As for an Xiaohe, he always gives him a kind of standard equipment, which is like the necessary equipment for a prince. He can''t treat Bai Chun and Pei WANYING like that.Thinking of several women, Li Hong, who was deeply in deep thought, sighed silently. His feelings in this life are more and more chaotic. It seems that it is very difficult to make yourself as if treating Bai Chun. "How is Fang Xianzhong in the Ministry of labor?" Li Zhi interrupts Li Hong''s thoughts, looks at Li Hong and asks. "Well, what are your plans? He has made great contributions to the dredging of the Yongji canal. Now we can sail fast, and we can''t do without him. " Li Hong did not ask his father about the mother''s giving Fang Xianzhong''s daughter to Li Xian. Fang Xianzhong is also a well-known family. His father, Fang Renyu, is one of the twenty-four meritorious figures in Lingyan Pavilion. In his early years, Fang Xianzhong''s brother, Xuanling, followed Wang Shichong in his early years. Later, he joined Pei Renji in Tang Dynasty, and finally became the Secretary of the Ministry of Hubu. Today, Fang Xianzhong is regarded as a son inheriting his father''s career, and he has also achieved the position of minister of the Ministry of industry. In this way, it is natural for the Fang family to become a famous family from a new upstart in the Tang Dynasty. "That''s good." Li Zhi again said without a clue. Now, as we get closer to Luoyang, the dialogue between father and son, perhaps because of the relationship between the court and the court, or for some reason, is no longer the same as that in Liaodong, and every sentence begins to have a hint of speculation. In the end, Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi, who had fantastic features and graceful features, and Jin Rongqi, who was arrogant and elegant as orchid, came to Luoyang at the suggestion of Li Hong. When they arrived in Luoyang, they dressed up as two small eunuchs, closely following Huameng and Jingzhe, and entered the East of Luoyang palace Inside the palace. From the beginning to the end, Li Hong didn''t talk to Li Zhi about Fang Xianzhong, and Li Hong didn''t tell us the real intention of embezzling 5 million Liang silver from the Ministry of works. Zhenguan Hall of Luoyang palace, however, has no place of her own this time, because the father and Emperor are the main characters of this expedition to Liaodong. Besides, she hasn''t seen his wife for eight or nine months. At this time, even Wu Mei will not remember who Li Hong is. After the whole Luoyang palace was quiet, all kinds of royal honor guards in Luoyang city also dropped. For most of the day, the whole city of Luoyang was like a boiling oil pan. People were crowded with onlookers, and people in civilian clothes and military general''s armor were wandering in Chang''an. Until the emperor''s car into the Luoyang palace, the streets of Luoyang City are still scattered with officials, courtiers, families. Officials who were able to attend the royal banquet in the evening wore new clothes and were full of vigor. Under the guidance of the servants, they slowly went to Luoyang palace. They either pondered over the praises or thought about how to praise his Majesty''s literary and military skills. The big men of famous families, all the Royal relatives and nobles, at this moment, are also riding in carriages, sedan chairs, servants carrying gifts into the palace. Like ants returning home, they all rush to Luoyang palace from all directions of Luoyang City. The envoys of various countries who had been staying in the Tang Dynasty had prepared various tributes early on that day. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty returned triumphantly on his own expedition. Naturally, he wanted to accept the congratulation of these foreign envoys. Therefore, today, the whole city of Luoyang is full of clouds moving in all directions. It seems that the whole city is in a happy festival. Everyone is elated by the emperor of Tang Dynasty''s personal expedition to wipe out Liaodong. In the slight cold wind, everyone is brimming with a cheerful smile, much like the annual New Year''s day, brimming with a full of affinity smile, regardless of the rank of high or low, whether you know or not, on this day, you are like an old friend, smiling and nodding in front of you. These scenes made someone shake his head, sitting on the chair of the East Palace, facing the little third son and the fourth son of father long, he could not help but look up to the sky and lament: "Alas Today, he has become an unknown hero! Do you know, Koguryo, Silla and Baiji are me It''s a single handed fight. What did he do? Playing with birds, accompanying beauties, appreciating flowers, drinking tea, drinking wine, and most of all, they almost failed! Why are we all aiming at him now? Where is Li Hong? Can''t I see my mother? Don''t let me see you! But why am I forbidden to enter the palace? What have I done? I won''t be allowed into the palace The more someone said, the more angry he thought, the more angry he was. Finally, standing at the gate of the palace, he even called a grievance in the direction of the palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 On the way back to Chang''an from Liaodong, Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi were not surprised by the actions of his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty. However, seeing the prince who was refused to attend the royal banquet which his majesty returned triumphantly, he sat on the threshold of the gate of the hall and scolded the Imperial palace like a mountain villager. He was still shocked and was sitting in the hall I don''t know what to do. After shouting for a long time, no one paid any attention to him, the prince of the unsung hero. Someone had to take Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi, who were still dressed as eunuchs, sitting in the dining room restaurant in a miserable and lonely way, waiting for Huameng to serve them delicious food. Bai Chun and others did not come to Luoyang, so at the moment, there are still a few people in front of Li Hong in the East Palace of Luoyang. As for other palace maids and eunuchs, they have always stayed in Luoyang palace. Although they are all from the prince''s palace, they are two groups of different people from those in Chang''an east palace. Li Hong didn''t know when the banquet to celebrate Li Zhi''s triumphant return in the palace was over. Li Hong had nothing to do after dinner. He wanted to take Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi around the night scene of Luoyang, but Liu Xiang, general of jinwuwei at the gate, seemed to have known for a long time that he would have been waiting at the gate of the east palace. When watching Li Hong, Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi walk to the gate of the East Palace, Liu Xiang bowed down and saluted him dutifully. Then, in the most respectful and begging tone, he asked his highness to go back. His majesty has an order. The prince can''t go anywhere today. "Revenge! Payback! Naked revenge! Three million taels of silver, but let him be an emperor! Ah Li Hong bared his teeth and glared at Liu Xiang, who was full of bitterness. After a roar, he had to turn around and walk to the east palace. Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi are reluctant to part with a look at the gate of the east palace. In the daytime, they are shocked and speechless by the bustle of Luoyang City. What they see today is unimaginable in their original world! It was thought that the prosperous Luoyang was just bigger and more lively than Xinluo and Gaogouli. But when they really entered Luoyang, they knew how naive their initial ideas were. Luoyang City was not only bigger than the royal city of Xinluo and Koguryo? It''s like two different worlds. Reluctantly, he forgot to take a look at the buildings outside the East Palace, which were brightly lit and could be seen vaguely. He bowed his head and turned around and followed Li Hong to the east palace. In order to see the scenery of Luoyang tonight, although they are dressed in eunuch''s clothes, they still make a simple dress up. Under the light of the east palace lantern, their faces are a little disappointed, but they can''t hide their bright eyes, white teeth and delicate charm. The prince, who was too lazy to do morning exercises the next day, had to teach Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi to play chess last night, so that they could play chess with father Long''s stinky chess basket in their spare time. At the moment continue to rely on someone on the bed, eyes empty, thoughts have no idea where they are unconsciously swimming. When Huameng and Wang Lou came in, they could not arouse Li Hong''s reaction. Until Wang Lou respectfully saluted and said that when the queen asked him to go to the Zhenguan palace for lunch in the afternoon, someone slowly came back to his mind from his spiritual journey. "I see. Go down." Li Hong said faintly. Up to now, when there is no Xiaoxue and others around, Li Hong always wears his own clothes. After they went out, Li Hong put down the letter from Bai Chun in his hand, got up and put on his clothes, and began to wash and gargle under the service of Huameng. big food country hopes to send craftsmen to learn the method of making glass, soap and perfume. The queen did not promise for the first time after receiving the envoy of big food, but first asked Bai Chun''s advice. In the end, the queen was in charge of the matter, and it was necessary to pass the prince''s discretion. Li Hong was standing outside the palace. The cold wind was softer than Liaodong a month ago, but the increasingly dry air indicated that it would be colder day by day. After settling down Zhang Lvshui and Jin Rongqi, they are really two aunts. Li Hong, as the third and fourth son of the Dragon father, dare not neglect them. After telling them about it, they let them choose two intimate maids respectively, and then they go to Luoyang palace accompanied by Huameng. The Luoyang palace has no restrictions on Li Hong today. Li Hong has not figured out why the Dragon father didn''t allow himself to participate yesterday? Afraid of stealing his fame and achievements? At the gate of Qianyuan hall and the surrounding jinwuwei, there are still several eunuchs waiting at the gate. Obviously, the court meeting above the court hall is not over yet. Li Hong and Huameng just glanced at each other in a hurry, then went straight ahead from the side path, and continued to walk to the Zhenguan temple in the south of Qianyuan hall. Before walking to the gate of Zhenguan hall, a small figure quickly ran out of the hall: "Li Lingyue has seen the emperor, please give him his regards. Cluck... " "Yo Yo, slow down, auntie." Li Hong picked up the little man who ran to him and threw the small body twice in the air. Then he held it in his arms and looked at Li Lingyue with a smile."I haven''t seen you for a while. I''ve grown tall again." Li Hong held Li Lingyue in his arms and looked at the small face carved with Pink Jade. His two big bright eyes that could speak flickered, which was very pitiful. "My mother also said that I had grown tall, and that last year''s clothes were too small to wear. Originally, I still wanted to meet you in the clothes that Yiyang huangjie wore when she was married. Unfortunately, it''s too small, so I put on new clothes. How about it? Does it look good? " Li Lingyue put his arm around Li Hong''s neck and said with a small mouth. "Good looking, Li Lingyue looks good in everything. Do you really miss your brother, or do you want the gift he gave you? " Li Hong looked at Li Lingyue''s excited expression. It seems that the little guy missed himself very much during his absence. "Ah! There are gifts! I want to see, I want to see! " As soon as Li Lingyue heard of the present, she forgot that she had not seen Li Hong sad yesterday. Today, Wu Mei specially informs Li Hong to come here in advance. There are many reasons why Li Lingyue sneaks out of the palace and wants to go to the east palace. Fortunately, she just ran to the direction of Qianyuan palace when she was caught by Li Zhi and ordered Hua Ji to send her back. "If you go in with your brother, you are the gift." Put down Li Lingyue in her arms, brother and sister hold hands and both step into the Zhenguan palace. "My son has seen his mother." Li Lingyue followed Li Hong with one voice and said in a similar manner. Wu Mei had already heard Li Lingyue''s shouting and crying outside. Looking at Li Hong, who had not been seen for more than half a year, Wu Mei felt a tenderness in her heart. The prince had really grown up. In a short period of half a year, she felt that there had been some changes, but she didn''t know what had happened. "Yesterday, your father didn''t let you attend the banquet of courtiers. I heard that you sat on the threshold of the East Palace and scolded for more than an hour?" Wu Mei continues to look up and down at Li Hong''s tall figure, and his masculinity is getting stronger and stronger. "No, no, no, there is no more than one hour, less than half an hour. Hey, hey. " Wu''s speech in the chair, Li Hongmei''s face is not taken care of. I''m too lazy to take care of Li Hong''s two skinned faces. Wu Mei has learned over the years that if you get angry with those two skinny faces, you will end up being angry sooner or later, so you simply turn a blind eye to it. "I heard from your father that he performed very well in this expedition, which was much more stable than when you were in Anxi. However, your father almost ruined the military affairs because of his own mistakes. Fortunately, everything was dangerous and it was difficult for you." When Wu Mei received that Liu Jing was besieged by Silla and Baiji, and Lizhi and Li Hong had no reinforcements, she was in a mood that she wanted to have wings under her ribs and immediately flew to Liujing city to accompany Lizhi. Almost at the same time, Wu Mei was keenly aware that if Li Zhi and Li Hong were in Liujing, it would be more unfavorable for her to leave Li Xian and others in the palace. After all, among the jinwuwei in the Daming Palace, it is not known whether there are still jinwuwei under the control of Li Xian after a number of them were cleared before Li Hong''s expedition. Therefore, almost instantly, Wu Mei made the decision to put Li Xian and others back in her palace, and then a large number of Chengwu guards stationed in Chang''an, strengthening the vigilance of Chang''an City, especially in the vicinity of the residence of Li Xian and other prince''s sons and relatives, especially increased heavy patrols. With regard to the increase of troops in the residence of Li Xian and other princes and relatives, Wu Mei makes light use of the reason of changing defense in the city to block the mouth of the prince and his relatives. Fortunately, in less than a day, the second letter was quickly put on the bed of Wu Mei, who had not slept all night. The prince''s highness wiped out 30000 troops of Silla and Baiji united army with 3000 troops! From that moment on, Wu Mei immediately decided to transfer the 1000 Fu slaughterhouse troops left by Li Hong to the rear palace guard. At the same time, the defense changed in the same day. "No, don''t praise your son''s minister. If you praise your son''s minister, you will feel uneasy for no reason..." "That''s the emperor. You''ve done too many bad things. I''m afraid the queen mother will punish you, right?" Li Lingyue, who has always been uneasy, sat beside Li Hong and looked up. "Do you want a gift if you talk a lot?" Li Hong gently wrung off that jade like white cheek, threatening to say. "Oh, I won''t say that." Li Lingyue in the unknown gift in front of, chose clever. "Then you go. Huameng has brought it to you. Go to your palace with your maids. A large cart has been sent to you." "Really?" Li Lingyue jumped out of the chair and looked at Li Hong with surprise on her face. Her face was full of expectation and disbelief. "Brother Huang has never cheated on you. Go and come back soon after reading." Li Hong continued to smile. "Well Then I''ll go. After the mother, I''ll see the presents first. I''ll bring you some good gifts. " Li Lingyue said happily. Wu Mei smiles and waves her hand to let her go. For Li Lingyue''s good gifts, Wu Mei fully understands that Li Lingyue doesn''t like them, so she can give them to others generously. Li Dan, for example, has a lot of good gifts from Li Lingyue''s mouth. Even the dozens of chickens that Li Hong coaxed her to catch are now being raised by Li Dan for him.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 Looking at the bouncing and excited little figure, accompanied by the maids, eunuchs and Hua Meng, Wu Mei and Li Hong, together with their mother and son, rose up together and walked slowly towards the Tongxin Pavilion on the left side of Zhenguan hall. The maid of the palace had already put some tea and tea and other food. Then, with Wu Mei''s wave, all of them quietly walked out. In the elegant concentric Pavilion composed of glass, Wu Mei and Li Hong were left. "This Liaodong war is really hard for you, and haidongqing is also very tight. Your father brought it to me last night. It makes people feel nervous when they stare at people, but it is psychic. There''s no need to raise more of it. I''m afraid it''s hard to control when it''s too much. " Wu Mei sits lazily on the top of the sofa. She is over 40 years old, but her figure is still tight and perfect. Her cheek is also spotless. She can''t be seen as a mother of four or five children. "Yes, I know." Li Hong put away his Hippie smile and said solemnly. Wu Mei looked at Li Hong in surprise, and then said the original reason: "although Li Zhong and he lanminyue died, they deliberately splashed dirty water on you, but the Hai Dong Qing you raised was inferior to the strategy of treating him with his own way. It is not the bearing of a good general and a schemer, and he needs more training in the future. If Bai Chun didn''t come to me in time to talk about this matter, I''m afraid it would have been a blatant chaos in the court when you and your father were not here. " "Yes, I know. After leaving my mother for a while, I will discipline myself more when I return to Chang''an." Li Hong poured a cup of tea to Wu Mei and said with a smile. He understood who his mother was talking about. There was no one else except Lin Shiling. Among all his servants, Lin Shiling was the only one who could be as cold and loyal as haidongqing. At the beginning, I received a joint memorial from Zhang Hanzhi and others. In fact, the initiator was Lin Shiling. Seeing that Li Xian and others were aggressive, but he was not in Chang''an, he was afraid that he would fall into a passive position, so he hoped to launch a wave of counterattack. At that time, I was in Liaodong, so I didn''t pay attention to it. I didn''t want Bai chun to take the lead to inform her mother. However, it was OK. In this way, he didn''t have any loss to himself. On the contrary, he was able to make Li Xian converge a little in recent years. At least, he could play a role of shaking mountains and tigers. Wu Mei looked at Li Hong, who was confident, calm and confident. She was still a little worried or tangled and asked, "Li Hong, tell me the truth. Have you really decided to do this?" "After the mother, it was not the son minister who decided to do so. The situation of the child minister was always passive. On the way back from Anxi, the net came to the child minister. The child minister tried to look at the five surnames and seven and give some warning to the people behind the scene, but the result was very little. Li Yangcang, if it wasn''t for the fact that the son minister was quick to see the opportunity and decided not to participate in it in person, otherwise, I''m afraid that the son minister and uncle Ji Wang would be in opposition now. In case of such a field, even if it is the relationship between the father and uncle Ji, it may be difficult to untie the knot, and then the whole royal clan will be completely disordered. " Li Hong sat on the sofa, leaning forward slightly, and said in a sincere tone. "Yes, Li Yangcang is really impossible to guard against. I didn''t realize the conspiracy in it. After that, I thought, hong''er, if you really joined in, it would be a great trouble." Wu Mei sighed gently and patted Li Hong on the back of his hand. "Li Sujie and Li Shangjin planned to send them to the south at that time. Fortunately, you and your father supported them. Li Chunfeng went to the south of the Yangtze River. This was an accident, and had nothing to do with the affairs above the court..." "But you did it with Li Chunfeng in the end, didn''t you?" Wu Mei amorous feelings of a wisp of hair scattered behind the ear, looking at Li Hong said. Li Sujie and Li Shangjin were slow to respond. They didn''t see that Li Xian was responsible for Li Yang Cang. They took them as a breakthrough point and wanted to pull Li Hong into the water. Instead, they strongly hoped that Li Hong would personally investigate the case of Li Yangcang, and then increase Li Hong''s reputation in the court. "The minister was forced to do it. It was useless for Fang Xianzhong whether this bureau did it or not. The only thing that could be done was that Dali temple could use the matter of the minister''s embezzlement of 5 million taels of silver and thoroughly investigate the work department''s use of funds." Li Hong''s eyes shot a cold light, light said. "The palm is full of meat Xian''er He coveted the throne of Prince, which is understandable. At first, your father and emperor also attached great importance to him. Over the years, he wrote books, made notes and asked for the people''s orders. He had a great momentum of inheriting the good name of King Ji. However, he secretly colluded with the five surnames and seven hopes, which violated the bottom line of the imperial court and the Li family. Knowing that your father and Emperor intended to suppress the five surnames and seven hopes, he has been secretly colluding with him I woke him up several times, but I just didn''t listen to him. I had to go to the present situation... " Wu Mei shook her head helplessly. Looking at Li Hong and Li Xian fighting, it is impossible to say that she is not entangled in her heart. It is all the flesh that fell from her body. How can we not care? How could you have the heart to hurt it? But Li Hong is too strong. Li Xiangen is not his opponent. Li Xian may not be able to see it now. Even Fang Xianzhong and the fools around him have not noticed it.Since Li Hong came to Luoyang for the first time, Li Xian thought that setting up a bureau for Li Hong to break through was already occupying the absolute upper hand and taking the initiative. However, he didn''t know that all Li Hong''s strategies were to plan and then move and kill them step by step! First, he pulled himself out of the liyangcang case to avoid the confrontation with King Ji, so even if he did not win the support of other royal relatives for Li Hong, at least he did not push this part of the people to the opposite. After that, Li Sujie and Li Shangjin''s fiefdoms were placed in the south of the Yangtze River with the consent of Li Zhi, thus forming two restrictions on Jiangnan scholars and five surnames and seven hopes. Lu Zhaolin, Fan Yang''s son, was transferred back without warning and was sent to Youzhou through the official department. This is equivalent to isolating Li Xian''s cloud. Even if Li Xian actually controls the cloud, if there is a direct conflict between the brothers, the soldiers in the cloud can''t affect Li Hong at all. Moreover, Anxi is close to Yunzhong. In recent years, famous generals such as Hei Chi Chang Zhi, Wang Mingyuan, Xue Rengui, Yuan Shuji, Wang Fangyi and Li Jingxuan have been committed to Anxi all these years. They will not simply stick to Anxi. I am afraid that everything in the cloud will be thoroughly understood. Today, Yao Chong, Huan yanfan and Yang Jiong of Anxi have quietly rushed to the south of the Yangtze River from Anxi. After experiencing Anxi''s training, although they are still young, they all have the strength to become the head of a state. With the support of Li Hong, Li Sujie and Li Shangjin, Jiangnan scholars will be included in Hongwen Museum sooner or later by Li Hong Medium. It seems that five million taels were embezzled from the Ministry of labor into Li Chunfeng''s hands. In fact, it seems that Li Xian and Fang Xianzhong have deliberately left a flaw that can attack Li Hong. They are waiting for Li Xian to drill in. If Li Xian dares to get in, when Li Hong pulls in the net, Li Xian will not be demoted as a commoner. "My mother..." Li Hong looked at some worried Longma, and he believed that Longma was the one who could understand the helplessness most. After all, all this is what she has experienced. In those years, she fought with the queen and Xiao Shufei in the harem, and then fought with her own sister, Wu Shun, both overtly and secretly. All these were not what she wanted to see. But in the end, she had to be ruthless in order to save her life. "You''ve always had your own good ideas. It''s already..." "My mother..." Li Hong leaned over and comforted the helpless Dragon Mother''s hand, and said in a positive tone: "empress mother, the son minister doesn''t know what the empress mother thinks, but what the child minister has done is not all the decisions made by Li Xian. To put it bluntly, no one can shake the crown prince''s position because of his achievements in Anxi, Tubo and now Anton. What''s more, there are Taiyi City, Lantian County''s Medical College and Chang''an Hongwen Museum in Guanzhong. Now we can''t say that the children''s ministers are as stable as Mount Tai, but they can''t be shaken by a Li Xian. " Wu Mei allows Li Hong to hold her hand. Her bright eyes look at Li Hong''s candid eyes. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say. "Somebody, get a pen and paper." Li Hong got up and called out to the door. After a while, a simple charcoal pen and a piece of white rice paper were placed on a table. "After his mother, Li Xian still has a way out. I have never forced him to do anything or set up a special Bureau for him! Li Sujie and Li Shangjin''s southward expedition was also forced by the situation of the Tang Dynasty. Yao Chong, Huan yanfan, and Yang Jiong''s southward expedition were the same reason. The five million taels of silver from the Ministry of works were diverted to Li Chunfeng''s place, not because the children courted Cui Zhibian, but because they thought about the Tang Dynasty. All this is much more important than Li Xian. " Li Hong wrote on the white rice paper as he spoke. In a short time, a simple map of Asia was drawn by Li Hong. Looking at Wu Mei, who was still sitting on the sofa, Li Hong looked at his hand-painted map again with satisfaction, and said, "please move your mother. How about listening to me?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong. This boy has been a maverick since he was young. If he is ambitious for the throne, Wu Mei doesn''t believe it. If he has ambition, he can not go to Liaodong! If he had ambition, he would not be out of tune and mad every day. All these prove that Li Hong''s ambition was not in the position of emperor, but in the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. Compared with the position of emperor, I''m afraid that in Li Hong''s mind, the flourishing age of the Tang Dynasty can make him more focused and ambitious. He got up and went to Li Hong. On the white rice paper, there was a map like what he had seen before. However, many places were standardized by him with charcoal. Wu Mei saw Luoyang and Chang''an at once. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 The map in front of her was much larger than any map she had ever seen. Look at the ten roads in the world marked everywhere, as well as Tubo and tuhuoluo, and then there were Koguryo, Silla, Baiji in the northeast, and the Japanese Kingdom across the sea. Looking down the map, Quanzhou, Jiangnan and other places are clearly marked. Wu Mei goes down, looks across the sea at a distance of about two fingers wide, points to nayizhou and says, "is this the Yizhou? It looks like Japan. It''s surrounded by water. " "Yes, this is Yizhou. In the former Sui Dynasty, Yang Guang sent Zhu Kuan and Chen Ling to this place three times." "Jiangnan and Jiangnan are separated by the Yangtze River." Wu Mei focused on the map, one by one marked by Li Hong, this is the first time in her life, so intuitive gaze at the territory of the Tang Dynasty. From Shule in the west of Anxi to Anton in the East, from the cloud in the north to Yazhou in the south, I stare at all the place names on the map again and again. Looking at the geographical location, I feel a sense of pride and satisfaction. The Tang Dynasty was like this. Li Hong pointed to Pingzhou, where Qin Shihuang sent Lu Sheng, a Yan man, to seek immortality in the sea. He said, "empress mother, this is Pingzhou. Facing it is Liaodong, this is Dengzhou. Facing it is zhixia city of Baiji. Now Baiji wants to travel to and from the Tang Dynasty. If Gaogouli is not popular, they can only walk by water." Wu Mei''s beautiful eyes flow, with Li Hong''s fingers pointing to look at, murmured: "the distance of this world is so far, I can''t imagine it''s so close on the size of white paper." "Yes, you see here, this is the De''an city of Baiji, and it is so close to the Japanese state. In recent years, the Japanese state has been repairing and fighting with Baiji and Silla for a while, and then it has come here on this sea..." With Li Hong''s fingers flying up and down the map, Wu Mei fainted for a moment and understood. In short, Li Hong meant that Pingzhou and Dengzhou were all in the same curve, because the place on the map formed an encircling shape, which prevented the wind from blowing and caused the wind on the sea surface, which was not like that outside the sea area The sea area is as high as the roof, and there are bigger waves. So this sea area is called the Bohai Sea. However, the voyages of Japan are on the real sea surface. The wind and waves are much bigger than those inside, which is called the Yellow Sea. Their navigation is much braver than that of the Tang Dynasty, and their understanding of the sea is more profound than ours. Today''s Tang people are sailing along the coastline that Li Hong painted. Actually, they don''t really enter the sea. Instead, they sail along the coastline on the sea not far from the land. The reason why Li Chunfeng wanted to build ships in Quanzhou and other places was to enable the Tang people to go deeper into the sea, go further, and have a deeper understanding of the sea than the Japanese. After listening to Li Hong''s words, Wu Mei felt as if she were in front of Venus. "After saying so much, don''t you mean to say that you invested so much money in Quanzhou to explore the ocean? But now the court sees you splashing money, but you don''t see any return. " Wu Mei''s brain swells and shakes her head. With the help of Li Hong, she sits down on the sofa. After calming down for a while, she says with difficulty. "This is a long-term investment. It''s normal that we can''t see any interests in the short term. But as long as the money is thrown out, the return of the ocean to us is far greater than you think. So let me tell you, at the beginning, Taiyi city of the children''s ministers was also allowed to tighten their belts. Now? You don''t know the reward. After Li Chunfeng''s ship is built well, the reward we can get in the Tang Dynasty is not comparable to that of a Taiyi City, but none of the three or five Taiyi cities can match it. " Li Hong looked at the dragon mother who was a little moved. At last, he only said three or five Taiyi city''s wealth. He was afraid that the chicken feather duster which appeared inexplicably would be called on him if he said something bigger. Wu Mei''s mind is still chaotic at the moment. Although her heart has calmed down a little, she has a clear map of the territory marked by the Tang Dynasty. At the same time, it is the unpredictable and beautiful ocean that Li Hong said is just like the purgatory of the world, which makes people both afraid and dreamy. In her mind, land and sea appeared repeatedly, which made her unable to figure out a clue for a while. However, she still grasped the contradiction in Li Hong''s words: "since the ocean is so terrible, why do you want to send someone to go deep? What''s more, when you talk about the ocean, you spit and look excited. Are you thinking of something "Ah? No, what the minister said is true. " Li Hong didn''t expect the dragon mother to ask such a question. He opened one of his closed eyes in a hurry, and released the movement of the gun in his right hand. Wu Mei gives him a bad look. Although she doesn''t understand why Li Honggang has to pretend to be a one eyed dragon with one eye closed, her hands are still gesticulating with unknown gestures, and her face is obscene, frivolous and careless. But from the perspective of being a mother, she was keenly aware that the boy must be making some wrong ideas.I can''t make it right. Li Xian has not been taken seriously by him. He just took a hand to calculate all Li Xian''s affairs when he completed his established plan. Li Hong put away his subconscious appearance of pretending to be a Pirates of the Caribbean. He sat down beside Wu Mei and said, "didn''t you notice that, mother? In the map drawn by Er Chen, don''t you see that the territory of the ocean is about the same as that of the land? Think about it. If the Tang Dynasty controls the sea, will all the foreign ships have to listen to us? Japan seems to be honest, but in fact, they have discovered the precious resources on the sea. They often go out to sea to harass the fishermen in Datang, Quanzhou and other places. You should have heard of this in chaotang? However, it did not cause any great harm, and the court did not pay attention to it. But if one day, there are more Japanese ships or other foreign ships in front of our house? It is very difficult for them to invade the land of Datang with our present force. But what if they keep blocking us from going to sea? We''ll be stuck on land... " "If you''re sleepy, life on the sea is not comfortable. I feel uncomfortable when I go to Qujiang pool to take a boat, let alone take a five tooth warship from Luoyang to take the Yongji canal. As long as we don''t let them go to our land, how can they do anything to the Tang Dynasty?" Wu Mei naturally said. Anyway, now she doesn''t think the ocean is as important as Li Hong said. Besides, as Li Hong said, there are fish bigger than houses, snakes, sharks and other ghosts that will kill when they smell blood. In this case, it''s better to let foreigners go to the sea to die. "This You can''t say that, mother. It''s dangerous and wrong to think like this! " Li Hong''s face was serious. Facing the feather duster raised by Long Ma''s hand, Li Hong did not flinch and spoke in a righteous way. With this look, Wu Mei was subdued, and she slowly put down the feather duster in her hand. However, she said in her heart: "you are more and more courageous. It seems that your majesty has been taught by him several times in Liaodong, and now she even dares to teach herself.". He pressed down his resentment in his heart and said patiently, "well, you should tell me how dangerous and wrong you are. If you can''t say one, two or three, Li Hong, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness!" Say finally, Wu Mei still can''t help but intimidate way. Li Hong was numb to this unreasonable threat and rolled his eyes. In order that he could go south for a year and a half, he had to Bear it! He ran to the table attentively, and took the map, which was as smooth as a mirror, and folded it on her leg. As soon as it was spread out, the feather duster in the Dragon Mother''s hand flew to his shoulder, and the voice of dragon mother''s indignation sounded in his ear: "a good map, folded like this, is not afraid of being damaged! Put it on the table, spread it out flat and say it won''t work? " "I The son minister wants to get to the mother''s back... " "Don''t you have feet in this palace? This Palace won''t go to the table to see you explain? A good map is full of folds. Before your father and Emperor look at it, he will let you crumple it up and put it on the table! " Wu Mei is in love with the map, and the feather duster knocks on someone''s hand to roll up the map again. Li Hong had to sigh for a long time. The son was better than a broken map to let the queen care. The appointee takes the map and opens it on the table again. At this time, Wu Mei bent down and carefully smoothed the folds with both hands. It seemed that the map was more precious than her gold and silver jewelry. Looking at Wu Mei''s careful and cautious appearance, Li Hong sighed again and comforted him: "empress mother, if you want this map, I''ll ask the Hongwen museum to send you two. It''s clearer than this one, and it''s much bigger. It looks more intuitive. You can hang it on the wall and look at it slowly." Wu Mei raised her head and gave Li Hong an angry look. Then she continued to lower her head and smoothed the folds that had just been made by the loser. She said coldly, "those maps are not as good as this one. Although they are more detailed, they can draw all the territory of the Tang Dynasty, including those of foreign countries, on it, but very few, and You don''t know that the maps painted on silk and sheepskin had such a complete territory Map? " "What the ER Chen said is the same as what you see now, but it is much more rigorous than the temporary careerist, and it is also the whole territory Map of the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong looked at the dragon mother, who was still bent over to smooth out the folds of the map, and suddenly said with some heartache. Perhaps the beauty of the territory of the Tang Dynasty has never been seen, so it is the first time that I can see the magnificent map. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 Li Hong looked at Long Ma''s treasure. He continued to cram for his map and carefully smoothed the folds on it. His heart was filled with respect and admiration for the empress of this generation in history. He knew better than anyone that such a map appeared in Wu Mei''s eyes, how shocked she was. After all, the maps of this period were all based on mountains and rivers. County maps and city maps first drew the center of the city, then drew the mountains, rivers and other places in the jurisdiction according to the general orientation of the city center, and finally filled the nearby villages and other places to the corresponding foot of mountains and rivers A regional map. This kind of map drawing depends on the cartographer with simple directional equipment and simple ranging equipment step by step. Due to the lack of positioning technology and the lack of coordinate system such as longitude and latitude, the error of the map drawn will increase with the increase of the map, and the area is not proportional to the area, so people can only follow the Walking on the map is like being led forward. If not, you will lose your way and don''t know where you are. As for the military map, it is more important than military map in this area. As for the current waterway map, with the increasing importance of the Sui and Tang canals in this period, the map of waterway drawn by the people of Tang Dynasty is that the drafter stands at the bow of the boat, first draws Luoyang at this end, and then along with the progress of the ship, the drafters draw down the cities, mountains and rivers along the line one by one. After arriving in Hangzhou, they draw Hangzhou at the end of the map State, then this waterway map came into being. This kind of map has no practical reference function at all. It is just like a cartographer drawing what he has seen and heard after playing around. There is no direction and proportion to speak of. If you are in a good mood, you should paint this place better. If you are not in a good mood, you should draw a few strokes of this place. The map it makes is more like an artistic painting than a professional map. When Li Hong was ten years old, he once incited Li Chunfeng. The astronomical telescope made for Li Chunfeng at that time made him crazy for a year. He had to rely on the telescope for food and accommodation every day. At the same time, the students of hongwenguan began to use the "plan Li plan Fang" and the "six body drawing" made by Pei Xiu of Jin Dynasty, and began to redraw the map of Chang''an city. Only when the real coordinate system and the accuracy of longitude and latitude were missing, and the problem of the curvature of the earth was not taken into account, or did not know it at all, for a long time, The map of Chang''an has been drawn. It''s just that the map, in addition to the imperial city and other places nearby, is more accurate, and other places are no longer accurate. What''s more, in the process of drawing, they found that the more outward the map was, the more distorted it was. Even as if it had been pulled away from it, it became distorted and could not draw a satisfied map. Fortunately, the students of hongwenguan didn''t feel discouraged because of this. Looking at the prince''s disdain, these people began to plunge into it. It is said that Dayu left behind the "rope on the left, the rule on the right, four seasons, to open Jiuzhou, tongjiudao, beijiuze, dujiushan". Some books, such as Zhoubi Suan Jing and Jiu Zhang Suan Shu, were borrowed from Guozijian by hongwenguan''s students. Shangguanyi of that time repeatedly told them that it was OK to borrow them, but they should not be damaged. If you plunge in, you are bound to let the prince''s Royal Highness look at them in a different way. They are just nodding and saying that they are like wolves. In their minds, they only have how to draw a perfect map, and how can they have the mind to put shangguanyi''s advice in mind. But fortunately, when shangguanyi saw those books again, she was very relieved. Fortunately, there was nothing damaged. There was only one book, which was obviously written in the handwriting of his Highness the prince, with four words: "a group of idiots!" When the students of Hongwen school, one by one, looked like defeated cocks, hung their heads and saw Li Hong, they saw a round wooden ball in front of his royal highness. Some of the words on it were handed to those who did not understand it, such as "Gao Yi", "those who didn''t understand it", "those who didn''t understand it, handed it to someone who didn''t understand it", "and handed it to someone who didn''t understand it. After that, Li Hong personally selected more than a dozen Hongwen school students from these observation days, and asked them to take the paper and the wooden ball to find Li Chunfeng, and agreed that within ten years, if we could understand thoroughly and draw a satisfactory map, everyone would be given the title of official of the Tang Dynasty! The students were naturally overjoyed by this promise, but when they heard what the prince said ten years later, everyone realized that this matter of mapping was not as simple as it had been since the time of their research. When they came to Taiyi mountain with paper and the wooden ball in their arms, Li Chunfeng watched for a long time, but did not understand.Yuan Tiangang looked around with the ball and joked with the students: "who painted it? What is this? " But when he continued to turn in his hand carelessly, he saw that the picture did not look like a picture, and the picture did not look like a picture. On one side of the ball, which was not like a picture, the word "Chang''an" was written on it! Startled by Yuan Tiangang''s ghostly appearance, Li Chunfeng curiously picked up the ball and looked at it for a long time. When he murmured the names of Chang''an and Luoyang, he suddenly found that it seemed to be a map! From that time on, Li Chunfeng led the dozen students to plunge into the study of map drawing. From the beginning, he didn''t understand why the map should be drawn on the ball. Finally, he looked at the ball with fear and trembling. Everyone''s face was full of fear and disbelief! Almost at the same time, the prince''s highness, who had already gone to Anxi, suddenly sent a secret letter to Li Chunfeng. He even selected nearly 10000 people from the prince''s six rates to be driven by Li Chunfeng. The content of the prince''s secret letter is very simple: "if anyone dares to reveal the truth out of the research, there will be no amnesty for killing!" At the same time, of course, Li Chunfeng was also told that the use of those 10000 people was that he was allowed to work with the students of Hongwen school in all parts of the Tang Dynasty. Li Chunfeng, as the prince''s secret letter, locked himself and a dozen of Hongwen school''s students in a remote palace in Zongsheng palace for three days. Until the fourth day, these people came out of the palace with resolute expression, energetic and solemn. However, each of them seemed to have cut their tongue in the palace, and they did not speak much. No matter how much yuan Tiangang asked them about their research, these Hongwen school students seemed to be deaf and mute, and no one paid attention to his words. Both Li Chunfeng and hongwenguan students were shocked by his Highness''s secret letter. At the same time, they regarded his highness as heaven and man. After all, their research is still in imagination. When they put aside the clouds and stood on the shoulders of giants and looked down on the mountains and rivers, their inner shock was self-evident: "we live on a ball! The sun was gone, only to the other side of the ball. The sun appeared because it turned back. The ball under our feet is turning! The stars on the top of the head are far from as big as they see or so close to themselves. The distance between themselves and them is the distance between life and death But the prince didn''t take part in all the astronomical phenomena they saw. He only occasionally asked how the process was. He didn''t participate in the whole process. How did he know that we were on a sphere? And where do you know that on this sphere, the area of the ocean is much larger than that of the land! Over the past three days, Li Chunfeng and his students from hongwenguan, from doubting life to accepting reality, and then to about ten or twenty people, motionlessly formed a circle, staring at the pattern on the wooden ball. Finally, these ten or twenty people overcame their fear and believed that the world would not let them fall suddenly because of the existence of something called gravity. Li Hong is very clear. If Li Chunfeng''s research is known by more people, who knows whether the world will be in chaos all of a sudden. Will the fact that people live on the ball bring fear and panic to the people of the Tang Dynasty, and then they will be used by intentional people to set off all kinds of riots in the Tang Dynasty? At that time, I really became a sinner in the Tang Dynasty. After all, people''s cognition has been left in the concept of "round sky and place". When they know that they are living on a rotating ball, who knows if such a fact will make them think that they will fall into the abyss one day? Therefore, in order to ensure the stability of the country in the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong firmly locked all these things in the mouth of more than 20 people when he estimated that they were almost the same! That is to say, from that day on, these talents gradually mastered more subjects such as astronomy, astrology, geometry, mathematics, drawing, and so on. From that day on, the path in front of them completely deviated from the people of this era and completely exceeded the thinking of this era. Li Hong was living in this field, more than a thousand years ahead of time! "Your father told me last night that he is not as good as he was and his energy is getting worse. This time, he realized that he could never surpass the former Emperor, and that he was not as good as the former Emperor in terms of cultural, military and military skills. Originally, he hoped that this expedition would prove that he was in the prime of spring and autumn. However, he lost his confidence completely. I''m talking to you. What are you thinking, Li Hong! " Wu Mei looks up and looks at the map. She puts out Li Hong, who just closed one eye and makes an inexplicable gesture. She is so angry that a feather duster knocks on Li Hong''s shoulder. "Ah, ah? I''m Jack Isn''t that a good map? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 Looking at Li Hong, who was in a hurry to answer the question, he knew that he had not heard a word. Wu Mei has no reason but to sigh. Today, I don''t know how many times she sighs. After thinking about it or not, even if your majesty wants to meditate, it will take some time. Besides, it is still unknown whether the courtiers agree or not. Li Hong quickly put down the gesture of writing a gun again. What he had just thought was too fascinating. Li Chunfeng just finished studying the map last year, so he couldn''t wait to study the wind direction. Then he ran to Quanzhou with a simple sextant made by himself. It''s estimated that he has been floating on the sea. Let''s try the big sea boat. Just think about it. Standing on the deck with the sea breeze blowing, the ships passing by will get up immediately and rob their houses Oh, no, they are brave enough to escort the ships of the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, no one knows the identity of their prince, and no one can supervise themselves. They can do whatever they like in Anxi. "The big food country Li Hong, if you''re distracted from me, I''ll interrupt you with my legs. Believe it or not! " Wu Mei is full of black lines! The feather duster in his hand knocked on the table angrily and said angrily. "Baishun wrote about Dashi kingdom. What''s your opinion, empress mother?" Li Hong hurried across the desk and walked to Wu Mei''s back. He kneaded Wu Mei''s shoulder and flattered him. closed the beautiful eye, enjoyed the shoulder massage of the filial son, and sat down slowly on the chair. He said lightly: "Tai Yi city is built by you. Naturally, you has the final say, give it to you, and this palace does not join." "Empress mother, you have something in your words. That''s what happened to the princess of Dashi kingdom. How could a child minister give the wealth of Taiyi city to others for the sake of a woman?" Li Hong caught a hint of sour taste in Long Ma''s words. He was afraid that he was promising these industries to Dashi country for the sake of the night moon. "That''s better. I''m afraid that after the new year''s day, the envoys of Dashi kingdom should be here. Then you can negotiate with others and refuse. I don''t know what happened when you are away from your father. There are always things like this and that to look for your father or you. It''s really hard to be free for a moment." "By the way, oh, I almost forgot the business." Li Hong, startled, loosed Wu Mei''s soft and delicate shoulders, went to the map on the table again, looked at the map for a while, sorted out his thoughts, and looked at his dragon mother solemnly. His mother was a little embarrassed by his suddenly serious eyes. She looked down at her clothes. No problem, she heard the voice of the unfilial son: "no, you think too much after your mother. The minister is thinking about how to tell you..." "I think you want to die! I think there is something wrong with the clothes of the palace. " Wu Mei''s feather duster flies like lightning, but Li Hong dodges it. Li Hong, looking at Wu Mei, who stood up in anger, quickly indicated that he should not be impatient. Then he pointed to the crooked Yangtze River on the map and said, "my mother, most of the places to the south of the Yangtze River are the land of fish and rice, which are also the main tax collection areas in the Tang Dynasty. Most of the land to the north of the Yangtze River is often destroyed because of the continuous years of war. In addition, most of the government troops are very serious All of them are from the north of the Yangtze River, so this has resulted in the economic and agricultural stability in the south of the Yangtze River. You know, if the south of the Yangtze River did not provide us with a large amount of food, we would not be able to survive on our own, and we would not know how many people would starve to death... " "Save your lobbying words and say what you really want to do!" Wu Mei is too lazy to listen to his long talk. After listening to his long speech, she will be led by his thoughts. When she says that he finally asks, she will follow his train of thought and promise his request. But also will feel reasonable, simply does not agree to feel sorry for him. But when you go through this matter, think again, think carefully, and you will find that you have been cheated by this little rabbit. Li Zhi, like Li Zhi, is always a failure of Li Hong''s subordinates. Whenever Wu Mei is absent, Li Hong talks to Li Zhi about something, and Li Hong always achieves his goal and then returns satisfied. But when Li Zhi returns to Wu Mei''s palace and talks to Wu Mei Yuan''s original book, he always adds a sentence at the end: "have I been cheated by him again?" Often at this time, Wu Mei is eager to call Li Hong in front of her and beat her. The chain reaction is that sometimes after Wu Mei calls Li Hong to her side, she will unconsciously be accompanied by Li Hong''s rhythm with her husband. So now Wu Mei doesn''t listen to his grand theory at all. Asking him directly is better than anything. If there is any doubt, asking him and asking him to explain is better than being led by his nose from the beginning. "Oh, well. My son Chen means that Jiangnan is the most important thing for the stability of our country in Tang Dynasty. Because of his importance, he plans to go to the south of the Yangtze River... " "Stop, go back. I don''t want to see you." Wu Mei''s face was livid, looking at Li Hong, who was embarrassed, said coldly. I have known for a long time that he has spent so much time explaining the map that he has no good intentions. As expected, Anxi has been gone for more than four years, and Anton is one year younger. Now he wants to go to the south of the Yangtze River. He doesn''t want to visit the Tang Dynasty all over the place, so he doesn''t want to take it back!His majesty also offered to calculate the Zen throne, and he was so restless that when he became the emperor, he still had to change his mind. Would he let his father and Emperor help him to supervise the country? Wu Mei frowned at the thought that if Li Hong became the emperor, he would let his father or himself supervise the country from time to time. Wu Mei frowned. This possibility is not without it. Looking at his restless temperament and his unconventional way of doing things, all of these are likely to become reality after he ascends the throne. No! No, you still need your majesty to think twice about this Zen throne. I''m afraid the little bunny will give him the throne now. He doesn''t want it. So just now his father''s words that he intended to meditate on his throne, the little bunny didn''t hear it, but he didn''t hear it there with this palace dress?! Thinking of these, Wu Mei''s face became colder! The feather duster in hand also began to become majestic, and walked slowly to Li Hong with a murderous spirit. "Well What, after the mother, the son minister retired first and went back to Chang''an first. By the way, the son minister did not intend to go out for the time being. I''m leaving. " Li Hongtou also did not return, regardless of Li Lingyue''s surprised eyes just rushed in and ran out. Li Lingyue''s puzzled voice came from behind: "mother, did the little rabbit make you angry again?" After Li Hong came out of the Zhenguan temple, he bypassed the Qianyuan Hall of LiZhi in front of him. He didn''t want to meet his father now. Today''s court meeting has been going on for such a long time, will father long tell his ministers his idea of Zen position? Otherwise, such a long court meeting is rare. Yang Wu and others had packed up everything to go back to Chang''an early. They waited for the prince''s return, and they immediately set out to go back to Chang''an. Huameng and Huameng left Luoyang palace slowly. As soon as they got to the gate of his east palace, they saw a familiar man standing at the door. When they saw themselves coming, they immediately came over with a smile and stopped in front of themselves. "Your Highness Prince Li Dongping." Li Xu saluted with a smile. "Why are you here? What''s the matter? " Li Hong''s head quickly turned around. The prince of Dongping was not only the eldest son of Uncle Ji Wang, but also one of the most famous princes. Wang yuangan, a doctor of chongwenguan, was also rated as the most capable person among the descendants of Ji Wang''s uncle. Since Li Shen and Li zhinai were born in the same year, the relationship between them has always been very close. Especially after Li Zhi became emperor, he increased the number of households in the city from 800 to 1000. Among all the brothers and sisters of Emperor Li Zhi at that time, except those of his mother, Ji Wang was the first to increase the number of households in the city. Therefore, over the years, the relationship between Li Shen and Li Zhi has always been very close. In Luoyang, the palace where Li Shen lived was still repaired by Li Zhi himself. Such a royal favor is rare among many princes. Li Hong patted Li Xu on the shoulder. Without waiting for Li Xu to reply, he said, "go ahead and talk. You can''t stand at the door. Otherwise, my father should say that I don''t know how to respect my brother." "Well, I''m not at all polite." Li continued to smile and said heartily. They were only five years old, so they didn''t have so many polite words. What''s more, Li Xu knew the temperament of Prince Li Hong, and knew that if he was polite, he would not feel happy. So he followed Li Hong to the east palace without hesitation. After sitting down in the first place and the second time, they chatted a few words, and then seemed to be a little silent. Li continued to rise up and salute again, and said in a proper manner: "Your Highness, my father wanted to come to the east palace to discuss with you in person, but yesterday I had a few more cups of water wine at the banquet with your majesty. After getting up today, I feel a little uncomfortable. Therefore, I was ordered by Li Shen, King Ji of my father. I hope your highness will go to the mansion to discuss important matters. " "Oh? Do you know what it is? " Li Hong raised his eyebrows and asked. Today, when I came out of the palace, my mother didn''t see her for many days. She was very happy to see her. Even her father and emperor wanted to meditate on the throne, she said it frankly. If Uncle Ji Wang has something to discuss with himself, it will certainly not be a trivial matter, will it? So according to reason, the Empress Dowager should know, but she didn''t tell herself. "This I''m afraid... " "Well, the last time I came to Luoyang, I didn''t go to my house to see him except for having a few drinks with Uncle Ji at the Grand Court meeting of the Yuan Dynasty. Today, since uncle Ji Wang invited him, Li Hong should comply with it." Li Hong also is not difficult for Li Xu, also stood up, looking at Li Xu said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 After leaving the East Palace, Li Shen saw that several eunuchs of his highness were loading things on a carriage, and there were two Petite eunuchs beside them. From their eyes, we can see that these two eunuchs were women disguised as eunuchs. Moreover, they just stood beside another carriage and did not work with others. Li Xu could not help but be curious about their identities. "Don''t look. Those two were sent by Xinluo and Koguryo when they came back from Koguryo. After meeting uncle Ji Wang soon, I went back to Chang''an directly, so I had to take some things back. Let''s go first and let them wait at the gate of the mansion Li Hong patted Li Xu on the shoulder, and they continued to walk out side by side. After hearing Li Hong''s simple explanation, Li Xu didn''t ask who it was given to. He looked at the two maids beside them, helping them pick up gifts and other things from time to time. It was obvious that their status in the East Palace was relatively respected. Li Xu is of medium height. Because he has been working with Ji Wang for many years, he has a slightly dark complexion, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a healthy face. He is of medium build and looks very strong. After asking Li Hong to get on the carriage of King Ji''s mansion, Li Xu originally intended to sit on the shaft with the coachman from left to right. However, he had just settled down on the shaft. Li Hong stretched out his hand and pulled him into the carriage: "it''s very kind of you. You are all a family. Don''t be so outspoken. Come in and sit together." "Then I''ll be obedient rather than respectful." Li Xu helped Futou on his head passively and bent over to get into the carriage with Li Hong. This carriage was not his own, but his father, King Ji, Li Shen. Recently, he invited Prince Li Hong. King Ji sent his own carriage to meet him to show his respect and courtesy to his royal highness. The horseshoe inlaid with horseshoes is walking on the main road paved with bluestone slabs in Luoyang City, and the hooves sound leisurely. Because there is no royal house honor guard in use, the carriage with the mark of Prince Ji''s residence passes smoothly on the road, but its speed is still relatively slow. With the roar and noise outside the window being left behind, the carriage slowly stopped at the main entrance of Prince Ji''s residence. At this time, many people headed by King Ji Li Shen were waiting for the prince to get off the bus. Li Shen, the king of Ji, was a good writer. He had high attainments in literature, history and astrology. Among all the royal families, Li Shen and Li Zhen, king of Yue, both enjoyed a high reputation and a good reputation among the people. However, on the contrary, Li Zhen, king of Yue, was not as good at writing as Li Shen, but was fond of martial arts and good at riding and shooting. Therefore, the two princes of Wen and Wu were called "Ji and Yue" to show people''s respect for them. Li Shen, the king of Ji Dynasty, is elegant, wise and graceful. He is also of medium height, but his figure is well maintained. He does not have a big belly as long as Li Zhi did. His red round collar robe fits well and is straight. A pair of bright eyes, the whole person appears gentle and elegant, chin does not leave a beard, but is clean shaven, let people look like they can not help but feel the intention of intimacy. "Minister Li Shengong greets his royal highness." Li Shen walked slowly down the steps. After Li Hong got down from the station, he immediately led the others in the house to salute. "Uncle Wang is welcome. My nephew Li Hong has met Uncle Wang." Li Hong slowly returned the salute and said with a smile. "Today, I really had to. I should have gone to the East Palace in person." "It''s not good for you to be so polite. Brother Wang went to the east palace to invite Li Hong in person, which has already made my nephew feel uneasy. You are still greeting him at the door. If the Father knows about it, he will certainly reprimand my nephew for not knowing the etiquette." Li Hong couldn''t stand Ji Wang''s pedantic spirit. When he was with others, Li Shen, the king of Ji, was open-minded, cheerful and humorous. But with himself, he always put the way of being an official first. That''s why Li Hong, though he admired Li Shen in his heart, was not willing to communicate with each other. He was too constrained. "Well, your highness, please." Li Shen''s side is smiling, and it''s not like standing at the door. "Uncle Wang." Li Hong suddenly found that his manners were not very bad. He had to compare with whom? King Ji''s residence occupies a large area in Luoyang. After walking for a short time, Ji Wang welcomed Li Hong into the main hall and sat down. No matter whether Li Hong was a generation younger than Li Shen, King Ji, at this moment, his royal highness had to sit on the throne even if he was a relative on the first day of the lunar new year, and Li Shen could only sit beside him. Li Xu and other people were able to get seats at this time. That was the prince''s Royal Highness. They sat down on both sides of the head. After a simple exchange of greetings, Li Shen was shocked when he learned that Li Hong planned to return to Chang''an today. The Prince did not attend the banquet in the imperial court yesterday, but he is going to rush to Chang''an today. Is there something important? "It''s nothing. My nephew went out for several months. At that time, he was summoned to Liaodong by his father. In a hurry, he still had a lot of things to deal with. After coming back, he planned to go back to Chang''an after reporting with his father and mother today. By the way, brother Xu Wang said that you have something important to do with your nephew? What''s the matter with you Li Hong picked up the tea cup, fiddled with the tea, and then put it down again.If he did not move the tea first, all the people sitting in the main hall, including Ji Wang, could not touch the tea before him. And Li continued to catch up all the way, in the East Palace also did not have time to drink saliva, at this time is already dry mouth. Looking at Li Hong holding up and putting it down, and then laughing at him, Li Xu understood Li Hong''s intention. He also gave Li Hong a smile of gratitude, and then took up the tea at hand. Li Shen looked at everything in front of him. He didn''t expect that under the prestige of his highness, his highness prince, there were such details for other people''s consideration. At present, he had some assurance of what he wanted to say. Li Shen thought for a moment, then looked at Li Hong and said, "a few days ago, Tubo came to the Tang Dynasty to ask for marriage again. But this time, it was not the Tubo envoys who asked for marriage to the imperial court or his majesty. Instead, he ordered Princess Wencheng to come to me to ask for marriage directly, hoping to marry Li Chuyuan to Tubo Zanpu." "Such a thing? Does Uncle Wang know if this is the meaning of Tubo or Princess Wencheng? " Li Hong was startled. It was several years later that Tubo asked for another marriage. At that time, Li Lingyue, the little thing in the Imperial Palace, was the object of the courtship. The father and his mother did not want to marry Li Lingyue, the most beloved Princess, to Tubo. However, it was not easy to directly refuse Tubo''s request for peace and marriage. Therefore, they built a peaceful temple. On the ground that Li Lingyue was officially a monk, he refused Tubo''s request for peace and marriage. Therefore, Taiping became Li Lingyue''s Taoist name. At this time, Li Zhifeng''s title of princess had reached the extreme: Princess Taiping of Zhenguo. "This..." Li Shen, king of Ji, looked at Li Hong in some embarrassment, and then looked at Li Xu and others present. "Listen to Uncle Wang''s arrangement." Li Hong is good at understanding the human said. "In this case, your highness may as well have a look at the garden of the minister''s back house?" Ji Wang nodded and said gratefully. "Uncle Wang." Li Hong got up and saw Li Xu and others as usual. They did not feel dissatisfied because of Ji Wang''s taboo. Li Shen nodded to Li Hong again, so they came out of the main hall and went to the garden behind the house. In the face of Li Xu''s presence, it''s not that Li Shen deliberately conceals his son and confidants about something, let alone distrust them. It''s a matter of great importance and involves too many aspects. If we don''t act carefully, I''m afraid the consequences will be worrying. Moreover, the less people know about this kind of thing, the better. Li Hong is the key, which makes him give up asking his majesty and hope that Li Hong can help him solve the current problems. At this time, it has entered the early winter. In addition to several small glass gardens in Luoyang palace, red flowers and green leaves are still everywhere. Other places, including the gardens of the palace, are bleak at this time. It is difficult to find some bright colors, even green, in the garden. In a short time, Li Hong and Li Shen were left in the back garden of the palace. "Hong''er, this is a big deal. Uncle Wang is really in a very difficult position. Princess Wencheng has a strong attitude and is not willing to marry Li Chuyuan. As the father of Li Chuyuan, I naturally do not want to marry her into Tibet. Besides Pei Xingjian has always been friendly with me. You know the relationship between us. I wrote to him and asked him. He said that Tubo did not have such a plan. He said that it was impossible. Even if Tubo had the intention, they would not agree. " Li Shen and Li Hong walked side by side on the goose warm stone path in the garden and whispered. "But I hope to continue to make peace with Tubo by taking advantage of Tangda''s technology? Even if Pei Xingjian and others did not settle in Tubo, now that I am strong in Tang Dynasty and weak in Tibet, I still think that I will compromise and seek peace in the border areas in exchange for peace and tranquility in the border areas. This is nonsense. " Li Hong slowly bowed his head and said to share Li Shen''s worries. "I''m at ease with your Highness''s words, but I can''t tell your majesty about the current situation. Your majesty has always been insensitive to such matters. I''m afraid that if I speak, he will agree. So after thinking about it, I decided to come to you to discuss this matter. Since it was not decided by the state policy of Tubo, it was Princess Wencheng and others who made the move. " Li Shen looked at Li Hong standing still. After thinking about it, she continued: "so after Pei Xingjian gave me a definite reply, I made a secret investigation. It may be that Li Xian, the king of Pei, came up with an idea for Wencheng." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 Li Shen, the king of Ji, had seven sons and eight daughters, of whom the third was Li Chuyuan. She was named the head of Dongguang County. She has always been known for her filial piety, Gongjin, and being knowledgeable. I think that''s why Wencheng takes a fancy to her. "Auntie Wencheng and auntie Honghua have always been determined to restore their country. Aunt Wencheng always thought that Li Hong had occupied Tibet. However, she did not know that she had ever been friendly to the Tang Dynasty since she entered Tibet? Before I went to Anxi, the four towns of Anxi were under the threat of her Tubo all the time, and they always wanted to seize the opportunity to annex the four towns in Anxi. Did she rob Tuyuhun and destroy aunt Honghua''s country? She opened this gap. She didn''t believe what she said first. Now all this depends on me in the Tang Dynasty. Looking at the various policies implemented by Pei Xingjian, Ma Zai and Dai Zhide to Tubo, she hopes to strengthen mangsong mangzan''s Zanpu rights, rather than hope that the Tibetan people only know me in Tang Dynasty, but not his Zanpu. " Li hongnao scratched his head. What annoyed him was that he had to deal with these princesses, one by one more powerful than the princes of other dynasties. "Then why don''t you build a Buddhist temple for Wencheng, Chang''an and Luoyang temples like clouds, or give her a temple, so that she can recite sutras to Buddha with all her heart?" Li Shen takes over Li Hong''s words, but in his heart, he thinks that Li Xian is the person behind the plot. He doesn''t know whether Li Hong understands his meaning or not. Li Hong sneered and continued to walk forward: "it''s so easy to say, that would only backfire. But you don''t know how much influence she has in Tubo. The Tibetan people give her as gods. I will put her under house arrest here, and I will know that once the people revolt, Pei Xingjian can do it I''ll be busy. It''s better to let her run from time to time. After she runs to Tubo and can''t stay for a long time, she has to come back. If she doesn''t come back, she will die and show her. Therefore, today, the only way to treat Tubo is to boil it slowly like a frog in warm water. If the people of Tubo can''t remember her prestige and only know Dai Zhide, then she will achieve the right result. " "Then how do you plan to reply to the affair of Li Chuyuan?" "Direct refusal, direct refusal in my name. In this way, no matter who is plotting behind your back, no one will embarrass you. If you have something to ask her to find me, I will set up the Tutu of Tubo Li Hong said with a smile. Pei Xingjian, Ma Zai and Dai Zhide are the newly made Duhufu. They are exactly the same as Anxi and Anton. They are just like the decision-making organs of the first world, but they have not been listed. "It''s OK to refuse in your name, but now that Li Chuyuan is staying in Luoyang, Princess Qianjin and Princess Wencheng often come and sit down, and it will be a little embarrassing to meet them often..." "Uncle Wang, this is a little too much, although you think about me and look after me. But if you want to let the master of Dongguang live in Donggong for a while, I''m afraid you have to pay more? Food and housing are all for money. It''s very expensive to feed a county head. " Li Hong couldn''t understand what he meant. Ji Wang, who has always been thin skinned, has always been a good talker since he secretly released grain to balance prices. This is also the reason why people don''t look for the daughters of other princes and focus on his daughter. Of course, the most important reason is that Ji Wang''s influence among the royal family and his fame and prestige among the common people made Wen Cheng and others want to win over him. In the face of Li Hong''s ridicule, Li Shen, the king of Ji, not only didn''t seem embarrassed, but also burst into a loud laugh, which was full of relaxation and pleasure. In any case, to his relief, at least the prince understood. Between Li Xian and Li Hong, I chose to stand on your side. But Li Shen wants to put Li Chuyuan in the East Palace temporarily to avoid Wen Cheng''s continuous demands. From Li Hong''s words, we can see Li Hong''s request, that is, it is not enough to stand alone in the East Palace team. If you think about other chips, I will take Li Chuyuan back to Chang''an and put it in the east palace. "Well, I will be satisfied with your words. Well, I''ll go to mianzhou in person in a few days. I don''t think it''s a problem for me to have a relationship with him. How about that? " Li Shen said with a smile. "Are you sure uncle Yue will listen to you? What''s more, his building is as high as the king of Yue. Some people have already raised their objection on the court hall. " Li Hong said faintly that if Li Zhen, the king of Yue, could get over it, it would be a fatal blow to Li Xian. "I know you have a problem with him. Last year, I listened to the slander of villains, but only a few honest officials. And because Li Shangjin''s fiefdom was in Jiannan road at that time, Li Shangjin was close to his fiefdom, and there was some friction between them, so you never liked him, but What I want to say is, in fact, he built the Yuewang building... " "Nowadays, it''s widely said that there are four famous buildings in the Tang Dynasty: the domineering Yuewang tower, the magnificent Yellow Crane Tower, the elegant Yueyang Tower, and the talent of Tengwang Pavilion. Therefore, I still hope that after the building is completed, a lot of manpower and material resources will not be wasted. After all, some money and finance can not afford to be investigated by Dali temple." Li Hong walked on with his hands on his back and saw a beautiful young woman standing not far away. Li Shen was stunned. He didn''t expect that the prince knew this little thing clearly. He thought that although the Yuewang building embezzled some money from the Ministry of labor, it was because Li Xian ordered Fang Xianzhong to allocate a sum of money in order to please Li Zhen, the king of Yue. Unexpectedly, even Li Hong knew about it.Looking at Li Shen''s stupefied spirit, Li Hong said: "if you want people to know, you have to do nothing. In the Tang Dynasty, there are no accounts that the east palace can''t understand. Only they can''t understand the accounts of the east palace. I''m not going to look into these things any more. I''ve uncovered them. " Li Hong''s meaning is obvious. This is his biggest concession. If Li Zhen, the king of Yue, still wants to bargain with Li Hong and hopes that Li Hong promises him benefits by misappropriating the money from the Ministry of labor, Li Hong will directly let Dali Temple audit the accounts, thus causing him to lose his reputation. Li Shen glanced at her daughter Li Chuyuan not far away. She nodded with a smile and said, "OK, I will remember what hong''er said. I think he will understand what he said and stop when he is satisfied." "It''s better to be polite to others and ask for help. Uncle Ji Wang should not lose his identity because of this." Li Hong light admonishes a way. "Yes, I understand. By the way, you two haven''t seen each other, have you? This is Uncle Wang''s third daughter, Li Chuyuan, who was named the head of Dongguang County by her majesty. Chu Yuan, I haven''t seen your royal highness soon. " Li Shen waved to Li Chuyuan, and when she got to the front and back, she said in a hurry. "Minister Li Chuyuan met his royal highness." Li Chuyuan''s voice was like a yellow warbler, green and ready to drop. "You''re welcome. You''ll have to stay in the East Palace in the future. You can avoid these polite words from now on." Li Hong looks at the people in front of her. She has snow-white skin, delicate face, delicate skin and delicate figure. Although her eyes are not very big, they are also bright and smart. Her delicate and moving appearance attracts people''s love. It is no wonder that Wencheng''s eyes are vicious and she is attracted by her marriage to mang song mang Zan. Li Chuyuan is just 16 years old. She is cute and smart. Ji Wang has never found her husband''s family for her. She wanted to wait for the first day to handle this matter, but she didn''t want to kill a Wencheng in the middle of it. She wanted to send the beautiful girl in front of her to Tubo thousands of miles away! Li Chuyuan listened to Li Hong''s words and took a look at Li Shen. After seeing Li Shen''s nod and consent, she saluted again and said, "yes, Chu Yuan obeys your Highness''s will." "Er Well, uncle Ji Wang, it seems that you still have a good family education. You may as well have some spare time to teach your father some experience. If Li Lingyue, the little devil, is half as clever as Chu Yuan, his mother and his father will not have a headache every day. As for Chu Yuan, forget it. When the East Palace gets used to it for two days, she should be less restrained. " Li Hong looked at Li Chuyuan''s respectful attitude. She had wanted to make a joke, but now it seems that she can only hold back. After all, it''s sunset now, and it''s getting darker in the early winter. Now they have to eat in Prince Ji''s mansion, and then go back to the east palace. Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi were invited to Prince Ji''s residence. Fortunately, Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi had just left with Huameng. Jingzhe, who had not left, had just left. They met a queen in plain clothes, with Li Lingyue, surrounded by eunuchs and palace maids, preparing to visit Luoyang at night. In a hurry, Jing zhe had to stop the pace in a hurry. She looked at her in surprise and asked, "why didn''t you go to Chang''an with Li Hong?" Jingzhe, who bowed down to salute, nodded respectfully, and said in his heart: "bad, I''m going to do harm to the prince''s highness. I don''t know if the queen will be angry again when she knows that the prince has not left Luoyang today." "Back to the queen The Queen''s words, maids and maids Today, his royal highness did not leave for Chang''an because of his delay. He will leave for Chang''an early tomorrow morning. " Jingzhe felt that he was sweating in the early winter night. "What''s the delay? What''s the matter Wu Mei Feng Mu picks, coldly asks a way. "Well, I must have a fancy to the little lady again. Otherwise, after leaving my mother, I should go back, or I will find something delicious." Li Lingyue''s neck is surrounded by a snow-white mink scarf, plus a suit of palace clothes, the little guy looks more flexible. Wu Mei took a look at the snacks, frowned and continued to ask: "let him come to see me. Since he has not left Luoyang, let him accompany this palace to visit the night scene of Luoyang." "Back to Back to the queen, the prince''s highness is now dining in Prince Ji''s mansion. " After all, he gave him a hundred courage. He didn''t dare to cheat the queen. "Lead the way to Ji Wangfu." Li Lingyue grabs in front of Wu Mei and pretends to order. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 When Wu Mei, accompanied by Li Lingyue and Jing Zhe, hurriedly gets on the carriage of the imperial palace to find Li Hong in Prince Ji''s mansion, another one in the palace stands at the gate of the main hall of Zhenguan hall, but the queen is not there? Li Lingyue is not here? Where did they go? Did you go to Luoyang for a night view? OK, accompany me to find them. I wanted to talk to someone, but I didn''t expect that the queen was not here. "What? Did the queen change her way to Prince Ji''s house? Why? " Li Zhi changed into a light blue casual dress, dressed himself up to the spirit of God, and ushered in the performance of Huaji. "It is said that the prince''s highness did not return to Chang''an today, but had dinner in Prince Ji''s house. When the queen knew about it, he followed him." How about the eunuch''s black dress. "Prince Ji''s house, how did you get to the mansion? Li Shen doesn''t know him very well, does he? Now it''s only appreciated by Li Shen. What are they doing together? Go and have a look. " Li Zhi waved his hand, and the carriage stopped in front of him. With the help of Hua Ji, he got on the carriage and quickly went to King Ji''s house. In Prince Ji''s mansion, Li Hong did not sit in the first seat this time. Instead, he gave it to his master, Li Shen. He sat down with Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi, who were still eunuchs. On the other side, Li Xu, the prince of Dongping, Li Cong of Yiyang, and other princes and the governor of Dongguang County, Li Chuyuan, were sitting around a big round table. Some of them ate their meals with satisfaction, such as Li Hong, and some of them didn''t even move their chopsticks, such as Li Chuyuan and her brothers. These people did not move their chopsticks a few times to eat, but they were drunk by Li Hong for several glasses of wine. Now, one by one, their faces were ruddy. When Li Hong finally couldn''t eat, he began to fill his stomach with food. Li Shen looked at his sons and then began to eat. He thought that if Li Hong was here, they might not be able to eat well, so he had to invite Li Hong to speak in the main hall again. Although he did not know the identity of the two women dressed as eunuchs, Ji Wang still treated them politely. After the three men got up, he got up and left his son with him My daughter had dinner together. Li Chuyuan knew that she would go to Chang''an to avoid her relatives tomorrow. In order not to be married to Tubo, she had to live with her royal highness in the east palace. So when she saw her father leaving, she immediately got up and followed Li Shen to the main hall. Under the guidance of the servants, several people sat down again in the main hall. The maids immediately sent towels and other things to wipe their hands. Then a cup of tea with fragrance was put at hand. It is even more difficult for these maids to cooperate perfectly in every step and every link. What is more valuable is that they are doing all these things, serving Li Hong and others, and they have completely achieved the goal of not letting the host feel that it is unnecessary for them to stay in the living room. However, those who can do the right thing and grasp the opportunity will not hinder their conversation and eye contact, which completely conceals their movement track. So wonderful that the master can not feel their existence, everything is in people''s subconscious action, they unconsciously serve. Li Hong looked at the six maids in disbelief, and watched them swim between the main hall like clouds and flowing water, but it did not affect everyone at all. This made him interested in the six women and Ji Wang''s tutors. After Li Hong looked at it for a long time, Ji Wang found that although the Prince Li Hong had been catering to his own words, his eyes were always on the six maids and their every move. "But what''s wrong with the prince?" When Li Shen asked this sentence, he had a proud look on his face. The service of these six people was the most proud and praised place of Prince Ji''s residence. That is the service of the six of them. Guests will never be aware of their presence, but they can feel their service. Everything is going on naturally. But no matter who it is, even the emperor''s presence, or the visit of literati, they have not found the mystery. But now, only half a cup of tea, the mystery here was discovered by the prince, which made him ask questions at the same time, his heart is not from the prince''s keen insight was shocked. After all, this is the first time since the six maids served that their unusual tacit understanding and unusual service have been noticed. Even if the former guests sit in the hall for a day, they will feel indescribably arbitrary, but no one has ever noticed the mystery. Li Hong turned back and gave up his gaze on the six maids. He looked at Ji Wang, who was getting a little better on his face. He thumbed up and said, "Uncle Wang, this is a secret. I have to tell my father that uncle Ji has such six well-known maids, but he doesn''t give the secret formula to the inner minister." "Ha ha ha Hong er''s words are heavy. You are the first person to find out that they are different from each other for so many years. In recent years, many guests have been invited to the mansion, but none of them can have your insight. It''s rare. Come on, Uncle Wang takes tea instead of wine. I''ll tell you all about it. Ha ha. " After getting along with each other for half a day, Li Shen knew more about Li Hong''s character and temper, and the elegant demeanor of Xian Wang began to show gradually.After hearing Li Hong''s words, he naturally had a reason to be happy, not just on the surface, how many people had been bewildered by the servants of these maids in recent years. After being pointed out, he felt proud and happy. It is Li Hong''s keen insight, which is absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary people, especially the nobility and the royal family. If we say who this insight is most similar to, Li Shen, king of Ji, first thought of Li Shimin, the late emperor. I''m afraid that he is the only old man who can have the same insight as Li Hong. After all, as high-ranking people, no matter the royal family, the nobility, the high-ranking officials, the rich families, even the scholars or the poor families, none of them would care about, be able to detect, and have this kind of sympathy for the most humble laborers, and it is impossible for them to pay attention to the maids who serve them. But today, Prince Li Hong has done it. No one has done it in these years. Only he has done it today. But what makes him more happy and fortunate is that he finally chose to stand in the team today, instead of standing in the opposite side of Li Hong like Cao Wang Li Ming and others, and choosing Li Xianwei as the future ruler of the Tang Dynasty, he chose Li Hong instead. At that time, his father and Li Jiancheng competed for the throne. Li Jiancheng''s personality was like that of Li Xian. Although he wanted to recruit talents, none of them could be compared with his father''s eighteen scholars. In addition to his power and charm, his father can recruit eighteen scholars because of his rich experience and insight. He can find their advantages, whether they are peddlers or high-ranking officials. It is precisely because of this that there are both literati and martial artists among all kinds of eighteen scholars, and there are those who are good at literature but ignore martial arts, and those who only care about martial arts but ignore literature But it was these people who became the foundation for his father to seek the throne. In the recruitment of the eighteen scholars, everyone admired and convinced his father. Why? That is because the father and the emperor can find a common topic, with his keen insight regardless of the superiority or inferiority, they have attracted such a group of loyal and brave officials. Looking at Li Shen''s happy and heroic appearance, he was completely out of the category of people''s gentle image. He was interested in asking, "please teach me how to do this? Dissatisfied with you, I also want to take my four maids Well, other maids have been trained like this. " Li Hong thought about the virtues of Xiazhi and Xiaoxue, and finally had to give up the cultivation of the four. Now he was spoiled by himself and could not cultivate this kind of tacit understanding. However, he could try it in bed. At the thought of this, someone began to be so anxious that he immediately flew back to the East Palace of Chang''an, stripped the white pure of the goblin and ravaged him in his arms ¡£ "Didn''t you find anything, hong''er?" Li Shen asked mysteriously. "Find out..."? Sextuplets! How can it be! " Li Hong looked around the six maids and exclaimed in shock. Although he has been observing the movements of the six girls and their tacit understanding, he does not care much about their faces. Moreover, the sextuples are not exactly the same, but only one or two are about the same length. After wearing the same clothes, it''s hard to distinguish their faces. However, after Li Shen reminded him, Li Hong quickly glanced at the appearance of the six maids. He found that the six were really very similar, so he could not help but blurt out. "You how did you know? They don''t look alike! " Li Shen was shocked! Instantly lost the former gentle demeanor, staring at the eyes, sharp throat, surprised asked! He knew better than anyone that the six maids were not very similar in appearance. Although they were wearing the same clothes, they could be identified from their faces as 1234566! What''s more, the sextuples are just anecdotes in the world. If you don''t believe that you pull a person on the street, you tell him that a pregnant woman gave birth to sextuples, and they are all of the same sex. If the passers-by doesn''t spit at you and spit, I''m afraid you will have to scold you for being insane. However, such a strange thing happened, which made Li Shen incredible at that time. Therefore, the parents of the six maids are now regarded as the auspicious omen of the Tang Dynasty and are worshipped in the palace! However, the treatment of palace women is the same as that of palace women. Had it not been for his intimate relationship with Li Zhi, such auspicious omen would have been taken back to the palace by Li Zhi. After all, giving birth to sextuples, and they have all been fed, which does not mean that God cares for the Tang Dynasty, what can it be? This is not the auspiciousness of the Tang Dynasty. What else can it be! It''s not to say that the Tang Dynasty can still be adapted to the way of heaven! You should know that even in the prosperous Tang Dynasty, starvation often happens. "I I I guess. " Li Hong was also immersed in the shock, stuttering back to Li Shen''s words, and then called the six maids to his eyes, staring at the monster like. Vaguely remember, in his long memory of nine to ten generations, it seems that only a British couple in the previous life gave birth to the only same-sex sextuples in the world. But now, I didn''t expect that it happened in the Tang Dynasty in front of his own eyes!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 Li Hong believed that the word telepathy did exist. After all, such a tacit understanding and skillful cooperation with each other did not mean that it could be trained casually. No matter through eyes or body language, some deviations would eventually occur. And that kind of tacit understanding is already very valuable. He is very clear that in terms of the degree of tacit understanding, he has a high degree of agreement with Hua Meng and others in the battlefield. But compared with the six girls in front of him, he could still feel the gap. Looking at the six maidens, he felt as if an invisible rope between them connected them, so that they could be controlled by one brain. Moreover, with the inexplicable panic and the report from the servants of Prince Ji''s residence, Li Hong has strengthened his trust in telepathy because Long Ma has come, no wonder he will be inexplicably flustered. Li Shen''s chin almost fell to the ground: "is the queen here? Come on! Come on! Come on! Welcome the queen. " "No need. This palace is boring. You don''t have to rush in such a hurry." Wu Mei''s voice is ringing at the entrance of the main hall. It was too late for Li Hong to hide Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi. However, he had no choice but to grasp their wrists one by one and pull them gently as long Ma stepped into the main hall. At the same time, he said in a low voice, "my mother''s coming. You''d better be honest and honest. Don''t attract her attention! Do you understand? " The two women''s beautiful eyes moved, and looked at Li Hong with a trace of panic and timidity, and then quickly nodded to him to show that they understood. "My son attends the empress mother Why are you here? " As soon as Li Hong turned around and walked out two steps, he saw that long Ma, holding Li Lingyue''s hand, was already standing in the hall, accepting Li Shen''s and others'' salutations. Li Lingyue was elated and cocked with a small head. The smile on her small face was like a flower: "my mother brought me here. Let''s see who you are going to do harm to Ji Wang''s uncle''s house." Li Hong''s face was red. Before he could speak, he heard a low laughter in the hall, especially Li Chuyuan. At that time, the deep, but white cheeks of his head were obviously twitching, and obviously he was smiling. "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re not childish..." "What are you doing here? I heard that after you came out of the palace, you came here and never left. Why? " Wu Mei naturally sat down at the head of the table. She looked at Li Hong calmly and motioned other people to sit down. Li Hong didn''t look around Ji Wang''s main hall. He slowly lowered his heart and said, "Oh, nothing. Aunt Wencheng wants to marry Tubo Zanpu. He hopes uncle Ji''s daughter Li Chuyuan will marry down to Wencheng. I''ve discussed this with Uncle Ji." Wu Mei didn''t have a trace of surprise and curiosity on her face. She glanced at Li Shen, who was smiling all over her face. Then she continued to gaze at Li Hong, ignoring Li Lingyue''s small face. At the moment, under Li Hong''s hands, she asked, "what happened to the negotiation?" "The son minister has decided to refuse aunt Wencheng''s marriage request in the name of the son minister prince. Because Aunt Wencheng is in the Baima temple, in order to avoid uncle Ji''s embarrassment, he plans to take Li Chuyuan to the east palace for a temporary stay." Li Hong replied earnestly. While Ji Wang and others nearby, although their faces were full of smiles, their hearts were full of ups and downs. Naturally, they only knew the Queen''s influence on the court. During the period when his majesty and the crown prince were not in the court, the empress handled all the affairs of the government in person. Therefore, at the moment, they did not know whether the queen agreed with the prince''s refusal of suggestions. Li Chuyuan stood at the end of the line. Her heart was like a deer. Her head was still low and her ears were very high. She was waiting for the queen to judge. After all, a gentle word from the queen is related to her lifelong happiness. She prays secretly in her heart, hoping that the queen can agree with the prince''s proposal. Wu Mei quietly looked at Li Hong and didn''t speak. After Li Hong''s two hands were not playing tricks on Li Lingyue, she said, "that''s not necessary. Your East Palace is in a mess. You should be a knowledgeable and reasonable young lady and put it in your east palace. Who knows what kind of daughter you will give back to Uncle Ji Wang in a few days. Just stay by the side of this palace and go back when the matter is over. " Li Shen was surprised. Then he stood up beside Wu Mei, saluted and said, "thank you very much. Chu Yuan, don''t come over and thank the queen. " Li Shen looked happy and waved to Li Chuyuan, who was standing at the end of the line, and then accompanied her daughter to salute the queen again. "King Ji, you don''t have to be polite. Since Li Hong has decided, we can''t help it? What''s more, I heard from the palace that among Ji Wang''s daughters, Li Chuyuan is the most filial, sensible, knowledgeable and reasonable person. However, many people who want to marry can''t marry to Tubo casually. If I miss you, it''s hard to come back. " Wu Mei looks at Li Chuyuan with a smile. Li Chuyuan is facing the empress of her mother''s world. Although her heart has been put down just now, she is still nervous when facing the queen who is not angry and self-confident. Her small face is more and more ruddy and delicate, which makes people feel lovely and clever."Chu Yuan is willing to listen to the queen Queen Arrangements. " Li Chuyuan is one of Li Shen''s children. Naturally, she understands the meaning of the Queen''s words, that is, she is likely to be given a marriage by the queen. If this is the case, not only the father''s face is bright, but the whole branch of King Ji will become more dignified because of the Queen''s marriage. When they get married, they can''t say that the queen will give some dowry and so on. Compared with the etiquette system of the palace, their own identity is undoubtedly a higher grade at this moment. And everything is exactly what the clever and clever Li Chuyuan expected. Wu Mei looks at the nervous Li Chuyuan with satisfaction, turns to look at Li Shen and says, "it''s still Dongguang County Lord now, isn''t it?" "Yes, it was his majesty who made him the head of Dongguang County." Li Shendai, Li Chuyuan replied. Today, in the granting of titles to royal children, the Tang Dynasty did not blindly follow the feudal system of the former Sui Dynasty. Instead, some titles were clearly detailed and institutionalized. In this period, take Li Shen, king of Ji, as an example. He was the prince of zhengyipin. Among all his descendants, only his eldest son could be granted the title of Prince of the first grade. However, because of Li Zhi''s preference, Li Xu, the eldest son, and Li Chong, the second son, were both granted the title of county king from Yipin. As for the rest of the descendants, except Li Rui, who was a Duke of the same rank and from the same rank as the prince, all the others were the founding Duke of the second grade. All the princes'' daughters are the same county leaders from the second grade. The distinction between the princes and the princes is based on where their fiefdoms are. As for the word "Princess", in the Tang Dynasty, only the daughter of the crown prince can be granted the title, not the daughter of other princes. Li Chuyuan, the head of Dongguang County, is now a county in daocangzhou, Hebei Province, which is not very respected. Now she is mentioned by Wu Mei in person, and she has to be taken to the imperial palace to stay for some time. If Li Shen doesn''t know that this is Li Chuyuan''s favorite, it will be silly. What''s more, even Li Chuyuan knew that the Queen''s question was of great significance and could only be answered by her father. However, after Wu Mei finished her inquiry, she was still staring at Li Hong. Li Hong was a little uneasy and took Li Lingyue off her knee. She said blankly, "mother What do you think of me? What''s the matter? " "Dongguang County is too remote, isn''t it?" "Well, yes." "How many counties are there in Gyeonggi province? I remember... " "No This is what the father has the final say. Which do I weigh? I can Well, let me see. " Looking at Wu Mei Feng Mu''s stare, Li Hong immediately shows weakness and changes his way. It''s also true that the Empress Dowager can be the home of more than half of the Tang Dynasty and change the fiefdom for Li Chuyuan. It''s not difficult for him to change the fiefdom for Li Chuyuan. In a word, he still doesn''t believe it. He dares to veto the empress mother''s decision because of this. At present, Li Hong looked up and thought. Li Chuyuan''s favor was too deep. Although he had already guessed it out, it was the Empress Dowager''s strategy to help him win over King Ji. Of course, there was no reason why King Ji had a good relationship with his father. "Mm-hmm, let me think about it. Now there is no county head in Jingyang County. How about Jingyang?" Li Hong, where the 23 counties of the capital are located, had a circle in his mind. After thinking about it, only Jingyang was suitable. The other richer ones were really not suitable for her. After all, Li Lingyue hasn''t been granted land yet. Who knows if his mother and his father will be nervous and give all the counties near Chang''an to Li Lingyue, so he has to keep one hand. In addition, Jingyang County is also worthy of her status as the county head of Li Chuyuan. Of the 23 county offices, none of them has a county head. "Well, Jingyang County. Tomorrow my palace will order Zongzheng temple to draw up a decree and move the fief to Jingyang. Dongguang is too far away. Even if you get married later, it''s not far from Luoyang, isn''t it?" Wu Mei nodded with satisfaction and said to Li Chuyuan with a smile. "I thank the queen for Chu Yuan''s kindness. I''m really upset by her kindness." Li Shen was overjoyed in his heart and said modestly and gratefully. "So cute and lovely, and so respectful and filial, all of which she changed. After that, it will be called the Lord of Jingyang County. It will be very pleasant to hear. " Wu Mei said with a smile. The other people in the hall were also surprised and happy. Although they did not know what the prince and his father talked about in the garden today, the favor given by the queen and the prince today was a great surprise to the mansion. So, under the leadership of Li Shen, a room of people saluted to Wu Mei: "thank you for your kindness." "What did the queen promise you?" A voice suddenly rang out from the door, listening to the crowd is a Leng! That''s enough! The crown prince, the queen and the emperor even came to the prince Ji''s mansion on the same day. What''s the matter! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 According to his reputation, Li Zhi, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, is still standing at the door in casual clothes and Futou. In addition to Hua Ji and several other eunuchs behind him, all the men and women in Prince Ji''s residence are standing far away from Li Zhi''s back, and dare not move. Wu Mei and Li Hong got up to meet him at the same time, but Li Lingyue was like a swallow in the forest. She had already walked on her short legs and giggled and ran to Lizhi. She took the lead in saying, "my son''s minister, Li Lingyue, has met my father." "You little thing is coming along to join in the fun." Li Zhi bent down on Li Lingyue''s pretty nose, gently scraped it with his index finger and said fondly. "Father, are you here too? Are you looking for your mother or your brother? " Li Lingyue asked with bright big eyes. "I''ve come to pick you up and come back to the palace." Li Zhi motioned to everyone to forgive him. He took Li Lingyue''s hand and sat down side by side with Wu Mei. Li Zhi, who had just sat down, suddenly glanced back, then quickly turned around to look at Li Hong as if nothing had happened, but he forgot to answer Li Lingyue''s question. Such reaction, of course, is impossible to escape the eyes of the queen, especially her Majesty''s one eye, as if nothing had happened, but it was a deep look in her eyes, which made her heart a fierce excitement: the father and son must have something to hide from themselves! Li Hong sat with a smile as if nothing had happened. He looked at Li Zhi and Li Shen exchanging greetings. From time to time, he teased Li Lingyue in his arms like himself, but did not look at the inquiring eyes of his dragon mother. Wu Mei''s eyes were as sharp as a sword. After a few minutes, Li Hong felt uncomfortable. If she didn''t pay attention, she would be beaten. So she had to lean over and smile to her mother. Looking at the still persistent questioning eyes, Li Hong knew the famous saying that family ugliness should not be publicized. He glanced at all the people in the hall and interrupted Li Shen''s conversation with father long. He said in a loud voice, "brother Xuwang and sister Yuanwang are afraid that their father and uncle Ji have something important to discuss with each other. How about avoiding it first?" "What''s the matter? It''s nothing. Please sit down. I haven''t been here for a long time. I was at the door just now. I heard you were thanking the queen. I don''t know what happened? " Li Zhi once again played a slow response half beat character, strange said. "Oh, in a moment, the children''s ministers will report to you. It happens that the children''s ministers have something to tell you, so let them go first." Li Hong turned around and took a look at Li Zhi. Then he pretended that nothing had happened. He looked over Li Zhi and pointed straight at the Dragon father''s back. The father and son had been in Liaodong for half a year, and they had no mutual understanding. Seeing Li Hong''s eyes looking behind him, Li Zhi couldn''t help being stiff. Just about to turn his head, Li Zhi suddenly remembered that the queen was still there, so he stifled the act of turning back and made the others leave. Li Lingyue''s bright eyes blinked. She looked at Li Zhi and Li Hong, and then she was called to her side by Li Chuyuan and took the delicious food as bait. After everyone left, Li Hong again waved to the eunuchs Huameng, Jingzhe, Wanglou and Huaji. After seeing Li Zhi and Wu Mei, they bowed out and slowly took the door. At this time, the whole hall suddenly became empty, only Li Zhi, Wu Mei, Li Hong, Li Shen and Li Zhi were not far behind, like two statues of Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi. After Wu Mei came in, Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi were always in a state of trembling. They lowered their heads deeply. For what had just happened in the hall, they just glanced at it occasionally, and even didn''t dare to take a look at it. Now, the whole hall suddenly becomes empty, and the two people''s hearts are like swings. All of a sudden, they are at the top, but they can''t get down. What did you tell me, Li Hong From the beginning to the end, Wu Mei didn''t turn her head to look behind her. She just looked at Li Hong and asked with a slight sneer. "This After the mother, do you want the children''s minister to report to his father about the change of Li Chuyuan''s fiefdom? After all... " "Try it." Wu Mei admires her newly dyed nails and says lightly. "Er Forget it Seeing that long Ma didn''t pay attention to himself, Li Hong quickly winked at his father. It was your man. Now the empress of his mother found out. You have to show up. You can''t kill your son like this. But at this time, the emperor did not look dignified, and said to Li Shen in a low voice: "what did you say just now? Chu Yuan''s fiefdom was transferred to Jingyang County by the queen? This is a good thing, but the people living in the city can''t change. Even I can''t set such a precedent. Now, the Ministry of housing and the Ministry of work, you don''t know, because they are not filial sons, they look at the land very seriously, and they don''t even allow the poor people to sell their land to the gentry and landlords. They have to use the Royal Bank to make interest free loans to the poor people, so as to protect the land of ordinary people Even if it is me... " "Yes, yes, you can rest assured that my younger brother did not have such a way to move Chu Yuan''s fiefdom from Dongguang to Jingyang. It was the capital city governing the county. My younger brother and Chu Yuan have been in a state of surprise. How dare you destroy the court''s law and order again..." Li Shen, obviously aware of something, secretly glanced at the two women behind her, shaking like chaff, and then continued to follow the emperor of Tang Dynasty as if nothing had happened.The expression of indifference and indifference to Li Hong completely chilled the heart of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. At this moment, the emperor and the prince were hopeless. Now his prince, facing the inquiry of the empress of the Tang Dynasty, could only seek more happiness from himself. "What are you talking about after all Wu Mei ''s face is as usual, and her tone is still calm. With such an expression, even Li Hong, who was praised by Li Zhi as the most agreeable to his mother and empress, is not sure whether the empress of the Tang Dynasty is not angry, not angry or really angry. Li Long''s face was so simple and hard that he couldn''t avoid it As soon as the character was spoken, it was not only Wu Mei''s expression of stupidity, but also Li Zhi and Li Shen, who had been eavesdropping all the time with their ears up. They were also shocked by the concise and clear answer! Neck and pillow like slowly look at the voice, see a figure in front of you, with a lightning fast momentum, in Wu Mei''s sentence: "Wang Lou is not allowed to let anyone out," before, out of the door. Opening the hall door, Li Lingyue''s small voice came: "Oh The little bastard of emperor brother has made his mother unhappy again. It''s really a headache. " Li Chuyuan stunned Li Lingyue''s little hand, and looked at the prince''s royal highness and rushed out, and the princess''s words in her ear made her doubt if she had heard her ears wrong. As Li Hong suddenly let no one in the hall run away unprepared, Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi, equally surprised, almost dropped their delicate chin to the ground. They looked at the prince who had disappeared in a blink of an eye, and a question mark appeared in their minds: "this is ok too!" Someone who runs outside the palace is naturally afraid to go back to the palace directly. In that case, he is really looking for death. Now he can only escape for a while. Huameng and Jingzhe also ran out quickly, and looked at the prince''s highness at the door and patted his chest with fear: "it''s very dangerous. Thanks for being earlier, otherwise, we''ll be caught by the empress mother. What''s going on inside? Does the queen mother get angry? " Hua Meng and Jing Zhe''s face were also surprised and said, "no, everything inside is quite normal." "Well, I hope, as you say, I hope I can get through this day." Li Hong glanced back at the huge vermilion gate of the palace, motioned to sit down in the carriage, and return to the palace with his father and mother. He knew better than anyone else that this matter was not suitable for his own involvement. Now that he was caught by the dragon mother, he could only let father and mother deal with it by themselves. Otherwise, he would be hard to please. But he also knew that he had offended both father and mother of the Dragon by running away. Now, both of them had to reprimand themselves. It was really pig Bajie who looked in the mirror and was not human. Huameng and Jingzhe accompany Li Hong to wait for about a quarter of an hour. There is a sound of foot steps and words coming from the door of the palace. Needless to say, both father and mother are ready to return to the palace. Li Shen, the king of Ji, and other people in the mansion sent Wu Mei and Li Zhi to the carriage. Li Hong ran to the side attentively and pushed Wang Lou away to please Long Ma. He helped Wu Mei to get on the bus. But he didn''t want to push Wang Lou away. Someone patted him on the shoulder. Looking back, it turned out that father long patted him on the shoulder, and then impatiently motioned him to move on. I would personally help the queen to get on the bus. Someone dares to argue with Wang Lou, but not with Li Zhi, so he has to give the chance to please the emperor, who also needs to please the queen. In this process, Wu Mei always looks at the father and son calmly until she gets on the carriage with Lizhi''s hand. Li Zhizheng intends to get on the bus with her hospitality, but she is stopped by Wu Mei''s light mouth. "The carriage of this palace will take Lingyue and Li Chuyuan. Should your majesty avoid it and take another one?" Wu Mei gives Lizhi a closed door, and then smiles to show Li Chuyuan to ride in the same car with her. When Li Chuyuan got on the carriage, Wang Lou immediately ordered the carriage to go to the Imperial Palace under the sign of Wu Mei. For the prince and his majesty standing next to the carriage, Wang Lou could only salute quickly, and then quickly followed the carriage to the dust. Looking at the carriage leaving under the dim palace lights on both sides of the road, Li Zhi turned his head and pointed to the side with his finger. Li Hong looked innocent and said, "you are stupid. What can you do? You can''t handle all this! Let me worry about it. I''ll be stupid! " "How did I know that the queen mother would come? The empress mother didn''t notice it. As soon as you came in, your eyes were like being held by them. It''s hard for the empress mother not to doubt. " "What now?" Li Zhi was not angry and didn''t bother to argue with him about who was right and who was wrong. "It''s impossible according to the plan. The only way is for you to confess to my mother and be lenient. In this way, maybe the queen mother will allow them to stay in the palace?" Li Hong pulled Lizhi''s arm, motioned us to walk and say, "don''t let Ji Wang wait at the door with his family all the time. Moreover, this kind of thing is quite humiliating. Don''t say it''s the best in front of outsiders.". "It must be said, but I''m afraid your mother is angry. You''d better take them back to Chang''an first, and then we can talk about what to do later." Li Zhi''s tone reveals an unspeakable regret.The father and his son bid farewell to Li Shen, king of Ji, and then walked slowly along the green slate street. Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi, who were disguised as eunuchs, followed by the eunuchs and soldiers of Jin Wuwei. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 After Li Zhi was sent to the gate of Luoyang palace, Li Hong thought about it and decided to follow him to Zhenguan hall. While helping him to collect Xiao San ER and Xiao Si Er, Li Hong also felt a trace of guilt towards his mother. What''s more, what makes him feel envious is the real feelings between father and mother. He believes that with the status of the empress mother, he will not feel threatened by her father''s acceptance of two foreign women. I''m afraid that there is only one reason why the empress is not happy, that is, he is jealous like a husband and wife. It is reasonable to say that the style of men and women in the Tang Dynasty is open, not to mention the imperial family. The Empress Dowager should not be jealous of his father''s imperial concubines. But for some reason, Li Hong feels that the relationship between her mother and her father is like that of ordinary people''s husband and wife. They are full of care and dependence on each other, which means they don''t rub sand in the eyes of a bachelor. The emotion between them is more like that in the previous life, developed on the basis of equality between men and women, and has strong feelings of possessiveness. Wu Mei is strong and Li Zhi is relatively weak, both emotionally and in character. After the birth of Princess Taiping in history, they have no more children. Maybe this has something to do with Wu Mei''s possessiveness. Now, under the intervention of Li Hong''s status of nine to ten generations, history has long deviated from the original track, and is developing in a direction that Li Hong was unprepared to. The feelings that Li Zhi and Wu Mei had in history were probably stronger than at the beginning under the witness of Li Hong. "I live in Qianyuan hall today. If you want to go to your mother''s house, go and comfort your mother for me." Li Zhi looked at the Qianyuan hall behind, there are not a few lights in the Zhenguan hall, said the heart worried. "Yes, I know. In fact, you go to... " "Don''t talk nonsense. If you hadn''t exposed it, would your mother be sad? It''s up to you to fix it. " Li Zhi is impatient with Li Hong''s prevarication. This time, she still retreats. The Queen really hurts you in vain. "Well, you''re really willing to take your prince in for the sake of your queen I will go now. " Li Hong quickly avoided Li Zhifei''s kicking foot. He laughed and continued: "don''t go to your heart. In those days, the emperor''s grandfather gave Xuanling two beauties in the palace of Liang state, but his wife resisted and drove them out. The Duke of Liang had no choice but to return it to his grandfather. The emperor was so angry that he summoned Fang Xuanling''s wife to the court to question him. Madame Fang would rather die rather than follow him and face the emperor The "poisonous wine" given by my grandfather did not hesitate to drink it, so he left such allusions as "vinegar jar" and "vinegar". So you don''t have to worry about the empress dowager, and you don''t have to think too much about it. It''s enough to know what the queen mother thinks of you "I don''t need you to comfort me! The affairs of the harem are also my business. It is enough to do your prince ''s duty well. Then three million and two yuan will be given you half a year to implement, and...... " "You don''t have any more. Since it''s your own business, you can handle it yourself, and your son''s minister has left." "Li Hong, you deliberately misinterpreted my words, didn''t you? Believe it or not, I will not let you out of this palace. " Li Hong is speechless. Such threats are all learned from the dragon mother. Is this the style that the emperor and queen should have? How can you threaten with such a rogue way? Even if the empress mother, how is also a woman, play Lai also recognized, a emperor so calculate how to return a responsibility. However, he waved to Li Zhi, and continued to walk to Zhenguan hall without looking back. Facing Li Zhi''s worry, Li Hong''s lazy voice sounded in the relatively empty palace space: "nine percent." Both Huameng and Jingzhe are sent away by Li Hong. In the palace full of jinwuwei, Li Hong walks slowly along the passageway in the palace, and walks solidly towards the Zhenguan temple, where there are still a few lights left. Li Hong envied his father and mother, just as he envied the feelings of the former Emperor and his grandson''s grandmother. He envied their sincere and equal feelings, which did not involve any feelings of high and low status, which was the most moving emotion of Li Hong. Now he seems to have several women around him, but the ones who can really touch his soft heart and are able to be as equal as possible with him in terms of feelings are not at all, and Bai Chun can only be half at most. As for Pei Wanying, who made him most moved, perhaps because of her father''s relationship, he still can feel that Pei Wanying obeys herself unconditionally for many days, just like when she is equal in Lantian county. In those days, he felt that his mood was activated, as if he felt something called love. Before that, only when Bai Chun went to Anxi, did she ever feel that way. It has to be said that as the prince of the Tang Dynasty who is respected by the world, his personal feelings often do not exist in himself. Every woman appears in his own life, from an original parallel line to intertwined with each other. More or less, there is his own overbearing attitude and the prestige of his identity, which makes the original woman with distinctive personality lose in front of him The original beauty. Bai Chun is a smart woman. She knows how to let a man leave a little space in her heart for herself. It is because of this that when she faces him, she often has to stand up to the great prince''s deterrent power to show her original character.But it''s not exactly like this. She can show her own charm and character occasionally. Most of the time, she still succumbs to Li Hong''s strength. Emotional inequality, for a man, want to be mean, nothing more want to get what, and have things, but often be ignored. Li Hong has been trying not to let himself think about these things, even in the extreme emptiness of emotion, even when he licks on his own in the dark night, but some things are often beyond his control. Often in a too empty room, the tenderness in his heart will be infinitely magnified by the power of emptiness. When he is alone, he has to hope that there is a real emotion to fill the void, which should belong to the crown prince and the emperor. No business, no killing, no comparison, no harm. The most merciless emperor''s family, whether the former Emperor Li Shimin or the father emperor Lizhi, the two generations of emperors have that kind of tenderness to fill the void. All this made Li Hong sad to find that sometimes he had to face the dog food scattered by his father and his mother. In the face of Wu Mei''s iron green face, Li Hong sat down at the bottom of the table, looking at Li Lingyue, who was sleeping. In a low tone, he explained to his mother and was frank with his heart. Wu Mei sighed silently. She looked at the flickering candle in the lampshade. After a little while, she said, "do you think I''m angry with your father? Or do you think your mother''s mother is so careful that she doesn''t want to see your father go to the harem to bring in his concubine "Er Well, in fact, both my father and I understand that you are not angry about this, but you are concerned about it. Your son''s ministers and his father''s secret from you. " Li Hong scratched his head and said with some embarrassment. At this moment, the empress is the ordinary wife of an ordinary husband, the ordinary mother of an ordinary child, and the original family. However, because the father and son do evil things from her, it will be strange if she doesn''t feel blocked. Wu Mei is again a long sigh tone, slowly asked: "your father emperor with you back, did not say anything to you?" "Don''t mention it. He came back in a carriage. I came back with the carriage. I was tired to have a chance to talk along the way." Li Hong didn''t have a good look at the dragon mother and complained. "Well, you deserve it. You made the idea, didn''t you?" Wu Mei lights, bright eyes flashing maternal love asked. Li Hong admitted honestly: "yes, the son minister is afraid that the mother will block her heart, so I chose to hide my mother. " Wu Mei nodded with satisfaction: "fortunately, it''s not a big deal. If you dare to hide something from your mother, see how I deal with you. Today, after your father went down to the court, he told me about the things above the court. He originally wanted to let your father deal with it after your father came back with you. I didn''t think that your father came to let me make up my mind again. " Li Hong frowned. Looking at Wu Mei''s worries, Li Hong asked, "is it Zhang Wenzhen''s plan to return home?" "You know?" Wu Mei asked in surprise. "I know something about it. After all, the son minister is also the Shangshu provincial shangshuling. If his subordinates don''t know it, they really don''t deserve to be shangshuling." Li Hong nodded and guessed in a low voice: "is the father hesitating Who should be appointed to be the minister''s right servant? " "What are your plans? If you know why you don''t ask about it? " Wu Mei asked in doubt. The position of the right servant of Shangshu is very important. It is divided into six parts with the left one of Shangshu. The left pushe governs: Hubu, Libu and Libu. Right pushe governs: the Ministry of works, the Ministry of war, and the Ministry of punishment. Most of the candidates in the Ministry of ministers and secretaries were from the Ministry of administration, the Ministry of military affairs and the Ministry of works, while those in the other three departments who were able to be promoted to the post of minister and fire officer would have less chance. It was not long before the new secretary of the Ministry of officials was promoted. Ren Yaxiang, the Secretary of the Ministry of war, is also getting older now, and it will be almost two years later. In these years, Liu Rengui and others of the Ministry of war are also secretaries of the Ministry of war. Therefore, Ren Yaxiang can be a little more relaxed in dealing with the affairs of the Ministry of war, so the possibility is very small. Fang Xianzhong of the Ministry of public works was also a minister for a short time, but today he has become the most popular one in the imperial court. Therefore, Li Zhi became very tangled in the selection of candidates after he had insight into the secret dispute between Li Hong and Li Xian. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 After the next Dynasty, Li Zhi came to the Zhenguan temple and worried about it with Wu Mei. He thought that even if he was not promoted from Sanbu, he would be promoted from other places. In this way, the secret struggle between Li Hong and Li Xian would not continue to develop to the extreme. However, in the court today, many officials seem to have unified their views, and they think that Fang Xianzhong is the most suitable person to take up the post. Li Hong also sighed with a long sigh. He looked at Wu Mei sincerely and said, "those who can take up this position should be very talented. If they are always restricted to the selection of six departments, it will not be a good thing for Shangshu province. But if the son minister said it himself, the Empress Dowager and his father would naturally think that the son minister took the initiative to... " "But in your package of steps and plans, including what you told me today to go south to the south of the Yangtze River, are you not due to Li Xian? I don''t believe you have any plan to force Li Xian. " "Of course, but not against him! As you know, this plan is completely passive, as the minister told you clearly. However, it has also changed the plan passively. " Li Hong continued to look at Wu Mei''s eyes and tried to be frank and said: "when my son minister comes back from Liaodong, he can let Xue Rengui go from east to west and go through the clouds to Anxi. All the subordinates led by Xue Rengui are from Anxi. After the war, they must be homesick. If they walk in the clouds and go straight along the Great Wall mountains, will it be much faster than entering Guanzhong? " "You..."? Did you already think so when you sent Xue Rengui to help your father in his own expedition? " Wu Mei is shocked. Xue Rengui goes out with her. This is a very natural thing, but she ignores Xue Rengui''s threat to the cloud. Now hearing Li Hong say it, his heart suddenly stirred a thousand ripples. If Li Hong really ordered Xue Rengui to pass through the clouds, no matter how Li Xian tossed about, he would be in Li Hong''s hands, and there was no capital to compete with Li Hong. "It''s not your choice, is it? At the beginning, the son minister didn''t think much about it, but the death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue had to let him plan like this. " "Why didn''t you do it? Or because of the Liaodong war, there is no chance? " Wu Mei frowns. "I don''t know. There are plenty of opportunities. After the capture of cangyan City, Xue Rengui''s troops retreated to the garrison of songmo capital. After a few days'' rest, they could point directly to Yunzhong. However, the son''s minister later chose to give up. Instead, he took Pei and Shi Wei and gave up the original plan. " "What''s your plan? It is said that when you do everything, you will use the code name to call it, saying that it is for the sake of confidentiality? " Wu Mei also stares at Li Hong''s eyes. No one knows this move. In order to keep his plan secret, Li Hong used a code name to describe his plan when he did everything in order to confuse outsiders, especially businessmen and powerful families who were interested in his wealth in Taiyi city. That is to say, since then, many people have no idea about Li Hong''s plan, which is also one of the reasons why he escaped many impeachments from the imperial censor. Wu Mei knows that Li Hong blurted out her words when Li Hong came back from Anxi and was stopped by Li Zhong and he lanminyue in Xianyang. In addition, Bai Chun went to Anxi, where she was in charge of Taiyi city. During this period, naturally, she learned some confidential information about Taiyi City, so that she could understand what these codes represent. Li Hong and Wu Mei are still looking at each other. In the same bright eyes under the light, both are full of honesty and expectation. "Perfect." Li Hong said word by word. Wu Mei can''t help but take a breath of breath with these four words. Just as she did with Li Hong in the daytime today, we can tell from the code name that Li Hong''s "seamless" is to put Li Xian into a trap and put him in death! The real reason for Li Hong to change his plan was that when Li Zhi first claimed to be me, Xue Rengui had just returned to songmo capital and was in a state of repose. In fact, he was waiting for Li Hong''s order and waiting for Li Hong''s command to direct his troops to the east or the West. Finally, after Li Zhi first claimed himself to be me, Li Hong immediately changed his plan to let Xue Ren You go straight to Shi Wei and Yu. Wu Mei knows very well that once all the plans are put into effect, they will not be the schemers at that time. A word can easily change them. As the saying goes, the arrow is on the string, and people can''t help it. What''s more, both Li Hong and Li Xian have their own interest groups behind them. Once the plan is launched, even if Li Hong does not want to implement the plan again, the interest groups behind him will be forced to push all these forward. The only thing they can do is to change the plan as much as possible. The military generals led by Lin Shiling and Zhang Cambodian, including Anxi and Tubo officials, Li Sujie, Li Shangjin, and even Yiyang and Gao''an, as well as Lanling, Xincheng, Chengyang, etc., are the interest groups behind Li Hong. They must keep Li Hong''s initiative in court competition no matter what their purpose. Therefore, this is why Lin Shiling and others wrote to Liaodong, and Lanling, Xincheng, Chengyang fought with Wencheng secretly in Chang''an. After the plan was launched, it could even be said that it was beyond the control of human resources.Wu Mei naturally understood this. When she and Li Zhi defeated the Guanlong group headed by changsun Wuji, she did not mean to incriminate a large number of court officials, and then promote a number of them. These are the interest groups behind each other. The existence of the five surnames and seven hopes is because they do not see the current events clearly. They are too arrogant and even arrogant enough to disdain marriage with the royal family. If a stable regime does not suppress it and let it continue to control the official resources, the regime will not last long. The reason why the five surnames and seven hopes have been standing for a hundred years is that the development of social system makes the imperial authorities need to manage the country together with a group of people to seek for the well-being of the people. Therefore, such a system has been explored and established in the long history. In the pre Sui Dynasty, the system of nine grades in the Zhengzheng system, with five surnames and seven hopes, and the system of being elected as an official by aristocratic families, has developed to the extreme and reached a difficult stage. At the same time, the system of "nine grades of justice" also made the imperial authorities realize that their existence is more harmful than beneficial to the regime. Therefore, the imperial examination system was opened up in the pre Sui Dynasty. In the continuous improvement of the system, it really suppressed the control of the court by the five surnames and seven hopes and the shackles of the regime. Therefore, since the former Sui Dynasty, it has been in use for more than 1000 years. So much nonsense is only to explain why Li Zhi and Wu Mei did not stop their secret fight or stop Li Xian''s coveting of the crown prince''s position after they realized the secret fight between Li Hong and Li Xian. Instead, they tried to check and balance and ease the conflict. It''s because they know better than anyone else that, as royal children, once the heart of desire breaks out of the cage, once others follow, and once interest groups are formed behind them, the struggle is like the law of beasts, which is a fight between death and injury. Wu Mei frowns again. Li Hong is more than one notch higher than Li Xian. Now, she can make drastic changes in the implementation of the plan. Although she doesn''t know how the two brothers and sisters will be in the end, she still hopes that Li Hong will not be able to kill them all. But the code name "seamless" was enough to make her feel shocked. She also understood that this was an endless struggle. Even if the plan was changed, the impact on the result would be negligible, right? Holding a glimmer of luck, as she said today, the palm and back of the hand are all flesh, and the inner contradiction and anxiety ask: "since you have changed the plan, then your code name should also be changed?" Wu Mei has no reason to give birth to a trace of hope, hope to be able to find a trace of psychological comfort from the new code, can see that Li Xian in Li Hong''s Tianyi, lucky to save a life. "The clothes of heaven are sewn." Li Hong''s four characters are still simple. But when Wu Mei heard this, she felt a great relief. She believed in Li Hong''s control. Otherwise, she would have created a wealth miracle like Taiyi city at the age of ten, and the miracle of Anxi and Tubo at the age of 14. Now, at the age of 20, he was summoned to Liaodong by his father. In a short period of half a year, the hidden danger of the Tang Dynasty in Liaodong was easily solved and the Anton Prefecture was established. When she thinks of Anton''s mansion, Wu Mei can''t help but think of her: Ge Xiyuan, who belongs to Li Xian. This is well known to all. Li Hong appointed gexiyuan instead of his father. Does this mean that. "Yes, when gexiyuan was in Liaodong, when he answered some letters or received letters, he would ask his children''s ministers to help him to read the words and sentences or strange words, so that he could be relieved to appoint him as the governor of Anton''s mansion." Li Hong couldn''t help but smile. "Well, since the code name of the plan is changed to" the clothes of heaven are sewn ", then the empress mother is relieved that you are not cruel or belligerent. Your father and emperor have high expectations for you. Don''t let your father down." Wu Mei looks tired and tries to squeeze out a loving smile. She looks at Li Hong and says. "Mother, don''t worry. If there are no other accidents, the children''s ministers will not fail to live up to the expectations of his father and his mother." Wu Mei nods silently, indicating Li Hong to go back, and she will leave for Chang''an tomorrow. Looking at the back of Li Hong''s departure, Wu Mei''s whole body is like a ball that has let out her breath. Her whole body is soft and paralyzed on the sofa. However, she believes that Li Hong has always been indecisive about his own people, and even Li Zhong and he lanminyue are willing to save their lives. So, Li Xian, a mother of compatriots, should also be merciful? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 Gradually, both Li Zhi and Wu Mei of Zhenguan Temple understood exactly where Li Hong had changed. That is, the prince, who has always been beaten and scolded by them, is now mature. Li Hong is more mature and stable than when he just came back from Anxi. Although on the surface, he is often out of tune and careless. However, after the first World War in Liaodong, the obvious change of the prince was the implicit steadiness and deeper Chengfu. Fang Xianzhong sits in a boat in the middle of Luoshui. There is only a dimly lit boat in the cabin. The flowing Luoshui makes the boat in the middle of the Luoshui River, like a restless child, shaking around all the time. The dim lights in the swaying cabin also follow the ship''s motion. Although it is a small boat, it is still much larger than that of ordinary people''s boats. There were also two people sitting by the window, just because the lights were dim and the expressions on their faces were rather vague in the shadow. However, from the outline, they could still be clearly distinguished: His Royal Highness Li Xian and the imperial historian Xu Shuya. Xu Shuya was obviously not long after boarding the ship. At the moment, he was still panting. He looked at Fang Xianzhong and saw that Fang Xianzhong was looking ahead. He said in a low voice, "Prince Pei, before the minister came out, he didn''t see his royal highness come out. But I can assure you that Li Xu, the prince of Dongping Prefecture, went to the east palace to invite the prince to go to Prince Ji''s house. What''s more, he left in the carriage of King Ji. " "Is it true that the Empress Dowager and his father successively went to Prince Ji''s house?" Li Xian''s voice is flat and light, but his heart is full of jealousy and hatred! Li Hong went to Prince Ji''s house. The empress of his mother even followed his front and rear feet. What''s more, in the end, even his father went with him. "King Hui Pei is indeed true. But both the queen and her majesty passed after dinner, and the prince used the dinner in Prince Ji''s mansion... " "Say the point! It''s not to listen to all this fuss when you are called to the boat in the middle of the night. " Li Xian was in a bad mood at this time. Was it true that his father, the emperor and his mother had clearly supported Li Hong? "Yes, Pei Wang. I don''t know exactly what happened in Prince Ji''s residence. The minister is sending someone to inquire. The queen went back to the palace alone. After about a stick of incense, his majesty returned to the palace. As for the prince The carriage came back. Therefore, the minister thought that perhaps it was the prince who wanted to talk with the queen and His Majesty in the name of King Ji, but in the end he broke up in a bad mood. Because King Ji''s Porter told his ministers that the queen got on the bus with the help of his majesty, and then heard his majesty scold the prince. Because he was just a porter, he didn''t hear clearly at that time. What was the reason for that? " After Xu Shuya finished speaking, he saw that Li Xian''s cold and tight face had softened a little, and there was also a little anger between his eyebrows that made him afraid. "We must find out in the shortest possible time why Li Hong went to Prince Ji''s house, and what happened to her mother and father. At the beginning, Li Hong and uncle Ji Wang wanted to separate, but they didn''t want them to come together. But in the end, they failed. So we must find out why they got together. Is Li Hong out of the palace now? " Li Xian heard a sound coming from the cabin door, looked up at the shadow and continued to ask. "When I came here, I didn''t see the prince go out of the palace. It is said that the prince went to the Zhenguan hall alone. His majesty went to bed in Qianyuan hall today." Xu Shuya followed Li Xian''s eyes and looked to the shadow. He saw a graceful and fuzzy figure and came slowly. As he got closer and closer to them, Xu Shuya gradually saw the real face of the graceful man. He was Fang MuQing, the daughter of Fang Xianzhong! Under the light, it is still beautiful, slender body, concave and convex curves, fair and beautiful cheeks, with a trace of shyness in his expression. His eyes scan Fang Xianzhong and Li Xian from time to time. Because of the dim light, Fang MuQing is more beautiful than before. When Xu Shuya is slightly stunned, he quickly takes back his eyes. Li Xian is watching Fang MuQing closely. When Fang MuQing smiles at him, Li Xian''s eyes immediately seem to be much brighter, with a strong surprise and joy. "Your Highness, Lord Xu, please have tea." Fang Mu Qing said softly. At this time, Li Xian and Xu Shuya noticed that Fang MuQing''s pair of jade hands, holding an elegant tea plate, slowly placed on the table, and cleverly and sensibly poured a cup for Li Xian, and then looked at Xu Shuya with a smile. Xu Shuya suddenly realized, and quickly got up to make amends: "Uncle tooth, thank you, princess." Li Xian looked at Xu Shuya''s slightly dull expression just now. He was very proud and satisfied in his heart. His wife could make his servants be surprised unconsciously. It was not a sense of pride and achievement. Li Xian smiles at Fang MuQing standing on his side. Then he looks at Fang MuQing, who is slender and perfect, and moves to Fang Xianzhong. After appreciating Fang MuQing''s back that haunts him, Li Xian turns back to Xu Shuya and says, "please, Mr. Xu.""Yes, yes, thank you very much." Xu Shuya picked up the teapot and poured half a cup of tea by himself. Then he sat down again. After looking at Xu Shuya sitting down, Li Xian picked up the tea that Fang MuQing poured for him. After a while, he didn''t drink it. Instead, he took a look at Fang MuQing, who was sitting opposite Fang Xianzhong and was smiling and saying something. Then he turned back and continued: "can you read the document that Fang Shangshu gave you?" "Do you mean that the crown prince embezzled the five million taels of silver from the Ministry of works? I''ve seen it, and I''ve sent someone to Quanzhou a few days ago to investigate. It''s said that only five giant ships have been built due to the factor of more than 10 million Liang. According to the local people who have contacts with the dock, they are only a little longer than the five tooth warship, and some of them have seen it. But in terms of height, they are not half as high as the five tooth warships... " "Why didn''t you mention it to your Majesty in the court today?" Li Xian has a smile on his face, but his voice is dissatisfied. "This On the court today, because Cui Wenzong, the left servant of Shangshu Province, mentioned that Zhang Wenzhen, the right servant, was about to resign from his official post. For a moment, I couldn''t get in touch with it. Besides, none of the people I sent to inquire about had ever seen those huge ships. Although I was a wind talker, it was "Are you afraid of the prince''s trap?" Li Xian put down his cup, sighed and said slowly, "can''t you believe the document of Fang Shangshu? Still can''t believe this king? Today, Fang Shangshu has a high voice in the early court hall. There are also Fang Shangshu''s own post in the Ministry of works... " "King Pei, I understand. In today''s court, after talking about the promotion of Fang Shangshu to youpushe, your majesty did not have the intention to continue the court meeting. The minister originally intended to say it. You see, this is a memorial written by the minister. Zhongshu province and menxia province have all handed in the book. Even Li Qiao, the imperial historian, has handed it to him. Now, the minister intends to hand it over to his majesty, but today... " "Well Ah. " "Bang..." "Ah..." Xu Shuya exclaimed. Li Xian was interrupted by a piercing sound in the silent night sky. As they were talking, an arrow suddenly came in from the other side of the ship. Li Xian''s face turned white, and his forehead seemed to have just been swept by a gust of wind. It was cool and hot. The quivering tail of the arrow was directly fixed on the window edge beside his ear. The arrow tail was still buzzing and shaking in the air. "Pei Wang Shh. " After the arrow shot in, Fang Xianzhong, who immediately bent down, saw that Li Xian suddenly stood up and immediately motioned Li Xian not to make a sound and keep quiet. Li Xian''s body was shaking involuntarily. If the arrow had been more positive just now, wouldn''t it have been through his head? With bean sized sweat and Lenovo''s fear, Li Xianmu gaped and nervously looked at Fang Xianzhong''s gesture, looked around in panic, and then slowly squatted down at the table. Xu Shuya hid himself under the table for the first time. Looking at Li Xian squatting down and looking at himself in horror, Xu Shuya''s face was slightly embarrassed. His first reaction was to hide immediately, so he forgot that his royal highness was still in danger. "Peipei Pei Wang Please forgive me. I was frightened just now, but I didn''t know it. " Xu Shuya took a look at the window which was broken by the arrow. He could not wait for the second arrow to shoot over for a long time, so he pleaded guilty. "What''s the matter? Do you know anything? " Li Xian squatted down and looked at Xu Shuya, who was also in the shadow. "I don''t know what happened. When I came, I swore that no one was following me. I sat on the shore for a long time before I came in the boat." The sweat on Xu Shuya''s forehead dripped on the floor of the cabin. There was a sound of moving slowly from their sides. Fang Xianzhong and Fang MuQing, who had the same pale face, were slowly climbing towards them. Fang Xianzhong looked at Xu Shuya in the shadow and asked, "did you lead someone here? The strength of the arrow is so strong that it must not be an ordinary person. Can you know who it is? " Li Xian also glanced at the window that was broken by the arrow. Seeing that Fang MuQing climbed up to him, regardless of Fang Xianzhong''s presence in front of him, he quickly reached out and grabbed Fang MuQing''s small hand, pulled it and put Fang MuQing behind him. Then he looked around again with vigilance, and saw no movement or footsteps. So he asked Fang Xianzhong in front of him: "we stopped here for only two hours. It is impossible for us to be found. Moreover, it is relatively far away from the imperial palace. It is impossible for Jin Wuwei to shoot the arrow without any reason." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 Li Hong stood on the Bank of Luoshui River, quietly watching the boat in the middle of Luoshui river. The rows of willow trees on the bank had long lost their charm and amorous feelings of warm days. Under the dim light of the roadside fire, Li Hong had completely turned into bare black withered branches, revealing the most ugly side of the year. He was like an old man in his twilight years, standing powerless and crooked On the Bank of the river. The only candle on the boat still did not go out. The whole boat swayed slightly in the middle of the river, and the candle light swayed slowly in Li Hong''s sight. Li Hong''s voice was very quiet: "this is the first and last warning you. No matter who you are, no matter what interest groups you have behind you, no matter how ambitious you are, but please remember that there are some things in this world, who should own them. No matter how you use any method or any way, you can''t take them away. If you continue to sneak, the arrow will not deviate, but hit the target. I suggest you four words: do it yourself. " He believed that the people in the cabin could hear you, and the breeze, with its own voice, floated slowly into the cabin from the window where the arrow had been shot through. "Poop." Li Xian sat on the ground and pushed Fang MuQing behind him into the cabin wall with a thump. "It''s Li Hong." Li Xian tried his best to relax his voice. Although he finished four words continuously and completely, his intonation was full of trembling. "Don''t make a noise. Listen to what else he will say first." Fang Xianzhong has a worried look at Fang MuQing, who is struggling to support himself. But still did not find himself leaning on Fang MuQing, Li Xian is also a young man now, even if the weight is not heavy, pressure on Fang MuQing''s side, it is difficult for her to get up. "King Pei, help you up." Fang Xianzhong reached for Li Xian''s cold hand and pulled him to the right. Fang MuQing, next to him, was struggling to sit upright at this time. He rubbed his shin where he was hurt. He looked at Li Xian with some worry and said in a soft voice: "it should not have been found that it was you. If you knew it was you, it would be unreasonable for the crown prince to do so." "When has he been following the rules and the common sense? I''m sure he knows I''m on the boat, otherwise, how could he shoot this arrow at me. He''s crazy! He is a madman Li Xian lowered his head, his mind is full of Li Hong that tall, let him fear and hate the body, hate hate said. "It''s not quite true. King Pei didn''t have to speculate. If he knew you were on the ship, he could have come on the boat or killed his ministers, since he wanted to warn you. But why didn''t he do so? There must be a reason. Now we don''t know what happened in Prince Ji''s residence. If we can know, we can guess what the prince just did "Could it be that after the Imperial Palace was reprimanded by the queen, the prince''s highness came to the river to vent his anger and accidentally ran into our boat?" Xu Shuya really hoped his guess was right, though he didn''t believe it. Stroking the letter, Li Hongfang said without hesitation Early the next morning, Li Xian was on the second floor of a shop in Luoyang City, watching Prince Li Hong, two hundred Prince guards and two carriages, then slowly drove out of Luoyang City. Li Xian wants to send someone to assassinate Li Hong on the way, but he is afraid that this is a trap that Li Hong deliberately set for himself on the Luoshui river last night. Finally, Li Xian shakes his head in silence and gives up assassinating Li Hong on his way back to Chang''an. Huameng, Jingzhe, cheetah and grain of grain four people, after the motorcade left Luoyang City, suddenly ran to the back of the Yellow jungle on both sides of the road. Li Hong, sitting in the carriage, looked at the smoke and dust raised by the four horses in the field, and pulled out a faint smile from the corners of his mouth. Yang Wu and Lian tie were too cautious, and they had to let the four people cushion behind to see if Pei Wang would take action. At this moment, haidongqing was also released from his arm by Yang Wu. A burst of rapid wings beating sounded, and haidongqing flew high into the sky, becoming a small black spot in people''s eyes. "You are in vain. Li Xian is ambitious, but it doesn''t mean that he is a rash man. The warning in Luoshui last night is enough for him to ponder for several days. He will think that this is my trap and will not send people to kill him." Li Hong sitting in the carriage, looking at Lian tie has been nervous looking around, funny said. "Your Highness, you''d better be careful. Even if the king Pei doesn''t give orders, I''m afraid he can''t restrain his subordinates. If something goes wrong, I''ll be in trouble." Even iron look alert, solemnly said. "It''s up to you. Tell Wei Tu Qi to protect the carriage. If anything goes wrong, I''ll have to follow him." Li Hong found a comfortable seat in the carriage and sat down. The two maids brought from the East Palace of Luoyang, as slaves serving themselves all along the way, were carefully starting to make tea.During the four days and five nights, we drove and stayed at the normal speed. On the way, no matter how many of them, including Wei Tuqi and others, were even more nervous than they were in the battlefield. Among them, Li Hong was the only one who looked relaxed and relaxed from the beginning of his journey. Even when he was on his way, he often made fun of Huameng, who caught up with them. He was too nervous. Li Hong hoped that Li Xian would send someone to assassinate him. In this way, he would not have to entangle himself with him too much, and he would not have to be on guard against him. After all, in the carriage behind him, there are two women with two fathers. If he dares to assassinate himself, he can even kill Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi to frame him. It was not until they saw the Baqiao bridge that the tense heartstrings of Huameng and others really relaxed, and even looked at the road behind them with lingering fear. "Chang''an, finally back." Li Hong stepped out of the carriage and stood at the front end of the carriage. Looking at the still cold day, many visitors to Baqiao cried loudly. In the face of many scholars and ordinary people, Li Hong still ignored their surprised eyes and waved to the people on both sides of the carriage, causing a burst of white eyes flying to him. Someone did not want to, still go their own way, regardless of Huameng and others at this time is already red, embarrassed appearance, continue their own perverse behavior. Passing by Baqiao, I just saw the gate of Chang''an city. At the gate, a white carriage had been waiting for a long time. As expected, there must be Bai Chun in the carriage waiting for herself. As Li Hong had expected, before the prince''s bodyguard approached the carriage, the door on the side of the carriage opened slowly. A woman dressed in white like snow, with beautiful hair like a waterfall, and a fairy like appearance, slowly stepped out of the carriage. Like a fairy who came to the world, her bright eyes of amorous feelings quietly looked at the prince''s Royal Highness standing on the opposite carriage. When the carriage came to Bai Chun, Li Hong jumped out of the carriage and said to Hua Meng behind him, "go ahead and send the two men to the house of Li Ke, king of Wu, so that they can live and settle down. Mm-hmm Huameng and Jingzhe are left to serve. There should also be some people in the inner province. Then you can do what you need. If you need anything, you can go to the inner Chamberlain "Your Highness How about your servant and grain of grain with you? " "Don''t we all agree on the way? I want to be alone for a while. I don''t need any of you to accompany me. This is Chang''an City, not Liujing city. What can happen? " Li Hong waved impatiently to them, indicating that they should leave. "Your Highness, is this not appropriate?" Bai Chun moves forward quietly. Unexpectedly, the prince asked him to pick him up at the gate of the city. He only picked him up. He didn''t even take Huameng and other people. He just came back and didn''t enter the city. What do you want to do? "What? I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. Don''t you want to spend some time alone with me? " Li Hong holds Bai Chun''s small hand in his hand and looks at the beautiful woman who has nothing to do with her. How many years have passed, but she has not changed a little. Her beautiful cheeks, her amorous eyes, her floating taste as light as dust, her cold temperament and her tall and perfect figure are almost impossible to pull out. "But Your safety... " "Chang''an City, you can swing around, why can''t I? Not so much, but today you will accompany me and help me Li Hong said while holding Bai Chun''s hand, he hurried into the carriage. The people behind him did not even look at them. After the noise of the horse''s hooves and other noises outside gradually faded away, Bai Chun ordered the carriage to go to Chang''an city. As for where to go, someone didn''t know, just told her to go to the city first. "What''s the matter with you today, your highness?" White pure only when facing Li Hong, can show her that valuable smile. It''s totally deceptive for her to say that she doesn''t like to be alone with Li Hong, but she knows better than anyone that the prince''s highness does not belong to her alone, or even to her. "No, I just miss you." In the carriage, Li Hong gently stopped Bai Chun in his arms, stroked the soft body in his arms and murmured. "I miss you very much these days." Bai Chun gently grasps Li Hong''s hand stroking her cheek, closes her eyes, and enjoys the rare opportunity to be alone. "I want to be alone with you like ordinary people. Although I know it''s a luxury, I might as well try it first. I don''t have to think about the mess in the imperial court, nor do I have to deal with the courtiers'' coming and going. I don''t care about the government affairs of the East Palace and the six ministries. I don''t want to think that we are the prince of the Tang Dynasty, just like a pair of ordinary people in the Tang Dynasty. We can live such a long time The day of the day. " Li Hong kisses Bai Chun''s attractive red lips and whispers. "Is there something on your mind, your highness?" "Maybe." Li Hong looked out of the window at the familiar Chang''an Street View. If only he didn''t grow up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 The carriage is slowly driving on the streets of Chang''an City, which is full of shops, rows upon rows and full of traffic. The two people in the carriage quietly nestle together and feel each other''s heartbeat. For the first time, Bai Chun feels that she is such a real man with her delicate body. Let the hands wander aimlessly on their own body, enjoying the throbbing and excitement that the hands bring to the innermost heart and the nerve senses. The red lips are slightly open and the bright eyes are slightly closed. When the hands slide to the important place, Bai Chun''s throat becomes tight and makes a slight murmur. A pair of jade hands put their arms around Li Hong''s neck. The rosy cheeks led the enchanting and weak body to wriggle in the prince''s arms. The body did not listen to the movement, as if trying to cater to the hands, so that the hands can be more real, touching their own body as warm as fire, enchanting body twisting and winding in Li Hong''s arms ¡­¡­¡£ At this moment, Bai Chun seems to be wandering on the edge of dream and reality. He can''t tell whether it''s true or not, whether it''s a dream or a fantasy. However, he wants to integrate his body into the prince''s body and integrate with him at this moment. "Go to the hard-working home." Li Hong''s voice with a trace of gentleness, a look at the arms of the eyes like fire, tenderness like water white pure. Rushui''s eyes sprinkled on Li Hong''s angular and starlike face. He nodded his head gently in Li Hong''s arms, and then lazily held up his sexy body in Li Hong''s arms. He knocked on the window of the carriage with his back to Li Hong and said in a low voice, "go to renlao''s home." Looking at the tight and sexy figure, the waterfall like hair fell on his back, and then spread from his back to the carpet in the carriage. Li Hong''s mouth was slightly satisfied with a smile. If he was born in an ordinary family, would he and Bai Chun still be like this? "What''s the matter with you?" Bai Chun turns back and nests in Li Hong''s arms again. Looking at Li Honggang''s eyes, her heart seems to have been scratched, and it seems that she has been hit hard by something, which makes her want to get into the tender eyes and not come out. "Nothing. Have you done everything I asked you to do?" Li Hong stroked the beautiful cheek like white jade, and the soft feeling made people couldn''t put it down. Bai Chun enjoys the palm on her cheek, one hand gently grasps the hand on the cheek, and her bright eyes can speak. She looks at Li Hong affectionately and gently, and nods silently. "That''s good. We''ll have a rest at home tonight and accompany me there early tomorrow morning." Li Hong said with a smile. For a moment, both of them did not speak any more. There was a quiet atmosphere in the carriage. The rhythm of the wheels of the carriage rolling over the bluestone slabs shook the hearts of the two people in the carriage. They seemed to be two people in one, enjoying the rare tranquility. In the Tang Dynasty, Chang''an city was the most prosperous period in history. The permanent population of Chang''an City reached 1.8 million and the floating population was more than 500000. There were various foreign merchants, students, envoys, monks, royal families, high-ranking officials, nobles, common people, merchants, monks, Confucians, soldiers, students of the Tang Dynasty, as well as the Rangers in this period Ancheng is like a huge machine with a mixture of good and bad people and bustling and bustling. It is running every day. Now Chang''an City, although the permanent population has not reached the peak in history, the floating population is far more than that in the history of Chang''an city. Nowadays, Chang''an is a mixture of good and bad people. The three religions, scholars and nuns, chivalrous scholars, literati, dignitaries, aristocratic merchants, etc., have long been in the corner of Chang''an city Fall in. Despite hard work and no complaint, he has been keeping the plain and honest responsibilities of the people in Chang''an. For so many years, he has not changed his house, and has been living in several of the poorest workshops in Chang''an. It''s supposed to be a long time ago to move to another place with the wealth they have gained over the years, and they are now officials of the Tang Dynasty. However, they have been guarding the house of their ancestors and living in peace and stability with their wives and concubines. The carriage stopped slowly at the gate. Li Hong jumped out of the carriage first, then stood on the edge of the carriage, holding Bai Chun''s hand, and then Bai Chun got off the carriage. When they got off at the same time, the carriage left slowly. In the blink of an eye, Bai Chun looked at the missing carriage with some anxiety, and then looked at Li Hong, who was standing with a smile. He asked anxiously, "is this not good for you? There is no one around... " "Don''t say that. Don''t worry about it. If you come, you''ll be at ease. Go and see what you''re doing with your hard work." Li Hong took Bai Chun''s hand and walked to the square. In broad daylight, even Bai Chun, who never cares about other people''s eyes, is held by Li Hong''s small hand, which makes him nervous and embarrassed. He looks around anxiously and sees that no one pays attention to them. So Li Hong held her little hand and felt the heat and thickness of her palm. Without any reason, her heart gradually calmed down and went with Li Hong to the house. After a short period of embarrassment and uneasiness, Bai Chun gradually forgets other people''s eyes, and allows her heart''s excitement and happiness to grow wildly. In Bai Chun''s opinion, the short passageway at the gate seems to be a tunnel of happiness. She can''t help being led by Li Hong, and wants to sing about her joy and happiness to the whole world.They swaggered and ignored the streets in the square. The surprised eyes of passers-by did not have any influence on the two people hand in hand and shoulder to shoulder. They walked slowly and leisurely in spite of other people''s eyes. From time to time, they pointed to the houses in the square in a low voice. The two men, one black and one white, after turning a few corners in the square, stopped at the hard-working door and looked at the small lintel leisurely and leisurely. Li Hong murmured, "when I came here with you, I remember it was the same time, right? Are these two things so lazy? I don''t know how to repair my ancestral house and save so much money After Li Hong''s voice fell to the ground, he stretched out a hand and began to knock on the door. After a while, there was a response and a rush of footsteps. The door was opened at the same time. A beautiful woman, looking at Li Hong and Bai Chun in amazement, did not know how this noble son and a fairy like woman came here. "Are you..." Ignoring the woman''s questions, Li Hong held out a hand to block the woman''s arm holding a door, and continued to lead Bai Chun''s hand straight in: "no matter what''s going on at home?" "You are..." The woman was a little surprised. The noble childe took himself too much as an outsider. He pushed himself away and went straight in. And in broad daylight, I held hands with the beautiful woman, with a natural look Eh? I think I''ve seen them somewhere? Especially the fairy woman next to the childe. When the woman looked at the noble childe and the fairy woman again, her face became extremely shocked and her eyes were wide. She wanted to reach out to the beautiful woman. Suddenly, she remembered that it was disrespectful, so she shook her arms. When Li Hong and Bai Chun looked back at her, she suddenly quickened her pace and staggered to the house. "My husband..." The woman stood at the door, looking anxious to the room, and from time to time looked at the surprised Li Hong and Bai Chun. "Why are you so scared?" Ren Yuan poked his head out of the room and looked out at the outside. He was so scared that he almost jumped up: "why didn''t you say it earlier?" Ren Yuan glared at the woman, and immediately ran from the door, looking at Li Hong and Bai Chun leisurely standing in the same place, immediately saluted: "I have seen the prince''s highness, have seen Miss Bai." "You''re welcome. What are you doing at home? I''m just one day ahead of schedule, and you don''t have to be surprised. " Li Hong ignores Bai Chun''s head tilted and looks at his inquiring eyes, and continues to take her hand to walk into the room. "Prince, please come here. I have already prepared everything a few days ago." Ren Hong went to see him in a hurry. "What''s the matter? This room is not going in yet? " Li Hong joked curiously. "You''re joking. I''m afraid they don''t understand the rules..." "Tut Tut, you used to be a craftsman. After you became an official, you still put on the music. If you don''t have any rules, you just have to do it well." Li Hong ignored him, nodded to the woman at the door with a smile, and then walked in first. The room was as simple as before. The front was the hall and the back was the bedroom. The whole room was not spacious, but it wasn''t so tight. It could accommodate several of them. Ren Lao came from the yard beside him in a hurry. The twin brothers had been in harmony for so many years, and had never had any quarrel. His sister-in-law was also harmonious and harmonious. He had a prosperous life in his childhood. Li Hong and Bai Chun sat down at the head of the table. Just now, the woman had been ordered to serve tea and water. Now, in the small hall, they stood working hard. "It was the servant girl of Yu Zhining''s family just now. Later, your wife took a concubine, didn''t she? I''m a little fatter than before. I don''t know each other Li Hong looked at the hard work and said. The two men have been following Li Hong for many years. After years of training, their ability has improved a lot compared with that of that year. Moreover, they were absorbed into "myth" by Bai Chun and became the other two competent candidates for "myth" after Fangzhan and hengqiao. "Yes, Prince, thank you very much for your help." Ren Yuan bowed and said. Both of them are now nearly 40 years old, but they are still upright and powerful. However, with their simple and honest faces and simple and unadorned temperament, people would never think that they would be the leaders of the largest intelligence organization in Tang Dynasty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 Bai Chun knows that Li Hong will make a big move tomorrow, but he doesn''t know what he is going to do, because this time, Li Hong just asked him to arrange people not far from the western city to monitor all suspicious people. Anyone knows that the place not far from the west city is where foreign businessmen, monks, envoys and so on live. It has always been a mixture of good and bad people. In recent years, as the governor of Jingzhao government, Zong Chuke has never been able to make it orderly. In addition to the flood of Rangers, they also like to drill in that place. Now it has become a black market like place in Li Hong''s mouth. And what is the black market? Bai Chun had just finished his service to Li Hong, but it was only from Li Hong''s mouth that the black market was formed illegally without the approval of the imperial court. It was characterized by the trading of prohibited commodities or secret trading at a price higher than the open market price. Bai Chun nodded thoughtfully, put out the lights in the room, and looked at Li Hong, who was already lying in bed. After a while, she took off all her clothes. In the dark, a hand, with a thrilling magic, pulled her into a hot embrace. This night is destined to make Bai Chun unforgettable. Except when she was in Anxi, she could feel that the man who had been exerting in her body just now belonged to her completely. On this night, when she was paralyzed, she felt the moment completely belonging to her. Bai Chun, who was sweating and dripping, curled up in Li Hong''s arms. Her slender fingers touched the scars of meritorious deeds on her solid chest. From time to time, she put her attractive lips together to kiss, comforting the wounded skin in the battlefield. Her hair was unconsciously wrapped around her fingers by the prince. The faint fragrance made Li Hong intoxicated. She felt the white and pure red lips swimming around her body, relaxing all her senses, and letting the woman show her unique possessiveness in her way. The rapid gasping sound sounded again in the night. The sweat on the tip of her nose made Bai Chun''s eyes dim. When she buried her head on the chest full of man''s taste, she could not help feeling a sad happiness for such a rare desire for possession and for the pounding of her heart. Silent tears from the bright and charming corners of the eyes, not waiting to slip between the hair temples, it was a gentle heat evaporation disappeared, slightly salty taste let Li Hong more vigorously love the people in his arms, everything is in this night, in the success of the success. Like mud, he fell asleep in the arms of a man, and was gently shaken up by the man. His body was dominated by the man, and his clothes were put on. Different from today''s top-quality white coat, but in the manipulation of Prince Li Hong, Bai Chun changed into a cotton moon white shirt and skirt. Although the material is ordinary, it still makes her look like a fairy, not less beautiful, and even a little more immortal. The same black linen robe was worn by Li Hong. Bai Chun, who was fully awake, was waiting for her to wash with the prince. Only when she had finished washing with the prince, did she notice that the weather outside was a bit gloomy. It seemed that there was a trace of moisture in the dark sky. As white as jade''s cheek raises, feels that share of dampness and coldness, as if wants to let this kind of dampness and coldness flow into the heart, solidifies last night''s all good! Bai Chun murmured: "my Lord, it seems that it''s raining." "Maybe, but it''s not late at night." Li Hong picked up the horizontal knife that Yiyang had given him, and then he took two small swallowtail crossbows and handed it to Bai Chun, who was still looking up at the sky: "take it. It''s not allowed to use it today." "Well." Bai Chun takes it gently and skillfully. She is stunned to see that she loves her prince as much as her husband. Before the dim dawn, there is a trace of sad beauty on her face. After today, is it possible that she will return to Prince Pu''s mansion again? It is impossible to have such a beautiful day as today. "What about them?" White pure see Li Hong with her straight out, and hard work, even in the front yard did not move a bit, can not help curiosity asked. "There is no one to accompany us today, but let''s go to the mansion of Li Ke, the former king of Wu." Li Hong looked relaxed and laughed. Just after walking out of the square, Bai Chun saw a watchman passing by, saluting Li Hong in turn, and then whispered, "the house of King Wu suddenly caught fire last night. The reason has not been found out yet. The government has already rushed over, and even the Imperial Palace has special personnel to catch up with it." "Are there any casualties?" "There were no casualties, but too many palaces were burned down. I''m afraid they will be rebuilt." "Go down." "Yes, the carriage is just around the corner ahead." After the watchman finished, he saluted them again, and then continued to perform his duties as a watchman. "After today, we will move Jingwei to the south. After the first day, I will go south." Li Hong took Bai Chun''s slender tight waist and walked slowly to the corner of the street. A very ordinary carriage stopped quietly at the corner, without any exclusive mark, without any eye-catching place, just like the ordinary carriage passing through Chang''an city.Two people one left and one right sitting on both sides of the shaft, square door in the sight of the carriage passing by, they quickly opened the square door, let the carriage slowly through. There are not many people on the main streets of Chang''an city because it is still early. However, the square where Li Hong just came out has gradually opened a new day. People who need to work, such as early risers, have already begun to work in the cold morning. A team of Chengwu guards took a look at the leisurely and leisurely carriages, and then continued to move forward, as if nothing had been seen just now. No one came to inquire, no one questioned. Rickety, loose and leisurely, the carriage turned the corner outside the imperial city and went straight to the house of King Wu not far away. The square door of the house had been opened for a long time. From time to time, we could see soldiers and officials walking back and forth in a hurry. Although we can''t see the expression on their faces, but from their hasty steps, we can still feel that they are all in a tense state. The carriage still entered the square door without any hindrance. After passing through the spacious and luxurious courtyards far behind the hard-working square, a burning smell began to spread in the air. As the carriage continued to move on, the smell of burning became more and more strong, and even mixed with a trace of choking smoke and dust. The carriage did not go straight to the burnt King Wu''s mansion. Instead, they chose to stop at random in the middle of the street. After seeing the carriage in the middle of the street, soldiers and officials who came and went did not know why they all chose not to see and took a detour. Even though there was no water in the water dragon near King Wu''s residence, it would be much easier to get water from this street, but even so, no one would like to take a shortcut from the street occupied by a carriage. "Sir, what''s the matter? What''s your big move today? " White pure all the way to quiet line, all the way to let her feel surprised, with incredible. She believed that no one in the whole Tang Dynasty had such a large amount of writing, and no one could have made such a detailed and orderly plan except for the prince''s highness and the man beside her. This was the first time that she had seen her royal highness plan a bureau, which she had no idea of. Everything in front of me was so tacit and strange. If Chengwu Wei didn''t ask them, it would be that the carriage had any special marks. It can be the same reason why the soldiers at the gate of King Wu''s residence don''t ask questions. But why do all the officials in a hurry seem to be unable to see Li Hong? Apart from changing into a more ordinary cloth robe, the prince''s Highness has not changed. Has not one of them known his highness? The bell tower at the corner of the street rang leisurely, and with the sound of the bell, there was a long, shrill, shrill sound. Bai Chun didn''t see anyone howling, but the long howling sound seemed to happen not far away from him. He turned his head and looked around in amazement, but he didn''t see anything. But he saw the prince who had been looking at the back door of a mansion in front of him. After hearing the long howling sound, he slowly raised his head and looked at the hazy sky. In the sky in the distance, a small black dot slowly approached this side. Under the eyesight, the white pure frowned tightly, which was a bird. With the birds getting closer and closer to them, Bai Chun can feel the pressure brought by the birds more and more. With the wide wings that cover the sky and the hard and palpitating beak, it seems that there is a little black light in the hazy morning. Li Hong skillfully extended his hand to the back of the carriage. A leather glove was put on his hand. After a trace of desolate killing in his eyes, he changed into a relaxed smile again and spread his wings like a net of birds. In the cry of Bai Chun, he slowly folded up his wings, and then slowly fell on Li Hong''s gloved arm. Haidongqing, which has not been seen for several days, falls on Li Hong''s arm, such as the bird''s claw made of refined steel and black iron. When people look directly at it, people can''t help but feel numb. With such sharp claws, no one wants to be caught by it from top to bottom. And the beak, which is as hard as iron. I''m afraid if you cut it hard, you''ll carve a blood hole in your head? "Xiaoqing, she is Bai Chun and a good friend. You can''t frighten her with your frightening eyes." Li Hong looked at his pale face and tried to pretend to be calm. Then, under the gaze of Bai Chun, he reaches out again and takes out some pieces of fresh meat from the back of the carriage and puts them in the palm of his hand. Hai Dongqing excitedly pats his wings and starts to pick up the fresh meat in Li Hong''s hands. Bai Chun, as a sign of terror, answers the small straight tube on Haidong Green''s feet, while Bai Chun shakes his head and refuses to say anything. But in the end, still unable to overcome the prince''s stubbornness, he had to shake his jade hand, gingerly untied the small paper tube, and opened it at the direction of Li Hong. There were four words written on it: Changming square. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 Li Hong shakes his head and smiles soundlessly. He takes the note in Bai Chun''s hand, looks at it and continues to tie it to haidongqing''s feet. With a slight shock in his arm, haidongqing, who has been stroked for a long time, then slaps his iron wings. A strong wind suddenly comes to his face, and haidongqing flies into the air. Bai Chun doesn''t understand why Li Hong sent back this message intact. What does Changming square mean? Is it changmingfang or something else? "If you go down and turn around, he is very clever. If he knows that he can''t hit the target, he will immediately run away. Next, it''s your turn to let your" Jingwei "people keep an eye on him." "They are not in changmingfang. You want me to..." "I know that if we keep an eye on the place you want, we will get something. Isn''t Hechang square next to Changming square?" Li Hong laughed and jumped off the shaft. Bai Chun saw this and jumped down. Li Hong led the carriage and tied it to the door by the carved stone. Then he went to the door and looked at the dark gate. Whose mansion is this Bai Chun sees Li Hong staring at the door but doesn''t push it open. She asks in doubt. "Before or now?" Li Hong looked sideways. Bai Chun turned her eyes and said faintly, "if someone lives now, there will be no spider web in the corner. It can be seen that it has been vacant for a long time." "Smart!" Li Hong said approvingly, and then tried it gently. Unexpectedly, he pushed open the dark door. At this time, the sky was gradually shining, and all the scenery in front of him was much clearer than before. The withered and yellow trees have not been pruned for many years. Now, the branches are in disorder, and the golden yellow weeds are in disorder. The only path is difficult to identify because no one has been walking around for many years. The bleak and desolate feeling is particularly obvious in the morning. Li Hong''s horizontal knife cuts through the weeds and walks with Bai Chun step by step. The rockery of the small garden has fallen many stones. The garden is also overgrown with weeds. The flowers and other vegetation originally planted have been occupied by weeds. "Whose residence is this?" Bai Chun''s voice seems a little nervous. With Li Hong''s horizontal knife waving, the sound of some animals fleeing can always be heard in the dense weeds. "Li Chengqian''s, since then no one has lived." Li Hong said lightly. "Li Chengqian? He is the crown prince. How can he have this residence built by the royal palace? " Bai Chun is shocked. Li Chengqian is the emperor''s brother of his majesty. At first, the prince of Tang Dynasty, who was the most merciful Prince of Tang Dynasty, fought against Li Tai, the former king of PU, and attempted to assassinate Li Tai. Later, it was the Turks who wanted to conspire against him. So Taizong Li Shimin had no choice but to demote him as a commoner because he could not bear to be killed for treason. In the next step, Li Shimin was not misled by Li Tai''s slander at the last moment. He firmly made his Majesty the crown prince, and demoted Li Tai, the king of PU, as the prince of Donglai. After being demoted for four years, Emperor Taizong Li Shimin thought about it day and night. Finally, in the 21st year of Zhenguan, Li Tai was re granted the title of King Pu in Jin Dynasty. The palace of Prince Pu was preserved by Li Shimin and Li Zhi, and finally came to Li Hong''s hands. "What does that have to do with this mansion?" Bai Chun tries her best to focus on the events of the palace in those days, instead of the frightening little animals such as the frightened mice in the grass, lintels and windows. Li Hong opened a door again, and it was obviously the master''s bedroom. All the futons, tables and curtains in the room were stained with thick dust, which were hanging and lying askew. He fanned his eyes with his hand, and the smell of the heavy dust on his nose quickly retreated out. He continued: "Li Chengqian has foot disease. I think it is caused by the sequelae caused by typhoid fever when he was a child. I''m afraid it is also because of the foot disease that has led to his psychological distortion. Therefore, we built this mansion to support a person called" satisfactory person. " "I''ve heard about it." Bai Chun sees Li Hong come out of the room and continues to move on. She doesn''t want to go with her. But she looks at the desolate, desolate and desolate courtyard behind her. Finally, she has to run two steps quickly, holding Li Hong''s arm. "There are a lot of secrets about the royal family. They just see whether they are suitable for people to know, but there is no airtight wall in the world. In order to build this mansion, Yu Zhining impeached him several times. Later, he was also aware of the satisfactory existence of the emperor''s grandfather and killed him in a rage. Because he didn''t stop this matter, Li Chengqian put up a stele in the East Palace and here, ordered the people of the east palace to worship day and night. Because he even hated the emperor''s grandfather, he was afraid that there would be a later rebellion. " Li Hong said faintly. Then he looked for something in every palace. "Are you looking for something? Later, he led the Turks into Chang''an and plotted against it. " Bai Chun tilts his head and looks at Li Hong and asks. "Yes, the enterprise is plotting against the emperor. Otherwise, it will not be his father''s turn. He is too anxious, and so is Li Tai, the king of PU. However, he was later demoted to be the queen of Donglai County by his grandfather. In addition, he has a good relationship with his father. Therefore, after his father ascended the throne, he did not plan to oppose him. This is a good beginning and a good ending. Oh, I''m looking for a picture. " Li Hong swept around the wall, and he would take a look at any painting about flowers and birds.Bai Chun patted Li Hong''s shoulder with the dust on her body and murmured: "looking for a painting? What kind of painting? " "Orange billed and blue faced booby, have you heard of it?" Li Hong did not lose heart and went out of the door to another room. "How do you know there are? Is that painting important to you? " Bai Chun takes Li Hong''s arm again. She now feels that even if she has been looking here today, she would like to be with him as long as she can be specific. "When Li Chengqing killed his painting, it was very important for him to fight with Li Chengqing." Li Hong continued to look for it, but still found nothing. "A painting can make Li Chengqian firm his determination to assassinate Li Tai?" Bai Chuncai doesn''t believe it. Does that painting speak? "That painting won''t, but the orange billed and blue faced booby in that painting will strengthen his determination." Li Hong Road through a broken window, looking at the footprints on the ground, can not help squatting down to observe carefully. "There is..." "Empty Someone''s here. " "Well..." When Bai Chun was born, Li Hong covered Bai Chun''s red lips for the first time. Li Hong hugged Bai Chun and looked at the footprints on the ground, but there were not many people, about three or four people. Moreover, the footprints in the distance were not flustered. They were only flustered when they came here. Walking up the steps, I saw that the palace had been repaired, including the surrounding areas of the palace. When I looked at it again, I found that there was a lot of vitality in comparison with the back house. It was obvious that all the corners had been specially cared for. It was more like someone lived here. Li Hong gave a sneer at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that his guess was not wrong at all. It seemed that he was here when the fire broke out. He just didn''t know whether these people were specially left to watch or whether they were too hasty to escape. Looking at the crack of the door closing slowly at a speed hard to be detected by the naked eye, Li Hong''s smile grew stronger. He was about to walk up, but he was stopped by Bai Chun, who was holding his arms around his waist: "no, sir, let''s call some people here. You are too dangerous alone." "Don''t worry. It will be OK. You can see the footprints." Li Hong smiles with relief, and secretly signals Bai chun to put away the swallow wing crossbow that has been held in his hand. Bai Chun looks at Li Hong blankly and doesn''t understand what''s special about these footprints. "You step on a footprints in that space If you can''t run, if you don''t want to die, you''d better open the door yourself and don''t let me go in. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude Li Hong suddenly said out loud. I don''t know if the people inside have been scared. Instead, Bai Chun immediately hugs his arm. Because of the tension, the towering chest presses Li Hong''s arm violently. The soft and delicate feeling reminds Li Hong of his delicate body in his arms last night. She patted Bai Chun on the back to show her footprints. Comparing with those unfamiliar footprints, Bai Chun found that there were several footprints about the same size as her own. Among them, only one person''s footprints are much larger than his own, which clearly shows that among these people, there is only one man, and the owners of the other footprints are obviously women. Bai Chun gradually relaxed, but she was still worried. She hid the swallow wing crossbow in her sleeve again and held it in her hand. She watched the door warily. Seeing that there was no movement inside, Li Hong took Bai chun to the steps with ease. Just as he got to the top step, the door suddenly opened slowly and saw four women inside Three women and a man slowly appeared in the sight. Bai Chun is shocked again. This time, it''s not because of any emergency, but even she thought that the four people in front of her were all women disguised as men. After careful observation, she found that the middle one was pretty No, he''s a very handsome man. He''s a man. But his skin, eyes, eyebrows, lips, eyes, face, and his long white neck were just like a woman. If it wasn''t for the tension that caused his throat to move up and down, he couldn''t be recognized as a man at a glance. Li Hong''s eyes flashed a little cold, looking at four women disguised as men Er, three women disguised as men and a man in men''s clothes will know their identities. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 Li Hong was interested in looking at the man who was trembling in front of him. The three women next to him were also afraid and silent. They looked down at their toes and did not dare to move. "You know who I am, don''t you? Did the three of you come out of the palace? " Li Hong asked with a smile. The three women did not dare to speak. They just nodded their heads and did not dare to look at the prince in front of them. "And you? Do you know who I am? " Li Hong gave up the question of the three girls, afraid to ask them again. The three women collapsed on the ground in fear, so they looked at the man with beautiful features and asked. "Slave The slaves have seen his Highness the prince. " The man unknowingly, in the face of Li Hong''s questioning, salutes Li Hong with female etiquette. Look at that delicate white orchid finger, that appearance, that posture, that handle, seem to be more enchanting than Bai Chun''s orchid finger. "I know you exist, but I can''t remember your name all the time. But you are worthy of living here. I''m afraid you will end up as happy as you used to be. It''s a pity." Li Hong put his hands behind his back and motioned for Bai chun to follow him in. As for the four people behind him, when they went in, they also followed him. "The maidservant is named Zhao Daosheng. These three sisters were assigned to the maid by the king Pei." Zhao Daosheng followed Li Hong and said in awe. In the face of his royal highness, Zhao Daosheng and the three maids who have been teaching him female figure, behavior and so on, can''t have the idea of escaping at this moment. In Prince Pei''s mansion, Prince Li Hong is like a devil. So when they saw Li Hong, they were completely scared to death. They didn''t even want to escape or call for help. "Why did you choose to live in this palace? How long have you lived? " Li Hong stood in front of a wall, looked at a picture hanging on the wall, and asked. "Back to your highness, King Pei said that this place was originally a satisfactory residence. Therefore, he hoped that the maids and maids would live here and be infected with the flattery they had been pleased with. They hoped that the maids would be able to reverse all living beings like they were satisfied and have lived here for more than a year." Zhao Daosheng looked at Li Hong''s solid and generous figure and said with a shy and pretty face. Bai Chun can''t help but grasp Li Hong''s arm. Facing Zhao Daosheng, who is clearly a man but wants to disguise as a woman, Bai Chun feels goose bumps all over her body and wants to leave Zhao Daosheng quickly. "When did he leave? Why didn''t you leave? What does he care about in this room? " Li Hong''s eyes shifted from the painting to the fragrant house that Bai Chun playfully spits out. He wandered around the palace and continued to ask. The morning sunlight outside the window turned into a ray of gold, and from the east window, it sprinkled into the room. The room, which had been somewhat dim, became bright in a flash. Your highness Wang Pei didn''t expect to come here for a while. In this room, there are some old things. Except for the glass of the window which was replaced later, the decoration and so on, all of them were satisfied at that time. The maid didn''t ask Pei Wang to spend money on the servants. She was always very frugal Zhao Daosheng nervously grabbed the silk handkerchief in his hand. As he walked back and forth, there was a gust of fragrance in the room, which made Li Hong feel like vomiting. Li Hong pulled white pure and hurried two steps. Zhao Daosheng''s heavy perfume perfume made him really want to vomit. He had to pull white pure, suddenly lowered his head, buried his face in the white pure long white neck, and greedily sniffed several mouthfuls, then raised his head and relaxed and said, "no, he almost died." Bai Chun was startled by Li Hong''s actions at the beginning. She was used to being teased by the prince in front of Xiaoxue. But now, in front of outsiders and a man in front of her, the prince''s sudden and intimate action still made her feel nervous and embarrassed. Yu Jia gave Li Hong a look of shame and anger. "Has Li Xian ever noticed this painting?" Li Hong went to the painting again and asked lightly. As if he had just found the painting on the wall, Zhao Daosheng looked up at it blankly. Because the place was relatively remote, he had hardly looked at the painting carefully for more than a year. It seems that Pei Wang never paid attention to this painting every time he came here. In his heart, he pressed his doubts about the prince''s concentration on the painting and said sincerely, "I have never paid attention to this painting." Li Hong silently looked at the painting and nodded. Then he motioned to the two maids behind him to take the painting off. Then he said to another maid, "find a white silk." Putong, Zhao Daosheng on his side suddenly knelt down on the ground, tenderly fell on the ground and sobbed: "the prince, forgive me, all this is not what I want, but as a household slave, I can''t resist all this..." "Since Li Xian asked you to live here, I want to know that one day your experience will be the same as what you are satisfied with. Since you have listened to his words and lived here, you should have known the satisfactory experience for a long time? Now, there is no royal princess, let alone a scandal? " Li Hong''s eyes seem to have two merciless and cold flames burning, staring at the picture that is being rolled up by the maids, said lightly."It''s true that King Pei has a princess, but his servants have not been forgotten by Pei Wang. Pei will still favor his slaves in his spare time..." A white light streaked across Zhao Daosheng''s eyes. Zhao Daosheng only felt a chill in his neck, and then a handful of blood donation was scattered in front of his eyes. He tugged at his throat and tried to continue to speak, but he didn''t know why. His lips seemed to move, but he couldn''t hear what he said. What''s more, there seemed to be something hot in his neck, such as the warm water poured from his head when he bathed in Pei Wang''s bath, which flowed into his chest, only felt sticky after flowing into his collar. The two maids, who had just rolled up the picture, knelt on the ground with a thump, and let the blood from Zhao Daosheng''s neck flow to their forehead. The maiden who came out of the other room with Bai Ling in her hand looked shocked. She held the white Ling in her hands and fell on the ground with her feet soft. Her attractive buttocks and the other two maids were very cocky at the moment because of their prostration. Even because of their nervousness, with the shaking of their bodies, they were bewildering Sexy. Li Hong didn''t care about the charming posture of the three maids kneeling on the ground. He took a look at Bai Chun, whose mouth was covered with one hand. His eyes were full of shock and wonder. It''s not like the prince''s way of doing things. Even if he didn''t agree with each other, he would end the life of Li Xian''s favorite male pet. Is this going to make a clear face with Pei Wang! "I have said that the royal family can no longer have such dirty and ugly things. You have heard clearly that there is only contented living here, and there is no Zhao Daosheng! Find a place to throw the body away, and then go to the Zongzheng Temple by yourself. " Li Hong said coldly. The three maids are very charming and sexy. Obviously, Li Xian deliberately selected them to cultivate Zhao Daosheng''s charm in his daily life. Li Hong didn''t think it was a pity for such palace maids who assisted the tyranny. When they arrived at the Zongzheng temple, it was none of his business to decide whether or not to deal with them. But in any case, the evil and dirty atmosphere in the palace can never be repeated. From kneeling in the palace maid''s hand, picked up that pair of scroll good picture scroll, and then handed Bai Chun, gently said: "let''s go." They slowly walked out of the desolate and desolate residence. After all these twists and turns, the sun had already risen. They stood at the door and looked up at the sky. Their ears were filled with the noise from other parts of the house. At the entrance of the street is still no one walking, Li Hong and Bai Chun are still sitting on the shaft, driving the carriage slowly away. The magistrate of Chang''an County passed Li Hong in a hurry. He had just received the order to be a prison officer and began to clean up the ruins of the former King Wu''s mansion which had been burned by the fire last night. After the Spring Festival, it will be rebuilt immediately. There is an endless stream of pedestrians on the street. A slow carriage can attract the attention of passers-by from time to time. There are a man and a woman on the shaft of the carriage. The man is handsome and masculine, and the woman is as beautiful as a fairy. Walking on the street like this, it is difficult to attract people''s attention. Along the way, I even met many scholars, either because of Bai Chun''s appearance like a celestial being, or because of Li Hong''s imposing manner. However, no matter who it was, Li Hong and Bai Chun were not interested. They continued to drive the carriage. "Where are you going now, my lord?" "Changmingfang, of course." "Pei Is Pei Wang in Changming square "As expected, it should be there. He won''t go back to the Pei palace. If you burn down Lord Wu''s house, go back to Pei''s immediately. Sooner or later, people will find out that he did it. " "Why did he burn the house of King Wu?" "Because he thought I would be in Lord Wu''s house, because he thought that yesterday''s green water and Jin Rongqi were my women, so I would definitely be in King Wu''s house." "But yesterday you went with your maids and maids, and you went to your hard-working home. If Pei Wang sent someone to follow you, you should know that you did not leave the hard-working home." "So yesterday, after nightfall, I went out of the house with" I "and went to King Wu''s house." Li Hong turned the scroll in his hand and looked at the busy, busy and busy streets. Zong Chuke, with a girdle on his shoulder and wearing an ordinary robe, worked hard in the crowd and finally got to Li Hong''s carriage. "Chen Zong Chuke met his royal highness and Miss Bai." "Ah..." Bai Chun was startled. She thought she was a common people. She didn''t expect that Zong Chuke dressed up like this and almost didn''t recognize it. "How is it?" "I have arranged it. There are no officials in changmingfang and hechangfang." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 Bai Chun looks at Zong Chuke, who once again plunges into the bustling crowd. After a long pause, he finally comes back to his senses. His highness is going to find Pei Wang alone! "No, sir. You are alone." "Isn''t there any Jingwei in hechangfang? What are you afraid of? " Li Hong said lightly. After leaving behind the bustling crowd, the more forward, the less the flow of people. On the street lined with shops, scattered people and business travelers strolled leisurely, just like the market street, like two worlds. Changming square is close to Hechang square. Li Hong''s whip in his hand yells at the carriage, turns the gate of Changming square, and enters Hechang square unsteadily. This also makes Bai Chun, who wants to understand Li Hong''s purpose, finally puts his hanging heart down. As long as you enter hechangfang, it will be your own world. Jingwei has been here for three days and is not afraid of any mistakes. The number of pedestrians on the street is gradually decreasing. In the shops of wine shop, tea shop, blacksmith''s shop, butcher''s shop, cloth shop and so on, we can still see the shopkeeper and the assistant running back and forth. However, these people are absent-minded now. In every shop, the shopkeeper''s appearance and the partner''s appearance are not in the shop''s business. Vigilant and sharp eyes from time to time standing at the door to scan the situation around, from time to time can see the people on both sides of the shop looking at each other, nodding to each other. "Lead the way." Li Hong jumped down from the carriage and said to Bai Chun lightly. Bai Chun waited for the carriage to stop, then slowly came down. After nodding silently, he led Li Hong to a tea shop. With the two people moving on the streets with few pedestrians, everyone in the shops on both sides, whether the shopkeeper or the clerk, is dignified and alert. After seeing the two people on the road, they just show their expression of relief, and then they take care of the business in the shop absently. The two waiters at the door of the tea shop are big and have sharp eyes. They watch Li Hong and Bai Chun walk to the door and salute slightly. One of them leads them to the second floor. The door on the second floor was slowly pushed open. The lawless people who came back from the six imperial edicts stood up and saluted: "I have seen your royal highness and Miss Bai." "What''s up? Is there any movement? " Li Hong went straight to the half opened window and looked out through the half foot wide gap. In front of you, the whole scene of the street clearly enters your eyes. As you slowly raise your head, you can see the square door of Hechang square. Half of Changming square, except for the occasional two-story and three-story buildings blocking part of the line of sight, the rest are all in the eye. "Nothing has happened since the morning." "Number of people." "About two hundred." "Identity." "No one is official. There are Turks." "Where are you now? How many? " Li Hong looked at the three-story building in Changming square. It seemed to be a place where scholars often gathered. Different from other places in Chang''an City, Li Hong only talked about poetry and Fu, not about romance and moon. "Among the 100 Jingwei people, there are another 200 people who enter as merchants and ordinary people today, and There are also Pei Wang''s Secret sentries in the shops and shops in Changming square. Now it''s quite chaotic. If you want to see Pei Wang, you have to fight. " "As expected, reasonable." As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell, there was a knock at the door. In Bai Chun''s response, he pushed the door slowly and came in. "Your Highness, Miss Bai, Jingwei secret letter." The man standing at the door just now, holding a secret letter in his hand, said respectfully. Bai Chun took the secret letter two steps ahead, took it apart and took a look at it. Then he asked the man to go downstairs. Just about to speak, he heard a sad cry in the air. Suddenly, a big bird appeared in the sky of Changming square from far to near. Under the powerful iron wings of the big birds, a white carrier pigeon tried hard to speed up again, but it was too late to see the big bird with an iron claw. It had seized the fluttering wings of the carrier pigeon and tried to get rid of the big bird. Haidongqing saw that the prey had already been mastered, and made a sound like a proud cry. He drew a beautiful arc over changmingfang and turned around to fly out of the sky of changmingfang. Just as haidongqing turned around and was ready to fly away, a crossbow arrow suddenly appeared in the air in front of haidongqing who had just turned around and was ready to speed up by flapping its wings. The whistling sound of the crossbow slashed the air, which scared haidongqing. So haidongqing even timely flapping wings, can avoid the fierce arrow, leaving a piece of feather, with the arrow slowly and powerless to float down. Through the half foot wide window gap, Li Hong saw what had happened in the air just now. After his heart was pulled and turned into a little black spot with Haidong green, he finally relaxed. "My lord..." "Say it." "Li Ming, the king of Cao, and Li Yuangui, the king of Huo, secretly appeared in hechangfang." White pure holding the letter in the fingers shaking, knuckles have lost blood color, become pale and weak.At this time, she was filled with resentment for Li Hong. To this point, Li Ming, king of Cao and Li Yuangui of Huo, did not give up their hearts and wanted to attack his Royal Highness from Li Xian. "Go on." Li Hong''s tone is calm. It''s nothing to make a fuss about these two people coming out. It''s estimated that there will be many people with five surnames and seven families. "Li Zhe, king of England, Li Chong, king of Langya, and Princess Honghua are also around here." Bai Chun couldn''t help but her hand was shaking. Even when she read to the end, even her tone began to shake. Honghua princess! Both the crown prince and himself are not very kind to him. On the Liangzhou fief with her son-in-law, she has given everything I can, hoping that she can stop standing on the side of Princess Wencheng in embarrassing the prince. Unexpectedly, she still feeds the white eyed wolf! "Li Zhe? What''s this little thing doing here? Is there any one of you in his house, Bai Chun? " Li Hong asked with a smile. "Yes." "To inform him to leave is what I mean. Tell the king of Langya, Li Chong, that he is only a king of royal clan. If you dare to bewitch Li Zhe to do wrong again, be careful that I will abolish him! Even his father, King Yue, pleaded for mercy! Let him go back to the fiefdom Li Hong''s tone is very light, but the sharpness of his words makes Bai Chun feel an invisible murderous spirit. "Well There''s King Cao... " Bai Chun has some worries, reminds a way. "Don''t pay attention to him. Sooner or later he will suffer." Li Hong was angry at the mention of King Cao. It''s OK to be domineering and domineering every day. However, he likes to stir up trouble and stir up dissension. I don''t know if it was a problem that he left behind since he was a child. Up to now, he still thinks that he is the emperor''s grandfather. When he was alive, someone gave him support and courage. Li Ming, king of Cao, is the youngest son of Li Shimin, the first emperor. His mother, Yang, was the imperial concubine of Li Yuanji. After the Xuanwumen revolution, Li Ming, the king of Cao, was brought into the palace together with other people. After the death of Queen Wende, Li Shimin even wanted to set up the Yang family for a time, and was eventually remonstrated by Wei Zheng. From then on, King Cao Li Ming began to feel that he had entered the Royal orthodoxy, and even felt that he might compete with the sons of Queen Wende: Li Chengqian, Li Tai and Li Zhi. Fortunately, at that time, Li Shimin didn''t set up the Yang family as the queen, so he was restrained a lot. With the brothers'' dispute between Li Chengqian and Li Tai, and then to Li Zhi''s accession to the throne, Li Ming, king of Cao, had no good chance to compete for favor. After Li Zhi became emperor, Li Ming, king of Cao, once even thought about usurping the throne. However, Li Zhi, or the eldest sun Wuji, the head of the Guanlong clique, had been suspicious of him for a long time. Therefore, in the fourth year of Xianqing, Li Zhi adopted him to Li Yuanji, the king of nest stabbing, on the ground that his mother''s concubine was once the princess of nest stabbing. After these years, there was less trouble. But I don''t want this guy to change his mind. Even after he was adopted by Li Yuanji, the Assassin King of nests, he has been sticking to it all the time. In recent years, there are shadows of him jumping around in Chang''an city. Bai Chun, who left in a hurry, returned to his room in a short time. He nodded to Li Hong and said in a low voice, "the king of England and the king of Langya have left. They really came together. The king of England will take a message..." "What did he say?" Although Li Hong and Li Zhe do not have much in common, this guy has a straight mind and always has a saying of one and two. "He asked you, you are not afraid that the father and the empress know? Let you take it easy and be careful that your father and mother ask you for your sins. " Bai Chun said Li Zhe''s advice intact. "Any more?" Li Hong''s brain flashed with Li Zhe''s appearance. At the beginning, this guy carried the pot for himself. When he was beaten by his mother, both himself and Li Xian were hiding. Only when he was beaten, he stood still and let his mother beat him. "When you are finished, invite him to dinner and have hot pot." White pure mouth also flash a smile. She didn''t understand the king of England. He was so intelligent and elegant that she could be said to be a beautiful young man. But he was frank and frank. In Li Hong''s words, he could not hide two liang of sesame oil in the dog''s stomach. He wanted to show off what he had. Even if he suffered a loss, he was indifferent. He knew that he had no hope of becoming a crown prince, so he went with Li Xian every day when he was a child. In the past two years, he found out that Li Xian had some ideas, and once he had a frank persuasion, which led to Li Xian becoming more and more distant from him, and the brothers began to have a layer of estrangement. Li Hong gave a silent smile and nodded silently. It is still difficult to judge whether Li Zhe is straightforward or wise. After all, according to the development of the previous generation, he is not hopeless in the struggle for the crown prince. At that time, Li Chengqian, the eldest son of the empress changsun, had a close relationship with his second brother, Li Tai. The last one was demoted to be a commoner, and the other was granted the title of Prince of Donglai. As the third son of empress changsun, his father and Emperor took up the position of emperor by watching tiger fights and fishing profits. Now that I fight with Li Xian, isn''t it like Li Chengqian and Li Tai? Although Li Zhe still has an old four Li Dan hanging behind his buttocks, in the original historical track: he died, Li Xian was abolished, and Li Zhe and Li Dan became emperors.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 At noon, the sky suddenly became overcast. Standing by the window on the second floor of the tea shop, you can see a river winding like a jade belt. The pagoda of the temple is reflected in the lake. Houses and buildings of different heights are still standing quietly under the rush of people. Further away, a thick dark cloud engulfing the sky is rolling towards the direction of Chang''an city like a vast net. The pedestrians on the street are more in a hurry. With the gusts of cold and humid wind attacking from outside of Chang''an City, the pedestrian''s feet on the street are deepened. In a short time, whether Changming square, Hechang square, or the scattered and well-organized squares in the distance of Chang''an City, or the streets in the square, all became sparsely populated, leaving only gusts of wind blowing leaves and debris on the street, making a rustling sound on the stone pavement. "It''s going to rain." Li Hong frowned. "Whether it''s hard work or not..." "Wait a minute. Li Xian certainly doesn''t want to stay in it all the time, but if he doesn''t come out, I have to go in and find him." Li Hong was still looking out of the window. The thick clouds were out of Chang''an in a blink of an eye. He saw that Chang''an City would be covered in the sky and earth. It was already very dark, and the wind and sand hung on the street, which made many shops in changmingfang and Hechang Fang lose their interest in continuing to do business. Many shops had begun to close in a hurry at this time. However, some shops do the opposite, as if the wind and sand in the shop does not affect their business. Even between their expressions, they can not see that they care about the goods in the shop, which is stained and polluted by the wind and sand. "Your Highness, look..." Wu Tian points to a high courtyard in Changming square and says excitedly. In the courtyard of Changming square, all of a sudden, rows of doors were opened together. Li Hong and the lawless people on the upper floor looked at them carefully in the dark sky. The colorful oil paper umbrellas were like lotus flowers on the lake surface of Qujiang lake. They rushed to bloom in the middle of the yard. "They''re coming out. Move." Li Hong grabs the painting scroll that Bai Chun has been holding in her hand, and then goes to the door. "I''ll go with you." White pure only feel a hand empty, in front of a flower, that familiar back has arrived at the door of the room, immediately rush to catch up. "Lawlessness, guard the gate of Changming square, no one is allowed to enter! No more! Those who violate it will be killed! " Li Hong''s voice is still ringing in the ears of lawlessness, but people have rushed downstairs with Bai Chun. Looking up at the sky, I don''t know when the dark clouds have covered the top of my head. I suddenly feel a drop of wet and cool on my cheek. Before I lower my head, the second drop and the third drop are dripping on my face. Just after arriving at the gate of Hechang square and crossing the street to Changming square gate, the intermittent raindrops began to form a thread eagerly. The rapid rain began to form a series of water curtains in front of her eyes. The oil paper umbrella that Bai Chun took from the tea shop immediately lost its function and was snatched by Li Hong and thrown aside. Bai Chun looked at him angrily, and then ran to the wall with her skirt. She picked up the oil paper umbrella and flipped up and down with a pair of smart hands. In the twinkling of an eye, she tore off the oil paper from the umbrella and wrapped it in the picture scroll in her arms. "Why are there so many people on the street?" Pei WANYING, with Yan Lingbin, is standing under the eaves of the poetry club in a hurry, with one hand occasionally patting down the raindrops wet in front of her forehead. "I don''t know why these people don''t worry at all in the rain, they move so slowly. Hello, do you think the people over there have thrown their umbrellas? " "This way, too. Are they going to get wet? It''s strange enough that the Poetry Society of changmingfang only talks about poetry and Fu, not about the wind and moon. Unexpectedly, people here are even more strange and like to get wet in the rain Ah... " "Go upstairs. They''re fighting." When Pei WANYING bowed her head and regretted that her skirt was wet by the rain, Yan Lingbin suddenly took Pei WANYING''s arm and rushed in before the poetry club closed. "What''s the matter?" Pei WANYING was frightened and looked at Yan Lingbin, who was a little pale. She asked in bewilderment. "It''s killing people outside..." Yan Lingbin felt himself trembling. He didn''t know whether he was drenched by the sudden winter rain or frightened by the silent blood donation outside. Just at that moment, he saw the two groups of people who had been going to meet, suddenly moved in the rain and fog. Before she could remind Pei WANYING, he suddenly saw that the brilliant red color was suddenly scattered in the rain and fog. It was like a rainbow after the rain, with unspeakable strangeness and beauty, and more importantly, it was a kind of swallowing people''s heart The cruelty and ruthlessness of. "The two ladies are quiet. It seems that something has happened outside. It''s not right these days. Don''t stand at the door. Be careful to be affected. You''d better go upstairs quickly." The old man who closed the door looked at the two beauties who were like lotus flowers. They could not bear to be affected by the fighting outside for a while. After the two women were standing still and chattering, they began to talk. "Why What to do? " Yan Lingbin felt like he was about to cry. He took Pei WANYING''s small hand with a dull expression and said in a hurry."Listen to Sir, go upstairs first." Pei WANYING was also scared out of control by the sudden fight. Although there were no shouts outside, the occasional scream and the sound of the collision of weapons still made her heart tremble involuntarily. Although the two women were still in shock, they were both knowledgeable and reasonable. Before walking to the wooden stairs, they did not forget to salute and thank the old man. When the old man waved to them and indicated that they should go up quickly, the two women were carrying their clothes and skirts, holding each other in one hand, and running upstairs in a hurry. As soon as I got upstairs, they were scared. Why is there no one here? After stepping on the last step, they looked around again, but they saw that there were already many students standing by the windows that opened the windows and peeped out secretly. These people are men and women, women holding several windows, from time to time issued a very low scream and fear, but the eyes have not moved back, still looking at the silent fierce fighting outside the windows. The other several windows were occupied by some men at this time. The gap of the windows opened was naturally much larger than that of the women''s side, and the voice of the discussion was much clearer. "Who knows what''s going on? These days, I have always felt something wrong with changmingfang. It seems that there is an invisible and strange atmosphere. Sure enough, two groups of people have been killed. " A man''s voice trembled slightly. He looked at a man''s arm in the street. After a flash of knife light, he fell into the rain. Suddenly, the muddy rain, which was originally trampled on, turned into dark red rain after being contaminated with blood donation. "Look, there are Turks!" "Did the Turks come in? No way The screams were faintly heard from downstairs, but the street below, which was not too wide, had been surrounded by hundreds of people at least. Looking from the extreme, the front and rear streets of this street were still flickering in the rain and fog, and obviously more people were coming here. "Did no one report to the official?" Yan Lingbin and Pei WANYING are both tall and tall. Standing behind those women, Yan Lingbin and Pei WANYING hold up their beautiful jade chin and have a panoramic view of everything downstairs. Yan Lingbin''s small hand was shaking all the time, and Pei WANYING''s hand was naturally also shaking. The two jade hands tightly held together. In each other''s shaking, they found the rhythm of shaking and fear, but no one could draw a trace of security from their hands. "Even if the government knows about it, they can''t come here so soon. I''m afraid these people will have to fight for a while." A man''s voice sounded behind Yan Lingbin. Yan Lingbin looked back in surprise. Beside the window behind him, a scholar looked at the fight downstairs, and then looked at Yan Lingbin''s tall and graceful figure and replied with a smile. See Yan Lingbin turn back, the man''s eyes flash a touch of amazing, the world unexpectedly has such a beautiful woman?! The man had just finished praising Yan Lingbin''s rare beauty in his heart. When he saw the companions holding hands with her, heard their words, or couldn''t bear to see the fighting scene below, he suddenly looked back at his side. The man felt a sudden light in front of him, like the whole world after rain, the sun suddenly shining into the dark hall, what a beautiful woman! "Ah How come there are only two reinforcements here, but there are more than a dozen people there! " A woman''s scream sounded, but in her voice, it sounded more excited than nervous and afraid. "Yes, and still a man and a woman, this How come the government hasn''t come yet. " A man''s voice sounded anxiously. Today''s Tang Dynasty is a country of martial arts. Li Bai used to be a swordsman, let alone this prosperous and prosperous Tang Dynasty. At this time, men and women were used to fighting, but it was the first time they saw such a fierce fight downstairs. What''s more, over the years, Chang''an City has not had such a large-scale fighting, and now these people catch up, naturally filled with contradictory pleasure and tension. The man saw two gorgeous ladies all looking at him, trying to squeeze out a smile that he thought was natural and unrestrained on his face, but before he could nod his head, he saw that the eyes of the two gorgeous beauties looked like looking at the air, and glanced at him in a hurry. In those screams, he turned his head again and looked out of the window. "Wow This man is very good at life "My God He even put his arm around the woman''s waist and resisted the enemy with the horizontal knife in his hand! Good heartbreak. " Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin look at each other inexplicably. I don''t know how the woman next to her is suddenly in a tone, and even exclamations! Then he tried again to pad his feet and stretch his neck to look down at the fighting scene downstairs. I saw a man in black holding the slender waist of a woman in white with one hand. The horizontal knife in his hand was waving like lightning in the rain. The whole man was as wild as a tyrant in the world. A strong man who had just rushed to him could not resist the two or three knives of the man in black. He was slashed on his shoulder by a knife, and then he was kicked to fly on the wall beside him and fell heavily Move again.The woman in white is still elegant and smart in the rain, and their steps are in good agreement. The woman in white is like a fairy in the rain, with one hand half around the man''s shoulder and back, and the other hand occasionally shoots a little cold light when the man is waving a knife, and then the person who has not rushed over falls to the ground. "It''s him!" "It''s her!" Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin look at each other at the same time. Their beautiful eyes are full of incredible shock and panic! In the rain and fog, they finally saw the man and the woman: "Prince Li Hong: a man in black who is unrestrained and arrogant like the overlord of Western Chu. Maidservant Bai Chun: as cold as an immortal, her clothes flutter like a white woman in the Moon Palace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 The rain did not weaken in the slightest. With the intensification of the gale, the big rain drops slanting into a line hit the face, which continued to numb the nerves of all the people still fighting in changmingfang alley. The smell of blood mingled in the fierce storm and rain. While the gorgeous blood flowers were extinguished by the rain, they were carried by the strong wind and quickly blown to the entrance of the alley. It seemed that they would whirl around like a tornado. Then, as the endless wind continued to spread rapidly, in a short time, the streets in Changming square were permeated with a faint smell of blood. The rain at the foot of the road quickly formed a dark red stream on both sides of the road. The broken arms and limbs lay quietly on the road and were baptized by the rain. After a while in the torrential rain, the original bloody wound became white and swollen, just like carrion. In the rain, Li Hong is still holding Bai Chun''s waist in one hand. His step is firm and his expression is cold. A wisp of hair sticks tightly to his forehead. The rain flows down his hair. His knife in his hand points to the ground, just like killing God, in the middle of the lane and slowly continues to move forward. Bai Chun put her arm around Li Hong''s shoulder and back, and pointed to the front with a swallow wing crossbow in the other hand. The rain wet her cheeks and her hair. Her wet white clothes were closely attached to her concave and convex body, which showed her long and proud body''s charm and sex appeal. A man and a woman, a black and a white, walked slowly in the rain, not only did not appear a bit embarrassed because of the rain, but also because of holding her against the murderous God, which added a trace of cold charm to Bai Chun in the rain. The two sides have worked hard and bear no grudges. They have killed Li Hong with more than a dozen people. The people on the opposite side feel the ruthless murderous spirit of this group of people. While fighting in the alley, they even began to consciously avoid these people. "Do not talk about Turkic personality killing!" Li Hong looked at the entrance of the lane in front of him. The familiar figure said coldly. Although the rain confused his sight, he could clearly identify the figure under the oil paper umbrella. It was his brother, Lao liupei Wang. "Stop them!" Li Xian''s expression is also cold, and the umbrella in his hand is thrown aside by him after seeing the hazy figure of Li Hong and Bai Chun in the rain. "Kill!" A Turk who was not far away from Li Xian''s side, looked at the black and white figure like entering the uninhabited land. He drank and rushed to the two figures. After a few Turks, see their leader took the lead to attack, immediately followed the first time up. In the rain, a sharp arrow pierced the rain line, flashed a little cold light, blinked and disappeared. A Turk who was more than 30 steps away from them fell to the ground on his back, with an arrow pinned at the center of his eyebrow. The remaining ten Turks, who had originally protected Li Xian, looked at their fallen companions and roared. Before their leaders rushed to the ground, they met them first. "Shoot to death!" Bear no grudges, as cruel as the wolf''s eyes, in the rain is still a blink, the cat with a low drink, and other people will rush in the past. "The arrow is gone." Bai Chun spreads out the swallow wing crossbow in her hand and looks at Li Hong''s gentle smile. Her voice is filled with indescribable peace and happiness. "I protect you!" Li Hong follows in the hard work behind, the same gentle look at the white pure, and then hands the horizontal knife to Bai Chun. "And you?" Bai Chun hesitated for a moment, took over the handle, and there was still a little residual temperature of the horizontal knife. He asked softly. Li Hong didn''t answer. He put his arm around Bai Chun''s waist, which was tightly pressed by his wet clothes, to the side of the side. Then he pulled and kicked one foot on the ground. He held a black and shining spear in his hand. Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin are staring at a man and a woman downstairs with doubts, worries and admiration in their eyes. They know that Bai Chun is very important and important in the prince''s heart! But I didn''t expect that it was so important! Looking at the two people have never separated in the rain, watching Bai Chun holding a swallow wing crossbow for the crown prince, watching the prince pass the horizontal knife to Bai Chun. The two girls, who were originally timid and nervous, now wish to be held in the arms of the prince is themselves. Under the eyes of the two girls, the prince pulled back his arm with Bai Chun for the first time. He held a spear in his hands and swept across the rain. The rain line in front of him was like a bead curtain, which was temporarily cut off from the middle. The spear tip moved like a snake, blocking the attack of the Turks. The rain line like a bead curtain is closed again. The Turks hold a knife to separate the spear body without any resistance. When they want to step forward again, they feel a flash of black shadow in the rain line. A black flash of lightning strikes his chest. The burning feeling makes him bow his head slightly, and his lower abdomen feels a pain again. Then the whole person flies back and flies out, and the two people behind him are about to pounce on him The people who bring it down together. "Follow me." Li Hongtou did not return. He drank coldly. He didn''t know when in his tone. He condensed his murderous spirit and hatred like a rain line! "Well." Bai Chun, holding a picture scroll and a knife in one hand, looked at the back tenderly. Her eyes turned red, but after running on her cheek, she could not tell whether it was tears or rain.The spear is much shorter than the horse''s name. For Li Hong, compared with the horizontal sword, he prefers the spear, which is open and close, and has the power of breaking mountains and stones. The spear fell again against the rain line, but the sound of bone cracking was clearly visible in the torrential rain. The Turks did not wait to react, so they knelt on the ground. Another man wanted to bypass Li Hong to Chongbai Chun, but before he crossed Li Hong, he felt a pain in his knee bone. Then, he felt the pain from his knee. His upper body was still in the rush. Unable to prevent it, he put his head on the blue stone plate full of rain and cold. Once again, he felt the pain and hot eyes from the tip of his nose, and he suddenly fainted Go. From the beginning to the end, Bai Chun is always quiet, gently looking at the tall figure, never looking at other places, with the prince''s footsteps, continue to walk through the fighting crowd. The sound of weapons collision is becoming more and more sparse. Turks wearing Turkic clothing have disappeared from sight. In addition to the sound of rain, there are faint low voices of screams. There are only ten steps between the two men. Behind Li Xian, there are two big men. One of them is in Luoyang City, who accompanied him to see Li Hong leave. At this time, the fighting had stopped, and the alley was full of people groaning in pain. The broken arms and limbs were scattered all over the street. The blood on the top was washed by the rain. The red blood gradually faded with the rain until it flowed to the distance along the streams on both sides. Suddenly, a team of men and horses rushed into the lane again. However, the two men and horses came running in the rain with no command from anyone. These people are like robots, ignoring the people standing in the lane in the rain. They just take the people who are lying on the ground unable to move bullets, or who are dead, and those who have broken arms and legs, like picking up rags, Into the open carriage. With dozens of people cleaning in less than a cup of tea time, the whole alley in an instant seems to be back to the moment before the fight. The wheels of the car mixed with the sound of rain gradually disappeared on the pavement on the bluestone slab. The remaining 100 people also disappeared in most of the corner after the carriage disappeared. The rain is still very big, but the wind has stopped. After being tamed by the wind, the rain is less wild and more gentle, and it is still dripping. Li Xian looked at Li Hong''s cold eyes, coupled with the rain soaked, the whole person could not help shaking in the rain. Half a column of incense time, his network of family servants, subordinates, unexpectedly did not support half column incense under Li Hong''s time, despair of the whole army! The two men behind him were relieved to see his highness throw down the spear in his hand. However, looking at the prince''s cold eyes staring at Li Xian, they continued to approach. As soon as they wanted to move for protection, they were surrounded by them. Two men with similar looks put knives on their necks. "Pa!" Bai Chun behind her is startled. Li Hong blocks her sight. She doesn''t see what''s going on in front of her. But from the side, she sees that Li Xian suddenly covers her cheek and falls on the ground full of rain. "Get up." Li Hong''s voice does not take any emotional color, coldly looking at Li Xian, who is sitting on the ground, holding his cheek with one hand, he said faintly. Sitting on the ground, holding his hot cheek, Li Xian looked up at Li Hong. In his eyes, there was fear and reluctance, but more was incredible! Hearing the voice of Laowu without any emotional color, Li Xian hesitated for a moment, and finally stood up with one hand. "Bang." Li Xian fell to the ground again. Bai Chun behind her seemed to feel that the palm had broken her heart. The whole person felt the strength of her whole body was suddenly taken away, and the painting scroll and the horizontal knife almost fell to the ground. This time she saw clearly that it was the prince who slapped Li Xian to the ground, and twice in a row, she did not give Li Xian any chance to speak. She did not hesitate and resolutely slapped Li Xian twice! "Get up." Li Hong again said to Li Xian, who was sitting on the ground. Li Xian put his hands down, and his cheeks were swollen in an instant. At this moment, he had no fear of the fifth in his heart, but the resentment after being humiliated by the fifth. "Kill if you want! What are you doing! Insults? Insulting me can make you feel supreme majesty Li Xianhuo stood up from the ground and looked at Li Hong without giving in and roared. But only for a short time, Li Xian''s eyes drifted to one side. "What''s the use of killing you? Killing you can bring the dead back to life? King Wu''s house was burned, but it was a mansion! But you secretly collude with Turks, do you know the consequences! Do you know who those two people are in the house of King Wu you burned? " "What''s the use of knowing? Didn''t you design all this? Just wait for me to jump in! Yes? Now tell me all this to make me die, right? Even if it''s my father''s woman, I''ll kill it like... " "Pa!" Another slap, Li Hong suddenly became angry, pointing to Li Xian who fell to the ground again and said angrily: "fool! You have been used by five surnames and seven hopes, but you still don''t wake up to this ending! I want to be used to wake up to death, just like the bosswww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin watch Li Hong slowly squat down in the rain. Bai Chun, tall and slender, still stands behind with a horizontal knife and a picture scroll in her arms. When the two women hesitated to pass, a huge oil paper umbrella was slowly taken from the street and covered the heads of Li Hong, Bai Chun and Li Xian. "I can''t see. What can I do? Do you want to go there? " Pei WANYING turned her head and looked at Yan Lingbin. She blinked her bright eyes and asked. "He Is it suitable? " Yan Lingbin looked at the other literati still lying in front of the window before and after, lowered his voice and asked. "This..." Pei WANYING has also been asked, in the past or not? Just then, the man who had just given them a smile and was ignored by them again hung a smile that he thought was natural and easy. Seeing that there was no fighting outside, he went up to the two women who were muttering and said, "two little ladies, please, I''m going to..." "There is no suitable or inappropriate, go to the past. If he knows, we see it, but there is no past, will..." Pei WANYING didn''t pay attention to the man. Her mind was completely on Li Hong''s body. She didn''t have time to pay attention to the man next to her. "Yes, you will be reprimanded if you are aware of it, then After In the past? " "Well." Pei WANYING looks at Yan Lingbin, who is still hesitating. She nods firmly, as if to cheer herself up or encourage Yan Lingbin. In fact, the two girls knew that, especially Pei WANYING, she knew better. If the devil below knew that she had witnessed a fight with him secretly and didn''t go down to look for him, instead, she ran away secretly. I''m afraid that the devil would pursue her home and question herself? But is it as simple as questioning? Pei WANYING did not dare to think about it, especially when she felt that Yan Lingbin looked at her with strange eyes, and she seemed to be yelling at who to get out of the way. Pei WANYING raised her head and saw Yan Lingbin''s face cold at the moment, staring at a man coldly. "What''s the matter?" Pei WANYING took a look at the man and then asked Yan Lingbin. "It''s OK. This man is in our way and won''t let us go down." "I''m afraid that if the rain doesn''t stop, there will be no danger for the two ladies to go downstairs." "You''re right. It''s obvious that those people, including Turks and Tubo people, will not like the people of Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, they won''t fight here suddenly. Therefore, the two girls might as well stay longer. After the officials come and take them in custody, you may as well leave again." Another man heard the conversation here, turned his head and looked, almost exclaimed. He has been here for a long time, but he has never met such a beautiful woman. Just now, he turned his head carelessly. Suddenly, two beauties stood behind him. Look at the tall and graceful posture of the two people, no matter their temperament and face, they are no less than the beautiful lady in white downstairs. Yan Lingbin and Pei WANYING are also smart. As soon as their talking eyes turn, they know that these people don''t know the identity of Li Hong and others downstairs, and both of them have been wondering why the royal highness of the Grand Prince would fight and kill here? "The government has come, but somehow, they have been staying out of the house." A window on the opposite side was suddenly opened by a woman, looking at the gate of that team of city military guards, eyes are sad said. As soon as the woman''s words were exported, the whole hall on the second floor was suddenly fried, and people immediately began to discuss: "how can it be?" "Did they collude with the government?" "Now that the governor of Jingzhao mansion is the prince of today, is there any prince who has passed the National People''s Congress? How dare you behave like this? " "Not really. Your highness can''t cover everything. Do you care about these little things? I''m afraid those who want to fight here still have some identities, either because of the western market shops or because of the interests of foreign traders "If you are like your brother said, the government should not intervene? Don''t forget that the government of the Tang Dynasty has never been afraid of foreign traders. " Several people are around Yan Lingbin and Pei WANYING. When Yan Lingbin and Pei WANYING are not far away from each other, their eyes are still glancing at Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin from time to time, hoping to attract the attention of the two women with their clear and organized conversation. But the two women''s minds were not in their conversation at the moment. They both knew better than anyone else. What was downstairs was their royal highness, who was in charge of Jingzhao mansion! At this time, a thing that made them not want to go downstairs happened. As the rain outside the window was a little smaller, a black wolf like a calf appeared quietly in the alley. "In vain Pei WANYING exclaimed. She immediately covered her mouth with her hand after she was alert. She couldn''t believe how Baiqi came here. When Yan Lingbin heard Pei WANYING''s cry of surprise, he quickly looked at it. In the rain, Bai Qi sniffed along the corner of the wall from time to time. Then he looked up to see the rain, and then shook his oily black hair. After a while, it seemed that Baiqi was more powerful."It''s all your fault. Forget it. It found it by itself." Pei WANYING takes an angry look at Yan Lingbin. The two girls had planned to go to the temple to offer incense, and then wanted to come to the poetry club for a little sit down. It was quite convenient to carry Baiqi with incense. But if they came to the poetry club, if they took Baiqi, they would be scared by Baiqi in a twinkling of an eye. So the two women simply put Baiqi in the door of a familiar cloth shop, told it to wait patiently, and come to pick it up later. However, the two girls did not want to meet Li Hong here. They left Baiqi behind in an instant. At the moment, they saw Bai Qi walking slowly from the entrance of the alley, sniffing in the air from time to time. It was obvious that they came to find them both following the smell. Bai Qi''s behavior suddenly stabbed the softest place in the hearts of the two girls. So, Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin were moved. A wolf was so affectionate and righteous. How could they stay on it? Looking out of the window again, Bai Qi, after confirming its position, the two women hurriedly hand in hand, regardless of the other people''s dissuasion, ran down the stairs in a hurry. The panic voice of Mr. Shi she came from downstairs: "two little ladies, you can''t go out now..." "It doesn''t matter. We have an emergency. There won''t be any danger outside. Thank you." The two girls, who had just rushed into the rain, saw that Bai Qi was looking up. After six eyes, they were all in a daze. Then Bai Qi suddenly raised his head in the rain and let out the wolf''s howl from the alley. "That''s a wolf!" A scholar looked at the two gorgeous ladies leaving in a hurry, and his expression was full of loneliness. He could not help lying on the window and wanted to have a look at the two beauties. But this time, I saw two women running to the wolf. I just wanted to open my mouth to warn that it was a wolf, not a dog. When I wanted to be careful, I saw one of the women, who suddenly hugged me so unprepared! She hugged the head of the wolf like a calf! The other is smiling like a flower in the rain, stroking the back that was wet by the rain, the two women''s expressions are particularly happy. On the window, there are a row of lonely Tang scholars. They are speechless, lonely and complex. They look at Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin with various expressions. On the other side of the alley, out of the dozens of people who had just been killed, two of them suddenly walked slowly towards the wolf and the two girls. The taxi upstairs was shocked. These people were obviously murderers. Now the wolf howled, which was obviously heard by others. This is to ask for trouble for them. "Oh, I''m so anxious. What should I do now?" "Are you just watching these two beautiful women being killed by them..." "Does anyone come down with me to rescue them?" Even if it''s a plea I don''t believe those people will kill innocent people. " The man who had been trying to talk to Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin just now looked at a dozen scholars on the window and asked in a loud voice. But the answer was endless silence and whispering, and no one paid attention to his proposal. When the man saw that no one paid attention to himself, his face was a little embarrassed, but he let him go down alone to rescue two fairyland looking women. He did not have the courage and courage, so he had to vent his anger and punch on the edge of the window, watching the two men walk up to the two women and the howling black wolf. "If it wasn''t for the howling of the wolf, they wouldn''t..." "What are they talking about?" "I don''t seem to be questioning them." "Ah...!" A row of people on the windowsill suddenly exclaimed at the same time. All of the people on the window saw that the two men suddenly took out an oil paper umbrella. They stretched their arms straight and held the umbrella on the top of the two women''s heads. However, they kept the farthest distance from the two women. When passing by the poetry club, although the two beauties who looked like fairies could not be seen in the taxi upstairs, the graceful figure occasionally exposed by the umbrella still made them upside down. They were more curious about the identity of the two women. The two men were respectful. In any case, they were not friends, but servants and domestic slaves, protecting the two girls to the huge oil paper umbrella. Listening to the footsteps behind him, Li Hong looked at Li Xian who was still looking at him angrily. He sighed and said, "bear no grudges, go with Bai Chun, and take the people in the house out." "Your Highness, I''m sorry, but I can''t obey you." Bai Chun doesn''t pay attention to Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin who are already close behind her. With no expression on her beautiful cheek, she looks at the rain still falling in front of her and says calmly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 Li Hong did not look back, but was still staring at Li Xian, whose cheeks were swollen. His eyes were full of anger and a trace of submission. Seeing Li Hong reach out to touch his cheek, he hummed and turned his face to one side. "This is your only chance, Bai Chun. If you miss it, you won''t have it again." Li Hong''s voice in the overhead oil paper umbrella clattered under the sound, faint ring. "No more servants." "Are you sure you won''t regret it?" Li Hong still did not turn his head. He looked at Li Xian and said to Bai Chun behind him. "You can treat Pei Wang like this, and your servants are not qualified to ignore the laws of the Tang Dynasty and let them go unpunished." White pure eyes unconsciously have been empty, Chi Chi looking to the distance, like looking into the memories of childhood. She finally understood why the crown prince directly ordered to take people to monitor changmingfang, rather than let her order people to monitor changmingfang. Because her father, Bai sunI Zhi, is also in Changming square now! Now she has been in collusion with Pei Wang, colluding with the five surnamed Qiwang, and even several of her nominal brothers are also involved in all this. Bai Chun knows very well that if she monitors changmingfang, she will face a difficult choice. Therefore, in order to keep her mind free, the crown prince chooses to let her work hard to monitor changmingfang, and let her order someone to monitor hechangfang. In this way, he left an opportunity to let his father go, especially to the lawless couple, which was the intention of the prince. But now, chengwuwei has been surrounded by water. It is impossible for Bai sunI to escape. The only way is to let her go to prison with her and others, and then let Bai Chun take advantage of her status in front of the crown prince to leave. But in the end, no matter what, Bai Chun chose to give up, chose to stand by. At that time, the prince''s warning to Taiyi city was still in my ears, but my father chose to ignore it. He still participated in the procession of the five surnamed Qiwang and Peiwang. What was the blame? Now I have been with the prince for many years, and I have already become the prince''s closest person. Moreover, my father did not treat him with even a trace of kinship, but like a commodity, he only hoped to obtain temporary peace interests for his country. Therefore, in any case, I can not harm the interests of their own men as the premise, faking public welfare, ignoring the law of the Tang Dynasty to let Bai sunI go! "If the tree wants to be quiet but the wind is still, and if the son wants to raise him without waiting for him, I will think that nothing has happened..." "No, it''s his fault." White pure voice is still very flat, face calm, eyes empty. Li Hong nodded, indicating that both of them had gone. After so many years, he also understood Bai Chun''s temper. After being obstinate, he was like an ox and couldn''t pull back. Then he said faintly, "open that painting." A chair was placed in front of Li Hong. The whole alley is now surrounded by dozens of people. The rest of the alley is empty. Only the heavy rain in the sky is still falling tirelessly. Li Hong sat on the chair and looked at Li Xian, who was shivering and shivering on the ground full of rain. He pulled out a scornful smile from the corner of his mouth and continued to ask, "what did Cao wangxu give you? Why do you have to be recommended? What''s more, the Tubo people here are Auntie Wencheng... " "I don''t know. If you want to kill me, you can kill me. If I want to change my face, Li Xian will frown You want to hit me again Li Xian saw Li Hong raise his hand again, immediately shrink his head to hide, glare at the way. "Don''t pull it down. It''s freezing." Several thick blankets were handed to Bai Chun, Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin. Another blanket had been put on Li Hong''s body by Bai Chun from behind. At the moment, he was helping Li Hong wipe his rain soaked hair. "If you don''t tell me, I all know that the five surnames and seven hopes have been playing tricks behind the court, and they still have a little bit of tail left by the nine grade system. They don''t want to see their prestige and influence among the literati and scholars in the world declining in their hands. Naturally, they want to find a promising person in the court to fight for their interests. Unfortunately, you have become their spokesman People. " "So what? Are the five surnames and seven hopes the borers of the Tang Dynasty? Is it not for the sake of the country of the Tang Dynasty? Why do you want to kill them all! " Li Xian is not afraid of Li Hong, he can clearly feel that the fifth didn''t mean to kill him. Now, he wants to punish himself. "They first think for their own growth and development, and then for the royal family. If all the officials, big and small, are from the five surnames and seven hopes, I ask you Li Xian, if you want to make a decision on the court, can you bypass them? At the end of the day, is the Tang Dynasty the land of our Li family, or is it our family that governs the land for them? Or do you want to be their puppet... " "Hum, don''t deceive me with the fallacies of your Chongwen school. Which of the former Sui Dynasty, the Jin State and the Han Dynasty was not the system of nine grades, and which was not the same as the five surnames and seven Wangyi? Which emperor was ignored by them? In the former Sui Dynasty, the five surnames and seven Wangs were to be blamed for their extortion and extortion? Was Yang Guang''s idea of conquering Koguryo, cutting down Tuyuhun, building the Great Wall, and building canals? The reason why the Sui Dynasty was changed after Yang Guang''s accession to the throne was that you liked frequent battles and wasted people''s money...! ""You fart! Who taught you these Dumas? Do you go to your Napai palace to solicit bachelor''s degree every day, just to attract some of these goods? Talk to them about this mess every day? Why do I fight frequently? If the Tubo invades our Tang Dynasty, should we just sit back and ignore it? Koguryo, Silla and Baiji are covetous of the border areas of the Tang Dynasty. Do we have to tolerate them? If the six imperial edicts in the southwest want to be independent kings, shouldn''t they send troops to suppress them? " Li Hong stretched out his hand and tried to hit Li Xian again, but Li Xian glared at him and looked at the swollen old cheek. He thought that if the empress mother could not explain to his father, he gave up immediately, but he had already started to run the three character Sutra. "Give me a blanket first, I''m cold!" "Frozen! If you don''t understand, just sit here! Who taught you all these things after raising so many servants and Zhao Daosheng "I''m a man of great talent and great foresight, but I can''t defend myself. Have I started to talk about these things? This is the rule of law. As a prince of the Tang Dynasty, shouldn''t I Li Xian? " "How many are you over two hundred? Blatant solicitation, have I paid attention to you? As for you, I don''t know how to restrain yourself. By the way, you don''t have to go to the residence of Li Chengqian, the king of Hengshan. Zhao Daosheng is dead! " "What are you talking about? Say it again Li Xian was stunned for a moment and didn''t listen clearly. "Zhao Daosheng was killed by me!" "No way! You know... " Li Xian''s face suddenly changed. Yes, since the fifth master was able to find this place, he had set up an ambush for a long time. Then it is impossible that he did not know the secret of the residence of Li Chengqian, the king of Hengshan! Li Xian''s eyes suddenly turned red. He looked at leisurely Li Hong angrily and said, "why did you want to kill her! She was not involved in any of these things! Why did you kill him! Do you really like Yang Guang like war and murder! You are the executioner, the fifth you "Let you go Go away, don''t you know it''s a disgrace to the Royal reputation? If this matter is known by the father, the emperor and the queen mother, you will be more miserable than now... " "Then you don''t have to kill her. You''ll be banished to Lingnan for 3000 Li! And I, don''t you already intend to punish me for conspiring against him? Why don''t you demote me as a common man and exile with him... " "Pa!" Li Hong slapped Li Xian''s swollen cheek again, this time even harder than the previous three times. Li Xian, who was unable to prevent himself, was originally sitting on the ground. Li Hong slapped him on the face, and hit his forehead on the blue stone pavement full of rain. All of a sudden, blood flowed on his forehead. Slowly straightening up, Li Xian ignored that half of his face was full of blood donation, but his eyes became more hateful, and the flames of rage seemed to be burning in his eyes: "what else do you want to do! I know you don''t want to kill me! Do not want to be like the emperor grandfather, carrying the bad name of killing brother and brother! But Li Zhong... " "Li Zhong was killed by you together with five surnames and seven hopes. He lanminyue also died because of you, and also because you helped her to know Li Zhong, thus breaking his father''s heart! You are the culprit! Now you''re dead! You don''t know how to restrain yourself. Instead, you start three hours later than me, bypass me and enter Chang''an before me! What''s your purpose? Wencheng, Honghua and Cao Wang were all recruited by you. They separated me from Ji Wang and forced him to marry Li Chuyuan to mang song mang Zan! Just to let Wencheng support you, you are willing to change hands with Tubo who I fought hard! In order to protect the world''s reputation, the Xiao family of Lanling did not hesitate to sell liyangcang military grain at a discount. How much profit did you make from it! You know it''s a capital crime! Fan Yang Lu, you sent someone to contact Lu Zhaolin privately. What is your purpose? Now the house of King Wu is burning, and secretly colludes with Tubo, Tuyuhun and Turkic remnants to assassinate the prince! Li Xian, I will kill you now. Neither my father nor my mother will blame me. All this is entirely your fault "Then you kill me!" "I''m not it!" Li Hong suddenly got up and took the painting scroll in Bai Chun''s hand and handed it to Li Xian. After calming down, he said faintly, "do you know why Li Chengqian, the king of Hengshan, secretly assassinated Li Tai, king of Pu? Yes, it is this painting, which is the bird named orange billed and blue faced booby in this painting, which makes him firmly determined to assassinate Li Tai, the king of PU www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 The reason why there was no letter in the hand of King Li Chengtai was that there was no one in his hand. Even Bai Chun didn''t know why the prince spent so much time trying to turn the mansion upside down before he found this seemingly precious painting. Orange billed and blue faced boobies are black-and-white birds with thick necks. They look hairy and naive, but they lay two eggs at a time. Usually, they will lay the second egg six or seven days after laying the first egg. So when the second egg hatches, the first chick has adapted to the world and is stronger than the second. If the chicks born from the two eggs are healthy enough without any abnormality, especially the first chick coming to this world, under normal circumstances, it will peck the second chick with its not too hard beak under normal circumstances. The second chick has no ability to defend itself or resist. It can only scream and scream desperately. Under the gaze of the mother of the orange billed Blue faced booby, the first chick is pushed out of the shade formed by its mother''s wings. Either it is roasted alive by the hot sun, or it is starved to death. "Didn''t the mother of the orange billed and blue faced booby not stop it?" Pei WANYING stood behind her in a dry blanket with a trace of moisture in her hair. "It doesn''t stop it. Instead, it adopts a tacit attitude and allows the two brothers to kill each other." Li Hongtou did not return, continued to stare at the shivering, blue lips, cheeks swelling Li Xian, light said. "Is it impossible for the second chick to survive? Why be so ruthless? " Yan Lingbin''s face was full of disbelief, which she thought was a little strange. "It is possible, only one possibility, that is, if the first hatchling is not healthy and weak, then the mother of the female orange billed and blue faced booby will raise the second chick, kill the first chick, or let it live and die on its own. If both are not healthy, they will be abandoned and wait for the next spawning. To put it bluntly, the second egg, no matter at any time, no matter what the circumstances, its fate is doomed. It can not be changed and can not be resisted, because it is just a substitute of a family. Only the family gave birth to it for the sake of insurance! It''s destiny. " Li Hong''s eyes twinkled with cold light, still with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, looking at Li Xian said. "What do you want to say?" Li Xian asked with the same twinkle in his eyes. The fool can understand that this is Laowu''s warning to himself with the life habits of this broken bird and the grudge with Li Chengqian and Li Tai at that time. He told himself that he was the second chick and that he was the first one. All this should be owned by him. But oneself, is only a substitute in the Royal inheritance! Now Li Hong is the governor of Jingzhao, the governor of Anxi, and the governor of Shangshu province. So he is the first healthy bird. Now he should be abandoned by him, his father, his mother and even killed by him! The rain gradually became smaller, so that the sound of footsteps in the distance became clear. After a while, with a few people, they supervised an old man with gray hair, a rickety body, and a few young people coming here. Li Hong slowly stood up and kicked Li Xian, who was still sitting on the ground, and motioned him to get up. Then he turned around and looked at Bai Chun, who was covered in a thick blanket, but was still pale and indifferent. He hid in the blanket and shivered: "you can think about it again. I''ll give you another chance." After that, Li Hong went to Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin in front of Bai Chun, who had no response. He looked at the beautiful and lovely women who were also wrapped in blankets, but were still shaking. He reached out and rubbed their scattered hair. He bent down and touched his pants legs for a long time. Then he said, "no matter what you do, stay, others will leave.". Let the officials search the remains. " The colorful oil paper umbrella is like a flower in the sky. Once again, it is held up in the alley. It is impossible to see the expression of the people under the umbrella. Naturally, it is even more impossible to know what the people under the umbrella are thinking. Li Ming, the king of Cao, stood in Hechang square, slowly put down his binoculars and smashed the edge of the window with his clenched fist. He said powerlessly: "if I had known this, why should we have done it in the first place! Li Xian is not his opponent at all. This secret place has been carefully managed by us for half a year. Originally, we thought it had been hidden enough. Besides, Li Hong has been in Liaodong for a long time, and it is impossible for him to notice it all at once. But what is frustrating is that people have wiped out this place from the moment they come back. I really shouldn''t be on the boat of Li Xian! " "It''s not sure who wins or loses. If you lose this time, it doesn''t mean you will lose next time." Behind a woman ''s voice, after Cao Wang Li Ming sighed, said coldly. "Are you so sure?" Cao Wang asked without looking back. In the telescope, Li Hong in the end under an umbrella has been indistinguishable, how Li Xian in the end is not visible. Only two people without umbrellas are still standing quietly in the alley. An old man and a woman, ten steps away from each other, stand still.With the disappearance of all those oil paper umbrellas, as the chengwuwei outside the square gate washed in the rain, and with the deep courtyard, more people were escorted out. The alley was like an invisible door, which let Chengwu Weining take a detour, but was not willing to enter the alley with only one male and one female, one old and one young. "Does Li Hong dare to kill Li Xian? If he really wants to take down Li Xian today, he will not treat his servants with his servants, but will destroy us with his official power. " "That''s right. After you said that, I found that chengwuwei had come early, but he only guarded the gate and the Chuke. After so many years with Li Hong, he didn''t want to know that his master was fighting with people in changmingfang, and ignored it. So you say that, Li Xian will not die? Not even us? " Cao Wang held up his telescope as he spoke. He was very curious. What did Li Hong want to do with Bai Chun, the longest woman in the world, and Bai sunI, Bai Chun''s father, in the alley? "Li Xianfei will not die or even be demoted! Do you think Li Hong is trying to get rid of Li Xian today? Then you are wrong. Li Hong''s city hall is quite deep. After he came back from Anxi, he was restrained a lot. I think it''s for the sake of the throne that he began to know how to restrain himself. " Princess Honghua got up slowly from her chair, went to another window, picked up the telescope, looked into the box and said. "Is it converging? Hehe, I don''t know where he''s restrained at all. This time in Chang''an, he made such a big noise and said a big disrespectful word. If the battle situation is bigger today, it will catch up with the change of Xuanwu Gate. " After knowing that Li Xian would not die and would not be demoted, Cao Wang became relaxed again. "The failure to separate him from Ji Wang is a good proof that Li Hong today is more powerful than before and more difficult to figure out. Look, even his favorite woman, he has to doubt and use. Do you think he is still the 10-year-old sunny boy who only knows money? " Princess Honghua''s heart could not help but twitch again, because she saw from the telescope that the smile on Bai sunI''s face was like a kind of relieved smile, a kind of relief smile. "What do you mean? Li Hong left Bai Chun and Bai sunizhi in the alley. This is an opportunity for Bai chun to let her father go. How can we use it and doubt it? " Li Ming, king of Cao, put down his telescope and frowned. Looking at the motionless Princess Honghua, he said. Frankly speaking, whether he was himself, the princess Honghua in front of him, or the Princess Wencheng in the name of chanting Buddha in the name of praying for marriage in Baima Temple of Luoyang, they were all collateral to the royal clan. Even if you are yourself, although you are the son of the first emperor, how about it? It was not after Li Zhi ascended the throne that he passed on to Li Yuanji! This is Li Zhi''s naked shame on himself! Just like when the father humiliated the dead Li Yuanji and took his woman to the harem. He wanted to humiliate himself in almost the same way. Since the father and emperor could defeat Li Yuanji and take away his women, he could also inherit himself to Li Yuanji to humiliate himself and let himself understand that he was just a collateral, not the Royal orthodox, not the son of the late emperor, but the remaining sin of Li Yuanji! What''s more, he and his mother will always live in a shadow that can''t see the sun, and live in humiliation. "How on earth did he find out that white sunI had something to do with us? Did Bai Chun say that? It''s impossible. Bai sunI will never be old enough to be stupid. He will never tell Bai Chun, not to mention that his daughter is Li Hong''s! " Princess Honghua frowned. At the moment, the doubts in her heart have been transferred from the frustration of Li Hongwa''s Secret settlement to where there was a mistake. "Whatever he is, he already knows..." "Look, we''re going to do it!" Princess Honghua stood in front of the window, with a telescope in her hand, and looked at everything in the alley. She said nervously. "Ah? Can''t you really use Bai Chun''s hand to kill Bai sunI? I have the heart to let father and daughter hurt each other Cao Wang Li Ming quickly picked up the telescope and buttoned it on his eyes. Suddenly, it was dark and could not see anything. He quickly dropped the telescope and looked at the situation in the alley nervously. White sunI to face with a relieved smile, gray sparse hair because of the rain on his head, face, muddy eyes at the moment has become a little brighter, bent body now looks like a frail old man. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 With Bai sunI''s relieved and liberated smile solidified, he held the horizontal knife in his hand. At this time, there was only one handle left. His rickety body appeared more and more thin and weak. His trembling legs slowly knelt on the ground. His old wrinkled cheek still had a trace of relief. His turbid eyes exhausted the last trace of strength and looked at Bai Chun in the rain. "Since you were born, I have been thinking about how to use you to exchange peace and interests for Qiuci, and for the protection of a powerful country for us. I sent you to study in the Tang Dynasty. I hope that one day, I can marry you to Tubo, just like Tian Khan married a princess in the Tang Dynasty You are very beautiful. You like the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Your father will help you White sunI to the powerless kneeling in the rain, withered branches of the hands of the shaking body, sparse gray hair at the moment appears desolate and pitiful. "I told you, and your royal highness also warned you that the Tang Dynasty was too strong, and it was impossible to restore the Kucha kingdom. Even King Pei, you have seen his end. I will bury you and my mother together. She should love you very much Bai Chun took a look at the motionless white sunI to, turned lonely, and no longer looked at the old man. When he was a child, he was the God in his heart and the invincible king in his heart. He sent himself to study in the Tang Dynasty to seek the interests of the country for Qiuci. He was just an article waiting to be traded. However, all this has changed because of a little boy. If it wasn''t for his appearance, what would his fate be like? Can Qiuci really survive? The little boy has now become the God in his heart, the invincible king, everything he has, and at the same time, he has given himself everything except a child the woman wants. The blanket on her body has been wet by the rain, and her bent figure has been taken away and placed. Bai Chun, like a ghost, wanders slowly in the lane in the rain. She can''t understand more. Is the prince giving himself a way to live or a way to die. But anyway, I have already followed him for a long time and set foot on a road of no return. Looking at her umbrella, she walked slowly and unconsciously. Bai Chun quietly stays under the umbrella and looks at the little boy who is looking at her gently. She releases the wet blanket on her body and embraces her hands forward. She puts her cold cheek on the warm chest of the little boy and listens to the powerful heartbeat, isn''t it It has its own place. Li Ming, king of Cao, only saw two people nestling under the oil paper umbrella, and then walked slowly to the gate of the square. Like Princess Honghua, they lost the battle thoroughly. "Tell you a story." Li Hong cuddles white pure some cold waist, light said. "It was a huge empire, but the Empire was faced with a situation of rivalry between the emperor and the empress. After the emperor realized that the Queen''s ambition was growing, the emperor ordered one of his ministers to draft an imperial edict to abolish the queen Then, the queen knew the news in the palace''s eyeliner, and immediately went to ask for help. She hoped the emperor would not abolish her empress, and the Emperor gave up the waste when he was in a dilemma. "It is said that the emperor''s son was framed to death for the emperor''s son, so he did not dare to commit murder for the emperor''s son. Although two people are dead, what should their families do? " " so she was assigned to the imperial palace as a slave. The minister who drafted the imperial edict had a granddaughter who was only three or four years old at that time, so she and her mother were brought into the imperial palace as slaves. Her mother was a knowledgeable and reasonable person, and she had been carefully trained. Therefore, she became another strange woman in the Imperial Palace, who was good at singing and dancing, composing poems and Fu, and even in the imperial court At the age of 13 or 14, she was removed from her status as a maid and was granted the title of a talented person of five grades. Later, she became a famous official of this country, with power and power, covering the sky with only one hand. " "If such a woman wants to come to the final stage, it will not be so good. No matter how powerful she is in the court, she is not as good as someone who really loves and loves her. If you want to come to this woman, her future fate will also be miserable, isn''t it?" Bai Chun, sitting in the carriage, first poured a cup of hot tea for Li Hong, and then poured a cup for herself. Her eyes were slightly red, and she forced her face to smile. "As the saying goes, there must be gains and losses, but the miserable ending can not cover up her magnificent, wonderful and rich life. After all, she is famous in history, leaving a pile of disputes." Li Hong exclaimed. "Well, I don''t think it''s good for me to control a few maids, but I don''t think I''ve ever liked a few maids like this." Bai Chun put down the cup and wiped the wet spots on her hair again. She always felt that the prince''s words seemed to mean something, as if this was not a story, but a real thing! The prince''s Highness has shown this ability more than once. Is it true that Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang can foretell the future? The picture of pushing back has long been understood by the prince?"Whatever you like, I just tell a story. Go back to the east palace with me or go back to the prince Pu''s Mansion by myself?" Li Hong said with the shaking of the carriage, shaking his head. "I want to go back to Prince Pu''s house quietly." "Well Fortunately, there is only one such servant. Well, you can go back to the East Palace in two days. " Li Hong sighed and watched Bai Chun get up and get off the carriage. As soon as he returned to the East Palace, he received a report of lawlessness. When he went out of the gate of Changming square, Li Ming, king of Cao, and Princess Honghua left in hechangfang in a hurry. After a few days, Wang Pei waved his hand and let them go down. Xiaoxue, Xiazhi, Banmei and xunlan have already welcomed the prince at the gate of Lizheng hall. They have not been seen for more than half a year, which makes them more and more water-saving. Perhaps because they are already women, everyone is more or less permeated with a touch of charming amorous feelings. For three days, Pei WANYING has been dispensing medicine according to Sun Simiao''s prescription since she came out of the east palace. The fastest medicine for removing blood stasis and detumescence must be taken to the East Palace today for the prince''s inspection. It is said that the prince was so eager to get this good medicine to remove blood stasis and detumescence because his majesty and the queen changed their minds and did not intend to spend the new year''s day in Luoyang, but returned to Chang''an instead. Therefore, the prince''s highness sent people eight times a day to run to him. At the urging of Huameng and Yan Lingbin, Pei WANYING gives Yan Lingbin an angry look. When dispensing medicine, you have to live and die. You are too lazy to help. Now the prince urges you. You are better than anyone else. It''s said that Meng pei''an and his wife, Wang pei''an, have no sign of galloping on the street, and now they have no sign to see him and my mother. In this way, the prince, who had planned to make a crime against Li Xian, king of Pei, was in a panic. He thought that he could clean up Li Xian in Chang''an and clean him up. Unexpectedly, the couple in Luoyang wanted to go back to Chang''an! What are you afraid of! If you have nothing to do, you can ask for something! Back and forth in the court hall, there was no news from the official''s mouth. No one knew why his majesty and the queen had a whim and wanted to go back to Chang''an. However, Pei WANYING, who was caught in the East Palace on that day and stayed for a long time, gave a death order. Within three days, she must give me the best medicine to remove blood stasis and detumescence. When Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin arrived at the East Palace, they saw that the prince''s Royal Highness had been dressed neatly and remained unchanged for a hundred years. Today, for the first time, she was replaced by a white round collar robe. The whole person immediately lost the cold, powerful and arrogant momentum, but became a romantic, dignified and elegant scholar. It makes people feel like they want to be close to each other. With a sharp face, sword eyebrows and stars, gentle and gentle, and a handsome and gentle smile, you can live a graceful and graceful scholar of the Tang Dynasty. "Is the medicine ready?" Looking at in a hurry, Pei WANYING, who runs over with her skirt in her hand, asks. "Fortunately, it''s a good match, but I''m afraid the effect is not as fast as you want. It''s not..." Pei WANYING is a little uneasy. How can there be such a miracle medicine that can completely reduce swelling and recover as before in one day. "I don''t care so much. I''ll try again in the past. I can''t. I''ll try two more doses." Li Hong said with indifference. "This is medicine. It''s the so-called three part poison. You need to take it according to the amount. You can''t add it at random. Shifu specially told me that." Pei WANYING is still a little afraid. He is not afraid to cure Pei Wang''s face. At that time, how can he explain it. "It''s the medicine that poisons you. Is that what the old man said? I told him to get on the bus first and stay here for dinner when we come back Discuss with Xiaoxue and them that we should eat delicious food and reward our meritorious officials Li Hong said, fortunately, Pei WANYING was on guard. She grabbed the medicine in Yan Lingbin''s hand and ran to the carriage. Looking at Pei WANYING, who has already escaped from her arm range and runs like an elf at the gate of Li Zhengdian, Li Hong can only be helpless. Lingbin and Xiao Xue shake their heads: "spoiled, it will be great if we pass the door! Just like the white pure goblin, the Ministry of housing seeks her to change her household registration. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 Pei WANYING, who was hiding in the carriage, had no place to hide. She had to find a corner seat in the carriage. Although the carriage was a little smaller than that of the prince''s, it already had everything in it. There were a lot of daily necessities on display, and even spent the night in the carriage. It was totally carefree. Hua Meng and Jing zhe are responsible for driving. When the door of the carriage opens, Pei WANYING in the corner of the carriage starts to beat faster. It''s still something that has never happened before. And with that person''s character, who knows if he will embarrass himself again? Thinking of Pei WANYING here, no matter whether Prince Li Hong is getting on the bus or not, she suddenly stands up and pulls down the thick curtain on the windows around the carriage. Li Hong stepped into the carriage and saw Pei WANYING pulling the left curtain quickly, while the front and right curtain had been tightly pulled up. "You What are you doing? " Li Hong behind the door is closed, some inexplicable strange looking at some strange Pei WANYING. Pei WANYING looked back at Li Hong, tilted her head and looked at Li Hong''s puzzled, clear and bright eyes. Suddenly, she felt as if she had thought too much. Looking at the prince''s appearance, she seemed not to bully herself. So all of a sudden, the white jade like cheek, with those two exquisite dimples as the center, more light blush. "No Nothing. " Pei WANYING''s heart is about to die of shame. Is she eager for the prince to bully herself. But in any case, watching the prince come to her, Pei WANYING also quickly back a few steps, turned to pull up the curtain behind her, and then she turned back immediately. Just as soon as I turned around, I felt as if I had hit a wall. I looked up in a hurry. The prince was looking down at him with a smile in his eyes. At last, there was a light in his eyes that made him nervous and his heart seemed to be looking forward to. Between the stupefied, the male odor that she would dream of came from the tip of her nose, which went straight into her heart and spleen. The blush on her face became more and more attractive. Her heart began to beat rapidly again. Unconsciously, her hands were already around her slender aesthetic waist. Li Hong greedily sniffed the fragrance of Pei Wanying''s hair. Nephrite was in his arms, and the fragrance of a virgin was filled with a faint fragrance of perfume. "It''s very thoughtful of you. Are you afraid of being seen by people outside..." Li Hong bowed his head and looked at the shy one. Pei WANYING, who had some nervous forehead against her chest, joked. "No, I am I am hot Sunshine Well... " Pei WANYING heard the joke of the bad man in her heart, raised her head and glared at her beautiful eyes and just refuted half of it. Poor reason even Pei WANYING feel ridiculous, why do you feel hot in winter? Although it''s not cold in the car, it doesn''t say it''s hot, but it''s hot, right? Pei WANYING side in the heart for their own lame excuse. "Your Highness..." The voice of Huameng suddenly rang out at the shaft. "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Jinghui, Minister of the Ministry of Hubu, asked to see you." Hua Meng''s voice sounded again, then followed by Jinghui, the voice that made Li Hong hate at this moment, and wished to give him a kick to fly to the edge of the sky: "minister Jinghui has seen your highness." "You mother, you don''t come early, you don''t come late, but you come here at this time. You can''t say anything later, you can''t say it earlier! We have to catch up with this time Li Hong sat in the carriage and muttered with dissatisfaction. "I''ll bypass you today." When Pei WANYING saw Li Hong like this, she knew that she might let Jinghui get on the carriage. She shook her head and made a face at Li Hong. She got up from Li Hong''s arms and sat beside her. She began to serve tea and water under the prince''s direction and play the role of a maid. Jinghui respectfully went to the carriage. After the door was opened by Huameng, he first said thanks and saluted to Huameng, and then walked cautiously onto the carriage. However, he also knew that his position could only stand at the door of the carriage. He did not have the courage to go inside without the prince''s command. "Why are you standing there? Come and sit down. " Li Hong pointed to the place before the dark, said. "Yes, your highness." Jinghui didn''t squint, as if Pei WANYING didn''t exist. He went straight to the front of the case, saluted Li Hong again, then stopped for a moment, saluted Pei WANYING again, and said, "my officer Jinghui has met Miss Pei." Unprepared Pei WANYING was scared. Why should the Minister of Hubu salute himself? This is a senior official of the same grade as his father, and he also calls himself the following official! How can a little girl bear it? So looking at Jinghui salute, he quickly put down the cup in his hand, ready to rise to return the gift. But as soon as he put down the cup, Li Hong patted her on the back of her hand, indicating that she would continue to be busy with her own. "What''s up at this time?" Li Hong looked at Jing Hui, who was sitting in front of him. "Yes, your highness, if you have something to ask for, I hope your highness will agree and complete the minister." Jinghui lowered his head, as if he had made a mistake, and said in a low voice."What''s the matter? What''s up? First of all, if you don''t violate the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, you can discuss them. " Li Hong was a little strange. When he was Minister of the Ministry of finance, Jing Hui followed him. He was always modest and prudent, and could not make any mistakes. Jinghui moved his lower body uneasily, looked up at Li Hong, thought about it for a while, and summoned up his courage to say: "now there are rumors on the court that the right servant of Shangshu province will be vacant..." "What? Do you have an idea? " Li Hong interrupted Jinghui and asked. Although he had considered the possibility of Jinghui, he still had less prestige in the imperial court. When he was the Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs, he was promoted by leaps of the rank. Now, it is not impossible to move to youpushe directly. He is afraid that in the eye of Li Xian''s trouble making, he will easily fall into the real population. So far, he has not been involved in the court The book saves the right things. "Er Your highness, you are joking, Minister I still know that I have been in the Ministry of housing for many years, but under your wings, the Ministry has been in an orderly way and has not made any achievements. I dare not think so. " Jinghui is frightened by Li Hong''s words. How dare he think of the seat of right servant? That position is not what he can do now. Therefore, after discussing with Lin Shiling for his future official career, the two felt that if he wanted to be on the court and become the right arm of the prince''s Royal Highness in the future, he had to go out for some experience. Otherwise, he only stayed in the Chang''an court. Although he could be promoted to the rank of Lord, he would not Can give the prince too much help. Just like this time, Pei Wang Li Xian put the blame on his Royal Highness for the death of Li Zhong and he lanminyue, but what they can do for his highness is really limited. No matter in terms of prestige or contacts, they can not gain any advantage over the imperial court among the party members. "What do you want?" Li Hongwei smiles, he has roughly guessed Jinghui''s idea. Just, this idea, I have not told anyone, is he Jinghui already able to figure out his own ideas? "Minister I want to go out for some experience. I can learn a lot from many ministers when I am in the Chang''an court. But I feel that if I want to be responsible, I still need to go to experience. In this way, I can learn from many ministers In In the near future, to share the worries and solve the difficulties for your highness. " Jinghui''s last words stuttered and his forehead began to sweat. This sentence was not intended to say, but when he came, Lin Shiling exhorted and told him that it must be said so that his highness can understand your heart and loyalty. Otherwise, if your Highness has other plans, you will lose a great opportunity because of this court change. In the future, even if your highness sends you out, it will be very difficult to get one that can be completely completed A place where talent can be displayed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 Li Hong looked at Jinghui without speaking. He knew what he was doing these years. He certainly didn''t say it himself. Someone must have taught him to say so. For so many years, he has never heard Jinghui express his loyalty in this way. He always shows himself by his actions and never talks. "That''s all in your heart?" Li Hong asked with a smile. The coach left the imperial city and continued to move forward. The destination was still the Pei palace. "Your Highness, it is It''s from the bottom of my heart. I really want to do everything for your highness... " "Well, I don''t need to say these words. I don''t know who you are. You have been following me all these years. If I don''t know what kind of virtue you are, I don''t have to be a Shangshu. Come on, who gave you the idea? " Li Hong asked again. Lin Shiling is really not simple. During this period of time, only his mother and empress were in charge of politics. He and his father were both in Liaodong. However, he was able to realize that there would be some changes in his resignation because of his retirement. What''s more, he was surprised to be able to guess that the position of right servant was in his pocket and would be dominated by himself. "Your Highness This These are indeed ministers... " Jinghui''s forehead began to sweat again. His Highness''s reaction, Lin Shiling obviously had a vague guess. At the beginning, he told himself, if your highness asked whose idea you were, how would you answer it? Jinghui naturally said that it was impossible to put these ideas on his head. At that time, Lin Shiling was worried and murmured to himself, "otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t hide from your highness. Who is your highness? You have followed him for so many years. He knows you very well. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for your highness not to be suspicious But Jinghui himself didn''t take these words to heart. When he wanted to come, the words came out of his mouth. Naturally, it was his own words. His highness would not have predicted them. How could he know that these words were taught by him. "It can''t be from you. You have a heart, but you don''t have that keen sense. This person is a perfect match for you. If you two are together, it will be perfect cooperation. If you have something, he doesn''t have it. You just don''t know if you can suppress him and lead him by the nose. This is what worries me." "No, I have my own opinion. In recent years, apart from obeying what you say, I am also Er Your highness, I''m damned. That''s exactly what Lin Shiling said just now, but I''m afraid it will... " "Forget it, I don''t care about you. I thought it would be Lin Shiling for a long time. Do you know what he meant? " Li Hong asked as if he were taking an examination. "When I go back to your highness, I naturally know that he wants to borrow my request and hope to have some experience with him. I know what he thinks. But that''s what I''m afraid of saying. It''s like I''m ashamed of your highness..." Jinghui hemmed and hawed. He was not very good at distinguishing words. Facing Li Hong''s prestige and gaze, he became stuttered. "Do you have a suitable candidate for the position of secretary of Hubu?" "Ouyang Tong, now a servant of the Ministry of officials, is the fourth son of Ouyang Xun, a provincial official in the period of the former Emperor. He is diligent and studious. He not only inherits the essence of his father, but also has high attainments in arithmetic and so on. In his early years, he once sent himself to Chongwen hall to learn with his younger students." Jinghui heard the prince''s words loose, immediately recommended. "Ouyang Tong? It''s not bad. The official department is not the Department of propriety. It''s in charge of all officials. Ha ha, it''s not difficult for the Ministry of rites to release talents. I agree. You can go back and prepare well. " With a big wave of his hand, Li Hong took another turn and entered the street of Prince Pei''s mansion. He stopped the carriage and let Jinghui go down. "This But Please make atonement, your highness. I want to know where I have experienced. " Jinghui is embarrassed. This is not in line with his and Lin Shiling''s prediction. He should have gone through the school entrance examination and have to ask himself, if he went to any place, how would he deal with politics? How could his royal highness dismiss himself in such a few words? It''s the prince''s style to be so cheerful, but he has no time to do even if he wants to prepare and do some homework in advance. "No matter where you go, it will be after the new year''s day. So, you and Lin Shiling Well... " Li Hong glanced at Pei WANYING, who was clever beside her. Then she said with a smile on her face: "write a game theory in the form of Tubo. If you two took over Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai, what would you do?" "Your Highness What do you mean? " Jinghui was shocked! I was shocked like a huge wave in my heart! Where is Tubo? It was his Highness''s dying life. In Tubo, relying on 20000 men and horses, he conquered it again and again. However, no one has achieved such a feat, which is better than that of the previous emperor. Therefore, the prince''s highness certainly will not easily give others such merits. After all, the prince will not let anyone easily destroy his extraordinary achievements.It is impossible for him to govern the place unless he is good at fighting and loyal officials. He can''t imagine that his royal highness is willing to hand it over to himself instead of Pei Xingjian and mazai! But it was not just Jinghui who was shocked in his heart. Pei WANYING, a beautiful woman next to the prince''s highness, almost lost his mind after hearing Li Hong''s words, and pinched a piece of meat from the back of Li Hong''s hand! The pain Prince bared his teeth and looked at Pei WANYING, who was still in the surprise, but said: "Miss Pei, even if you want to prove that this is not a dream, you should pinch yourself, not me, to prove that you are not dreaming!" "Yes, yes Sorry, my mother will be very happy to hear that. My father is coming back! Really, she would Will Happy. " Pei WANYING, weeping with joy, her eyes turned red. Her tears broke the bank and fell on her white cheek like jade. In an instant, she formed two crystal clear pearl lines. Pei WANYING wanted to fly happily and looked forward to her father''s coming back. There was nothing more exciting and exciting for her. She looked at Li Hong with incoherent words, tears and laughter. She was so silly and happy that she cried. She did not care about Jing Hui, who was in a panic. She put one of Li Hong''s arms in her arms and began to show her true daughter''s nature, Happy to cry. Li Hong allows Pei WANYING to hold her arm, but a piece of meat inside the arm is twisted by her fingers for no reason. Bearing the pain of being twisted on his arm, Li Hong shook his head helplessly at Jinghui. Women are like this. All emotions are premonitory. You will not know that she is happy when she cries, and you will not know that she is sad when she laughs. "The antongdu protectorate has been established, and Tubo has been more than a year now. With the efforts of Pei Xingjian, mazai and Dai Zhide, the time is ripe for the establishment of the Tutu. Therefore, if Pei Xingjian and mazai continue to govern Tubo, it will be a bit overqualified. Dai Zhide gave me several compromises. He hoped that he would be in Tibet all his life, and that his children and family members would go with him. Therefore, if the Tubo wants to set up a capital guard, the process will not be as easy as Anxi and Anton. There must be a lot of conflicts, riots and so on. You and Lin Shiling will start to plan the game theory and present it to me at that time Now, if it''s right, you''re the only one. If you let me down and go home to farm, I''ll train you for nothing Li Hong stroked Pei WANYING''s face, which was no longer crying. At the moment, she was like a clever cat, nestling in her side. "Yes, your highness, I will fulfill my mission. You and Lin Shiling will be able to work out the most suitable Tubo for your highness No, the best strategy of the Tubo Prefecture. If it can''t be finished, I''d like to see you! " "Go, go, go, bring your head to see you, immortal, carry your head? You''re not disgusting, I''m disgusting. Go ahead "Yes, your highness. Pei Miss Pei, I''ll leave first. " Jinghui''s expression is excited, and his eyes are about to emit the fire light. He knew better than anyone how much trust his royal highness had placed in him, which was not easily to be let down. I''m afraid that Lin Shiling will have to hold a candle to talk at night after he knows about it. But even if he pulls him to have a night talk, he is willing to talk with his highness, even if he talks for three days and nights, he is willing to have no regrets. Jinghui, standing by the street, watched the carriage passing by him, saluted the carriage again, and looked at the back of the carriage far away. Only then did he begin to run to Lin Shiling''s house with a brisk pace. This good news must be told to him at the first time. "Do you really want my father back?" Pei WANYING was still crying just now, but now it''s cloudy and sunny again. She has some bright smiles with a playful look on her face. Her dimples are looming between her words, as if she wants to put Li Hong''s eyes into it. "Of course, it''s true. Not only do you want your father back, but you want him to be the right servant of Shangshu province. Now, your father is the only one who can be competent for this position and can not be talked about by others and can be convinced by others." Li Hong said faintly, now the beauty is on the side, the heart is full of unprecedented peace. This peace, compared with white pure together, are so harmonious, are so arbitrary, but it seems that there are some differences. But then again, can someone replace Bai Chun''s position in his heart? No one seems to be able to! Pei WANYING is still holding the arm that was wet by her own tears. She is happy and contented and doesn''t speak. She just nestles up. What kind of official does her father really matter to herself, as long as she can come back. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 At the gate of Prince Pei''s mansion, on both sides of the tall vermilion gate, there were two men who looked like servants. They frowned as they watched an ordinary carriage stop at the door. The two drivers took a look at the grand gate of the palace of napei and they looked calm and leisurely. They clearly knew where they were coming from. However, as the servants of Pei king, it was their dereliction of duty to stop a carriage at the gate of the mansion for no reason. So a man watched Hua Meng jump out of the carriage with Jingzhe and then quickly walked over. As soon as he was about to ask questions, he saw a man and a woman coming down from the carriage with the help of two coachmen. When the two men saw the man''s first eye, their pupils began to shrink sharply. They knew who the man was. Although they said that the woman next to him was not Miss Bai Chun, but a different person, they could easily recognize it at one glance. This is the prince''s highness, but the prince''s highness who just beat Pei Wang. "You don''t have to report it. Go on with your own business. I''ll go myself." Li Hong patted one of the men who saluted him on the shoulder and said lightly. Looking up at the three characters of Prince Pei''s residence on a black background and gold lettering, and then at the bright vermilion gate, which is brand-new and bright just after painting. "It''s very imposing. Is someone else in it?" Li Hong stepped forward two steps to the steps and asked. "Back to your highness, King Pei is in the house." The man bowed to see Li Hong''s tall back and said. "Yes, his face is swollen like a pig''s head. If he wants to run out, he is embarrassed. Ha ha..." Li Hong wantonly at the door to smile, behind Li Xian''s two family ministers, the face is a burst of green and red, do not know what to answer. After a few laughs, Li Hong continued to walk inside, but he did not go directly to Li Xian''s residence. Instead, he walked around the Pei palace as if there were no one around. He looked around and looked at him like he was wandering in his back garden. Pei WANYING, who was next to her, didn''t know what he was up to, so she had to follow her in a confused way. However, her duty today was that the prince invited the doctor to see Pei Wang, so she could only continue to follow him around. Huameng and Jingzhe, who are behind her, follow her closely with her medicine in hand. Their eyes are also looking around. Different from Li Hong''s random, they are full of vigilance. "Carved beams and painted buildings, magnificent, beautiful, pavilions, bridges and flowing water, tut tut I''m really willing to spend money. I don''t know what he''s doing so well. I''m not afraid to throw it into a fief for him? What about his house? " Li Hong sighed all the way. Li Xian is really a big hand. The grand and magnificent architectural form of the northern courtyard of the palace also has the exquisite and elegant architectural style of Jiangnan. However, both the southern and Northern architectural styles are integrated by his ingenuity. In the northern style buildings of the palace, it seems that he has put himself in a lofty aspiration. People also become broad-minded because of the architectural style around them A lot more open. When you are in the elegance and delicacy of the south, you can feel the smell of Jiangnan Water Town and small jasper all of a sudden. You can''t help but feel the feeling of leisure and carefree. You can''t wait to write a poem with a folding fan in your hand, walking in all directions and shaking your head. During the journey, when he met with maids, eunuchs, domestic slaves, servants and other officials, he was stunned when he saw Li Hong, and then hurried to salute. No one dared to ask more questions. "What is he doing here? Don''t you think I''m disgraceful enough? " Li Xian''s cheeks are red and swollen like buns. His bright big eyes have become smaller because of the swelling of his cheeks. His words are not as clear as before. Fang MuQing has been serving at his side every day these days. At this moment, it''s not good for Fang Xianzhong to appear in Li Xian''s residence. However, as the princess to be Pei, Fang MuQing has no way to say anything when she appears in the mansion. "It may be that your highness is worried about your injury. Come and visit you." Fang MuQing has been used to losing his temper easily these days. Li Xian, who is extremely irascible, has to say in a soft voice. "Well, let him care for me! He didn''t make this? The weasel must have no good intention to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken. He returned him for me and said directly that I didn''t want to see him! " Standing on the thick Persian carpet in the main hall, Li Xian came back and paced anxiously. The other maids and eunuchs in the hall were silent and did not dare to speak. In recent days, I don''t know that several palace maids and eunuchs were sent by King Pei to yeting Bureau, one of the six bureaus in the inner province. In front of King Pei, the one who could speak up and dare to speak was the princess to be. "After all, it''s your elder brother. Since the crown prince comes here voluntarily, you should treat him well. What happened in the past..." Fang MuQing is used to Li Xian''s temperament. At this time, he should take care of him and comfort him like a big sister. "I want him to come to see me, but for him, I would not have looked like this. People are not human, ghosts are not ghosts..." "I don''t think you deserve to be beaten! It''s good that you didn''t knock out your teeth. Where did you get so much resentment? Isn''t it all your fault? What are you yelling at? Those maids who have been sent to yeting Bureau by you have made mistakes. As for letting you lay down your cruel words, you have to play the board? " Li Hong Shi ran walked around the small garden in front of the main hall, looked at the swollen old Li Xian and said with a strong smile."You..." Looking at Li Xian''s play, it''s more ironic in his eyes. This made him even more angry. He clenched his fists with all his strength, but he could not release it. He hummed, "well, come on, fight. You''d better knock out my teeth, or I''ll tell them all about your Li Hong''s evil deeds in front of his father and his mother." "You really have the face to say that. You''d better think about it. How can you explain to your father and empress mother that the residence of King Wu''s house was burned by you, and then sue me? Just for this one, I can''t put you in the Zongzheng temple. " Li Hong pushed Li Xian away from the door and sat down at the head. Ignore to stare at his small eyes Li Xian, after looking at the room Mu Qing asked: "you are the daughter of room Xian Zhong Fang Mu Qing?" "Yes, your highness. Mu Qing met his royal highness. " Fang MuQing had no choice but to take a look at the stubborn Li Xian, so he had to move forward two steps, salute and reply. "Although your marriage is settled, can you stand his immature childish temper? If I can''t stand it, I can make up my mind to ask Fang Xianzhong to withdraw this marriage. How about finding a good family for you? " Li Hong looked at Li Xian who was still angry and said jokingly. "By you? This was appointed by the mother herself. Why do you change it when you say so? " Li Xian looks at the sky with his head askew, showing his disdain for someone. Fang MuQing is knowledgeable, gentle and intelligent. Although he knows that his highness is making fun of Li Xian, the prince naturally talks about it. It''s only right. So he has to continue to salute: "MuQing, thank you for your concern. Pei Wang''s temper is very kind. I''m afraid it''s because of the complexity of things and some small emotions in his heart these days. ¡± "well said!" Li Hongquan didn''t know what he was saying. He implied that he was responsible for making Li Xian such a land. He got up and went to Li Xian, patted his shoulder and said, "look at a woman. Look at you. As the king of PEI in the Tang Dynasty, he is so magnanimous Alas Unfortunately for the Tang Dynasty, but then again, do you treat guests like this? Not even a cup of tea? So you Go and bring your best tea and cakes. I''ve been on the road for a long time. I''m tired of legs and thirsty for my mouth. Go now. " "Yes, your highness." Seeing that the prince patted herself on the shoulder, a maid in palace almost sat on the ground with fright. After Fang MuQing''s sign, she hastened to go outside. "Come on, don''t be angry. I''m not angry. What are you angry about? Let''s see what I''ve brought to you. It''s the best medicine for removing blood stasis and detumescence. Miss Pei made it by herself. I don''t have the good fortune to enjoy it. Come on Ha ha Don ''t puff your cheeks, will you? It looks like a pig''s head Ha ha, if Li Lingyue saw it, she would laugh for three months, ha ha... " "Do you mean to humiliate me and see my jokes? If so, you have achieved your goal, and you can leave! " Li Xian''s gas exploded quickly. If it can, Li Xian has no doubt that he will explode like thunder that day! His face was livid and his tears swirled in his eyes. He looked at Li Hong, who was smiling and bent down. Li Xian wanted to eat Li Hongsheng. But he also knew that what he was doing was useless and could not shake Li Hong''s position. None of the people present had the qualifications and the courage to persuade the arrogant and arrogant Li Hong. Only Pei WANYING quietly walked up to Li Hong and pulled Li Hong''s sleeve, indicating that he should not go too far. Li Hong finally stopped smiling and gasped for a moment, indicating to Pei WANYING that he knew what he was doing and let her rest assured. Finally, Li Hong''s face finally returned to normal under Pei WANYING''s and Fang MuQing''s worries. However, the smile in her eyes suddenly turned a little cold, which made them feel uncomfortable and even scared. "The winner is the prince, the loser is the bandit, Li Xian. This is the unchangeable law of the strong, which cannot be changed." "What do you want to do Li Xian looked at Li Hong to restore the normal color, asked coldly. He would not believe that Li Hong only came to visit him. Even if his father and his mother planned to go back to Chang''an for the first day, he could not be in a hurry because he had beaten himself. What''s more, the matter between them is not a simple conflict! "I heard that there are many hidden places in Pei''s mansion. Among them, there is a place with luxurious decoration, which is comparable to Daming Palace. So I just want to see and see, brother." Li Hong looked at Li Xian''s narrow eyes and said faintly. "What if I don''t agree?" Li Xian''s pupils are shrinking. He doesn''t want to believe that Li Hong knows where he specializes in business. But Li Hong''s words clearly point to the secret room. "It''s simple. Let Pei''s house turn to ashes like the house of King Wu tonight. It''s just the so-called cutting off the roots. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself, isn''t it?" Li Hong did not give in and pressed him step by step. Now, those who can stand in this hall, listen to him and watch him tit for tat are not outsiders. Therefore, Li Hong doesn''t care if he starts to suppress Li Xian now, even in front of his prospective princess, Mu Qing.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 Pei WANYING, together with Fang MuQing, Huameng and Jingzhe, including other servants of Prince Pei''s mansion, silently watched the originally angry Li Xian gradually subside. After staring at the Prince Li Hong for a long time, she suddenly said, "OK, I believe you! Come with me They walked out of the main hall slowly without anyone to follow. They walked alone through the winding corridor and pavilion to the door of the room where Li Xian and Fang Xianzhong had a discussion. The door was opened by Li Xian himself. When Li Hong Shi ran walked in, Li Xian followed him in. As soon as the door closed, many servants of Prince Pei''s mansion, armed with swords, bows and crossbows, surrounded the independent palace. In the room, Li Hong took a leisurely turn and sighed. I''m afraid that such a room is the bedroom of his father, his mother and his wife. Even the luxury of Luoyang palace is much worse than here. "Fang Xianzhong is willing to give you money." Li Hong shook his head and sat down in his seat. Li Xian didn''t say anything. He was out of the ordinary. He took the initiative to pour tea and water for Li Hong. Then he sat down beside Li Hong and said coldly, "what did you mean to say when you threatened me just now? Now there''s no one, you can say it. " "Luo Binwang, do you know where he is now?" Li Hong looked at Li Xian lightly and asked. "Yes, in Yangzhou." Li Xian frowned and didn''t know what medicine was sold in the old five gourd. "Since you know that Luo Binwang is already in Yangzhou, let''s talk about the relationship between you and Peiyan, the Secretary of the central government of the people''s Republic of China. I''d like to know how far you two are now?" Li Hong was confident and relaxed, and there was a smile on his lips. However, these two words made Li Xian look ugly and shocked to the extreme. Li Xian''s right eye curtain fluttered involuntarily, flashing the light of contradictions and entanglement. There are indeed signs of cooperation between himself and Peiyan, but it has just begun. How can the fifth master know so soon? "Can''t say." Li Xian contradicted for a while, and finally chose to refuse. "Can''t say?" Li Hong really wants to give him a slap. This idiot has not realized that his strength and intelligence quotient alone can''t completely fight Peiyan, the crafty Zhongshu provincial Zhongshu Ling Peiyan? "Yes, it can''t be said." Li Xian decided to carry it to the end. Peiyan did go to him, hoping that he, together with the forces of the five surnames and seven hopes, could help him get the position of the right servant of Shangshu Province, rather than Fang Xianzhong, the most vocal. At the same time, in order to impress himself and support him, he even promised that after he took office, he would stand by his side and support him to overthrow Li Hong and propose to make him prince. So at the moment, facing Li Hong, he can''t say these words. He doesn''t know if he will kill himself and Peiyan directly with his five character! "Recently a ballad came from Yangzhou. Have you heard of it?" Li Hong no longer pressed Li Xian, asked lightly. "The songs from Yangzhou? Oh, there are so many ballads in the south of the Yangtze River. I have to collect them every day? " Li Xian sniffed and said. Li Hong didn''t care, nodded with a smile and said, "one fire, two fires. Fei Yi children should sit in the hall. Do you know what it means? " "One fire, two fires, Fei Yi children when the palace seat?" Li Xian twisted his eyebrows and murmured, unable to guess what the intention was for a while. "Two pieces of fire read ''Yan''," Fei Yi ''is a'' Pei '', "Xiao''er'' is a ''Zi'',''dangdian sitting ''means Changlong, which is a'' long ''character. Is Pei Yan Zi Long right? " Li Hong continued to ask with a smile. "When the palace seat? Isn''t it that Peiyan can be The emperor? " Li Xian hesitated for a moment, but still said the word "emperor". "Yes, that''s exactly what it means. In this way, do you think he will support you? Do you still think the right pawn is where he wants to be? " "But do you think it is possible for him to rebel against me alone?" Li Xian sneered. He didn''t think such a ballad could represent Peiyan''s rebellion. "It is impossible for him to revolt alone, but this ballad comes from Yangzhou. Who is the governor of Yangzhou? Who does uncle Cao despise all the time? What if Peiyan associates with him? Don''t you think it''s suspicious that you''re mixed in it? " "I don''t understand. You''d better make it clear." Li Xian is very annoyed, Li Hong relies on the resources in his hand, and looks confident. If you have that kind of resources in your hand, you can naturally guess the real purpose of Peiyan. You won''t hesitate to support Fang Xianzhong or Peiyan now. The reason why he set fire to Lord Wu''s house was that he supported Pei Yan more. After all, according to his plan with Fang Xianzhong, the most important thing now is to stay still and make a family and career, and then wait for the opportunity to make trouble for Li Hong. So he secretly decided to burn the house of King Wu. After Fang Xianzhong knew about it, Fang MuQing rushed to the house and handed him a letter from Fang Xianzhong. He said he was willing to give up fighting for the right servant''s position, but hoped that he would not collude with Peiyan. At the same time, as Li Hong said today, Peiyan has accumulated enough contacts in the post of zhongshuling in Zhongshu province for many years. He is not so simple and weak as he appears. If he interacts with him, he will suffer in the end.But now, Li Hong also came to warn himself. Did Li Hong not know that he was his biggest enemy? Is that his biggest threat? "What uncle Cao looks down on most is Li Ji, who was given his surname by Gaozu? Li Ji''s son Li Zhen died early, so Li Jingye directly inherited the title of British Duke of his grandfather Li Ji. Li Jingye served as governor of Liuzhou, governor of Meizhou, and now governor of Yangzhou. If he and Peiyan join hands, you will be bullied like a fool. Do you believe it? " Li Hong said lazily. I put Luo Binwang in Yangzhou, just to see if Li Jingye will attract Luo Binwang as in history, and whether he will let Luo Binwang write Nursery Rhymes for him and pass it on to Peiyan. Peiyan zhongshuling was supposed to have been a servant for a long time, but unfortunately it was because of his appearance that he became the shangshuling, thus blocking his way to the post. Naturally, Peiyan, who had always been ambitious, began to use Li Xian to achieve his own goals. "I Li Xian is so good at pit? Well, if he doesn''t promise, I won''t "But he promised you what you wanted, didn''t he?" Li Hong answered quickly. Li Xian is silent. He doesn''t know what Li Hong wants to do! Is he really trying to save himself? "What are you trying to say? If Peiyan wants to hurt me with something, you should be happy. "Li Xian said after thinking for a long time. "I don''t want you to be killed by the courtiers. In that case, it will be a shame to the royal family. I''ll show you this. " Li Hong handed a note to Li Xian. "Green goose? What does that mean? " Li Xian wondered. "That''s why I asked you, how far have you cooperated with Peiyan?" Li Hong sighed and asked. In history, many people said that Li Xian''s death was caused by competing for power and profit with Wu Mei. In fact, in this process, a large part of the reason is that Li Xian was cheated by Peiyan and was used by Peiyan. Although the whole historical event generally points out that Li Xian died because of being vilified and rebelled, the details of it have never been recorded. Li Hong, who is in the wheel of history, will find out how complicated the details are when he experiences all these things. A nursery rhyme written by Li Jingye made Pei Yan want to be an emperor. Because of this, Peiyan naturally wanted to join the royal family with ambition. Only in this way could he hold up the banner of righteousness on the side of the emperor of Qing Dynasty and defeat the two influential people in the court, namely Wu Mei and Li Hong. The relationship between Wu Mei and Pei Yan is harmonious or not. As a senior member of the Tang Empire, in the political struggle, it will never be reflected on the surface. However, they were not as harmonious as they seemed. Otherwise, when Li Hong and Li Zhi were in Liaodong, when Liujing city was under siege, and after Li Xian was released to his palace by Wu Mei, Peiyan always chose to retreat and let Wu Mei move the 1000 butcher camp left by Li Hong into the palace. Peiyan chose to cringe, and at the same time made a slight contact with Li Xian. What he wanted was to find out how ambitious Li Xian was and whether his support was worthwhile. Wu Mei''s political affairs can give Peiyan a good excuse to raise the banner of the Qing emperor''s side. But Li Hong is the prince of the Tang Dynasty. If he wants to raise the flag of the emperor''s side of the Qing Dynasty, there must be a conflict between Li Hong and Li Xian. Obviously, Li Xian just meets Peiyan''s standard. Naturally, he has become the target of Peiyan and a sharp knife in Peiyan''s hand. "Tell me what green goose means first." Li Xian asked instead of answering. "The green character can be divided into December, and the goose character can be split into self-help. Peiyan is saying that he should be in the city in December. Don''t you know?" Li Hong asked in surprise. "I don''t know, he didn''t say it." Li Xian''s swollen cheek is very red at the moment. If everything Li Hong said is true, then he is really the object of Peiyan''s use, rather than that people really intend to make themselves prince. "Keep this note well. I think there should be Peiyan''s handwriting in your house. You can compare it. Of course, you can ask whether I made up the ballad or not." Li Hong got up and walked slowly to the door. Then he stopped and looked back at Li Xian, who was still sitting in the same place. He thought for a moment and said, "I will help you deal with the affairs of Lord Wu''s house. You don''t have to worry. You can handle Peiyan''s affairs by yourself. I can help you. I have helped you. What''s more, whether you believe Li Xianxin or not, I do this for one reason. You are smart and studious since you were a child, and your father loved him very much. If you are used by others because of this, you will only bring shame to the royal family and the emperor. Think about it yourself. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 In the main hall, Pei WANYING handed Fang MuQing the ointment in Huameng''s hand. She carefully told Fang MuQing how to use it and how much to use it. She told her to remember to give Pei Wang the right amount. The two girls had just finished talking about business in the main hall. After talking about their daughter''s family for a while, they saw the prince''s highness, Shi Shi ran, came in. Looking at Fang MuQing''s nervousness and looking at his eyes behind him, Li Hong said with a smile: "don''t worry. He''s OK. He''ll come out after thinking about it." "Yes, your highness. Thank you very much for the medicine." Fang MuQing now seems to be the hostess of Prince Pei''s mansion, but in other people''s eyes, it doesn''t feel abrupt at all. It seems that there should be such a hostess in this mansion. "It''s a blessing for him to marry you. Naturally, he has some temper in the Imperial Palace since he was a child. I believe he will be a good husband." Under Pei WANYING''s hidden indication, Li Hong glanced around the main hall. On the central wall of the main hall, which was not available just now, I don''t know when I hung the picture of the orange billed and blue faced booby that I spread out in front of Li Xian three days ago. Fang MuQing heard Li Hong''s words, her beautiful face could not help reddening. Although she said that she was the princess to be, she was still a little shy when she was mentioned by the prince. Looking at the faint blush on Fang MuQing''s cheek, and then at Pei WANYING who winked at him just now, it is obvious that this picture was just put up by Fang MuQing. What is the purpose of this picture is already clear and can not be clearly understood. Li Xian is obviously blessed with such a beautiful and beautiful woman. At the same time, Li Hong waved to Fang MuQing, who had been worried about Li Xian. Li Hong stopped her from sending her to the gate of the mansion. Instead, she asked her to visit Li Xian. On the carriage, Pei WANYING tilted her head, looked at Li Hong for a moment, and patted her unconscious hand. She was very fond of her appearance of halting and hesitating. "Ask what you want to ask?" Li Hong stroked her head and gently kisses her white jade like forehead. "Is the bird in that painting really what you said last time? If so, isn''t the mother cruel to the chicks? Why choose... " "Didn''t that room ask you anything when he hung that painting?" Li Hong asked instead of answering. The dimple floated in front of Li Hong''s eyes. Li Hong could not help kissing her in the dimple. She immediately got Pei WANYING''s angry white eyes. Then she said, "nothing. It seems that she knows what this painting is about. So she hung it up and hoped you would keep your promise?" Pei WANYING guessed curiously that if, as Li Hong said, the first born chick would drive away the second one with the tacit consent of its mother under healthy conditions, then Fang MuQing would probably know the habits of this bird. "It''s nothing strange. There are birds on the island not far from Yizhou, and the person who gave the painting to Li Chengqian, the king of Hengshan, was the one who went to sea. Therefore, if you observe carefully, you will know the habits of these birds." Li Hong knocked on the window in front of the carriage and motioned for Jingzhe to find Princess Yiyang and his wife to come to the east palace. Pei WANYING still does not believe that some people will have enough to support. She has nothing to do to study the habits of these birds. In fact, in her heart, she is unwilling to believe such a cruel reality. Although the time to get along with her was not long, Li Hong knew her very well. She looked at Pei WANYING, who did not speak. Her eyes drooped and her long eyelashes seemed to be able to hang something. She was a little glum about her mind. So she held her hand and said, "this is the law of nature, and it is also the rule of nature. The law of the jungle is not only a true portrayal of human beings, but also the real state of birds and animals in nature. Each species has its own unique means of inheritance and their elimination rules. However, compared with human beings, animals continue to live under their natural laws. Whether it is ruthless killing or warm breeding, they respect the same rules for thousands of years. And we In fact, it is the source of real cruelty. " Pei WANYING flapping can speak eyes, staring at Li Hong stupidly, standing in the position of one person under ten thousand people, the prince should not have such experience. "Don''t be surprised, any cruelty can''t resist the heartlessness of people''s hearts. So, this time I''m helping Li Xian, but actually I''m also helping myself. This is more cruel than that bird, because they are direct, but we are cunning." Li Hong gives Pei WANYING a big smile. People are often like this, especially women, in the animal often blind love overflowing, and in the face of human, but sometimes can not arouse their love. But no matter what, these things are not what she can participate in now, and she does not want her to join in in the future. She, who studies medicine with Sun Simiao, is afraid that she will not change her mind like saving the dying and helping the wounded in her life. Using Li Xian or making Li Xian unable to cooperate with Peiyan is indeed the purpose of Li Hong. In fact, it is very simple, that is to attack the shield with his spear. The cooperation between Peiyan and Li Xian will only speed up the rapid expansion of both Peiyan''s and Li Xian''s ambitions. Although Li Hong can easily cope with their cooperation, if they can divide and break their alliance and make Li Xian lonely and weak, wouldn''t it be easier for him to cope with it?I can sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, and watch them suspect each other and fight each other secretly. In this way, I can make a profit again, which is in line with the strategy of a superior person. why not? After Pei Hangjian came back, he wanted to be a right soldier. He was not just a person who has the final say. If he could get rid of Pei Jian Jian, what would he do if he was a strong competitor on the court? The carriage stopped at the gate of the main hall of the east palace. The two people who were nestling in each other and thought about their own thoughts were separated from each other. Only then did they slowly step out of the carriage. "My Lord, Princess Yiyang and his son-in-law have arrived." Snow like Li Hong salute said, but eyes that full of spring, how can not cover. Bai Chun has not been in the east palace. She has been staying in the palace of Prince PU for several days. She and Banmei, as well as the orchid and the summer solstice, have become the objects of accompaniment. The prince''s madness and impact on her body last night has made her indulge in it all the time, and her heart is shaking. He and ban Mei were tossed about by his highness prince all night. After getting up this morning, the prince''s highness took him and ban Mei to warm up in the bathroom for a long time. Now, he still feels that some parts of his body are extremely sensitive, excited and crazy. Similarly, he is also extremely painful. The whole person is full of joy that is about to break up. Li Hong pinched her cheek with a smile, and said with a smile, "well, have you decided what to eat for dinner with Yan Lingbin? Go and pick up Li Dan, the king of Yin. He was so sick that he couldn''t accompany his mother to Luoyang to meet his father. Now he is alone in the Imperial Palace and has no one to accompany him. He doesn''t want to come and see me. " "Back to your highness, the king of Yin came here today, but you were not there, and then went back and said to come back tomorrow." The summer solstice leads Li Hong to the study, but Pei WANYING stealthily drags Xiaoxue. She is red and doesn''t know what she is whispering in Xiaoxue''s ear. She just stares at Li Hong with her eyes from time to time. Then, Li Hong''s Yu Guang sees that Pei WANYING is quietly led upstairs by Xiao Xue. It looks like Li Hong laughs. I''m afraid that the little girl was teased by her own hands in the carriage, did she? I''m afraid I want to wash myself now. Otherwise, just facing Yan Lingbin''s puzzled eyes, Pei WANYING blushed and dared not look at Yan Lingbin, and her chin was almost lowered to her chest. Li Hong laughed twice, indicating that Yiyang and his son-in-law Quanyi should sit down and talk. After serving everything at the summer solstice, Li Hong sat behind a spacious desk and looked at the two people again. Then he said, "Yiyang, many of your business seems to be Tubo, right?" Yi Yang''s eyes glared and his face tightened. He didn''t know what medicine Li Hong was selling in his gourd. So he asked cautiously, "you What do you want to do? " "I don''t do anything. I just hear about it. Just ask. By the way, how is Quan Yi at home? You''ve been married for almost a year, haven''t you? " Li Hongdong''s and West''s sentences seem to be playing a role in the daily life, but the vigilance between Yiyang''s looks is getting stronger and stronger. "So what?" In the face of Li Hong''s indecipherable question, Yiyang cheered himself up and said with a fuller upper circumference and his chin. "return to your highness, now everything is fine, and your royal highness is very virtuous. All this is a blessing of the minister." Quan Yi got up and replied. "By the way, I remember you are from Tianshui county (Gansu and other places), right?" Li Hong held a charcoal pen in his hand and turned around in his hand. He asked casually. "Yes, your highness." "Are your parents in Chang''an or Tianshui now?" "They have gone back, all in Tianshui." "You don''t plan to go back when The one who visited them with Princess Yiyang, or did she not want to? " "This The princess has mentioned it, but the minister thought it was not a long time, so he was... "Li Hong, what kind of medicine do you sell in your gourd? Is it OK to say it directly? Is it fun for you to frighten our husband and wife like this? " Yi Yang stands up, and Quan Yi on one side, as well as Xiao Xue, who helps Li Hong massage his shoulder, are all shocked. They looked at Yiyang in some incredible way. How could Yiyang, who has always been a good wife and good mother at home, become like this in the east palace? This It felt like the princess who had not been married. Snow playfully spit next fragrant tongue, hastily continues the hand movement, because someone feels the hand on the shoulder is still, then motionless stretch out his hand to clap his show buttocks, let oneself don''t stop. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 Faced with the ferocity of Yiyang, Li Hong felt his nose, then pointed to Yiyang and jokingly said, "you don''t always suffer from this kind of anger at home, Quan Yi? There is not a trace of a good wife and a good mother... " "Li Hiro! If you do this again, I will refuse whatever you say next Yi Yang''s face sank, and the image of a virtuous wife and mother, gentle and virtuous, was easily punctured and destroyed by him as soon as he arrived at the east palace! "Well, no problem. Let''s just say it. Three years, three years." Li Hong strokes out a three character, said candidly. "What three years?" Yi Yang looks at his son-in-law beside him inexplicably, and then looks at Li Hong and asks. "I don''t have anyone in my hand. Quan Yi and I fought in Tibet in those years, and they are relatively familiar with Tubo. Pei Xingjian and Ma Zaiyuan went back to Chang''an a few days ago. I need a military general to guard Tubo. It''s better to have a Royal Princess who can replace aunt Wencheng and become another Holy Buddha mother of Tubo. I will try to integrate Tubo completely and become a part of my Tang Dynasty within three years. " Li Hong''s face said that in the end, he became upright and could not see any sense of banter. Yiyang and Quanyi are stunned, or shocked by Li Hong''s words, and let them go to Tibet for three years! This The couple had no idea that Li Hong would let them go to Tibet for three years! "You Are you serious? " Yi Yang stares at Quan Yi, who is ready to get up and take orders. He stammers. "Yes, seriously." Li Hong looked at Yi Yang''s incredible eyes and said firmly. "Then you are not afraid of me. I have become another Wencheng princess?" "If I''m afraid, I won''t let you go." "But What can I do? " Yiyang has some doubts. What''s the use of going to Tubo? What can I do for him, Li Hong?! In her consciousness, she was able to have today''s comfortable and stable happiness. Under the premise of her mother''s wife''s abolition as a commoner, she could still enjoy all the noble courtesies of the princess, because of Li Hong''s relationship. Now, Li Hong has to hand over such a heavy responsibility to his wife and his wife, which is beyond their imagination. This is definitely not exile. This is definitely not the kind of exile that the royal family gives to their children. Otherwise, Quan Yi would not be given such important military power. It can be seen that if the military power of Tubo is in power, and if she reaches the influence of aunt Wencheng in Tubo, or if aunt Wencheng has any secret alliance with herself, all these can make the Tubo conquered by Li Hong break away from the Tang Dynasty and become independent again. "You don''t need to do anything. Take your business and bring back the local products of Tibet. Everything is enough." "So simple?" Yiyang felt his tone changed. "That''s it." "I will not live up to your Highness''s entrustment, and surely nail the Tubo tribes to death, so that they can''t move." Quan Yi takes a look. He asks the princess''s wife who hasn''t responded for a long time. He gets up and says firmly. "Aunt Wencheng is now active in Luoyang frequently. She not only wants to restore Tubo, but also wants to ask Uncle Ji Wang to marry Li Chuyuan. This matter has been rejected by me. But I''m afraid aunt Wencheng will send this news back to Tubo, so as to create conflicts between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo. So I need a Royal Princess to go and prove to Tubo that the Tang Dynasty''s emphasis on Tubo has not changed. " "So what I have to do is let the people of Tubo forget aunt Wencheng and remember my princess Yiyang?" Yi Yang was enlightened, but his mind turned better after he got married. Li Hong was a bit surprised. "Smart, that''s what it means." "But But just the two of us, are we a little weak? " "Who said you two? You are also in charge of Tubo with the people you know well, Jinghui, Minister of the Ministry of finance, and Lin Shiling, the crown prince Zhan Shicheng. Moreover, Dai Zhide is still in Tibet. Can''t the five of you do it within three years? " "Jinghui?" Yi Yang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of joy. How can business people not be happy when they meet the God of wealth? In recent years, I have been dealing with the Minister of Hubu. Naturally, I am familiar with Jinghui. But when I hear Lin Shiling''s name, the expression on Yiyang''s face collapses again. I don''t know why. Although Lin Shiling is just a little Zhan Shicheng, she just doesn''t like him, and even fears him at the bottom of her heart. Since Li Hong was promoted from a lonely scholar to Zhan Shicheng in the crown prince''s mansion, this man has been helping Jinghui manage the Royal Bank. Naturally, there will be some intersection between him and him. Although he has never felt sorry for himself all the time, he always feels that the man is like a poisonous tongue, ruthless, and unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal People. Looking at Yiyang''s excited expression, he suddenly wrinkled up, filled with the meaning of the elder brother''s unwillingness, so he comforted him: "I know you don''t like Lin Shiling, but whether you or Quan Yi or Jing Hui, the three of you are too open and aboveboard. Once you get to Tubo, where the poor mountains and rivers make trouble for the people, your set will work sometimes, but it is big Part of the time, we still need Lin Shiling, a villain who needs to be treated by cruel people, so you don''t have to worry that they will embarrass you in Tubo. "After Li Hong finished, Xiao Xue went to the bookcase behind her, opened a small drawer, held out a gold inlaid jade crown prince token in both hands, and gently placed it on Li Hong''s desktop. "Isn''t there Dai Zhide? He has been in Tibet for several years. It''s a big deal that we can''t ask him about anything?" Yiyang is still reluctant, no one is willing to put such a cold, cruel, sinister and vicious tongue around him. "What virtue do you not know about Dai Zhide? When we were in prison, he was once dismissed as Minister of rites. Why don''t you know? I''m afraid you all depend on Dai Zhide, so Lin Shiling has to go this time. " Li Hong threw the exquisite gold inlaid jade crown prince''s token to Yiyang, and continued: "take this one, but don''t use it easily, unless it''s Lin Shiling''s way and method, which endangers your interests, you can use it. If it''s just for Tubo, this token is useless. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Li Hong looks at Yi Yang to take over the token, and suddenly a touch of joy flashed between his eyebrows and says with cold water. "No, I see. But if you are like this, my father will agree? " "Why don''t you fight against Quan? This will give me more reason to send you Li Hong gave her a look and got up and said. "You''re going to die, aren''t you?" Yiyang looks at Li Hong passing by. She reaches out and punches Li Hong''s arm in anger. She doesn''t know whether it hurts or not. Her little hand feels a burst of pain, as if she hit a rock. "Don''t worry. I let you wander around Chang''an city every day. They just hang on to the royal family like walking corpses. I''m afraid they''ve already tired of you. I wish you could stay as far away as possible." Li Hong continues to go out, tall back not salty said. Anyway, now Yiyang has agreed and the token has been accepted. I''m not afraid that she will go back on her regret. If she doesn''t attack her a few words, she always feels that there are some shortcomings. "Li Hong, can you put away your way of using people in front of you instead of people facing back! I''m so angry. Quan Yi, don''t stop me. I''ll fight with him Snow, you let me go By the way, Gao''an is also a walking corpse in Chang''an city. " Seeing that he was stopped by the snow, he couldn''t break free, so he had to look at the angry figure and ask. "Well arranged, go to Jiangnan to enjoy the water." "Li Hong, I Why did I have to go to Tubo, but she went to Jiangnan instead? " Yiyang is really going to be angry. The two princesses in the Tang Dynasty are so different in treatment. "Who let your son-in-law be from Tianshui County, you deserve it." Li Hong''s words came from another room. After a while, Quan Yi, who had followed Li Hong out of the study, saw her Princess''s wife, accompanied by Xiao Xue, humming and hawing. She came out of the prince''s study with her attractive red lips, glancing at Li Hong, who was talking to Yin Wang Li Dan, and then ran to Yan Lingbin and others to sit down. Li Dan is much thinner than before, but still looks fleshy. At the age of nine, he is much more energetic than the two years before. He is no longer the meat ball bullied by Li Lingyue. However, his simple and honest character is still incisive. In the face of Li Hong''s flirting and joking, he is no longer as angry as before. Instead, he has been staring at the delicious tea table since he came. Li Hong said that he was busy with picking and choosing, and sometimes he asked his palace girls to take some of them and prepare to take them back to the palace. "Little fat boy, my father and my mother are going to spend the first day in Chang''an. Eat less. Don''t come back and see you become a meat ball. Then Li Lingyue will have to laugh at you again." "Lingyue won''t laugh at me, she said. As long as I keep those chickens well, I won''t laugh at me." Li Dan continued to pick and choose on the tea table, a pair of indifferent reply. "Are you still helping her raise those chickens?" Li Hong''s surprised eyes almost fell to the ground. The little fat man was too real! "Well, it''s OK. I have to go and see it myself every day and count it..." "What do you mean?" Li Hong frowned. How many chickens do you count every day? Li Dan looked at the tea table with satisfaction, and then he had time to look at Li Hong. He said scornfully, "of course, count whether there are more. It turns out that there are so many." "Isn''t it just seven or eight? Why are there so many?" Li Dan looked at his brother with disgust on his face and said speechless: "stupid. Those chickens laid eggs. Don''t they hatch chickens? Chicken and big chicken together, isn''t there more? Otherwise, how can we figure out whether there are chickens or eggs first! " Li Hong, who was despised by the little fat man, looked at Li Dan seriously and asked, "do you understand whether there is chicken or egg first?" "No, it''s going to take some time. Now I''m just beginning to observe. I''ve got some clues." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 Li Hong was very curious about Li Dan''s exploration of chicken or egg first. Could the little fat man still start from the philosophical problem which was puzzled by people all the way to the issue of the origin of human life and the theory of evolution? With a curious attitude, Li Hong has been questioning the little fat man who has become cold because of this problem. However, no matter how he talks, Li Dan turns a blind eye to Li Hong''s questions and keeps a secret of his problems, and ignores his topic at all. Seeing Li Dan''s face full of confidence, several women also helped Li Hong to force questions and lure him to explore the question of whether there was chicken or egg first, but they were all rejected by Gao Leng, a little fat man. Seeing that his juice was taken away, Li Dan, who was worried, had no choice but to haughtily say: "of course, I have made some research achievements. This is a very profound problem, which concerns the growth of all things. In his mind, the emperor should be a prince who is only interested in war and economy. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know himself in Taoism and learning If so, but the emperor can also quote scriptures. "Tao gives birth to one, life to two, two to three, and three to all things. All things negative Yin and embrace Yang, Chong Qi think harmony, is "Tao". Is it not a dialectical and relative combination of yin and Yang? There is a mixture of things, born naturally. Tao is a thing, only trance but trance. In a trance, there is an image; in a trance, there is something in it. The state without form or image is called trance. To meet them, one does not see the first; then, one does not see the next. Therefore, the consciousness of the ancestors is: "Tao is a mixture of things prior to heaven and earth; Tao is a universal law existing in all things; Tao is invisible and has no image." Li Hong''s superficial understanding of Taoism lies in the fact that when he was in Tubo, when he was discussing Buddhism with Princess Wencheng, he came to seek advice from Dai Zhide. But these words also made Li Dan nod his head and say yes, as if he was about to touch the threshold of chicken or egg first. He thought about Li Hong''s words again and fell into meditation. "It''s difficult and easy to form one another with or without, long and short, high and low inclined, sound and sound, and follow each other. Is that the first egg or the first chicken? Where do we come from? " Li Dan unconsciously murmured. At the moment, in Li Dan''s heart, he even felt that as long as he understood where people came from, he might be able to figure out whether there were chickens or eggs first. Li Hong just turned his mouth and put his hand on the head of the little fat man who was about to be bewildered. He woke him up and joked, "ask the queen mother how she hatched you out of the egg!" "Oh! Yes Li Dan also patted his head melon seeds, and suddenly said, "no, I''m going back. Tomorrow morning I''ll ask them to save some eggs for me. The chicken comes out of the eggshell. It seems that people are not. How did the man come out? When my mother comes back, I''ll ask her to... " Li Dan''s last words were still wrapped around Li Hong''s ears, but the small figure had disappeared in the study. Li Hong, who had come back from his mind, was surprised and called out in a hurry: "little fat man, you are doing death. You can''t ask the empress mother about this matter." Li Hong got up from behind the desk in a hurry. Regardless of the juice left by Li Dan, he was accidentally knocked over on the expensive Persian carpet and ran after him! Between the electric light and the flint, Li Hong remembered the scene of his first visit to Luoyang. He asked about his mother and his father in Tongxin Pavilion. Subconsciously, he calculated when the empress was pregnant with himself and was beaten by the empress. If Li Dan, a little fat man, ran up to his mother and asked how he was born, with the scientific knowledge of this era and this kind of rebellious thing with a little provocative ethics. Once the empress mother knows that Li Dan talks with him about whether there are chickens or eggs first, if Li Dan asks whether he is hatched by the mother, I am afraid that he will be killed by a little fat man! Li Hong rushed out in a hurry. Despite the surprised eyes of Pei WANYING, Yan Lingbin, Yiyang and Xiaoxue, Li Hong quickly ran to the gate of Lizheng hall. However, Li Dan''s carriage had disappeared in his sight. Li Hong, who was powerless to come back, looked at several women who were still stunned in the living room and asked weakly, "when the little fat man goes out, is he very excited?" Several women looked at him suspiciously and nodded at the same time. Li Hong felt powerless again. He thought to himself, "if you enter the Palace tomorrow, you must tell Li Dan a few words. You can''t talk nonsense.". If you really ask, once the Imperial Palace and even the people heard that Li Dan, the king of Yin, was hatched by the queen Li Hong looked up at the East Palace, and felt a shiver in his heart. Would the empress mother tear it down to vent her anger? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 On the cold night of the fourth year of Xianheng, the gate of the Imperial City opened slowly, and a simple and simple carriage drove slowly out of the East Palace of the prince, and then out of the gate of the Imperial City, driving on the Changan Street of the Tang Dynasty. Although it was late at night, the curfew was still occasionally heard in the distance, as well as the footsteps of the city military guards. The cold wind with a penetrating chill, wandering in the street like a ghost, the curved tooth of the moon, like a naughty boy with a smile, sends out a trace of cold light, hanging above the silent night sky. The sky full of stars inlaid in the sky like ink on the top of the sky, like a gorgeous gem, placed in a woman''s jewelry box, shining, dazzling. After driving for a long distance, the carriage stopped slowly. In a short time, a tall man in a fur suit integrated with the night color stepped out of the carriage first, and then reached out to support a woman in white fur and slowly stepped out of the carriage. The carriage was silent. It held up two lanterns and followed a man and a woman behind him. A man and a woman walked side by side, holding hands and strolling leisurely in the dark Changan Street. Under the light and shadow, Li Hong and Pei WANYING looked at each other with a smile. They both had a warm smile on their faces. "You don''t have to send it to me personally. Huameng and Jingzhe are already familiar with me." Pei WANYING only felt that her little hand was being held. She was reluctant to let go of her warmth. She even had some expectations in her heart. Could this road to home be longer? It was better to have no end. "I come out to relax and relax. Donggong can''t stay any longer. No matter what I say, I''ll have to ask Li Dan, a little fat man, for advice tomorrow." Li Hong felt the jade hand in the palm of his hand gently and said with lingering fear. "Well, remember to tell him. It''s disrespectful. What do you think you really think? How can you say such a disrespectful thing?" Pei WANYING tone with a trace of worry, although in blame, but no tone of blame. "Some of the discussions were put into the discussion. The original intention was to remind Li Dan of the difference between ovum and human beings. Only in this way can he grasp the direction. He may become a figure like his ancestors. He may be as bad as Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang. So when he was excited, he forgot the rules." Li Hong laughed and explained to Pei WANYING. "Yes, if King Yan It''s good. " Pei WANYING consciously made some mistakes and swallowed what she wanted to say with her hair around her ears. "Yes, but don''t worry. I know what to do and everything will be OK. Are you still worried about the trip to Li Xian''s house with me today?" Li Hong looks at Pei WANYING on one side of her face. Under the dim lantern, the original snow-white skin color is stained with a light soft color, which makes the original delicate side face more attractive. Pei WANYING let Li Hong hold her little hand and walked slowly forward. After a long time, she said, "the orange billed and blue faced boobies and chickens are egg laying species, but the hatching chicks, because The animal survival law, however, has a different fate. I don''t know whether it is happiness or sorrow. If It would be nice to be cared for like a chicken. " In the end, Pei WANYING''s voice is too low to be heard. Fortunately, it was not the bustling streets of Chang''an at this time, but the silence of people and everything in Chang''an. At night, Li Hong still heard Pei WANYING''s words into his ears. I think the chick is Li Dan today, and the chick is himself and Li Xian. One is born in the front and the other is born in the rear. After all, one will be driven out by the other and let it live and die on its own. "People, like birds and animals, grow up in helpless environments. Sometimes the reality is so cruel that you often need to do things you don''t want to face. Now that you are faced with Just try your best. " Li Hong said with some regret. What happened between him and Li Xian? I''m afraid no one can know that he is not an immortal, can control the development of the situation, but can not control the growth and annihilation of Li Xian''s ambition. No one knows whether he is still coveting the crown prince''s position except Li Xian himself. Therefore, from the beginning of seamless change to Tianyi seam, while pressing step by step, I am still looking for a way to survive for Li Xian. However, if the development of the situation is beyond its control and unable to control the overall situation, then I will really be in trouble. Therefore, no matter what, after the Yuan Dynasty, Fan Yang had to change when he was allowed to go to the south of the Yangtze River with the permission of his mother and his father. The Cui family in Boling, the Zheng family in Xingyang, the Cui family in Qinghe County, and the Li family in Zhaojun County, as well as in the court hall, had to be changed. Pei WANYING listened to the sigh in Li Hong''s tone, and suddenly stopped. A pair of bright eyes looked at Li Hong and said with emotion: "concubine I know that I''ve gone beyond it today. I hope your highness will excuse me, but It''s just that I''m upset physically and mentally. I hope your highness can be safe... " In the night, you can still clearly see the beauty of Pei WANYING, the concubine''s self claim, and the faint blush creeping up her cheek, together with her dimples, with a trace of shame, which makes people want to look like this in the cold wind.Li Hong released Pei WANYING''s hand without saying anything. She raised her hands and held up her delicate and shy cheek. Looking at her shy eyes, she said in a soft voice: "you''re right. These years, beside me, Bai Chun has occasionally dared to refute and warn me. No one has ever said anything contrary to my opinion in front of me. I''m not a God. I''m also a person who makes mistakes, so sometimes I need someone around me to point out the things and details that I''m easy to ignore, so you''re doing the right thing, and I hope you can keep doing this. " Pei WANYING looked at the same bright eyes and the handsome face growing rapidly in her own sight. She actively raised her neck and welcomed her attractive red lips. A warm feeling came from her lips. Pei WANYING closed her eyes with satisfaction and allowed the prince to hold her tightly, even though she was about to kick out her breath I don''t want to be released by the crown prince at this moment. The carriage stopped in the distance. When they stopped, Hua Meng stood still and looked at the front with a lantern in his hand. He knew that the prince''s highness and miss Pei had stopped, so he stopped. Just when Pei WANYING felt that she was about to faint, her domineering lips would not give up her red lips. She gasped slightly and heaved her chest covered in the white fur. She looked at Li Hong angrily and said, "today You have to be good to Bing tonight. I''m afraid I have to prepare some things for the first day with my mother these days, and my father will come back. I''m afraid my mother will be too happy to sleep tonight... " "So I won''t see you these days?" Li Hong is still holding that dazzling face, forehead close to the forehead asked. "Well..." Pei WANYING wanted to nod her head, but her forehead was leaned by the man''s forehead, so she had to continue to explain in a low voice: "I''m going to visit the master in Lantian, so I''m afraid there are many things before the first day, and I''m afraid there will be no time to meet you then." "Yes, I still have to see Lao sun. In this way, they will stay with you. Du qiuniang, Huo Xiaoyu and Xue ChuChu are on the way back from Luoyang to Chang''an with their father. You can''t do without personal service." Li Hong took Pei WANYING''s hand again and began to walk slowly. Pei WANYING looked sideways at the tall figure and angular face, nodded her head and agreed with Li Hong''s words, but did not refute. "Why did your majesty summon the three of them to the palace all of a sudden? I remember that it was the Queen''s will. Yan Lingbin thought that his accomplishments were not enough, and he was sad for several days. Today, I listened to you to solve the doubts, and then I removed my doubts." Pei WANYING some have no words to look for words to say. In the first place, the empress summoned several people to the palace, but in the face of the prince, she specially left Yan Lingbin to accompany her. The other three were called into the palace to accompany her majesty and make the music dominated by his majesty before the first day of the new year. So these days, Du qiuniang and others were left in Luoyang to accompany Li Zhi to make the music. Because of Li Hong''s relationship, Wu Meisi wanted to go, and finally she left Pei WANYING a Yan Lingbin to accompany her. Pei WANYING has been in love with Yan Lingbin and others these days. Therefore, on the premise that Yan Lingbin has been suffering from heart disease, today she left Yan Lingbin in the east palace. As for what to do, Pei WANYING will not admit it. With her delicate head high, no matter how Li Hong asked her how she thought of it, Pei WANYING was playful, puffing her cheeks and looking up at the sky. Gao Leng ignored Li Hong''s questioning. Pei WANYING, who was so anxious to be questioned, stopped again and looked at Li Hong angrily. A pair of bright talking eyes filled with feint anger: "you hate it!" Before the powder punch was lifted, the person who hated the deepest part of her heart had already started to run forward, so someone had to wear a white fur coat in the night, chase with his feet, frighten someone in his mouth, stop quickly and hit him. "Catch up with me." Standing at the gate of Pei Xingjian''s mansion, he patted the door at will, and said to the white beauty not far away. "So fast, so short a time?" Pei WANYING looked behind her. The carriage was still quietly following her, but the lane seemed to have become shorter and arrived unconsciously. "Quick? It won''t be nice to see you home a few more times. " The gate of the mansion was opened by a small lantern held by the porter. When it was seen that it was the prince''s highness, he almost dropped the lantern to the ground. "Send your young lady back, what are you excited about?" Li Hong was in a good mood and joked with the porter who was already familiar with him. As the porter could not speak and salute, Pei WANYING gently slapped Li Hong and gave him a white eye. After Li Hong''s words that tomorrow morning, they will wait for you outside the gate of the mansion. They are reluctant to part with the porter to close the door of the mansion. "Miss, Miss Yang has been waiting for you for a long time." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 Hearing the porter''s words, Pei WANYING, who had been walking forward, couldn''t help but be stunned. Her eyes passed through the low flowers and plants. She saw that her room curtain had not been closed. In the glass window, two figures were walking back and forth in her room. Standing in the same place and looking at the two figures in the window, Pei WANYING nodded to the porter and went straight in. Her mother''s room had no light and was obviously asleep. After thinking about it, Pei WANYING still put her hands down and crept to the door of her mother''s room. She was about to put her ears on the door to listen. She heard a familiar voice whispering, "WANYING? Come in. " Frightened Pei WANYING looked at the tightly closed door, spit out lilac tongue playfully, and then gently opened the door and walked in. A foot just stepped in, a candle light also timely lit up, mother is sitting in the front hall, with a trace of fatigue looking at themselves. "Take the door and come back so late. A girl''s family runs to the East Palace every day. I''m not afraid to be laughed at." Lu gave Pei WANYING, who was coquettish on her shoulder, pinched her small white face and said angrily. "Mother, is Miss Yang here again?" Pei WANYING in Lu''s sign, sat down beside, chuckling. "Isn''t that because you run to the East Palace every three days and provoke people to come here? Your father is not here. You are used to being wild these years. You don''t know what happened. How can you know the prince? " "I don''t want to. I got to know him when I went to Lantian with my master. I don''t know if he is the prince?" Pei WANYING shook her head and enjoyed her mother''s love. "What happened to King Napai?" Lu looked at her daughter''s face with spring breeze, and knew that she could not stop it now. I can only hope that the crown prince can take care of WANYING a lot in the future. After all, Yang Yu is the princess to be. If I taste the relationship between Pei WANYING and the Crown Prince now, who knows what will happen to WANYING in the high wall courtyard? Thinking of this, Lu Shuo sighed and shook her head again. This daughter has been cute and lovely all these years. She never let herself worry, but in this matter. "My daughter sent medicine to the prince today. I can''t help but go, can''t I? By the way, mother, I''ll tell you a piece of good news. You will be happy after hearing it. " Pei WANYING closed her ears with some scattered hair. She approached Lu and said flatteringly. "What good news can you have? Can the prince reward you today? You said that the crown prince was also mischievous. When he took 1.8 million taels of silver to the poetry meeting, it would be a joke if the world''s scholars knew about it. " "Mother..." Pei WANYING stretched her voice and said, "the prince doesn''t understand. Besides, it''s eunuch Yang Wu''s own opinion, and it''s not the prince''s command. Why don''t you say that the prince loves the people like a son? When the Lantian plague happened, the prince went there in person..." "Yo Yo, I started to elbow out before I went through the door. If I married into the East Palace, you still have me in your eyes?" "Hee hee, you tease people again. Isn''t your daughter still at home now? Oh, don''t interrupt you. Forget the business. " Pei WANYING looked back and heard a few vague voices outside. She suddenly remembered that Yang Yu was still waiting for her. So she looked at Lu again and said, "by the way, mom, dad is coming back!" "What?" Lu looked at Pei WANYING''s excited eyes and asked in surprise. "Shh Keep your voice down. The prince said today that he was going to let dad return to Chang''an before the first day of the new year It''s hard to say. You''d better ask your father when he comes back. " Pei WANYING said that in the end, she realized that this was a matter for the imperial court, and that there was not a single word left. It was better not to tell her mother first, so as not to do it when it was time. Would it not make her happy in vain. "You WANYING, is this true or false? But the prince said it himself Lu grabs Pei WANYING''s hand excitedly, and her face is full of eagerness. "Well!" Pei WANYING nodded. She looked at the door behind her again and determined, "yes, the prince said it himself. Dad yuan was appointed to come back a few days ago." "This This is really wonderful, then So Then you can''t go to the East Palace tomorrow. Let''s make amends to the crown prince. Tomorrow, our wife and I have to worship our ancestors and bless your father to come back as soon as possible and safely This dead girl, it''s only half a day before you tell me that you want to die in a hurry, don''t you? " Lu''s words were incoherent. Fortunately, she was not flustered. She confirmed with PEI WANYING several times. After knowing that she could not tell others, she drove Pei WANYING out. Holding Lu''s hand, Pei WANYING whispered in Lu''s ear: "Niang, I''ve told the prince that I''ll stay with you at home these days and wait for your father to come back. In addition, it''s going to be the new year''s day in a few days. The child still has to visit his master. Tomorrow, Huameng and Jingzhe will accompany you to go with me." Two people went to the door and stopped again. Lu said strangely, "the people around the prince, that..." Lu pointed to the door, listened attentively, and then whispered, "you didn''t serve Miss Yang. If you bring them to your side, you won''t be afraid of Miss Yang...""What should I do? If I refuse, I''m afraid the crown prince will send four, and now there are two. If you are careful not to be seen, maybe it will be better? What''s more, Du qiuniang is not around, and there is no personality in the family... " Lu patted Pei WANYING''s hand, nodded and said, "make up your mind. Your father is not here these years. You''ve done a lot of things at home and abroad. My mother listens to you, but In front of the prince is no better than at home. Your young lady who is used to be by your father should be more restrained. There are many royal rules. Only when the prince dotes on you, can you not be bullied. Now that you are close to the prince, your mother is afraid that Miss Yang will enter the palace... " "Mother Don''t worry. I know it in my mind. Just like you taught me, you can always respect Miss Yang for everything "Just afraid of..." "I''m gone. Take a rest." Pei WANYING stopped her mother''s worry. She gave Lu a kiss on the cheek, opened the door and quietly walked out. Looking at the back of his daughter''s departure, Lu shook his head helplessly. It seems that he needs to find time to write a letter to his sister, Princess Ji, to see if he can take care of him in the future. After the husband came back from Tubo, he didn''t know how the court would be comfortable. If he could have a place in the court, it would be better for WANYING. But When I think of Yang Yu''s father, Yang Sijian, it''s time to be in high spirits. I''m afraid Pei WANYING is in a situation where she has worked in the east palace for many years Oh. With a silent sigh, she slowly walked into the back room with a candle in her hand. She was happy that her husband was coming back, and she was worried about Pei WANYING''s future situation in the palace. After tossing and turning, she did not know when she would fall asleep. Pei WANYING around the main hall, adjusting her mood, gently walked to her room door, and before she could push the door, the door was opened from inside. Yang Yu was stunned and saw Pei WANYING standing at the door with a stunned face. They looked at each other. Pei WANYING took the lead in smiling and saluting: "WANYING has met sister Yang." "Come in. I don''t know what your Highness the prince has called you to the East Palace today?" The servant girl waved her hand to wait for her. In the room, only she and Pei WANYING were left. Under the light, they looked proud and looked as if they were masters. An intellectual gentle, but at this time more like a concubine general courteous. Two beauties stood in the room, no one sat down, just standing quietly looking at each other. "A few days ago, the prince asked for some plasters, and asked my younger sister to help prepare them. Today, I went to the east palace to send the ointment to the prince." Pei WANYING asked Yang Yu to sit down. Yang Yu sat down in the chair, but her delicate chin was still high. "Oh? I don''t know why the crown prince wants ointment? Why have I never heard of it? " Yang Yuyang raised her chin. Facing Pei WANYING''s favor in front of the prince, her only pride now is that she is a super grade crown princess. This identity can compete with her and make her proud heart. She feels that she does not need to show weakness in front of Pei WANYING. "This The prince didn''t tell her what to do Pei WANYING frowned. This matter is about the relationship between the prince and Pei Wang. It''s not something that she can say casually. What''s more, she still faces Yang Yu. If she says it casually, who knows if she will kill herself. Yang Yu''s father is the prince Shaoshi, whose duty is to impart knowledge to the prince''s highness. Shaofu is to supervise the prince''s daily behavior. As for Shaobao, his duty is to urge the prince''s Royal Highness to take physical exercise, and his literary, martial arts and moral conduct are the duties of the three divisions to the prince. In other words, the third division and the third youth were originally the closest people to the prince''s highness. But in the Tang Dynasty, especially the wonderful flower of Prince Li Hong, the crown prince basically weakened the original responsibilities of the third division into ornaments. You don''t need to be taught in learning. You''re not as strong as an ox when you''re fighting in the East and West. As for virtue, even though your majesty and the queen have been preaching for more than ten years, they haven''t come up with it. Can we expect a prince and a young Fu who are not so humble as to educate the prince into a model of virtue! The house temporarily fell into silence, Yang Yu lowered his eyes, thought or asked: "it rained a few days ago, where did you go?" "Oh, I went to the temple with Yan Lingbin." Pei WANYING looked up at Yang Yu and said. "Do you know that there was a fight on the day of heavy rain in Changming square, and it is said that many people died?" Yang Yu looks at Pei WANYING''s eyes, as if to see through Pei WANYING''s heart. "This I''ve heard of some of them. I only know that there are people fighting each other. What''s the specific reason for that? What happened later? I''m not interested in learning about it Pei WANYING in the heart of a tight warning themselves not to panic, not chaos, can not be seen by her what. But no matter what, Pei WANYING''s heart is still beating fast. There are no small things in the royal family. What she involves into unconsciously seems to be an earth shaking event between officials or dignitaries in the court! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 Yang Yu looks at Pei WANYING''s frown. A pair of dimples are like two whirlpools. Under the light of the light, Yang Yu seems to be able to move. After moving away from her eyes, she can''t let Pei WANYING say anything on her own initiative, so she has to take the initiative to attack. "No, Chang''an City has been peaceful for so many years, and there has never been such a large-scale battle. This time, many people died, and the government did not dare to enter changmingfang easily." Yang Yu sighed slowly. "Ah? The government dare not enter? How is it possible that if the government does not enter, how can it be prevented? " Pei WANYING opened her eyes and seemed to be incredible about Yang Yu''s words. "Didn''t the prince mention anything to you today?" Yang Yu did not answer, but asked. Seeing Pei WANYING''s look, it was obvious that he did not know that the prince was in conflict with Pei Wang that day. Although this matter has not been spread among the city, officials, dignitaries, aristocratic families, etc. have learned from different channels that it was the prince and Pei Wang who clashed in changmingfang on the day of heavy rain. However, such rumors are now limited to the circulation, speculation and discussion among the upper class. As for the people in the street, after the government arrested several foreigners such as Turks and Tubo, they began to believe that it was the foreigners. Because of their business interests, there were conflicts and large-scale fighting in changmingfang, which had a large number of foreigners. Instead of asking for a prescription from the Donggong government, the prince asked Pei WANYING for a prescription. Yang Yu originally thought that the prince was injured in the conflict with Pei Wang. In order not to be spread, he took the prescription from Pei WANYING? Has Pei WANYING been regarded as his own concubine, or as a woman as important as Bai Chun? After all, from the day of heavy rain to now, it is said that Bai Chun has been staying in Prince Pu''s mansion and has never been to the east palace. Now seeing Pei WANYING at a loss, Yang Yu''s heart is slowly released at this moment. She has never met with the crown prince, but Pei WANYING has been called into the East Palace from time to time. Compared with her, she has lost the opportunity. If Pei WANYING is allowed to take the lead in occupying a place in the prince''s heart, when she enters the palace, will she not always fall into a passive situation, and how can her royal highness pet himself only. There are also several flower shops that the crown prince sent her, but they are all made by the officials of the world of mortals. None of them is an oil-saving lamp. Once they are called into the palace by the prince, they will not be able to take advantage of Pei WANYING in the East Palace even if they are called by the prince. What''s more, there are four foxes to help her. Therefore, once she enters the palace, if she wants to defeat Pei WANYING in momentum, she must divide her relationship with the four great masters of Huafang. At least, she should draw two of them to her side. Thinking of this, Yang Yu couldn''t help asking, "by the way, how can you not see those servant girls? Or do you have to go back to your room and sleep? " "Du qiuniang, Xue ChuChu and Huo Xiaoyu were summoned into the palace by the queen a few days ago. What they did was not clear..." "And the other one? I passed by your door yesterday and saw her coming Yang Yuxin began to sink continuously, how could even the queen have contact with them! Why didn''t my father know anything about it! "Let bin stay in the East Palace today, and serve the prince." Pei WANYING looked at Yang Yu''s face becoming more iron green, and couldn''t help laughing. Yang Yu is really, always haggling over these things. If you are the prince to be, you should be the crown princess. You always come to show off from time to time. I''m afraid I don''t know. "Why did the prince keep her? Or did you leave her on your own initiative? " Yang Yu frowns at the moment, and there is a momentum flowing between her looks. In Pei WANYING''s eyes, Yang Yu seems to be possessed by the devil, as if she is now the crown princess. "How dare you? I dare not talk to the prince like this. If the crown prince wants to stay, she can only listen. " "Then you You Do you know that they It''s just... " Yang Yu is also a big girl with yellow flowers. She can''t say what she wants to say after a long time of hesitation. Pei WANYING is also in a tight heart, but she is tight because, listening to Yang Yu''s words, it seems that she can smell the bad man''s body between her breath, as if she is in that person''s arms at the moment, enjoying and resisting that person''s doing harm to herself, and her red lips unconsciously feel a little dry. A heavy sound of footsteps came in. Yan Lingbin listened to the footsteps, and her heart began to jump quickly. Her lips were closed. She was afraid that her heart would jump out of her mouth at the next moment. Although she lived in the four flower houses, she only allowed herself to go out to suppress the scenes because of her beauty and talent. When she met literati and scholars with profound knowledge or dignitaries, she would let herself go out to suppress the scenes. Usually, she always read, write, draw, and play the piano. She simply did not understand the affairs of men and women. However, I occasionally hear some incomprehensible words from the conversations of those sisters in Huafang. However, every time I see them with pretty eyebrows, dancing spring breeze and talking about some men''s and women''s affairs, I still can''t understand the charm of their talk and love affairs.Li Bin''s eyes, as long as her eyebrows, are trembling. She looks at her face and looks at her eyes. "Get up and sit with me for a while. I''ll wait for you in the study downstairs." Obviously, when hearing his mother''s wife''s voice shaking, she almost knew how to stay in her mother''s room. After a while, she opened her eyes. In the bright and luxurious bedroom, she was the only one left. Looking at the pajamas prepared by Xiao Xue, Yan Lingbin looked around and saw no one. Then he stretched out a lotus like jade Bi and pulled the pajamas over and put them on in the quilt. Yan Lingbin, who came down slowly from the upstairs, saw that Xiaoxue''s figure had just entered the prince''s study in a hurry. After standing outside for a moment, he finally took Lianbu and walked to the prince''s study. As soon as I went in, I saw the prince smiling at her and said with a smile, "now sit there for a while, and then the summer solstice will send some snacks over." "Yes, yes, your highness." Yan Lingbin was still shaking and nervous. Hearing the tension in Yan Lingbin''s tone, Xiao Xue turned her head suddenly with her back to her, and gave her a big smile. There was comfort in the smile, and there was also a trace of the flirting in today''s scene. In the face of Xiaoxue''s smile, Yan Lingbin also smiles in return. Unconsciously, his tense mood becomes a little peaceful. "Sir, this is just delivered. Please have a look." Xiao Xue turns her head and looks at Li Hong. The mischievous and gentleness in the face of Yan Lingbin just disappeared. Instead, her tone reveals a cautious and serious attitude. "Kill the hidden official prostitutes?" Li Hong looked at the mark on the letter, and was surprised to see that Jingwei had sent it. "Where was it killed? Can Lu Zhaolin know? Where are people now? Are you in custody? " After Li Hong''s series of questions, Xiao Xue doesn''t have a nervous look on her face. However, Yan Lingbin hears these words and becomes nervous again. She knew about the official prostitutes. Different from them, they were only for the officials of the Tang Dynasty to have sex with them. They were only kept in jiaofangsi, and their circumstances were different. Some of them were beaten up by officials competing for favors and jealousy. Naturally, some of them were sent from one official to another. Some of the official prostitutes were favored by the officials and kept in the government all their lives, even gave birth to children. Their status in the future has also been slightly changed, but these are very few. What''s more, they were spread among officials and played with each other, and finally they didn''t know where they lived. Then they went back to the jiaofangsi, where they died. Their fate in the later half of their lives was even more tragic than that of the folk prostitutes. "Killing people in Zhuo County, being detained in Zhuo County, Lu Zhaolin should have already driven by by now." Snow said quietly. Li Hong thought for a while, and finally returned the letter to Xiao Xue. After a pause, he said, "send someone to give it to Li Xian. That''s what I mean. Keep it or not. If you don''t stay, you''ll be held up for guilt. If you don''t, I''ll give him a favor and return the person to him." "Yes, your highness, I will arrange it now." Xiao Xue nodded, picked up the letter and sealed it again. She hurried out of the study, leaving Yan Lingbin and Li Hong. One was sitting in a critical position, the other was thoughtful. "Have you ever met Wang Bo of Prince Pei''s mansion? How about the man? " Li Hong got up and went to the sofa. Looking at Yan Lingbin, who was wearing snow-white silk pajamas and exposed his skin to the outside, he asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 Yan Lingbin didn''t dare to look at Li Hong, who was sitting beside her. He looked at the famous painting on the wall in front of her. From time to time, a strong and violent breath filled her nose. From the beginning of fear to the beginning of habit, and then to feeling good smell, Yan Lingbin became accustomed to the men beside her. A small part of the lotus root like jade wall is exposed outside. The warm Lizheng hall forms a sharp contrast with the cold night outside. He feels the man sitting on his side. Yan Lingbin tries to adjust his mood and force his attention into the memories. After thinking for a while, he says, "I have met him once before, and once talked to him in huancai Pavilion On poetry and Fu. " "What do you think of him?" Yan Lingbin felt a throb in his heart. He began to swim in the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons. His whole body became a little hot and weak. He tried to concentrate his attention on the hand that seemed to be a magician. He tried to stabilize his voice and said: "he is arrogant and broad-minded, and despises the secular world. He has lofty aspirations and brilliant talents, and He longed for fame and fame, and hoped to be able to rely on his talent to help the world, but Yan Lingbin began to feel a little flustered. From time to time, she looked at the invisible door of the study at the corner. She was afraid that if any of them would come in at this time, it would be a shame if she found herself in the prince''s arms. "You go on." "Well, it is..." Yan Lingbin was flustered by Li Hong''s hand and forgot what he wanted to say. "You have just mentioned some of his advantages, but is there no defect?" Li Hong timely remind, smell the fragrance of hair, light said. "Yes, Wang Bo hopes to rely on his talent to help the world, but I''ve only seen him once. I''m afraid it''s not accurate. I just think he Although Chang''an scholars, or scholars in the world, are famous among the four great masters of the Tang Dynasty, and he is ranked first, but I think he is talking about his talent and learning. As for dealing with people and receiving things, I think he can''t compare with the other three people, as if he were ignorant of the world. " Yan Lingbin completely relaxed himself and tilted his head to comb his views on Wang Bo. "You''re right. Although Wang Fuchou is just a small military officer in Huazhou, he is a light weight in charge of officials, examination, rites and music, and the Academy. If he is trained in such a family, he is not good at dealing with people and other affairs." Li Hong held a wisp of Yan Lingbin''s hair in his hand and said playfully. "Wang Fuchou?" Yan Lingbin turned her head strangely and said to the prince who was very close to her cheek. "It''s true that Wang Fuchou is Wang Bo''s father, and his own talent is ordinary. However, all his life''s hard work and ambition have been placed on Wang Bo, hoping that he can glorify his ancestors and be promoted to the rank of Jinjue." Yan Lingbin nodded clearly. She admired Wang Bo''s talent. At the beginning, she went out to meet Wang Bo because he was so talented that no one could keep up with him. Therefore, she was forced to go out to deal with him. However, even so, she was just trying to talk with him and have a discussion with him Delusion. However, this person is not good at dealing with other people. Maybe it is just so-called talent that people ignore his other shortcomings and think that the literati should be so talented. "How many times have you seen him?" Li Hong asked suddenly. Immersed in the past, Yan Lingbin nestled in Li Hong''s arms, holding a wisp of Li Hong''s hair in his hand, and subconsciously said, "I''ve only seen this person once. His talent in poetry and Fu is really beyond the reach of ordinary people. I''m afraid that only Luo Binwang, Lu Zhaolin, Yang Jiong, and your highness can compete against each other. It''s not right, even if it''s the three of Luo Binwang Compared with Wang Bo, he is three points less arrogant. In this way, only you can be better than him. " Li Hong smiles. Wang Bo is too utilitarian. When he helped Li Xian write a cock fight, he was too utilitarian. However, he was not a schemer. He also possessed the arrogance and uprightness of a literary maniac. He was like a double-edged sword, hurting others and himself, destroying his official career and also killing his father. In the light of silence, Yan Lingbin, who has been completely relaxed, is looking at Li Hong''s bright eyes with affection. Under the light of the light, Yan Lingbin is full of charming brilliance. "Your Highness The lamp... " "Well..." "This is in his Royal Highness''s study. I''m wearing jade on his Highness''s desk where he usually deals with politics." "This is the place where the crown prince deals with political affairs. When the crown prince deals with political affairs tomorrow, he will remember that he used to lie here and let him deal with them." You can''t think of anything when you look at your desk every day "Er..." "I''ve seen Miss Yan and saluted her." "You Ah. " "Why don''t you go to sleep for a while. The noise in the stairs last night sounds like...""Xiaoxue, do you still say Look at me... " In the back garden of the East Palace, Bai Chun appeared beside Li Hong. On a cold morning with her hair and body, someone was still steaming. She took the fur coat that Bai Chun gently put on his shoulder and said, "Yan Lingbin was sleeping in the East Palace last night." "Well." Bai Chun gave a faint answer, thought for a second and said, "Yang Yu stayed in Pei WANYING''s house very late last night. Early this morning, Huameng and Jingzhe were waiting for WANYING, and Yang Sijian''s servants were peeping on one side." "No good news? How''s your father doing? What about the others? " Li Hong gasped and asked lightly. "Good news They have all been sent back to Kucha by me. As for how to arrange them, what about placing them in the army? " "In the army? Are they happy? What do you think? It''s not that serious. Do you have to kill them all in the sand? Don''t you know that even with your military achievements, they will not be able to get a place in the army. " Li Hong stopped and said in a few anxious words. This guy is still breathing with himself, getting into the top of the horn and can''t pull it out. Why does she have to let her half brothers die before giving up. "If it was not for their coercion, my father would not have been so old and wanted to restore the country. Since my father is dead, this revenge will naturally be rewarded! It would have been merciful not to bury them with them. " White pure a beautiful face, even colder than this cold morning. "It''s up to you to do it yourself, but for once, you will never let your temper change. Before the East Palace has a master, someone will have to fight openly and secretly. In the future, you have to take care of it and keep it under control. There can be no problem in the East Palace." Li Hong looks at the stubborn Bai Chun and knows that if she does not agree, it is very difficult for her brothers to return to Qiuci alive. As long as she is stubborn, she will not break. What''s more, with the Jingwei in her hands, it''s too easy to let those people die. "I am a maid in charge of the crown prince of the East Palace and other concubines?" "Give yourself an official post." "No..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 Bai Chun''s stubbornness makes Li Hong shake her head and sigh. Usually, she is gentle and obedient. However, once anything comes to her, she will become like an old hen protecting her cubs. He also knew that Bai Chun couldn''t get through the difficulties. Firstly, her father was forced and induced by his half brothers to restore his country, which eventually led her father to commit suicide in front of her in order to preserve her loyalty to herself. Second, Bai Chun''s self blame. After all, these people were sent back from Kucha by Li Hongda all the way because of her. Not only did she not know how to repay her kindness, but also wanted to fight back. If Bai Chun could not give an account to the crown prince, she would feel uneasy. "Is Wang Bo''s affair true or false?" Li Hong continues to walk with Bai Chun in the back garden and asks lightly. "It''s true." Bai Chun breathed a sigh. His little face turned red in the cold morning and said, "Pei Wang asked him to win over Lu Zhaolin''s neighbor, but he fell in love with an official prostitute whom Lu Zhaolin invited him to a banquet. When he left, he wanted to take the official prostitute back to Chang''an. When he arrived in Zhuoxian County, Wang Bo was afraid of being discovered and leaked, so he secretly killed the official prostitute and wanted to have a clean slate." "How did you find out in the end?" Li Hong frowned. Although he did not hold any hope for Wang Bo, he also had a love for talents. Even if he could not use it for himself, at least he was able to contribute more to the Tang Dynasty in terms of literary attainments. "I was suspicious when I stayed in the shop. The identity of the official prostitute was always in Jiaofang. So Wang Bo killed the official prostitute the next day because he was afraid of the Dongchuang incident. Unfortunately, he was found out by the government. If the government came a little later, he could not escape the suspicion. But if he wanted to come to Lu Zhaolin and investigate it thoroughly, Wang Bo would not escape the suspicion." Bai Chun disdains Wang Bo''s behavior of daring and daring. Since he has brought people out and they are willing to go with you, why did you kill them on the way. "The Minister of punishment went to Luoyang with his mother. Can Feng Huan be in? Forget it. It''s none of your business. " Li Hong thought about it and said. If Li Xian still wants to protect Wang Bo, he must take over the case on his own. He must never let him fall into the hands of Di Renjie. Otherwise, if the Empress Dowager joins in again, his plan will be blocked. After all, the relationship between Wang Bo and Li Xian was originally part of his plan. If Di Renjie joined in, he was afraid that the situation and the plan would be changed a lot. Bai Chun nodded silently and followed Li Hong to the front of Lizheng hall. As soon as she got to the door, she saw Feng Huan, a servant of the Ministry of punishment, standing respectfully at the door of Lizheng hall. "I''ll take a bath with me. I''ll have a word with Feng Huan first." Li Hong looks at Feng Huan who comes in a hurry and says to Bai Chun beside him. "Yes, your highness." Bai Chun bowed his head and walked straight into the main hall. He followed the prince in the back garden for a long time. His body was almost stiff. He should take a hot bath. "I have met your Highness the prince." Feng Huan saluted. "Received Zhuo county Wang Bo murder case?" Li Hong motioned Feng Huang to come in with him, sat down in another study, and asked faintly. "Excuse me, your highness. You shouldn''t have bothered you in this case, but But the person involved is Wang Bo of Pei''s mansion, which is of great importance. Zhuoxian dare not make its own decisions. Lord Shangshu orders his ministers to obey your Highness''s orders. " Feng Hong just stood up and asked. On the way to the East Palace, Feng Huan''s heart went up and down. As a little servant boy, he discussed with his Highness The Prince of Tang Dynasty. Last night, he was so excited that he couldn''t sleep. I really hope that he can perform well today and be appreciated by his highness. This is just what he imagined when he was lying in bed last night. When he went out to the east palace early this morning, he found that all the ideas that he had been lying in bed had disappeared. Either, he felt feasible last night, but when he woke up, he found that he could not do so at all. So he felt uneasy all the way. Standing at the gate of Li Zhengdian, he did not know how to face his royal highness, So he had to tell the truth according to the words of Shangshu. "Excuse me. What''s the use of forgiveness? So, you can leave immediately and take Wang Bo back to Chang''an for interrogation. Remember not to let the people of Dali Temple interfere. Besides, you should try not to disturb the imperial historian platform. " Li Hong thought and said. In my mind, however, I asked Xiaoxue to send someone to tell Li Xian about Wang Bo''s murder last night. What would Li Xian do? Do you want to find yourself to keep Wang Bo, or do you want to rob Wang Bo on the way by relying on your connections with the Cui family of the fifth surname and qiwangqinghe? Or did Wang Bo blame others? After all, if Wang Bo wants to return to Chang''an, Qinghe and Qingyang are located in the east of Yongji canal, which is the only way. "Yes, I will do it now." Feng Huan stood opposite Li Hong and saluted. After Feng is dismissed, Li Hong thinks about how Li Xian will do it. He walks slowly into the bathroom. Bai Chun, who has been waiting for a long time, comes to the bathroom to help him change his clothes. "I remember to send someone to keep an eye on Wang Bo for fear that the Ministry of punishment may be used by Li Xian." Li Hong stroked Bai Chun''s nearly transparent bathrobe and said with a sniff."No? You told him last night that you could keep it for him "I don''t think he''ll listen to me. He''s lost his heart now. I''m afraid he''ll think of another way, but I''m not sure. Just in case, I hope he''ll come to me later." Li Hong showed his majestic upper body. He picked up Bai Chun and immediately splashed with water. With Bai Chun''s exclamation, both of them fell into the water. Yan Lingbin has been afraid to look at Bai Chun''s eyes. Since last night, she felt as if she had done something sorry for Bai Chun. When she had breakfast with her royal highness, she took a peek at Bai Chun from time to time. Now I am in the east palace. In the rumor, Bai Chun, the beautiful woman beside the prince, is so detached and dignified in the east palace. Although is only a servant, not even a household register, but it is such a person without any identity, but he can make everything in the palace. Therefore, after Yan Lingbin has officially become a member of the East Palace, she feels that Bai Chun is everywhere. Even though she often goes back and forth between Taiyi city and Prince Pu''s mansion, and occasionally comes to the East Palace, it does not affect Bai Chun''s transcendent status in the east palace. Hua Meng and Jing zhe are not around. Yang Wu and Lian tie have not been around for a long time. Now they are still around their father and Emperor. There are only two people left in front of them, namely, the grain in grain and the cheetah. So someone who finished the breakfast, looked around in Lizheng hall and found that fewer and fewer people could accompany themselves out for a walk. Xiaoxue and her wife are now fully arranged by Bai Chun. Even some of the affairs of Taiyi city are left to several people to take care of them. During the six months since Li Hong went to Liaodong, especially the business between them and their royal relatives and relatives, they are now entirely in charge of their business. Now, the first day is coming, and several people are busy, and they have no time to go out with him Let''s go. It seems that I can''t help it. Only Yan Lingbin can accompany herself. Pei WANYING is not here. She has to be busy cleaning up the mess in the house. The only two "idlers" are him and Yan Lingbin. The carriage was ready at the door. Yan Lingbin looked at the other girls in dismay. He didn''t expect that his highness would let himself accompany him. There was tension and excitement between his looks. "Go ahead and take care of everything." Bai Chun takes Yan Lingbin''s small hand and looks at the back of the prince who has walked out of the door and hands a stack of silver tickets to Yan Lingbin. Yan Lingbin was stunned again, and he was familiar with the large denomination banknotes. Didn''t they know that in Chang''an City, the chances of using such banknotes were very small? However, seeing that they had been handed over to her, Bai Chun immediately pushed her out and worried the ancestors outside. Yan Lingbin couldn''t get off the carriage to meet people. After the two eunuchs drove out of the gate of the East Palace, they did not drive outside the Imperial City, but drove to the Daming Palace behind them. Inside the carriage, Li Hong looked at Yan Lingbin, who was extremely shy. He laughed and helped her out of the siege. "I''ll pick up two people from the palace in a moment, and then I''ll go to see the house which was burned down a few days ago. You''ll have to work hard these days. Together with the maids in the palace, I''ll teach them some etiquette models, especially some things about the folk women of the Tang Dynasty. You''re good at these things I don''t understand. You are the only one who can think about it. " The Minister of internal affairs met him at the door early. Jin Rongqi and Zhang Lushui, who had changed into women''s clothes of Tang Dynasty, suddenly seemed to have changed their styles, which made Li Hong''s eyes shine. After watching the two men get on the carriage behind them, Li Hong begins to tell Yan Lingbin about their identities in the carriage in detail. After a detailed description, Yan Lingbin feels more and more stressed. However, when he thinks about the usefulness of what he has learned, he feels a sense of achievement. The two carriages came out of the imperial city without any hindrance. In a short time, the two carriages came to the place where King Wu''s residence was. Now, in front of the house of Lord Wu, which is already dilapidated and full of burning black scorched soil, the general supervisor and the Minister of the Ministry of works have been waiting for a long time. They have already heard who the two people who lived here that night, so they have their own thoughts at the moment. Fang Xianzhong has never been to Prince Pei''s residence in the past few days. His daughter Fang MuQing sent a message to Li Xian. He was summoned here by the crown prince today. He was even more worried. I don''t know what the prince intended to call him here. Looking at the galloping carriage, the two generals, Cheng and Fang Xianzhong, immediately led their men not to run down from the ruins, waiting for the prince to get off at the gate of the only house not burned down. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 Li Hong and Yan Lingbin slowly walked down from the carriage. Although he was used to the life in the East Palace and even the Imperial Palace, he was not used to the situation where people saluted as soon as they got off the train. Looking at several courtiers saluting to the prince, the officials behind her, who are also high-ranking officials in her eyes, are submissive. At this time, they have no voice at all. They can only follow the other officials, smile and enjoy themselves with the prince''s highness talking and laughing with the other two officials. Although he was once known as a flower queen, he was also the focus of scholars, elegant scholars and scholars, but compared with the scene in front of him, Yan Lingbin was deeply aware of the gap between power and reputation. Originally thought that he had met the people, is the whole world, never thought that one day I can stand with these people together, and is not the identity of accompany. Yan Lingbin, Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi nodded to each other to show that they knew each other. They followed Li Hong, listened to two important Tang officials, and explained to his Highness the prince Wu''s mansion. The front and rear courtyards of King Wu''s mansion, which occupied a quarter of the square, were all in ruins. The gardens and leisure places originally built in the early years were also burned by a fire. After circling around the palace of King Wu, Li Hong asked faintly, "has the Ministry of punishment decided? Or is it the job of the Jingzhao government? " Although Fang Xianzhong knew that the prince''s highness knew why, he had to accompany the prince to perform the play in front of many officials, so he stepped forward and said, "back to your highness, it was the jingzhaofu who arrived first on the day of the incident. It was the people of the Jingzhao mansion who found out the cause of the fire. So the Ministry of punishment and Dali temple did not start this matter." "Well, have you found out? What the hell is going on? " Li Hong looked at Fang Xianzhong and asked. "This Your highness, a moment later, the governor of Jingzhao mansion, Mr. Chuke, is coming. How about reporting to you? As the Minister of the Ministry of industry... " "Well, listen to you. How are your decisions going? It''s not convenient to meet in the palace. Now I''ve brought it to you. You can elaborate on how to rebuild the ruins. " With the help of other officials, Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi were led to the drawing by Yan Lingbin. They were in charge of the Imperial Palace and palace buildings, the production of precious utensils made of gold, jade, pearls and rhinoceros, as well as embroidery of gauze and satin. Therefore, if Li Hong wanted to build a residence for Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi and a leisure palace for his father, he had to implement it through the supervision department and the Ministry of labor. Yan Lingbin''s role appeared at this time. He had stayed in the folk, and had been to the homes of many high-ranking officials and nobles. Now he is a member of the east palace. Although he has no experience in architecture, his unique vision can give Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi some advice. Li Hong was not very interested in this matter. What he had to do was to arrange the construction of the ruins after the Spring Festival before his father came back. In any case, they are all demolished. After a big fire, they will be more thorough, so we can simply rebuild them. In this way, I''m afraid the emperor will be happy. After a while, Zong Chuke came to him panting for breath and said, "Your Highness, forgive me for coming late." Li Hong frowned: "what are you busy with every day? Where have you been in the morning "I haven''t been in Chang''an these days. I''ve gone to the surrounding counties. Alas It''s hard to say Zong Chuke shakes his head and sighs. It seems that he has encountered some problems. "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Li Hong was very curious. Looking at the three women around the prison, he sat down on the shaft of the cart and asked Zong Chuke, who was full of sweat. "Well, your highness, there is not enough food in Chang''an now. In the past two years, the grain output has decreased dramatically. Because of this, the minister has negotiated with the sinang temple for many times, but they have no way to make progress. Nowadays, the common people begin to grow cotton instead of grain. Because there is too much demand for cotton from the supervisors, the temple and the traders, the price of cotton is going up, and the people are trying to make money No, the land has been abandoned and we are waiting for cotton planting in the coming year. I went to the farmland to check these two days, but I couldn''t see any green seedlings. If it goes on like this, in another two years, I''m afraid that the grain going back to luocang will be hollowed out. " Zong Chuke frowned. He thought it was a good thing to grow cotton. However, in order to make more money, the common people simply left their land in the wild after the cotton harvest and did not plan to plant crops in the next year. However, in the face of the food shortage in Chang''an, Guanzhong and other areas, no one paid attention to it. Instead, it encouraged people to plant cotton and abandon grain, hoping to purchase more cotton in the coming year. Li Hong sat on the shaft of the car, swinging his legs, and asked strangely, "would it not be good to plant other crops after harvesting cotton? Isn''t it a long time ago? " "Your Highness is right, but the demand is large and the price is rising. In Zhou county of Chang''an, the common people only need to plant cotton once a season and want to grow grain again, but they are stopped by the Si Nong temple. They say that they are afraid that asking the land for cotton and grain once a year will make the heaven unhappy. As the year before last, the God will be angry. When it comes to cotton harvest time, they are not fully mature, thus delaying grain production So it came out that God had deliberately punished the people and prevented them from growing grain because of their insatiable greed. ""Nonsense, that''s because the continuous rain caused the cotton harvest a few days late, but it doesn''t mean that we missed the planting season." Naturally, Li Hong knew that the demand for cotton was increasing year by year. When he went to Anxi, he had already advocated planting a lot of cotton. The cotton he had originally obtained from there had continued to advocate planting, which alleviated the shortage of cotton in Guanzhong. But did not expect, now still so short of cotton, this accord with common sense? Or is someone hoarding cotton on purpose, waiting for a high price? Or, who is hoarding too much food at home? By reducing the cultivation of grain, the temple helped to sell grain at high prices? However, no matter which one, it is more hateful and irritating than that the superior Temple forbids the common people to grow grain. After thinking about it, he said: "at this time, unless the gods are alive, no, even if the gods are alive, they can''t let the green seedlings grow in the fields. Since the loss of a season, that''s all. After your Majesty''s return to the court, he will put it forward on the court and talk about it later." "Yes, your highness, it can only be so for the present." Zong Chuke wiped his forehead, shook his head and said regretfully. "It''s just that a lot of cotton is needed to be a supervisor. Why does the temple stop planting grain? For will it be a prison? " Li Hong asked curiously. "This I don''t know much about it now, but I''m afraid it''s for the sake of political achievements. After all, planting grain is not as good as planting cotton. Moreover, when the Cui family of Qinghe was in the famine in Luoyang and Chang''an this year, they had a bumper harvest of grain. I thought there must be a secret in it. " "The Cui family of Qinghe? Are you sure? " Li Hong was surprised. Although Zong Chuke had already said something very implicit, he still felt that Li Xian''s shadow was indispensable. "I don''t know for sure, but 70% or so. The minister has sent someone to check the Qinghe River. In addition to the rent, it is said that the granaries of the people are overflowing, and they are worried about the food." "This is a miracle. I can''t eat enough food in Tang Dynasty?" Li Hong murmured. He believed what Zong Chuke said, and he believed that the Tang Dynasty was in its heyday at this time in history. At this time in history, the grain supply of the Tang Dynasty was sufficient. The grain supply in luocang was full all the year round, and the grain was inexhaustible. "When there was a disaster in the clouds, Qinghe once made a lot of money. You don''t know who was cheaper. Then you went to Liaodong with your majesty. Because liyangcang released grain secretly, it was forced to go down. The high price grain bought from Qinghe quickly filled Liyang warehouse. Otherwise, grain would be a problem for you and your majesty to fight Liaodong." Zong Chuke looked around and nobody noticed. He took two steps forward and said in a low voice. "Continue to check, it''s better to find out before January day! Do not disturb others. " "Don''t worry. I''ve been searching secretly, so I haven''t been found out. I didn''t intend to tell you, but I can''t help it today. Before yuan day, I''m afraid I need to open a warehouse to release grain. In several counties around, people are in a situation where they have no food and they can get high price if they want to buy food. So I went to mediate this matter." Li Hong nodded. No wonder he didn''t know that Zong Chuke was hiding deep enough: "how are you going to fold here?" Li Hong raised his head and pointed to the ruins in the distance with his chin and asked. "The weather is dry and dry, coupled with years of disrepair, and the fire was unintentionally caused. When it was discovered, it was too late, and the minister was guilty." Zong Chuke had already thought about how to help Li Xian out of the encirclement, and said faintly. "Well, I hope my father won''t doubt this book. In fact, it''s useless to doubt. What about some arsonists that night?" "The courtiers are in secret custody and will not be found out. Moreover, they have already recorded their confessions, and they are not afraid of being betrayed." There are some people in Zong Chuke''s mouth, obviously not the arsonists, but Li Xian, king of PEI. If they reconcile with the prince, the arsonists and their confessions will not appear. However, if Li Xian of Pei and the prince fall out, these arsonists and those confessions will be the iron evidence of King Pei''s order to set fire. As soon as they had finished talking, they saw Yan Lingbin leading Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi to come slowly. From the looks of the two women, we can see that they were quite satisfied with the new palace garden designed by the supervisor. In addition, Yan Lingbin added some of his own opinions to help the two people improve the details from the perspective of women, so everything still satisfied them. Fang Xianzhong, Zong Chuke and general supervisor stood in front of Li Hong together. Li Hong looked at the three men and said, "the map will be determined as soon as possible, and it will be handed over to the Ministry of works after the first day of the people''s Republic of China. Both human, material and financial resources are provided by the Ministry of work. As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, he is also the governor of Shangshu province and the governor of Jingzhao. Therefore, he should have paid for the construction of the building to honor his father and Emperor. " "But Your highness, the Ministry of works... " Fang Xianzhong''s face turned pale. Unconsciously, he found that he had been cheated by the crown prince! But Li Hong didn''t give him an opportunity to explain. He said to Zong Chuke, "I have something to do to send them back to the palace. I want to go out to Chang''an." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 Looking at the departure of his Royal Highness''s carriage, Fang Xianzhong''s face was bathed with sweat. He had thought that he had not gone to Prince Pei''s mansion these days, which could make the prince relax his vigilance. What''s more, Wang Pei''s alliance with the remnants of Tubo and Turks has been broken down in changmingfang. Then, Pei Wang had to break up with Peiyan in Zhongshu province. Last night, Wang Bo was jailed by the Ministry of punishment for killing official prostitutes. Early this morning, he gave himself all the task of rebuilding King Wu''s residence. He refused to let the warden join in and gave him full authority. It seemed that he trusted him, but in fact he forced himself to go to the edge of the cliff. Not only do you know exactly how much money the Ministry of works has, but also his Royal Highness the crown prince. He has entrusted himself with the task of rebuilding his Majesty''s palace. Once he is financially unsustainable and delays the construction period, he will certainly lose his official career as long as the Hubu or Dali Temple, after his Majesty''s order, checks the accounts of his ministry of labor. In this way, the crown prince was able to avoid direct conflict with King Pei, so that King Pei had to speak of suffering and was unable to intercede with his majesty. If you add the key point that he is the father-in-law of Pei Wang, it will be very difficult for Pei Wang to be partial to himself. Once his majesty and the queen punish themselves and cause Li Xianxin to be dissatisfied, then Li Xian has to face not Li Hong, but his majesty and the queen. If King Pei insists on his own way, let alone fight for the crown prince, it is difficult to say whether he can keep the prince''s position. What a deep mind, a good move to kill people with a knife! After returning to Chang''an for a few days, it seems that all the things he didn''t want to do seemed to have been planned for a long time. Unconsciously, the influence that Pei Wang had cultivated in recent years had been weakened. What else could Pei Wang compete with the prince! Li Hong in the carriage had a smile on his mouth. If he wanted to keep Li Xian''s life, he had to make clear all the people who worked for the tiger around him. In this way, without these help, Li Xian could not make waves any more. As for the relationship between Peiyan and Li Xian, just as I told Li Xian, I would not join in for the time being. Let them continue to doubt each other, and it is enough to add firewood and fuel the flames occasionally. If Zong Chuke had got the iron evidence of Cuishi''s grain hoarding and reselling in Qinghe before the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, or could prove that they had an ulterior relationship with Li Xian, he would have won the two surnames Fanyang and Qinghe at one stroke. Lu Zhaolin now has enough confidence to challenge the authority of Lu''s family leader. In addition, he secretly supports him. On the first day of this year, Lu''s family will be able to win over It''s going to change a lot. "Your Highness, what are you doing in Chang''an?" She is now very afraid that the prince will favor her. Last night, after the passion, there is still a trace of pain and inconvenience, which makes her want to quickly shift her attention to other aspects to slow down the body''s pleasure and pain. "Li Zhe hasn''t been in Chang''an these days. He has been playing in the futu camp. I don''t know what''s going on. He hasn''t seen any people for several days. Go and have a look." Li Hong said lightly. On the day of heavy rain, after he Chang Fang reprimanded Li Zhe and Li Chong, the king of Langya, Li Zhe ran to the futu camp the next day, and stayed until now, saying nothing. Wei Tuqi, who sent the prince''s bodyguard to ask him to return to Chang''an twice, was rejected by him. He had no choice but to leave Wei Tuqi at Li Zhe''s side for fear of any accident in futu camp. "In the army Well. " With a coquettish voice, Yan Lingbin grasped Li Hong''s hand, and with a slight sweat in his nose, he murmured: "that Is it not appropriate for the maidservant to appear in the army? " "What''s wrong with that? Li Zhe took several maids in the army. Although it was forbidden by law, there was no rule that the king could not be allowed in the army, because I would not think that he would run to the butu camp and not come out." Li Hong shook his head speechless and gave up tossing Yan Lingbin. He also helped Yan Lingbin tidy up his clothes. Lawless and lawless, now he is in charge of the butu camp, so he doesn''t seem too nervous about Li Zhe''s arrival. After all, he had dealt with the king of England at the beginning. Li Zhe was riding on his horse at the moment, and the eunuchs and maidens beside him cried out, "be careful, Lord. Don''t fight with them. Hello! You''re not going to help On the playground, dust and dust filled the air, surrounded by a sea of soldiers, but in a vacant area, there were a few palace maids and eunuchs in palace clothes. At the moment, their hands were folded into small trumpets, and they put them in front of their mouths and cried out to the playground. Twenty or so horses galloped on the playground. Their heads were tied with Futon scarves, their feet were wearing long leather boots, and they were holding a club. They bent over the horse''s back and rushed to a rolling colored ball on the playground. With the figure flying, the first person who came to catch up with the stick flew like a flying stick, hitting the hollow ball with colorful stripes. After being hit, it was like a meteor Roll to a small gate in the opposite field. After that, the person who kills in the diagonal stab will catch up with the opponent and hit the ball to other places again to prevent the other party from entering his own door.Accompanied by Yan Lingbin, Li Hong slowly came to the scene and stood in front of several palace ladies and eunuchs who were shouting loudly. The excited four people did not notice that there were several more people around. They were still shouting at the young Goldman Sachs, who was wearing a dark red robe in the smoke and dust. "Li Zhe can also play polo? How is his skill? " Li Hong asked with great interest. "The king of England has been growing very fast these days. When he first came here, he was a little worse..." "Who said that the king''s Polo is the last one. I''ll show you the king''s fierce calendar in a moment I have seen your royal highness The maid in the palace heard that the English king''s ball skill was not good, turned her head and retorted. She did not want to see the prince''s highness standing beside her. At this time, she was looking at her with a smile. The scarlet and trembling maiden rushed to make amends to Li Hong. Li Hong patted others on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t be too polite. I don''t blame you." Then looking at the field, although Li Zhe has been fighting hard enough, but compared with the soldiers in the futu camp, his riding skills and batting skills are much worse. If other soldiers on his side did not intentionally or unintentionally hit the ball in front of him to give him a chance, I am afraid that what Li Zhe can do on the field is meaningless running back and forth. "Get me a horse and a club." Li Hong looked at Li Zhe, who was serious and persistent on the field. Although he ran back and forth for many times, he was not discouraged at all. His face was full of concentration, and he yelled to other companions on the field from time to time. "Yes, your highness." Unable to salute, he left in a hurry to prepare the application of polo for his royal highness. "Your Highness, do you want the last general..." "No, I''m just thinking about whether to be with the king or against him." Li Hong looked at the situation in the field and smaba thought about the cableway. "The maidservant asked his highness to keep company with the king. The king has lost three times in these two days and has not won yet. If your highness is willing to help the king, you will surely win." Obviously, the maid in law and Li Zhe have met Li Hong many times. Apart from being frightened just now, she is still concerned about the king of England at this moment, hoping to find a strong supporter for him. "What do you mean?" Li Xian''s eyes twinkled and Yan Lingbin asked, looking at the galloping horse on the court. "I think it''s better to help the king." Yan Lingbin chuckled at the maid next to him and said in agreement. Hearing that Yan Lingbin supported herself, the maid immediately nodded, hoping that the prince''s Royal Highness would immediately put on his armor and help the king win, so that she could raise her eyebrows in front of these powerful soldiers. "Well, I''ll listen to you and fight with the king!" Li Honghao said. The Futou on the top of the head was gently removed by Yan Lingbin and replaced with a Futou towel which was more firm and could prevent sweat from flowing down his forehead. The maid in court nearby helped Li Hong put on a pair of long leather boots, and then put on the same dark red Polo suit as king Li Zhe. A tall steed could not be led over. Its hair color was the same as that of the horses under Li Zhe''s hip. All of them were pure black. On the other side, there were about a dozen pure white horses. Unable to put a finger to his mouth and make a loud whistle, a soldier turned his head. In the smoke and dust, he saw that he could not wave his hand. When he was not far away from them, he skillfully jumped down from the horse''s back and ran quickly. "You''re going to end up with a general." "Yes, general." "Be careful, your highness." Yan Lingbin, looking at the scene of the horse galloping and fierce fighting, involuntarily said in a worried hurry behind Li Hong''s mounting the horse. "Don''t worry." Li Hong took over the ball stick handed over by Wu Tian. It turned out to be the one he had been using for years. It was also engraved with exquisite patterns of density. "Drive!" Li Hong''s legs were sandwiched between his horse''s abdomen. With the sound of his mouth, the horse neigh in his crotch, as if he had already been impatient, spread out his hooves and flew over like an arrow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 Li Zhe on the field has been focused on polo. Within a short time of less than half a column of incense, his own goal has been penetrated three times by the other side, which makes him very anxious and angry. Every time he receives a polo ball from a soldier, he always feels that he can hit it and hit the goal at once. However, every time, either his strength is not enough, or the direction deviation is too large, and a good opportunity is missed. In the dust flying Yang, Li Zhe controls the horse in his crotch and starts to catch up with the soldiers in front of him undaunted. If he doesn''t stop him, his goal will be penetrated by the other side again. At this time, one of our soldiers shot out of the diagonal stab, and took away the color ball before the other side hit the ball. With just a slight touch, the color ball rolled to his side exactly like he had eyes. "Good!" See such exquisite ball skill, Li Zhe can''t help but braved the pain of pouring most of the dust into his mouth, cheered. "Good head, go back quickly!" A tall figure with a half pulled face flashed past Li Zhe. The familiar voice surprised Li Zhe, but he didn''t think much about it. So he quickly turned around and rushed to the other side''s goal. However, when he hit the colorful ball not far from him, he was quickly hit by another soldier of his own side before he tightened his horse''s rein and turned around. The direction of the attack was the direction that the tall soldier was heading forward. Looking at the cooperation between the two men, he saw that the other side had started to run back, so he roared excitedly: "drive, run!" Li Zhe thought that these soldiers were good enough, but what made him even more surprised was that the soldier who had just reprimanded him was far more skillful than he imagined, no matter how skillful he was in the unity of man and horse, or the strength and speed of hitting the ball with a stick in his hand, which seemed to be a different person. With the running of the horse, the rhythmic follower''s horse rises and falls. A loud voice comes from the ear: "catch the ball..." Once again, the ball crossed itself, over the head of another soldier, and flew to the tall soldier again. Then I saw that soldier looked back at the sky. He did not wait for the ball to fall, then he stretched out his club backward. It was just a light touch. The ball seemed to be stuck on the staff, but was easily taken over by the soldier. Then he did not wait for the ball to land. He bumped twice in the front of the Yan Yue shaped club, and was hit by the soldier in the air He crossed a beautiful arc, flew to the other side, and landed beside another soldier on his side. Because the soldiers of the other side gathered too much in the middle, they obviously relaxed the guard on both sides, so they failed to prevent the soldiers on the other side from rushing to their goal with colorful balls. "Li Zhe rushes to the Middle Road, ready to meet him!" The tall soldier turned his head and roared at him. Li Zhe, who was still in a daze, did not notice that his name was called by others. After a deep excited reply, he said, "OK! Drive Li Zhe, who holds the club in one hand and the reins in the other hand, controls the horse in his crotch. This time, he rushes to the middle of Chen Bing. Although the horse can''t pass perfectly and skillfully under his control, he still manages to snatch a place to hit the ball in the middle. As others and horses have just rushed to the Middle Road, the ball between the electric light and flint seems to have long eyes, passing by the opponent''s club and flying to him. "Look at me!" Li Zhe exclaimed. The whole person was in a state of excitement. He waved his club and watched the colorful ball rolling down on the ground, but The club flies by, the ball rolls by, and the stick in his hand and Caiqiu miss each other perfectly again. "Ah...!" Li Zhe was just about to shout when he was about to be attacked. He saw a flash of the figure in front of him. It was the tall soldier who, in the blink of an eye, twisted his way from the side with his horse. With a slight push, he just rolled down the colorful ball in front of the horse''s head and was hit by others and penetrated the goal! "Good skill!" Li Zhe was so forgetful that he was stunned by the soldier''s riding and hitting skills. "Don''t be so silly and stand back!" After turning the horse''s head, Li Hong took advantage of the gap to hold the ball stick in front of Li Zhe. Li Zhe, who has not responded to Li Hong''s identity, now faces Li Hong. Although he covers his face with a brocade to cover the dust, his familiar voice and familiar eyes finally make him realize that this tall soldier is his brother Li Hong! "You You How is it you? " Li Zhe grabs the reins in surprise and walks to the center of the field with Li Hong. "It''s bad enough to help you, but you can''t bear to lose." Li Hong hit the road mercilessly. Li Zhe''s face turned red. He cocked his neck and said, "it was a mistake just now. It won''t happen next time. Who hasn''t made a mistake yet?" "Then go on?" "Go on!" The two brothers looked at each other with a smile. At the same time, they raised their sticks and hit in the air. As the other side opened the polo, both sides entered the fierce competition again.With the increasingly fierce competition on the field, Li Zhe found that he seemed to be marginalized. In the fierce competition, he seemed to be like a spectator running to the field. It was very difficult for the color ball to be hit by his side. What made him even more astonished was that although his side was less than himself who was equivalent to walking on the field, his combat situation was still a huge advantage, and their cooperation was more and more tacit understanding. Not only did our own side cooperate with each other tacitly, but also the other side''s struggle was much more intense than before, even can be described as tragic. Li Zhe had to suspect that he had been on the court these days because of the hissing sound of horses colliding with each other, the collision sound of ball sticks and people on the horse''s back made Li Zhe doubt that he had been on the court these days and thought it was the most tragic event he had ever met. However, compared with the intensity of the field, it was just It''s not worth mentioning. "What are you doing? Run forward!" Li Hong hit Li Zhe''s horse''s buttocks heavily with his club. The horse was frightened and ran out. Li Zhe, who was unprepared on his horse''s back, was almost knocked down by the horse in his crotch. Fortunately, he held the reins tightly and leaned back. At the same time, he grasped the reins with one hand and pressed the saddle with the other, which prevented him from falling. Just in this way, the club in his hand was let go and watched to fall. Li Hong caught and threw it to him. Li Zhe''s maids and eunuchs, including Yan Lingbin, who came with Li Hong, were shocked to see the fierce fighting. Compared with the prince''s absence, the fight on the field was like a battle of war. Even in the dusty field, soldiers can be seen half tumbling down from their horses, but they are falling down. After one foot landing on the ground, it seems that they are slightly on the ground, and the whole person is on the back of the horse again. But in this way, they will lose the chance to win the lottery ball. Not only did other soldiers begin to fight fiercely, but also faced Prince Li Hong. Those soldiers also showed the same ruthlessness and momentum as they treated other soldiers. They did not have any reservation because Li Hong was the body of ten thousand gold. The horses did not hesitate to hit Li Hong''s side. Li Hong didn''t get angry either. He pulled the reins with his legs and horse''s belly at the same time. The whole horse seemed to come across the horse at a gallop. The two hind hooves of the horse actually jumped into the air after the horse''s body crossed. The club has never been higher than the horse''s back, but now it is not only higher than the horse''s back, but also has begun to greet the head. In the eyes of the two palace maids, eunuchs and Yan Lingbin, the originally relaxed and leisure polo match is no less than a fierce fight, just like what was seen in the poetry club on a rainy day. "This Do they care about the identity of the prince? " Yan Lingbin was frightened and frightened. He seemed to return to the scene of fighting on rainy days. He asked in a trembling tone. "They want to be merciful to your highness. Unfortunately, they don''t have the ability. Even if they do their best, they are not necessarily the match of his highness. If they don''t do their best, they will be punished by his highness." Wu Tian explains for Yan Lingbin. "But But it''s not right. In case you hurt your highness... " Yan Lingbin was still deeply disturbed. He accompanied his royal highness out of Chang''an City for the first time. He did not only run out of Chang''an City, but also told Bai Chun how to tell him when he went back! Unable to clearly understand Yan Lingbin''s worries and anxieties, he said respectfully, "Miss Yan, all this was decided by his highness in his early years. If anyone on the field dares to reserve and not go all out in the face of him, he will be punished even worse if he finds out! So now, as long as your highness takes part in the activities, none of these soldiers are not fully motivated, for fear that his highness thinks that they are not doing their best. " As soon as he could not speak, he heard Li Zhe''s excited cheers. He held up his club in his hand, and his horse ran to Li Hong. Then the two brothers hit each other with sticks to celebrate Li Zhe''s winning goal, which was also the only one. The dust on the field gradually dispersed, and more than 20 people''s clothes turned brown. Layers of dust were stained on the clothes, and the sweat and mud on their faces were mixed together. They all looked like cats with colorful faces. In particular, Li Zhe, originally white skin, has now become a big face, and the whole person seems to have just been dug out of the soil. Li Hong took Li Zhe to the lawlessness and jumped off his horse. He handed the club to them and took off his face towel. Although there was no mess under his eyes, his forehead and even his eyes were stained with a lot of dust. The Fu towel on the head is patted lightly, as if in the dust, and a yellow mist will wind and disperse overhead. "Haosheng will take care of them. Li Zhe and I will go and wash them first." After explaining the lawlessness a few words, Li Hong put his arm around Li Zhe''s shoulder, and the two men, led by two soldiers, went to the bathroom of the butu camp. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 There is a bathroom specially prepared for Li Hong in the futu camp. Even if Li Hong is not there, no one will use it. Therefore, after entering here, we can see a large bathing pool made of stone with more than ten steps on both sides, which is made of stone and is full of heat. The sound of running water came from the front, and two bamboo pipes were continuing to fill the pool. Some solid wooden tables and chairs are also placed on both sides, but they are not as delicate and elegant as the things in the East Palace in Chang''an city. Instead, they reveal a rough and uninhibited artistic conception. Even after a big stump is polished and smoothed, it is placed not far away from the bathing pool with some tree tendons. Anji is also composed of tree body, revealing a state of natural harmony and returning to nature. Two clean and tidy clothes have been hung in the dry place, two large towels have been put on the edge of the bath, some washing utensils and so on, but in Li Zhe''s opinion, everything here is very good, that is, there is no maid''s service. As soon as he entered the bathroom, Li Hong began to talk to Li Zhe and take off his dusty clothes while talking to him. Li Zhe was standing there in a daze and at a loss. Looking at Li Hong''s naked back, hard as rock, covered with scars of different sizes and depths, I couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air! This is what kind of fight between life and death, so that people want to bow down to worship the tall body! The scars are like scenes of fierce fighting. Looking at those scars, it seems that the scene of fierce fighting on the battlefield appears in front of your eyes, and the cold and heartless cry of killing is heard in your ears. "What are you doing? Take off your clothes Li Hong threw his clothes to one side and stood in front of Li Zhe, naked and tall. His chest was also covered with scars. Li Zhe even arrived at a trace of fear. The bronze skin is full of explosive muscles, broad shoulders, strong chest muscles, such as the abdominal muscles carved out of stone slabs. The whole body is full of masculinity and domineering. The Fu napkin was pulled down by Li Hong, and her black hair was flying in the air. Then she slowly and obediently draped behind her. She looked down upon the world and looked down on me. What Li Zhe saw was a series of inferiority. "You''re not going to take a bath with me, are you sorry?" Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to Li Zhe, who was like a lamb. He turned around and stepped on the steps, and slowly walked into the huge pool. With the hot water at the right temperature surrounded his body, Li Hong felt comfortable and relaxed! "You Have you ever seen that scar on your body Li Zhe turns to take off his clothes one by one, turns his head and looks at Li Hong, who is shouting at ease, and asks. "When I came back from Anxi, I was drinking in the east palace. When you and Li Xian were drunk, you were seen by the Empress Dowager. My father I don''t think so, but I think the queen will tell him. I''m going to Why are you so white? " Li Hong slowly opened his eyes, and saw that Li Zhe''s face was unnatural, with his ribs exposed. He was about to walk to the pool. "I What''s wrong with me? I''m as black as you are "It''s called health, and you call it unhealthy. What''s more, how can you still be so thin after eating and drinking? It''s like a sparerib. " Li Hong handed a towel to Li Zhe. Li Zhe slowly walked into the water until his whole body was submerged in the water. He couldn''t help but give a thrill, and then he called out to the sky: "Oh It''s really comfortable. I wish I had some more Lanling wine. " "You can enjoy it and want wine. Would you like to call in your two maids and let them serve you in the bath?" Li Hong poured hot water on his shoulder and asked lightly. "That even if, so good, be served although good, but occasionally a person bath is also good." Li Zhe sat down in the pool comfortably, shaking his head and said happily. At this time, Li Zhe only felt the sound of a bell coming from his ear. Then he saw a big tray with wine utensils, which was sliding slowly from the wall. "Is this Li Zhe was pleased to see the tray, from a small ditch like ditch connected with the bath, slowly slid into the bath, and continued to inject hot water with bamboo tube under the current, and slowly came to their side. "You I didn''t expect you to enjoy it in the army Li Zhe looked greedily at Lanling wine being poured into two lotus cups with white jade cups on them. He sighed in surprise. "It''s not enjoyment. If you enjoy it, which Prince have you ever seen bathing in such a simple bathroom?" Li Hong separated the two wine cups. There was a tray under the tray. Then he gave the other tray to the wine pot, and pushed the glass to Li Zhe. He left one and began to pour and drink. "Wonderful, although the environment is a little rough, but it is better than artistic conception." Li Zhe happily took over the tray and poured himself a cup. After touching Li Hong, he drank it all and said. "Well, you can drink more. After a while, I''ll take you to a barbecue. It''s more delicious than seafood, and it can make you grow some meat." Li Hong looked at the beautiful Li Zhe and said with a smile."By the way, why don''t you ask me why I don''t want to go back here?" Li Zhe has been seeing him for a long time, but he can''t help but ask. "I''m not waiting for you to tell me. Why don''t I go back? Why did you come to the butcher camp Li Hong asked. "Do you remember the secret letter you gave me when you went out to Liaodong?" Li Zhe asked. "Yes." "Yes, you said that if you feel dangerous, you will run to the butcher camp. No matter how serious the situation is, the butcher camp can protect me, so I came here." Li Zhe''s face was taken for granted, and he didn''t feel that his behavior was much like that of shrinking. Li Hong shook his head speechless and laughed. He poured hot water on his face, then wiped his face and asked, "what danger do you feel when you come here this time? I think you have a good time here "What else can it be? Naturally, you asked me not to join in and go back. Who knows what you will do, so I might as well hide here." Li Zhe disdained to curl his mouth and tell the truth. "That''s all? Are you afraid of something wrong with me or with old six? " "Well It''s not good for either of you to have an accident. What can I do? A good heart is always regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung! " Li Zhe raised his glass of wine and drank it down. He worried about Li Xian and tried to dissuade him. In the end, it turned out that Li Xian was getting farther and farther away from him, and he no longer used to call him in the past. Originally, I went to hechangfang. I hoped that if they had a conflict, my little brother could mediate, but I didn''t want to be scolded by the fifth brother. After returning to the palace, Li Chong, the king of Langya, dared not stay for a while, and left Changan at the first time. However, he was more and more afraid when he thought about the palace: would Li Xian send a heavy soldier to kill the fifth? Will the prince kill Lao Liu? The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became. He was deeply afraid that the conflict between the prince and Pei would lead to greater conflict. So the next day, Li Zhe took two of his trusted maids and eunuchs and hid in the butcher camp. He planned not to go anywhere until his father and his mother came back. Looking at Li Zhe, who looked depressed and poured and drank from himself, Li Hong laughed again: "your reason is a reason, but it is not very sufficient. I think there are other reasons?" Li Zhe glanced at Li Hong with indifference: "what other reason can you have? You all said that, what am I waiting for if I don''t run?" "Then how did I hear that Gao Zhizhou and Xue Yuanchao also looked for you that night?" Li Hong''s mouth with a faint smile, eyes bright and thorough, see Li Zhe a burst of panic. "You You even watch you with me? " "Nonsense, how else would I know you were in hechangfang?" "It''s nothing. They just hope I can persuade Lao Liu, but I''ve been kicked out by you, so they can''t do anything about it." Li philosophically shrugged his thin shoulders and said innocently. "Who told them to look for you?" Li Hong asked. "This This I don''t know if that''s what he meant Li Zhe''s eyes flickered and he said vaguely. Li Hong sighed helplessly. In the long bath, Li Hong stood up and suddenly dived into the water. It took a long time for him to come out of the water. However, he was already dozens of steps away. He swam forward for more than 20 steps. Then he came back and wiped the water on his face. Looking at Li Zhe, he solemnly said, "I know you don''t want Laoliu to have anything, because if Laoliu is in trouble You are afraid that the next one will be you "No..." Li Hong didn''t give Li Zhe a chance to refute him. He interrupted Li Zhe and continued: "how about you and Laoliu these years? You don''t know? Laoliu has come to this stage, is he forced by me, or by his father and his mother? No one forced him. It was his own potential ambition. He was bewildered by other courtiers in the imperial court and Uncle Wang. He became blind to the facts. Do you think I want Lao Liu to die? If I want to kill him, I can get to know him with one arrow that night in Luoyang! " Li Zhe looked at Li Hong, who was arrogant and domineering. His throat moved. After a long time, he asked, "since you don''t want Laoliu to have an accident, why do you have to ambush in Changming square? Why did you set up a bureau to deceive him and set fire to the house of King Wu? " "How can I save Lao Liu? If you have not, insinuate not less persuade him? Did he listen? He is now like a man who has lost his sense, and words can''t wake him up. What''s more, in today''s form, if we want to save him, we should take him out of the whirlpool and let him stay away from the court and the clans. Only in this way can he have a chance to protect his life. Otherwise, the emperor and his mother will not be able to save him! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 Li Zhe''s eyes were fixed on beads and Li Hong stood in front of him. After thinking about it, he asked again, "but But you set up a bureau for him to set fire to Lord Wu''s house. This If the father blames down, isn''t it a felony? Is old six still hard to escape? " "I will help him solve the problem of King Wu''s residence. Now it''s winter and the weather is dry. The house is in disrepair for a long time, and the fire is natural. What''s more, on the way back from Liaodong to Luoyang, my father ordered me to rebuild the house of King Wu. Once the fire is burned down, it will be clean, and it is not easy to repair it if it is demolished and repaired." Taking the wine that Li Zhe poured, Li Hong touched Li Zhe. "What are you going to do to save him? Put all the people he''s been trying to woo over the years into jail? Then they don''t give up old six yet? " "So I want to separate all the people around him from Lao Liu, and even let them have internal conflicts, so as to clear away the suspicion of Laoliu, weaken his ambition, and finally let him give up these things. Like you, is it not good to be a good king of the Tang Dynasty?" "I don''t have any problem. I don''t want your seat in the east palace. Looking at the scars on your body, it''s too difficult to make the prince''s position. So is the father. The dragon''s body is getting worse every year. Although it''s getting better, it can''t be cured completely. The vertigo can''t even be cured completely. I don''t know what Laoliu thinks now, but Oh, I can only take care of myself. Anyway In a word, don''t worry. I''m not interested in your son. If you take me as far away as Li Sujie and Li Shangjin, I''d rather be an idle king. " Li Zhe waved his hand impatiently. After talking about it, he did not know how to help Li Hong and Li Xian solve their conflict. What he wanted was very simple. He had better be like Ji Wang, who could enjoy a high reputation among the people and get the trust of his father and Emperor. If he could choose a fiefdom of jiediling, it would be better for him to stay away from the court hall and the chaotic Royal infighting. Looking at Li Zhe with a sad face, Li Hong fiddled with the water and poured the water on Li Zhe''s face. He said with a smile: "you think well, but you still want to run far away. Since the father''s dragon body is not good, you should be filial to the father since you know that. How can you say that you can run far away? Today, there are only a few people like you and me in the Tang Dynasty. We are the only four of us who can be under the knees of our father and mother. Li Lingyue is still young and doesn''t know much. Li Dan is older, but he is only nine years old. My father and the emperor point to you to make him happy. " Li Hongsi''s words are not afraid of my father''s back, and I''m afraid of them "I''ll tell you that if you''re afraid? In fact, if you don''t tell me, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou were sent by Peiyan. They wanted to stop Laoliu, but Laoliu was too impatient and made up his own mind, so he got into my trap. There was no reason for me to surround him if he didn''t burn the house of Lord Wu. " "You know it''s Peiyan Cough... " Li Zhe choked on his throat with a mouthful of wine. He couldn''t spit it out and couldn''t swallow it. He coughed for a long time before calming down. "I know one and a half stars, but I don''t know specifically. I''m afraid it''s not as much as you know, otherwise I won''t come to ask you." "Do you think Peiyan really wants to support Lao Liu? I feel that Peiyan doesn''t want to be here. In order to get the position of the right servant, I should look for you. You are shangshuling. Laoliu is a prince. At most, he has a close relationship with the five surnames and seven families. " Li Hong still turned his back to Li Zhe with a knowing smile. He turned his head and said, "yes, even you can see that Peiyan has a plot. He must use Li Xian, but Li Xian, a fool, didn''t see it. So what I have to do is, after my father comes back and before the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, I will try my best to rectify the court, demote or exempt some people who have ulterior motives, so that they can stay away from Li Xian and become Li Xian After losing these so-called right and left-handed men and frustrated in confidence and ambition, I''m afraid that I will not have the heart to fight with me any more? " Li Zhe suddenly realized, pointing to the proud Li Hong, he repeatedly called out: "you are It''s the so-called cutting corners, right? Divide and disintegrate Li Xian''s power. Other people are not important in your eyes. What you do is to keep Lao Liu "Yes, at least let him have a safe new year''s day, but if he does it again, I can''t help it." "I''m sure not. I''m afraid it will be enough for him to teach him a lesson this time. I''m sure that he will be honest in the future. I''ll hold that Fang MuQing every day, and in a few years, I''ll give birth to several small princes and play with them every day." Li Zhe stood up from the water with his thin body, but he stood on the steps. If he stood on the bottom of the stone floor, he would have to drink more than a few mouthfuls of the bath water. He vomited a lot of turbid gas and said relaxed. "Are you going back to Chang''an now?" "Come back, why don''t you go back No, I''m not going back... " "What are you doing here if you don''t go back? Let those two maids and eunuchs serve you in the army every day? What''s the standard? How can the maids stay in the army? " Li Hong''s eyes widened. What did the boy want to do? How did he look like he was still addicted here. "It''s fun here. Every day I have a lot of fun. There are lawless women and eunuchs waiting on me. I also work with those soldiers to exercise, run, dance guns and clubs, and play polo. Although I have not won today, I feel very full. I want to stay for some more time." Li Zhe looked at the old five''s frown more and more fierce, had to continue to explain: "that Look at you. You look like a tiger. Look at me. You look like a chicken. But compared with the last two days, I feel that I am full of strength. Although I can''t be trained like you in the army, I have to be a little bit of a man''s body, right? "Li Hong stood in the water and looked at Li Zhe suspiciously. After a while, he doubted: "is this your sincere words? Or do you have a secret? " "What secret can I have? I don''t take part in your rubbish. I just want to stay here for some time. By the way, I heard that there will be a martial arts contest in the army for a few days, and I still want to try it. So let me stay. After the contest, I will go back. " Li Zhe said with a flattering smile. "How can I account for the return of my father and his mother?" "You say I''ll be in the army for a few days and ask them to wait Ouch. " "I''m so bold that I''ll let my father and my mother wait for you. What do you think? In this way, after my father and mother return to Chang''an, you must return to Chang''an at the first time." "Yes, your highness." "What''s more, the maids can''t stay here. They have to be taken away. I''ll take them back in a moment, and then I''ll send someone back to your house." "No, you''ve taken them. Who will serve me? Looking for lawlessness, those two rough guys? Then I might as well go back with you. I won''t stay "The two eunuchs stayed, but they didn''t say they were all taken away." Li Hong wiped his body, looked at Li Zhe in the water and shook his head. "All right, no matter whether you don''t want to be a maid, just listen to your arrangement. It seems that I remember that when someone was fighting in Anxi, he was both a maid in law and a eunuch. Moreover, it was not enough. He also called in the flowers of Taiyi city. Typically, only the state officials set fire to it "I changed my mind. You have to go back with me..." "Wrong, I''ll buy you a drink. Come on, I smell the meat." A crash, from the water out of the chicken, randomly dry the body, began to hurry to wear the clothes prepared. After the two men came out, there was lawlessness at the door, and Yan Lingbin was waiting. Li Hong was familiar with everything in the army. Besides, it was the butcher camp he relied on most. Li Zhe, accompanied by lawlessness these days, has moved his barracks all over the place. He is very happy to stay here. He is naturally unwilling to return to Chang''an so early. So when the sun was about to sink into the western mountains, Li Zhe did not show a trace of reluctance when he left the barracks to go back to Chang''an. On the contrary, he was eager for Li Hong to leave quickly, and then he could dominate the country here. Li Hong, who got on the carriage, looked at Li Zhe''s elated appearance, and then looked at the two eunuchs and lawlessness. Finally, he said, "from tomorrow on, we should treat the king of England like other soldiers. We can never make any special room. We can use my room. All other things will be cancelled. We can eat and live with soldiers. Our daily training must be the same." "Hello..." Li Zhe looked at Li Hong''s firm eyes and wanted to protest, but he was interrupted before he said anything. "Two roads, either follow me back to Chang''an, or do as I say. Which one? " Li Hong asked with a sneer. "You are cruel, all right! Wait and see, in a few days'' military competition, I will definitely get the place... " Li Zhe is unconvinced and looks up to Li Hong. "Blow it, and you won''t believe it yourself." Li Hong left merciless words to hit Li Zhe, and the carriage slowly drove out from the gate of the barracks. Naturally, Li Zhe''s two maids were brought back to Chang''an by him. When the rickety carriage arrived at the gate of Chang''an City, it was time to close the gate. It was time to enter Chang''an city at jiegu''an. It did not stop at other places all the way, but ran straight to the direction of the imperial city and the east palace. In addition to Li Hongli''s palace, she returned to the palace to find some of the eunuchs. Staring at the desolate East Palace, Li Hong silently pointed to the door, then pointed to the maid, and asked, "this Where is this man? " "Back to your highness, Miss Bai took them to Taiyi city. The students of Chongwen Museum invited them to go there and said that they had made great discoveries." "What discovery?" "I don ''t know. Miss Bai didn'' t say it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 The industrial revolution is a revolution of production and science and technology in which machines replace manpower, and large-scale industrial production replaces individual workshops and manual production. Steam engine, steel and coal are regarded as the three indispensable elements to promote industrial revolution and technology and accelerate development! In particular, the demand of the whole area of Gaoji and Taiji, as well as the industry of Taiji and Taiji, can not be met. Even if the whole Tang Dynasty, Taiyi city can do, all the authorized workshops operate, in the textile industry, can not meet the needs of the market. Although under Li Hong''s reform, in order to further improve the productivity and meet the market demand, the original individual processing has been changed into sub workshop, and the level of skilled craftsman and unskilled craftsman has been divided. In this way, it not only improves the quality and total quantity of production, but also makes it impossible for a single craftsman to complete a product alone. In this era of no patent protection, it can be regarded as the greatest protection of the interests of Taiyi city. But even if Li Hong was killed, Li Hong would not think that one day the Tang Dynasty would enter the era of steam engine. Although he looked at the gadgets in front of him, he knew that it was still far from the era of steam engine, but At least people are now studying steam. This is a good phenomenon, isn''t it? Bai Chun and other people wake up Li Hong in the middle of the night. His face is dignified and mysterious, as if he got some priceless treasure. Holding Yan Lingbin in his arms, he felt sleepy and yawned, and listened to Bai Chun''s nagging beside him. He let others and Yan Lingbin put on his pajamas. "What are you talking about for a long time? Active? There are so many moving things that the leaves can move when the wind blows. " Li Hong put her arms around Bai Chun''s slender waist and wanted to push her to sleep on the bed. "Oh Give me a hand. " Bai Chun can''t breathe. She takes out a powder fist and punches her prince. Yan Lingbin tugs her other hand, which is finally pulled up. "I don''t understand either. I just listen to the students of hongwenguan saying that this thing should not be simple, but they don''t know what the specific function is. So I made the decision and brought them together with that thing." Li Hong half opened his eyes and turned white and pure. He put on his silky pajamas, then put on his fur. Dissatisfied, he said, "if that thing doesn''t have any value, see how I deal with you!" The students of chongwenguan have gone to Taiyi city more and more. Those lunatics have studied everything. But so far, except those people led by Li Chunfeng, they have made some achievements, and the medicated food room has been committed to improving explosives. As for other aspects, there has been no proud research results. Now being pulled up from the bed by the white pure God mysteriously, he has to take him to see something that can''t even be named. It''s strange if he can have enthusiasm and good mood. But even so, Bai Chun still pushed him from behind, imploring repeatedly, pushing someone into the living room downstairs. In the living room, there were no students in Chongwen hall. Only Xiao Xue was watching a copper object like a stove. Li Hong was more curious about what could make them so nervous. They ran to Taiyi city in the daytime and came back in the middle of the night. "What is this?" Li Hong pointed to the copper stove on the record table. The boiler is not like a boiler, and the hotpot is not like a hotpot. What is this? Li Hong walked up to him and looked at Xiaoxue, Xiazhi, Banmei and xunlan in doubt. He grabbed the top of the boiler and pulled the hollow copper balls supported by two copper tubes. On both sides of the copper balls, two short copper tubes like horns were also supported. At this time, he pulled them with his hands and turned on the supports of the two copper tubes. It was obvious that two of them were from the copper furnace The two copper tubes that extend from the surface are not fixed to the copper ball. "This This What is it Spinning ball? Who made this? Anyone here? Where? Let them come at once Li Hong looked at the hollow copper ball which was still idling. Suddenly, he seemed to be frightened and cried. Bai Chun was shocked by Li Hong''s reaction, and Xiaoxue''s four girls were also frightened by Li Hong''s reaction! Before he could get down the stairs, Yan Lingbin almost fell off the stairs when he heard Li Hong''s scream. "You What did you call it just now Bai Chun looks at Li Hong strangely, feeling as if his highness knows this thing. But it was made by Chongwen school students just a few days ago, and they didn''t show it to outsiders! Not to mention the name, because even the students of Chongwen hall don''t know how to call it! His Highness has been busy these days. It is impossible for his highness to know this thing. But why does he call it a spinning ball? Moreover, the name of the spinning ball is completely consistent with the moving object in front of you. Although there is no name, the spinning ball in your Highness''s mouth is just too appropriate. "What? Don''t tell me it''s really called a spinning ball? " Li Hong still didn''t react. After all, he knew what this thing represented.If we really want to study and investigate, the steam rotating ball in front of us is the earliest known machine in the history of steam engine to convert steam into power! What''s more, what''s more incredible is that this thing called "steam spinning ball" appeared in ancient Greece 600 years ago in Tang Dynasty where Li Hong is now. Even at that time, ancient Greece and ancient Egypt knew how to use steam power. However, the development speed of society was slow at that time, and handicraft industry was able to meet the demand of all things under the background of that era. Therefore, the steam power was not taken seriously. It was only used as the gate to open huge and heavy temples in ancient Greece and ancient Egypt. Then, with the rapid increase of market demand, handicraft industry was unable to meet the huge market demand. Steam power was picked up by the original British people and began to use it. Finally, the first industrial revolution broke out. The emergence of any new thing is bound to be caused by a social surge in production pressure. The outbreak of the industrial revolution is due to the British proud of the handicraft textile industry. With the increase of market demand, in the case of unable to meet the market demand, steam power finally stepped on the stage of human development and promoted the pace of human history. Spinning machine and coal mine are the two major elements that give birth to steam engine. With more and more demand, the steam engine naturally arises in the pace of social change under the circumstances that manpower can not be done. Today''s Taiyi City, if it is isolated from the rest of the Tang Dynasty, as an independent individual, then the emergence of this steam spinning ball is not surprising. After all, the demand of the Tang Dynasty and the production pressure of Taiyi City forced the students of chongwenguan who had been transformed by Li Hong to use their imagination to create more new things with the support of Taiyi City, which is the failure of chongwenguan and the failure of Li Hong''s reform Yes. Xiao Xue looks at Li Hong and stares at her. She shrinks her neck in a hurry, turns around and runs away. Fortunately, Bai Chun brings the students of Chongwen hall. Now she is placed in the front of the hall, which is afraid that the prince should find them, so she brings them back in case of emergency. "Is this something powerful?" Bai Chun''s reaction to Li Hong is not enough to describe with surprise. Because at the beginning, they only understood how to use this thing after the demonstration by the students in Chongwen Museum. But now, the prince''s Highness has started to work on it without any teacher. Although the steps are different from those of chongwenguan students'' demonstration, there is no mistake in a wide range. As the small charcoal in the furnace below was ignited, Li Hong poured water into the big belly copper stove, which was connected with two copper pipes. Then someone threw everything down and sat on the sofa waiting to see the trick. "You Why do you know this thing is used in this way? " Bai Chun''s tone has changed. She can guarantee that Her Highness has never seen it, let alone seen others demonstrate it. But how could he? "Would I be surprised?" Li Hong is lazy to pay attention to her, white her one eye, sit on sofa light way. The white pure also has no language to turn over the white eye, is not willing to say pulls down, I also not rare. However, she would dare to say that in her heart, if she said it, she would know the consequences. She was afraid that she would have to be tossed about. The next day, she would have been in low back and legs, as if she had been torn apart. But in any case, Bai Chun is still curious. As a woman, gossip is absolutely natural. So she sat down next to Li Hong, and her bright eyes couldn''t see a trace of fatigue. She pointed to the spinning ball and asked, "in your opinion, this thing is very powerful?" Li Hong raised his hand and held Bai Chun in his arms. It was enough to make a trip from Taiyi city. Bai Chun was able to do this, so he was nervous to send it over at the first time, instead of waiting for the next day to return. His behavior of rushing all night was still very moving to his heart. "It''s natural that it''s powerful, but when can we give full play to its value? Ten years? Twenty years? Thirty years? Anyway, this little thing in front of me is really very important to the future of Tang Dynasty. " "Not now?" "Now? Early? " Li Hong looked at the hollow copper ball on the top of the steam spinning ball and began to shake back and forth. The steam spinning ball was developed in 1070 ad, but it was really used at the end of the 17th century. Now, the steam spinning ball was invented in the Tang Dynasty. If you want to really go to the steam age, you can''t do it in more than ten or twenty years. What''s more, he doesn''t know it very well. He can rely on the financial and material resources given to the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty and some inspiration that may even make them confused. As for whether he can succeed or not, he doesn''t have a general concept of time. However, this backward invention brought a glimmer of hope to him and Datang. Therefore, what he needed to do during this period was to give his limited knowledge to the students of Chongwen school. As for the way back, it was up to them to see whether there was such a fate in the Tang Dynasty.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 In the next few days, with the coming of the new year''s day, there was not much to deal with whether it was the east palace or the court hall. Most of the officials were still on their way back to Chang''an in Luoyang. So Li Hong took the 17 Chongwen scholars to Taiyi city after meeting them. Taiyi city has now expanded a lot. Compared with the original view, today''s Taiyi city is more prosperous and more advanced. There are more and more permanent residents. It is about to become a real city. However, in such a large city, there is no room for the 17 students to develop what they have in their hands, which Li Hong named the spin ball. However, after Li Hong took them back to Taiyi city again, earth shaking changes took place, and their treatment was further improved. Even their 17 family members were placed in Taiyi city by Li Hong. Bai Chun and others also saw for the first time that the prince''s highness was so serious and persistent that they were like a paranoid and a madman. They put themselves together with the 17 students. Even when they went to bed at night, they all forgot to go back to the manor every once in a while. However, when Bai Chun did not come back, Li Hong reprimanded Bai Chun every time after he visited him several times. As a result, Bai Chun had no choice but to arrange Wei Tuqi in the forbidden area of Taiyi city and take care of Li Hong at any time. In front of a dozen students, what Li Hong was able to teach and teach was some rudiments, as well as the inspiration of the time when the steam engine was developed. Li Hong''s only clear thing was that the original steam engine was developed because he had to help drain the water out of the mine. As for other aspects, he only vaguely remembered that it was because of the spinning machine, and then the steam engine was gradually applied to other fields in the process of improvement. So in a few days, they followed the principle of this steam spinning ball, and under the guidance of Li Hong, they designed another kind of steam rotating ball. However, this steam rotating ball can hold more steam. According to Li Hong''s design, two pipes were added, which were said to be used for entering and discharging. One pipe was extended into a huge pool, and the other was a new one It extends into an equally huge pool, but without a bit of water. As the steam is slowly injected into the steam ball, the horn like copper pipes on both sides of the original steam ball are closed. After the steam is filled, another valve is also closed. The huge steam ball with more than one person is rich in steam. Seventeen students looked at each other. They didn''t know what the Prince wanted when he sealed the copper pipes on both sides and filled them with steam. Li Hong looked at their puzzled eyes, indicating that they began to spray cold water on the outside of the hollow sphere full of steam, while explaining to them the meager knowledge he knew. The cold water condenses the steam in the container to form a vacuum, and then orders the person to open the inlet valve. Under the action of atmospheric pressure, the water at the bottom of the mine is sucked into the container through the water inlet pipe. Then close the water inlet valve, re open the steam inlet valve, and press out the water in the container through the drain valve by the steam pressure. When the water in the container is drained and full of steam, close the steam inlet valve and drain valve, and spray water again to condense the steam. In this way, the inlet and outlet pipes unconsciously drain all the water in the pool into another pool under the action of the steam rotating ball. The seventeen students, looking at everything in front of them, explained why they had the inspiration to design this steam spinning ball. However, in Qujiang pool, they saw Li Hong''s water cup covered by a thin piece of paper and flipped the water cup, but the water did not flow out. So they were curious to see if the steam could be called So set the steam ball. Day by day, 17 students accompanied Li Hong. Unconsciously, they had spent nearly a month, but the progress was still in the original stage. However, Li Hong suggested that they should try to take this thing with them and carry out practical operation in the mine. Maybe they can find some inspiration. After hearing Li Hong''s proposal, all the excited students were delighted. After getting Li Hong''s approval and help, they decided to go to a mine after the first day of the year to continue their in-depth research. At this time, in the East Palace of Chang''an City, all the people in the East Palace headed by Bai Chun knelt at the gate of Lizheng hall. When his majesty and the queen returned to the palace, Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan, king of Pei, Li Zhe and Li Dan, as well as all the ministers from the three provinces, six ministries, nine temples and five supervisors, including the Jingzhao mansion of Chang''an, and the ministers headed by Zong Chuke, all went to Baqiao to meet the brilliant and powerful majesty and queen who had returned from Liaodong, but only Prince Li Hong was missing! In this way, the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty began to have a bad face in Baqiao, and looked glum, as if someone owed them money. All the following rituals were hastily ended, and the honor guard simply returned to the Daming Palace. As for the celebration banquet of the officials in the evening, although it was still held as scheduled when the Prince Li Hong failed to arrive, every minister and his relatives could see that, because the prince''s Royal Highness was missing, his majesty and the queen were still hard to be happy.In the morning, they knelt down and knelt down in front of the empress, and then they knelt down and became a person. "Bai Chun, what''s going on? Don''t any of you know how to remind the prince? " Wu Mei''s face is iron green, usually let him Li Hong mischievous also just, but yesterday''s matter, Li Hong is too much! When the emperor and the empress went back to Chang''an, and when the civil and military ministers and the prince of the Manchu Dynasty were all on the Baqiao bridge, his highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, was not seen. This made the royal family lose face and became a joke in the court! Bai Chun was also frightened by Wu Mei''s strong pressure. She knelt on the ground and trembled and said, "back to the queen, my maid passed by ten days ago, but The servants are incompetent and have never been able to see the prince. " "What? You can''t even see him? " Wu Mei was shocked. She thought Bai Chun knew what the prince was doing now, but she didn''t invite Li Hong back. But hearing Bai Chun''s words, I didn''t expect that even Bai Chun couldn''t see Li Hong, which made Wu Mei even more surprised. If even Bai Chun, the most important one in his heart, couldn''t see him. Li Hong would never be absent from such an important occasion for no reason. Although the ritual system was something he had never been interested in, he would never be so indifferent to it. Moreover, several imperial historians supervised and urged him. However, as Bai Chun said, Li Hong locked himself in Taiyi City, and no one could see him. The Wei Tu Qi, who was the prince''s bodyguard, was refused by his impassive "Prince''s order, no one can see" no matter who wanted to see the prince. Curiosity overcame the anger that had been suppressed since yesterday. Wu Mei was patient and looked at Bai Chun, who continued to kneel on her knees, and asked again, "do you know what he is doing in Taiyi city?" "We''re working on something called a spinning ball." Bai Chun replied with a low head. "Spinning ball? What is that? " "Back to the queen, I don''t know..." "Nonsense! Bastard, you don''t know! As a person around the prince, you don''t even know what the prince does. The prince never went to Baqiao. You can''t even tell the reason. How can you let this palace spare you? " Wu Mei was white pure answer suddenly aroused anger, looking at the white pure kneeling on the ground, the first time harshly scolded the way. "The maidservant knows the sin, and the maid should die. Please punish the queen..." "This is not the time to commit a crime, and you are not qualified to let this palace deal with you! What did he say? Repeat it to the palace from the beginning to the end! There must be no omissions! " Wu Mei was dressed in Queen''s Palace Dress and her face was livid, but she did not reduce her elegant and elegant demeanor, as well as the majesty of the empress. So Bai Chun repeats to Wu Mei the thing that she brought back from Taiyi city a month ago with chongwenguan students. To Wu Mei''s surprise, it was a month! Li Hong even locked himself in Taiyi city for a month and never showed up, or even walked out of the forbidden area! This made her more curious about what Li Hong wanted to do. "What else did he say?" Wu Mei asked again, but in her tone, she had lost a lot of anger and became much calmer. "Back to the queen, the crown prince once said that if this thing can be really used by our Tang Dynasty, it will not only bring me endless economic wealth, but also an unprecedented and powerful weapon for our Tang Dynasty to explore the sea. It will also raise the whole strength of our Tang Dynasty to an incredible height." Bai Chun is still low head, and side of the snow and others, because often in the Lizheng hall, wear less, at the moment has knelt on the ground shivering. "Spinning ball? As you said, something as big as that can bring such huge benefits to our Tang Dynasty? Did he ever tell you when it will be developed? When will you be back? " Wu Meixiu frowned and asked lightly. "Back to the queen, the crown prince said that it was just a prototype. It would become bigger in the future and would be used in more ways. It can do things that people can''t do. Even cattle and horses can''t match their strength. If they are developed, they can''t run faster than horses..." "What? Can you run? " Wu Mei looks at Bai Chun in surprise. If she doesn''t know, Bai Chun will never lie. She can now order that she should be killed immediately in order to arouse people''s hearts and excuse them in the name of ghosts and gods! Bai Chun is also embarrassed, especially Xiaoxue and others, because when his highness told them, they felt as if they were listening to his highness telling them fairy tales as before. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 However, in the end, Wu Mei still chose to be patient, and chose to believe in Bai Chun. Bai Chun would not lie to her, and Li Hong would never cheat on this kind of thing. Over the years, Li Hong''s amazing actions have been realized by him. Although this time sounds like a dream, Wu Mei thinks that maybe Li Hong has exaggerated its role. "Then he did not say when such things could be seen in this palace." Wu Mei still did not let them up to reply. Similarly, she also saw a large number of palace ladies and eunuchs kneeling in front of her eyes, shivering in the cold wind, like chaff. "This Back to the empress, I listen to the prince''s meaning. If you want to really do something like this, I''m afraid it will not be possible for 20 or 30 years, or even longer time... " "So long..." Wu Mei ''s first reaction was that she was cheated. Just as she wanted to get angry, she heard the sound of horses'' hooves and wheels on the road of the east palace. Turning around, she saw a carriage galloping to this side! Looking at the carriage, Wu Mei was even more angry. It was obvious that the culprit had rushed back from Chang''an. The dust on the carriage was still the same. Both the horse and the driver were sweating in the cold morning, and obviously they came all the way without stopping. However, when Li Hongfei quickly ran down from the carriage, Wu Mei''s heart was full of five flavors, and her expression was complicated. Even when Li Hong was in the most distress, she couldn''t compare with the "savage" who came here now! A messy long hair like withered grass, and even the hair ends, some have been tied together, a black dress in the early morning sun, even flashing oil light, worn-out, it is obvious that many days have not been replaced. His eyes are red with bloodstains and eye droppings. His skin color is much whiter than before, but it is obviously not a healthy skin color. It is obviously caused by the failure to see the sun for a long time. Someone ran to Wu Mei in such a hurry, and what followed was that on the morning when the air was fresh and fresh, after a gust of wind came over, there was a smell of sour smell in the air. Wu Mei''s face became more iron green, a pair of Phoenix eyes seemed to have countless small flames beating like, showing her now angry mood. Bai Chun and Xiao Xue, etc., secretly take a look at Li Hong''s chaotic and embarrassing situation, and their faces instantly turn pale. On their white and beautiful cheeks, they don''t know when to start, and drops of cold sweat begin to flow down their white cheeks. Now, your highness, this situation appears in Er What''s more, the two shoes on the prince''s feet are not the same. Looking at the two shoes, Bai Chun doesn''t think any of them is the prince''s own. Is this a rag picked up from the garbage heap! However, their only worry now is not the prince, but whether they can save their lives under the Queen''s fury, especially Bai Chun, Xiao Xue, Xia Zhi, ban Mei and Xun LAN Wu nu. At this time, they even predicted that today would be their death date. As the most intimate person around the prince, not only did not take good care of the prince, but also left the prince alone in Taiyi city for more than a month, and then turned into the present picture. Not to mention that her queen saw her head to kill them now, even if it was her own, if she left the crown prince in the care of others, she would be very angry and angry if she became the present look, even if she killed the people who took care of the crown prince! But this is their idea. As the queen of the mother, they are becoming more and more calm at this moment. In their extremely tense situation, they do not reprimand Li Hong or scold them. Instead, they are unconventional, gentle in tone and calm in mind. They say to Li Hong, who has finished the ceremony, "silly child, go to wash and take care of it first If the censor sees this, it''s time to impeach you. " "Mother, you Please forgive the Empress Dowager. Yesterday, my son''s minister should rush back to Japan. But there is a reason for this. We are in a critical juncture. We really can''t make it back. We hope the empress mother will make amends. " Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s abnormal behavior. Surprised, Li Hong knelt down in front of Wu Mei and solemnly said. "Well I can see from your appearance that if it wasn''t for the urgent matter, how could you be so ignorant? Go down and wash yourself first. I''ll wait for you. " Wu Mei bent down, reached out and helped Li Hong up. Looking at the haggard and pale prince, Wu Mei ordered Bai chun to take Li Hong to the toilet. Looking at a step and turning back, Li Hong, who was full of worry in her heart, said Wu Mei speechless: "what? If we don''t beat you, you''re not feeling well, are you? " "No, no, no, no, my son''s minister just didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager suddenly changed, and she didn''t get used to it. You Are you ok I''ll go wash first. " Where is the feather duster hidden? How can you say it and come out? Can you do magic! When Li Hong ran to Li Zhengdian, he had been thinking hard about it. When he helped himself up, his hands were still empty. After walking two or three steps, he turned back to talk to her, and he had a feather duster in his hand. How could he get out of nothing!Wu Mei is different from ordinary people''s treatment, which doomed others to be unable to understand her thinking, otherwise she would not be the only female emperor. Her keen insight, understanding ability different from ordinary people, and her thoroughness in dealing with things are hard to reach. Even Li Hong has always held absolute respect for Wu Mei and tried to get to know his mother. However, he was unprepared and unprepared. But do not know, Wu Mei''s mind is very simple, just from his sloppy surface, it is judged that he must have a cause. What''s more, Li Hong''s situation makes her feel uncomfortable as a mother. She can''t help thinking from Li Hong''s perspective what kind of important things can make him look like this! In the end, what''s the matter, so that he can''t even welcome his father and his mother behind his head, and can''t come back? Know son Mo ruo mu, Li Hong has never been a person who can''t tell the priorities. His style of doing things over the years has long explained his nature. In addition, Bai Chun and others have expressed to her that Li Hong is developing the so-called steam spinning ball, which benefits the future of Datang, and makes Wu Mei have to think from Li Hong''s point of view. "Fried?" Wu Mei''s scalp became numb as soon as she heard about the explosion. When she was in Luoyang palace, she had to release the Kongming lamp privately because of her Majesty''s willfulness. In the end, Li Hong was stunned by the explosion to save the Luoyang palace, and it took him more than a month to recover. She was almost scared to death that time! So now hearing that Li Hong once again mentioned the word "fried" to her, she could not help but feel numb and worried. The reason why I didn''t get to Baqiao yesterday was that the steam spinning ball failed to effectively seal the joint because of too much pressure. Finally, it cracked under too much pressure, and the air pressure hit all 18 of them against the wall. This is also why after he made up for it, he was vaguely reminded of his father and his mother''s return to Chang''an yesterday, so they all had no time to clean up, so they ran back from Taiyi city in a hurry. I don''t know who the wrong shoes are. I only remember vaguely that eighteen people, including him, were all right. Then he found two shoes on the disordered ground and put them on his feet. Then he ran out. Wu Mei sits in Li Hong''s study, frowns suspiciously to ask: "that thing really has you to say so fierce?" "Almost, even more powerful than I said. It just takes time, more financial and material support, but its return will be greater than anything. Although our Tang Dynasty has a vast territory and abundant materials, it does not mean that we have anything we need. There are many things that we don''t have, so..." "So what? What do you want to do? You haven''t learned a lesson this time? " When Wu Mei hears the boasting behind her, she is smart in her heart. Every time the little rabbit asks for something, it will be such a routine, which makes her have to face up to twelve points of spirit, so as not to be moved by him unconsciously. "No, no, no, mother, you misunderstood me. Naturally, my son will not be involved in danger in person..." "You haven''t been involved in the risk yourself? What was yesterday? Do you know that you are the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, and not everything needs to be done in person. What you need to do is to master the overall situation and grasp it from the perspective of the Tang Dynasty! Just as you admonished your father and emperor in Liaodong, you should take the interests of the Tang Dynasty and Li''s rivers and mountains as the highest interests, rather than the steam spinning ball. If you have an accident this time, do you think that Taiyi city can remain for several years? You are the life of Taiyi city. Because of you, it survives. Do you understand! Just like your father, he is everything in the Tang Dynasty. Only with him can we have the Tang Dynasty Wu Mei''s feather duster in his hand hates that iron is not made of steel and knocks on the table. Looking at Li Hong, he says in a hurry. "Yes, what the empress mother taught me is, don''t be angry. Next time No, there will be no next time. I have told them in the middle of the night that they can''t do too much. To control the pressure, the top priority is to know how to use this steam as power. As for what we need Hey, hey. " Li Hong flatters like a Japanese translator, helping Wu Mei pinch his shoulder, hehe. "Hey, hey, what, if you have something to say." "Does the empress know that Li Chunfeng is now building warships for her son''s ministers in Quanzhou? He decided that Li Chunfeng would not always want to see what was on the other side of the sea when he was still alive. So he decided to give something to others and let him lead a fleet of ten thousand people across the sea to have a look. Then he told him what was missing in Datang and asked him to bring it back! Isn''t it, as you say, letting others do things for yourself? " "Where did you know all this? You don''t like reading ancient books, Li Hong. " Wu Mei looks up and looks at the translator who massages his shoulder. "Baidu ah, that strange book recorded, but do not know whether accurate or not." "What about that wonderful book?" "Lost, lost for years." "It''s a pity that when the Daming Palace was completed, you had to demolish the Taiji palace and rebuild it. However, a lot of things were lost in the reconstruction. Alas I''m afraid it was the wonderful book that I lost at that time. ""I remember It seems to be! Yes, that was the time Someone cheats his mother shamelessly! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 Li Zhi thought that the East Palace would fly again for a while, but looking at the rushing carriage, he ran into the east palace as if he were running for his life. Then he came down with a prince dressed in rags like a beggar, and then the Queen walked into Li Zhengdian. The whole East Palace was very peaceful, and there was no situation he expected. He was sure that Li Hong''s dress up might have made Wu Mei moved his mother''s heart, or that Li Hong''s explanation relieved Wu Mei of the responsibility of pursuing the crown prince. But what was the reason? Standing at the top of the castle in the air, the whole city of Chang''an was trampled on by him, and his lofty ambition to look down on the world came into being. He likes the feeling of overlooking, just like the emperor of Tang Dynasty, who controls all the people in the world. The feeling of power and control of life and death will be exhausted as the physical condition gets worse and worse. "Why? Why didn''t the emperor''s brother be beaten? Why didn''t the empress mother beat him for such a big crime Li Lingyue put down his telescope and said with regret. In the warm sun of the Imperial City in winter, a tall young man, accompanied by the beautiful and elegant queen, walked slowly along the street from the imperial city to the Daming Palace, followed by the Queen''s honor guard. "Do you want your brother to be beaten by your mother?" Lizhi slowly sat down and put down his binoculars. The faces of the two people on the street of the imperial city were blurred before his eyes. Li Lingyue curled her lips, shook her head, and ran to Lizhi. She cackled: "I don''t like the empress mother beating her brother, but I like to see her afraid and let her mother do everything." Li Zhi speechless stroked Li Lingyue''s cerebellar bag melon: "that your emperor brother to you is not everywhere tolerant?" "Yes, but I''m small, and they have to let me." Li Lingyue looked at Lizhi''s side and looked at her with some doubts. She continued: "of course, it can''t be taken for granted, but the emperor said it can be taken for granted." "The father tested you. Guess why your mother didn''t beat your brother?" Li Zhi knew that Li Hong was not only Li Hong, but also Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan. Which of the princes did not pet the villains in front of him everywhere? Now there is such a little princess around me, and she was born with the queen. She is smart and cute. I''m afraid there is no one in the Tang Dynasty who doesn''t favor her. "Well I guess it''s the emperor who delayed yesterday''s ride. Besides This matter must be very big, and it is very important to the Tang Dynasty, so let the emperor brother have to give up to meet you and his mother, or there is an accident? " Li Lingyue is now changing her teeth, and her words are a little bit leaky. Li Zhi nodded thoughtfully, holding the seven-year-old Li Lingyue''s small body beside him, looking at the two figures in the Imperial City, he said faintly, "you''re smart. You''ve all been told." The mother and son on the Huangcheng road must not be able to hear what the father and daughter are talking about. Naturally, the father and daughter in the castle in the air can''t hear either. "Do you mean that if Li Chunfeng can succeed in this voyage, he can find more crops? It''s much more than the current yield per mu in Datang? " With the warm sun shining on her body, Wu Mei enjoys the rare tranquility and harmony of the imperial city. She looks up slightly and looks at her side. She is much higher than her. The prince asks. "It''s not only crops, but also other things that I don''t have in the Tang Dynasty. How many kinds will there be? This child minister also needs to carefully recall the records in that strange book..." "Well, I knew I shouldn''t have let you go to the Imperial College and the Hongwen hall to make mischief. You lost such a wonderful book. After I go back to the palace, I will help you to find out if there are any in your old things in Penglai hall." As soon as Wu Mei hears the wonderful book, she feels like a knife from her head. Li Hong heard Wu Mei''s words, but he was scared. How could his old things still be preserved by his mother? Aware of Li Hong''s face startled with a trace of unknown look, Wu Mei asked faintly, "what''s the matter with you?" "My son''s old thing, you And preservation? " Li Hong felt guilty in his heart. For so many years, facing his own mother, he would always get along with his mother with colored glasses and a heart of precaution. All the historical records about the empress dowager, whether it is evil or not, make him unconsciously put him on the empress mother again when he gets along with her. Even if it is a small move, he will let him ponder for a long time, and figure out what the empress mother is for! Just as she said just now after returning to the East Palace, he felt heartache and heartache when he saw his appearance when he got off the carriage, so he was exempted from accountability. He didn''t take over yesterday. But what about yourself? However, from her mother''s order to wash herself up to just now, she has been pondering in her heart what she is doing today, what is the purpose she wants to achieve, and what is its real intention! When I get along with my mother, I will always be on guard. Even if I get a favor in front of my mother, I dare not have the slightest carelessness. Whether I was a coquettish child or a ruffian now, I hope to create an illusion to the empress mother. It''s all about acting a real Prince of Tang Dynasty, rather than being a real Tang Dynasty The prince, really to feel the most real maternal love from the mother!Every time she feels her mother''s deep love, often she chooses to support herself in her position, and often uses her influence in court to help her resolve the crisis. Her first reaction is always, what does the mother want from her, whether she wants to unite with herself and maintain her influence. Even if it was the expedition to Liaodong, I left a thousand Fu Tu camp for the empress dowager, but I really just wanted to protect the Empress Dowager. Did you really mean to guard against the empress mother? The sun is warm and comfortable to sprinkle on people, but it will never make people feel hot. But at the moment, Li Hong''s whole body was extremely hot, especially on his cheek. The hot heat wave after wave made him become impetuous. "What''s the matter with you? Is it the result of what you said yesterday? You look so red. Why, are you spending the summer At the gate of Daming Palace, Wu Mei stops and looks at Li Hong, who is uncomfortable all over the body. "No, although the air waves are very strong, they are not enough to hurt the children. The copper pipes, copper furnaces and so on are not up to the requirements. We need more sophisticated things to make it. It will be difficult, even more unimaginable, for the children''s minister to think of these things for a moment and feel worried." Li Hong looked at her still mother. After that, she wanted to take Wu Mei''s shoulder and move on, but she didn''t want to be coldly said by Wu Mei: "are you looking for death? This is the imperial palace. The eyes of the censor are brighter than those of Jin Wuwei. Seeing that you, the prince, have no etiquette, you think you are not impeached." Li Hong curled his mouth. In order to ease the embarrassment, Li Hong raised his arm to help Wu Mei beat the dust on his shoulder. He quibbled: "I see that there are some dirty things on your shoulder here. Please pat it off. I don''t want to hold your shoulder and walk forward. You think too much." "Do you think this is still when you were a child, and the ministers in the court would not investigate the reason why you are still young?" "You think too much about it." After entering the Daming Palace, a mother and a son walked slowly like Penglai hall. However, the scene just at the gate of Daming Palace was seen by a pair of small eyes in the castle in the air: "father and emperor, that little rabbit wants to hold your queen''s shoulder, but the queen refused, ha ha..." "Childish words, nonsense, follow me down." "You will remember to reprimand him later. He even wanted to put his arms around his mother''s shoulder." "What? Do you think you''re the only one who can Li Zhi has a headache. Does this little grindstone have a feud with Li Hong in his last life? Why does he always want to be beaten and punished. When the father and daughter came to the gate of Penglai hall, they happened to meet their mother and son. Li Lingyue broke away from Lizhi''s hand, and immediately became a traitor. Dada ran to Li Hong: "Lingyue has seen the emperor. I really want to die these days." "Really? I can tell from your appearance that you must have said bad things about me just now, but it doesn''t matter. Go on. Anyway, you will lose one tooth at a time, and it won''t grow Ouch... " Li Hong was slapped on the back of the head by Wu Mei without expression. "Cluck you deserves it! The queen mother said that I am changing my teeth and will grow out in a few days Li Lingyue took Li Hong''s small hand, and after Li Hong saluted Li Zhi, they took the lead in getting into Penglai hall. Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei waiting for him at the door, pointed to Li Hong''s back, and then looked at Wu Mei. He was so surprised that he said: "yesterday''s disrespect is over? Not going to punish him? Let him go unpunished? " "He is your minister, your crown prince. You should take the lead in punishing him." Wu Mei made me like this, you can that I how expression, provocative way. Li Zhi was speechless, but he couldn''t resist the curiosity in his heart. He could not help but approach Wu Mei and asked, "what''s going on here? What''s so important yesterday that I can''t even catch up with you? " "Do you believe that there is a kind of carriage that can run fast without horse pulling. Whether it is uphill or flat, it can run as fast as flying. It is more comfortable and stable than the current imperial driving." Wu Mei helped Lizhi''s arm and asked like a show off. "This Daydream, do not need to pull the horse, can still gallop like flying? Fairy tales? " "But Li Hong said that he would let me ride in such a carriage in my lifetime, and he said that I could operate by myself." Wu Mei releases Lizhi''s arm and goes straight to Penglai hall. "Did you believe it?" "Well." "He lied to you just to get rid of punishment." "I will." Wu Mei''s head does not return. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 With Li Hong and Li Lingyue fighting in Penglai hall, they cried several times. Li Zhi chased Wu Mei and asked Li Hong what he had done several times. After that, Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan came to Penglai hall in a hurry. This luncheon, of course, is that the prince and the princess express their admiration for his father, who is wise, divine, and skillful in culture and martial arts. During this period of time, under the congratulations of many courtiers, Li Zhi has obviously become accustomed to recording all Anton''s credit on himself. Therefore, after this lunch, Li Zhi''s mouth did not close. He was even more happy than listening to the courtiers'' congratulations in the imperial court. However, on the issue of drinking, Li Hong didn''t need to talk about it any more. Wu Mei had already started to give him a limited amount. Although the swelling on Li Xian''s face has long disappeared, it is impossible for a tooth that was knocked out by Li Hongyi to grow up. When he talks, he is like Li Lingyue. He often leaks air and goes out of tune. Li Zhe lived an inhuman life in the butu camp. On the first day, when he did not get up on time, he was informed by lawlessness to Li Hong. At that time, Li Hong had not locked himself in Taiyi City, so he wrote a warrant in person, depriving the king of all treatment and treating him as an ordinary soldier. So in this short month, Li Zhe has become a lot more tough, and the whole person is a little dark. But the fashionable appearance that young people should have makes him look more like a little man. Compared with Li Zhe, Li Dan''s life is like that of Li Hong. These days, he had no less eggs. He ordered people to take them out of the chicken house early in the morning, and then sat inside or outside with a few eggs in his arms every day, studying the warm eggs. Even Li Dan began to calculate the duration of the hen''s hatching. When the hen was close to hatching, he would order someone to snatch the egg from under the hen''s buttocks and knock it open to see if it was an egg or a chicken. However, at the age of only nine, he began to have the depth of a thinker and the mystery of a philosopher. At a luncheon, he seldom said a few words. Most of the time, in addition to dealing with Li Lingyue''s tricks, he was thinking about the philosophy in his mind: chicken or egg first. Wu Mei and Li Zhi are satisfied with their princes and maids. Li Hong, in particular, has already developed the cultural and military skills of the former Emperor. Now he only needs to temper his casual temperament and become a wise monarch. Among the remaining princes, Li Zhi and Wu Mei are also well aware of each other. It seems that they have played out the change of Xuanwu Gate and the friendship and resentment between Li Chengqian and Li Tai. However, Li Xian was like a tide, and was disintegrated by Li Hong. Now they are weak and weak. It is impossible for them to challenge the position of the East Palace in a short time. Even for a long time, it has been impossible. In Li Zhi''s opinion, as long as he made up his mind to surrender the throne to Li Hong before Li Xian''s ambition revived, the royal brothers who had not been able to live in harmony and set an example for the common people in the world could be realized in Li Hong''s generation. As for Li Zhe, both the emperor and the empress knew that the king''s mind was not in the position of the east palace. What he admired most was Li Shen, king of Ji, and Li Zhen, king of Yue. Both of them enjoyed the reputation of a good king among the common people in the world. What Li Zhe pursued was obviously an idle prince. As for Li Dan, Li Zhi and Wu Mei can''t reach a conclusion. After all, he is still young. Even if he is like Li Xian, when he is ambitious, Li Hong is afraid that he has already firmly controlled the court. For this, the emperor and the queen have no doubt that Li Hong has this ability. Li Lingyue, the apple of her eye, is full of favor from top to bottom. Naturally, there is no need to worry about what will happen to her. She can see whether Li Hong finds a good family for her or whether they are looking for a good family for Li Lingyue. Li Zhi and Wu Mei looked at each other and looked at Li Hong and others who were sitting opposite. Li Lingyue on the left, Li Xian on the right, Li Dan on the left and Li Zhe on the right. If they could be as harmonious as they thought, it would not only be a blessing to the royal family, but also a blessing to the Tang Dynasty. "Mother Did you incubate your son Minister? " Li Dan suddenly opened his mouth and said, not surprisingly, endlessly. "Poof..." The tea in Li Hong''s mouth was not wasted at all. It was sprayed in front of Li Xian who was staring at him angrily: "sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''ll wipe it for you." Li Hong looks at Li Xian''s eyes to kill, regardless of the tea in the corner of his mouth, and scurry with the maid to help Li Xian wipe his chest. "What do you say?" Wu Mei''s tone was raised by eight degrees. Looking at Li Dan''s thoughtful expression, she asked in surprise. "Yes, you may have been hatched by your mother, so your father and mother named you Li Dan. Dan means egg, which means hatching..." Li Lingyue is not afraid of big things when watching the bustle. She looks at Li Dan''s mending Dao beside her. But before he finished speaking, Li Hong, who had just helped Li Xian wipe his chest twice, covered his mouth: "what nonsense, how can Li Dan be that So what Right? " "What''s going on here, Li Hong!" Wu Mei''s face is blue and black!A grape in his hand quickly threw it to Li Hong, who was covering Li Lingyue''s mouth. At this moment, Li Hong suddenly held Li Lingyue in both hands. Li Lingyue''s loosened mouth almost at the same time called out: "I''ll come." So the brother and sister cooperated with each other. The grape in Wu Mei''s hand happened to fly over. Li Hong held Li Lingyue with a big mouth in his arms. With a click, Li Lingyue''s mouth fell into the air. The grape gently hit Li Lingyue''s forehead, and then talked about Li Xian''s bosom. "Er I didn''t catch it. " Li Lingyue sighed in frustration. "What the hell is going on?" Wu Mei at the moment is full of brain black line, the brother and sister are more than once, so with their hands to throw Li Hong''s food. "That After his father and mother, he suddenly remembered that there was a very important thing to deal with, so he left first Li Hong got up with Li Lingyue in his arms and was about to slip away. "If you dare to step out of the gate of Penglai hall, don''t step into my Penglai hall again!" Wu Mei''s face is still iron and blue. Li Zhi beside her looks at Wu Mei and Li Dan, and then Li Hong. "Li Dan was hatched. Who told you dan''er?" Li Zhi called Li dandan''er, and Li Lingyue, who was held in Li Hong''s arms, burst into a burst of laughter. No matter how Li Hong stopped her, Li Lingyue seemed to be intentional, laughing at her arrogance and lack of beating. Li Dan was surprised when he heard Li Zhi''s question. He finally returned from his philosophical world to the world of normal people. After looking at Lizhi for a moment, he realized what he had just said. He immediately covered his mouth with fear, and then he quickly released his voice and said, "I''d like to report to the emperor and the empress. The minister didn''t mean to do it, but he just thought about the problem too much. ¡± "how do you say you were hatched?" Li Lingyue once again succeeded in the fight. However, because of her wanton laughter just now, Wu Mei''s face softened. Looking at the little fat face of old eight Li Dan who was worried and didn''t know how to explain it, Wu Mei''s anger became more and more thin, but she had already put this account on Li Hong''s head. If he had not given Li Lingyue a topic of chicken or egg first, Li Dan would not have asked such a question suddenly and rashly. Li Dan looked at Li Lingyue, who questioned him, and retorted: "I didn''t say it. It was the emperor who said that he asked me to ask the empress whether I was hatched." "I Li Dan, take out the things you want to show your father and his mother. You can''t explain them clearly for a while. If you show them your achievements, they will understand. " Li Hong saw Wu Mei suddenly get up, chicken feather duster is not sure when was held in his hand, slowly came to him. Other people, at this time, chose to see the results of Li Dan''s research, so even Li Lingyue, an expert in mending knives, broke away from Li Hong''s arms, took Lizhi''s hand, and hopped to another room. "Oh, it won''t hurt my mother." Li Lingyue, who came to the door, grabbed Lizhi''s hand, turned her head and looked at Li Hong, who did not dare to move. She said with a grimace. The crowd listened quietly to the whirring wind of the feather duster, and even the sound of the feather duster hitting people. However, they didn''t hear Li Hong running around, escaping from the feather duster and shouting for mercy. After a long time, there was no sound in it. Li Zhicai took Li Lingyue and Li Dan, who were listening at the door, to another room. They began to see Li Dan''s research results with Li Zhe and Li Xian. But in the original room, Wu Mei looked at her knees in front of her with an incredible look on her face. Li Hong, who did not run, did not move or beg for mercy, murmured: "Li Hong, what''s the matter with you?" "It''s OK. When I was a child, I could run in order to avoid being beaten because my mother would catch up with her. Now the son minister grows up, run again again again hide, the empress mother can''t catch up with, so give the mother a little bit of strength to beat the son minister Li said, still kneeling straight. Wu Mei frowns at Li Hong, but she doesn''t understand Li Hong''s thoughts. The feather duster slowly drops down and sits down on the chair, indicating that Li Hong can also speak. Li Hong was not polite. After watching Wu Mei sit down, he pulled a chair and sat down opposite Wu Mei. Looking at Wu Mei''s eyes, Li Hong sincerely said: "if one day, the son minister did something wrong, if one day, the mother had to punish her son minister, if one day, we are no longer as harmonious and harmonious as we are now, I hope that in my memory, forever Is getting along with the mother bit by bit. I also hope that if there is such a day, in the memory of the mother, there will be filial piety of the children''s ministers and all the memories that often make you angry. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 The night came slowly, and the fierce cold wind began to dance. The streets of Chang''an City were still full of people, bustling and bustling. It was not because of the decrease in temperature that there was a trace of coldness. Instead, it seemed to become more heated and noisy. Ordinary carriages without any signs drove away from the back door of the mansion of the aristocrats, either to the back door of other dignitaries or to the back door of the mansion of the aristocratic family. When people in the carriage get off the train, they all have different expressions on their faces, but on the whole, they are more dignified than happy. Tonight, the night meeting in Chang''an is not normal. People are wandering in the cold streets less and less. The carriages and sedan chairs without any signs seem to be arranged, and more and more people come in and go out. Cheng Wu Wei also felt the unusual atmosphere. For the first time in the night, the patrol intensity was strengthened. The passing carriages and sedan chairs were released after being routinely intercepted by the Chengwu guards. In the butu camp outside Chang''an City, Li Zhe, who had just returned from the Imperial Palace, felt a sense of awe. The whole camp lacked the usual calm and calm. Even after seeing him back, he was respectful salute and lacked the easygoing cultivated in these days. He didn''t expect to be able to return to the camp before the first day of the new year. However, he did not expect to be able to return to the camp before the first day of the new year. However, he did not expect to be able to return to the camp before the first day of the new year. However, he did not expect to be able to return to the camp before the first day of the new year. The face of lawlessness is not much different from the usual, but in and out of the story, there is a grim and bloody murderous air! Out of the camp, Li Zhe couldn''t help looking up at the night sky. The starry night sky didn''t give him any enlightenment, but he thought, is it going to change? Or something big happened? Today in the palace, I didn''t feel anything strange! Both the father and the emperor, the mother, the fifth and the sixth are very peaceful. Except that Li Hong sprayed a mouthful of tea on Li Xian''s chest, which caused Li Xian to glare at him, everything else was normal. Everyone was as usual, just like the atmosphere when the family had a meal together. Thinking of this, Li Zhe couldn''t help thinking about Li Xian''s anxious look after he came out of the imperial city. He thought he was anxious to go back. Now it seems that he Do you know something? So does Li Hong know something? When Li Hong returned to the East Palace, Pei Xingjian had already been waiting for him. He came out of the palace a little later than Li Xian and Li Zhe, and had a talk with his father in the study. "Minister Pei Xingjian has met daduhu..." "No, I haven''t seen you for more than a year? I haven''t seen you. The Tubo life is very comfortable. WANYING and I are still worried about you every day. " If someone is shameless, he divides his daughter with him. Regardless of Pei Xingjian''s astonishment on his face, he is willing to marry his daughter to him. "Daduhu is joking. I will tell you everything. The situation of Tubo is very clear to you, don''t you?" Pei Xingjian''s appearance, in addition to a little dark skin color, two cheeks a little more plateau infrared, a little bushy beard, but there is no other change. "When you go back to Chang''an, don''t call for more protection, otherwise people will talk about it." Li Hong said with a smile. In Xiaoxue and others, Li Hong led Pei Xingjian into a study in Lizheng hall. After two cups of tea were put down, the whole study was left with them. "Did you report to my father that you have come back?" Li Hong motioned to him to sit down on the opposite side and asked. "Yesterday I went to Baqiao with other colleagues to meet him. At night, he was summoned by his majesty alone and asked about Tubo." "Nothing else?" "No Pei Xingjian said with a smile. After continuing to chat for a few words, the topic of the two people was transferred to Pei WANYING, and then there were few words. Under Pei Xingjian''s helplessness, they fell into a short silence. "I have been in Anxi with me for more than four years. I think the best way to understand my thoughts is to have you and Ma Zai. The person who is going to serve you has not been determined. Since Zhang Wenzhen got the idea of retiring, many people have begun to rob the head for this position. It''s just like a secret letter to you. I hope you can take the post of right servant." Li Hong finally returned to the truth. "It''s only three or four days before I come back. I''ve been away from the court for many years. If you put your highness in such an important position, I''m afraid that I can''t control the whole situation for a while. If you put your highness in such an important position, I''m afraid that I can''t control the whole situation for a while. If you''re not as powerful as Tubo and Anxi, who has the biggest fist is the king! The minister is not disrespectful to the royal family, but the deceit, conspiracy, and conspiracy of tang''er I feel that Should it take some time? After the ministers have a certain understanding of the context of the court, they will be appointed again "No, it''s too late. There has never been anything waiting for people in this world, only people waiting for things. I think I''ve come to see you, right? I have also ordered the Ministry of officials to hand over the Zhongshu and the folktales under the door. However, on the court tomorrow, I''m afraid that it will be very difficult for the central government to give an official reply, and it may be that you will stay in the middle of the country, but these are not important. The important thing is that you should be ambitiousPei Xingjian didn''t answer immediately. He thought in his heart whether he had the ability to really take the position of the right servant! Still have, oneself in this position, can sit firm! The position of the right minion is, in a word, not too much of a position of power, which is more important than the position of a member of the party! If Pei Xingjian didn''t feel excited, it would be impossible. But in the imperial court, the first thing to do as an official is to protect his life, and only when he has a life can he become an official. If he keeps his eyes on the position of right servant, even if he sits on the seat with the support of his highness, it is still one thing. "I would like to go through fire and water for your highness, no matter what tomorrow may be..." "Did Pei Yan look for you?" Li Hong, looking at Pei Xingjian''s thoughtful expression and the meaning of his speech, suddenly asked. Pei Xingjian was stunned, and then understood and said, "yes, when I arrived in Chang''an on that day, I received his famous assassin. On that day, he held a private banquet in pingkang square and invited him to attend. But How did your highness see it? " Pei Xingjian''s face remained calm and calm from the moment he started to finish speaking. It seemed that he didn''t think there was anything wrong with not telling his highness. "Seeing that I am not in Chang''an, it doesn''t mean that your daughter is not in Chang''an either. I don''t think it''s hard to know what you''re doing back. Since he has spied on whether you intend to be the right pawn, he will certainly make trouble for you in the court Hall tomorrow. Even if he is above tomorrow''s court hall, I will be criticized a lot. Therefore, you should prepare enough for it "Naturally, Pei Yan, as a middle school official, has King Pei Pei Xingjian''s old face is not good-looking. Anyway, in front of her father''s face, don''t always talk about her daughter. "The only uncertainty now is Li Xian. It''s very hard tonight. If he comes to me tonight, everything will be solved. If he doesn''t come tomorrow, I''m afraid it will take some trouble to pull Peiyan down from the position of Zhongshu order." Li Hong also frowned. Li Xian came out of the palace and went back to the palace directly. He didn''t wait for himself in the east palace. It was a bit unexpected. "Yes, I''m afraid that officials, large and small, have gone out tonight. The officials in Chang''an City may be looking for relatives and friends just like ants moving." Pei Xingjian smiles. Although he has been away from the court for many years, it does not mean that he has lost his keen sense. Li Hong''s impatience is still ready to move. But now, what he can do is almost the same. Even the butcher camp is ready to go. He is afraid of any accident tonight. As long as Li Xian doesn''t take the initiative to come to him, it basically means that Li Xian has not made up his mind yet. Is he going to break up with Peiyan. Li Hong stroked his chin, thinking in his mind, is there anything else that he accidentally missed out? However, no matter how he straightened it out, he could not find any mistakes in his plan. Now the only thing he has to wait for is Li Xian. Only Li Xian comes, and Wang Bo, who is still in custody in his hand, has some value. If Li Xian does not come, then it is tantamount to giving up Wang Bo, and it is useless to stay in his own hands. Thinking of this, Li Hong signaled Pei Xingjian that he could go back first. It would be useless for him to stay here all morning. Moreover, the timing of Pei Xingjian''s return will certainly make some officials wonder whether he came back for the position of the right puxie. It is uncertain that many officials, large and small, have gathered in front of the government. Therefore, after Li Hong made clear to Pei Xingjian the right person in his heart, Pei Xingjian naturally had to have his own circle to communicate with. It''s hard to say whether these people can help Pei Xingjian, but as long as they don''t do bad things in the process, it''s enough. Just after seeing Pei Xingjian off, Li Hong buried himself at the desk. As soon as he finished writing a letter, Xiao Xue knocked on the door and came in: "Your Highness, Pei Wang is here." "Granny, it''s finally here! Seal it up immediately and give it to Lin Shiling. Let him do it immediately and give it to the imperial censor and Xiangtang tomorrow. " Li Hong pointed to the secret letter on the desk, then ignored the snow and went straight out. Xiao Xue looks at Li Hong''s back, looks back curiously at the words on the secret letter, which is a math problem! "Three people went to live in the shop, and they paid 30 Wen a night, three people and 10 Wen each. When they got enough, they gave them to the shopkeeper. Later, the shopkeeper suddenly decided to give them less, so he gave them five Wen and asked them to return them to three people. However, the clerk became greedy and hid two Wen money and gave three people one Wen. In this way, each person has paid ten Wen, and now one Wen is returned, that is, ten minus one and nine. Each person only spent nine Wen, three people each nine Wen, that is 27 Wen. Plus the two Wen money hidden by the shop assistant, it is 29 Wen. So, where is the other one? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 Li Hong, who stepped out of the study, came to the door and saw that the summer solstice was looking around. Impatient Li Xian saluted: "Yo, rare guest, what wind brings Laoliu here? This guy thought you came out of the palace and went back to your house. I didn''t expect that... " "I''m not here to have a chat with you. Don''t do it like I''m willing to come. I want to talk to you somewhere Li Xian''s face was cold and his words were not very popular. Today, Li Lingyue found out why. Later, Li Lingyue forced her to read the tongue twister taught by Li Hong. At that time, Li Xian even had the heart to eat Li Hongsheng! "What''s the matter with you? So angry? Li Lingyue''s people are not angry. What kind of anger do you have? I feel sorry for a little boy... " "Fifth, don''t you know why I''m here? Then I''ll Go. " Li Xian was about to turn around, so Li Hong took hold of his shoulder and went straight to the study. "Why is it still the same as when I was a child? You, I can''t make two jokes with you?" Li Hong pressed Li Xian''s stiff body on the sofa in his study and sat down beside him. The snow, which was originally in the study, had already disappeared. After the summer solstice brought cakes and other things to the study again, he quietly closed the door of the study and left. The second wave of guests in the study began to be received by Li Hong. "Well, there''s no one here. Tell me what you think." Li Hong picked up a grape and threw it into his mouth. He wanted to eat it in winter. At this time, he could see it in the rich ordinary people''s homes. Li Xian looked at Li Hong''s angry face and said coldly, "I can ignore Pei Yan, but in addition to Wang Bo, I want you to ensure that Fang Xianzhong will be safe in the court tomorrow." "That''s impossible!" Li Hong refused. "Why?" Li Xian was a little surprised. In his opinion, he gave up supporting Peiyan, which was a great concession. It''s not too much to give up supporting Peiyan in exchange for the safety of Wang Bo and Fang Xianzhong! After giving up, Pei Heng could not support him. Now that the general situation is gone, it is impossible for Fang Xianzhong to win the position of right servant. He can''t fill the deficit of the Ministry of works. It''s impossible to keep the position of minister of the Ministry of work tomorrow! Li Shangxian wants to open a Book of his own! I brought Pei Xingjian back from Tubo in silence, not just for the position of right pawn? It''s not that Li Xian has to support him. Li Xian doesn''t have the energy to influence the court. He makes a deal with him, but hopes to make a smooth transition tomorrow. He doesn''t want officials from five surnames and seven families to disturb chaotang, which makes his father and his mother resent their changes to the court. "You know the danger of Fang Xianzhong better than me..." "You put him in the hole? If you don''t let him rebuild Lord Wu''s mansion, how can he be in trouble? " Li XianMei frowned and hummed. "In their position, but not for private affairs! Why is the Ministry of public works in deficit? Do you think that Fang Xianzhong will not be involved in the reconstruction of Lord Wu''s residence when he is in deficit? Where did you put the Dali temple and the imperial palace? That''s not what I can do under the jurisdiction of the Shangshu order. " Li Hong looks at Li Xian and frowns, but his heart is slightly moved. Can''t Li Xian discuss with Fang Xianzhong what way to get rid of him? "But if you don''t investigate, what can Dali temple and Yushitai do to Fang Xianzhong? You are in charge of the Ministry of work. Shouldn''t you turn to your subordinates? As long as you show up, di Renjie of Dali temple or Li Qiao of Yushitai will give your royal highness a thin face? " Li Xian also looked at Li Hong directly. After being beaten by Li Hong once, he found that Li Hong was not so terrible. Of course, this refers to Li Hong who is not angry. Li Hong''s fingers gently stroked the beard around his lips. Should he also have a beard? After all, the beard is just beginning to be taken care of every day. "Do you know that if Fang Xianzhong is not allowed to rebuild Lord Wu''s residence, then Li Xian is afraid that you will not be able to get rid of the burning of Lord Wu''s mansion. " "Why do you say that?" Li Xian''s brow twisted into a rope again, he found that he seemed to be cheated! I was cheated by the big liar in front of me! Li Hong scratched his head with embarrassment and murmured, "this In fact On the second day of the fire, I told my father and his mother about the fire. " "You Didn''t you make the decision when you came to my house? " Li xianzo stood up from the sofa and looked at Li Hong from a commanding position and asked. "Don''t get excited. Sit down and follow you for brother..." "I don''t stand in the way you say it! What the hell is going on Li Xian was shaking his head, but he was still fooled. The old fox had already calculated his every move. He was sure that he would promise him to leave Peiyan. What can you do to help yourself solve the burning problem of Lord Wu''s residence? This This is just to paralyze himself, paralyze Fang Xianzhong, and then enable him to drag Fang Xianzhong into the pit calmly without giving him any time to remedy it!Think of here Li Xian heart is more surprised! Yes, the Royal Bank is also controlled by him, Li Hong. Isn''t it that he has already controlled the money secretly embezzled by Fang Xianzhong? Otherwise, how could Fang Xianzhong cry like a tearful man when he was reconstructing King Wu''s mansion, saying that the prince was forcing him to die! He also told him that he could take out his private money to make up for the deficit of the household department. In this way, as long as the reconstruction of the Wu palace was covered up, everything could be said in the future. But now, obviously Li Hong thought of it for a long time, and put everything in front of their ideas! Don''t give them a chance! Li Hong had no choice but to look at Li Xian, who was angry and questioning himself. He went up to the sofa and said powerlessly, "do you still remember the carrier pigeon you put out when you were in changmingfang?" "Yes, I was caught by a big bird." "That big bird is mine." Li Hong rubbed his cheek with both hands and said helplessly, "I named it Xiaoqing. It was he who captured the carrier pigeon." "And then Li Xian didn''t understand what a big bird had to do with his involvement in burning Lord Wu''s mansion. But no matter why Li Hong mentioned these things, he couldn''t stop his face from turning hard to see the extreme! Even Temo bird belongs to Li Hong. This What else is impossible! "It It flew directly back to Luoyang. " "Luoyang!" Li Xian jumped up at his feet like a spring and flew to Luoyang, which means that the secret letter was probably seen by his father and his mother! "That''s right, because it was given to me by the governor of songmo governor''s house when I was in Liaodong. Later, when I was in Liaodong, Xiaoqing followed his father all the time. I guess it was a nerve breaking day. I didn''t fly to Hechang square, but I went straight to Luoyang." Li Hong looked at Li Xian, whose face turned ugly and white, and shrugged his shoulders. "What about your letter to your father? What did you say? " "Of course, it is the fire caused by dry weather. As for the letter of the carrier pigeon in the little green paw, I thought it out at the beginning to frame you, and then my father believed in the latter." "That is to say, my father chose to believe in the heavenly stems and dry things, rather than the secret letter. Therefore, when my father was alone with me in the Imperial Palace today, he did not mention the burning of King Wu''s house." Li Xian said. "Yes, I can say so, but I don''t know what is in your letter. I just guessed the content of your letter and sent a second letter to my father." Li Xian understood, and he understood it completely at the moment. In the final analysis, Fang Xianzhong was just his own scapegoat, the scapegoat for burning the palace of King Wu. As for the fact that the father and the Emperor didn''t believe Li Hong''s words, the fire in the King Wu''s mansion was caused by dry weather and dry things, which was no longer important. What''s more, the reconstruction and fire disaster of King Wu''s residence need one person to bear the responsibility, either Li Xian or Fang Xianzhong. The father emperor and Li Hong chose Fang Xianzhong and let themselves go. But if I want to ask Li Hongbao to be the Secretary of the Ministry of industry, I have to take the responsibility of burning down the house of King Wu! All this, especially why Li Hong helped himself to solve the problem of burning King Wu''s mansion! Obviously, Li Hong took advantage of Fang Xianzhong, himself and his father, and pushed the focus of contradiction of all things to the three of them. He himself became a good man and then watched him, Fang Xianzhong and his father make a choice! Moreover, instead of helping, Li Hong finally pushed Fang Xianzhong behind his back, so he put Fang Xianzhong in a situation of irreparable disaster. It was difficult to find anyone to help him, let alone to keep his position as secretary of the Ministry of work. Looking at Li Xian''s uncertain face, Li Hong said with relief: "in fact, you can tell Fang Xianzhong that he doesn''t have to worry too much. As long as he resigns as secretary of the Ministry of industry on his own initiative, he can still be saved. Of course, if he can do me a favor in the court tomorrow, plus his current marriage with the royal family, he would like to come to see his father for this, Don''t embarrass him, will you? Three grades down? That''s probably what it is. " Li Xian''s mouth wriggled. After a while, he looked at Li Hong and asked helplessly, "what do you want him to do? Did you count Fang MuQing into it? " "No, absolutely not. It ''s not as bad as my wife, children and widows. I can still do this, your brother." "Well, I believe you! Come on, what do you want him to do He did not know that Li Hong''s words were true and false. "Simple, pointing to Peiyan!" "Against what?" "The silver of Peiyan''s ink industry department." "Minister of the Ministry of industry, Minister youpushe, Zhongshu provincial and zhongshuling, fifth, do you have too much appetite? Do you want to control all three important positions in your hands tomorrow? " "All this is mine. You''d better think of a way to contact Fang Xianzhong. Don''t let him play around." "How do you know he was Hum Li Xiantou did not return to rush out. Li Hong''s guess is right. Fang Xianzhong has gone to public relations. At the moment, he is standing at the gate of Di Renjie, the Minister of Dali temple. However, di Renjie is not in the mansion, saying that he has gone to the palace.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 In Penglai Hall of Chang''an City Palace, di Renjie followed Wu Mei respectfully, followed by eunuchs and palace maids. They had been talking in biandian for half an hour. At this time, they were slowly coming out of the hall. The palace lamp lights up the whole Penglai hall, which makes the Penglai hall not only lose the red flowers and green leaves in summer, but also has the light embellishment, so that the Penglai hall is free from the usual dull, more prosperous and confused color. "Empress, on the court tomorrow, I''m afraid I can''t do anything about Mr. Pei. Pei Xingjian suddenly came back from Tubo. It''s obvious that his highness intended to do it." Di Renjie, half a step behind Wu Mei, whispered. Wu Mei took a deep breath of cold air, rubbed her hands and sighed: "Peiyan is responsible for it. Li Ji, the British Duke, was an important official of the Tang Dynasty and the previous emperor, and was given the surname of Li by the emperor Gaozu. Since his grandson Li Jingye inherited the British Duke, he has been dissatisfied with the imperial court and colluded with Peiyan secretly. This is not the first time that the news of rebellion is coming out." "But At that time, Mr. Pei had meritorious service to the empress and also to his Royal Highness the prince. At that time, Li Yifu, Xu Jingzong and Peiyan jointly announced that his Majesty would abolish the king of Liang and establish the prince. If The minister is afraid that other courtiers will be self-conscious and cold their hearts, which will make the court more chaotic. " Di Renjie has some worries. His royal highness is vigorous and resolute. But if he places his confidants on the court hall now, he is afraid that the people in the court are unstable. "What do you think? Those two nursery rhymes and Peiyan''s reply are true? Or did Li Hong invent it out of thin air? " Wu Mei is tall and tall, and di Renjie is almost tall. She looks at di Renjie lightly and asks. "This The two ballads were written by Luo Bingwang, the crown prince''s confidant, at the British Duke Li Jingye''s house. Li Jingye was also present at that time, which could be regarded as Li Jingye''s work. But when it comes to rebellion, I don''t think so. Now that the month of the twelfth month falls, isn''t Peiyan supposed to have something to do with it? " "That''s true, but now Peiyan''s green goose code was intercepted by Li Hong. Obviously, it''s impossible at this time. What didn''t happen doesn''t mean Peiyan didn''t think so! "A fire, two fires, Fei Yi children when the palace seat," it is obvious that Pei Yan was moved Wu Mei looks a little cold, but she thinks in her heart: "if there is no Peiyan to persuade Li Xian, Li Xianye will not fight with Li Hong?" Obviously not. Even without Peiyan, there are five surnames and seven hopes who want to fight Li Hong. They will never watch their own interests and be occupied by Li Hong. "I see." Di Renjie looked at Wu Mei''s expression. It was obvious that the empress did not want to be coveted by Li Tang Jiang Shan. Of course, no one would want others to covet Li Tang Jiang Shan. Pei Yan has come to this stage, which can be regarded as his own fault. "Li Tang Jiangshan belongs to the Li family. No matter Peiyan or Li Jingye, or other people, dare to touch their fingers, they should be killed without mercy. Huaiying, on the court, the benevolence of women is not desirable. " Wu Mei''s words are sincere, looking up at the night sky between the eyebrows, but there is a trace of desolation, is the right to let go? Or the helplessness of fighting? No one knows. "Yes, Queen, I have been taught." "Li Xianshan will not let others take over the affairs of Li Jiangshan." Wu Mei stares at the night sky, and then goes away. Di Renjie looks at Wu Mei''s back and bows to salute. Then he thinks for a while in the same place. Under the guidance of an eunuch, he goes out of the palace in a hurry. He knew very well that the Queen''s words today had fully demonstrated his intention. He had no intention to fight for power and gain, and he had no intention of Li Tang''s rivers and mountains. The emperor of Li Tang''s rivers and mountains could only be named Li! Di Renjie, who was sitting in the sedan chair, was finally relieved. The Queen''s meaning was the same as that of himself. His majesty, whether he was a Zen or not, or whether he was Li Hong or Li Xian, he should not be coveted by people of other surnames. Looking at a sedan chair, Fang Xianzhong hurried over. His impatience disappeared in an instant. After changing into a smiling face, he immediately welcomed the past with a smile: "Lord Di is really a minister of your Majesty''s arms. In the cold night, he has to go to the palace to discuss politics and business with his majesty. His hard work is admirable in our eyes." "Mr. Fang, you and I are officials in the same Dynasty. You and I are loyal ministers of your majesty. Lord Fang is also an important official of the Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, your Majesty would not trust to hand over the Ministry of labor to Lord Fang, would he? " Di Renjie stepped out of the sedan chair and saluted Fang Xianzhong. "Ha ha, what Mr. Di said was that someone in the room made him laugh." With a trace of anxiety and anxiety on Fang Xianzhong''s face, he was even more uneasy when he saw Di Renjie standing at the door without intending to invite him into the mansion. "I wonder if Mr. Fang is visiting his friends or How could it be here? " Di Renjie''s face was not white, and now standing under the dim streetlights, it was more dark. "To tell you the truth, Fang is here to wait for Mr. di. In my heart Since your majesty entrusted me with the task of rebuilding King Wu''s mansion, I have never been steadfast in my mind for a moment "It''s true that we should be cautious and careful when we are entrusted by the Lord. We have the same feeling in our hearts. I have always felt uneasy about food and sleep because of what the Lord has received." Di Renjie stroked some messy whiskers in the wind, he he, with a smile.Fang Xianzhong was stunned. It was obviously a joke with him that he didn''t invite himself into the mansion. It was not polite. Now he knows that he has something to ask for, but he is looking around for his attitude. "Well, Fang may as well tell the truth. Now that the Ministry of public works has embezzled 5 million taels of silver to pay Quanzhou, the Ministry of works can not afford so much money to rebuild King Wu''s mansion. His majesty ordered that the construction should be started after the first day of the people''s Republic of China I''m a smart woman now. I can''t make a meal without rice. " Fang Xianzhong spread out his hands and expressed his bitterness. "Mr. Fang, I''m afraid it''s the wrong person? Di has been only in charge of Dali Temple all the time. He has never known much about the six ministries. Besides, the crown prince is the order of Shangshu province. As a minister, he should not cross the boundary and ask questions. " "It''s natural that Fang came here, but if Fang couldn''t raise money to rebuild King Wu''s mansion, Lord Di would be able to understand Fang Mou when checking the accounts. After all, my daughter is now Princess Pei, and I''m afraid it will be..." "Lord Fang, Dali temple and Yushitai have the same responsibilities. I think that if it comes to that day, it may not be that Dali temple will go to the Ministry of work, but it may also be the Yushitai. Therefore, as the saying goes, you should not worry about the fact that you will not be rewarded for nothing. Now I am a relative of the royal family. If you want to come to your majesty and the queen, you won''t be hard for Mr. Fang after learning about this? " As for Di Renjie''s hand, he didn''t even have the right to see it. "This..." Fang Xianzhong''s expression on his face became embarrassed. Di Renjie didn''t accept it. He just came back from the imperial palace. Did he really smell something? Since he took office as Minister of Dali temple, he has always kept a clear distinction between public and private affairs. He has never heard of any rumors. Even in pingkang square, he is rarely seen. As soon as the conversation between the two people came to an end, Fang MuQing suddenly came to find Fang Xianzhong and took Fang Xianzhong away for a reason. After Di Renjie returned to his house, a figure appeared to be squeezing out of the wall and slowly walked to the light. "Miss Bai, di Renjie refused Fang Xianzhong''s help." The black figure is obviously the shadow just outside Di Renjie''s house. "I see. Go down." Bai Chunyi''s face was calm, her willow eyebrows wrinkled, and her bright eyes twinkled with anxiety. Nothing else, because Yang Sijian and Yang Yu visited Prince Pu''s mansion. Turning back, Bai Chun, after the man in black completely disappeared, whispered to the maid next to him: "please ask Mr. Yang to go with Miss Yang to the main hall and sit down for a while. I''ll go there." Outside the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion, Yang Yu followed Yang Sijian behind him. He was very depressed and impatient. He couldn''t understand that his father was the prince''s little teacher. Why should he so solemnly ask for a servant girl beside the prince! Is it because she has been with the prince these years, because she has been favored by the prince? But in the end, she is not a maid, and she has no identity as a good man. When she enters the East Palace, does she have to listen to herself? Father so low spirited to ask for a meeting, this let oneself later into the East Palace, how to face Bai Chun? This face can still hang up! "Xiaoyu, stop being a child. You are so used to it. Miss Bai..." "What Miss White, is she not a maid? Dad, why do you have to ask for a meeting so humbly? Look, people don''t take you seriously. They ask you to wait at the gate of the mansion. You are the prince and the young teacher... " "Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense!" Yang Sijian''s face sank. He was used to it more and more in recent years. Since he knew that he was married to the prince by the queen, he became more and more arrogant and arrogant. Even her mother, after being pointed out by the empress, began to call her in the name of the crown princess at home. Even the maids and servants from all over the family, when they see Yang Yu on weekdays, they should follow the rules of the palace This is really a headache for Yang Sijian! If she scolded her mother, she would blame her mother. She said that if she was not familiar with her, she would not be laughed at if she didn''t look like a lady of a noble family? Don''t you disgrace the royal family? This is for the sake of royal face! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 Bai Chun has no impression on Yang Sijian. Although she has been in the East Palace these years, she is more likely to be in Chongwen hall, and she is more likely to be in Lizheng hall, Prince Pu''s mansion and Taiyi city in turn. As for Yang Yu, Bai Chun naturally has no impression. She doesn''t even know what Yang Yu looks like. But women are the most curious animals. What''s more, Yang Yu will be the leader of the East Palace, even the later head of the harem and the empress of the Tang Dynasty. If she is not curious, it will be strange. But what made her feel awkward was that Yang Sijian and his daughter came to visit him at the palace of Prince PU. What was the purpose of this? The prince just told himself to help him take care of the harem, so as not to have any problems in open and secret fighting, and now Yang Yu has come to his place. But no matter what, her visit is a difficult problem for her. After all, she is the future Princess, and the intention of visiting her is too much. Even if she can''t handle it well, she will be involved in the trouble in the future. Being alone and standing out of the way is what the prince and himself mean. But now it seems that he is going to face a series of troubles. After thinking about it for a long time, she didn''t have a clue, so she had to grumble about someone, and then went to the main hall. Yang Sijian and Yang Yu sit in the hall. Yang Yu''s eyes scan the main hall of Prince Pu''s mansion. His heart is filled with jealousy and surprise for a moment! Along the way, the luxury of Prince Pu''s mansion has exceeded her imagination, even compared with the palace she secretly looked at when the queen summoned her. There were more than 100 servants, large and small, in the whole Prince Pu''s mansion. What made her envy most was that these men and women''s servants were palace maids and eunuchs, but they were not civil servants like maids and maids! The existence of so many people actually serves a maid named Bai Chun! This makes Yang Yu feel very frustrated. He is a prince to be, and there is no maid in waiting. But there are lots of maids and eunuchs here. Even when passing through Prince Pu''s mansion, soldiers in armor can be seen walking back and forth in the shadow, protecting the whole mansion with vigilance. Bai Chun comes in slowly. Naturally, she is followed by two maids. She is very indifferent and calm. When she comes to the door, she squeezes a smile on her face like white jade: "my maid, Bai Chun, has met young master Yang and Miss Yang. It is Bai Chun''s fault to let them wait for a long time." Bai Chun didn''t dare to neglect Bai Chun''s etiquette. In any case, one of them was the prince''s younger teacher, and the other was to be the prince''s concubine. As slaves, even if they were favored by the prince, they were treated with courtesy at this time. "Miss Bai, you are welcome. It''s the lower official who bothered Miss Bai at night and asked Miss Bai to forgive her." When Yang Sijian sees Bai Chun come in, he winks at Yang Yu and signals her to rise with him to meet Bai Chun. "Young master Yang joked that Prince Pu''s residence had never been a guest, so in a hurry, Bai Chun was slow. Please forgive me." Bai Chun respectfully asks Yang Sijian to sit down with Yang Yu. From the beginning to the end, Bai Chun doesn''t even look at Yang Yu. Yang Sijian''s face is a little embarrassed. He looks at Bai Chun''s stiff seat. Yang Yu has already taken the lead in sitting down before Bai Chun talks. Yang Sijian understands the meaning of Bai Chun''s words. Prince Pu''s residence is a residence given to him by the crown prince. No one has ever come. Today, your father and daughter are still the first. What''s more, Bai Chun is the prince''s man. You, a prince, come to visit at night. It''s unreasonable in terms of etiquette. Yang Yu is different. He looks tall and beautiful, but his face is indifferent. It seems that Bai Chun is not welcome. He has no good impression on Bai Chun. The prince let you live. Do you really regard Prince Pu''s mansion as your own? I really regard myself as the master here! Why have you never received an outsider! Am I an outsider! Yang Sijian watched as Bai Chun did not sit down after they sat down. Instead, he motioned for the maids to serve tea for them. He then said in a hurry: "Miss Bai, please take a seat. If you stand like this, it''s not like breaking down the officials." "Thank you very much, master Yang." Bai Chun nodded to thank him, and sat down in the chair far away from the end of the two people. The two maids behind him consciously stood behind him. This caused Bai chun to frown. In front of the prince to be, they still treat themselves as usual, which is not to make the prince to be ugly. They always treat themselves as if they were young ladies, but it''s no wonder they were all taught by Xiao Xue and asked them to change their ways, but it''s no use at all. After they say yes, they are still what to do or what to do. Yang Yu''s face is extremely ugly, she really can''t stand the white pure, calm and indifferent look. But what makes her more intolerable is that her own prince, Shaoshi father, even claimed to be in front of Bai Chun twice in succession. This is too flattering for Bai Chun! Don''t forget that if you are at home, even the officials of six ministries or even officials from three provinces come to visit their father at home, they should call themselves the following officials, unless they come to the house with the rank of six ministers or above, but they still meet at the same level. When did the officials below the father call themselves!"Oh, by the way, Miss Bai, I''m here today to ask for something. I hope Miss Bai will agree. This is Yang Yu, the younger daughter of the lower official. She was young... " Before Yang Sijian finished speaking, Bai Chun stood up from her chair, saluted Yang Yu and said, "Bai Chun has met Miss Yang." Looking at his father''s forced eyes, and thinking of what his father told him when he came, Yang Yu stood up from the chair and said faintly, "Yang Yu has seen Bai elder sister." Not waiting for Bai chun to speak, Yang Yu sat down again, and called Bai Chun symmetrically in his heart. Her sister felt reluctant, but seeing that Bai Chun was the first to salute her and courteous etiquette, she still got some small satisfaction from her vanity, and secretly said, "it''s just so." Bai Chun sees that Yang Yu has already sat down and is not good to speak any more, so she nods to Yang Yu and then sits on the chair. Yang Sijian sighed helplessly in his heart and felt a depressing atmosphere in the hall. He had to continue to say, "please don''t blame Miss Bai. I''m spoiled by the lower officials and my wife at home." "Miss Yang is knowledgeable, intelligent and Lanxin. She is so beautiful and charming. She is not as beautiful as she said..." "Miss Bai is flattered. If it is really as Miss Bai said, then the lower officials will not come to harass Miss Bai at night." Yang Sijian knows that in these days, Yang Yu''s disposition has changed since he became the crown prince. If Yang Yu is allowed to continue to be willful, even if he becomes the crown princess, he will not have a good life in the future. This is also the reason why he came to the palace of Prince Pu. What''s more, although he was the prince''s little teacher, Pei Xingjian was also an important official of the dynasty, and he was also respected by the crown prince. His daughter and the crown prince are in love again, not appointed by the queen. The relationship between them is naturally much more harmonious and profound than that with Yang Yu. In addition, Pei Xingjian''s wife and Princess Ji are sisters. The love between the prince and Pei WANYING is the marriage between the royal family and Pei Xingjian. In contrast, their daughter does not have an advantage, only can not fall behind, is that Yang Yu is the Queen''s designated candidate for the prince to be. "I don''t know what master Yang wants. If Bai Chun can do it, Bai Chun will promise him." Bai Chun frowned a little. She guessed the motive of Yang Sijian''s late night visit to Prince Pu''s mansion. "The command is too heavy. I dare not disturb Miss Bai too much. So I said it frankly, eh..." Yang Sijian took a look at Yang Yu, who was exploring his face. He summoned up his courage and said, "Miss Bai, I hope you can leave your little girl in Prince Pu''s mansion for some time. I hope you can learn something around you, so that when you enter the palace in the future, there will be no one too The image of a princess. " "What?" Yang Yu is surprised to see Yang Sijian, an incredible face, let himself follow Bai chun to learn? I''m a princess to be. I''m learning from Bai Chun? Isn''t that a joke! After entering the palace, how to face Bai Chun? How can you order the east palace with your super grade crown princess? Also, Bai Chun is just a maid, but she is the prince and princess. It is not a joke to learn from her? Let people see her jokes about Yang Yu. Bai Chun is still calm, indifferent and not surprised. Just now, from Yang Sijian''s words, he has already guessed his intention. However, he did not expect that Yang Sijian really intended to put Yang Yu by his side and get along with himself. But is it really just for learning, as Yang Sijian said? Isn''t he more knowledgeable than himself? Why don''t you try your best to teach Yang Yu, but come to ask for yourself? I''m afraid Yang Sijian has realized that Pei WANYING and the crown prince are in love and have deep feelings. In order to let Yang Yu not be isolated in the East Palace in the future, in order to be able to sit firmly in the crown princess''s position, then we must find a supporter for Yang Yu. Although Yang Yu was appointed by the queen, it does not mean that she can give orders in the East Palace, nor does it mean that the queen will support her after entering the palace. Pei WANYING, however, has the support of Prince Ji''s mansion. After she married into the East Palace, although she was not a princess, she would not be much worse. Therefore, he has become the best person in Yang Sijian''s mind and the best help of Yang Yu. If Yang Yu gets along well with himself and has a good relationship, then Yang Yu''s position as crown prince and princess in the East Palace and her prestige will be further consolidated. After all, Yang Sijian is the prince''s little teacher. No one knows or understands the affairs of the East Palace, especially the relationship between himself and the prince. Thinking of this, Bai Chun looks at Yang Sijian, with no expression on her face. She slowly shakes her head and refuses Yang Sijian''s request. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 The wind lamps flickered and the cold wind whistled past Chang''an City, which was approaching Zishi. Chengwu guards were still orderly and vigilant, patrolling every street in the city. There were fewer and fewer carriages and sedan chairs, but the sound of horse hoofs and the steps of sedan bearers became more and more urgent. The night of Chang''an city was doomed to be restless. The leader of Chengwu guard listened to the watchman''s voice. Zishi had already arrived, and it was time for him to go to court again in a few hours. These officials, who are still running back and forth in the carriage, seem doomed to be unable to sleep tonight, and do not know whether they will doze off when they go to court tomorrow? Tighten his collar, let the cold wind a little far from his neck, continue to lead the city of Wu Wei patrol under the night of Chang''an city. Lin Shiling frowned tightly. Both of them had already recited the secret letter from his highness, but they still couldn''t figure out what the prince meant by this move! The tea changed from pot to pot, and the blood in his eyes became more and more. He washed Jinghui''s face with cold water and walked in from the outside with a fresh air in his mouth. He rubbed his hands and trembled: "it''s so cold. It''s impossible to live in this horrible weather. I don''t know if the weather is worse than this in Tubo." "I''m sure it''s bad. It''s good not to freeze the bones. But before that, if we can''t pass the prince''s last examination, I''m afraid we won''t be able to enjoy the worse plateau cold in Tibet. " Lin Shiling covered his forehead with a cold wet towel, trying to keep his brain clear. Jinghui sat down and took a look at Lin Shiling, who was looking up. He didn''t need to read the secret letter. He had recited it for a long time. Except that he didn''t know the use of the secret letter given to them by his Highness the prince, everything else had been solved. Even where the Wen went, he and Lin Shiling understood within half a quarter of an hour. They were just thinking from a different angle and direction. As long as we don''t consider the problem from the perspective of three guests, but start from the shopkeeper here, then all the problems will be solved easily. "What do you mean by this letter from your highness? Can''t it be just to play this upside down game? " Jinghui is leaning on his chin. The dim and flickering light and the warm room like spring make him sleepy. "If I think of it, I won''t be sitting with you all the time. Whether I can go to Tubo or not is on this secret letter. My destiny and official career are in this simple secret letter." Lin Shiling''s tone was helpless. He wanted to break his head, but he didn''t know what his royal highness meant. Take down the cold wet towel on the forehead, and then continue to put it. I''m afraid that the wet and cold towel on the towel will freeze my head. "You don''t have to look at it. It''s just plain paper, ordinary characters, ordinary pens, palindrome without hidden head, and so on. It''s just like a sharp turn." Lin Shiling bored to see Jinghui holding the secret letter, while shining on the light, while heating the secret letter on the fire, but tossing around, the paper is still dead and unresponsive. "What is the implication?" Jinghui couldn''t put down the secret letter. It felt like a little reliable. "You go on, it will be the prince''s highness who hints at us What? By the way, what did you say just now Lin Shiling is suddenly surprised, and anxiously grabs Jinghui''s hand and asks. "I Do I mean something to us? Are you okay? It was a surprise. " "Hint, hint, hint? How do you suggest that? Use this question? With the people inside? Use the numbers? Or... " "Are shopkeepers, guests, clerks, corruption and figures all useful?" Jinghui seemed to have grasped something and quickly opened the letter again. Lin Shiling quickly prepared a piece of white paper and a pen. They looked at each other again, so they exchanged the things in their hands. From the perspective of speculation, even the ten Jinghui were not Lin''s opponents, so the secret letter had to be handed to Lin Shiling, and Jing Hui was responsible for taking notes. After a careful look, Lin Shiling''s face was pleasantly surprised and pale. He shivered his lips for a long time and did not speak for a long time. Until Jinghui urged him, he shook his hands and put down his secret letter. Looking at Jinghui, he said, "we are so stupid that we almost missed the prince''s great event!" "Why do you say that?" Jinghui began to be confused again. He missed something important. "What are you and I doing now?" "Isn''t this an interpretation of the secret letter?" "No, what are we doing these days? Your highness intends to let Mr. Pei Xingjian take up the position of right servant, but Fang Xianzhong, who originally thought the most popular voice, was struggling because of the Ministry of labor. It would be nice if the imperial court could save his life tomorrow, but who else would covet the right servant''s position and be the one to be eradicated by the prince''s palace! " "Pei Yan!" Jinghui was startled. The brush in his hand shook, and a drop of ink fell on the valuable white rice paper. All these things are public secrets. At least they are people of the prince''s family. They all know why the prince suddenly transferred Pei Xingjian and sent them to Tibet. Moreover, in order to protect Pei Wang and prevent Pei Wang from colluding with Pei Yan, the prince secretly planned to eradicate Peiyan when he transferred Luo Binwang, Yang Jiong and others from Anxi to Jiangnan.If Peiyan, Li Yifu, Xu Jingzong and others did not take the lead in advising his majesty to abolish the former Crown Prince Li Zhong, and if Peiyan had not been following the empress''s lead, would the crown prince have been removed? What''s more, when his majesty and Prince Liaodong were trapped in Liujing city this time, Peiyan didn''t go to the imperial palace to protect the queen. On the contrary, she cowered up and pretended to be ill. The queen had to transfer the 1000 Fu slaughterhouse left by the prince to the back palace, in case the prince would suddenly rebel! "Yes, it''s Pei Yan!" Lin Shiling''s eyes twinkled with cold light, staring at the candlelight on the table like a poisonous snake. "But what can we do? Peiyan''s conspiracy to rebel with the Duke of England has not been able to solve the matter. He colluded with King Pei, because his highness can''t let Pei Wang get involved in it to protect him. He has no right to handle it. " Jinghui''s hand with the brush trembled anxiously, and a piece of valuable rice paper turned into waste paper. "What we can do..." Lin Shiling, with a mysterious smile, pointed at the secret letter with his finger, and said in a low voice, "Your Highness''s meaning is very clear. It''s like hiding from the sky and crossing the sea. It''s like this one Wen money that originally existed. Let''s make him disappear." "Gone?" Jinghui frowns. If the money is done in the way of accounting, it can be done for him, but how to put it on Peiyan "Shopkeeper?" "Yes, the shopkeeper''s is the account book, and Peiyan embezzled a penny, but Peiyan did not embezzle, so we should turn him into corruption." Lin Shiling was sure that this was the intention of his royal highness. However, as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t say anything, let alone leave any evidence to frame the ministers. Therefore, he suggested them with this theory. "But Peiyan has never been interested in money since he became an official. He is a clean and honest official, and has a clean conscience. In addition to his lust for power..." "So I want to put the money I didn''t lose as if I had lost it, and put it on Pei Yan." Lin Shiling got up and went out. There are a lot of information about Peiyan''s salary in the books of the Royal Bank and the Ministry of accounts. As long as you understand these, make some accounts, and then according to your Highness''s will, give them to an imperial historian and bring them to court. As for who the imperial censor is, it has nothing to do with the prince''s highness. It''s about him and Jinghui. You can''t let your highness arrange everything. In that case, what else should they do! Jinghui looks at Lin Shiling who runs out like a gust of wind. He thinks it''s OK. But if he wants to frame Peiyan''s success, he must have a convincing person to testify against Peiyan. "Brother Lin, wait a minute. Do you need to remind your highness that Peiyan needs to be testified against in the court tomorrow, so that the plan can work..." "Don''t worry. Since your Highness has asked you and me to make an account, it is obvious that he has already arranged a person to testify against Peiyan. Of course, as for who it is, don''t be curious. I can''t guess who his highness will let him testify." Lin Shiling looked through all the accounts of Peiyan and said without looking back. At the end of the day, in the night covered streets of Chang''an City, there are still occasional sounds of horses'' hooves, or the sedan bearers who have slowed down to carry the sedan chairs forward. Yang Sijian and Yang Yu say goodbye to Bai Chun at the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion. Yang Yu reluctantly salutes Bai Chun, and then, under Yang Sijian''s disappointed look at Bai Chun, he gets into the carriage. "Miss Bai, I''m sorry to hear from you about today''s affairs. I just hope that Miss Bai will not tell your highness that such a humble act is really a shame to the crown prince. It is only related to the future of my daughter. I have no choice but to do so. I hope Miss Bai will forgive me." The red lantern at the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion is hanging high. Yang Sijian looks at the four people and says to Bai Chun in a low voice. "Master Yang has filtered it out. Bai Chun has been staying in the mansion all the time today. He has never met anyone or come to the mansion. Please rest assured." White pure face rare squeeze out a smile, to Yang Sijian said. But there is still a word in my heart. If I don''t say it, it doesn''t mean that no one will see it. Prince Pu''s mansion seems quiet and peaceful. Who knows whether there are dozens of pairs of eyes staring at it. Yang Sijian''s look at Bai Chun''s four looks clearly reminds him that if he doesn''t say it, others will not know. After thinking about it, he arched his hand again and said, "I''m not afraid of being known by others, but I''m afraid of disturbing Miss Bai too much. After all, Miss Bai always serves in front of his royal highness all the year round. A word is better than a thousand words from others." "Mr. Yang, please go back. You have written down your instructions to Bai Chun." Bai Chun nods lightly and looks at Yang Sijian getting into the carriage. But until the carriage left, even if it had already turned the corner of the lane and drove to another street, Bai Chun still stood at the door, letting the cold wind blow her long hair disorderly and making her teeth and claws behind her. "How do you know I''m here?" Li Hong suddenly flashed out of the dark shadow and kept the white pure looking around. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 Just after midnight, the night wind of Chang''an city suddenly becomes stronger, whistling mixed with leaves and twigs, and some slightly unreliable door panels, with the sound of the wind speeding by, make an unbearable squeak. From time to time, there was a sound of clattering on the roof, which made people even think that if the wind was stronger, it would not lift the roof. "How can you think of Prince Pu''s mansion today? Don''t you want to go to court tomorrow? " "I''m a little nervous. As the saying goes, everything depends on people. I''ve done everything I can now. It depends on whether the weather and the location are on my side tomorrow." "Well, you said that young master Yang and Yang Will miss yang remember me? " "It''s said that Chengwu guards have strengthened their vigilance this night, but why are the officials of Chang''an City moving? Is tomorrow serious? " "It''s just a chain reaction, but it can''t be said to be very serious. It affects the whole body, especially the two posts of Zhongshu Province, zhongshuling and Shangshu province. No matter which person goes down or who comes up in these two positions, it will not be one person''s business, but will involve the official career of a large group of courtiers below. Therefore, other officials in Chang''an city are involved It''s normal for the staff to move around all night. It''s time for them to be vigilant. They can''t think that if they become officials in Chang''an and Luoyang every day, they will be carefree for the rest of their lives. " "It''s a pity that Fang Xianzhong had a good career. I think you''ll still have this account on you." "Fang Xianzhong is too anxious. His ambition is great, but he is also very knowledgeable about the current affairs, which is not enough to fear. By the way, what did Yang Sijian say in addition to hoping that Yang Yu would follow you today? Why don''t you agree? " Bai Chunbai glanced at him and said: "I don''t know. I can''t participate in this kind of thing. This is Prince Pu''s residence. It''s not the east palace. Whether it''s Yang Yu or Pei WANYING, it''s the people in your east palace. Which one I''m close to will not come to an end. He didn''t say anything else. It seems that he just came for this Li Hong listens to her finish quietly, thinking about her mind silently. Bai Chun doesn''t make a sound. She buries her head in his chest again, and continues to move down with her tongue. "Isn''t Yang Sijian stupid?" Li Hong''s mouth suddenly burst out such a sentence: "it with Yang Yu braved a big taboo suddenly ran to your house, is it really just for Yang Yu? Or will he have an idea after Yang Yu? " "What do you mean?" "The Ministry of works, Zhongshu province and youpushe are basically vacant in the chaotang Hall tomorrow. Is Yang Sijian''s position in Zhongshu Province..." "You think too much. I don''t mean to look at Yang Sijian. As long as Miss Yang takes her seat as princess, the rest Ah... " "Give me another one." "Ah Ah I hate it Li Hong, who was sleeping in a daze, was naturally dead and heavy. Looking at his royal highness, who was still like a pig in bed, and looking at the sky outside, it was almost time for the early morning, but he was still sleeping like a dead pig. A man couldn''t get the dead pig up and put on clothes. He had to go out of the bedroom and call for two maids. The three worked together to straighten out the prince''s highness. After a handful of cold water, someone suddenly woke up from last night''s gentle countryside. Naturally, the two maids had already walked out of the bedroom. Bai Chun helped Li Hong to arrange her clothes meticulously. She only heard Li Hong ask, "after I fell asleep last night, didn''t Chang''an City sound?" "No, except for the whirring wind of the night, there was nothing else." After saying that, or can''t help but be angry at someone. "Well, that''s good. The crown prince has gone out of the imperial city to take charge of Chang''an in person. If there is another accident..." "Since it doesn''t happen, it''s good to lie and cheat people. Why do you have to say it?" "I knew for a long time that Yang Yu was looking for you last night. You were in a bad mood. If it wasn''t for you, Prince Ben would not have come here." "Late." White pure turns head, pretty face frost way. Li Hong looked at Bai Chun''s emaciated shoulder, put a hand on it, and said casually, "you say that''s also true. Who''s not good for the empress mother to look for me? How can you take a fancy to Yang Yu? Is the empress mother looking for her own temperament "She is far from the empress. She is gentle, virtuous, knowledgeable, and considerate of the world. She is not only virtuous and gentle of women, but also wise, powerful and decisive. Miss Yang I''m afraid it''s It would be nice to have one tenth of the queen. " "Well, since Yang Sijian wants to send her to you, but you don''t want to, how about sending it to Xiao Shufei for a period of time?" "Do you think the queen will? Do you intend to go further and further with the queen? Peiyan of Zhongshu province has been the empress''s confidant for many years. If it hadn''t been for you and your majesty Liaodong trapped, Peiyan did a stupid thing. I''m afraid the queen would not allow you to move Peiyan? By the way... " Bai Chun turns her head and continues to tidy up Li Hong''s clothes. When she is right, she suddenly feels that she has too much to say, so she stops and wholeheartedly helps Li Hong with her clothes."Say, do you know that half talkers are hateful?" Li Hong thick eyebrow a pick Cui road. After all, when Pei Hongzi and her daughter-in-law are worried about being taken away by others, they are afraid that some of you will be taken away by Li Hongzi Don''t you still don''t have an ideal candidate? " After that, Bai Chun raised her head and looked at Li Hong with two bright eyes, as if hoping that Li Hongying''s eyes could see through his own heart. By saying these things, he was just worried about him, not trying to show his hands and feet about the Court Affairs. "In the future, when you and I are alone, you can speak as freely as you do today. I''m not a chicken with a small stomach. Can''t you be punished because of this? As long as you stay with me for one day, I will never punish you for any crime. You can do anything that violates the laws of the Tang Dynasty except rebellion. " Li Hong walks to Bai Chun and squats down. He looks at Bai Chun''s eyes and says firmly. "I don''t have such a big mind and ambition. If I can, it''s enough to keep you. It''s time for you to go to the Shang Dynasty. " Bai Chun stretched out her arms and hung it around Li Hong''s neck, letting Li Hong pull her up. Accompanied by Bai Chun, he walked slowly to the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion. At this time, the sky was already dim. The cold wind of the night seemed to be tired, and finally he stopped. Li Hong didn''t have to enter the palace an hour in advance, like other ministers. After all, every time a minister participated in the court meeting, he could only enter the xuanzheng hall after a lot of inspection by the Imperial Palace, and he could directly enter the xuanzheng hall, so he had more time than others. Someone preparing to get on the carriage suddenly turned his head and looked at Bai Chun who had sent him on the bus behind him. He said faintly, "by the way, inform shangguanyi that I don''t want to be ill today. It''s time for him to leave the mountain." "But he Hasn''t he been in court for two or three months? " Bai Chun was surprised and asked without thinking. "Yes, but as you said, Zhongshu, menxia and Shangshu are the general pivot of the Tang Dynasty. Zhongshu province makes decisions, reviews the subordinate provinces, and then gives them to Shangshu province for implementation. If you want to run a decision-making body like Zhongshu Province, and act in accordance with my style, you are not stuck to it. People have prestige. You have no interest in ministers above the court, and you can not be criticized by others. Only shangguanyi is the only one Li Hong looks at Bai Chun, who is surprised and even dull in expression. At last, he becomes a word for word meal to let Bai Chun understand the importance of things! Bai Chun was a little stunned for a while, then understood Li Hong''s intention, so she nodded and indicated that she would go in person. Looking at the carriage slowly leaving, Bai Chun''s heart can''t help being raised to his throat. Although the prince''s Highness has given reasons, there are still hidden dangers that have not been said. Obviously, he understood it, but did not tell himself. It''s no wonder that when he was very sad last night, he would say that maybe he was a little nervous, so he came to you. It''s not deceiving. It seems that he knows what he is doing! He knew that if he set foot on this road, he would decide whether he, the crown prince, could inherit the great unification in the future. In Li Hong''s eyes, all the actions of his majesty and the queen in the court hall will be released like a signal. In Li Hong''s eyes, this will mean a lot! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 Shangguan Wan''er, the granddaughter of shangguanyi, is only one year older than Li Lingyue, the princess of Taiping in Zhenguo. She was born at the age of nine. She was beautiful and charming with a trace of cleverness and cleverness between her eyebrows. Her beautiful cheeks always smile. Like Li Lingyue, she can be seen at such an age. When she grows up, this little girl must be no less than that of Princess Taiping The beauty of the moon. Shangguan Wan''er was very surprised. She knew that she was very beautiful. Not only did her grandfather, grandmother, father, mother and other relatives praise her, but the other people who studied together like to be close to themselves. The reason why they like to be close to themselves is that they are beautiful. But early this morning, at the door stood a fairy sister who was much more beautiful than her. Maybe she would become so beautiful when she grew up. Shangguan Wan''er''s small heart was shocked by her pure beauty. It was the first time she saw such a beautiful person. If it wasn''t for the fairy sister''s smile, asking if her grandfather was not at home, Shangguan Waner would even think that this gorgeous fairy sister was blown by a strong wind last night and lost her way when flying through the sky, so she was blown to her door by the gale. Shangguanyi is surprised by Bai Chun''s visit. When she signals her daughter-in-law to take Shangguan Waner away, she is stopped by Bai Chun. She even takes Shangguan Waner''s hand kindly and laughs. Bai Chun didn''t stay long. After conveying Li Hong''s will, Bai Chun left. But to Shangguan Yi''s surprise, Shangguan Wan''er was deeply blessed. When Bai Chun left, she even gave Shangguan Waner a jade pendant. This jade pendant was not used by the royal family, but belonged to Miss Bai. Shangguanyi looked at the beautiful Shangguan Wan''er, playing with the piece of excellent jade pendant without a trace of defects, and murmured, "Wan''er, tell grandfather, what did that fairy sister say to you just now?" Shangguan Waner''s bright and beautiful eyes met shangguanyi''s eyes, holding the jade pendant in her hand, she said, "the fairy sister said that you can find her with this jade pendant at any time in the future. No matter what, as long as she can do it, she will help Wan''er to do it." "Why did she say that to you?" Shangguan Yi''s heart shock can''t be added. What''s the meaning of Miss Bai''s move? "I don''t know. Can I keep this jade pendant?" Shangguan Wan''er raised her head and looked at her grandfather, who looked at her bewilderment. She held on to the jade pendant that she liked from the bottom of her heart. She asked nervously. "Well, stay. Since sister fairy likes you, you can walk around with her more." After shangguanyi finished, she turned back to her room and changed into a royal suit. With the help of her wife, shangguanyi quickly walked out of the palace in a brand-new Royal uniform. She had been ready for a long time and went to the palace quickly. Although shangguanyi did not go to the imperial court for a long time, as an official of Chang''an City, he was still a little sensitive. Since his royal highness did not order him to rush to the court immediately, but ordered him to stand by in the Imperial Palace, he would certainly not attend today''s court meeting. But as for the Royal assembly, will they call themselves to the temple? Is this the intention of the prince? But what does the prince want himself to do? He is already nearly 60 years old. What''s the value for the prince? Among so many old ministers in the court, the prince has only used one person, that is Dai Zhide, who used to quarrel with the crown prince. In addition, the prince''s highness likes to use young officials and poor scholars. It has not been a secret of the imperial court for a long time. What is the purpose of calling himself into the palace today? Some officials in the Imperial City have already entered the xuanzheng hall, and some are still under the inspection of various organizations in the palace, such as Jin Wu Wei. Li Hong''s carriage did not even slow down. The wind generally passed through the palace gate and sped along the passageway of the palace. The small golden flag with the prince''s logo on the carriage fluttered with the wind. Jin Wuwei and eunuchs did not even look at it Continue to examine other officials. They turned a deaf ear to the carriage passing by with a strong wind, as if it did not exist in their eyes. The prince''s carriage was speeding in the palace, and the sound of the wheels was particularly harsh in the early morning. Some officials who were entering the xuanzheng hall, when they heard the sound of the carriage, looked back involuntarily, but their heart sank involuntarily. Some other officials also frowned. It is true that the prince''s highness behaves perversely. However, it is the first time that his highness drives a carriage in the palace like today. Moreover, the prince''s highness was always the last one. In his Majesty''s words, "the prince should be praised for being a quarter of an hour late. After all, compared with the fact that he is often half an hour late, is there still a great improvement?" What can the officials above the court say? What else do you want us to say when you defend him like this? Just say you''re happy. But today, the prince''s highness was surprisingly not late. Instead, he came to the court early. This This made the officials who had been worried about the whole night last night even more worried. They sighed involuntarily: "I''m afraid the court will change today."The wheels of the carriage were driving on the Qingshiban Road, and the sound of the wheels was like to crush the ruts in the hearts of the court officials. Some officials without ghosts, including some mud Bodhisattvas crossing the river, who knew that they were in danger today, watched the carriage stop at the gate of xuanzheng hall, but they couldn''t help looking away from the carriage. They all looked at Li Qiao, a doctor of imperial historian who was standing in the main hall of xuanzheng hall. Li Qiao slightly closed his eyes and felt the piercing eyes of his colleagues in the hall. He continued to close his eyes and cover his mouth with his hands. He pretended to cough a few times to cover up his colleagues'' eyes, which brought him pressure and unnatural feeling. Even if you don''t want to impeach the crown prince, it''s the best time for you to impeach the crown prince, even if you don''t want to impeach the crown prince, it''s the best time to impeach the crown prince. The sound of the carriage sounded again, but this time it was much slower. Obviously, the prince stepped down from the carriage and went straight into the xuanzheng hall. With the sound of other ministers saluting Li Hong, the imperial historian, who had been keeping his eyes closed just now, opened his eyes and slowly moved forward two steps. When the prince passed by, he saw him in time: "Minister Li Qiao has met his royal highness." Looking at Li Qiao''s virtue, the other officials in the palace were filled with disdain and disdain. The loud noise just now did not disturb the imperial historian doctor. Now the prince''s gentle step has awakened you and pretended to be deaf! Feeling the gaze of some of his colleagues, Li Qiao raised his chin and glanced at the other officials in the xuanzheng palace, and began to exercise his duty of supervising the imperial censor. For those scornful eyes, Li Qiao had long been accustomed to them and had developed the ability to ignore them. When he was ten years old, his royal highness, the prince of the Ministry of Hubu, had his own seat in the xuanzheng hall when he was in the xuanzheng hall occasionally. At this time, as the Secretary of the Ministry of Shangshu, he naturally kept the lower official of the imperial court all the time. Otherwise, the prince''s Royal Highness''s leg can''t stand a cup of tea, time will be shivering, standing unsteadily to faint. Li Hong looked at a dragon chair symbolizing the emperor and a phoenix couch symbolizing the queen at the head of the xuanzheng hall. Then he took a look at the eunuch in the xuanzheng hall. The eunuch bowed his head and saluted Li Hong in a hurry. Then he turned around and went back to take his Royal Highness''s seat. They haven''t had time to prepare for the prince. Who knows his highness will come so early today. Li Hong stood at the front end of the xuanzheng hall, while Li Qiao stood a step behind him. From time to time, someone came up to Li Hong and saluted Li Hong by standing on the side behind him, saying, "Minister Li Yiyan has met his royal highness." "Minister Dali Temple minister Di Renjie met his royal highness." "Cen changqian and Guo Shiju have met his royal highness." As long as you enter the court, all the officials will notice the sound of the carriage. So the first time you enter the palace is to salute the prince. What''s more, behind the prince is Li Qiao, the imperial historian. Who knows if the goods will be recorded secretly? Who didn''t show respect to his highness before the opening of the court meeting. After a while, two eunuchs came to the palace with Li Hong''s heavy exclusive seat. Originally, this chair can be kept all the time, and it doesn''t have to be moved around every day, but The problem is that his highness doesn''t go to court every day, and from time to time he can''t find anyone. No one knows where his Royal Highness has gone, whether it is the officials of the East Palace, or the eunuchs in charge of the Imperial Palace and so on. Your majesty can''t help it. Since he doesn''t come, then forget it. Can''t the court meeting be held because he doesn''t come? But even if it''s only one day, two days, or even three days, it''s enough for your majesty to face an empty chair below. But for ten days and a half months, that chair is always empty, and you have to wipe the dust from time to time. Even if your majesty is not angry, you can''t bear to face an empty chair every day, no matter how good you can be! If the chair is not the only one in the palace, then the chair will not be able to move. Li Hong had just sat down, and the minister''s voice came again from his side: "minister, minister, minister, Secretary of the Ministry of works, Xianzhong, has met his Highness the prince." "Minister Zhongshu province Zhongshu Ling Peiyan met his royal highness." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 When all the officials entered the hall, when the ceremony officer heard the bell ring, he called out in a loud voice with the unique voice of eunuchs: "Shang Chao." Then all the ministers saluted, and the prince stood up from his chair, waiting for the emperor and queen to come to the court. The guard of honor, wing screen, maid of honor, eunuch, and Yayue cooperated in tacit understanding, and slowly came out from behind the screen at the same time. Everything was like making a movie. After many moves and cooperation, the ritual system above the court hall was orderly carried out. According to the size of the officials, Li Hong held different boards, while Li Hong, with empty hands, saluted the emperor and the queen. Because today is basically the last court meeting before the Yuan Dynasty, and the appearance of the empress did not make the ministers feel that they were beyond the ritual system. What''s more, when his majesty and the crown prince fought in Liaodong and Anxi, and when his Majesty''s dragon body was not in peace, the queen had already presided over the government for many times. Therefore, the appearance of the queen today has long been a habit for the courtiers above the court. Different from the great court meeting, today''s court meeting is more like a work report meeting, in which the local memorials are played in the middle letter order, and the Shangshu order summarizes the situation of the whole year of the Tang Dynasty. In short, today''s work celebration is the main task, and listening to politics and business is supplemented. In this way, there are fewer yellow gate ministers playing auspicious omens, the Ministry of Hubu''s books about the contributions of various states, and the Ministry of rites for the tribute of foreign countries and foreign countries. The wind opens the festival, and the gray rhythm moves the early sun. A hundred barbarians are worshipped in reverie, and the imperial court of all nations is still in the ascendant. Although there is no trace of Shun and Yu, the heaven and earth are happy. The train tracks are the same as the eight tables, and the books and texts are mixed everywhere. He Yiyan''s crown is done, and he is full of costumes. Feather galloping Road, bell drum vibration rock corridor. Group practice glow color, frost halberd shining morning light. In the morning and night, I feel the truth, but I feel sorry for the famine. Peiyan started with Li Shimin''s zhengri linchao. After nearly half an hour''s sonorous and powerful expression, he made a simple summary of the situation of the Tang Dynasty. "Please ask the Shangshu to make a statement..." The voice of the ritual officer sounded again in the main hall of xuanzheng hall. Li Hong slowly stood up from his chair. Today''s Prince''s highness is very different from the behavior of the imperial court in the past. Everyone, including Li Zhi and Wu Mei, felt Li Hong''s different past. On the surface, he looks the same as usual, but a pair of deep eyes twinkle with quiet, invisible light, which makes people unable to see through the secret hidden in the abyss eyes. "I told my father and his mother that all the courtiers and their children were not in the court for half a year because they fought with their father and emperor in Liaodong. Therefore, today, there is Zuo pushe in Shangshu province to urge yuan Zong to summarize." Li Hong looks calm and looks at the curious Lizhi. Wu Mei is just like Li Hong, who just sat on the chair. She droops her eyes and is as calm as an old monk sitting still and silent. "Exactly." Li Zhi stares at Li Hong secretly. Li Hong continued to sit back on the chair without any expression. After urging Yuanzong to walk out of the group of ministers, he saluted Li Zhi, Wu Mei and Li Hong, and then began a short memorial to the general chapter of the Shangshu province. As Cui Yuanzong''s memorial comes to an end, Pei Yan looks at Fang Xianzhong, but Fang Xianzhong ignores Peiyan''s inquiry in the eyes when he is aware of it. Today, everything is calm and abnormal. Next, I''m afraid it''s time for the prince to make trouble. However, from the beginning to the end, Li Hong had been sitting in his chair, and he did not move. With the completion of Cui Yuanzong''s Memorial and the sharp voice of the ritual officer, Fang Xianzhong was the first among the ministers to stand up: "I beg your majesty to apologize." "Excuse me? In the middle letter, Peiyan and Zuo pushe told me about the prosperity and prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, but you have to plead guilty in the name of minister of industry? " Li Zhi glanced at the court curiously. Unexpectedly, Fang Xianzhong confessed his guilt. "Back to your highness, I know I can''t escape the blame, but in fact, I was forced to have no choice. Your majesty ordered the minister to start rebuilding King Wu''s house immediately after the first day of the reign of Emperor Wu. However, the Ministry in charge of the minister can''t afford to rebuild King Wu''s house, so please punish him." Fang Xianzhong glanced at Li Hong. Seeing that Li Hong was still unresponsive, he had to bow his head and wait for his Majesty''s censure. "What about the silver?" Li Zhi is not angry. He glances at Li Hong at will and then looks at Fang Xianzhong again. Fang Xianzhong looks at Li Hong again. Li Hong still doesn''t look at him. He can''t help but murmur in his heart. Can he really save his life if he does this? But when he got to the court, he couldn''t help but flinch, so he had to brave his head and say, "my highness, the silver of the Ministry of works was appropriated by the prince''s highness and appropriated to the military department, but the whereabouts of the silver was given to Quanzhou shipyard." "To your majesty, what Lord Fang said is true, but the crown prince did not embezzle it privately, but misappropriated it when the Ministry of public works had surplus money. This year, the crown prince led Lord Fang to inspect the disaster management along the Yellow River. At that time, the money of the Ministry of labor was still very abundant, and before that, his highness had already appropriated the silver of the Ministry." Minister Ren Ya of the Ministry of war stood up and said. "To your majesty, I think that the prince''s highness, as the minister''s order of the provincial government, should not arbitrarily misappropriate the original silver of each department, but should explain clearly why he embezzled the silver to Quanzhou." The Minister of Dali Temple Di Renjie stood up and said after being looked at by Li Zhi.Wu Mei never raised her head and looked up at the court hall, as if all these had nothing to do with her, but the common courtiers fighting on the court, without involving the prince. The Minister of rites took a look at di Renjie and said faintly, "Lord Di, since Lord Fang pleads with your majesty, should we first let Lord Fang explain why the Ministry of work is so short of money? Lord Ren has said that after the crown prince misappropriates it, the Ministry''s silver is still surplus. " Di Renjie was calm and said with a smile: "whether it is the prince''s highness or the Minister of the Ministry of industry, in short, the money of the Ministry of works should be clearly stated. As for who is the first and who is the second, as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, his Highness takes the lead in explaining clearly, and then it is not too late for Lord Fang to tell the direction of other silver?" Standing among the ministers with a smile, Li Qiao of the imperial historian said lightly: "since Lord Fang pleaded guilty, it is natural that Lord Fang took the lead in stating his guilt. As for the prince''s Royal Highness''s embezzlement of silver to Quanzhou, it is not necessary to go to the East Palace in any case. So I think it''s better to let Lord Fang say his sin first?" "Fang Xianzhong, the cost of five million taels of silver. Do you know where I used it Li Hong saw that di Renjie was about to speak. He waved his hand and interrupted Di Renjie. Above the court, those who support you openly are naturally those who support you. Those who explicitly do not support you are not necessarily those who do not support you. For Di Renjie''s reaction, Li Hong doesn''t think that di Renjie doesn''t support himself. On the contrary, he wants to know what he talked with his mother last night? Now his action seems to be a relief for Fang Xianzhong, but it is actually a test for himself whether Fang Xianzhong can be trusted. "Yes, I know how much money you spend, but the five million taels of silver from the Ministry of industry, together with the silver appropriated by the Ministry of Finance and the Ministry of war, is worth more than 10 million taels. However, there are only five giant ships that can go to sea in Quanzhou, and before that, three of the same ships sank in the sea for five to seven days, and the third one only lasted ten days After following the footsteps of the first two ships, he sank completely in the sea. After all, as Minister of the Ministry of industry, I am not the commander of the Navy Cui Zhibian, but I am proficient in canals and five tooth warships, and I can build a luxury decorated giant ship. Obviously, the value of each ship of Quanzhou is only tens of thousands of taels, and the rest of the silver is unknown Where has your highness gone Fang Xianzhong looked at the ground closely, but his feet slowly appeared in his sight. With the feet getting closer and closer to him, the sweat on his forehead became more and more. He even narrowed into his eyes. The bitter feeling made him dare not reach out to wipe it. He had to lower his head and blink his eyes. "You''re right, but in fact, four ships were sunk, not three, and the cost of these four ships is more than twice as much as the five ships that can be sailed today. But do you know why it''s so expensive? " Li Hong patted Fang Xianzhong on the shoulder. He was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. "I don''t know, so I hope your highness can give me a reasonable explanation." Fang Xianzhong continued to lower his head, feeling Li Hong''s fingers, the rhythm of fear hit his shoulder. "OK, I can explain it to you, but I''m done. Can you explain it to me?" Li Hong faces Fang Xianzhong again and signals Fang Xianzhong to look up at himself. Fang Xianzhong wants to see the signs of trading in Li Hong''s eyes, but his deep eyes, like an endless whirlpool, not only can''t see clearly his intention, but also makes himself more flustered. Peiyan watched all this quietly. Fang Xianzhong went to di Renjie''s house yesterday. Although he had never been invited by Di Renjie to narrate, the half column of incense at the gate was enough time for them to make a deal. Today, di Renjie''s words in the court hall are obviously biased towards Fang Xianzhong. It seems that yesterday Di Renjie and Fang Xianzhong have reached an agreement. Then, do you want to add fuel to the flames at this time, so that the prince''s highness can''t explain more than 10 million taels of silver? Thinking of this, Peiyan quietly observed the expressions of Li Zhi and Wu Mei. Seeing that their attention was focused on Li Hong, Pei Yan confirmed that he took two steps forward in his heart and said, "my majesty, it is the so-called" prince who violates the law should commit the same crime as the common people. "The minister thinks that no matter what the purpose of the prince''s highness embezzles the silver of the Ministry of industry, the Ministry of household and the Ministry of war, it is obvious that It can''t be explained that the prince''s Highness''s action was considered by me in the Tang Dynasty. It is obvious that the prince''s Highness has other selfish intentions. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 As Peiyan''s voice disappears, Wu Mei can''t help sighing in her heart. Pei Yan is really brilliant and confused for a time. At this moment, it''s time to restrain herself and sit and watch the court officials argue. Why should she stand up and speak before she sees the situation clearly? Does he really think that with the words of his Zhongshu order, other officials in the court can follow him and impeach the prince together? As soon as Zhongshu ordered to speak, two courtiers, including Fang Xianzhong, who had argued with each other, looked at him involuntarily. Only Li Hong slowly went to his chair and sat down. "Your Majesty, I think that the great responsibility for the shortage of silver in the Ministry of work under the charge of Fang Shangshu lies in the fact that his royal highness appropriates the silver of the Ministry of work privately, so that the former silver is misappropriated by Fang Shangshu. What''s more, as far as I know, Fang Shangshu''s Ministry of work is in deficit now. It''s not that Fang Shangshu has been greedy for money, but he has used it for other purposes. For Fang Shangshu''s honesty, he has always been well-known in the court, and I have always admired him. " Pei Yan took a look at his face and expression. Sitting on the chair, he happened to look at his Li Hong. He said with righteous words. Di Renjie''s eyes turned and said in surprise, "Oh? Well, I''d like to ask Mr. Pei to return the house secretary. Where have the other silver dual-purpose departments of the Ministry of work come to? " Hearing Di Renjie''s question, Peiyan felt as if he had found a confidant, because if no one asked, he could not continue to say that. The reason why he said this meal and looked at the chaotang people was that he hoped to attract everyone''s thoughts to this point. Peiyan gave Di Renjie a knowing smile, and said in a loud voice: "since Lord Di asked me, I should tell the truth. But first of all, I''m not excusing Fang Shangshu, so I impeached his highness. There are solid evidences for all this. As a minister of the Tang Dynasty, I was deeply favored by the emperor and his majesty. I always took the stability of our country as my duty. Therefore, I always thought that no matter who was in charge of breaking the law of the Tang Dynasty, even the prince''s highness should be punished as "the prince committed the same crime as the common people." "That''s good to say, but if you can''t prove it, Mr. Pei? What if you framed and wronged the prince? Is the reputation of your highness something that I and other officials can slander at will? " Zhang Cambodian looks at Peiyan and hums. "What Zhang Shangshu said is very true. Neither I nor other colleagues in the palace have the right to say yes. But what if it is a colleague of the imperial historian who impeached his highness and found relevant evidence? Since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, it has always been the duty of the former Emperor to treat the imperial censor with courtesy. It has always been the duty of the imperial censor to supervise the imperial court. The prince''s highness, as the Secretary of state, is naturally under the supervision of the imperial censor. " Pei Yan looked at Zhang Cambodian. At a young age, he took the place of Dai Zhide and became the Secretary of the Ministry of rites. All these years, Pei Yan did not pay much attention to himself. "Pei Yan, let the imperial historian present the evidence in his hand to the orphan father and empress mother for a look." Li Hong looked relaxed and lowered his head. In Li Hong''s opinion, it''s no wonder that the people who Pei Yan can use in Yushitai are Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou, one of them is the imperial historian, the other is the former imperial historian. In history, Peiyan, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhi, three of them, framed Li Xian''s rebellion and went to the east palace to investigate Li Xian''s mastermind at that time. They found hundreds of armor from the East Palace, so Li Xian was abolished as a commoner. As Li Hong expected, it was not surprising that Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou came out of the group of ministers. They saluted Li Zhi and Wu Mei, and then said that the prince''s Royal Highness should not be secretly investigated for the embezzlement of silver. However, it was related to the stability of the Tang Dynasty and the laws and regulations of the court. The investigation and confession made by the two people, of course, would not be shown to Li Hong, but presented to Li Zhi and Wu Mei. They flipped through the thick fold at will, and they could not help laughing. It did record some things about Quanzhou shipyard, but they didn''t understand the issue of silver. Li Chunfeng and the other ten students had no idea. They had no choice but to copy a copy of the account book and bring it back. "What do you want to account for in the account you transcribed?" Li Zhi asked, closing the fold with a smile. Wu Mei stopped reading these things for a long time. Any student in Chongwen museum can see these things clearly. However, for Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou, it seems strange and mysterious. "I ask your majesty to order the account book to be checked by the Ministry of household, not by the prince''s highness." Peiyan said forward. "Do you believe in the Department? Can you trust the person appointed by the Department of household management? " Lizhi asked with great interest. "Back to your highness, to tell you the truth, since the prince''s highness took charge of the six ministries, the Ministry of Hu and the Ministry of rites have all been promoted by his highness. I am afraid of them..." "Before Jinghui, it was Prince Li Hong who served as secretary of the Ministry of accounts. Who do you think is suitable for auditing?" Li Zhi frowned and looked at Wu Mei discontentedly. Naturally, he knew that Pei Yan was a more convenient person for Wu Mei to use in recent years. But she is so aggressive today, should she say something?But Wu Mei obviously didn''t take his eyes seriously, still slightly closed his eyes, about Peiyan''s words, no reaction. Seeing Wu Mei didn''t respond, Li Zhi had to look at Li Hong, who was like his mother. He also sat in a chair and closed his eyes slightly. He didn''t care about Pei Yan''s impeachment. But Peiyan was obviously prepared. Hearing Li Zhi''s question, he took a look and ignored him. The empress and the prince, who were keeping their eyes closed, said in a cold voice, "Ouyang Tong, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, can be responsible for checking accounts." "Why him? If it''s him, then how can the crown prince believe it? In case it''s you and him who are jointly channeling Di Renjie suddenly said. "Don''t worry, Mr. di. I''ve only heard of this man. Even though most of them don''t know where they live now, how can they get in touch with him? What''s more, it''s about the reputation of his highness. I''m just doing things impartially. If the prince doesn''t covet ink and silver privately, it''s the best thing. " "No need to check. There is no problem with those accounts. There are 13 million silver coins. Every coin has its origin and development, and it can be put on the account correctly. Among all the books, the most suspicious thing is the price of the expensive hull and the various skeletons of the hull, especially the price of the keel. Even a five tooth warship can be built. This is why the ship built by his royal highness Li Chunfeng is so expensive. If the account books presented by Xue Yushi and Gao Yushi to his majesty and empress are true, then there is no such thing as the prince''s highness who is greedy for ink Ouyang Tong, a servant of the Ministry of officials, squeezed out from behind the ministers, straightened his back and said succinctly. "Then why is the keel and hull of this ship so much more expensive than the five tooth warship? How to explain this? I don''t think we''re going to give you a false price... " "That''s because the ship built by the prince''s highness is unprecedented. It can not only sail in the ocean, but also resist the severe sea weather such as typhoons. The firmness of the ship, as well as the keel, Panglong bone, rib, bow post and stern post, are all of the structures that we have never had before in the Tang Dynasty. However, such a structure requires a lot of practice, but practice requires a lot of practice It''s the most expensive place to spend money. In addition, the materials are of high quality, so the high cost is reasonable. " "No way. What kind of material can be so expensive?" Peiyan looked at Ouyang Tong, who was in his thirties and less than 40 years old. However, he was well-organized and stood on the court with no inferiority and no words. He answered all his doubts in a systematic way. "This is completely possible, because the emergence of new things is like a businessman''s first time in business. He needs to invest a lot of money in the initial stage before he can recover his own costs in the future. Just like the rich merchants, such as the luxurious flower shops and restaurants in Chang''an City, the initial cost they put in is directly proportional to the luxurious flower shops and restaurants they built. The restaurants invested with 10 Liang silver and the restaurants invested with 100 Liang or 1000 Liang silver are all restaurants. But the difference between them should be understood by Mr. Pei? " When Ouyang Tong said this, he could not help but cause the officials, including Li Zhi, to give a light laugh, while Peiyan was flushed. Although Ouyang Tong''s metaphor is not very appropriate, its truth is simple and easy to understand. All the officials, including Li Zhi, understood why the ships built by Li Hong were so expensive. "Therefore, the ship built by his highness is like a ship built with 10000 taels or 100000 taels of silver, and the return benefits that five ships can give, if not expected, can be recovered ten times in five years." After the laughter of the ministers disappeared, Ouyang Tong finally concluded. "I don''t believe it. It''s impossible. I don''t believe that the price of a ship can reach more than 1 million taels." Pei Yan looks at Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou. They promise themselves that as long as they get these books, only someone who can understand them can prove that his highness is guilty of embezzling silver. Even if one of the students in Chongwen hall was randomly selected, they would be able to check the accounts and find out the prince''s greasy business in Quanzhou. "Believe it or not, but this is the fact. The fact is, after the prince''s highness built the five boats that can be used, the fishermen in Quanzhou quickly offered Li Chunfeng as a lifesaver." Ouyang Tong answers Peiyan again. "Why is that?" Listen to the story, listen to addicted Lizhi, blurted out. "My Lord, when fishermen go down to the sea to catch fish, the fishermen in Tang Dynasty dare not go to the deep sea. They only dare to fish in the nearby waters. When they go far away, they often encounter Japanese people or other foreign countries'' ships to rob them. But since the first giant ship of Tang Dynasty went into the sea, the Japanese people have shrunk up." "Where did you know that?" Li Zhi couldn''t help but grasp the armrest of the chair and asked. Even Wu Mei, who was next to her, was also Fengmu''s circulation. She focused on the Ouyang Tong. "Three months ago, I served as the Secretary of Zhongshu province. I saw it from the memorial of Quanzhou In spite of Pei Yan''s red face, Ouyang Tong said in a loud voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 Li Hong is still learning from Wu Meiwei to close his eyes, but the analysis of Ouyang Tong just now was heard by him. Is it Jinghui''s experience or Ouyang Tong''s understanding? Don''t forget that he was nominated by Jinghui a few days ago. I hope Ouyang Tong will replace him as Minister of the Ministry of accounts. He said that he was very proficient in arithmetic, but he never thought that he was so strong in discrimination. In a few words, Peiyan was unable to fight back. Although there are still many loopholes in his refutation, his confident tone and convincing appearance of integrity really give him a lot of points, which makes people feel that everything he says is correct and true. "Nonsense. When did the central government ever receive such a memorial?" Peiyan glared angrily. When Ouyang Tong served as the Secretary of Zhongshu Province, he did not perform very well. How can he become eloquent and passionate today. "Is it the memorial of Zhongshu province? If you check it, what''s the use of Mr. Pei''s explanation? Mr. Xue and Mr. Gao secretly investigated the shipyard built by the crown prince and did not report it to me. I wonder what I, the imperial historian, have done to let them bypass Li Qiao and Lord Di, the Minister of Dali temple, and report to the central government? " Li Qiao Shi ran walked out and slowly took out a memorial from his sleeve pocket. "Your majesty and empress, just now Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou impeached the crown prince for embezzling silver. The minister thought it was nonsense. The prince was in charge of six departments. No matter which part of silver was embezzled, it was beyond reproach and within the scope of power. What''s more, his royal highness, at the age of ten, served as the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs. If he was greedy for ink, he would not care about the mere 10 million taels? As you all know, your Highness has already held the great treasure pot of Taiyi city when he was the Minister of the Ministry of finance. How much wealth is there in Taiyi city? How much silver has he paid for the lofty Imperial Palace we are now in? I think you are all clear in your mind, right? Although I don''t quite understand why Mr. Pei wanted to impeach his royal highness on the charge of being greedy for ink, I have a memorial here. Coincidentally, it is also an account book. However, this account book is from the Ministry of labor, and it clearly records the whereabouts of 30 million taels of silver from the Ministry of labor, including 1 million taels of silver My Lord, should you give me an account Li Qiao respectfully handed the memorial to Lian tie, and then presented it to Li Zhi. Although the accounts in this memorial are recorded in the form of traditional bookkeeping, there are still some very clear and highly Wenguan style accounting methods. In the account book, it is clearly recorded how 30 million taels of silver changed from 30 million taels to 25 million taels, and the 5 million taels misappropriated by Li Hong were divided into two appropriations, one of 3 million taels and one of 2 million taels. But in the end, when the total sum is added up, the book is 1 million taels less, which is the deficit of the Ministry of labor. Li zhitie''s face was blue, and even he could see the account. Naturally, he didn''t need the queen to look at it. He threw it directly to Fang Xianzhong, who was standing in the palace: "look, what''s going on? Why did 30 million taels become 29 million taels? Where did that one million go! Please call me from the facts At this time, Li Hong and Wu Mei opened their eyes almost at the same time. Their eyes were not looking at Fang Xianzhong, but at Li Qiao, who was elegant and unrestrained at the same time. Imperial historian Li Qiao! Both Li Hong and Wu Mei did not expect that Li Qiao would become the key point in today''s imperial court. Originally, Li Hong thought that he would be an imperial historian, but he did not expect that it was Li Qiao, the imperial historian. To Wu Mei''s surprise, Li Hong can''t be familiar with Li Qiao. Although Li Hong thinks highly of the responsibilities of Yushitai, and even after Li Qiao became the imperial historian doctor, he has always supported the imperial historian''s duties, such as wind, speech, etiquette, etc., but Wu Mei knows that Li Hong and Li Qiao are not the same people. Li Qiao can''t get into Li Hong''s eyes, nor can he look up to Li Qiao! However, this memorial seems to have pressed on Fang Xianzhong. Obviously, this is the Zhongshu Ling Peiyan, who impeached his highness, who was greedy for ink and silver! The sweat on Fang Xianzhong''s forehead flowed down. In the eyes of all the ministers, it was obvious that Fang Xianzhong didn''t think of his own ink greed, so he was frightened into a cold sweat. But only Fang Xianzhong knows that this is a real fake account from the account book of the Ministry of labor! How much more did he give Pei Wang one million taels? Which of the repair of the roads of the Ministry of works, the Royal Palace, the inner garden, the forest garden, the mausoleum of the former Emperor, and so on, is not one of the eight million taels of ink that can be easily carried away? How can Li Qiao and Mr. Li just take out such an account book with a deficit of only one million yuan? What is the purpose of this? "Hurry up, where are the 1 million taels?" Li Zhi looked at Fang Xianzhong, who was like chaff all over his body, and roared. "Father, I''m afraid it''s Fang Xianzhong who is not easy to identify, right? Is it Mr. Fang? The 1 million taels, of course, are not a lot of money now, but if we put them 10 years ago, 15 years ago, the 1 million taels of silver would be a lot of money. Tell me, where are the 1 million taels? Your account is not up to, but you want to impeach me. I''m greedy for five million taels of ink. Is that funny? " Li Hong finally stood up in front of Fang Xianzhong and clapped his hand on Fang Xianzhong''s shoulder.He could feel that, different from the previous two times, when he patted Fang Xianzhong on the shoulder, his whole body was very calm, not shaking as much as he had just done. Fang Xianzhong was not afraid, but excited. He didn''t expect that after this battle, he was only guilty of missing one million taels of silver, not king Pei and so on. All of a sudden, he was filled with hope with hope. What Pei Wang told him last night is clear in his ear: "it''s impossible to keep the position of minister of the Ministry of works. The fifth brother won''t give you this opportunity, but there''s still hope that you can get rid of your job. The fifth one has promised me. Besides, you still have to get involved with the officials of the royal family. You won''t be too hard on you when you come to your mother, but You have to prove Peiyan''s greed for ink in the court. Although it was just these words, even though he didn''t know how his royal highness would let him testify before he went to the court today, he was always worried and always wanted to see his Majesty''s eyes act. However, the prince''s highness was dumb in the court today. He was allowed to argue with the officials in the court, and he did not speak much. This makes his heart sink, unable to find the prince''s hint, then his guilt will not be too light, so with this memorial fell in his hand, his heart finally fell to the ground. Feeling the strength of Li Hong clapping on his shoulder, Fang Xianzhong knelt down on the hall and said with fear: "Your Majesty, I''m guilty. I''m sorry In fact, the 1 million taels are not in time for the minister to make an account of it... " "As long as it turns out, where are the 1 million taels! Is it you who are greedy for ink or Pei... " "Your Majesty, would you like to listen to the room first and then ask questions after you finish?" Wu Mei suddenly breaks Li Zhi''s words. His highness, Li Hong, also had a look of gratitude and palpitation. The empress dowager, who had the same lingering fear with him, sighed softly with a slight tension on her face. Both mother and son knew that up to now, of the three of them, they and their mother had already understood what had happened in the court, but the father and the emperor had not understood the whole thing. They thought that Fang Xianzhong would testify against Li Xian in the court. After all, the two unfilial sons, when they go back to Chang''an, make a lot of trouble in changmingfang, and even use knives and guns in changmingfang and bleed to death. Today, he knew that Li honglai''s participation in the court meeting must be to vent Li Xian''s obstruction to him. Therefore, it is Li Hong''s means to take Fang Xianzhong as an example to deal with Li Xian. Seeing that his words were interrupted by Wu Mei, Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei blankly. Wu Mei indicated with his bright eyes that he should not be impatient, which made him extinguish the emperor''s anger. "When you return to your majesty, I''m guilty. I should die. I shouldn''t believe the words of master Pei Yan and secretly send a million taels of silver to him!" "Nonsense, when did I collude with you? When will I charge you a million taels of silver? What''s the use of a million taels of silver for me? " Pei Yan is surprised. He thought Fang Xianzhong would testify against Li Xian. Unexpectedly, he pointed the spearhead at himself. "Mr. Pei, admit it." Fang Xianzhong, with a bitter face, said sincerely. "I am not greedy for ink. Why should I admit it? And why should I be greedy for one million taels of ink? You give me a reason Peiyan''s nose is about to get angry. When did he take his one million Liang silver. "This Don''t you ask me to support you in front of your majesty for the right servant of Shangshu province? Then you said that when you became the right servant of the provincial government, you immediately recommended me to be the Secretary of the central government in front of his majesty. However, because of the need for public relations, some colleagues who also have the position of the middle Secretary order need 1 million taels of silver to dot other colleagues. " "Poof..." Peiyan was half true by Fang Xianzhong''s words, and he even spurted out a mouthful of blood. This is a false accusation that makes it difficult for him to get rid of his innocence. He covets the post of right servant. Not only he, but also other ministers, his majesty, know that he intends to save the right servant''s post. What''s more, Fang Xianzhong also promised him that he would be appointed as a secretary. All of a sudden, the matter became blurred and it was difficult to distinguish the true from the false. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 Peiyan wiped the blood on his chest and mouth, and the blood in xuanzheng hall was also said by eunuch Pei Yan. Peiyan has a memorial to the imperial history. As a middle letter order, he has the right to impeach any courtier on the court, including me. However, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou bypassed Li Qiao and reported to you zhongshuling one person without reporting. Do you know if there is a secret? What are the charges for the officials of the Ministry of officials, the officials of the Yushitai, who deceive others, ignore their superiors, and then report their affairs to other courtiers? " "Those who are serious will be exiled for three thousand li, and those who are light will be dismissed on the spot." The Minister of punishment Cui Zhiwen said calmly. "Did the imperial censor unite with the courtiers to attack the prince for his greed for ink?" Li Hong looks directly at Peiyan and continues to ask. "Those who are serious will be exiled for three thousand li, and those who are light will be dismissed on the spot." The Minister of punishment continued. "To slander the crown prince for being greedy for ink and silver, instead of the Minister of the Ministry of finance, is it right to banish him for three thousand li?" Li Hong continued to ask. "Yes, your highness." "Peiyan, what else can you say?" "Lower officials..." "It''s too late. Just now you have been calling yourself a minister in front of Gu. Now you want to change your name to Hu as a lower official. When you impeached Gu, you were impeached in the capacity of Gu as the Shangshu order. Such clever words and expressions were not done by a middle letter order in the Tang Dynasty. Aren''t you ashamed of your behavior?" "Minister..." "The son minister asked immediately to order the official department to draw up a decree, and let Pei Xingjian be the right servant of Shangshu province. He immediately abolished Peiyan''s position as an official in Dali temple. Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou separated from the post of imperial historian, colluded with Peiyan secretly, slandered and wronged his children''s ministers for being greedy for money and ink, and immediately dismissed and exiled! " "Your Majesty, although I am guilty, I will not die. As an official of Zhongshu Province, I know my duty well. Today I impeach your highness because of my consideration for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty..." "Your Majesty, Queen and Royal Highness have already found out that Peiyan''s house has one million taels of silver hidden. At the same time, some jewelry has been found." Wang Lou''s head is steaming with Futou. Obviously, he came back from Peiyan''s home. "No way! How could it be? " Peiyan is shocked. All his hopes lie in the queen. As long as the queen sends someone to explain that there is no evidence, he can clear the suspect himself, but Why does the queen want to? "You go on." Li Hong pushed aside and stopped Peiyan, who wanted to confront Wang Lou face to face, said coldly. "Yes, your highness. The maid also found some jewelry in his house, which were not made by the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty. Judging from the pattern and form of the jewelry, it is very similar to that of the jewelry you transported back when you were in Qiuci Wang Lou bowed over and handed Li Hong a brocade box in his hand. Li Hong casually gave Lian tie, let it show to Li Zhi and Wu Mei. "Peiyan, do you have anything else to say? Everyone gets stolen goods. A million taels of silver were found in your house, and jewelry was also found in your house. Do you think Fang Xianzhong framed you? " Li Hong pointed to Pei Yan, whose face became pale and bloodless again, and asked in a cold voice. Li Hong knew very well that when he gave these jewelry to Bai Chun''s father, he was just in case. Most of the jewelry was used by Bai sunI to restore the country and was scattered in the homes of many high-ranking officials and dignitaries in the Tang Dynasty, and some of them were in the hands of Turks and tubos. All this, with the suicide of Bai sunI to, everything has become a fact! And the leader is Peiyan! I left a knife with Bai Chun and Bai sunI in the rain No one knows what he was thinking. Maybe Bai Chun knows some? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 Peiyan looked at the brocade box in Li Zhi''s hand being opened, and all the jewelry was taken out. Suddenly there was a sneer on his pale face and said, "Your Highness, what do you want to prove? You should be very clear about how these ornaments appeared in the minister''s house. " "Of course, I know that if it wasn''t for King Pei who told me that there were thieves hidden in Changming square, and if the jewelry and jewelry were not made public, I would be a loyal and loyal official of the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong looked at Peiyan coldly, Yu Guang swept a secret letter in Li Zhi''s hand and said. "You What do you say Pei Yan is completely blinded! Isn''t the prince''s highness taking this opportunity to take advantage of himself to remove the threat of Li Xian, king of Pei, to his throne? Why did he turn right and wrong and help Pei Wang Li Xian clear his name! "I mean, if it wasn''t for Li Xian, the king of Pei, who told me that there were a large number of Tibetan and Turkic remaining evils in changmingfang, I didn''t know that you were in collusion with Bai sunI. When I arrived at changmingfang with Li Xian, King Pei, you had already left first. Bai sunI knew that his crime was hard to escape, so he chose to commit suicide. I thought it would be a crime without a clue, but I didn''t expect that you still kept these jewelry. I think you should be very clear about the origin of these jewelry. " "You..." "What else do you have to explain? One fire, two fires, Fei Yi children when the palace seat, who is this secret letter to you Peiyan? " Li Zhi put down his secret letter and looked at Peiyan and asked. But Li Honggang''s words left Li Xian clean, and let his heart go. As long as Li Hong is not against Li Xian, but against Peiyan, he has nothing to worry about. What''s more, Peiyan always follows the Queen''s horse''s head. Today, the empress is very calm. I think it''s a kind of deal with Li Hongda, so let Li Hong do Peiyan''s way in the court. "Your Majesty, all this is a trap, all this is the prince''s highness Empress, the minister is wronged. All this is the crown prince''s framing the minister... " Peiyan is flustered. All of a sudden, he has figured out everything. What happened on the court today is actually aimed at him. "Mr. Pei, when it comes to framing, you should frame the prince first? The prince''s highness is kind-hearted. As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, he is dedicated to the well-being of the people of Tang Dynasty. In less than half a year, Quanzhou fishermen clapped their hands on the construction of a huge ship. However, you have been vilified as your Highness''s greedy for ink and silver. Just a little bit, you are already sinful! " As the Minister of Dali temple, it is natural for him to speak at this time. What''s more, the Queen''s attitude has explained everything last night. "Your Majesty, I think Peiyan is greedy for ink and silver, and secretly colludes with the remnants of Tubo and Turks to rebel. Please remove Peiyan''s position of secretary and order immediately and hand it over to the three halls of Dali temple, Yushitai and Xingbu for trial." Li Qiao, a doctor of the imperial historian, also stepped forward. "Your Majesty, I think Peiyan is greedy for ink and silver and colludes with Tubo and Turks to try to rebel, so he should immediately be dismissed from his post and jailed in Dali temple for trial." Li Yiyan, Minister of the Ministry of punishment and a middle school minister, bowed and said. "I told my father that besides Peiyan, my son''s minister thought that besides Peiyan, he should thoroughly investigate other people who had close contact with Pei Yan in the past year. If he wanted to come to these jewelry, Pei Yan would surely take out some of them and reward others." Li Hong said solemnly. Dali temple, Yushitai, and the Ministry of punishment jointly invited Lizhi. In addition, the prince''s Royal Highness''s determination to exert all his influence, Peiyan looked at the expressionless officials above the court, and suddenly found that he was like a fool. From the very beginning, Fang Xianzhong pleaded with the Ministry of public works for money deficit, which lasted a very short time Let oneself relax vigilance. In addition to Fang Xianzhong''s mentality of breaking the jar and knowing that his death penalty can be avoided, he forcibly pulled himself into the water on the ground of the prince''s embezzlement of 5 million liang of silver, so that he could step by step follow the plan of the prince. He was sure that all this was premeditated by the crown prince for a long time. He did not know about his engagement with the British Duke Li Xian. How could he be discovered! Pei Yan''s eyes lost their light, which seemed irretrievable. The Queen''s silence had already indicated her attitude. Looking at the empress''s calm face, Peiyan wanted to plead for mercy. But he thought that when his majesty and his royal highness were fighting in Liaodong, he chose to avoid the queen when his majesty and his royal highness were trapped in Liujing. He even wanted to add fuel to the flames before the queen summoned the butcher camp to enter the palace, so that King Pei could have a conflict with the queen when his majesty and the prince were away. Think of here, complexion is dispirited, but in the heart has been unable to understand, the prince is from when to plan his own? Why did the prince give up the investigation of Pei Wang? Peiyan, who was detained by the Dali temple, took a series of doubts and took a last look at chaotang. Then he walked out with heavy steps. Pei Wang, who was originally used as a shield, was unexpectedly dismantled by Prince Li Hong, which made him isolated from the court immediately. It was also because of King Pei that they turned their attention to themselves.At the recommendation of Li Hong, Pei Xingjian naturally won the position of youpujian. After all, Pei Xingjian was trained by Su dingfang, the Duke of the state of Xingguo, and had both literary and military skills. In addition, his political achievements in Tubo over the past few years were enough to convince the public to assume the position of minister of state. "To my father, Peiyan of Zhongshu province has been dismissed from his post and jailed. In view of the importance of Zhongshu Province, my son''s ministers elected shangguanyi to be the Secretary of Zhongshu province." Li Hong hit the snake with the stick, got a cheap start selling good. When Li Zhi and Wu Mei were still worrying about the position of the book order in the book Province, the unfilial son had already put forward his own opinions. As Li Hong''s voice fell to the ground, the ministers above the court suddenly became silent, and the whole hall became silent, and the needles could be heard. At this moment, none of the ministers dare to express their own opinions. After all, everyone can see that the prince is forcing the palace. Even if it is not, the prince should boldly and wantonly install his own power in the court. As soon as the middle letter order was dismissed, his royal highness put forward the name of his successor. Obviously, he did not give his majesty any room to consider other people. He strongly demanded that his majesty agree to his proposal. What''s more, the prince''s highness, in front of his majesty and the empress, so blatantly placed his confidants into the court, forcing his majesty to meditate? Or is it because of the rumor that people and Pei are fighting for the throne of Prince Pei, his Royal Highness has to use this way to stabilize his crown prince! Li Zhi''s face was calm. Wu Mei raised her eyelids and looked at Li Hong. Li Zhi asked faintly, "the position of Zhongshu provincial zhongshuling is very important. It concerns the stability of the Tang Dynasty, but It is said that shangguanyi has been on leave for half a year. Can he be fit for this position? " "If you go back to your father, I think it''s OK. Yesterday shangguanyi has recovered. You''re very active. It doesn''t look like a person who has been ill for a long time." Li Hong changed different gestures with one hand, while Wu Mei kept shaking her head, shaking her head and shaking her head again and again. Courtiers and Li Zhi are both stunned! This Is that ok? Shangguanyi, who has been on leave for half a year, is not cured early or late. Is it just at this time that she is cured? Is this an accidental coincidence? Or is there a premeditated strategy for the monarch and his ministers! Li Zhi, looking at Li Hong''s natural and righteous virtue, wished to say in front of all the ministers: "come here, the throne is for you, you do it." But obviously, he also understood that this should be a kind of exchange between Li Hong and Li Hong, which would relieve him and the empress from their worries about the struggle between Li Hong and Li Xian. Today, Peiyan was removed and Li Xian was saved. As a result, the struggle between the princes that should have happened disappeared. Because of his concession to Li Xian, Li Hong, who had never been willing to suffer losses, began to seek benefits for himself from here. According to Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s wishes, Li Hong let Li Xian keep everything but cut off his wings. Should Li Zhi and Wu Mei, as the father and mother of the two princes, compensate the crown prince. Li Zhi, who had figured out this link, began to bargain with Li Hong in front of his courtiers. The chip in his hand was Fang Xianzhong, who was still waiting for the crime. "Fang Xianzhong exposed Pei Yan''s meritorious deeds, but although he was not in charge of the Ministry of work, he did more than he did. I think "Although Fang Xianzhong, the Minister of the Ministry of works, revealed his meritorious deeds, his crime of offering bribes was also true. His son''s minister thought that he should be punished with one year''s salary, demoted three grades in a row and assigned to a local post." Li Hong said. Looking at his father''s appearance, he ignored his suggestion about the nomination of Zhongshu order. Instead, he picked up Fang Xianzhong and talked to him. Obviously, he wanted to bargain with himself. "Fang Xianzhong has made great contributions, not to mention his father-in-law of Li Xian, King Pei. His royal highness is so impartial that he may make people think that the royal family is too superior to the legal principle." Di Renjie looked at Li Hong and said with a bitter smile. "Di Renjie, you are the Minister of Dali temple. It''s your duty to enforce the law impartially. Now that you have publicly excused Fang Xianzhong, should other people who violate the law of Tang Dynasty be punished lightly?" Li Hong took a squint at this absolute court slicker and asked lightly. "Your Highness, I don''t think what Lord Di said is too fair, but the matter of Fang Xianzhong involves the king Pei and the royal family. I also agree with Lord Di''s opinion. It shows the kindness and great love of the royal family in a timely manner, and also reflects the benevolence and virtue of his highness." Li Qiao also stood out and said with a smile. Li Hong looks at di Renjie, then his long father, then Li Qiao, and his mother. Obviously, if he wants shangguanyi to serve as the middle school secretary, then Fang Xianzhong is unable to move! Still have to keep him to be Minister of industry! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 Di Renjie of Dali temple and Li Qiao of the imperial historian stand up to defend Fang Xianzhong. However, this time, one is to support the queen and the other is to support his majesty. As a result, it is obviously difficult for Li Hong to demote Fang Xianzhong to his position. Fang Xianzhong was also stunned. He didn''t expect that he would be able to survive. In front of his royal highness who had never been defeated in the imperial court, Fang Xianzhong was very likely to withdraw from the imperial court. Suddenly, he was filled with joy. His eyes lit up and looked at Lizhi and Wu Mei. He confessed his mistake in a panic: "please your majesty and the queen give me a chance. This time I will Perplexed by Peiyan, and threatened by the daughter of Yichen, the minister is I was afraid that Peiyan would insult the Royal reputation because of his blackmail, so I had no choice but to bribe him. I also asked his majesty and the queen to show their loyalty. " "Get up, the merits and demerits are equal. Later, as the Minister of the Ministry of industry, you should know how to keep yourself clean. As a Pei king, you should set an example to win the honor of the royal family, the court and the Tang Dynasty." Li Zhong waved his hands to show his laziness. It was obvious that his words had written off Fang Xianzhong''s affairs. Li Yiyan, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, stepped forward to speak, but Li Hong stopped him and patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he did not need to remonstrate with his majesty. Both Dali temple and Yushitai, the mouthpiece of the couple, agreed and personally excused their charges. Their own punishment department was half a space shorter than others. It was obviously impossible to punish Fang Xianzhong. Li Yiyan was slightly stunned. Seeing Li Hong waving his hand, Li Yiyan fell back into the ranks of courtiers again and listened to what happened in the court. "This account is written down for you. If you dare to do it again in the future! Peiyan is your Fang Xianzhong... " Li Hong looked at Fang Xianzhong, who was in a state of shock and joy, and warned that he was interrupted by his father. "Shangguanyi''s appointment as a zhongshuling is not to blame, but I think it needs to be considered. In view of the heavy government before the Yuan Dynasty and the fact that I can''t live without a Zhongshu order to assist me, let shangguanyi act for a few days, and then discuss this matter later." Although Li Zhi was dedicated to answering Li Hong''s questions, he did not look at Li Hong at all as he wandered around other courtiers in the court. Li Hong heard long father''s words, Huo looked up at the mother! What''s going on? Isn''t it a deal between us? Why did you bring in the father? Li Zhi looked at Li Hong with a startled face and looked at Wu Mei. Perhaps he felt sorry for this. So he gave the green light to the appointment of Ouyang Tong as the Secretary of the Ministry of accounts. He even did not even ask questions again. Li Hong was given full authority to deal with it. What''s more, today, Ouyang Tong, facing Pei Yan''s angry eyes, calmly and calmly quarreled with Pei Yan, and even occupied the overwhelming power. Li Zhi could not refuse Li Hong''s proposal. Moreover, the Ministry of Hubu has been under the control of Li Hong for more than ten years, and has been about to become an institution of the east palace. It is obviously more difficult to arrange the candidates for the Ministry of Hubu not according to Li Hong''s wishes. If it is not handled properly, I''m afraid that the little bunny will dare to overturn the court. But this is to attract Wu Mei''s bursts of white eyes, with bursts of flesh pain, this is a lot of silver, ah, how can such a white waste of the pit Li Hong''s opportunity! Although the position of zhongshuling was not doomed, no matter what, whether it was his majesty who took care of Prince Li Hong''s face, or because shangguanyi was indeed the best candidate, Li Zhi didn''t seal his mouth, still left Li Hong with an opportunity, and only the shangguanyi proposed by him had the greatest chance. For the other courtiers who coveted the position of zhongshuling, the remaining competition opportunities seemed to have existed, but in fact, they were extremely slim. It seems that there is only one Zhongshu Ling Peiyan on the court hall today. However, many officials will be implicated in the next court hall. Maybe the courtiers standing side by side with themselves will enter the Dali temple tomorrow. Ma Zai was forced into the Ministry of labor by Li Hong. Like in Anxi, he had no promotion but moved. He was appointed as the Minister of the Ministry of labor. People with a clear eye can see that Ma Zai is the next Minister of the Ministry of labor! It''s just the length of time. In this way, both Shangshu province and Zhongshu province were firmly controlled by Li Hong. As for the Menxia Province, it was not something he could touch at will. After all, menxia province was equivalent to your Majesty''s mind. Any national policy formulated by Zhongshu province must be approved by Menxia Province, and then approved by the emperor before being handed over to Shangshu province for implementation. Therefore, the position of menxia province seemed unimportant. After Li Hong took charge of Zhongshu province and Shangshu Province, menxia province became a bridge between his two powers. It also played a supervisory role, so that he could not have the supreme power like the emperor according to his own will. However, today''s right is the most powerful prince among the princes since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. Even if the former Emperor Li Shimin was alive, his rights were limited to Shangshu Province before he inherited the throne. Now, Prince Li Hong has begun to take charge of and implement the national policy. Only one is missing, that is the national policy of decision-making! The courtiers of the next Dynasty thought about their own thoughts, worried, happy, applauded, frowned and thought. All kinds of expressions could be found on the faces of all the ministers.It''s not so frightening that Pei Yan was settled on the court hall. What made them feel tangled and worried was the names of the people spitting out from Peiyan''s mouth during the next three courts of the Ministry of punishment, Dali temple and Yushitai. Maybe, after the first day of the new year, there will be many new faces on the court. A man looked at the Dragon father and the dragon mother who left behind the xuanzheng hall. They said hello to each other in a hurry. However, the two people seemed not to hear him. Accompanied by the guard of honor, they slowly disappeared behind the huge screen in the xuanzheng hall. Lian tie and Wang Lou stopped Li Hong with a bitter smile: "Your Highness, please let go of the maids. I dare not let you go. The empress has a life. If you go there, the head of the maid will have to move." "I can''t get over it. You still have to move your heads." Li Hong is unarmed. He can''t beat anyone. If he has a knife or something, it''s OK to cut it on them. But with bare hands, these goods are just like those who have practiced iron cloth clothes and golden bell covers. They stand there and let themselves exert force freely. Even kicking the crotch can not make people feel pain and pain. "Your Highness, I really beg you. In fact, you don''t have to go through here. It''s not Look at the front door of xuanzheng hall. It''s not far from the back palace, isn''t it? " Even Tieying gets a punch from Li Hong, and his Highness''s strength is becoming more and more fierce. If he had not tied up his horse step long ago, he would have knocked him to the ground. "The troughs! Yeah, that''s a pig brain Li Hong turned around and ran, ignoring the other eunuchs and maids in the hall, and ran out as if on fire behind his buttocks. A gust of wind like chase, far away to see the Dragon father and the Dragon Mother''s guard of honor is slowly moving forward, so someone quickly called out: "son Minister Li Hong has met the father and mother." Hearing someone''s salutation behind him, Li Zhi stopped slightly. As soon as he was about to turn his head, he heard the queen next to him say, "don''t look back. Keep going. Otherwise, he will easily see through our scheme. In that case, all our efforts will be wasted." Li Zhi was obedient, so he walked on and asked vaguely, "when did you reach an agreement with him?" "Just above the court hall." Wu Mei ignores the cry behind her and goes on walking. "Is that dazzling gesture?" Li Zhi recalled Li Hong''s strange behavior and murmured. "Not bad." "What does that mean?" "It doesn''t matter. Peiyan has always been a subject that I relied on when I was in charge of your Majesty''s governance. Now he has been sent to Dali temple without knowing that he will. Shouldn''t I ask him for some benefits and comfort me?" Wu Mei smiles like a flower and says lightly. The expression is indescribably relaxed and elegant. His elegant bearing, beautiful white cheeks, bright and beautiful Phoenix eyes, and even a wrinkle in the corner of her eyes can''t be seen. She is as gorgeous as a woman about 30 years old. Li Zhi can''t help shaking his mind and trance when he looks at the queen shining in the sun. "Comfort?" Lizhi is more curious. How can I comfort him? Just now, you didn''t say a word when you punished Peiyan. Why do you say it now? Since you rely on Peiyan, you should have voiced his voice to help him. Looking at Lizhi''s slow reaction, Wu Mei sighed and said, "Pei Yan is responsible for his own fault. If I were to defend Peiyan and defend him in the court, wouldn''t it mean that hong''er would be attacked and framed by him, or would he be disgraced as the crown prince? In that case, Li Hong is above the imperial court. How can he be respected? " "In that case, how can I comfort you?" Li Zhi is even more confused. Since the queen knows that the overall situation is the most important thing, why do you want to ask for comfort? Besides, what can he comfort you with? "But Pei Yan is the person that my concubine relies on and values. Li Hong, who doesn''t discuss with me privately, starts to design the bureau early. Where does Peiyan put my face? Although the design is seamless, people think that it is entirely Peiyan''s fault, but how can there be a money transaction between Fang Xianzhong and Peiyan? Even if Fang Xianzhong wants to bribe others with money, it should be a bribe to Li Xian and the official department. What is bribery of Peiyan? This is obviously designed by Li Hong, forcing Fang Xianzhong to testify and frame Peiyan... " "I don''t think so. There are both human and material evidence in the court today. How could it be a false accusation? He was loyal to the house, but he had planned to plead guilty for a long time. Moreover, he had long been dissatisfied with Li Hong''s embezzlement of 5 million taels..." "What does that represent? Who is Li Hong? He wants to frame Peiyan, but he doesn''t want other courtiers to see it, so as not to affect his prince''s prestige. Then he has to be considerate and seamless. Other people don''t see it. Do you think I can''t see it! Why, you have to pay more for him Wu Mei looks at the man who is being slaughtered and quickly runs over. She grinds her knife and says. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 Someone looks at his mother''s greedy eyes. Somehow, he feels chilly in his neck, but he has no time to think about it at the moment. In short, since an agreement has been reached with long MA in chaotang, it is also appropriate to compensate his mother and empress for Peiyan''s being sent to Dali Temple. "The son minister has met his father and his mother. How can you go so fast? The voice of his son''s minister is dry. Let''s go for a walk and have a drink in Penglai hall. Let''s talk about it slowly. Empress mother, I think your asking price is unreasonable. I really don''t have so much money in hand. Can you spare a few years?" A man walked forward with a sullen head. After that, he looked up. There was nothing left and right in front of him. Father and mother of dragon were behind him, looking at him coldly with idiotic eyes. "Why What''s the matter with you two? " Li Hong looked back blankly, went back to the Dragon father and mother, and murmured. "Li Hong, now that you''re grown up, it''s insulting for you to beat you, to be polite to the royal family! Otherwise, I''m going to attack you just now. I won''t beat you with a feather duster. You''ll cry for your father and mother! " Wu Mei looks at Li Hong coldly and says. "That''s right. This is my Imperial Palace, this is my harem, not your east palace. As a prince, you really regard this as your place? Go and have a drink and talk about it. Where have you put me? " Li Zhi also reprimanded some humanity coldly. "No, what''s the matter with you? Wasn''t it OK just now? My mother... " Li Hong is going to put his arms around Wu Mei''s shoulder and start a tender offensive. "Ah, ah That''s my queen. What''s wrong with you holding my queen''s shoulder! Take you down to the paw, dirty my queen''s shoulder again Li Zhiyi said the right words, looking at the prince without a bit of Royal etiquette, majestically stopped the way. "It''s a good day today. It was windy for half a night last night, but it''s sunny and sunny in the daytime. God is also considerate of me in the Tang Dynasty. Well, since Li Hong is here in good faith, we may as well go to the pavilion and learn about the unfinished business above the court hall?" Wu Mei waved back her guard of honor, followed several maids and eunuchs, and took the lead to walk in the pavilion corridor not far away. Looking at the dragon mother walking in the previous paragraph, Li Hong looked at the Dragon father in the Dragon Robe and said quietly, "father, thank you very much for being in the court today. I''d like to ask you to appoint shangguanyi as Zhongshu order. What In order to repay you for your trust and favor to shangguanyi, you have ordered Bai chun to allocate 5 million taels of silver from Taiyi city. After the first day of the new year, when the land became soft, he immediately began to rebuild King Wu''s house. He thought that the affairs of the father and the emperor were the children''s affairs, which were the virtues of filial piety for the son and the son. Even if he spent more than a few million yuan, he thought it reasonable Of course... " "You wait a moment. You, shangguanyi is the agent. As for whether it can be a formal order, I have to think about it for a while! As for the reconstruction of King Wu''s mansion, that''s what you promised me for a long time. Naturally, it has nothing to do with the affairs of the court today, right? Therefore, the two should not be confused. One is one, and the other is two. We should distinguish them clearly. " Li Zhi patted Li Hong on the shoulder and reminded him to correct it. "No What do you mean? Shangguanyi is no longer the former shangguanyi. He is fully competent for the position of zhongshuling. No matter from the perspective of seeing things, or grasping the overall situation, especially the concept of governing the country, he is fully qualified to become a qualified candidate for zhongshuling after years of training as a Taifu for his children''s ministers. What''s more, the minister thinks that there is no more suitable candidate for the imperial court than he is now. If you look at the previous Zhongshu Province, how many perfect national policies have been passed? It''s all a little fuss, but it also brings the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty today... " "Stop! The prosperity of the Tang Dynasty is due to our good governance. Do you know? Your little contribution is just like a small wave in the sea. Even without your Taiyi city and so on, Datang is still It''s even more prosperous than it is now. " Lizhi sat down at the head of the table. The queen on the right and the prince on the left said in high spirits. Li Hong looked at the couple''s eyes, and it was obvious that they were now on the same front line. The Empress Dowager would not give up for Peiyan''s sake. She said nothing in the court, although she did not object to her accusation of Peiyan. But Later, didn''t the empress mother bargain with herself? Originally, I thought that after the appointment of zhongshuling, bargaining with the empress dowager, the big deal was to save money and save disaster, and make up for the empress mother''s face with silver. Obviously, it''s very difficult for the two to collude with each other. Looking at the two men''s relaxed expressions, Li Hong had no choice but to sigh. The bachelor said, "well, since the father and the empress don''t want to talk about it, the minister there will say it first. One person is five million taels. Peiyan must die. Moreover, the courtiers who are involved with Peiyan must be punished according to law. Before the first day, your father issued an order to formally appoint shangguanyi as Zhongshu provincial zhongshuling. How about it? " Wu Mei, who was sitting opposite Li Hong, raised her eyelids and took a look at Li Hong. She said lazily, "does this five million include the five million that your father and Emperor rebuilt the house of King Wu?" "Not including, on the other hand, the five million yuan has nothing to do with anything. It''s the children''s ministers who respect you and your father." Someone banged his chest."So you give your father 10 million taels and your mother 5 million taels? Do you think your mother is easy to bully, or do you think your mother''s face is worth five million Liang silver? " Wu Mei has a sneer on her mouth, little bunny, play with me! See how I deal with you! "This..." Someone looked at the Dragon father who pretended to look out into the distance, but raised two ears to listen to him. He was shocked and realized that he had been cheated. These two people deliberately do not separate, is to use the 5 million taels for their own practice, how do they do? Promise ten million to the mother? Then the father will certainly ask for 15 million taels! If two people in order to pressure each other, is not the sky high to astronomical figures up! "Empress mother, it''s better to do this. First of all, the son minister will send you back to Penglai hall, and he will talk with his father." "Why, is there anything you can''t say in front of my queen? He encouraged your father to hide his beauty in the house of King Wu to avoid my sight. As soon as your father and Emperor returned to Chang''an, he immediately arranged for a beauty pageant. Then he told the provincial magistrate to select Jin Rongqi and Zhang Lushui. In this way, you can not only hide from the sky, but also please your father, but also don''t offend me. Is this your idea? " "No "Yes." "My father..." "You are." Li Zhiyi''s honest words betray his son. The one who betrays him calls a resolute determination! "Well, even if the son minister made a little plot in this, it was his fault. In this way, the children''s ministers will honor you by 10 million taels, as much as the father and Emperor! " Li Hong was speechless. The two men worked together to pit their son. They could only wash their necks and wait to be slaughtered. Wu Mei took her time and looked at Feng Xueyu''s bracelet on her wrist. She said lightly, "your father and Emperor want to build a house, so you should pay more than 5 million taels of filial piety. However, over the years, this palace has been frugal and frugal. It''s also about running the harem and the mother''s role in the world. From time to time, she has to help you, the crown prince, to supervise the country Million Liang silver Oh It turns out that Li Hong''s filial piety is worth five million Liang silver. " Li Hong''s face is green. Long Ma''s appetite is too big. Can''t ten million taels of silver satisfy her? Is Peiyan gold No, jade, it''s not. It''s made of diamonds. It''s worth so much money! A man looked at the dragon mother who had finished her work and started the price. She bit her teeth and said, "eleven million..." "Get out of this palace!" "Twelve million..." "Get out of here!" "Thirteen million..." "Get out of here!" If you go on like this, Taiyi city will not be far away from bankruptcy! "One thousand five hundred taels, three years of filial piety! This is the greatest filial piety of the children''s ministers. " Li Hong looked at the Dragon father for help. Don''t ask so much for money. Don''t learn from the empress mother. It''s not good. "Twenty million taels, two years. Don''t you say to the court that your ships can recover ten times their profits in five years. " Wu Mei said with a smile. "Good! I promise you! But Pei Yan''s son minister must not let go of one of them! " Li Hong''s heart is dripping blood, and Pei Yan''s making a lot of money! Before he died, he made so much money for his mother! it ticks me off! Even if you take him as a piece of roast duck, the meat of each knife is not worth a silver or two. The 20 million taels of diamond and precious jade are enough to buy by catty! "Well, your majesty, please talk to the crown prince in detail. As the head of the harem, I can''t listen to the affairs of the state at will. Otherwise, the censor will impeach me in the court because I am the leader of the harem." Empress Meizizi gets up opposite Li Hong. Accompanied by the maids and eunuchs, she says sarcastic words that make Li Hong want to cry. She shakes her head to Penglai hall step by step. One of the "butcher God" left, there is another "butcher God" to send, of course, with the lesson of the past, this "butcher God" will obviously open a lion''s mouth, asking a price! "Hong''er, it''s not impossible to discuss the position of zhongshuling. I knew the loyalty of shangguanyi. If you hadn''t been taken to the East Palace, I''d be the servant of zhongshuling or menxiasheng. If it wasn''t for you, I would have made peace with zhongshuling and let him take part in state affairs. So, the position of zhongshuling would be 20 million Liang Well, it''s not expensive, is it "Only five million taels. You can do it if you want, or if you don''t want to. You go to the hall by yourself, and I won''t do it." Li Hong is like a robot, staring at the front, mechanically said, and then slowly get up, this is ready to leave. It''s because she is the first empress dowager! As for your father and emperor, if you were not assisted by your mother and empress, ha ha Playing psychological warfare, you are still a little tender! "No, 15 million taels..." "Five million taels will be used to rebuild the palace of King Wu, and the rest will be ignored." "You Forget it, five million taels from Lord Wu''s house, and five million taels for me... ""Now the filial minister has no intention of betraying his mother. Five million taels of King Wu''s house "One million and two assembly!" "Good, deal!" "You son of a bitch..." Li Zhi looked at the prince who only had the figure of his back. He made a gesture of three to him from afar. He sat there dejectedly. How could it be so different? Am I wrong? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 Looking at someone''s arrogant and arrogant figure, Li Zhi, with a bewildered look, walked towards the direction of Penglai hall. He could not help thinking back ten years ago: "was it a mistake for me to let him be the Secretary of the Ministry of accounts! If you want some money and money later, don''t you still have to depend on his face? " "Your Majesty Your majesty... " "Well? What''s the matter? " "This The prince left something just before he left Lian tie picked up a stack of silver tickets on the chair when Li Hong just got up and said in his hand. "I said," you can''t only be filial to his mother! Come on, count this for me. " Li Zhi looked at the silver note with his eyes shining. Although he didn''t know what it was for him to ask for money, he wanted so much money from the queen. Wouldn''t it be quite a loss if he didn''t want it? Someone walks to the end of the pavilion corridor, turns his head and looks at Lian tie''s hands flying up and down. He smiles and walks briskly towards Penglai hall. "I wish the Empress Dowager eternal youth, always beautiful and young! It is elegant, elegant, beautiful, beautiful, elegant and charming. " People do not come first, strong voice to listen to Wu Mei eyebrows a burst of tight frown up. "What are you doing here?" Wu Mei reached out and patted off someone''s hand to take up his cup and asked coldly. "It''s OK. I''m just curious. Come and have a look." Li Hong looked up and down at the Penglai hall, which was so familiar that he could no longer be familiar with it. Wu Mei doesn''t stop. She looks at Li Hong with a cold eye and sniffs around like a dog. Naturally, Wang Lou and other palace ladies and eunuchs did not dare to stop the evil star from wandering around in the palace of the queen. "What do you smell?" Wu Mei asked lightly. "I don''t smell anything, but it''s a little different." Li Hong clapped his hands and rushed down the head of a blood jade Avalokitesvara and stood up. "How much money have you given to your father? Is it more than filial piety to this palace? " Wu Mei took up her tea cup and remembered that she had dug up 20 million Liang silver for her little bunny. She was as beautiful as a flower in her heart. "One million taels." "Poof How much? " Wu Mei sprays all the tea on the expensive carpet. The maid next to her gives her a silk handkerchief in a hurry. But Wu Mei has no idea. Seeing Li Hong still playing with the blood jade Avalokitesvara, Wu Mei asks in a hurry. "A million taels." Li Hong pretended, as if it was a very common thing to confirm the way. "Your father has been buried by you again?" Wu Mei still can''t believe Li Hong''s million taels in his mouth. She has made a demonstration for him. How can she be pulled back to a city by this son of a bitch! "I can''t say that. I''ve given you 20 million yuan of filial respect to your father and the reconstruction of King Wu''s mansion. It''s six million taels, twenty-six million taels. How many official positions do you have to buy from the court? But the son minister, only bought a position in the book order, it is still the son minister ''s loss. " Li Hong went to Wu Mei, got cheap also sell good way. Then he took the silk handkerchief in the palace maid''s hand and shook it in front of Wu Mei''s eyes, which made his dragon mother come back to her senses. "What are you doing here? Show your filial piety to your father Wu Mei wiped the corners of her mouth and looked at the silk handkerchief. "That''s not true. I''ll do two things, no, three things. First: did Li Xian come over last night? Second:... " "What? Is it possible that the Penglai Hall of this palace only allows you Li honglai, Li Xian and Li Zhe. As the prince of this palace, you can''t come here at will? I have to report to you Li Hong, don''t you? " Wu Mei expected that Li Hong ran to her place. It must be because the court today pardoned Fang Xianzhong. It seems that he has changed his personality, but now, it is just outside the principle. Since he suffered a loss in Helan Minyue, Li Hong has become much more decisive. Today, on the court hall, it is to break and continue, to cut off all the courtiers who are closely related to Li Xian, and then use their own people to continue the vacancy on the court hall! Now, he holds more than half of the court in his hand. Otherwise, you can expect him to take out 20 million liang of silver to pay homage to himself willingly and painfully? "Of course, I can come here. I just want to know, did Li Xian respect you 20 million liang? But I turned around. Except for the blood jade Guanyin and the Phoenix blood jade bracelet on your wrist, I didn''t see anything valuable. "Is this palace a man who loves money? Alas This palm is full of meat. I didn''t tell you last time? " Wu Mei, after Li Hong mentions the bracelet, begins to enjoy it again and looks at the bracelet on the jade wrist. "Well, well, this matter has been exposed. If we don''t say it, we can''t afford to make any waves even if we measure him as a Fang Xianzhong." Li Hong shook his head helplessly. Then he leaned forward mysteriously and approached Wu Mei. He said, "well Mother, discuss something. " "Except for the princess, I can talk to you about everything else, even if you want to go to the south of the Yangtze River in the future!" Wu Mei knows the son Mo ruo mother this sentence, it is to play to the extreme. "I You How do you know? " Li Hongmeng never interfered with Yang Sijian''s daughter''s mischief in Pei Xingjian''s family. He wanted to take an advantage of his mother''s wife''s marriage negotiation in Pei Xingjian''s house. Now, it seems that his mother has taken the lead again."How do I know I can tell you? If you quit marriage for no reason, where do you put the face of your mother on the court? What''s more, Yang Sijian''s daughter is also knowledgeable, gentle and virtuous. I don''t believe that Yang Sijian has not been able to discipline a good daughter these years? You talk to the Empress Dowager. Did Pei WANYING ask you to say so? I want to replace Yang Yu as the Crown Princess of the east palace Wu Mei curiously looked at Li Hong and asked. But Prince Li Hong''s face began to wrinkle. Pei WANYING and Yang Yu, no matter who they are, haven''t crossed the door yet. Why It seems that the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is about to be put in front of him. But fortunately, at this time, your mother and I didn''t fall into the river at the same time. Who would you save first! Otherwise, I have no place to stay. But when someone was thinking, the dragon mother next to her suddenly asked, "well, Li Hong, the queen mother asked you, if the Empress Dowager and Pei WANYING fell into the river at the same time, who would you save first?" ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± After returning to the east palace with a headache, he went straight into his bedroom on the second floor of the main hall without paying attention to the Tang officials standing at the gate of the main hall. Yan Lingbin, who had just finished cleaning the second floor before the Yuan Dynasty, was carried into the bedroom by the prince with his head stuck in his arms. Yan Lingbin almost cried out because of his sudden behavior. Fortunately, today, it seems that his highness is a little tired. He doesn''t bother himself. He just hugs himself and sleeps until the sun goes down. Li Hong, who wakes up stupidly from his dream, washes his face with cold water at will, and then orders Xiaoxue to prepare dinner. The ministers who are still waiting in the East Palace leave Ouyang Tong and Ma Zai. The rest of them are not seen. Even Pei Xingjian, the right servant of the Ministry of history, and shangguanyi, the new Zhongshu order of Zhongshu Province, are mercilessly turned away and are invited out of the east palace. Ouyang Tong had a meal with the prince for the first time. The whole person was cautious. His buttocks didn''t seem to dare to touch the chair. After a meal, he didn''t know if he was full, but his legs and stomach were shaking all the time. Compared with Ouyang Tong, Ma Zai is much more natural and casual than Ouyang Tong. He has been with his royal highness in Anxi for many years. He knows more about Li Hong''s temperament and disposition, so he has a very comfortable dinner. In the study, Li Hong, with the help of Xiaoxue and others, searched for a long time and found many of the Department''s folding. First, he handed it to Ma Zai, and then gave him a general plan. Then he ignored Ma Zai, who had read the book carefully, and turned to Ouyang Tong, who was ready to be the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu. Ouyang Tong probably knew very little about it. But his father, Ouyang Xun, was one of the four great masters of regular script. He was also known as Yu Shinan, Zhu suiliang and Xue Ji in the early Tang Dynasty. Now, because of his calligraphy attainments, he is often considered qualified to be as famous as his father Ouyang Xun, so he is praised as "Ouyang, big and small." "It''s said that you often go to Chongwen hall to listen and learn?" Li Hong looked at Ouyang Tong. He was only about 40 years old. His appearance gave people a reliable and convincing feeling. His beard was black and shiny, which made him more upright. "Go back to your highness..." "If you sit down and say that it''s not on the court or in the province of Shangshu, there''s no need to be so courteous." "Yes, your highness. Thank you for your trust and promotion. Minister It''s true that I often go to listen and learn, but I''ve learned a lot Ouyang returned to Li Hong''s words. "What do you mean by that?" Li Hong gave Ouyang Tong the title of thirty essays to Jing Hui and Lin Shiling. "Yes, your highness." Ouyang Tong took it and began to check it quietly. Ma Zai then raised his head and said, "Your Highness, with the budget of the Ministry of works next year, it will be enough to build the road from Fanyang to Youzhou to the outside of the pass. In addition, I think that the commerce and trade in Tang Dynasty are mostly westward, and the important places in Anxi, such as Yumenguan, kuizi, Shule, Khotan and shatiya, are more prosperous than before because of the increase of business contacts with western regions There are also disadvantages, that is, the prosperous Anxi is easy to be coveted. However, after observing the map, Yunzhong, as the grassland and the source of the war horses in Tang Dynasty, needs a direct road to Anxi. In this way, Yunzhong can be used as the rear area, and eastward, it is enough to frighten Fuyi, Shiwei, and even rescue antongdu''s mansion. To the west, it is enough to provide abundant water and grass land for the troops of Tang Dynasty in Anxi, and provide a more vast and fertile grassland for the training of war horses. In this way, both Anxi and Anton can be invincible! Therefore, the minister thought that the imminent task of the Ministry of works is to build three roads! From the clouds to Anxi, from Chang''an to Anxi, the Hebei road is Fanyang, Youzhou and guanwai! " "Do you know who is the remote leader in the cloud?" Li Hong asked with a sneer. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 When Ma Zai heard Li Hong''s question, he was stunned. Then he understood that the governor of Yunzhong city was still led by Pei Wang Yao. The prince had just cut off all the wings of King Pei. If he took away the governor''s mansion, it would obviously aggravate the conflict between Prince Pei and Prince Pei. When Ouyang Tong heard this, he was also impressed. Although Ma Zai''s suggestion sounds very moving, especially by a minister of the Ministry of works, it is obviously more appropriate. However, if the problem of the prince of Yunzhong''s remote leadership can not be solved, the construction of the three roads will be equivalent to curing the symptoms rather than the root causes. Ma Zai chuckled helplessly and continued: "Chen has been in Tubo all these years, and occasionally he will go to Anxi. At least he has to go three or four times a year. Although the two places are blocked by mountains, but It''s a rare opportunity to get in touch with each other now. Tuyuhun, Dashi and other foreign countries have been eyeing Anxi today. Although Anxi is unbreakable now, it is just the so-called strong who are always strong. If we want to keep our advantages in Anxi all the time, this road is obviously a must! In addition, I am well aware of the great benefits brought to Tang Dynasty by widening and strengthening the roads in Yunzhong and even Chang''an to Anxi. But as for your question I think that''s what you do with your royal highness as shangshuling. It has nothing to do with the minister. " "Well, Ma Zai, you''re right. No matter in the cloud or road construction, it''s not an urgent matter, especially the matter in the cloud. Whether it''s solved or not, it won''t affect your road construction, right? As for Yunzhong, I ordered yuan Shuji and others to get in touch with Xue Tai and Li Jun. the black water army of the Tang Dynasty, which had been placed in the cloud for many years, had not been moved. Li Jingxuan was also idle when he was idle. I would communicate with the official department and the military department to see if I could change them first. " Li Hong thought about it for a while and said with a clap. "Yes, your highness. I have one more thing to do... " "The two men should be arranged according to your wishes. If the empress mother asks about it, I will say that before that, I think it''s better to put them in a place where they can be trained." Li Hong said lightly. However, the fate of Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi for the next two years was completely cut off by Li Hong''s words. Next, they would have to face the baptism of sandstorm, storm and harsh weather at high altitude. Ma Zai nodded, indicating that he understood Li Hong''s meaning. Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi are in the Ministry of labor. Now they hold Fang Xianzhong and Pei Wang as two thighs. No one dares to offend them in the Ministry of labor. As a new servant boy of the Ministry of labor, the support of his Royal Highness is part of it, and his vigorous style is the key to success. Ouyang Tong holds the title of thirty Wen in his hand. If you think about the one million taels of silver in the thirty million taels of silver in the court hall today, he can understand the importance of this note! Obviously, his last term of Jinghui didn''t tell himself such an important thing. Now the crown prince tells himself, what it means is already very clear. "Your Highness, I understand that this problem is easy to solve. What I have learned in Chongwen Museum in recent years can completely erase these things and make all the accounts back to the original state." Ouyang Tong looked at Ma Zai and said solemnly. "That''s all right. Just understand." Li Hong touched his lips, thought about it and said, "what do you think about taking over the Royal Bank?" Ouyang Tong was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Minister of the Ministry of accounts had such a task. Moreover, he knew very well that when Jing Hui was in charge of the Ministry of accounts over the past few years, he did not worry less about the Royal Bank of China. But now that he has not really taken office, his royal highness intends to give it to himself? In the face of Li Hong''s bluntness, no matter how smart and capable an official was, he did not dare to answer without thinking. Ouyang Tong also did not dare, and he also chose a cautious speech. Li Hong didn''t have any trouble with him. Instead, he gave him enough time to think about it and understand everything about the Royal Bank. His mind was once again put on Li Zhe, who was still suffering from pain and suffering in the butu camp. Naturally, Li Hong could not go to the next day''s court meeting. However, when he was still in court, he ran into Shangshu Province, waiting for the courtiers to go down to the court. Pei Xingjian and shangguanyi first came to Li Hong''s study. After talking with Li Hong in detail, they walked out with relaxed looks. However, in the court today, I don''t know what''s wrong with your majesty. They directly ordered shangguanyi to be the Zhongshu provincial Zhongshu order. The two words of agency were missing in the imperial edict. After Pei Xingjian and Shangguan Yi left, Jinghui and Lin Shiling came in in in a hurry. They did not dare to forget the topic that the prince had given them. All this was a mere formality in the court, and there was no need for the consent of other officials. As long as your majesty nodded, the implementation of Shangshu province would be enough. There is no need to draft the central provincial government, and no official reply is required for the provincial government. Naturally, his majesty does not need to be approved by the imperial court. As long as you nod your head, there is still a qualitative difference between the establishment of the Duhufu by force and the unanimous approval of the court. Only when the matter of protecting the Tubo capital is firmly established can it be put on the court, formulated by the central government, approved by the lower provinces, and then approved by his majesty and announced to the world. This can not only ensure that the Royal prestige will not be damaged, but also highlight the national prestige of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, before the real beginning, these things will not become a real national event to discuss.Li Hong had to look at Lin Shiling with a new look. This guy was indeed a talented man. He was a rare and ruthless and loyal official. Compared with Jinghui''s aboveboard and upright conduct, he was just like two sides of the moon. In the same way, because of their completely different styles and ways of doing things, they have become the most complementary pair of partners. Even compared with Pei Xingjian and mazai, who are known as "Pei Ma", they are no less inferior. All the details were well done, but Lin Shiling''s ruthlessness was highlighted in his treatment of Wencheng. Although it was more effective than Jinghui''s, it was too insidious. Li Hong had to shake his head and sigh: "Lin Shiling, you still need to deal with Princess Wencheng again. Unlike the people of Tang Dynasty, the Tibetan people are a group prone to collapse of their faith. They are firm, clean and can not be blasphemed. I have been tolerating Princess Wencheng for the past two years. Do you think it''s my will? No matter what, Princess Wencheng can''t have an accident! Princess Yiyang and her husband-in-law will also go to Tubo together. They can only be replaced and can not be overthrown! Because it''s impossible. " Lin Shiling was stunned. He was still a little unconvinced by the prince''s cautious remarks. In the Tang Dynasty, monks, Taoists and nuns did not see or deal with each other. The belief of these people was entirely based on their ignorance and fear of the future. Their devout prayer and worship of Buddha are completely based on the lack of material reality, which is absolutely different from their ideological realm and spiritual washing! In Lin Shiling''s opinion, the collapse of a person''s belief and the collapse of a group''s belief are completely the product of destroying their faith and establishing a new spirit. When their faith collapses, the common people will only seek helpless repentance and reflection. How can it be possible, as the crown prince said, to cause riots among them and become infuriated by the blasphemy of their beliefs, so as to maintain their faith Raise your arms and attack them? This is impossible. Before the Tang Dynasty, the rise and fall of every dynasty, from various schools of thought to today''s struggle between Buddhism and Taoism, each belief originally had many supporters, but as the belief was banned by the power holders, it disappeared, and no group of people were angry to save themselves for the collapse of belief. Therefore, he did not believe that the collapse of a Princess Wencheng could cause riots and rescue of the Tibetan people, and he did not believe that Princess Wencheng, like a God, could affect the minds of the Tibetan people and influence the right and wrong of the Tibetan people. Li Hong had no way to explain what the true faith was. If he knew that more than a thousand years later, more and more people would go to Tubo and regard them as a baptism of life and a washing of their hearts. They revered each other and worshipped Princess Wencheng among the beliefs they safeguarded with the most revered heart. He would not have scorned Princess Wencheng Gu! Helplessly shaking his head, Li Hong said with a lazy smile: "don''t make a conclusion early. Only stupid people, when they don''t touch the facts, will make a random conclusion by virtue of their past experience. I don''t want you to be such a fool, so this one has never happened! After the first day of the new year, when you arrive in Tubo, you can look at it first, listen to it first, and then make plans. This is my only advice to you Lin Shiling was shocked. From following the prince to now, his Highness has never warned himself so severely. Does it seem that he has to be careful? Although he was afraid of the prestige of Prince Li Hong, it also aroused his character of not accepting defeat. It is obvious that those who can sleep in Chang''an City for several months after entering the severe cold will not easily cancel his plans because of the prince''s warning. Confident people are always like this. They can withstand failure and the glory brought by success. But above the glory, they can still accept other people''s suggestions and then improve their own strategies. Lin Shiling is undoubtedly such a person. He had absolute confidence in himself, at the same time, he was absolutely convinced of the words of the people he admired. Therefore, Lin Shiling''s competitive heart aroused by Li Hong made him eager to leave and fly to Tubo to see what faith and God are! After talking with these two people, the sun once again planned to finish work early and begin to sink downward toward the horizon. Chang''an City became dark again. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the wall, covering the large and small buildings in the city. Half of the buildings in Daming Palace are also covered with a layer of sacred gold. In the dusk, it drags a long, slightly desolate and tired shadow. Together with the sound of the evening drum, it reminds the people who have been busy for a day that working at sunrise and resting at sunset is the law of nature. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 Naturally, there was nothing busy on the court hall before the Yuan Dynasty. The officials of the Tang Dynasty basically sat in the Yamen and went home early in the afternoon. By the time Li Hong came out of Shangshu Province, the officials of the six departments, apart from the officers on duty, were already in a state of desolation. Accompanied by cheetah and grain of grain, the three of them went slowly to the east palace. When Li Hong returned to the East Palace, the first thing he did was to order mangzhong to go to the futu camp. Li Zhe, the king of England, who was staying in the barracks and planned to spend the new year''s day, please come back to the East Palace first. If he doesn''t come back, he is afraid that his mother will have to deal with himself. What''s more, in Li Hong''s opinion, if Li Zhe really has a special feeling for the barracks and the war horses, it''s better to test Li Zhe''s ideas to see if he has any ideas and go to play in the clouds after the new year''s day? Xiaoxue looks flustered with a maid of the palace. She rushes in like a gust of wind, scaring Li Hong, who is trying to replace Li Xian with Li Zhe, and become the protector of the capital of Yunzhong. "What are you doing? I''m scared to death! It''s good I don''t have a heart attack. What are you doing here Li Hong watched the confound snow. After he finished, she noticed that a girl who had just been transferred to her side was not there. "Your Highness The king of Yin didn''t know where he had gone, and he didn''t come back. " Wei Tuan Er twisted the corner of his coat with his little hand, and said timidly. "Where can he go? I''m not sure I''m lying in the nest with the hens When Li Hong thought of Li Dan''s fool, he was beaten for nothing, so he was not angry. I was so stupid that when I was hatched from an egg, I even compared the Empress Dowager to Nu Wa. She swore that Nu Wa could make people out of mud. She was probably hatched by her mother. "Your Highness, you have misunderstood. You have really disappeared. You haven''t seen him since noon. Some chickens were chased by him and jumped onto the palace wall. Later, he chased out and did not come back again." Wei tuan''er said anxiously that if it wasn''t for the relationship between the superior and the inferior, looking at Li Hong''s indifferent face, Wei tuan''er would stamp his feet to urge him. Looking at Wei tuan''er, who was about 16 or 17 years old, Li Hong began to feel anxious: "it''s been almost a day, but you haven''t found it? Do the father and the queen know? " "I don''t know. The maid came out to look for his highness." Wei tuan''er looked at Li Hong who was standing up. The tall figure immediately put a lot of pressure on her. Wei tuan''er, who was already very nervous, could not help kneeling down, lowered his head and continued: "the maid has been responsible for the living of the king of Yin for a month. Today, the maid was recalled to Penglai hall by the queen. After returning, there will be no shadow of King Yin. The maid has sent people to look for it Yes, all the places in the palace have been found, but there is no shadow of King Yan. " "So you came to me first because you were afraid of being blamed by the emperor and the empress mother?" Li Hong knelt down and shrunk into a ball of Wei tuan''er and asked lightly. "Your Highness makes atonement, your highness makes atonement. I know that if your majesty and the queen know about it, I''m afraid that the servants who serve the king of Yin will be Therefore, I dare to ask your highness to make the decision. " Thin body whole body trembles kneel down on the ground, trembling said. Li Hong knew what she wanted to say. If they lost the little fat man from the palace, not to mention the empress mother, the father would cut off all their brains. But who asked her to come and ask for help? It can''t really be her own idea! But now these are not the key points, but to ask the little fat Li Dan before he lost his way. However, no matter how Li Hong asked, the information he could ask was very limited. Apart from knowing that the king of England was chasing several runaway chickens, there was no other information. Moreover, the two maids who ran out with him have not been heard from up to now. "You go back, I know about it. If anyone asks, it''s King Yin in the east palace." Li Hong frowned and said. Wei tuan''er quickly kowtow to thank him again and again. Finally, under the leadership of Xiaoxue, he walks out of the east palace again. "Cheetah, let the general of jinwuwei, the Imperial City, come here immediately, and call Zong Chuke and the Minister of the Ministry of punishment to deliver a letter to Bai Chun carrier pigeon. At the same time, in the name of Shangshu Province, Chang''an city will implement a strict curfew! If anyone disobeys, there will be no pardon for killing! " Li Hong said lightly. After the cheetah left, Li Hong began to wonder why Wei tuan''er was looking for himself? How can a little maid of honor have such courage? But before he had figured out what to do, Li Xian ran over in a hurry, panting. It was obvious that he had been running all the way. Before waiting for him to ask, Li Xian panted and said, "Lao Ba is lost. I don''t know where to run." "How do you know so fast? The maiden who just reported to me just left, and you came in with your hind legs. " Li Hong motioned to Li Xian to sit down and looked at him. "Just now when I came in, did I see the maiden who was going to send out the snow?" Li Xian pointed to the door, then turned around and saw Li Hong calmly looking at him. He nodded and continued, "I don''t know. It was a maid of Li Dan who came to tell me." "Don''t you know the maiden who went to your house?" Li Hong is more curious."I don''t know. There are more maids in the palace. I''m a king. Do you want to know him?" Li Xian said in a bad mood. "It''s a strange thing. Why do the maids go around their parents and find you and me? What do you think? " Li Hong looked at Li Xian who was breathing well and asked again. "It''s not the time to think about it now. It''s time to find a way to find Lao ba. Don''t be so mean..." "Believe it or not, I''ll smoke you." Li Hong looked at Li Xian, who wanted to mock him, and raised his hand to beat him. "Stay away from me!" Li Xian quickly stood up and sat opposite Li Hong, warning Li Hong. "I ask you, did you protect Fang Xianzhong? You think I''m out of business with you? " "Oh, you are allowed to give gifts to the queen mother, and I am not allowed to give gifts to the queen mother? Can you make a clear distinction between the primary and the secondary, and find Lao Ba first Li Xian picked up the water on the tea table and took a sip of it. "Chang''an city is so big, how can it be so easy to find a person? What''s more, it''s been lost for a long time. Who knows if it will be out of the city? I''ve called Zong Chuke, the Ministry of punishment, and Jin Wuwei to come here and let them immediately search from door to door. Chengwuwei has also informed them that Changan city implements a strict curfew! " Li Hong got up and went to a small sand table in Chang''an City and looked at the whole city. Li Xian followed him, admiring the magnificent Chang''an city. Looking at the buildings made in proportion, Li Xian asked, "where do you think Li Dan can go? It is said that when he went out chasing the chicken, he also took two maids. The two maids always serve him all the year round. It''s impossible to do anything to him. " "Who knows, it could have been hijacked." Li Hong looked at the Daming Palace and Li Dan''s palace, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on. Li Dan''s palace was originally very close to the henhouse, but as the scale of the henhouse became larger and larger, and the odor became more and more serious, they were all about to become professional farmers. Every day, they could hear the cackling of chickens from a long distance, and every time they played, it was even more accurate than the bell of the bell tower. In addition, every time the mother passed by, she had to guard against the bad smell. She had to cover several layers of brocade handkerchief on her nose every time. So the empress mother simply ordered her to move the chicken house to a quiet place, close to the wall. "Who would hijack him? How old is he? There is no conflict with anyone. Why hijack him Li xiannao scratched his head. At this time, he would admit that Li Hong was smarter than him. "That''s right. Hijacking should also hijack you, because you let so many courtiers above the court suffer, I guess they hate you crazy. If you don''t hijack for evil, you hijack a little fat man without any threat. It''s unreasonable. " Li Hong turned around and looked at the more and more ugly face, but there was no way to refute Li Xian. Li Xian looked at Li Hong''s sarcastic smile, but there was no way to refute it. At this time, mang seed and Li Zhe just ran in and helped Li Xian solve the situation of being maliciously satirized by Li Hong. "Brother Huang, I lost my eighth brother. Do you two know?" As soon as Li Zhe came in, he looked at them and asked. Li Hong and Li Xian looked at Li Zhe in a hurry and nodded silently. Finally, Li Xian took the lead in asking, "aren''t you in his barracks? How do you know that? " "Oh, when I just entered the city, I met a eunuch close to Li Dan. The eunuch told me that he had lost his eighth son." "Eunuch?" Li Hong and Li Xian asked in unison. What does that mean? How to inform the three brothers, but they didn''t tell the father, the emperor and the empress, whether the eunuchs and maids around the little fat man had too much energy. "What''s the matter with grain seeds?" Seeing that Li Zhe wanted to explain, Li Hong interrupted him, but let grain cob say it. Li Zhe nodded and agreed to let grain cob explain for him. In any case, in terms of vigilance, the emperor''s brother''s person was more reliable, and he could not find out any details that he did not see. Li Xian is also meaningless to this point. Li Zhe is so used to it that he looks at the appearance more than the essence, so his explanation is probably the same as what he said just now. He saluted them one by one and said calmly, "if you go back to your highness, King Pei and King Ying, everything is normal on the way back when you invite him back. There is nothing wrong when you enter the gate. The eunuch has been waiting there before he finds the carriage to pick up the king. He is obviously aware that the king will pass by here ¡£¡± Li Hong nodded silently, and the voice of the grain of grain was heard in his ear again: "I think it''s the man your highness sent, so I didn''t ask more questions. After the man finished talking with the king, he went straight to the direction of the imperial city. The maid slowed down the carriage as much as possible, and looked at its back and gait. It didn''t look very anxious." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 After listening to the explanation of grain of grain, Li Hong''s eyes swept back and forth on Li Xian and Li Zhe. They both frowned deeply. Obviously, they didn''t know what it meant? Li Xian looked at Li Hong with some strange eyes, put down two arms around his chest, Leng Leng way: "you don''t look at me like this, I didn''t do anything." "Well, no matter how stupid he is, he can''t hijack Lao ba. It won''t be him." Li Zhe lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. Hearing Li Xian''s words, he said involuntarily. "You..." Li Xian wanted to reprimand Li Zhe, who had always been frank and outspoken, but saw that people had not noticed this side at all. He just said it subconsciously, so he had to hold back the rest of his words. Li Hong raised his head and thought about it. Looking at Xiao Xue coming to indicate that Zong Chuke and others had arrived, he asked Li Xian and Li Zhe to follow him to the meeting hall. On the way from Lizheng hall to the East Palace assembly hall, Li Hong still asked involuntarily: "Peiyan''s family or Peiyan, do you know Laoba?" Li Xian steps for a while, and then continues to follow forward, thinking about the next said: "you suspect Peiyan hijacked Li Dan?" Li Hong glanced back at him and continued to say, "Lao Ba is just ten years old. He hasn''t been out of the palace. He hasn''t built a government. It''s impossible for anyone to have a conflict of interest with him. Besides, no one has informed his father and his mother. Instead, he has informed the three of us. Can''t this tell us something is wrong? It''s... " "It''s not necessarily Peiyan, is it? Peiyan is not stupid. Doesn''t he know that hijacking the prince is a crime of death "It seems that if you don''t hijack him, he''s not a capital crime. When did you become so stupid?" Li Zhe shakes his head and mends his knife. But from the beginning to the end, people always walk with their heads down, and they don''t look at Li Xian at all. This makes Li Xian want to reprimand others, but once again he fails. "Lao Qi is right. Peiyan is already a death penalty. It is not impossible for someone to save Peiyan. If you can exchange him with Lao Ba, is it not the best policy? What''s more, Pei Yan was set up by you, and I also exposed him to be greedy and rebellious... " "All right, all right. Don''t talk about the greedy ink. What''s going on with that thing? I''m very clear about it. There''s no evidence for the rebellion. Just rely on the two ballads you intercepted..." "But anyway, Peiyan knows that he will die this time. Some people will lose their mind in order to survive before they die, and they will make the most crazy counterattack in the end! So According to the fact that Pei Yangang was detained in Dali temple for a short time, it is entirely possible that his party members hijacked Li Dan, in order to blackmail the three of us and conclude some deal with them. " After Li Hong finished, he stepped into the meeting hall. Li Xian and Li Zhe quickly followed up and sat down next to Li Hong at the top of the meeting hall. Zong Chuke, Cui Zhiwen and General Liu Xiang of Jin Wuwei were familiar with Li Hong since Anton, so there was no outsider in the chamber. Li Hong didn''t even want to talk to each other. Despite their surprise, how could Wang Pei and Wang Ying come over and directly say, "has the curfew been strengthened in Chengwu Wei?" "Yes, I have noticed when I came to Chang''an city that there are no idle people on the streets." "What do you mean by having nothing to do? Does that mean that there are other people who are free to walk up the streets of Chang''an City? " Li Xian tilted his head and was not satisfied with Zong Chuke''s answer. "This I''m guilty. I''m going to Zong Chu guest saw Li Hong did not speak, but Pei Wang questioned him. He was at a loss and had to stand up and return. "Forget it, you and Cui Zhiwen will go door to door to thoroughly investigate suspicious people. Whoever it is, even if the punishment department can''t let it go, will be arrested for me." Li Hong shook his head and said. "Yes, your highness, I will do it now." Zong Chuke gets up and looks at Cui Zhiwen, who also gets up. "Your Highness I want to know what kind of name to search from door to door. If the City martial guards martial law the city of Chang''an... " Cui Zhiwen, as the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, knows well what kind of waves will be set off in the morning if Chang''an is thoroughly investigated. What''s more, Dali temple and Yushitai, especially in Dali temple, have no idea at all. If we make a thorough investigation, I''m afraid that tomorrow''s court hall will put great pressure on your highness. "Lao Ba has been lost for nearly a day. What name do you want to investigate thoroughly? Do you want to let eight be killed before you want to make a thorough investigation? " Li Zhe was a little worried. At this time, he was still thinking about the fifth. Cui Zhiwen was startled, and then his face turned red. Obviously, he didn''t know what was going on. Now the king of England said that he didn''t care about the life of King Yin for the sake of his royal highness. Li Hong stares at Li Zhe discontentedly. Li Zhe shrinks his neck and nests in his chair. He doesn''t speak any more, but he obviously doesn''t like Cui Zhiwen any more. However, after Cui Zhiwen mentioned it, Li Hong also found that it seemed impossible to hunt him down. If so, if he could not find Lao Ba tonight, his father and his mother would know him in the court tomorrow. He was afraid that he would not have a good time with Li Xian and Li Zhe. What''s more, I''m afraid those maids and eunuchs in Li Dan''s palace will be doomed.Li Hong pursed his lips and asked, "does the Ministry of punishment have a list of Dali Temple officials?" "Back to your highness, yes." "Is that related to Peiyan?" Li Hong glanced at Cui Zhiwen. Cui Zhiwen bowed his head and thought about it. After a while, he solemnly said, "go back to your highness, yes. " " you should focus on the whereabouts and trends of these people in recent days. You should not let go of the Chuke people, restaurants, teahouses, inns, etc., and give up the folk houses for the time being. " Li Hong waved to them to leave. Then he said to Liu Xiang, "when you are in charge of jinwuwei, you are also in charge of the gate. Can you open the gate and let a thousand people come into the futu camp?" "Your Highness..." "If you think about it, there are two ways: first, I will knock you out, take your token and open the gate to release people. 2£º You hand it in yourself. " Li Hong said with a smile. At this time, neither Li Xian nor Li Zhe was talking or forcing Liu Xiang. As a general of jinwuwei, Liu Xiang''s duty was to guard Chang''an. If he released his Royal Highness''s troops into the city, he could not bear the responsibility. Li Xian and Li Zhe also know that whether it is Jin Wuwei and Liu Xiang''s agreement or not, it is obviously not of much effect. Both of them took a worried look at Li Hong, whose face was calm. They knew exactly what it meant. Li Hong risked the accusation and danger of rebellion and released his prince to the city without permission. If he was known by his father and his mother, and was known by the imperial historian or other ministers, it would be a felony! Even to be recalled and deposed. Liu Xiang grinned bitterly. Neither of these two ideas was his wish. If he did, he would rather his Highness The Prince did not see him. However, Jin Wuwei could not give his royal highness hands, which was no different from opening the city gate to release people, even more serious. After a long sigh, Liu Xiang said with a bitter smile again: "that Your highness, please be merciful. " "Well, that will offend." Li Hong winked at Li Xian. Li Xian understood, got up and walked behind Liu Xiang. Looking at Liu Xiang''s back neck, he suddenly waved a knife and smashed it down. Then he heard the thump of the meat touching the meat. Li Xian covered himself with a painful hand on his face. He just hit his wrist with a knife: "I''ll go Your neck is made of iron? It''s killing me "I''m so stupid. I''ll let you fight while I''m sitting here. You''re hurt." Li Zhe got up cleanly and quickly walked to Liu Xiang''s back. "Your Highness, or you will come by yourself Wang Ying, the last general is wrong. Don''t call me again Liu Xiang was hit by several knives by Li Zhe. Li Zhe''s palms were almost swollen, but Liu Xiang still felt a little dizzy. "What is your neck made of? Why don''t you feel dizzy Li Zhe looked at his swollen palm, and then looked at Li Xian''s similarly red wrist. The two faces were full of incredible expressions. Li Hong was speechless. The two hit more than ten times fiercely on the unsuspecting neck of others. In a daze, Liu Xiang didn''t knock Liu Xiang unconscious. Instead, Liu Xiang began to harass him: "Your Highness, I''d better knock myself out. It''s too painful." "Forget it. I''ll do it." Li Hong said calmly. "Bang." Liu Xiang felt that the back of his head was like being hit by a heavy hammer, and his forehead fell heavily on the table, and the whole person finally fainted. Li Hong picked up the token in Liu Xiang''s hand, looked at Li Zhe and said, "you are familiar with the futu camp. You can wait at the gate of the city. After entering the city, Li Xian and I will wait for you there." "Well, I''ll go." Li Zhe took the token and looked at it. Is this so important! Is it normal to look at it! Li Xian looked at Li Hong, who was calm and calm. He lowered his head and thought and said, "I''ll go. You and Li Zhe will wait for me in Prince Pu''s mansion." Li Hongyi Leng, looked at him doubtfully and asked, "are you sure you want to go? You don''t know what that means? " "For the sake of Lao Ba, you are willing to risk such a big crime and let your troops into the city without permission. What am I afraid of? Besides This is for Lao ba. " Li Xian looked at the token in Li Zhe''s hand and said solemnly. "Well, it''s up to you." Li Hong nodded faintly, and then took off a jade pendant from his waist and handed it to Li Xian: "you take this. If you don''t take it, I''m afraid you can''t take them to Prince Pu''s residence. Li Xian took over in silence. Of course, he knew why he needed an extra jade pendant on Li Hong''s waist than Li Zhe. But now, with the gold Wu Wei token and Li Hong''s jade pendant, he suddenly feels that power is so real, just like he suddenly touches the right in essence, and then firmly holds the right in his hand. Looking at Li Xian''s back leaving, Li zhechai murmured at Li Hong, hesitated and said: "you are not afraid of..." "Let''s go to Prince Pu''s house." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 "Is it snowing?" She looks up at the door of the mansion and looks at her face. Li Hong got out of the car after him, looked up at the scattered snowflakes in the night sky, stretched out his hand for a long time. Only a few pieces of silent snowflakes fell on his palm. With the temperature of the palm, it was melted again, leaving a little bit of vigilant moist traces. "It''s easy to do if it snows. If Laoba is really hijacked, if they want to get out of Chang''an City, they can''t erase the ruts in any case. Go ahead and talk about it." Li Hong photographed, still feeling the second snow this winter, Li Zhe took the lead. It was not Bai Chun who met them at the gate, but the other two maids and two eunuchs. After indicating that they were relieved of the ceremony, they asked them to take themselves and Li Zhe to the Council Hall of Prince Pu''s mansion. "Brother Huang, is it time to change the name of Prince Pu''s mansion? How impressive the name of Prince Pu''s residence is on the forehead." Li Zhe followed Li Hong and looked around at Prince Pu''s residence, which he seldom came to, and suggested. "What name would you like to change it to?" Li Hongtou also did not return, perfunctorily asked this meaningless proposal. "I don''t know. This is not my residence." Li Hongchun no longer takes notice of the paper, but Li Hongzhen walks in quickly after seeing Li Hongzhen''s note. Looking at Li Zhe''s appearance, Bai Chun''s face didn''t show a strange look. She saluted them calmly. Then she opened the note and took a look. A little disappointment flashed in her eyes. She raised her head and said to Li Hong, "Your Highness, there is no news for the time being, not even a silk cord." Li Hong''s mouth gently um, and then sat down in the first seat, looking at the size of the table, different colors of the paper, casually read a few, then pushed aside. "What now?" Seeing that Li Hong ignored him, Li Zhe reached out to the pile of notes. After looking at a few pieces of paper, Li Zhe drew back his hand and asked. "What else can I do? Wait. Since we have informed the three of us, they will certainly not be in the Imperial City, so we have to come out and see if we can wait for any news here. " The more he thought about it, the more incredible it was. Li Dan''s two maids and eunuchs told them that it was obviously inspired by others, and it was impossible for them to act on their own initiative. Therefore, based on this point, it can be absolutely determined that Lao BA was hijacked rather than lost. But is it Pei Yan''s remaining party who abducted Li Dan, or did someone else hijack Li Dan? The motive of Peiyan''s remaining party is easy to guess, but if it was someone else who hijacked Li Dan, what was their purpose? They, Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan, were born by their mother. Now they are forced to be tied together. What do they want? Is the ultimate goal their own four, or the mother? Or is there something else? "Do you think it''s Laoliu who set up his own bureau Ouch What are you doing? " Li Zhe covered the back of his painful head and looked at Li Hong plaintively. He couldn''t help thinking of the scene when Liu Xiang was knocked unconscious by him in the east palace. "Lao Liu is not a fool. What does he want Lao Ba to do? It won''t do him any good. He''ll do it when he''s sick. " Li Hong took a look at Bai Chun, who was worried. Because they were young, Li Dan and Li Lingyue were very loved by their father and his mother since they were young. Even the other concubines in the palace had no children of their own, so they loved Li Dan very much from their hearts. On weekdays, when I was in the harem, I was invited by other concubines to eat and drink in the sea. When I left, I was naturally carried by a big bag and a small bag, and was sent back to Li Dan''s Palace by the concubines. Therefore, she has always been charmingly naive, and has been loved by concubines and maids in the palace. Even Li Lingyue sometimes exploits the little fat man because of jealousy. Yi Yang, Gao''an and Bai Chun are naturally very fond of teasing fat people. Compared with Li Lingyue''s intelligence, Li Dan''s simplicity is more attractive to women. Therefore, Bai Chun''s face is full of worries. Li Zhe didn''t know how to save him. Now he thought he couldn''t compare with Li Hong, so he gave up using his brain. He thought that he could catch the hijacker of Li Dan, and then he would clean it up! White pure face is worried and guilty. In her heart, she always thinks that she has not helped Jingwei, which makes her feel incompetent. Li Hong takes a look at Bai Chun. They have been together for nearly ten years. What kind of expression does Bai Chun have on her beautiful cheek and what she is thinking in her heart, naturally, she can guess that she is not far away from ten. So holding Bai Chun''s catkin, she whispered, "you''ve done well enough. If it wasn''t for taking care of me, you wouldn''t be like this now, I understand." Bai Chun couldn''t squeeze out a smile. She put her other hand on the back of Li Hong''s hand and murmured, "but the king of Yin is always popular and charming. He never competes with others. If...""Don''t worry, he will be OK, his safety should be no problem. The hijackers are willing to take the initiative to tell us the news of Li Dan''s loss, which proves that they are not targeting Li Dan, but one of the three of us, or the three of us. Therefore, there is no need to worry about his safety." Li Hong took out his hand and stroked his white and smooth hair. "That is, what use do you worry about? Let brother Huang find a way. I will save Lao ba. I''ll help you out when you catch those people! " Li Zhe clenched his fist, and now he had the heroic spirit of a great man. He completely forgot his embarrassment when he hit Liu Xiang. "Your Highness, here comes King Pei." And said the thin layer of snow on the door. "Let him in." Li Hong said lightly. "Let''s meet the king Pei." Bai Chun gets up to meet Li Xian. Of course, she knew the infighting between his highness and Pei Wang, so she didn''t want to make Pei Wang dissatisfied with his highness because of her rudeness, even in the small details of greeting him. Your highness doesn''t have to greet him, but king Pei is different. Anyway, as the master of Prince Pu''s mansion, he should go out to meet him. Li Hong didn''t stop him. He nodded at will and agreed. Li Zhe, however, looked at Bai Chun''s tall figure, pointed to the door, and then pointed to Li Hong: "no, you''re going to be the emperor''s sister-in-law in the future. There''s no need..." "You say less than two words, no one will think you are dumb, you know?" Li Hong kicked Li Zhe''s chair and said coldly. "How dare Mingyun dare to have the emperor''s sister-in-law meet him in person? This is not a broken Sha Mingyun. Please return to your seat as soon as possible." Li Xian at the door is covered with a dense layer of snow, and even his eyelashes are stained with melting snowflakes. "Sick, aren''t you?" Li Hong didn''t have to look back. He knew that Li Xian, who claimed to be a character, was following Li Zhe''s words and making fun of Bai Chun. Bai Chun''s beautiful cheek flashed a little red after being teased by King Ying and Wang Pei. But I didn''t know whether it was blushing or nervous or embarrassed. She turned around and took two steps and sat down again with Li Hong. In spite of the fact that the thick and precious carpet under his feet would be dirty and shaken off the residual snowflakes, Li Xian carelessly walked behind Li Zhe and patted the unsuspecting Li Zhe''s head: "go, sit there." "Why, have you come first and then?" Do you understand the order of childhood Li Xianli, of course, refers to Li Hong next to him, and then to Li Zhe''s chair, which means that in terms of age, he should be ranked first among Li Hong, and you can only be ranked next to me. "It''s very interesting. If you come late, you''ll be forced to be old and young orderly. If I don''t let you do something about me." Li Zhe said with a strong voice, but he moved to the chair at the bottom and sat down. Li Hong watched coldly as the two staged the "fraternal fraternity" situation. After Li Xian sat down, he personally took the hot drink prepared by the maiden and put it in front of Li Xian: "it''s hard for you this time. Warm up first." "All the people have come here. A thousand of them are led by lawlessness. According to your requirements, after entering Chang''an City, they all galloped here. I''m afraid that half of the city''s military guards are disturbed. I think they are all going this way at this time." Li Xian took out the jade pendant and token from his arms and put it in front of Li Hong. "That''s right. If not, how can we scare the snake?" Li Hong tied the token to his waist again, while Liu Xiang took it up and looked at it before handing it to Bai Chun. "No, for a while, you are afraid that the father and the queen will find out, and then you will be furious to clean up the three of us. Now let me lead your floating slaughterhouse into the city with such a big and bold attitude. Are you afraid that the father and the mother don''t know, or do you want to pit me?" Li Xian is very discontented say. As soon as he got out of the East Palace, he received his news and told him not to make too much noise. When he got to the gate of the city, he sent someone to say that there was no need to let the futu camp into the city. Just after meeting with lawlessness, he was about to let them return to the camp. Then he received Li Hong''s order and drove his horse to Chang''an City and immediately arrived at the prince Pu''s mansion. No wonder he was broken Li Xian, who had been sparing all the way, now vomited bitterness at him. "War is full of deceit and hypocrisy, which makes people wonder what the three of us are thinking. Let them guess whether we are brothers or not. In a word, after such a disturbance, chengwuwei is nervous, and the people who hijack Lao Ba will also be nervous. If Lao Ba is hijacked, he may be able to keep his mind steady and know that we are trying to save him. I hope we are not crying there at this time. " After that, Li Hong sighed deeply. If what he expected was right, someone would send a letter to him and tell him to go there to save people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 In the snowy night of Chang''an, Wei Tuqi, led by the prince''s guard of 50 men, quietly walked out from the Shunyi gate on the west side of the imperial city. All the 51 people were dressed in white cotton clothes, with bows and crossbows on their waist and crotches and carrying horizontal knives. Passing between the xuanzheng and Buzheng workshops, you come to the Yong''an canal bank, which runs through the north and south of Chang''an city. Beside the deserted bank, the lonely branches are covered with snow, and the vertical and horizontal arrangement of several river bridges, also in the night, become white jade belts after the ornamentation of snowflakes. On the black ice surface of Yong''an canal, there is a layer of black and white snow. With the continuous falling snow in the sky, they continue to want to cover the whole Yong''an canal with pure white. "Boss, haidongqing disappeared from here, but it flew too fast. It is estimated that there are reasons for snow. After tracking here, we can''t see its body shape." A soldier stepped on the thin snow under his feet, went to Wei Tu Qi, pointed to the upper and lower reaches of the river and said. Dressed in white cotton clothes and covered with snowflakes, the tall Wei Tu Qi looks like a dog, Xiong Yiyang. His whiskers are covered with snowflakes. He looks at the Jincheng square opposite the Yong''an canal, and looks at the Yong''an canal. He asks in a low voice, "don''t you find any footprints?" "I didn''t find that there were no footprints of other people except our footprints, not even the footprints of wild dogs." The soldier shook his head and said firmly. "Where are you going? Along the Yong''an canal to the south, another two square is the west market. Can''t you hide people in the west market? Is it too conspicuous? " Wei Tu Qi wiped the snow on his beard and said in some embarrassment. "Is it in Anding Fang at the back? It''s a good place to get out of the city. Guanghua gate, Jingyao gate and Fanglin gate are all easy to get out of the city. " Another soldier, peeping into the north, said that the place two yards apart was the north wall of Chang''an city. "I don''t think it is. It''s close to yeting palace, and hid the king Yin here after hijacking him, isn''t it? The enemy will not be so stupid. " Wei Tu Qi had no choice. At this moment, he really wanted to take off one of his shoes and decided which side to go. "The so-called contrary to the way, hijacked the king of Yin, and two maids, they can''t go to the west market? There are a lot of people there, so it is easy to expose them. However, the places on the back close to the city wall are not the same. They seem to be close to the yeting palace, but there are few people here. Basically, most of them are rented by foreigners. So I think we should go northward. " The soldiers continued to express their opinions. At the time when they expressed their opinions, Li Dan was holding a chicken in his arms in a house in Anding Fang, which was close to the north wall. He was sleeping soundly in bed with a chicken in his arms, and two maids were waiting on the side. Although they looked tired, they were still relatively stable and peaceful. Obviously, no one bothered them. An eye out of the window secretly looked through the glass. When he saw that one master, two servants and three servants were sitting quietly in front of the bed, guarding their king Yan, and there was no sign of escaping, he quietly withdrew and came to the next room. "Elder brother, I fell asleep. I''ve been tossing about for a long time today. We''ve moved to several places in the evening. We''re all tired. Let alone them. I''m afraid they don''t want to escape now." Pei Yan looked at the three people in the house and said relaxed. Pei Yi looked at the left and right, and there was a lot of worry between her eyebrows. She said cautiously, "it''s better to be careful. Li Hong is not a human being. She is very clever. She will probably guess that we are hiding here." "What are you afraid of? Isn''t it just to exchange with them to hijack the king of Yin today?" Pei Yanxian a Leng, since hijacked, and afraid that others know, that how to exchange! "If someone rescued the king of Yin after we relaxed our vigilance, what would you exchange with others?" Pei Yi glared at Pei Yanxian and said without good breath. A middle-aged man nearby, with the same dignified look, interrupted: "these are not the most important things in front of us. What is in urgent need of solution is how can we agree with the prince to release Mr. Pei. If the prince does not let go, then we will be busy in vain." "What my uncle said was very true, so I informed the prince, and the king Pei and King Yingwang. As we all know, there are intrigues and infighting among them. Even if the prince does not intend to release his father, he will not let go of the prince, will he? Don''t forget that we still have his own letter with his father, and it will be difficult for him to say no at that time. If King Pei and Prince Pei agree with each other, and the king of England is watching. The prince and Prince Pei are afraid that they will have something to worry about. If they don''t exchange with us, they will kill King Yin. If there is anything wrong with King Yan, whether it''s the prince or the prince Pei, you can''t get it from your majesty and his Empress, right? At that time, in order to fight for the crown prince''s position, the three people were afraid that it would be cheaper for the king of England, so we only need to prevent them from secretly rescuing King Yin. " Pei Yi said with confidence. As long as the exchange is successful, and Xue Zhongzhang, who is the guard of the prison, has replaced the leader of the military guard of Jingyao gate with his own, he can take his father directly to Yangzhou by water. Even if the prince wants to catch up with him, the canoe is much faster than the fast horse on the waterway. Besides, there are still people outside the city who are waiting for him to escape from Chang''an, which is absolutely not a problem.Xue Zhongzhang looked at Liu Dewei, the younger brother of Mrs. Peiyan, and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Liu. No one will come to anding Fang on weekdays, not to mention it''s snowy outside. You can just wait here." Liu Dewei, the younger brother of the Liu family of Peiyan''s wife, was a supervisor of Dali temple. After hearing Xue Zhongzhang''s words, he looked a little complicated. Then he nodded in silence. Xue Zhongzhang has long been bribed by Li Jingye, and it is Xue Zhongzhang who, through Liu Dewei himself, made a connection with Peiyan, and then let Li Jingye contact Peiyan and start their ambitious plan. I thought that after Peiyan took the position of the right servant of Shangshu province and took charge of the Ministry of punishment, the Ministry of war and the Ministry of works, then they worked together inside and outside to control Chang''an in the shortest time. But I never thought that the top secret plan was still intercepted by Prince Li Hong, which destroyed their plan of using Li Xian to rebel. Even the plan of Yipei King fighting Li Hong failed, so the prince completely disintegrated. "Brother Pei, is it time for us to leave? We can''t let the prince wait too long with the king Pei and the king Yin. We don''t want the prince to come with us and kill us. " Xue Zhongzhang looked at Pei Yi and said. "Well, let''s start. Uncle and Yan will guard here first. Remember to be careful." Pei Yi looked at Pei Yanxian, his brother is an acute son, he had to give more advice. Fortunately, his uncle Liu Dewei is still with him. As a supervisor of Dali temple, he should be better at custody. Besides, he can also suppress his brother Pei Yanxian and prevent him from making trouble. "Buzheng Fang? It''s interesting. " Li Hong took a piece of paper, opened it and said with a smile. "What are you waiting for? Send your butcher camp to kill you immediately..." "Shut up! This is definitely not the place where Lao Ba is held. It is likely to be the place where they want to negotiate with us. " Li Xian looked at Li Zhe, who rolled his arms and sleeves, and reprimanded him. Li Hong was not convinced by Li Zhe''s neck, and was too lazy to pay attention to it. Li Xian asked, "where do you think Laoba will be detained?" "How do I know? If I had known, I would have gone and stood here with you in the snow Li Xian shrunk his neck, snow fell into the neck, leading to a burst of cool cool cool. "I don''t know. Well, let''s go by the three of us. It says that we can''t take more people. " Li Hong handed the note to Li Xian and said. "Why don''t you stop the person who delivered the letter just now. You can''t tell the whereabouts of Lao BA from his mouth." Li Zhe looks at two people dissatisfied and complains. This is a young eight lost, two people are not very anxious, if this is lost, these two people will drink a drink before trying to save themselves, or simply do not save, let their own survival. Sure enough, Li Xian handed the note to Li Zhe, and began a second round of reprimand: "I tell you, this is the eighth lost, if you lose, I will not even pay attention to the meeting, I will nest in the house to drink, not to go anywhere! Since people have sent someone to deliver the letter, do you think it will be their own? The Tang Dynasty is not prosperous to the point where there are no vagrants and beggars. You can send a letter by anyone you want, idiot. " "Why do you save Lao Ba instead of me? I''m not pro? Eight or in the egg Ouch. " Li Zhe covered the back of his head and was beaten by the fifth. "You just need to be beaten. No wonder Laoliu doesn''t want to give you a good face every day." Li Hong looked at the facial features because of pain wrinkled together Li Zhe, light said. "You don''t really intend to go with the three of us? You You can protect yourself, but But can you protect us both? " Li Xian pointed to himself and Li Zhe, and asked with some worry. Today, Li Xian gave up his hope of winning Li Hong in terms of military force, so he could not help but murmured when he saw the note that only the three of them were allowed to go. "Then you two don''t go. I''ll go to the party alone. You''ll wait for my news here?" Li Hong holds the white pure shoulder that accompanies them to stand at the door and says easily. "Forget it. We''d better go. You remember to bring a knife. Don''t empty handed." Li Xian had no choice but to hang down his head and let the snow fall all over his neck and pull Li Xian into the carriage. "Kill Peiyan, immediately!" Li Hong gently licked Bai Chun''s earlobe, then whispered a few words, and then went to the shaft of the carriage. Bai Chun nodded with a smile on her face, and then watched Li Hong drive away slowly. From time to time, voices of several people came from her ear: "Bai Chun also smiles at you, but we haven''t laughed at us. Why?" "Because I have a good character." "Bah! I should have asked my mother to give me Bai Chun "I''m so happy that I still have a good character. This is the beginning of the month. Do you see if anyone will vote for you? Ha ha, it''s funny to say that you have a good character." "Come on, come on out. Let''s have a good chat. Li Zhe, you''re so bold, aren''t you! Believe it or not, I''ll break your middle leg"Which leg in the middle..." "Li Xian, come out. Don''t let me drive alone. You two are in the carriage." "We''ll find you a monthly pass again. We won''t go out." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 On a snowy winter night, di Renjie, who was sleepy, was woken up by his servants. Someone from Dali Temple reported that Dali temple was surrounded by more than 1000 people, saying that he wanted to protect Mr. Pei Yan. Di Renjie, who arrived at the gate of Dali temple, saw a carriage covered with snowflakes and stopped quietly at the door. At the gates of Dali temple, a group of soldiers with a cold look surrounded them. Although these people were not wearing armor, they looked as if they were cruel characters who had rolled back and forth in the battlefield. "Di Renjie, who surrounded Dali temple? It is a felony for the court to surround Dali temple! " Di Renjie, dressed in a coir raincoat, stood in front of the quiet carriage. Bai Chun slowly lifted the curtain of the car, dressed in a thick white fur coat, like a fairy who does not eat people''s fireworks, slowly stepped out of the carriage, looked up at the growing snowflakes, and said faintly, "maid Bai Chun, according to the instructions of the prince''s highness, is here to guard Peiyan." "Why?" Di Renjie was stunned. He didn''t expect that it was Bai Chun, the prince''s side, who came to Dali temple in person. His heart suddenly moved. It was obvious that something had happened in Chang''an city. "The prince''s Highness has received the news that some people are afraid of murdering Pei Yan today, so he specially ordered me to protect him here in case of being harmed by the villains." Black hair, stained with a layer of shallow snow, but more and more white pure Qingcheng Juyan. "Dali temple is an important place of custody in the Tang Dynasty. It has always been heavily guarded by soldiers. Is it a bit too cautious for his Highness the prince to launch such a campaign?" Di Renjie pointed to a row of soldiers like wooden posts, but said with awe inspiring murderous spirit. Di Renjie was obviously dissatisfied with Li Hong''s sudden arrangement. He even sent troops to surround Dali temple without informing himself. Isn''t he afraid that his majesty and the queen know about it? Although Peiyan has framed him, he is not so eager to put Peiyan to death, right? Is Is there any secret? While they were talking, a figure in a corner of Dali Temple secretly heard their conversation and left here quietly. Just after the man left, two men slowly came out of a row of soldiers in the wooden pile like futu camp, and quietly chased after the dark shadow. After receiving the hint that he could not, Bai Chun handed the note in his hand to di Renjie, and then said, "please forgive me, Lord di. The king of Yin has been lost for nearly a day. Now he is suspected of being abducted by others, and worried about Peiyan, so he sent slaves and maids to visit him." With the light of the lantern, di Renjie looked at the note carefully. It was obviously written by the prince himself. He asked, "did Miss Bai ever see Peiyan?" "No, after I came here, someone in Dali Temple went to inform Lord Di of you. The maidservant has been waiting here." White pure face calm, ten thousand years of ice general, without a trace of fluctuations. Di Renjie pondered for a while, nodded and said: "in this case, in order to let Miss Bai, but also to let the prince rest assured, it is better to let Di someone take Miss Bai to check, so that the crown prince can be relieved and let Miss Bai go back to explain." "That''s very good, then Lord Lauder." White face is still pure calm. Di Renjie obviously knew Bai Chun''s habits and knew that Bai Chun''s smile was hard to buy. In his eyes, Bai Chun was like the prince of war drama in the history of last week, and she was a smiling praise for the beauty of Bo. Fortunately, Bai Chun''s smile is not stingy to his highness. Otherwise, di Renjie would doubt whether the prince would come to the story of the warlords in the beacon fire drama for the sake of Bai Chun''s smile. After Bai Chun and di Renjie, they walked slowly into the prison of Dali temple. The prison here is obviously much better than other ordinary prisons, but after entering the prison, you can still feel a burst of cold and humid, even worse than the snowy night outside. Peiyan, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhi were each held in a small cell. The damp cotton quilt was like some wet straw, which was a bed for them to rest. Besides, it was a greasy desk and two futons, and then there was nothing else. The only ventilation place of the whole small cell is the narrow and dark passage at the gate of the prison. With a gust of wind whistling in, it shuttles through the long and narrow passage of the prison with cold and humid air. Pei Yan, curled up in the cell, shivers. "Lord Di, I have a request. I don''t know if it should be said?" White pure with di Renjie out of the cell, stand in the main hall of Dali temple, light said. "Miss Bai may as well say so." Di Renjie is crafty and wily. He doesn''t say whether he agrees or not. Instead, he only allows you to say it first, and then judge whether he agrees or not according to your requirements. Bai Chun nodded and worried: "whether it''s Peiyan, Xue Yuanchao, or Gao Zhizhou, today''s life and death is not only about the reputation of Dali temple, but also about the life and death of his royal highness, so how about a furnace and a curtain for each of the three? After all, it''s windy and snowy tonight and the cold is pressing on. Just talented maids and maids are wearing such thick clothes that they feel cold when standing in the passage. If Peiyan and Peiyan have something wrong tonight, they may not be able to explain it to your majesty. So Bai Chun hoped that Lord Di would agree to this request. When the king of Yin was found by his highness and returned to the palace safely, Lord Di would take it back. How about it? ""Miss Bai was thoughtful, and di admired her. In that case, she agreed, but once she found his highness, she would take it back at the first time." Di Renjie said with a smile. "That''s natural. Thank you, Lord di." After Bai Chun finished speaking, she looked at the lawlessness nearby. They saluted Di Renjie one by one, and then followed the supervisor appointed by Di Renjie and hurried to find the stove and the curtain. On the other side, Li Hong drove his carriage slowly into the western market. In the cold and snowy night, he still continued to attract business in the bustling western market after closing the door. Hu women in various restaurants, tea houses and for foreigners'' entertainment are still dressed in thin clothes. On a blanket in the middle of the scene, Hu women dance enchanting and graceful, showing attractive figures and charming mysterious bodies. "This way, please." Li Hong drove the carriage leisurely. Suddenly, a figure came out of a tea shop and stopped in front of the carriage that Li Hong drove himself. "Oh Oh I''m looking for death. I''ll bump into you again Li Hong''s driving style was not so good. After tightening the rein in a hurry, he immediately scolded. Then, from behind the carriage, came the sound of rumbling and crashing, as well as the voice of pain and complaint of Li Xian and Li Zhe. "I''m not going to kill you "Oh, my nose, brother, it hurts me..." Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to the complaints behind him. He looked up and down at the man in front of him. Seeing that his costume was obviously the waiter of the tea house, Li Hong pointed the whip in his hand to the clerk and asked, "are you sure you didn''t stop the wrong person?" "No, no, no, I''ve been asked to stop you here." The tea shop assistant looked at the tall Li Hong and was reprimanded for being shameless just now. He said in a flustered voice. Li Hong followed the direction of the teahouse clerk''s finger and saw two people standing at the door of the tea house. Seeing that he looked over, he saluted him respectfully. So he looked at the carriage behind him and motioned Li Xian to get off with Li Zhe. After they got off the bus, Li Hong swaggered in front of them, and Li Xian and Li Zhe followed behind. At this time, they both knew that this was not the time to worry about whether there was an ambush. Since they had come, they should behave more calmly. However, no matter how to cheer themselves up in their hearts, both Li Xian and Li Zhe felt their legs trembling. The distance of only 20 steps from the road to the door of the tea house made them feel like a road that could never be seen. "Pei Yi, a doctor in the Ministry of rites, met his royal highness, King Pei and King Ying." Pei Yi reached out and asked Li Hong to sit down. Li Hong took a look at Pei Yi, and then looked at Xue Zhongzhang, who was saluting him. He nodded faintly and looked at the empty tea house: "this tea house is not your Pei''s, is it?" "As the crown prince said, it is indeed run by the Pei family." Pei Yi said with a smile after the three. "Where is Lao Ba? Hand it in quickly, otherwise, you will be killed. " Li Zhe sat down and looked at Pei Yi and asked in an angry voice. "Don''t be impatient, the king of Yin is fine, and now he has a rest under the service of the two maids." Pei Yi stroked her beard, and her eyes swept over Li Hong''s body. She could not see the slightest gap between the three brothers. Instead, she had the momentum and tacit understanding of common hatred against the enemy. "Xue Zhongzhang, as a guard general, you are hiding deep enough." Li Hong did not ask Li Dan''s whereabouts, but looked at Xue Zhongzhang. "Your Highness misunderstood me. The last general just felt that Lord Pei Yan was framed and wronged by others, so he joined him in asking his highness to give him justice." Xue Zhongzhang rubbed his hands nervously. In the face of the prince, it is totally different from what I imagined. I occasionally meet his highness on weekdays. It''s not like today that I feel so much pressure for the enemy''s rear. Every move seemed leisurely, but it made him feel tight in his heart and numb in his scalp. The pressure on his heart caused him to say what he had just said smoothly. "Fair? Do you deserve it? Justice is a negotiation between the strong and the strong, not a deal between the strong and the weak. Don''t you understand that? " Li Hong disdains to say. Pei Yi and Xue Zhongzhang looked at each other with an ugly look. They found that even if they had the Yan King hostage in their hands, but now when they really face the prince, the original initiative is slowly disappearing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 On their way, they imagined countless scenes when they met Prince Pei and queen Pei. At the same time, they also made the worst plan in their hearts. But when they really faced the evil star, they found out how inadequate their original prediction was. The prince''s strength and the murderous spirit and domineering spirit that his highness exudes faintly, let them two people in a mouth, be in the inferior position, weak position. Looking at the prince''s Royal Highness, even if you have the king Yin as a hostage, how meaningless it is to look at Li Xian, the king of Pei, and Li Zhe, the king of England, with the prince as his head, Pei Yi suddenly felt that tonight It''s hard to get out of it. "Tell me about your terms. Don''t go too far. I''m not sure I can think about it." Li Hong beckoned for a pot of hot tea from the tea shop, and poured a cup for himself and Li Xian and Li Zhe respectively. As for Pei Yi and Xue Zhongzhang opposite, he completely ignored them. Li Hongyue looks confident and confident, while Pei Yi and Xue Zhongzhang are more and more dignified. Under the influence of the prince, Pei Wang and Ying Wang, who were still nervous and dignified, are now relaxed. They look at each other again without talking. "Well, since your highness is honest with your minister, I don''t talk nonsense. I can release the king of Yin, but On Wednesday, his highness, Gao Yuanzhi, asked his highness Xue Yuanzhi to release him Pei Yi''s easiness had already disappeared. When she spoke at the moment, her tone was trembling. "Any more?" Li Hong took a sip of hot tea and asked. "No more." "Don''t you want me to drive you out of town? Or do you think you can take you out of the city just by the guards Xue Zhongzhang bought? When you are out of the city, you are not afraid that the butcher camp stationed outside the city will intercept you on the way? " "I''m not afraid. Isn''t your futu camp already in the city?" Xue Zhongzhang''s face was ugly. He was also a good third grade general. He was one of the sixteen guards. In the eyes of the prince, was he so unbearable! "You expected that my butcher camp would be in the city, so you had no fear, right? By the way, let me ask you something. Are the maids in the palace your own? " Li Hong leaned back and asked, leaning against the back of his chair. "Does your highness want to ask Wei tuan''er? As the Queen''s close maid, why would she be used by us, right? " "What are you doing with them? Let them hand over the people as soon as possible Some of Li Xian''s ministers lost their temper. After talking for a long time, Li Hong didn''t mean to worry about Lao BA at all. He even started to talk to others. "Old eight is not here. What''s the use of worrying about them?" Li Hong squinted at Li Xian and said without good breath. "Old eight is not here? What are we doing here Li Zhe was stunned and asked in a daze. "If we don''t come here, I''m afraid we''ll never see him again, so we have to come. As for where Lao Ba is, we''ll know in a moment." Li Hong is still relaxed and leisurely, echoing Li Zhe''s words. "What does your highness mean by that?" Pei Yi couldn''t sit still. Li Hong''s words were always true and false, so it was difficult to distinguish them. Could it be said that he had found out where he had abducted the king of yin? "It doesn''t matter. Your father is being held in Dali temple. I can''t take it with me. Since you meet with me and don''t see your father, you won''t let me see the eighth son of our family, right. Did your father recommend Wei Tuan to my mother? " Li Hong finally shifted the topic to Wei tuan''er. Pei Yi couldn''t figure out the meaning of Li Hong''s words, so she had to ponder for a while and spit out: "yes, my father promoted it to the queen." "Well, then I''ll be fine." Li Hong took a look at the door of the tea house. He didn''t know when, but there stood a man full of snow. With Li Hong''s eyes looking at the door, Pei Yi and Xue Zhongzhang also looked at the door in amazement. The waiter in the tea house was stupidly held by the man''s neck and could not move on the wall. "Let''s go, Pei Yi, take me to find Lao ba. In this case, I can leave a whole body for you." Li Hong got up and patted the stunned Li Zhe on the shoulder. The guy was still looking at Wei Tu Qi at the door. He didn''t know what was going on. "Your Highness, stay here..." Pei Yi also followed to stand up, looking at Li Hongzheng to step out, said in a hurry. "Why, do you have a second hand? Or did my people find the wrong place? " Li Hong looked back in surprise and asked. The appearance of Wei Tu Qi is enough to show that Lao Ba is obviously in no danger. He has been rescued and is in a safe situation. "Yes, since I dare to wait for your highness here with general Xue, I certainly won''t let your highness leave at will." Pei Yi''s face sank. Looking at Li Hong''s more and more gloomy face, she said with strong self composure. "Well, naturally, there are many swordsmen lurking outside?" Li Hong''s eyes narrowed, and he felt that he had missed a person. Since Pei Yi invited herself to meet in the western city, when Xue Zhongzhang could not transfer the guards, there should be no one else in Pei Yi''s hands except the remnants of Turks and Tubo.So who can make the Turks and Tubo give Pei Yi support? Li Xian can''t be, because he is not stupid. Today, he took Liu Xiang''s token and transferred his jade pendant to the butu camp, which proves that Li Xian would not murder himself together with others in this matter. The only possibility is Princess Wencheng! Only she can mobilize Tubo people in Chang''an, help Pei Yi, and then hijack Lao Ba, and then besiege herself! Thinking of this, Li Hong can''t help but look at Li Xian. Li Xian sees this and asks Li Hong with his eyes. What''s wrong? Li Hong looked at Wei Tu Qi at the door and asked in a deep voice, "have you found the whereabouts of the king of yin? Is it safe? " Wei Tuqi pinched the hand of the teahouse man and twisted it. He heard a click coming from his neck. As soon as Wei Tuqi let go, he bent his neck along the wall and fell to the ground quietly. "Back to your highness, you have found the whereabouts of the king Yin, and now there is no signal sent out, it seems that it has not been successful." Wei Tu Qi saluted and said. After Wei Tu Qi had finished, Li Hong turned back, looked at Li Xian''s still questioning eyes, and said faintly: "aunt Wencheng wants to come here, and let Pei Yi have no fear in the western market. Naturally, there are the remaining evils of Tubo and Turk here." Li Xian looked embarrassed and bowed his head when he heard Li Hong''s explanation. Naturally, he knew how many Tubo people there were in Princess Wencheng''s hands. Moreover, the Turks had made contact with Princess Wencheng in order to restore the country. Therefore, since Li Hong said that there were Tubo and Turks with Princess Wencheng in Xishi, Li Xian didn''t find it strange at all. To put it bluntly, he was the culprit who made the two sides work together. "So what now?" Li Xian is a little nervous and embarrassed. He looks at Li Hong and asks. "What else can I do? Can we still be trapped here? " Li Hong looked at Li Xian''s embarrassed face. Of course, he knew what was going on, and said without good breath. "Your Highness, do you think you can rush out of here with the strength of your four? Your highness, as long as you give an instruction, let the Dali Temple release the Lord Pei Yan and others. I promise that no one here will hurt you. " Xue Zhongzhang listened to the disorderly footsteps outside and said heavily. As soon as Xue Zhongzhang''s voice fell, a clear sound of arrow sounded suddenly in the sky on a snowy night outside. It was like passing through the clouds and breaking through the fog, coming from anding Fang, the north of Chang''an city. The shock on Pei Yi''s and Xue Zhongzhang''s faces flashed, and they all looked at each other. The sound of arrows was obviously used by the prince''s highness to convey information. Does it mean that Pei Yanxian and Liu Dewei have failed! "What? Are you two going to stick it out? The sound of the arrow was heard by the fool, and the king of Yin was safe. " Li Zhe''s heart is relaxed. He still believes in the fifth man unconditionally. After all, he has never lost his hand over the years. Li Xian was a little confused. He didn''t see what Li Hong was doing. How could he find out the whereabouts of Lao Ba? But Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to him. Instead, he looked at Pei Yi and said to Xue Zhongzhang, "in fact, Lao Ba is your first plan, isn''t it? Pei Wang and King Ying Wang are your second plan. Is there a third plan, that is, fish die and catch the net? " "Yes, if King Yin is saved, then we will take you, King Pei and King Ying as hostages and force you to release your father." Pei Yi''s face changed and said. "It''s a pity. Who else is there? Liu Dewei? Isn''t it? " As soon as Li Hong stretched out his hand, Wei Tu Qi threw a horizontal knife in his hand and was firmly grasped by Li Hong in the air. "Your Highness, even if you kill both of us, you will not be able to get out of this tea house. Since we can''t save my father, we will not live as sons of men." Pei Yi watched as Li Hong pulled out the scabbard of the horizontal knife. The bright and sharp blade was shining with cold light under the fire light. "Your Highness, the distance from anding square to the west market is the distance of five lanes. Before your people arrive here, this tea house will be razed to the ground by the people outside. By then, none of us can live, and the ministers and others will be killed. Your highness, you and the King Pei and the king Ying are very valuable. It is not too bad to die with your ministers and others." "You think too much. It''s you who die, not me. Do you want us to have a try?" Li Hong slowly raised the horizontal knife in his hand, which was about to cut down on Pei Yi''s neck. "Li Hong, come out, you have no way out." Suddenly there was a woman''s voice outside. "Princess Wencheng?" Li Xian was startled and ran to the window. As soon as he was about to open the window and look out, he was pulled aside by Li Hong''s neck collar. Almost at the same time, a crossbow arrow whizzed through the window and shot in from the place where Li Xiangang had just opened the window. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 With the arrow shot into the tea house, the same time outside also lit the torch, suddenly the whole tea house outside, the lights shining, snow-white like goose feather like large snowflakes, in the light of the torch, graceful in front of people, continue to clear down. Li Xian''s face was white, and he didn''t know whether he was angry or frightened. He was shaking against the wall. Li Hong patted Li Xian on the shoulder, motioned him to stand still here, and then pointed to Li Zhe, indicating that he should also stand against the wall. Then he turned to Wei Tu Qi at the door and said, "don''t tell me. You came alone." "Back to your highness, it is true that no one will come here, others will not dare to bring it, for fear that the safety of King Yin will be delayed." Wei Tu Qi said calmly. "Well, you''ll have to be a captain of the pro guard. It''s over." Li Hong put the knife on Pei Yi''s shoulder and asked, "do you have any last words?" "Your Highness, you will not survive if you kill me." "I''m not afraid to tell you that your father should be dying at this time. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll never be held by others to negotiate terms. I''ll borrow your head." As Li Hong''s voice fell to the ground, Xue Zhongzhang only felt that his face was suddenly hot, and a smell of blood filled his nose. When she turned around, she saw Pei Yi, who was standing next to herself alive. At the moment, her body was slowly falling to the ground. The blood gushing from her neck immediately covered the desk around her. Li Hong carried Pei Yi''s head in his hand. The blood was thick and thick, like a bloody curtain, dripping into the ground like a spider''s blood. But Pei Yi''s eyes were still wide open. To his death, he couldn''t believe that the prince''s highness was so resolute that he cut off his head without waiting for him to speak again. Although Xue Zhongzhang was a guard general, he was so frightened that his legs almost fell to the ground. Li Xian and Li Zhe, leaning against the wall, screamed at Pei Yi''s neck when they saw the blood coming out of Pei Yi''s neck. Then they looked at Pei Yi''s head in dismay. They held Pei Yi''s head in their hands, just like the living Emperor Li Hong of Shura. At this moment, Li Hong''s bloody image completely shocked Li Xian and Li Zhe. Even now, they can''t believe it. At the last moment, Pei Yi, who was still sitting there drinking tea with himself, was chopped off by Li Hong in the blink of an eye and held in his hand. Li Hong took Pei Yi''s bloody head, looked at the window that had just been shot through by an arrow, threw Pei Yi''s head out of the window with one hand, and said coldly, "I don''t care what you want to do! I won''t let you succeed! For the sake of the same clan and ancestor, I have been tolerant to you in recent years! But you repeatedly for others, and hurt the interests of the Tang Dynasty, in Chang''an, Luoyang mischievous, in the clan between the sow! You! No longer worthy of royalty "Li Xian, this is your best chance. As long as you take Li Zhe out, I promise you won''t hurt you. My Li family should be inhabited by a kind-hearted man, not by an executioner who can only fight and kill. With your ability, you are fully qualified to be the crown prince of the East Palace. My aunt promises that no one will know the truth about this night, Pei Yi Xue Zhongzhang, who is dead, can''t escape the executioner''s knife. As long as he dies, no one knows what happened tonight! " Princess Wencheng''s voice drifted in with the snow from the broken window. "Do you think you can decide who should be the heir and the crown prince of the royal family just by saying a few words? For many years, the royal family tolerated you as a Royal Princess, but only for the sake of the Tibetan people. You think that with your few words, we can let our brothers kill each other! " "Can you kill each other? You don''t know? Did you forget about changmingfang a few days ago? Li Xian, do you think he killed Peiyan and warned Fang Xianzhong to protect you? You are wrong. He wants to cut off your wings so that you can''t fight with him. He only thinks for himself, never for others. How many people have he killed in Tubo? What is he for? Is not in order to stabilize his crown prince''s position, thus committed the heinous crime! Can such a person become the emperor of Tang Dynasty? I don''t need a tyrant, let alone a tyrant! As long as you Li Xian, you are the best candidate for the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty! " Princess Wencheng''s words are very tempting. Listening to Li Xian''s ears, it''s hard for Li Xian to be indifferent. Li Xian''s face changes in the light of the fire, and he is struggling to follow Wencheng''s words and go out. But what about Li Zhe? Li Zhe is very clear about what happened tonight. If he killed Li Hong according to Princess Wencheng''s intention, although no one knows what happened tonight, Li Zhe knows, will he report to his father and his mother? At that time, isn''t it Li Zhe, not Li Xian, who really benefited? "Lao Liu, don''t listen to her bluffing. It can''t be concealed. Sooner or later, the father and the empress will know about it. Besides You forget that the soldiers in the butu camp were mobilized with a token. When the emperor and his mother asked, how can you justify yourself? Old five is dead, but Bai Chun and others are still alive Ouch. ""Who told you I was dead? Am I that easy to die? Since I dare to bring you two here, don''t I know to stay behind? Or do you think that even if I die, they can walk out of the west market safely? Do you think they are fools Li Hong picked up a teacup and threw it at Li Zhe. Then a cold arrow shot through the window like lightning, and its target was also directed at Li Hong. As time went by, Li Hong''s hand throwing out the cup had no time to take it back, but the arrow had already flown in and was not in time to dodge. Li Hong had to push Xue Zhongzhang with another hand holding a horizontal knife. The arrow shot at him was touched by Xue Zhongzhang''s arm. With a wisp of his sleeve and blood, he deflected his direction and shot it on the tea table nearby. "Five, can we get out alive?" Li Xian looked at Li Hong''s dangerous and dangerous, and could avoid that arrow. He did not know whether he was disappointed or lucky. He looked at Li Hong and asked. "Unless you want to spend the new year''s day here, you can go out." Li Hong patted Xue Zhongzhang with a knife and motioned him to go to the window residence. Wei TU was guarding the door of the tea house. He had a heavy sniper crossbow in his hand. Now he was hiding in the corner, searching for the snowy night outside. "Li Xian, do you think what he said is believable? If he had the ability to come out, he would not have been cowering in it all the time. Don''t believe his lies any more. " "Wencheng, if I don''t go to the banquet alone, will you come out? If I didn''t move the butcher camp into the city, would you think I was too arrogant to come here alone? I don''t know what''s going on up to now. You''re so stupid! " Li Hong said, hiding behind Xue Zhongzhang. Li Xian and Wen Cheng are not sure whether Li Hong''s words are true or not. On the way to dispatch his troops, Li Xian is confused and confused. He doesn''t know what the fifth senior wants to do. But Princess Wencheng laughed scornfully. If he could guess, Wei Tu Qi would not be the only one who appeared here. "Li Hong, it''s OK for you to cheat Li Xian. Do you want to cheat me? It''s better to save. You really have no idea what to do, but you just miss my appearance. You don''t know when I came back from Luoyang, let alone Wei tuan''er, which I gave to your mother! You only guessed just now that I was behind the scenes, but it was too late! " Wen Cheng''s voice was harsh to Li Hong. Looking at Li Xian''s inquiring eyes, Li Hong shrugged his shoulders: "she''s right. Although I suspected that Wei tuan''er would run to the East Palace and tell me that my eighth son had been lost, I didn''t understand why Wei tuan''er was. She was the close maid of her mother''s side. She was unlikely to unite with outsiders to cheat me. In addition, her mind was always on Pei Yan, so I left her out." "You Isn''t it that we are going to spend the new year''s day here? " Li Zhe''s mouth did not cover up, immediately let out gas like a ball, mumbled. "Shut up Li Xian scolded Li Zhe on the other side of the window, and then fixed his eyes on Li Hong''s eyes. He was wondering whether Li Hong''s words were true or false! Is Li Hong really wrong when he confesses his miscalculation, or is he trying to lure Princess Wencheng out and unite with Wencheng, and then he will catch up with him? If it''s the former, it''s really his miscalculation. As long as you go out and kill Li Zhe with Princess Wencheng, even if you can hide more than half of the truth of everything tonight, at least the main key truth can be concealed. As for the fact that they mobilized the butu camp to appear in Prince Pu''s mansion, we can find the right reasons. As long as we explain that they escaped alone, Li Hong and Li Zhe were murdered by Pei Yi and Xue Zhongzhang! It can even be said that Princess Wencheng happened to be in the west market and saved herself. In this way, the father, the emperor and his mother would not doubt themselves, and they could easily live in the East Palace and enjoy everything in the east palace. Even Bai Chun, a special creature, was her own! Thinking of this, Li Xian''s heart began to beat fast. He seemed to have seen his father''s edict to canonize himself as Prince of the Tang Dynasty. He seemed to have seen Bai Chun standing at the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion, greeting his arrival. Even Taiyi city and so on, will be their own bag of things! "Lao Liu, you won''t really be moved by Wen Cheng? He is a snake and scorpion woman. He lost to him this time. If you cooperate with her, you will be sold by her. I''m afraid you don''t know? " Li Zhe looked at Li Xian''s expression a little loose, and then looked at Li Hong with a dignified expression. He said in a hurry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 Li Hong also looked at Li Xian quietly. The tangle in Li Xian''s eyes was clear, and the flame of ambition loomed. "Li Xian, you can fight with me any way. Even I can give you a fair chance to compete. But if you cooperate with Wencheng, you will push yourself into a situation of irreparable doom. There is no airtight wall in the world. Similarly, there will be no secret that is forever secret. The establishment of the Tutu of Tubo is imperative. The heaven ''s will cannot be disobeyed. It is difficult to support the isolated wood in Wencheng... " "There''s so much nonsense. It''s us who are stuck in the house now. If you have time, you''d better think about how to save me and Lao Qi safely in the current predicament." Li Xian disdained to curl his mouth and said. Li Zhe''s eyes brightened, but he didn''t expect Li Xian to take into account the overall situation and understand the general situation. At this time, he even stood on the side of the fifth. He gave Li Xian a thumbs up and said, "what Laoliu said is very true. Let''s think about how to save us from going out first! The three princes of the Tang Dynasty, who are upright and upright, are blocked up in a humble tea house. It would be a shame to spread it out. " "When a man should be able to bend and stretch, when people don''t always stand high, there will be a period of low ebb. As long as you have a good mentality and enough brains, sooner or later you will be at the top." Li Hong looked at Li Zhe, then turned his head and looked at Li Xian with a smile: "it''s decided? No change? " "I know you''ve got a back call, or you''re determined not to bring us both." Li Xian finally decided to bet on Li Hong. Although Wencheng seems to have the upper hand now, Li Hong, on the opposite side, looks relaxed, which looks like a turtle in a jar? Yes, a turtle in a jar! Therefore, although Li Xian had been shaken in his heart, he knew more about Li Hong''s horror. He secretly returned to Chang''an layout three hours later than he did, and was easily disintegrated by him. In today''s situation, he did not believe that Li Hong had no plan to recover. The reason why he has been asking himself is that he hopes to stand outside with Wencheng, and then he can catch up with him. Li Hong shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "I did miss Wencheng, but I don''t know if Bai Chun will be vigilant, so since Wencheng is not in a hurry to attack, we may as well wait and see if Bai Chun can surprise me "Bai Chun? What surprise can she give us? " Li Xian and Li Zhe asked with one voice. As soon as the words were spoken, they couldn''t help but look at each other. Li Zhe''s eyes were full of surprise, while Li Xian''s eyes were with a trace of fear! As a matter of fact, the old fox, the fifth, wants to tempt himself to stand with Wencheng, and then completely end his threat to him! Li Xian thought happily. Although he and Li Zhe don''t know exactly what Bai Chun holds in his hand, they both know that Bai Chun''s hand has always held a mysterious power. What is the use of this power? He and Li Zhe don''t know, but they think that what can help them out today is that mysterious power! "Li Xian, have you thought about it? If you are worried that Li Zhe will reveal everything today, you can walk out on your own. " There is a slight anxiety in Wen Cheng''s voice. She asked Li Xian to come out with Li Zhe, hoping to help him make up his mind. After all, if only Li Xian was allowed to come out, Li Xian was afraid that it would be difficult for him to make a choice in the face of Li Zhe, who had no threat to him. Therefore, if she took Li Zhe out with her, Li Xian would have a much less sense of guilt, both intellectually and psychologically. But now Li Xian is indifferent, which makes her worry about whether Li Xian will be completely occupied by Li Hong, so she doesn''t even have the courage, or is he controlled by Li Hong? "Don''t be wishful thinking, Wencheng. Laoliu won''t get involved with outsiders, let alone a princess married out of the clan! It is imperative to establish the Tutu of Tubo. You can''t stop it alone. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. But I tell you, even if Dai Zhide is the only one in Tubo, mangsong mangzan is only obedient. In addition to your rebellion today, you have sent mangsong mangzan to the huangquan road in advance! You think I''m dead, mangsong and mangzan can live alone? Do you think Tibetan people can enjoy peace? Can it be better than it is now? When Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai came back in Anxi, Yuan Shuji and Wang Mingyuan had already quietly entered Tibet, so you can''t change any situation. " Li Hong broke the broken window edge with a horizontal knife, and the arrow shot in like lightning. This time, Xue Zhongzhang, who was in front of Li Hong, was not so lucky. His arm was only scratched by an arrow. After an arrow ran through Xue Zhongzhang''s throat, he stopped in front of Li Hong. The other arrow was shot in Xue Zhongzhang''s chest. Xue Zhongzhang, who was a military general, was also unresponsive. He saw the arrow hit him, and then his upright body wanted to fall down, but he was supported by the prince behind him. "The murder of a third class general of Tang Dynasty, Wencheng, is a new layer of treason." Li Hong looked not far from his eyes. The arrow running through Xue Zhongzhang''s throat was dripping blood. He said faintly. Ignoring Li Hong''s ridicule, Wencheng said in a cold voice, "Li Xian, this is your last chance. If you don''t come out again, you can bury Li Hong with him."Hearing Wen Cheng''s last warning, Li Xian closed his eyes and said, "I won''t go out. You don''t have to worry about the royal family. You can treat Li Hong like this today. You can treat me like this one day." "Brother Huang, when will your Bai Chun come? Will she come? It seems that Wencheng won''t give us time to wait for reinforcements. " Li Zhe raised a chair and put it in front of him when two arrows just shot in. "Wei Tu Qi, let''s shoot the arrow for three times!" If you look at the door of the tea shop, you can see if there is one. "Yes, your highness!" After Wei Tuqi took command, there was a rapid sound of arrows in the windy and snowy night sky. The sound of three arrows seemed to be chasing, and one of them sounded shrill in the night sky! After hearing the rapid sound of the arrow, people can''t help but rush to a burst of pressure and panic. While the arrow is gradually disappearing, many people come out of the tavern and Inn near the tea house. Everyone has a cold bow and crossbow in his hand and quickly encircles them here. Wen Cheng''s face changes suddenly around the outside. How can it be? Where did he get so many people? Have not all the soldiers of the 1000 Fu slaughterhouse already gone to Dali temple? Without waiting for Wen Cheng to think more about it, the arrows flickered with cold light on a cold and snowy night, so he began to shoot at Wencheng. With the sound of arrows breaking through the night sky, the screams were also heard outside the tea house. When blood flowers and snowflakes blend and bloom into a bright blood flower, several, dozens, even hundreds or thousands of snowflakes will be melted in the blood of fili. "Shoot into the tea house!" Wen Cheng roared with surprise and uneasiness in his voice, but more of it was in a rage! In any case, she didn''t expect that Li Hong, a little brute, was able to crack her seamless and rigorous plan! He used Peiyan''s son to make Li Hong pay attention to Peiyan, who had just been detained in Dali temple. Li Hong thought that he was Peiyan''s two sons. In order to save his father, he kidnapped Li Dan to exchange with him! I thought I would be the Yellow finch in the back of the mantis catching cicadas, but I didn''t think of it. In the end, I fell short of success. I was cheated by this little beast, and I still let the little beast calculate it! Li Hong kicked out Xue Zhongzhang, who was put in front of him and was dead, from the window. Then he took Li Zhe in one hand and Li Zhe and Li Xian in the other hand, and hurriedly stepped back. As the three men knocked over the tables and chairs and retreated, dozens of arrows flew in after Xue Zhongzhang''s body landed. "Hide!" Li Hong grabs a stool and throws it to the window account holder. His feet are not idle. He kicks over a case and blocks Li Xian in front of him just before the arrow shoots. Li Xian looked pale. At that moment, he saw the arrow fly to his eyes. He thought he was going to die. Unexpectedly, a desk table flew up to him and blocked the deadly arrow. "Thank you." Li Xian gasped heavily and passed by the God of death, which made his clothes all wet. It was not hard to stick it on his body. "Hide in the corner!" Li Hongfei kicks Li Zhe''s buttocks. With a painful cry from Li Zhe''s mouth, the whole person rolls into the corner. At the same time, Li Xian was pushed to another corner by Li Hong. Turning back, he saw Li Hong''s shoulder. I don''t know when an arrow was inserted. At the moment, with Li Hong''s action, he was shaking his shoulder dazzling. "Hello, you''re shot!" Li Xian opened his eyes and looked at the arrow that made him arrive at some heartache, reminding Li Hongdao. "Don''t worry. It''s OK." Li Hong cut off the arrow that flew in, exhaled a heavy breath and said. Two corners are occupied by Li Zhe and Li Xian. As a result, only Li Hong is exposed to the outside. In addition, there are arrows from three windows now and then, which makes Li Hong a bit dangerous. Wei Tu is at the door, holding the sniper crossbow and the crossbar in his hand. He is a man in charge and can''t open a thousand! A man domineering resistance, want to sneak in from the door of the Tubo! "Wei Tu Qi, prepare to stand out!" Li Hong murmured. He was like a cheetah. He bowed down to his cat''s waist. He dodged left and right, and quickly ran to the window to stand still. "Well, be careful!" Li Xian, holding a chair in his hand, looked at Li Hong and cried out in front of his chest! "Wait for Bai chun to save us. You''re all hurt!" Li Zhe, with a table on his head, also called out to Li Hong! After shouting, his mouth still murmured: "Alas! I haven''t learned shit in the past few months in the butu camp. I have to rely on the fifth man at the critical moment. What a waste you are www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 As Li Hong just got close to the window, a sharp arrow shot in from outside, which made Li Hong want to have a look at the outside, but Wei Tuqi at the door, because of the advantages of Tibetan people in number, was unable to rush out for a moment, giving Li Hong an opportunity. "Bai Chun is such a black sheep! Don''t you know the catapult who shot them? What''s more, where do they get so many bowmen? " Li Hong angrily scolded! Just a probe, an arrow flew over the bridge of his nose, almost breaking his face! So he immediately scolded Bai Chun! Li Xian and Li Zhe were hiding in a corner, a table on top of his head and a chair in his hand. With big eyes, he looked at the fifth man standing by the window, jumping and swearing. But to their surprise, it seemed that Bai Chun could hear Li Hong scolding her. After a few minutes, Wei Tu Qi took the lead in rushing out from the door, and the shower of arrows stopped without a sound. Li Hong was allowed to probe. Even standing in front of the window, no arrow was shooting. Li Xian and Li Zhe watched Li Hong standing in front of the window and chopped down a Tubo man who wanted to jump out of the window. So they both stood up together. Li Zhe complained for Bai Chun: "you still scold Bai Chun. Look, this is not all the enemy''s bowmen have been eliminated." "Fart! That''s the arrow shot! Stupid Li Hong was about to jump out of the window. When he lost Wei Tu Qi at the door, two Tubo people came in immediately. But Li Zhe and Li Xian screamed, grabbed Li Hong''s sleeve and pointed to the door in panic. Li Hong turned his head and looked at the Tubo people who were rushing towards them. He said with a dull face, "yes, now that there is a door, why do I have to jump out of the window?" After that, Li Hong turned around and walked to the two Tubo people who rushed in. Li Zhe and Li Xianxin were in a row behind him. At this time, he would shrink his head again, and he would be the king eight of Li Hong''s interpretation! One of them was holding a chair leg. Before Li Hong could react, the Tubo''s iconic machete cut off the chair leg in Li Xian''s hand, and then the whole person was lying on the ground, with a blood hole in his back pouring out blood! Li Xian looked at half of his chair legs, and then at Li Hong in front of him. A horizontal knife was inserted into the neck of another Tibetan spitting man. Blood burst out in an instant, splashing his and Li Zhe''s faces with scarlet warm blood. But before Li Hong pulled out the knife, Li Zhe, a psychopath, jumped up with his legs, raised his chair legs with both hands, and hit the top of the Tubo people who had been stabbed through the neck by Li Hong. With the legs of his chair exhausted, Li Honggang just pulled out his knife and stood side by side with Li Xian. Suddenly, the Tubo people, who had not fallen down, spewed out a thick stream of blood from their necks. The two people''s faces were full of stench of blood! "Your uncle''s!" Li Hong and Li Xian, with their bloody faces on their faces, look at Li Zhe, who is only half pulling the legs of a chair in their hands, and scold with one voice! "Er I I didn''t mean to, I helped you Li Zhe was embarrassed to throw away the legs of the chair and retreated behind them, because the Tubo people rushed in at the door. "Take up the knife and kill it together." Li Hong wiped his face and said in a cold voice. Learning from Li Hong''s domineering manner, Li Xian also wiped his face. He almost vomited the smell of blood. He bent down in a hurry to retch his throat. Then he took the machete in the hands of the Tubo people. Together with Li Hong, they killed the three men at the door! Under the protection of dozens of fierce soldiers, a snow-white carriage slowly stopped near the tea house. With the curtain lifted, Bai Chun slowly walked out of the carriage. Standing on the carriage, facing the wind and snow, the fire light clearly shines on Bai Chun''s body. A gust of wind and snow blows. Bai Chun''s long hair dances with the snow in the wind and snow, just like a fairy coming down from the snow mountain. Not far away, Princess Wencheng was also surrounded by dozens of Tubo people. She had been watching the tea house. When she saw the white lady floating down from the carriage, she knew that the situation was gone! "Princess Wencheng, stop it. If you don ''t know it, you can keep it. Zanpu mangsong mangzan, who is far away from Tibet, has a dog life." Under the protection of the people, Bai Chun slowly walks to Princess Wencheng not far away, looks at the scene still fighting in the distance, and says coldly. "Presumptuous! You''re a maid. What kind of thing are you! How dare you talk to me like that! You are a real Chinaman! You forget how your father died Princess Wencheng, dressed in a black fur coat, is in sharp contrast to Bai Chun. She drinks and rebukes Bai chundao in the face of the wind and snow. "I am not a Tang person, not you has the final say! For your own sake, you have killed the Tibetan Zanpu, and even more Tibetan people have died for it! Don''t you feel uneasy about your conscience as the holy salvation Buddha mother? " Bai Chun said nothing about Princess Wencheng''s mention of her father''s death. In her heart, no one is more important to her than Li Hong! "Tubo belongs to Tubo people. It is not controlled by you Tang people, let alone your territory! My husband gave me Tubo and mangsong mangzan before he died. I can''t let my husband bury Tubo in my hand in the sky! I''ve been buried in the Tang Dynasty. How can I face my husband? " Yu Guang, Princess Wencheng, swept through his own guards and watched them agitated. He knew that the little beast was once again in control of the situation."Is it the king''s land, the Bank of the land and the king''s ministers? Are you influenced by the Tang Dynasty? Don''t you understand this! What''s more, before being conquered by his highness, Tubo has always been ambitious. He always covets the people of the Tang Dynasty and wants to devour the territory of the Tang Dynasty, burning, killing and looting. He does all kinds of evil! Why can you tolerate it! Is this what you have been spreading to the people of Tang Dynasty? Are you the purpose of praying for the people in the world? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous White pure does not give in, straightened up the body, said crisp. "You However, a princess of a small country who has been subjugated has no right to teach me a lesson Wen Cheng''s eyes twinkled with tears. The snowflakes congealed on his long eyelashes at the same time. After melting, they flowed slowly down his cheek with tears. Today, I am surrounded by people who have vowed to follow her to the death and pledge allegiance to her Tibetan warriors. Now, under the knife of the little beast, one by one, they fall down. After Li Hong was killed from the tea house, the snow began to melt slowly under the fire light, showing a kind of brown flower, just like the last moment when the flower withered to drop its stem. "I''ve never been a princess. I''ve known since I was a child that I''m a tool to make peace with other countries. But I''m luckier than you. I didn''t get to your level." Bai Chun lowered her eyes, not far from the human tragedy, she did not want to see, even do not want to listen to those screams. Wen Cheng closes her eyes painfully. Like Bai Chun, she doesn''t want to see the most loyal Tubo warrior killed mercilessly by an executioner. "You can''t understand my pain. If the foundation of the Tang Dynasty was destroyed in Li Hong''s hands, what kind of mood would you have? The people of Tubo revered me because I married Tubo, brought them wealth and health, and brought them spiritual faith! What mistakes did they make and why they were enslaved by the Tang Dynasty? " The three brothers Li Hong, Li Xian and Li Zhe each carried a broadsword. Under the joint efforts of the three brothers, some of the Tubo people who had not given up their resistance fell on the snow-white snow one by one with the shrill screams! "What mistakes did the people of Anxi four towns make? Why do you have to endure the invasion of Tubo after you submit to the Tang Dynasty? Kucha was not less harassed and attacked by you Tubo. Every year, it is the same to send tribute to you Tubo. What mistakes did they make to be oppressed by you? " Bai Chun lowered her eyes and said faintly. In the snowy night of killing and screaming, the clear voice was clearly sent to Princess Wencheng''s ears. "This is the age of the jungle, and the age of the strong for respect! You can call me Li Hong cruel and bloodthirsty! But what can benevolence bring? The Tang Dynasty condescended to lower the nobility and married you far away to Tubo, hoping to exchange eternal peace with Tubo! But in the end! How much labor, crops, and advanced knowledge you have taken away from the Tang Dynasty, with the advanced knowledge of the Tang Dynasty, you have not let Tubo have the desire of eternal peace with our Tang Dynasty, but has encouraged your arrogant, arrogant and ignorant ambitions! If you think that I married a princess in the Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid of you Tubo. I think that I can let you Tubo take whatever you want, harass and invade our Datang. Is this what Datang expects of you after you marry Tubo Li Hong was carrying a bloody cross knife. Behind him, Li Xian and Li Zhe brothers were on the left and right. They were also bloodthirsty. The three slowly stepped on the brown and white snow and came here! "What is the purpose of the Tang Dynasty marrying you to Tubo? You''ve forgotten everything! You only know that Tubo has become powerful in your hands and can ask for more benefits from the Tang Dynasty. At the same time, it also makes you become like a God in the hearts of the Tibetan people, and makes you forget what your original mission is! Your mission, the expectation of the Tang Dynasty, is to hope for eternal peace between the Tang Dynasty and the Tubo, not to let you help tyranny! Datang has given you enough etiquette and respect. Instead of thanking you, you have to continue to ask for it. What I can do for Li Hong is to ask you to spit out everything you have taken from my Datang! " "Tyranny! If you dare to do so, the Tibetan people will regard you as a devil and nail you on the pillar of shame forever Wen Cheng opens his eyes and looks at Li Hong helplessly, accusing him. "Do you want me to be loyal to you? Do you think I''m so easy to cheat? It''s easy for the people of Tubo not to be affected by today''s events. I immediately write a personal letter to mang song mang Zan, abolish the Tubo Zanpu, and then submit to the Tang Dynasty to establish the Tubo Prefecture protector. I make him the deputy governor of the Tubo capital! Then you kill yourself "If I don''t agree with Wencheng!" Princess Wencheng clenched her teeth. She should have expected that if she wanted to kill Li Hong today, she would have been benevolent if she failed. However, she did not want the Tibetan people to be implicated. But now, Li Hong is determined to let her repay her crimes with the lives of the Tibetan people. "No? Then Li Hong doesn''t mind killing the city for ten days! Until you kill all your obedience www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 When Li Xian and Li Zhe, and even Bai Chun, were stunned, Li Hong and Princess Wencheng looked calm, as if they were discussing a common thing. "After my death, I asked to be buried in Tubo and buried in the same cave with Songzan Ganbu." Wencheng held out his jade hand, and the snowflake fell quietly in the palm of his hand. Then Li Hong handed over a pill. "It''s painless, it''s short, it doesn''t make you feel anything, and it melts in the mouth. As for your request to be buried in Tubo, I promise you that you will be buried according to the highest rites of Tubo, including the Tang Dynasty. I will ask my father to arrange a funeral for you. Naturally, the ritual system is that of a princess of the Tang Dynasty, and I will set up a tomb for you! " Li Hong took back her hand with a smile and looked at Princess Wencheng staring at the black pill the size of her little finger nail in her white palm. Princess Wencheng took back her hand, held the pill and asked, "can mangsong mangzan not die?" "No, you can''t exchange your life for the safety of the Tibetan people. Oh, by the way, and the Tubo people you brought, do you want them to escort your coffin back to Tubo, or do you want them to bury you back to Tubo?" Li Hong, like the most cruel wolf on the plateau, said with a cruel smile. "Is this really the end of Tubo? Li Hong, I will not let you go as a ghost! " Wen Cheng opened his hand again trembling, looked at the pill, and said with hatred. "If you don''t die, the Tibetan people will not let go of being ghosts. I''m afraid I''m not the only one. If mangsong mangzan doesn''t die, it''s hard for Tibetan people to be stable. I can''t let go of my heart, can''t I? So for the sake of the Tubo people and for me, you both have to die! " Li Hong''s smile in the snowflake night, more and more charming, plus a face has been about to solidify the blood, the whole person presents a kind of Shura style of cruelty! "Remember what you said!" Wen Cheng raised his hand and opened his mouth. Li Hong watched the black pill go into Princess Wencheng''s mouth. There is no blood spilling from the corners of the mouth. The expression on the face is calm and serene. The eyes are slightly closed. The snowflakes continue to fall, falling on the motionless eyelashes, on the face, the eyes, the nose tip, and even the lips. It is like life. At the speed visible to the naked eye, it slowly melts and turns into a little crystal water drop. Li Hong looked at Princess Wencheng who was soft and fell in his arms. Only when he lost all signs of life did he sell Wen to Zong Chuke and others who came quickly. "Send them to Zongzheng Temple immediately, so that they can be resettled." Li Hong went to the snow that had not been dyed brown by blood. He grabbed the snow in his hands and began to wipe it off his face. The cold snow mixed with the smell of blood on his face, went straight to his nose. After HA took a breath of heat, he turned around and looked at the remaining dozens of Tubo people. Li Hong said faintly to Wei Tu Qi, "kill one of them." "Yes, your highness." "Your Highness..." "Shut up!" Zong Chuke looked at Li Hong holding Bai Chun''s waist. King Pei and King Ying followed each other. The four men walked slowly to the carriage. "Old five, are all these things calculated today?" Li Xian didn''t give up. Up to now, he didn''t understand whether all this was in Li Hong''s calculation. "No Li Hong''s simple reply. "How did Bai Chun know to come here to save us?" Li Zhe is straightforward, which does not mean he is stupid. "Because my back has been handed over to Bai Chun for a long time, so if one day someone is plotting against me from behind, it will be Bai Chun''s dereliction of duty." Li Hong helped Bai chun to get on the carriage first. Then when Li Zhe was about to climb up the carriage, he grabbed his trouser legs and pulled them down directly. "You, you." Li Hong pointed to Li Xian and Li Zhe and said, "one side drives. "Why should I drive?" "That''s why you and Bai Chun are in the carriage." "Because you were both in the carriage when you came, and I drove here alone." "Cut Where are you going now? " "Anding Fang, pick up Lao ba. The goods are still sleeping. My staff dare not disturb him, so they have to wait at the door until he wakes up." In the carriage, Li Hong''s voice was lonely and tired. "So, in fact, the most comfortable thing tonight is not Laoba, who has been sleeping all the time? We''ve been fighting and killing here, and we''ve tried our best, but Lao Ba has been sleeping all night? " Li Zhe thinks it''s a little too bad for Li Zhe! "Aunt Wencheng is gone. Is the big stone in your heart finally landing? Or is there a trace of loneliness in my heart? " Li Xian as if nothing happened to ask, the whip in hand in front of the same snow white horse, pulling the snow on the body. "I don''t know. In fact, aunt Wencheng doesn''t have to be like this. She just put her life on her husband Songzan Ganbu''s death just because of her great trust." Li Hong sighed. "If so, I admire her. In order to make a promise, I am willing to realize it at the cost of life, leaving behind the right and wrong of the world, just for the promise at the beginning White pure opened the curtain, sitting in the carriage swaying, as if thinking. "So what? It is impossible to change one''s life against heaven. Knowing that it is impossible to do it, it is not stupid. What is it? Still admire, the head is beautiful amuse you Li Hong does not understand amorous feelings retort way.Bai Chun turned her head and glared angrily at someone who didn''t understand the amorous feelings. Then she turned her head again and looked at her beautiful face on the window glass of the carriage, as well as the white piece of white that passed by in a hurry outside the couple. She murmured: "this is called the death of a woman who is willing to please herself and a scholar who is a confidant." Li Hong pinched Li Dan''s fleshy face, but Lao Ba snorted, turned over and continued to sleep. Li Danchun had no choice but to take the carriage back to the palace. And back to the East Palace, the sky has been dim, but the goose feather big snowflake, still indefatigably under. Li Xian and Li Zhe had been waiting at the gate of the east palace for a long time, so after the carriage arrived, the three brothers looked at each other in silence and went back to their own houses. Naturally, Li Dan, a little fat man, was taken back to the East Palace by Li Hong and handed over to his own maid. Then he took Bai Chun back to his Lizheng palace. Holding Bai Chun asleep, Li Hong is awakened by Xiao Xue. She opens her eyes bleary. However, Xiao Xue is worried. She says, "please enter the palace immediately." "Ah Did you say anything? " Li Hong rubbed Bai Chun''s chest with one hand and asked. In the quilt, Bai Chun couldn''t help taking off Li Hong''s disgusting hand, but he was persistent. He took it off and put it up again. One side of the snow, of course, is to know what is happening under the warm brocade quilt, and she is sure that Bai Chun must be naked in his Highness''s arms. "I didn''t say that, but I saw that the carriage of King Pei and King Ying had already galloped into the palace." Snow holding clothes, looking at Li Hong said. What about Li Dan Li Hong motioned to Xiaoxue to sit down beside the bed, and put her other hand around her waist, making a gesture to huailila. "The king of Yin has already returned to the palace, which was called back by the queen, the maid who told you that King Yan had lost yesterday." Xiao Xue pressed the hand that drilled into his clothes, and his cheek quickly climbed up to blush and said in a hurry. "Then sleep a little longer." Li Hong feels that Bai Chun starts to make trouble in the quilt. After a night''s nervousness, she just needs a vent, so Xiaoxue is once again punished for calling his highness to get up. With a cry of surprise, the whole person was held in his arms by his highness. Without waiting for her to urge again, his cherry lips were printed on it by his Highness''s mouth. "Ah..." Light snow two hands some at a loss, do not know where to put, on the side and afraid to press to white pure. But without waiting for her to think about it, the prince''s Highness has put her upper body in the place where Bai Chungang just lay, but Bai Chun is no longer in the position just now. Li Hongguang''s neck and neck are obviously covered by Li Hongguang''s neck. The clothes were gradually peeled off one by one by Li Hong''s claws on the carpet. Snow white as a sheep, her hands tightly covered her shame, and her mouth uttered a yearning murmur, wriggling in Li Hong''s arms. Wang Lou, who had been waiting for a long time downstairs, looked anxiously at Banmei, another maid of the prince''s Royal Highness, and begged, "little lady Banmei, how about you go to urge your Highness for our share of serving the queen together?" Half Mei looked up at the ceiling, her face had no reason to be more than a trace of blush, firmly shook her head to Wang Lou and said: "I dare not go up at the moment, you''d better wait a little longer." "Why don''t you dare to come up?" The stairs appeared Prince ''s figure, is smiling at the face of some red half plum, light asked. "I have seen your royal highness. The queen asks you to enter the palace immediately and discuss important matters." Wang Lou did not wait for half Mei to reply, and said in a hurry. "For what happened last night? By the way, is anything going on in chaotang today? " Li Hong went to the dining room downstairs and asked Wang Lou, who was closely following him. "This This "If you have something, if you don''t, why are you hesitating?" Wang sat down on the dining table and waited. "Your Highness, you are a difficult servant Well, early this morning, Lord Di of Dali temple was on the court hall, including the empress. Peiyan, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou died quietly last night! " "Oh? Have you found out why? What the hell is going on? " Li Hong put down the milk in his hand and asked in surprise. "I don''t know about this maid, so the queen asked her to invite you into the palace." "This is the business of Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment. What can I do for you? I don''t understand Forget it. I''ll eat first www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 After eating his meal slowly, Li Hong walked out of the Li main hall with Wang Lou''s anxious expectation. The carriage was waiting at the door. After seeing the heavy snow outside, he got into the carriage and went to the palace behind him. The death of Peiyan, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou is obviously the result of Bai Chun''s arrangement. As for how he died, di Renjie will soon find out. As for whether Di Renjie can explain the reason clearly, Li Hong believes that he may not understand what carbon monoxide poisoning is all his life. Don''t mention now, even in the last life, carbon monoxide poisoning is a common thing. People in the previous life, regardless of their knowledge level or common sense level, are more civilized than this era. I don''t know how many times. No, there are still people with carbon monoxide poisoning. Even in the car, they still make such common sense mistakes, so Li Hong does not worry at all Heart, di Renjie can find out that this is Bai Chun. At most, it is suspected that Bai Chun has done something wrong, but if you want to show evidence, it will be even more difficult. As soon as I entered the Penglai hall, I saw two unfortunate men kneeling on the thick carpet, but there was no figure of the empress mother at the top of the main hall. Who did these two people kneel for? "Why, why, why are you two kneeling here?" Li Hong kicked Li Xian next to him with his foot and asked in doubt. Li Xian looked up at him. He did not dare to speak. He had to wink at Li Hong. Seeing that Li Hong was still very confused, he had to say in a low voice: "the empress mother was angry about what happened last night. It is said that the emperor''s father was furious about Princess Wencheng''s death today in the imperial court." "Didn''t you go to court today? Peiyan, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou all died overnight Li Zhe pulled Li Hong''s dress and said in a low voice. "It''s none of your business. What are you doing on your knees..." "Kneel down for me, too!" Li Hong rushed to his ear and heard the wind. Needless to say, it must be a feather duster, so he quickly stepped back to avoid the thunder of Long Ma. But the feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand has no time to take it back. After Li Hong avoids it, it knocks on Li Xian''s shoulder, and immediately hits Li Xian with a grin on his face, but he doesn''t dare to cry out pain. "Kneel down!" Wu Mei''s face was blue. Overnight, Wencheng, Peiyan, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou died one after another. Chang''an western city has become a pot of porridge. Now, the prince and the two princes jointly fight Wencheng! What''s more hateful is that the street where there was a fight early this morning was closed because it was too late last night to completely clean up the traces of blood and fighting! "What the hell is going on?" Wu Mei holds a feather duster and looks at the three people kneeling in front of her. She asks in a cold voice. "Mother Mother, I don''t know what you mean? " Li Hong looked at the feather duster that made him dizzy, and asked some two skinned faces. At this time, Li Xian and Li Zhe were hopeless. Now they are like withered eggplant and defeated rooster. They hang their heads and dare not speak. Only in front of Long Ma''s prestige and huge pressure, he was the only one who dared to speak. "What''s wrong with Peiyan? Is it your idea? " Wu Mei stares at Li Hong''s eyes tightly, trying to find a trace of uneasiness and tension. But in the end, she only saw the confusion and perplexity from Li Hong''s eyes, even with a trace of surprise. "Peiyan, aren''t they in Dali temple? I asked Bai chun to send someone to protect me last night. What''s the matter with her mother? " The expression on Li Hong''s face, like the expression of darling Li Lingyue when she was cute and coquettish, looked at Long Ma and asked. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong quietly and then looks at Li Xian and Li Zhe. Seeing that they have no reaction to Li Hong''s words, she can''t help but wonder. Did these three people really not know that Peiyan and others in Dali Temple died last night? He sighed slightly, sat down on the chair, and said in a relaxed tone: "did you ask Bai chun to protect Peiyan last night to prevent Peiyan from being jailed?" "It''s not "Kneel down!" Wu Mei drinks coldly, pedals the nose to face, just as his face softens, he gets up on his own initiative, more and more lawless! "Oh." Someone had no choice but to kneel down and said: "last night, when the minister sent Bai chun to Dali temple, he was afraid of Peiyan''s accomplice. He forced him to let Peiyan go. Later, it turned out that his guess was right. Pei Yi, Xue Zhongzhang, Pei Yanxian and Liu Dewei conspired to rob Lao ba. Liu Dewei was the supervisor of Dali temple. If they acted inside and outside, they could rob Pei Yan and others, so for the sake of safety, the son minister sent a thousand soldiers from the butcher''s camp to Dali temple. " "Then your three brothers went to the west market where Pei Yi asked you to go alone? Are you not afraid of Pei Yi? They design to hold you in exchange for Pei Yan? " But what? Lao Ba and Li Lingyue are the sweethearts of you and the emperor. The children''s ministers discussed with them, that is, we would rather have something wrong with our brothers than let Lao Ba make any mistakes, right? What''s more, Pei Yi doesn''t dare to do anything about us if he wants to come here. " Two skin face in Wu Mei stare several eyes, or hey hey, stand up from the ground.Then flattering stand behind Wu Mei, help Wu Mei knead his shoulder, indicating that the two unlucky men also get up. But the two unfortunate men, without Wu Mei''s command, could not be as cheeky as he was, and did not have his bold courage. They stood up without the command of Long Ma. Wu Mei, enjoying Li Hong''s massage, slightly closed her eyes and said, "you two should get up. Last night, your brothers came together to rescue Li Dan, which means that you still care about Li Dan. It''s very valuable for the royal family to have such brotherhood. We are very pleased with your actions last night." "Yes, mother." Li Xian and Li Zhe, two hapless men, responded in the same voice, and then they got up honestly and stood on one side. "Is it true that Wencheng wants to shoot you?" Wu Mei frowned again. Li Zhi was furious because of Wencheng''s death. Although he was a Royal Royal Princess, he was deeply popular in the Tang Dynasty, especially in Tubo, for so many years. Now he has been labeled as a crime of conspiracy, and died in an ambiguous way. How could he not be angry. "It''s true. Last night, the emperor was injured and an arrow was shot on his shoulder." Li Zhe stepped forward and said. Last night, I followed Li Xian and the rise of the fifth killing. Besides, in the intense and suffocating battle, the whole people were in a state of intense blood and excitement. With the above cost, they sneaked into them and made them lose their sense. Naturally, they thought that it was normal for Li Hong to let Wencheng commit suicide. But when they woke up early this morning, thinking of all that happened last night, Li Xian and Li Zhe felt like they had a dream. They forced Princess Wencheng to commit suicide. Wu Mei tilted her head and looked at Li Hong. A little worry flashed in her eyes. Then she turned into a cold one. She asked calmly, "how is the injury? Is it serious?" "My son''s minister, thank you for your mother''s concern. It''s not serious. A little flesh wound is just a little bit hit by the arrow, which is not in the way." Li Hong feels the love of Long Ma, Meizizi explains. "This will soon spread to Tubo. If you add the instigation of those who are interested in it, I''m afraid Dai Zhide will not be able to suppress him in Tubo. Don''t let your guard down because of Wen Cheng''s death. What do you think?" Wu Mei for Peiyan and other people''s death, although there are doubts, but the person has died, how can she do? What''s more, Peiyan should have died, but he has not been interrogated clearly. He was so murdered in Dali temple. Now he has become one of the suspects of Peiyan''s murder. As the Minister of Dali temple, di Renjie can''t hang on his face now. He died under his nose, which made him suspect by his courtiers whether he was instructed by the queen to murder Peiyan. Rumors began to spread above the court that di Renjie had a handle on Pei Yan. He was afraid that he would be confessed to the court during the three Hall trial. Therefore, he killed Peiyan first. In a word, there are all kinds of rumors, and these rumors are like flying snow outside. They were uploaded from the court early this morning. "The Empress Dowager planned to inform Jinghui, Lin Shiling and Yiyang in a moment. After the first day of the new year, they would rush over and go with aunt Wencheng''s coffin." Li Hong''s surprised hand stopped on Wu Mei''s shoulder. He did not expect that the first time the empress mother was concerned about the severe situation of Tubo, rather than the rumors on the court. "Who told you to stop, go on." The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand knocked on the table and urged. "Yes, mother." "You don''t have to wait for the new year''s day. Since you want to set up the Tutu of Tubo, you have to go to Tubo to bury at the first time after Wencheng''s death, give mang song mang Zan and convey to Tubo the respect of the Tang Dynasty..." "No need? Now the children''s ministers have firmly controlled "It has to be so. Who knows whether Wencheng left any last words in Tubo. In case of the news of her death, Bi Jinghui and Dai Zhide will arrive in Tubo first. Dai Zhide alone, even with Anxi''s troops, may not be able to suppress her. As you said, Wen Cheng''s influence in Tibet is too great. You should not be too careless!" Wu Mei is worried and worried. Li Hong is confused by Wen Cheng''s death. She is so happy that she can''t get over herself again. "Yes, I will arrange for them to leave immediately when the snow stops outside." Li Hong said gratefully that no matter what, the Queen Mother''s beating was for his own good. Li Hong''s heart was moved in addition to gratitude. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 Wu Mei sat in her chair and looked at the snowflake outside. After a long time, she said, "you know all the rumors on the court. Help the empress mother to eliminate the influence of this incident. Peiyan died before the third court trial, which will make the court produce a lot of turbulence. On the first day of the day, neither I nor your father and Emperor want to have any more accidents on the court hall. This court was made a mess by you two days ago, and there are more than 30% more new faces. " "This can only show that Peiyan''s power is too large. He has been serving as a middle school secretary for many years, and he has cultivated his own party members." "Are you accusing me of your mother? It''s accusing the Empress Dowager of improper employment "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I think Di Renjie has already started the matter of eliminating the influence. Besides, the corpses of Pei Yi and others are all there, and there are eight old ladies testifying with the palace maids, and What about Wei Tuan? What about your maid of honor? " Li Hong was surprised when he thought of this place. He looked at the other maidens in the palace to see if there was any shadow of Wei tuan''er. "You don''t have to worry about it. The empress mother knows how to do it. After the first day of the new year, you can go. The empress mother promised you to go to the south of the Yangtze River. But if your father and Emperor agree or not, you have to say it yourself. I can''t make decisions for your father." "Well, mother, you can rest assured that your son minister will be able to persuade his father. You also know that Peiyan''s aftereffects on Chang''an and the court hall have such an influence. Yangzhou can''t tell what it is like now, so it''s impossible for him to go this time." "Come on, don''t be a good seller in front of me. Go ahead. Your father and Emperor are still in xuanzheng hall. You are angry at this time. You three can go over." Wu Mei waves her hand impatiently. She finds that Li Hong, a little rabbit, stays in Chang''an like a tiger in a cage. As soon as he heard that he agreed to let him out of Chang''an, the whole person seemed to become bright all at once. They salute Wu Mei one by one, and then they go out of Penglai hall. Li Zhe and Li Xian are not far away from Penglai hall. They begin to complain that Li Hong killed himself too much last night. Why did he have to let Wencheng commit suicide? Now, his father''s heart is not good. If they go through, they will be damned by his father. Walking in the palace which is still full of snowflakes, if you look at it, you can see that there is a vast expanse of white. Even Jin Wuwei in the palace is like a snowman, standing still in the snow. Before he arrived at xuanzheng hall, di Renjie was covered with thick snow. Standing in the passage where the minister had been walking, he looked around in the direction of the harem. From a distance, a black and white figure paced back and forth anxiously in the snow. The snow under his feet was solid and solid. "Pei Yan, they died, really not you?" Li Xian lowered his head and thought about Li Hong''s every move yesterday. Only when he was at the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion was he holding Bai Chun in his arms and talking about it was the most suspicious time. But it doesn''t mean that Li Hong did it. Moreover, he told the Empress Dowager just now that Bai Chun went over to protect Peiyan. Who knows Peiyan is still dead under the protection of all levels. "Did I have time to kill Peiyan yesterday? I can''t separate myself. How can I kill Peiyan? " Li Hong shook the snowflake on his body, looked at the shadow of Di Renjie, and bravely walked to the front. "Bai Chun has time." Li Zhe said. "Are you stupid! If Bai Chun had time to kill Pei Yan, last night, the three of you and I had already died. You still want to expect Bai chun to come and save you! " Li Hong once again kicked Li Zhe''s ass, a big footprint with snow, and even Wu Mei in Penglai hall behind her, saw it clearly. Looking at the three people walking side by side, the scene of happiness is much more harmonious than the situation in which Li Tai and Li Chengqian were at each other''s swords and full of fighting atmosphere, although there were disputes and discussions from time to time. From time to time, Wu Mei looked at the snowflakes flying all over the sky, and from time to time looked at the three brothers walking in the wind and snow. In her heart, for no reason, she arrived at the bursts of joy and peace: "if you can always be so harmonious, it is really a blessing to the royal family." When the three brothers saw Di Renjie and found them, they immediately showed a feeling of relief. They quickly walked up to the three people and saluted one by one. Then they apologized and said, "please forgive me for being rude. I want to be alone..." "OK, OK, OK, that''s what you did in Dali temple. It''s mysterious, as if I''d like to listen to it." Li Zhe looks at the pockmarked Di Renjie and drags Li Xian''s sleeve impatiently. They take the lead to go to xuanzheng hall. Seeing that they had gone far away, Li Hong looked up at the heavy snow still falling, pointed to a corridor not far away, and said, "go ahead, go there and talk about it." "Yes, your highness, I''m waiting for your highness here. I''m afraid your Highness has guessed the purpose of your coming?" "I don''t know. You''re a deep and good cover up. I can''t guess what you''re looking for me today." Li Hong put his hands in his sleeve, stood under the corridor, looked at the snow outside, said faintly.Di Renjie showed a self mocking smile on his face and said slowly: "Your Highness is joking. I dare not hide anything from you. But your Highness has made me suffer this time. I just want to know how your highness came up with this wonderful plan? " Li Hong took his hands out of his sleeve, tilted his head and looked at di Renjie. He said impatiently, "Di Ma Zi, if you have something to say, if you have nothing to do, go away. I have no time to play riddles with you." Li Hong didn''t believe it. Di Renjie could see that he died of carbon monoxide poisoning. In his memory, it was the Song Dynasty that recorded the death of carbon monoxide poisoning in history. So he was sure that at this time, people were still confused about the concept of carbon monoxide poisoning and carbon furnace poisoning. Even in the case of carbon monoxide poisoning recorded in the book Xi Yuan Lu of the Southern Song Dynasty, people often think that the cause of carbon monoxide poisoning is smoke. At that time, people could not distinguish the smoke from the colorless and tasteless gas, so at this time, they were not afraid of Di Renjie finding out what had happened. Moreover, for the sake of safety, he was afraid that di Renjie would find out any clues, so he didn''t even want to use the poison given to Wencheng last night. After all, it was not easy to get in touch with Peiyan. Even if he did, it would be easy for him to stay on the handle. Second, poisoning words, with the shrewd and rigorous of the hemp son, it is sure to be able to find out. Seeing that Li Hong''s answer was accurate, di Renjie was like an innocent man who did not know that Peiyan and others were dead, so he had to stop trying and instead asked for advice: "Your Highness must have heard from the queen. Peiyan, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhizhou died in a strange way last night. There was no trace of fighting at the scene. He even heard from the prison that there were three prisons all night The room was quiet and According to the jailer, they were all calm when they died. It didn''t look like someone was poisoned to death. " "Is it sleep, as you say?" Li Hong asked. "This..." Di Renjie Leng his highness, some doubt his guess, is not really the prince''s Highness for it? "It''s the first time I''ve heard that..." "That''s not true. When Xu Jingzong died, he had to sleep unconsciously? If you don''t believe it, you can ask Xu Yanbo. He is in the east palace. " Li Hong said with ease. "Your Highness, even if there is sleeping death, it is a coincidence, isn''t it?" Di Renjie wanted to capture some useful information from Li Hong''s eyes, but in the end, it was still in vain. Li Hong''s performance was completely ignorant. "Well, you should first ask yourself, is there something shady about you that Pei Yan pinched in your hand, so you were killed by you in silence? Of course, it is also possible that Liu Dewei did it. After all, he is also a member of Dali temple, isn''t he? " Li Hong said with a mysterious smile: "you''d better put your mind on how to eliminate the bad influence of Peiyan''s death on chaotang and you. As for how to die, people are there. Are you still afraid that the corpse will run away? We should pay attention to the priority of everything. Otherwise, the one in the harem will blame you. Think about it yourself. " After that, Pei Hongjie wanted to save her life. What''s more, if Li Dan was robbed, I''m afraid Peiyan would have to be robbed and killed. In this way, Peiyan should actually thank himself. The xuanzheng hall is close at hand. The two unfortunate men learned to be good this time. They didn''t go in at the first time. Instead, they were under the porch of xuanzheng hall, accompanied by Lian tie, to avoid snow and wait for themselves. "Why don''t you two go first?" Li Hong stood under the porch eaves. Lian tie quickly patted the snow on his body for him. Li Zhe rolled his eyes, shook his body as if he was anxious to urinate, and said discontentedly, "why, we''ll go first and let our father scold him and vent. Then you can go in and pick up the ready-made ones? We''re not stupid. " "What Lao Qi said is reasonable. I agree that you should go first this time. We should be reprimanded together, and we should be reprimanded together. You should be at the head." Li Xian watched a group of palace people walking slowly in the snow. It seemed that it was time for lunch, but he estimated that his lunch would be used together with the evening meal. "You two are really promising." Li Hong despised the next two people, and then turned his head. Looking at Lian tie, he inquired: "what''s the matter? Is your anger gone? At least you know what''s going on? " "Back to your highness, after going to the imperial court today, I went to the empress to have a bad temper, and then called the king of Yin to the study for inquiry. But the king didn''t know anything, but he said that he fell asleep last night and didn''t know what happened, let alone aunt Wencheng. Zong Chuke and the Minister of the Ministry of punishment were also summoned to ask, but No one can give a complete account of what happened last night. Therefore, the maidservant thinks that you and the king Pei and the king of England will have to solve the doubts of his majesty. " Even iron, looking at no one around, whispered in a low voice. "OK, I know. Lead the way. If I don''t believe it, I can eat the three of us." "Try it! Give me some seasoning, and I''d like to eat you three animals raw! " Lizhi''s voice came from the window behind him."Er..." Li Hong looks back quickly, NIMA! Four people stood at the window of long dad''s study and talked for a long time! This is not to seek death is what! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 Li Zhi roared and coughed in the imperial study. The maids and eunuchs standing outside the study kept silent and looked down at their feet. They tried their best to let their brains fall into the realm of emptiness. As long as their ears were erect, they should not miss your Majesty''s call. "Sooner or later, you three animals will be angry to death!" "Father, calm down!" "Sooner or later, you will be angry with me!" "Father, calm down." Lian tie stood at the door. These two words, which had just reached his ears, had been heard more than 30 times from his Majesty''s study today. From his Majesty''s mouth, the words of "sooner or later you three animals will die of anger" will ring out. Next, the prince''s highness must speak in a low voice with the king of England and the king of PEI. Since entering the study, the only word he has ever said is: "father, please be angry." Li Zhi''s chest heaved violently, and his face was blue as he sat behind the desk. In front of him, Li Hong was the head of the three "animals" kneeling down "Is that really the case? Wen Cheng even shot you? " Li Zhi''s anger eased a little after listening to the narration of three brothers. If Wen Cheng had killed the three of them as they said, it would have been a crime worthy of death! But Wencheng made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty! Although it is not as good as Princess Zhao of Pingyang, who fought with Gaozu to guard Niangzi pass, she has made some achievements in the temple. Although it is said that she has done something harmful to the interests of the Tang Dynasty in order to restore the country to Tubo. However, compared with the short-term peace of the Tang Dynasty, which was achieved by marrying Tubo far away in those days, these things are hardly matters. This is also the reason why Li Zhi was angry. If such a Royal Princess, who could share the merits with Princess Zhao of Pingyang, was forced to die by his three "brutes" for no reason, how would he face his ancestors in the future? How to face the court officials and other royal clans! How will this incident be recorded in history books? Do you want to follow the example of the late emperor and discuss with the Historiographer about changing the history books? On this day, Princess Wencheng died in Xishi and was sent to the Zongzheng temple. Before he could feel sad and recover, di Renjie began to report that Peiyan, Xue Yuanchao and Gao Zhi, three of them, died in Dali temple for no reason last night. Early in the morning, it was all about frustrating him. As a younger brother of the Tang Dynasty, on the eve of the coming of the first day of the Tang Dynasty, such an incident happened. Li Zhi could hardly be angry. So Wu Mei was reprimanded by him for no reason in the early morning. He even counted Wu Mei''s account of the three "beasts" who ran to the west market last night to save Lao Ba and forced him to die. This means that you, the queen, are too indulgent in the three "brutes" on weekdays. But who is Wu Mei? That''s the one who became emperor later! There are two tigers in one mountain, not to mention two dragons in a Daming Palace! As expected, the couple had a fierce quarrel in the Penglai palace. In the end, a male dragon and a female dragon had a quarrel. Wu Mei finally breathed her anger on Li Xian and Li Zhe. When Li Hong went in, Wu Mei''s anger was almost gone. But now, above the chaotang hall and in Penglai hall, there is no place for him to vent his anger. Naturally, he wants to vent his anger on the three unfortunate men kneeling in front of him. The shoulder injury was revealed by Li Hong, which made the Dragon father''s face look better. He waved weakly, indicating that the three of them would get up and reply. So the three people stood in a row and continued to wait for the Dragon father to scold them again: sooner or later, you three brutes will die of anger. "Well Sooner or later, I will die of anger in the hands of your three beasts "Father, calm down." "Enough! Li Hong, are you the crown prince, the Secretary of the book, or the governor of Anxi, and Tubo has always been under your control. Now that Wencheng is dead, will the situation of Tubo change? What can you do to deal with it? Is that Zanpu mangsong mangzan, who is going to be held back by you to die? " Li Zhi, who had almost lost his Qi, began to consider the next situation in Tubo. "Back to my father, my son''s ministers really have this intention." "Is mangsong mangzan dead? Wen Cheng has been kept by you until now. Aren''t you afraid that Wen Cheng''s death will cause turbulence in Tubo? Now that people are dead, mang song and mang Zan, if you want to let him die, you will not be afraid of the Turpan unrest and it will be difficult to suppress it? You are doing it for your own sake, ignoring the interests of the Tang Dynasty, aren''t you? " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong with no good breath. After finishing speaking, he went to the door of the study and asked Lian tie to hand over the tea. "Kill the heart, perish the country and destroy the literature! Dai Zhide has also made some achievements in Tubo in recent years. The characters, books and speeches of the Tang Dynasty have been popularized among Tubo. What''s more, the execution of mang song and mang Zan by his son''s minister was not for his own personal gain. Moreover The son minister didn''t want him to die at once. However, he had to wait for three or five years until the Tubo Prefecture was completely stable, and then he would be executed. " Li Hong stood next to Li Zhi, lowered his head and said."A few years later Forget it, you beat Tubo with your own hand. As for how to do it I''m old and I''m out of energy. Let''s go. " Li Zhi naturally understood that the execution in Li Hong''s mouth was what happened. If a person wants to die alone, there will be many ways to die for him. Li Hong is not a fool. Of course, it is impossible to execute mang song mang Zan blatantly. As for how mang song mang Zan died three or five years later, Li Zhi naturally knew that there was no need to pursue the matter. The cruelty of political struggle is like this, death will make you die great! of value! It can''t be obscure! Just like the last sentence asked by Princess Wencheng before her death, can mangsong mangzan not die? Li Hong gave a negative answer. However, both of them understood that when discussing whether mangsong mangzan could survive, they were not discussing whether mangsong mangzan would be executed immediately. After all, mang song mang Zan still has value for Li Hong to make use of at this time. When Li Hong squeezes out all his value, it will be the real death of mangsong mangzan. Princess Wencheng pleaded with Li Hong on behalf of mang song mangzan to understand whether Li Hong could give him a way to live when he had no value in Li Hong''s eyes. "Father emperor, Tubo is high-lying, prone to landslides and other natural disasters, so in Tubo..." "I''m just asking about it. You can do it yourself." Li Zhi waved again powerless. And Li Xian, whose head has been lowered by the side, is suddenly pounding violently! What Li Zhi said just now that Li Hong was allowed to toss about was already making him feel a little desperate. Now I heard my father calling himself in front of Li Hong, Li Xian''s heart was even more desperate! Is there really no chance? Does Li Hong belong to the throne? I really can only be a prince all my life! Li Xian''s subtle change of expression was not noticed for a moment. Instead, they all looked at the hands of the palace maids, which made people move their fingers and eat delicious meals one by one. Li Hong entered the palace late, and he came after dinner in the east palace. However, Li Xian and Li Zhe came from their own residence with empty stomachs. In addition, they had a toss last night, and they didn''t have breakfast. When they saw the delicious meal, Li Zhe''s stomach began to cry. The voice was so loud that even Li Zhi, who was farthest from him, heard it. He stopped his pen and glanced around the three people. Then he said coldly, "go back to have dinner. I don''t have any food for you here." "Yes, my father, and my son''s minister will leave." Li Zhe was the first one to say. After hearing Lizhi''s voice, Li Xian, who wakes up from despair, looks at the meal blankly and leaves in a hurry. "You stay. I have business to discuss with you." Li Zhi looked at Li Hong also want to withdraw with him, and snorted. "Yes, father." Someone who pretends to be a filial son, also imitates Li Xian, Li Zhe''s Gongjin appearance, salutes and says. After Li Xian and Li Zhe left, Li Zhi walked to the table where the maid had arranged the meal. Instead of letting Li Hong sit down, he sat down and asked Li Hong what he thought of Peiyan''s death. Naturally, Li Hong couldn''t tell the truth, so he repeated what he had said in Penglai hall and told Li Zhi. "It''s too strange. Although Xue Zhongzhang is a supervisor of Dali temple, is he saving Peiyan or harming Peiyan? Now it seems that there is no evidence of death. I can only hope that di Renjie can find out any clues so as to give an account to the court. " Li Zhi said with some headache. It''s almost past the new year''s day, but there are more and more disturbing facts. None of them can make him worry. Sometimes I really want to give up the position of emperor to the "beast" in front of him. But looking at what the "beast" has done in the past two days, he is hesitant. His mind is really unstable. "Sit down and eat." Li Zhi raised his head again and looked discontentedly at the prince who pretended not to take the initiative to sit down. "No, you can tell me something. If you can do it, I will spare no effort to help my father to do it. I will never give up." Li Hong''s shaking hands refused to sit down and said firmly. "Well, then Since you have said that, I have a small matter for you to do me a favor, that What, you Mother there, do you think you can go over and give me some good words? Today, the continuous stream of things above the court is a headache to me... " "Father, this Forget it. You''re the one who''s in trouble, or you''re alone... " "Didn''t you just say you''d have to go through fire and water?" Li Zhi didn''t like it when he put away his chopsticks. "But you can''t do it without going through fire and water. You have to sacrifice half of your life. If you can''t do it, you''d better leave first, please." "You Come back! You try... " Li Zhi looked at a man''s shadow and ran away. Then he looked at a table of delicacies and lost his appetite: "this Take these meals with you. I will follow Queen Together EatWhen talking about dining, Lian tie didn''t recognize the determination of heart, but he heard a hint of generosity on the mountain and under the sea of fire! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 Lin Shiling shook off a large number of snowflakes on his body, and rubbed the soles of his feet again and again. Seeing all the grains of grain that he felt that he was going to rub the soles of his shoes thin, this guy stopped and motioned him to lead him to his highness. Compared with the study in Lizheng hall, the warm conference hall is much larger, more luxurious and noble. This is also the place where the prince''s highness holds separate discussions with important officials. People who can enter this chamber have basically reached a tacit agreement between the officials of the court. That is, the people who can enter this hall are absolutely The prince''s trust, the prince''s confidant. Lin Shiling is also the nearby Xiaoxue and mangzhong, who have been taught by Bai Chun these years, and they are like human spirits. Therefore, for the conversation between the king and his ministers, he naturally understood what he meant. As soon as the questions and answers were answered, the king and the Minister decided the overall situation of Tubo in the future, and even the death date of mang song and mang Zan had been determined. After seeing Lin Shiling away, Princess Yiyang and her son-in-law Quanyi come to the east palace. The dinner is naturally spent in the East Palace, and it is also Li Hong''s practice of the two people. With Quanyi''s embarrassed look, Yiyang''s boss is not willing to wriggle for a long time. After extorting a large amount of discount from Taiyi city from Li Hong, Yiyang soars into the snow like a cheerful bird. Before going to the south of the Yangtze River, the trivial things have been basically arranged, and the rest of the things are not important. After he left, there are his father and his mother. So Li Hong, who is waiting for the first day of the new year, has nothing to do with himself. In the Tang Dynasty, the younger brother of the Yiyang couple was good at music. No matter Li Yuan, Li Shimin, or his dragon father, Li Hong didn''t realize that they had any musical talent. However, they had high enthusiasm. In addition, no one beat them and only paid homage, which made their mood even higher. "Shangyuan, Eryi, Sancai, Sishi, Wuxing, Liulv, Qizheng, Bafeng, Jiugong, Shizhou, Deyi, Qingyun" and other songs are similar to Li Hong''s ears. While talking with Banmei and Xulan, he went back to the Jiuxian gate again and again. Just as soon as he got to the Jiuxian gate, he saw a large group of honor guards stopped at the door and watched it carefully. It turned out that it was the honor guard of the Dragon father who didn''t know the music in his mouth. He turned around and looked at the grains and cheetahs with big bags and small bags behind him. He couldn''t carry them back. So he had to brave his head and stare at the Dragon father''s guard of honor. He led the four people behind him into Xiao Shufei''s courtyard. The snow-white snow in the courtyard has been swept to both sides early. Obviously, Xiao Shufei cleaned it up when the Dragon father came. Otherwise, because of Xiao Shufei''s casual character, the thick snow that had been in the next day or two nights should be allowed to melt by herself. As soon as he came in, he saw Lian tie standing at the door waiting for himself: "Your Highness, your majesty said that you should go in directly. As for the gifts, the maids will take them." "I''m not filial to my father. Why should you collect it? If you want to collect it, you should be the maid of the mother''s concubine. How old are you? Move "This But Your majesty tells me I dare not refuse "It''s not too heavy. Take it." Li Hong shrugged his shoulders. Someone in the hall was watching his ups and downs coldly, so he had to compromise. Someone walked into the main hall, he and Xiao Shufei met Li Zhi with a two skinned face. Just after the ceremony, Li Zhi asked, "what are you doing here?" "Let me have a look at my mother''s concubine and tell her that this morning, the sister-in-law of Yiyang emperor and her husband-in-law, escorted by Jinghui and Lin Shiling, have already gone to Tubo. Come and see if she needs anything." Li Hong wanted to sit down and talk, but he was kicked by the Dragon father, so he had to continue standing and saying. "Hong''er, you''re welcome. I don''t want anything here. It''s rare that you have such a heart. Please sit here." Xiao Shufei said with a smile, and then patted the chair beside her, indicating Li Hong to sit on her side. "Thank you very much? Are you playing chess with my father? Look at the situation, father, you In three or five steps, you will... " As soon as Li Hong sat down, he noticed that Li Zhi and Xiao Shufei were expecting a lot of chess pieces. However, the situation seemed to be unfavorable to long father. However, it is rare that they can sit together to play chess and chat with each other so quietly before it clears up after snow. "It''s your father who let me. My chess skills are taught by your majesty." Xiao Shufei doesn''t go to see Lizhi''s more and more smelly face and explains to Li Hong. Naturally, Li Hong did not dare to look at his father''s ugly face, but he was in a bad mood when he wanted to come here. He was afraid that it was not just because he would lose the chess game? It should be that Xiao Shufei didn''t want to leave the nine immortals gate and go to the newly built Wu palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 After watching long dad struggle for several steps in the end and regret several moves with shameless regret, he finally threw in his son to admit defeat, but in the end, he threw his anger on his head and complained repeatedly that his appearance disturbed his thinking, causing him to be distracted and lose several sets to Xiao Shufei. Li Hong had no choice but to turn her eyes. What she said was really similar. Xiao Shufei also talked to me. She said more than you. Why didn''t you see people distracted? As a filial son, of course, he did not dare to say it openly. After two words of disgust in his heart, he shifted the topic to the palace of King Wu, which was to be rebuilt after the first spring of the new year. Li Zhi also silently praised him and nodded at him. Laozi was in trouble. As a son, he should come out to help, didn''t he? Xiao Shufei sat there, listening to her father and son. She praised the ruins of King Wu''s mansion as a flower, but she still shook her head firmly. She has been living here all these years, but it is a quiet place for her to cultivate her self-cultivation. When she thought of leaving here, she still had some feelings that could not be separated. Although there are high walls on all sides, the sunshine that can be seen every day is very limited, especially in winter, the day is very short, and the brilliant sunshine, when it comes to the courtyard, is also in a hurry, never willing to stay too much. But even so, over the years, she has poured too much emotion into the courtyard, especially when the queen has been here, and her majesty has spent an occasional night here, which makes Xiao Shufei''s choice really difficult. Li Zhi stares at Li Hong and signals him to continue. After the first day of the new year, your little bunny is going to the south of the Yangtze River. If you can''t do this well, you should not go. But how can Li Hong fully understand Xiao Shufei''s meaning? Originally, Xiao Shufei had developed a quiet and far-reaching mind many years ago. Naturally, she did not have many ideas about the changes of the environment. Besides, she had to deal with the emotional affairs with Li Zhi, so Li Hong could not fully understand Xiao Shufei''s real ideas even though she was a fairy. For a moment, I really couldn''t figure out how to persuade him, so I had to say, "let''s see the flowers bloom and fall in front of the court. I have no intention of going or staying. I hope the sky is full of clouds. As the saying goes, "life is joyful, and death is without regret. The water is still in bloom. Who can rest in peace. The moon is clear and the wind is clear, and there is no need to worry about it. ". So, mother concubine, you lived in Guanyun hall in those days. Now, what did the father and emperor do for that It''s already planned. After the reconstruction of King Wu''s residence, it will be renamed Guiyun Pavilion. You have to be considerate of your father''s good intentions. " Concubine Xiao Shufei gave Li Hong a blank look and said with a light smile, "hong''er, when did you learn to cheat me? You come to me, but you never said anything against your heart. For your father''s sake, do you even want to cheat me? I heard that the reconstruction of King Wu''s residence was for two foreign women, not for me. " Li Hong listened to the meaning of Xiao Shufei''s words. Well, he had better not join in. It was obviously not something that he would like or not to do. Instead, Xiao Shufei was competing with Jin Rongqi and Zhang Lushui, so she still had Thirty-six Strategies and was the best way to go. I don''t know whether Xiao Shufei is talking with her mother or how. She is unwilling to leave her yard. Maybe she is afraid that she will lose her identity by living with Jin Rongqi and Zhang Lushui? Once again, Li Hong ran out of Xiao Shufei''s yard in spite of his father''s voice. He did what he had to do. The rest was between the older generation. He could not join in, or he would be easily beaten by his mother. After he came out of the Imperial Palace in a hurry, he didn''t even return to the east palace. He just sent Banmei and xunlan back to the east palace. Then he let the two men, grain grain grain and cheetah, drive out of the imperial city and run to the home of Pei Xingjian, his future father-in-law. The snow on the streets of Chang''an has been cleared to both sides. The streets which were cleaned for a day yesterday have been restored to their usual prosperity after the snow has been cleared. In the bustling streets lined with shops, carriages, sedan chairs on the shoulders of sedan bearers, scholars, girls and celebrities have sprung up one after another. It is not hard to imagine that at this moment, temples, scenic spots and the most famous Qujiang Lake must be crowded with people, full of literati and scholars, looking at the vast white snow The scenery is composed of poems and poems, and plays the role of a romantic figure. What is different from the usual is that at this time, everyone''s face is less in a hurry, more in celebration and joy. Obviously, with the pace of the new year''s day getting closer, people''s inner joy is also getting heavier and heavier. "Has Pei WANYING come back from Lantian? I''ve heard that so far, none of the mothers are willing to go to their place to give birth to their children. They all ask the doctor to go home? " Li Hong sat in the carriage, leisurely asked about the grain of grain and the cheetah. "Yes, your highness, not to mention the puerpera, but some minor diseases such as wind and cold. The people still hope to invite the doctor to see a doctor at home, and no one is willing to go there. Even with Dr. Sun, no one is willing to see a doctor in Lantian hospital. " The cheetah shook his head and thought that his highness was wrong. After its completion, the blue sky medical college has a large scale and covers a vast area. In addition to the college, it is also a building named as the hospital. However, nowadays, more doctors are invited to visit each day, and less people visit the hospital.The medical fees and so on are not enough to support Lantian''s expenses. All along, Bai Chun, the unjust big head, pays a lot of money every month to maintain the normal operation of Lantian medical college. "Why don''t you raise the doctor''s fee for going out, so that someone will come? I don''t believe that they all have money. After doubling the fee, they go home and ask for a doctor. " Li Hong did not look out of the window said. "Your Highness, it''s said that it''s not a matter of consulting for money, but that the common people feel unsafe. Once they go in, they all wear white coats. The people think it''s unlucky to see a patient inside. The plain clothes are always worn only when they are buried. Now when they enter Lantian hospital, the people always mistakenly think that someone is dead. Therefore, Dr. Sun has a headache." Grain of grain drives carriage, turn head to look at carriage behind saying. "That old man sun didn''t want to quit?" Li Hong was very curious. Since he was so lonely, he should have closed his door for a long time. "I don''t know about this slave. It seems that there is a reason why I didn''t dare to ask." The door of the carriage opened immediately. Pei Xingjian and his wife, as well as the servants of the family, and so on, stood in two rows, solemnly waiting for the prince''s arrival. Li Hong got out of the carriage and looked at the extraordinary battle at the door. He said with a smile, "you welcome me to your house like this. I''m sorry that I came here empty handed." Li Hong spread his hands and said that he was sorry, but his face did not mean to be embarrassed at all. A pair of eyes looked for a long time from the two lines standing at the door, but did not see Pei WANYING''s figure. So they had to look at Pei Xingjian curiously. What do you mean? If it wasn''t for your daughter, I wouldn''t come. Oh, I''m here. Would you hide your daughter? Pei Xingjian looked at Li Hong''s smiling face. He had been with the prince for four or five years. Naturally, he knew the prince''s temperament. He said with a bitter smile, "I hope your highness forgive me. Although I don''t know how my daughter and you are now, anyway, the little girl is still waiting for words. If you stand at the door to greet him, it will make people laugh." "Neither can I?" Li Hong asked. "No one can do it." Pei Xingjian firmly said, but in his heart added a sentence: "in addition to you, anyone can." As Pei Xingjian enters the main hall, he sees Huameng and Jingzhe. As for Pei WANYING''s figure, he still doesn''t know where Pei Xingjian is hiding. In the face of Li Hong''s eyes, Huameng and Jingzhe don''t know what to do. Therefore, for the sake of the relationship between the prince and miss Pei, they did not dare to informate for his highness. Now miss Pei is in the boudoir. What''s more, what''s more, Mr. Pei told Miss Pei today: "today the prince comes here, but you have to be a little bit of a lady. You can''t look at the prince in front of your mother when I''m not at home." Pei WANYING''s face turned red and hid in her boudoir. She said nothing. She waited for Li Hong to come and see if her father would let her out. After the two sides had settled down, Mrs. Pei naturally had to do everything by herself. Although her royal highness often came to the mansion and looked at Li Hong as half a son-in-law in her heart, the prince was the crown prince. Even if she went to the house eight times a day, she should have the courtesy. "Your Highness left Chang''an after the first day of the lunar new year. Therefore, I invite your highness to come to my humble home. First, I want to thank your Highness for his promotion. The second is to thank his Highness for his care for the little girl and the humble wife. I can''t thank you so much for your Royal Highness''s kindness. I certainly won''t let your highness down on me. Whether it''s for the Tang Dynasty or for your highness, I''ll do my best and die. " Pei Xingjian stroked his beard and said solemnly. "It''s good to know. After I leave Chang''an, I don''t think it''s too quiet to come to the chaotang hall. What should come is still coming. You and Cui Yuanzong need to jointly control all this. But today I don''t talk about government affairs, just private affairs. You''re busy and I''ll turn around. " With a wave of his hand, er PI Lian went straight out of the main hall in spite of his master''s astonishment, and went to the direction of his daughter''s boudoir in the backyard. "This..." Pei Xingjian stood at the door of the hall, looking at the prince who was more familiar with PEI WANYING''s boudoir in which direction. He stretched out his arm and wanted to block him, but he didn''t know how to stop him. Even if he did, would people listen to him? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 Pei Xingjian''s arm was frozen in the air, and looking at his back which flashed around the corner, he could not help but think of Yang Sijian drinking with himself in pingkangfang a few days ago. Obviously, Yang Sijian was worried about his daughter Yang Yu when he saw his Royal Highness''s favor to Pei WANYING, so he took the initiative to extend an olive branch to himself, hoping to get some good words from him in front of his highness. However, Pei Xingjian always looked down on Yang Sijian. He didn''t know how he was in front of the prince. However, in the courtiers'' contacts, he always used to employ people in front of him and not in front of him. He was used to seeking profits only. He did not make sincere friends in the imperial court these years. Instead, he always let other colleagues criticize him. And this, presumably, is part of the reason why the queen appointed her daughter Yang Yu as the crown princess. After all, in the eyes of the empress, if the father of the crown prince is a well-known and sociable person in the imperial court, he will often bring a lot of troubles to his royal highness. Moreover, if one is not well controlled, after his royal highness becomes the throne, it is easy to form a court power dominated by the prince''s father. In this way, with the crown princess''s promotion to the queen of the mother''s world and some pillow side style, it is easy for the court to be controlled by the people on the princess''s side. What''s more, the imperial court is the center of the ever-changing struggle for rights. As time goes on, this force has great hidden dangers for the court and the Tang Dynasty. Pei Xingjian looked at the empty backyard, then looked at the blocked boudoir of Pei WANYING, shook his head and sighed, and turned back to prepare a dinner party for the prince with his wife. He could see that the prince''s feelings for Pei WANYING were from the heart. Both on the surface and in fact, and on her own, especially on Pei WANYING''s heart, before she entered the palace, she was sent home by maid, eunuch and maid of honor, and even the eunuch close to her. This is not even the crown prince and Princess ordered by the queen. Moreover, the queen must know about such a nonsense of the prince''s highness, but she didn''t warn the prince to be restrained. I think she agreed with them Private life? When he thought of the four words of private life, Pei Xingjian couldn''t help but stagger his feet and almost fell to the ground with garlic. The word "lead the wolf into the house" ran into his mind and haunted him for a long time. Pei WANYING is so lazy that she doesn''t move in the snow. Even Pei WANYING thinks this guy will die after this winter? Every day is always a lazy, tired feeling, people have to worry, it will not pass this winter. But just as she was looking at the calf like Bai Qi and thinking about her worries, Bai Qi''s huge wolf head suddenly lifted up, and her ears suddenly stood up. She listened to the footsteps outside, but before Pei WANYING asked what was wrong with her, she was going to lie down dead. She was also indifferent to Pei WANYING''s questions. Pei WANYING gave a white look. She stretched her slender jade finger and stroked her black fur subconsciously: "when do you think my father will let me go out to see that man? Is that man afraid of his father? Should not be afraid of it, he is the prince, there is no reason to be afraid of his father, should be the father afraid of him. But why didn''t he come to see me Why doesn''t my father let me out? " "What do you want to go out for?" "Who?" Pei WANYING''s beautiful eyes are full of surprise. She looks at the door of her boudoir and asks for a certain question. And the next white Qi just opened his eyes and turned them over, and then closed his eyes again. Just now he heard the sound of footsteps. When he confirmed that it was the steps of people he knew, he was lazy and didn''t pay attention to it. "Who do you think I am?" Li Hong opened the door himself and came in with a smile. What caught his eyes was Pei WANYING, with her beautiful cheeks and surprise, standing in the hall of her boudoir, with her eyes wide open and staring at those who were "rude" running in. Pei WANYING looks at Li Hong, who turns around and closes the door. She walks forward two steps excitedly. Then she sees Li Hong turn around, and she lowers her head in shame. She is too shy to move forward. Standing there looking down at the carpet at the foot: "how did you get here? What about my father? Did he ask you to come here? " "Your father, I don''t know. I told him to let him do his own thing. Don''t worry about me. I can just walk around by myself." Li Hong originally thought that she was a hot shaver, but Pei WANYING did not see herself for several days. She was very excited to meet her, which made him feel warm and full. Pei WANYING chuckled. That''s how this person is. Heaven is not afraid of the earth. When you come to someone else''s house, you should be like your own east palace. You can do whatever you want, regardless of other people''s feelings. But think of the prince so, is not to see himself earlier? So the heart is a sweet, happy blame way: "how can anyone come to other people''s home, their turn around everywhere? I''ve also been transferred to the boudoir of her daughter''s house. ""I don''t know. I hear someone say something. If you don''t come to see me, will you let me see him..." "You''re such a pain in the neck that I don''t have Well... " "Well Well... " "Ah..." "I thought my father didn''t agree with me and you. I''ve been very worried these days." "Why disagree?" "I don''t know. After my father came back, he didn''t ask me about me. Even my mother and my father didn''t talk to her, so I always felt worried." "If you don''t talk about it, you''re against it. I don''t know. Maybe your father is busy in the court these two days. He doesn''t have time. Besides, Huameng and Jingzhe, two living people, wander around your house every day. Your father is not blind. Can''t you see that?" Pei WANYING automatically ignored someone''s words to slander her father. Besides, what is such slander? I''m afraid he can do it if he provokes the master who is not afraid of anything and reproaches his father in front of him. "Yes, Huameng, Jingzhe, and some maids you sent to serve my mother the other day. My father didn''t seem to say anything. On the contrary, sometimes he still ordered me. So to speak..." Pei WANYING thought about it, and immediately got excited after she untied the doubts in her heart. "Yes, your father thinks more, but you don''t have to worry. No one can stop me from marrying you to the East Palace, not to mention your father. I will transfer your father to Lingnan in the name of shangshuling." "Dare you! Well, if you dare to move my father so far away, I will follow you and not with you Li Hong gently reached out to help Pei WANYING smooth her frown: "of course I dare not. If you object, who dares?" "That''s it. Just know it." Pei WANYING''s proud way. At this moment, she felt that everything was so real and so happy, just like two people walking in the silent lane, hand in hand, shoulder to shoulder, the whole world seemed to be quiet, the whole world gave them all the space, and the whole world only had them. "Hello..." "No, my father will ask you to go there later. I''m afraid I''ll die of shame Well... " She quickly loosened Li Hong''s mouth, gasped and said, "er Your hand... " "Well You You get up and see if you''re sitting on something that doesn''t reach you? " "This..." "Your Highness..." The sound of Pei Xingjian knocking on the door is very timely outside. "Wait a minute. Don''t rush." When someone realized that Pei WANYING was an idiot, he said to Pei Xingjian outside the door. If you don''t come early or late, how can I get up and open the door for you? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 His daughter''s boudoir door, unexpectedly let oneself stand for a long time, just slowly! Open it slowly! "Your Highness..." Pei Xingjian looked at Li Hong who opened the door. He was stunned and then saluted. "Let''s go. Let''s go." Li Hong tries to drag Pei WANYING''s hand behind her, but Pei WANYING blushes and runs away from her. Just now that scene has made her die of shame. At the moment, her heart is still pounding. If you, a villain, hold hands in front of her father, you will not have the face to face her father. Pei WANYING lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Pei Xingjian. After a hasty salute, Pei WANYING took small steps and followed Li Hong''s back to the front hall. As for her father''s still behind, I can''t help it. As long as my father doesn''t see anything different, I''m really scared to death just now! In the future, we can''t give this villain such a chance to be alone No, we can''t let his temperament come. Otherwise, we will be scared to death or be ashamed to death one day with him. Pei Xingjian looked at the rightful and natural Prince''s Royal Highness, who had no sense of shame and shame. Then he saw his daughter''s head bowed, her expression of panic, and her husband''s singing with women. "Well..." Helpless Pei Xingjian, the rest can only be silent ask heaven, the matter has been so far, just! However, Pei Xingjian was still stunned. He thought that the crown prince and Pei WANYING would not have any other topics except the love affair between the girl. However, his judgment was obviously wrong. When he was sitting in the front room after the meal and drinking hot tea, his royal highness obviously had nothing to say to himself. Instead, he had been discussing with his daughter Pei WANYING about the so-called medical college established by Dr. Sun in Lantian. What''s more, he was even more surprised that even his wife could occasionally interrupt and say a few words, while the prince and Pei WANYING did not feel inappropriate because of their wife''s interruption, and even nodded with approval. In such a scene, Pei Xingjian, who accompanied the prince''s highness to drink tea, felt that he was a companion, just like those little ladies in pingkang square, just sitting as a foil! "Are you stupid?" Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING, who was huffing and puffing up her small mouth, and her dimples disappeared. She said, "since plain clothes can''t make people adapt, why don''t you consider adding some beautiful colors? Does it have to be white? " Pei WANYING tilted her head and looked puzzled: "didn''t you design all this at the beginning? It is you who make us need to wear white clothes. If there are some dirty things, we can find them immediately, but if they are dark ones, it will be very difficult to find them. This is for the sake of the patients, for the doctor''s overall quality and for... " "Don''t you know that sometimes it''s necessary to change the situation? Who told you that everything is the same? What is your purpose? Cure the sick, right? Now that your clothes can''t effectively let you exercise your purpose, you should know how to adapt and change. Are you waiting for the people to change in order to actively cater to your purpose? Flexible! Flexible! Flexible! How many times have Xiaoxue and Xiazhi brought messages to you? There are many ways to success. It''s not necessary to take one road to the dark. When you can''t walk, you can change a way! For example, if you want to go to Dongshi today, you have to build a road in front of you or there is a wall in front of you. You don''t know how to turn or detour. Do you want to go over the wall or break through the wall? " Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING, who was very angry all the time. Pei WANYING, who had been listening to Li Hong''s lesson, heard the metaphor in Li Hong''s mouth. She didn''t hold her expression. She burst out laughing. She forgot that her father and mother were there. She said, "I hate it. There''s no such metaphor. Besides, it''s your initial decision. Who dares to change it?" "WANYING is right. You are the crown prince. They should abide by the rules you have set, even if it is Dr. Sun. Therefore, we can''t blame them. Wan Ying also said yesterday that after the first day of the new year, we will try to tie a red ribbon to everyone''s arm, just like you did in Lantian to control the plague Go to Lantian to see a doctor. I''m not sick, or I can help WANYING... " Mrs. Pei carried forward the spirit of fearlessness and planned to set an example for the capital. "Niang, what are you talking about? How can you still hope that you are ill? Don''t worry. Since he said that, the clothes can be changed, so other places can also be changed. If you change them on the new year''s day, you can''t say that many people will come. Now there are more than before. Although it is still very few, it has made progress." Pei WANYING took her mother''s arm and shook it. Pei Xingjian is depressed in his heart, but as a passer-by, his face is still old with a smile, and from time to time he has to nod to echo the conversation between the three people. In my own family, it was a very tiring and exhausting thing to invite the prince''s highness to have a meal. There was often no big deal. No minister was willing to invite his royal relatives and relatives to visit his family. One visit would be tantamount to rebuilding the whole residence.Although Pei Xingjian didn''t have to renovate it to meet the prince, but But I''ve got a daughter! As the darling of the old couple, naturally, they had the same attitude and refused Li Hong''s opinion. That is, Pei WANYING would never be allowed to accompany her royal highness to the south. Even if you withdraw my right servant post, you can''t let Pei WANYING follow you. If Pei WANYING follows you to the south, how many people will have to stab me on the back of Pei Xingjian and your royal highness? Is there any etiquette in the Tang Dynasty? I Pei Xingjian''s position as a right servant is a bit strange. Although there are already such rumors above the court, I Pei Xingjian is appreciated by the crown prince because of her daughter, so I sit on the right servant''s position. However, it is absolutely impossible for the prince to take Pei WANYING to the south. Isn''t it true that Pei Xingjian has to rely on his daughter to get the favor of the prince, so that he can sit on the right servant position. His achievements in Anxi and Tubo will surely be ignored by some of his colleagues who have different political views. This is what Pei Xingjian can''t tolerate. Pei WANYING naturally looks like a shy girl, but she is angry at Li Hong''s bold proposal. How dare you say anything? If so, my reputation and father''s reputation will be destroyed by you. Since all three members of the family are opposed to this proposal, what''s more, I''m very guilty about this proposal. I''ve already stolen the girl''s heart. Is it time to start robbing the girl''s body? In the end, it''s natural to give up the matter. Someone''s face is not embarrassed by being rejected. He talks and laughs as usual until late at night. He sends his daughter into the boudoir and stays for several columns of incense. When Pei Xingjian cuts in, someone arranges his clothes and Shi Shilan walks out of the boudoir with satisfaction ¡£ As for the lady in the boudoir, someone said to her father: "WANYING is sleeping. Don''t disturb me. Go back to sleep. I will go back." Pei Xingjian continued to ask the sky speechless, watching the carriage slowly leave. The four words that haunted his mind, which led the wolf into the house, unconsciously became a sheep''s mouth and haunted in his mind. All night, he did not sleep well. He pondered whether to inform his majesty and the queen about the prince. But after tossing and turning, I think that the prince''s Highness has not been thoroughly disciplined by his majesty and the queen since he was a child. This is now big. I''m afraid that his majesty and the queen want to discipline them now, but they are powerless. Pei Xingjian was given the proposal of the military examination by Li Hong. After Li Hong and Wu Mei discussed the matter, they abandoned Wu Mei''s proposal to refer to the imperial examination system. After that, it became a military examination held from the army to attract recruits from the people. Since the Yuan Dynasty, Pei Xingjian''s busiest job was to run around the barracks outside Chang''an City, accompanied by Ren Yaxiang, the Secretary of the Ministry of war. As his first year''s military examination, he was naturally highly valued. In history, the first inventor and creator of Wuju was Li Hong''s Long Ma Wu Mei, while the famous Wu Ju leader in Tang Dynasty was Guo Ziyi, the Duke of Dai and the king of Fenyang Prefecture, who was later granted the title of king of different surnames. Now, the martial arts examination submitted by Li Hong to Pei Xingjian was naturally first proposed by Wu Mei. Then, after a discussion with Li Zhi and Li Hong, they were sent to the implementer: Shangshu province after being approved by Zhongshu Province, menxia province and Li Zhiyu. Before the first military examination, both the former Emperor Li Shimin and Li Zhi summoned people who were capable of fighting, but they were not classified as institutionalized. Horse shooting, step shooting, flat shooting, rifle, weight-bearing, wrestling and military strategy, etc. on this basis, some training subjects of the butu camp were also added. In Li Hong''s opinion, the several kinds proposed by the Ministry of war were enough to meet the current needs of the Tang Dynasty for war training. It was not necessary to be eager for success, plus the training subjects of the Fu Tu camp. With different times, all things are naturally different. Obviously, among the subjects proposed by the Ministry of war, the skills on horseback are still the skills valued by the Tang Dynasty, and this is the basis for the Tang Dynasty to fight in all directions and win all battles. Therefore, Li Hong, in addition to handing over to Pei Xingjian that he attached great importance to the military department and this military examination, he transferred the soldiers from the futu camp as the benchmark of this military examination. Of course, if anyone is willing to participate in the martial arts examination, he can. After all, the status of the senior officials is the same as that of the candidates in the imperial examinations, and they are also of the same rank as those in the imperial examinations. They are all the official posts of the sixth grade appointed by the imperial court. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 After the Yuan Dynasty, Chang''an and Luoyang were naturally the most bustling places in the whole pass. Because both places were the places most relied on by the Tang Dynasty, and the unique atmosphere of the new year''s day of each other, after a heavy snow baptism, Shanshan''s arrival on the first day of the new year added a little festive atmosphere. After Li Zhi, Wu Mei and other officials of the Ministry of rites and other officials, after finishing the ritual activities such as sacrificial rites, Li Hong yearned for Jiangnan even more. In other words, the taste of freedom was too good to smell. After all, these days, the prince was about to become a grandson by his father and mother, including officials from the Ministry of rites. Li Zhi had to go to see the martial arts examination in person, but Pei Xingjian''s company was enough. After meeting Wu Mei in Penglai hall, Li Hong, who had planned to stay in Chang''an for a few days, was driven to the south of the Yangtze River by his mother for the first time. The next morning, Wu Mei himself kicked out of Chang''an city. He didn''t know that he was thinking about the princess of Dashi kingdom! So someone, finally had to look at the west, unwilling to lead his own more than 200 people, set out for Luoyang, and then from Luoyang by boat, straight down to the south of the Yangtze River. Lawlessness, Wei Tuqi, Baichun, grain and cheetah, as well as the 200 strong guards, are all the people in the south of the Yangtze River under the prince''s Royal Highness Li Hong. Xiaoxue and others because of Bai Chun''s accompanying, plus Taiyi city is naturally not a master, Wu Mei is not willing to take care of Taiyi city for him. As a result, someone has to bear the pain to leave, leaving Xiaoxue, Banmei, Xulan and Xiazhi together to take care of Taiyi city. When there is something important that needs to be decided and the four of them can''t make up their minds, they can open the brocade bag for them before the prince leaves. Wu Mei looks at Li Hongyuan, who pretends to be Zhuge Kongming, with disbelief. Then, relying on his own prestige, he forced him to come over. When he opened the so-called brocade bag in Xiaoxue''s hand, he almost lost his breath and crooked his nose. He saw the above written: "I can''t make up my mind at the critical moment. What can I do? I give you a way, that is: after looking for my mother shamelessly, she won''t care. Don''t worry "Well, it''s strange that I''ll take care of you!" Wu Mei patted the brocade bag in Xiao Xue''s hand and went to the palace. After seeing the queen leave, the four girls took the open brocade bag and looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, they couldn''t resist the temptation. Four pairs of eyes secretly opened the note, and all of them were stunned at the gate of the Imperial City: "is this OK?" What made Li Hong or Wu Mei, the fourth daughter, did not expect that when Li Hong left for half a year, a big event happened in Taiyi City, but in the end, it was Princess Taiping of Zhenguo who helped them solve this problem. This not only makes Xiaoxue''s four people convinced, but even Wu Mei looks at Li Lingyue for several days in a row. She always feels that Li Lingyue will be the second Li Hong when she grows up. After all, she is too close to Li Hong''s childhood characteristics. Think of here, Wu Mei can''t help but have some headache. If Li Lingyue is really like Li Hong, will she grow up and find her husband''s family? After arriving in Luoyang, Li Hong and his party didn''t stop too much, but if they didn''t go anywhere, it would be impossible. After all, before people arrived at the gate of Luoyang City, Li Xu, the eldest son of King Ji Li Shen, had been waiting for his arrival at the gate of the city. Loushide, the governor of Luoyang, was also in the line of greeting, including some other officials who appeared at the gate of the city to greet the arrival of his Highness the prince. "Li Xu, the prince of Dongping, and Lou Shide, the governor of Luoyang, met his royal highness." At the gate of the city, Li Hong, as the crown prince, can not get out of the car to talk to the minister. "Don''t mention it. Go straight to Uncle Ji Wang''s house and have a rest today. I''ll board the boat and go south tomorrow." Li Hong''s voice came from the carriage. With Li Hong''s request, after entering the city gate, in addition to Lou Shide, other officials have been sent home by Li Hong, which makes some officials involuntarily show disappointment on their faces. After all, now everyone can see that the power and power of the prince''s Royal Highness is directly forced by the former Emperor. These 89% are the future emperors of the Tang Dynasty. If you can make a good impression on your royal highness through today''s banquet, even if it''s a one-sided meeting, you can let him meet again later and feel familiar. But they did not expect that their hopes were finally lost. Instead, the prince chose the simplest ceremony, and the number of people became much smaller. Even the king of beepei and the king of England did not have as much pomp when they came to Luoyang. The demobilized Luoyang officials were dejected and desolate. Their original plans of how to impress his royal highness at the banquet today were all in vain. As usual, Li Shen, the king of Ji, stood at the door and stroked his beard, which had always made him proud. First, he saluted Li Hongxing, who got out of the carriage, and then Li Hong did the courtesy of his younger generation."Lord Lou is a rare guest. If hong''er didn''t come here, would you still not come to the cold mansion?" Li Shen, the king of Ji Dynasty, has always been well liked by others for his funny and elegant appearance. His reputation as a virtuous king is obviously not a false name. "King Ji, this is a Zhesha minister. The last time I asked you to go to the falling water boat to enjoy the moon, but you refused to do so." Lou Shide doesn''t fall behind, and his mouth doesn''t forgive. "Ha ha, I''m guilty. Last time, I couldn''t get away with something important. I hope you can forgive me. Next time, I''ll be the best and most expensive Pavilion on Luoshui. How about you?" "Of course, it would be better. I would like to thank King Ji first." Lou Shide said to Li Shen, king of Ji. Li Hong took Bai chun to the front. Last time, he was familiar with the layout of Prince Ji''s residence. In addition, Li Chuyuan was also leading Bai Chun. Therefore, he took every step to listen to Uncle Ji Wang''s and Lou Shide''s teasing behind him, while enjoying the garden layout of Prince Ji''s residence again. "When did you come back?" After Li Chuyuan leads the crowd to sit down in the main hall, and then sits down next to Bai Chun. She hears Bai Chun ask in a low voice. "I came back before the yuan day. The queen said that it''s time to celebrate the new year''s day. Besides, there is no forced marriage now, so let me come back." Li Chuyuan said lightly. The two girls looked at each other and saw that there was nothing wrong with sitting here. Bai chunbian whispered a word to Li Hong, and then flew out of the main hall with Li Chuyuan, like two swallows returning from spring. They did not know where they had gone. In the main hall, they were still served by the incredible sextuple maid. After a closer look, we can still find that the six of them also need to communicate. However, they all communicate in sign language, and they are very hidden. No wonder people who come here feel very comfortable, but they can''t tell what is going on. Li Shen, the king of Ji, is now only 40 to 5, and Lou Shide is two years younger than him, and he is 40 to 3 years younger. Now the two people appear together to meet Li Hong, and the significance is self-evident. Since Li Hong came back from Liaodong last year, because of Princess Wencheng''s request for marriage, King Ji Li Shen thought of asking Li Hong for help, and he completely stood on the side of Li Hong''s camp. Today, when Li Xu, the eldest son of Jiwang school, met him at the gate of Luoyang City, he only informed Lou Shide, and Lou Shide also brought his ministers to greet Li Hong, which shows that now Lou Shide has taken his side. The hidden message is that Li Zhen, king of Yue, was not won over by Li Shen, king of Yue. Lou Shide was the first day meeting gift given to Li Hong by Li Shen, king of Ji. This is also why the two people tease each other and expose each other''s shortcomings as soon as they enter the door. It is to tell Li Hong, who is carrying them on his back, that they are already familiar with each other as they are. Now there are only Li Shen, the king of Ji, and Lou Shide, the governor of Luoyang. Li Xu, the prince of Dongping, and Li Cong, the prince of Yiyang, have been sent out by Li Shen. "Your Highness, the day after Princess Wencheng''s death, Li Ming, king of Cao, once rushed to Princess Qianjin''s residence. After staying for more than two hours, he returned to his house with a worried look." Lou Shide was about to stand up when he saw Li Hong stretched out his hand and motioned for him to sit down and say. "Anything else?" Li Hong didn''t think Princess Wencheng''s death was a serious warning to Princess Qianjin or to Li Ming, king of Cao. Did they dare to do anything against the wind? Lou Shide''s expression is somewhat dignified, some are uncertain, whether to say or not to say, after all, this is still an unproven matter. Looking at Lou Shide''s uncertain and hesitant look, King Ji Li Shen supported him and said, "Lord Lou, if you have something to say, your highness is always open-minded and will not blame you for your inaccurate judgment." Lou Shide looked at Li Shen, the king of Ji, and Li Hong, who was indifferent in expression. He thought about his highness and finally said, "Your Highness, it is well known in Luoyang that Zheng Jingxuan, the governor of kuozhou, has a close relationship with Qianjin princess, which is quite meaningful to Lang''s affectionate concubine''s intention. He has told his ministers about the secret collusion between Peiyan of Chang''an and Li Jingye, the British governor of Yangzhou governor It''s not so far away. Therefore, your highness, your highness, must be cautious today, so as not to be harmful to your highness "Zheng Jingxuan, governor of kuozhou? I have a close relationship with Princess Qianjin. I have a lot of love. Do you want me to? How long has Wen Ting been dead? How come she just How did they get to know each other in this land thousands of miles apart? " Li Hong suddenly found that he was not on the boat. It seemed that there was a big net waiting for him in Jiangnan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 Kuozhou is also the place of Lishui in Zhejiang Province. If Hangzhou is taken as the center, Yangzhou and kuozhou are geographically in a straight line, one in the south, one in the north, one up and one down in Hangzhou. The two places are more than 1000 Li apart, but they are quite prosperous places. Since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, most of the Royal clans, as well as the descendants of the founding nobility, after Lizhi ascended the throne, with the collapse of Guanlong group, most of the fiefs were granted to the rich lands of Yangzhou and Jinling on Huainan road. Others are naturally located in Hangzhou, Suzhou and kuozhou in the east of Jiangnan Road. Therefore, no matter Huainan Road, Jiangnan Road, or Jiangnan West Road, there are most of the honorary and noble fiefdoms, as well as the noble families here. Therefore, Jiangnan is not lack of prosperity as Chang''an and Luoyang. Similarly, compared with Chang''an and Luoyang, Jiangnan is more suitable for people, noble families and aristocratic families. In addition, in the era of Kangping in the heyday, Jiangnan is no less prosperous and prosperous than that in the Song Dynasty. Li Hong now wants to re divide the forces of Huainan Road, Jiangnan East Road and Jiangnan West Road. Naturally, it is necessary for Li Hong to engage in a secret war of wits and courage with this group of people. It is obviously a big cake of the annual income given to the imperial court by the three channels. However, after the partition of the aristocratic family and the SHANG Jia Xun GUI, what the court can get each year is already a very small part. Prosperous and rich places are often hotbeds for corruption, smuggling and other criminals. No matter how noble and noble you are, you will gradually be assimilated and drawn into a certain sphere of influence within a few years after you arrive here, and gradually fall into the greed of material desires. As ordinary people in Tang Dynasty, it is naturally impossible for them to know that these seemingly harmonious nobles who meet and send each other every day are fighting for interests and dividing their rights. And only when you are in a high position and standing at a higher angle, can you see the ugly and murderous plot under the calm appearance. Lou Shide''s message made Li Hong have to think carefully about what he should do when he arrived in the south of the Yangtze River. Yangzhou naturally wants to go, and he has to stay for a long time. What''s more, his arrival will certainly make Li Jingye and others ready early. It is impossible to catch their pigtails and pull them off the horse without any effort. A prince''s will, after the prince boarded the ship prepared by Sima Lin from Luoyang, he also arrived at the Penglai palace of Daming Palace. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s fold in her hand in doubt. How could she just leave and come back to her? The 3000 Fu butcher camp went to the south of the Yangtze River in secret. As for where to go, it was not mentioned in the book. It was only allowed to go by land to Yangzhou in the south of the Yangtze River. Li Hong stands in the bow of the boat, and Bai Chun is close to her side. The wind on the Tongji canal is still a little cold. Bai Chun''s small face turns red with cold. However, he is still stubborn and stands in the bow with the prince, unwilling to return to the cabin. "When are you going to stand with me?" Li Hong looks sideways and looks at Bai Chun and asks. "Please go back." Bai Chun, who was out of Chang''an, was obviously much more cheerful, and now she and Li Hong are the only ones with no one to accompany her. This makes her feel that the prince''s highness belongs to her alone, and she feels happy and down-to-earth for no reason in her heart. So, not to mention standing on the deck to blow the cold wind, even standing on the sea of fire and suffering, she is also a hundred willing. "It''s better to stand here and calm down. It''s too hot to go back. It''s easy to get bored and can''t sort out the context." Li Hong declined lightly. Bai Chun didn''t speak. He stretched out his cold little hand and held Li Hong''s hand: "isn''t there another 3000 Fu Tu camp? Have you not told the empress that 3000 butchers are allowed to go south in secret? " Li Hong looks at Bai Chun and knows that she has never understood why her own futu camp had to be transferred through her mother, and why she was not transferred directly by herself. So he sighed and explained: "some words can''t be stated clearly, but can only be understood. Talking to my father''s emperor is equivalent to saying it in white. Unless it is very straightforward, my father''s mind has not been put on the south of the Yangtze River for these years. Instead, he has been focusing on the cultural, military and military skills, and he has been on his own expedition. Therefore, after this expedition in Liaodong, he has always thought that the world is at peace and is planning to enjoy it, so he will not care about me in the river South. The empress mother''s understanding of Jiangnan in recent years is even more comprehensive than that of your elite guards. By mobilizing 3000 butchers, she told her that I had to cut through the thorns on this trip. There are some things that need the help of the empress mother. " "Are Jiangnan two roads and Huainan road as complicated as you think? It seems that you paid more attention to it than when you fought in Anxi. " White pure brush was blown by the wind disordered hair, white as jade eyebrows frown up. "That is, it is easy to hide the open gun, but difficult to defend the hidden arrow. Each of them is exquisite. It''s not only the forthright of Chang''an and Luoyang. However, there is no need to worry about it. As long as we keep our position steady and step by step, it will not be very difficult for the three ways of Jiangnan to change the world." Li Hongwei smiles and reaches for Bai Chun in his arms. "So we''re going to point to Yangzhou?" "Of course not. First we go to Hangzhou, then we go north to Yangzhou and Jinling. In other words, when we get to Yangzhou and Jinling, you will know how rich the Tang Dynasty is." Li Hong was in a better mood, and his tone was more relaxed.Looking at the fast-moving black spots in the sky, my little finger put it to his mouth and blew a loud whistle. Then I heard the direction of the shadow in my mouth, and then I heard a cry from the sky. "Xiaoqing?" Bai Chun breaks away from Li Hong''s arms and happily looks up at the black spots in the sky. Li Hong didn''t know when Bai Chun had such a good relationship with haidongqing. He didn''t bother to ask. He saw that the black spots in the sky were getting bigger and bigger. With haidongqing''s huge wings fully opened, it was like swallowing the space in front of her. With another clear cry, haidongqing slowly fell on the side of the ship, huge and powerful, looking at the chilling iron claw, tightly grasping the side of the ship, and chirping from time to time. Li Hong walked slowly to the front of the boat. He took the raw meat from the grain of grain in the bow of the boat and handed it to haidongqing. After haidongqing opened its beak and took the meat away, he stroked the bird''s head with his other hand and untied the bamboo tube tied to a bird''s leg. "Open it and have a look." Li Hong focuses on teasing haidongqing. The bamboo tube in his hand is handed to Bai Chun. He says faintly. "The queen said not to be impatient." Bai Chun looked at the simple note and said. "No more?" "No more." "It''s really simple and clear. Didn''t you mention that the emissary team of Dashi Kingdom arrived?" Li Hong put on thick leather gloves, let haidongqing fall on his arm and asked. Bai Chun shook his head in silence and then spread out the letter to Li Hong. There was not even a punctuation mark on it except for the four words "don''t be impatient". Li Hong shook his head in disappointment. He didn''t know whether Yeyue had followed the emissary team of Dashi Kingdom this time. Since she said that she had left with the team, there was no news. "Your Highness at night should accompany you. When Chang''an arrives, will you send someone to receive Jiangnan?" Bai Chun of course understood that Li Hong was thinking about the night moon, so he said with relief. "Night, your highness? You really will give her a name, called night moon Li Hong white white pure one eye, and then with haidongqing to the cabin. The Grand Canal of Sui and Tang Dynasties was not completely built by the former Sui Dynasty and the early Tang Dynasty, but as early as the spring and Autumn period, local construction began. However, with the unification of the Central Plains, all the canals were connected together in the pre Sui period, forming the Grand Canal of this period. However, with the Ministry of works increasing the silt cleaning of some sections of the Grand Canal, the canals in Li Hong''s period were much smoother than those in this period in history. Nearly half a month of time, stop and go, from time to time close to the docks, receiving supplies from various places, this day has marched to the intersection of Hangou and the Yangtze River, but also arrived at Yangzhou wharf. Originally, Li Hong planned to get off the ship directly from here, so he would not continue to take a boat and start his journey to the south of the Yangtze River by land. However, Li Chunfeng has now led five unnamed ships to the north in a hurry. If you want to get close to the dock here in Yangzhou, let the prince''s highness board the ship and name it, unless you tear down a large ship that has been painstakingly built. Therefore, because of its large tonnage, Li Chunfeng had to lead five huge ships to Hangzhou, because only the Qiantang River could let his five giant ships easily dock in the dock, and then show the power of the huge ships to the people and officials of the Tang Dynasty. At the Yangzhou wharf, the British Duke Li Jingye and other Yangzhou officials, such as Du Qiuren, the governor of Yangzhou, have been waiting respectfully for his royal highness Li Hong to get off the ship. The five tooth warship slowly approached the wharf. Li Jingye was full of spring breeze and his eyes were full of expectation. Looking at Li Hong who came down slowly after approaching the wharf, he felt excited, as if he had met his long lost relatives. He walked forward quickly and said: "Li Jingye, governor of Yangzhou, has met his royal highness." "I have met your highness with duqiuren, governor of Yangzhou, Li zongchen, Sima, and King Luobin, the governor of Yangzhou." After Li Jingye, other Yangzhou officials also saluted Li Hong one by one. "I didn''t want to disturb the Duke of England today, but..." Li Hong pointed to the five tooth warship behind him, and continued: "but the supply on the ship is not enough, so I have to stop to talk about it." "Your Highness is very kind. I''m very lucky to see your highness. I still remember the matter of drinking with Prince Dashi at the great court meeting last year. When I came back to Yangzhou, I often talked to Mr. Du, the chief official. I admired his Majesty''s boldness. I only hope that one day I can ask your highness to give me a glass of wine, It''s a good story of Yangzhou that the minister and his highness drink together Li Jingye follows one side, the expression is excited to say. "If this is true, how about today''s loneliness and dedication Li Hong patted Li Jingye on the shoulder, and a trace of stiffness flashed on his face, which naturally did not escape his eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 From north to south, from Tongji canal all the way down, the scenery on both sides of the river bank has changed from the yellow to the green in front of you. When you step down from the boat and step on the solid ground again, Bai Chun has a sense of security as if returning to the world. She has never been on a boat for such a long time. Fortunately, she is not seasick, but she is always in a precarious stage because of the long time and short supply time. At the moment, just after two steps, I felt that my legs seemed to be a little helpless. I always felt that I was shaking when I was walking. Before I could react, a big hand was already around her slender waist: "let you practice more when you are in Luoshui. You just don''t listen. Do you think it''s fun to take a boat?" "Why don''t you slouch?" Bai Chun could not look at other ships at the Yangzhou wharf. What he could see in front of his eyes was not only the officials but also the entourage. As for the common people, even on the wharf where the ships came and went, he could not see any labor and goods. "I have a good character." The corner of Li Hong''s mouth smeared out the symbolic bad smile, which naturally attracted Bai Chun''s white eyes. Li Jingye, Du Qiuren, Li zongchen and others, this is the first time to see Bai Chun. Looking at the beautiful and delicate face like a fairy, I can''t help but wonder in my heart. His royal highness is so blessed that there is such a fairy in the world to accompany him. And then it was like realizing something! She is dressed in white and has beautiful hair. She has a unique appearance in the world. She is loyal to her royal highness. What''s more, she has been a servant for many years, only the woman named Bai Chun. Bai Chun didn''t know that he was famous now, because he had been following the prince for many years, and he was about to become a half of his highness. The luxurious carriage stopped at a hundred paces away from the five tooth warship. Li Hong supported Bai chunchong, nodded Li Jingye, and then got on the carriage. "Your Highness Your personal guard... " Li Jingye didn''t expect that Li Hong would be so hearty. He directly got on the carriage and gave himself all the rights behind him. "When you come to your territory, it''s up to you." Li Hong took a look at the distance, like a city wall extending like a green hill, and thought it was the legendary Yangzhou city. Li Jingye''s expression was momentary stupefied, and then fleeting. He asked for instructions and said, "in this case, your highness, the minister will make up his own mind to place your pro guard and others." Li Hong did not speak any more and got into the luxurious carriage prepared by Li Jingye. As for the drivers, naturally, they were carried by grain of grain and cheetahs, while those who guarded the carriages were lawless. As for the pro guard, naturally, it was Wei Tuqi who led it. But Li Jingye didn''t want to worry about how to arrange it. Bai Chun looked in the carriage and listened to their words. After Li Jingye left, she said weakly: "Your Highness, isn''t it inappropriate? After all, there are only so many of us. If... " "Don''t worry, Li Jingye is not a fool. He insists on keeping me in Yangzhou for one day, and I" happen "to need supplies. No one is a fool, but all of them pretend to be confused. This is just a preliminary test. He dare not do it now if he gives him 100 courage." Li Hong chuckled and touched his forehead as white as jade. However, he had been sitting too much in the boat, so he was a little weak, but there was no big deal. The curtains on both sides of the carriage were lifted up by Li Hong. This is also his lifetime in Yangzhou. For today''s Yangzhou, it is more dependent on his memory. As for how it is, he has never seen it with his own eyes, but he still dare not make a conclusion. What''s more, what he knows about Yangzhou''s Tang poetry also makes him feel that his credibility is not high. After all, most poets like to sublimate their talents to an extreme height, just as they use words and sentences. There are two docks in Yangzhou city. One is outside the city. Naturally, it is used to dock large ships such as Wuya warships. The other is that on the river on one side of the road, boats like small awning boats are responsible for transporting goods from the waterway to the city. Compared with the inland rivers in Chang''an and Luoyang, Yangzhou''s waterways are naturally much more developed. The boats here are more like carriages in the north, carrying a large amount of material transportation in a city. Under the escort of Yangzhou officials, Li Hong''s carriage slowly penetrated through the city gate built by bluestone and marched into Yangzhou city. Different from what was imagined, there were not as many Qingshiban roads as recorded in historical books. In addition to a few main roads, other small streets and alleys are still paved with loess. However, the bustle of people and the noise of Hawking and noise are the propaganda of the prosperity and wealth of the city with nearly 400000 people. The houses on both sides of the street are also mainly made of one floor, which is made of green brick and loess. In a street, two-story buildings are naturally clear and countable. A two-story or even three-story building can be seen from a distance. When walking along the river, the boats are woven, and the body shapes of YingYing and Yanyan are shuttling on the riverside boats. The laughter, piano sounds and songs like silver bells are clearly transmitted to the road on the bank, which is obviously a means to attract customers. From time to time, we can see the window of a moving boat. Women hold silk handkerchief and let them float in the wind, showing half of their faces. Either they are happy, or they are meditating, or they are sad, or they are gloomy. On the table in front of them, wine and tea cups are placed on the table, and the smoke from the incense burner rises, dancing with the wind and disappears lightly. All of them are creating for the rich customers In a comfortable environment.Pipa, harp, zither and other musical instruments are either touched and wiped by delicate jade hands, or they are thinking of others by means of zither, or they are quietly put aside, waiting for the arrival of literati and elegant scholars when the light is on. Li Jingye wanted to take his royal highness to have a banquet. He was to charter a boat and travel freely in Yangzhou city. But just now the crown prince sent a message that he did not want to go to the river again because of the number of boats. Li Jingye looked at the messenger, so he had to salute respectfully. Thanks to Du Qiuren''s preparation, he had to change his way and go to Yangzhou''s famous ManJiang garden. ManJiang garden is similar to the style of Suzhou garden in later generations, but in Li Hong''s eyes, there is a poetic and Jasper like sentiment everywhere. The vermilion windows, snow-white walls, green brick and tile houses, and dark doors all reveal the idyllic scenery of the northern and Southern Dynasties. "Your Highness, I don''t know if you are satisfied. ManJiang garden, as the place of Yangzhou celebrities and literati, is liandanyang Oh, the romantic poets of Jinling are all attracted by their fame. " Li Jingye and Li Hong walk along the winding path. The green woods and humid air make everything full of the poetic atmosphere. "It''s not bad. When I came to Yangzhou for the first time, I didn''t expect Yangzhou to be such a quiet and elegant place. It''s rare." Li Hong looked at ManJiang garden and nodded frequently. "If your highness doesn''t dislike it, I''d like to give this garden to your highness. I don''t know if your highness is willing to give it to you..." "Send me off?" Li Hong some surprised turn to look at Li Jingye, blatant provocation? "Yes, I don''t know what your highness likes?" Li Jingye looks at Li Hong''s eyes and says with a smile. "Is it the king''s land, the shore of the land, the king''s ministers, and I don''t know where the courage of the Duke of England came from, and gave me the things of my Li family? Or do you think Yangzhou belongs to you Li Hong eyes do not let, tightly staring at Li dedicated eyes, cold said. "Your Highness is joking. How dare I have this intention? I just think that if your highness likes it, no one will be allowed to enter the ManJiang garden in the future. Apart from your highness, even I can''t step into it." After Li Jingye said again. Behind them, Bai Chun, lawless and Du Qiuren''s entourage are now about 20 steps behind them. As the eunuchs close to the prince of the Tang Dynasty, this has always been their duty. "In spite of this, filial piety is sincere enough, but when he leaves, how can he know if there is anyone coming in here, or is it the supervision of the school of orphans, just to change the censor here? Now, a lot of Ministers let Gu can''t believe it. For example, Peiyan, for example, thinks that he has been loyal to the Li family, and even has been regarded as a model by his father. But in the end? But it''s not that you want to fight against the Li family and take a seat on your own? " Li Hong said with his hands relaxed. Li Jingye avoided Li Hong''s eyes, lowered his head and thought of his highness and said, "Your Highness, I didn''t hear about it until after the first day of the new year, but According to what I heard, it seems that there are rumors in Chang''an that he was framed by his colleagues... " "Really, not only did you hear about it, but I also heard about it. I heard that he was bewildered and said that Li Jingye was secretly connected with him? But it is? " Li Hong tall body standing in front of Li Jingye, looking down at Li Jingye''s eyes, asked. Feeling the invisible pressure brought by his tall body, Li Jingye had to put aside his contempt for Li Hong just now. Originally thought that Li Hong, who came to Yangzhou for the first time, and was closely armed with 200 guards, could not have not understood how to restrain himself? After all, he has just arrived in Yangzhou, but he has not made clear anything yet. He will not make a challenge at will, and will not face himself with a tough attitude. But what happened in front of him was beyond his imagination. Even if he had only brought 200 people, even if he was facing his own "slip of the tongue", his Royal Highness''s attitude was still the same as usual, just like his style in Chang''an, which had not changed by half a trace. This reaction made him a little unprepared. Instead of achieving the purpose of giving his Royal Highness the royal highness of the crown prince with a "slip of the tongue", Li Hong pinned Pei Yan''s plot against himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 At the dinner party, Li Hong always looked as if he was in a good mood. The secret confrontation with Li Jingye did not affect him at all. On the contrary, during the banquet, he always praised Li Jingye as a loyal minister of the first emperor, who helped Li Jingye out of the encirclement. Peiyan was struggling on the verge of death and framed his loyal officials and generals. He deserved more than his death. After a short period of discomfort, Li Jingye gave up further speculation and learned about Li Hong through communication. He found that Li Hong was much more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. He has always taken Li Xian, king of Pei, as the standard to understand and speculate on Prince Li Hong. Now, it is obvious for him to make another plan. For his royal highness, Jiangnan, he should carefully re estimate. After the banquet, Li Jingye invited the celebrities of the boat and Luo Binwang, but they were left in ManJiang garden by Li Hong, while Li Jingye and Du Qiuren were sent home. The excuse is that I have been on the road these days and I am tired. I want to have a rest earlier. Li Jingye is confused with Du Qiuren and other monks in law. Since they are tired, they still leave behind those Huakui celebrities with a beautiful Bai Chun beside them. What should they do with them? But they did not dare to ask such questions again, especially Li Jingye. He found that his understanding of Li Hong was even more vague at the end of the night. It was not as clear as when he had not seen him. After Li Jingye and others left, another hall was cleared up. At this time, the lights were bright again. The remaining Huakui would sing and dance for his royal highness. Bai Chun is sitting on Li Hong''s side, but Luo Binwang is sitting on the other side. With the sound of the zither playing, the lawless guard at the door can only see the prince and Luo Binwang''s lips moving. As for what they say, they can''t hear clearly. "What''s up? I''ve been here for half a year, but I''m used to it? " Looking at the white pure slender jade fingers flying, the fragrance of tea will slowly overflow between the jade fingers. "Back to your highness, Li Jingye has no trust or distrust to his ministers. I can''t see that he deliberate to discuss affairs behind my back. However, all the contents of the meeting that I attended were ordinary things, and there was no important content." Luo Binwang looks a little gloomy, light said. "No hurry, take your time. I think he will come to you tomorrow. However, I have to ask you again about my situation in Anxi, just as he asked you when you first came to Yangzhou. However, you must remember that you should not be smart to win his trust because of my arrival. Understand? " Li Hong looked at the young woman holding a lute and sang in a clear voice, "if you look at a horse for a long time, the water will be flat and the ox will sink.". "Yes, your highness, I understand that you must not rush for success, lest he find something unusual. I should try my best to please your highness. Only in this way can I meet the mentality of a courtier who wants to be on the top and want to take a step closer to his official career." Luo Binwang nodded and indicated clearly. Of course, he understood why his royal highness said so, because he was afraid that he would slander the prince in front of Li Jingye in order to win Li Jingye''s trust. When his royal highness arrives, Li Jingye will only doubt his real motive. Only by catering to the prince as much as possible can Li Jingye feel that he is not the prince. What''s more, since he arrived in Yangzhou, he has been talking about Wang Bo as a member of Prince Pei''s residence. On the surface, Li Jingye has expressed his dissatisfaction with the prince. After all, as the four outstanding scribes in Chang''an, King Pei obviously exhausted his mind for Wang Bo. However, he had been fighting Anxi with his Royal Highness for many years, but his highness had left him in Yangzhou to make a small master''s book. He should have been upset. "Is Chen Jingzhi dead or not now?" Li Hong asked, holding a teacup in front of his lips. "Back to your highness, not yet. At this time, he was detained in the big prison. He started to be detained before the Yuan Dynasty. He was charged with conspiring against Peiyan. He was the scapegoat when you came over and charged him." Luo Binwang said in a low voice. "Why not? He didn''t know that if I were to interrogate myself, all his plans would be in vain? Or is he something else? " Li Hong asked in doubt. Chen Jingzhi was a former official of Yangzhou. After the Peiyan incident, he was detained on the charge of secretly colluding with Peiyan to conspire against him. Later, he supported Du Qiuren to be the governor of Yangzhou. "I don''t know. I thought he would take the initiative to mention this matter with you today, but I didn''t mention it to you today. This is what I didn''t expect." "Zheng Jingxuan, governor of kuozhou, had contacts with him. Did you ever know that?" "There were some letters, but I didn''t see any of them. Moreover, he didn''t disclose it to outsiders. There were not many people who knew that he was in contact with Zheng Jingxuan." Luo Binwang thought about it and said solemnly. "A total of spring river music, all singing Lingge." Young women are still singing this poem. "Is this your poem? Did you give it? " Li Hong suddenly pointed to the pipa girl in the middle of the field and asked. "Ah? How does your highness know? How can you know, your highness, that this poem has not been written for a long time Luo Bin Wang''s face is surprised and happy, surprised is that the prince''s highness is far away in Chang''an, and has already known this "Chou Xi Pian".I''m glad that I haven''t seen your Highness for many years, but his highness still remembers him so much. His newly published poems are all known by his highness. It can be seen that his highness still attaches great importance to himself in his heart. Otherwise, he can not know his latest poem. Moreover, this poem was written by myself and Li Jingye when we went to the boat. We didn''t want to be valued by the little lady. So we went back and forth. These days, it has spread among Yangzhou boats. Li Hong looked at Luo Binwang''s expression of surprise and joy and gave a mysterious smile: "guess. After I go back, I''ll see Li Jingye tomorrow. What should I say? Don''t I teach you? " "Thank you, your highness, for your courage." Luo Binwang said with a smile. After seeing off queen Luobin, these famous women of the boat were also dismissed. Two hundred personal guards have surrounded a house deep in ManJiang garden. On the periphery, Yangzhou soldiers and horses are naturally there to serve. Therefore, the whole ManJiang garden is heavily guarded and water cannot be poured into it. But even so, the lawless two still took advantage of their job change opportunity to sneak out of ManJiang garden and walked in Yangzhou market. In the deep courtyard full of dense forest, Bai Chun serves Li Hong, and after bathing with herself, she sits with Li Hong in the hall with a trace of blush on her cheek. "I can''t believe it. It''s been on the waterway for so long, and now we''re in the south of the Yangtze River. It''s like a different world to see the colorful outside." When Li Hong was in the bath, Bai Chun, who had been tossed about for a while, looked much better. "It''s better to continue to go south. If you go to the southwest, the climate there will be more pleasant, and it won''t be as wet as here on rainy days." Holding white pure slender waist, unconscious caress said. "Really? I''ve heard about lawlessness. They say it''s suitable for war White pure small white is same, blink nimble beautiful eye to ask a way. Li Hong chuckled speechlessly. What they said about Southwest China naturally refers to Yunnan. The four seasons are like spring, and the climate is pleasant. As lawless and lawless, the climate there is really suitable for war. "How many Jingwei people are there now? How close can they get to Li Jingye? When we come back from Hangzhou to Yangzhou, we should make sure everything is clear. We can''t go anywhere with Li Jingye as we do today Li Hong patted the white pure that the cheek nest in his chest comfortably, remind way. "It''s your highness. A few days ago, Chang''an was too chaotic. In addition to the matter of Princess Wencheng, Jingwei was short of manpower. So he ignored this side. Now that you have made room for it, after your servant and I have set out with you, you have ordered them to rush here in batches. Both Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao will come here in person. I plan to put one in Jinling and the other in Hangzhou. If you want to communicate with each other, you must go through Hangzhou. As a place of governance, Li Jingye should have a lot of influence there. So I will let Jingwei start from the periphery and advance steadily in it. " When it comes to Jingwei''s affairs, Bai Chun''s face regained her usual indifference, as if she were a fairy who didn''t eat fireworks among people. However, the bathrobe that was not tied tightly revealed most of the spring light on her chest. The two semicircles of high-rise, like lanzhiyu, twinkled with alluring white light. Between her activities from Li Hong''s chest, she sent out a faint and confused shiver, which made Li Hong''s eyes gather there and can''t bear to leave. Li Hong couldn''t help holding out his hand and stroking a semicircle of his hand every night. He looked at the upright upright and took a deep breath and said, "yes, it''s right. We should step by step from the outside to the inside, but we must not disturb the snake. As you can see today, Li Jingye is rebellious, and his disobedience will not last for a day or two Today, I won''t try to test me with a slip of tongue when I meet. Besides, the Zhechong mansion around Yangzhou has been mastered by Li Jingye... " "I think so, too. Otherwise, he will not be so bold today. Obviously, he has something to rely on to make him dare to do such a wicked thing." Bai Chun also has some worries, opens the prince''s highness to put in own plump hand, murmured. However, he had always trusted Li Hong unconditionally, and still felt that his royal highness would be able to deal with all this. Besides, there are Li Sujie, king of Xu, and Li Shangjin, king of Ze, who had been arranged by his Royal Highness for a long time! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 The night was already deep, but the lights were still bright on the painted boats in Yangzhou city. The boats were connected with the boats, and the songs and music were complementary to each other. On the deck of the bow and stern of the boat, we could see the elegant scholars holding wine glasses and standing beside the young women in gauze skirts. They held the moon in the sky, and boldly held their ideals, hoping to arouse the women''s attention Admiration. They passed by this place without any laws and regulations. They turned a blind eye to everything on the boat. They chose the dark place that the lights couldn''t reach and quickly sneaked. The bamboo grove is deep and the evening wind is blowing. Outside the white wall, which is more than one person high, they look at each other in a lawless way. Then they nod to each other and look for a quiet wall root and turn over. The winding path is less wild and uninhibited, but more gentle and elegant. They continue to sneak in the courtyard with few buildings. Occasionally, they can hear some words coming from the outside. Walking close to a chic and beautiful rockery, we can see Li Jingye and Du Qiuren standing at the light. Their faces are gloomy at the moment. Behind them are eight soldiers in armor. All their eyes are looking at the dark room not far away. "Is Li Jingye going to do something to his highness?" Wu Tian looks at Li Jingye''s soldiers behind him. He is surprised and says in a low voice. "Not really. It''s close to the prison of Yangzhou government. Can Li Jingye gather soldiers in the prison?" Unable to gaze at a few people, dignified said. "Chen Jingzhi was not found in the prison. Do you think he will be here?" Wu Tian asked again. "Why not?" At this time, Li Jingzhi''s voice in two people''s ears clear ring up: "Chen Jingzhi, do you have anything else to say?" After hearing Li Jingye''s words, he was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, when he came out of the prison, he saw soldiers strolling around outside the house and sneaked in curiously. Unexpectedly, he found Chen Jingzhi. Now, what''s the matter with you? I want to say that it is you who collude with Pei Yan and instigate Pei Yan to conspire against him. Is it useful? " "Presumptuous! I, Li Jingye, was a loyal minister. Both my father and my grandfather, the Duke of England, were important officials of the Tang Dynasty. My grandfather Li Ji was one of the twenty-four meritorious officials in Lingyan Pavilion. My grandfather followed the late emperor and fought hard and hard. It''s too late for me to respect and respect Li Jingye Li Jingye was furious, and his short bearded face was full of righteous awe inspiring, yelling. "Li Jingzhi, please leave this to the coming prince. Tell me Chen Jingzhi, I can''t believe a word of it. The old man of England is indeed a loyal minister of the Tang Dynasty, and also a good general and worthy minister relied on by the former Emperor. But you have ruined the noble family style. Sometimes, I really want to ask the court whether Li Jingzhi is qualified to inherit the Duke of England His old man''s title! Well, if your father Li Zhen didn''t die early, you wouldn''t have been a bully in Yangzhou city. " Chen Jingzhi, a proud man, sat on the threshold, stroking the heavy and cold shackles on his ankle and said haughtily. "You Chen Jingzhi, don''t toast or eat or drink. Now, you and Peiyan are secretly colluding with each other to get all the stolen goods. You don''t even know how to repent... " "Li Jingye, if I were you, I would not waste words with myself and send them directly to the execution ground. Would it not be easy? Why waste time here with a dying person, and then be despised and ridiculed by the dying person? Why bother to come here In the face of Chen Jingzhi''s provocation and ridicule, Li Jingye did not get angry but laughed. He touched his beard on his chin and suddenly said with a grim smile: "you are a wise man. Since you know that you are going to die, don''t sign your autograph quickly. In this way, I can send you on the road early and reunite with your wives and children. Right Let me tell you, the little lady of lianhuafang is very tender. Don''t worry about your concubine. You can go away with your care. " Chen Jingzhi did not speak, his face was calm, and he looked at Li Jingye, who was elated. After a while of silence, he suddenly said, "Li Jingye, are you so anxious to make the case of my husband colluding with Peiyan to fight against him, because his Royal Highness has already arrived in Yangzhou? That makes you have to come and beg me? " "So what? You think he can save you? You are only a local official from the five grades. Do you think the crown prince will care about you as an official? I don''t know the size of Shangzhou, Zhongzhou and xiazhou in the Tang Dynasty. Is it hard for every governor, his highness, to keep it in mind? " Li Jingye didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He sat down on the chair brought by the soldiers, felt the cool night wind, and continued: "you''re not wrong. It''s true that your Highness has arrived in Yangzhou today, but you''re disappointed. Tomorrow, your highness will board the boat and continue to go south. It''s just a night''s stay in Yangzhou. I''ve told him about your affairs It''s reported, and Lord Du can testify. The prince doesn''t care about your life and death. Peiyan is dead, and the biggest threat to our Tang Dynasty has been removed. As for the rest of you Peiyan''s party, your Highness has ordered me to deal with it to ensure the safety of our Tang Dynasty. So, you have no way to go except to plead guilty. ""What are you waiting for? Just take me to the execution ground. " Chen Jingzhi held a piece of grass that had been pulled out of the threshold and put it into his mouth. Looking at Li Jingzhi, who did not speak, Chen Jingzhi continued: "don''t the officials on the five grades need to register in the official department? Are you still afraid of the official department, which is the head of the six ministries? Let me guess, you Li Jingye has always let me confess my guilt. But now Du Qiuren, as the governor of Yangzhou, has no official documents. Can it be that the official department did not agree with your recommendation of Li Jingye? " Listen to the dialogue between Li Jingzhi and Chen Jingzhi, but because of a wall, the lawlessness can only see Li Jingye all the time, unable to see clearly what Chen Jingzhi looks like. "What now? Your highness is going to leave for Hangzhou tomorrow. Is this how you see Chen Jingzhi framed to death? " Unable to poke the sky in front of him, he asked in a low voice. "What can I do? This is not your responsibility. As long as you follow your Highness''s orders and find out that he is still alive, your highness will have a plan for everything else? Otherwise, it is impossible for us to find out whether Chen Jingzhi is dead or alive. " Wu Tian looks at Li Jingye holding a thick stack of documents, which is obviously Chen Jingzhi''s file, hoping that he can sign his autograph. "I won''t sign it. As an official of the Tang Dynasty, I believe the court will give me a fair deal to Chen Jingzhi. Although I have never met his highness, I have heard a lot about his highness. Since your Highness has arrived in Yangzhou today, and you have come all night to let me sign my autograph, it seems that your Highness has not said anything to you. Otherwise, you Li Jingye would not be so anxious, would you? " Chen Jingzhi spat the broken grass in front of Li Jingzhi, then slowly stood up and walked to the dark and damp room. "Chen Jingzhi!" Li Jingzhi watched Chen Jingzhi go to the room. In a hurry, he stood up from his chair, looked at Chen Jingzhi''s back, and said darkly, "Chen Jingzhi, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your young daughter! Do you want her to be bought into Huafang as a prostitute or as an official prostitute for your former colleagues to play with? " Li Jingzhi said and looked at Chen Jingzhi''s back. Sure enough, after his voice stopped, Chen Jingzhi also stopped and turned back slowly. The expression on his face was in the dark room. He could not see sadness or joy, but could feel that Chen Jingzhi''s body was shaking, and his handcuffs also made a silk collision sound. "As the saying goes," misfortune is not as bad as your wife and children. "Li Jingye, you are so cruel and cruel that you will never get good results in the future." "Sign or not!" Li Jingye stares at Chen Jingzhi, like a figure hidden in the dim and dim, and asks again. "Better be a broken jade than a complete one! It is her sorrow and her life to be a prostitute in Huafang! But you will die soon! I really want to see you, Li Jingye, how to choose! But in any case, you will be buried for her sad life! Go away "You Li Jingye didn''t expect Chen Jing''s bones to be so hard! Take her favorite daughter to threaten him, can be ruthlessly rejected by him! Do you want to let Li Ren treat his daughter so ruthlessly? How can Du Ren treat his daughter so ruthlessly! The moment Chen Jingzhi turned his head, a drop of clear tears slowly flowed out of the corner of his eye. If Li Jingzhi really spoiled him, how should he face his wife after his death! Li Jingye looked at the door, which was like the door of the underworld. The door closed slowly and sat down on the chair. Li Hong arrived three days early, which made him feel like a needle in a needle. Chen Jingzhi is also like a stone in a pit. It stinks and is hard. He threatens him with his daughter. He even sacrifices his daughter and wants to fight against him! Also want to let oneself end in the end! "Go back to the house! Give him one night to think, send someone over tomorrow, and give him one last chance! " Li Jingye rubbed up from the chair, a little angry and defeated. "Don''t you come in person tomorrow, sir? If you don''t come, you don''t want to come here. You know, when he was the governor of Yangzhou, he always said the same thing, and the official was very powerful. Even the lower officials were in awe of him. If someone else came, he would do useless work. " Du Qiuren followed Li Jingye closely and said in a low voice. "If you can''t, you can do it. The prince is going to leave early tomorrow morning. If I don''t go to see you off, wouldn''t it make the prince doubt me? Fool! You can''t do this well! Try to find a way. In any case, we must let Chen Jingzhi plead guilty tomorrow! " "Well Not really... " Du Qiuren made a gesture of wiping his neck, indicating that he would kill people directly. "No! Chen Jingzhi is dead or alive. I''m afraid his highness will know sooner or later. If he killed him directly, he would be more passive in the future. Now it''s not so far. So he must admit his guilt! " Li Jingye angrily put down the curtain on the side of the carriage, and then, surrounded by soldiers, went to the British mansion. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 At Yangzhou wharf, Li Hong waved to Li Jingye and others who came to see him off. They took Bai Chun and boarded the boat for Hangzhou again under the escort of grain cob and cheetah. The river breeze was slow, and Li Jingye and others looked at the five tooth warships gradually offshore. They saluted across the river, and then waved their hands vigorously. This made Li Hong, who was enjoying the morning breeze on the deck, couldn''t help laughing at himself: "I felt that after I left, they seemed to be relieved. This wave is not like a farewell." Turning to the cabin, Li Hong heard Bai Chun''s voice: "what is that?" "Don''t you feel like you want me to go?" Li Hongtou also does not return to say. Bai Chun turned his head, and a group of officials on the wharf gradually turned into a little black shadow. Under the leadership of Li Jingye, he began to go to Yangzhou City in an orderly way. "The Duke of England, his Highness has never asked you about Chen Jingzhi. So, can we continue to press Chen Jingzhi slowly as planned until he agrees?" Du Qiuren, riding a fine horse, followed Li Jingye''s carriage and said in a low voice, lying on the horse''s back. "So what? The person you sent didn''t let Chen Jingzhi agree to sign the autograph?" Li Jingye''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. Just now, when he was facing the prince''s Highness''s warm spring breeze and reluctant to leave, he had already disappeared. Even compared with the previous days, he was quite different. Du Qiuren looked at Li Jingye in awe. He swallowed his words to his lips, but he wanted to speak again. However, looking at the black face, Du Qiuren did not know how to open his mouth and defend his subordinates. So he had to ask, "is the autograph so important, British Duke? Now that you have bought people, although Liu Dewei, the supervisor of Dali temple, is dead now, he can''t forge evidence, testimony, and documents from the execution ground of officials of grade five or above, Wang Pei "Du Qiuren, do you know too much?" Li Jingye glanced at Du Qiuren, then sighed and said, "if Chang''an officialdom is as simple as you think, I don''t have to worry about it." "This is what the Duke of England said How What do you say? " Du Qiuren pricked up his ears and asked. Chang''an officialdom is a place that any local official yearns for. As long as you want to continue your official career, you can''t get promoted faster than Chang''an and Luoyang. Therefore, naturally, in the minds of local officials, Chang''an and Luoyang are like the holy land of every official after they enter the official career. Even in their "simple" thinking, they even think that as long as the officials transfer themselves to Chang''an or Luoyang, they will be promoted once every three years, and be promoted once every nine years. If you are more flexible in mind, handle affairs and handle things more smoothly, have a better family background, and have some relationship with the five surnames and seven hopes, it would be better. Basically, there should be no problem to be a three rank official in this lifetime. However, how could he know that Li Jingye, who grew up in Chang''an with his grandfather Li Ji, was deeply touched by the treachery of Chang''an officialdom. How could he know that in Chang''an, not to mention the five grade officials, they were the fourth grade officials, and the third grade officials were the most important officials in Chang''an and Luoyang. In Chang''an, a fourth grade official, even a third grade official, is nothing but bullshit. Who knows if you''re in Chang''an, you''ll run into your relatives, your relatives and your family. Li Jingye pulled his mind back from Chang''an a long time ago, sighed again, and said in a low voice: "Chang''an and Luoyang are the nightmare places for local officials like us. It''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. Isn''t a good party member better than an official from both Chang''an and Luoyang?" Du Qiuren blinked his eyes and listened attentively. Li Jingye continued: "now, there are no more loopholes in Chang''an court as before. Dali temple, Yushitai, and the Ministry of punishment are indispensable. Before Liu Dewei died, it was extremely difficult to pull Chen Jingzhi off his horse, not to mention most of them The credit of Peiyan. As for Pei Wang Hum, I''m afraid Now, because of the suppression of his highness, he is shivering in Chang''an city. I''m afraid I have no courage. I''ll stretch out my hand to other officials of the court. " "The Duke of England, even if the king Pei dare not put his hand above the court, but But the relationship between Pei Wang and the five surnamed Qiwang has always been very close, which is not comparable to the prince''s highness. " Seeing that Li Jingye didn''t speak, Du Qiuren continued: "the lower official thought that by contacting the five surnames and seven Wangs through the king Pei, we might be able to find suitable candidates for us from the Ministry of punishment, the Ministry of officials and the Dali temple. However, it''s strange that you said that the influence of the five surnames and seven hopes was so great in our Tang Dynasty. Why didn''t the prince see this? He had to fight with the five surnames and seven Wangs. It was not for nothing that King Pei picked up a ready-made one. " "Du Qiuren, I think you are very suitable to be an aide to the prince''s highness. Yangzhou seems a little small and can''t accommodate you as a giant Buddha." Li Jingye said painlessly and suddenly, and then fell down the curtain of the car, indicating that the carriage would speed up to leave. If you can see clearly the political struggle above the court hall, then those three grade officials in Chang''an don''t have to live. They will die one by one!It has long been no secret that the prince''s highness and the five surnames and seven Wangs were inseparable from each other. Everyone knows that since his majesty Lizhi and Empress Wu Mei disintegrated the Guanlong group headed by changsun Wuji, the crown prince stretched out his hand to the five surnames and seven looks to divide and disintegrate their forces. It is not the emperor, the queen and the crown prince who are working together to strengthen their royal rights over the imperial court. What''s more, the prince''s highness is now a secretary of state, and all six of them are under control. It is even more difficult for the five surnamed and seven Wang forces to be inserted. Moreover, with Peiyan''s general situation gone, now the position of zhongshuling was taken over by Pei Xingjian, who had been following the prince''s Highness for many years. Now, half of the court hall has been controlled by the prince''s highness. The remaining half is either in your Majesty''s hands or in the hands of the empress. The space available for the five surnamed Qiwang and Pei Wang is getting smaller and smaller, and is about to be squeezed out of the court hall. Therefore, if Du Qiuren''s strategy is to ask King Pei to help him, it would be like digging his own grave. Not only would he seek his own death, but also he would take all the things that Yangzhou has managed over the years. Du Qiuren is a humble man. He can''t even see this. Obviously, he can only be a senior official. If he goes up, he won''t even know how he died. Du Qiuren watched the carriage suddenly speed up to leave. After thinking about what he had said, he suddenly found that he had inadvertently mentioned a secret that his royal highness had not seen, that is, the fight for the five surnames and seven hopes. Alas It is no wonder that the British Duke left with the curtain down. If his words were heard by the prince''s cronies, it would not be a clear reminder to his royal highness! In the future, if the prince had a good relationship with the five surnames and seven hopes, the great cause of the British Duke would have been destroyed. Du Qiuren looked at the carriage and couldn''t help giving himself a light slap in the face: "let you talk more in the future. Smart people can see it and don''t say it. You''re a smart person, but if you say it, you''re not a smart person! You have to pay attention later. " When Li Hong was still in ManJiang garden this morning, he had already learned from the lawlessness that they had heard last night. At this time, they called the lawless to the front of him and asked him about the matter of last night in detail. They asked about the city defense inside and outside Yangzhou, how many Zhechong Duwei of Zhechong prefecture were clearly in Yangzhou, and so on. After all, if Li Jingye really intends to do harm to himself, he will not let himself find out. Because Peiyan and Princess Wencheng were in Chang''an, Li Hong was delayed to install Jingwei people here. After arriving in the south of the Yangtze River, Li Hong can''t say that his eyes are black, but he is also a one eyed dragon. He can''t see the situation inside and outside Yangzhou clearly and clearly. Fortunately, he went to Hangzhou to name the five ships and stayed in Hangzhou for some time, which was enough to give Bai Chun''s Jingwei a lot of time to sleep in Yangzhou. "Why don''t you warn Li Jingye today? Are you not afraid that Li Jingye will bring Chen Jingzhi to justice after you leave? " White pure dignified in front of Li Hong sat down and said. After a night''s rest, if she could not sleep with Li Hong in her arms, Bai Chun felt that when she went to bed at night, she could not help shaking her body, just like the days on the boat these days. However, when I boarded the boat again today, I felt that I had changed. I walked more steadily than before. I didn''t even think it was a torture to take a boat. Now I can have the mood to see the scenery on both sides of the Strait. "Warning Li Jingye, either overtly or secretly, will only make Chen Jingzhi die faster, and Obviously, Li Jingye has been operating in Yangzhou for many years now, and he has made great influence. So when he is faced with Chen Jingzhi''s hard bone and his attitude of catching up with him, he is too powerful to maintain the achievements of his business for many years and dare not break the pot like Chen Jingzhi... " "What is a broken pot, broken fall, said so ugly, that is better for jade broken than tile." White pure frown corrects a way. Li Hong looks at Bai Chun with a smile and doesn''t say a word. Until he sees Bai Chun, he is a little flustered. He thinks that the wind of the river has disturbed his clothes. So he looks down at his clothes. They are all very neat. Why does he look at himself like this? Li Hong then said, "are you worried that Chen Jingzhi''s daughter will be sent to Huafang by Li Jingzhi or be filled as a prostitute? I think... " "Hum, I have informed Jingwei that after arriving in Yangzhou, I will find his daughter''s whereabouts as soon as possible, and then rescue her. I will never let Li Jingye succeed." White pure cold said. Li Hong shook her head helplessly. Bai Chun thought of her because of Chen Jingzhi. Otherwise, she would never care about Chen Jingzhi''s daughter. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 Looking at Bai Chun''s bubbling mouth, Li Hong is speechless and hands a cup of tea to Bai Chun. Then he says lazily, "you don''t even know what Chen Jingzhi''s daughter is. How do you find it? Yangzhou City, with a population of nearly 400000, is looking for a woman who does not know her age and looks. It is like looking for a needle in a haystack, do you know? " Bai Chun was not discouraged by Li Hong''s attack. She shook her head, and her hair at the back of her head shook like a waterfall: "you have Jingwei in your hand. You should be able to find it along Li Jingye''s residence. Your highness, you say that if Chen Jingzhi''s daughter is twenty-eight years old, beautiful as flowers, and as beautiful as Baosi... " "I think you are just like Bao Si. I don''t care about you. You can dream well." Li Hong shook off Bai Chun''s arm and walked back to the deck. The goblin was bewildered. Since he passed Dengzhou, he began to imagine that he would have a poetic and picturesque encounter with that beautiful lady of the aristocratic family or some famous woman in the south of the Yangtze River. Even if you can''t fall in love at first sight, what do you have to do? In short, according to the meaning of the white goblin, this trip to the south of the Yangtze River, in any case, you have to collect some beauties for Donggong. Otherwise, only Pei Xingjian and Yang Yu will make Donggong too lonely. It''s obvious that they are dead. When they go back, they will tell them to let Xiaoxue and others clean up the white goblin, but White goblin now in the East Palace, in their deliberate connivance, has gradually had the right to say no two, snow they dare to go back to the past, occasionally that white goblin find fun? Li Hong was skeptical. In his opinion, Bai Chun now has a big sister''s demeanor. In addition, she has followed her for many years. Her knowledge, insight and intelligence are not comparable to those of several women. But isn''t that what you want? Whether the crown prince is in charge of the East Palace, or who is in charge of the East Palace, in short, there will be a fight between you and me, and the palace fight for favor will happen. But if there is a person who does not have any interest involved to take charge of the East Palace, will he not be much annoyed? When he came to the back deck, four people, lawless, grain grain and cheetah, were working on a fishing rod. Li Hong came over to have a look at it and asked, "what''s the matter? I''ll see what the hook is like and whether it can catch fish by hanging earthworms "Your Highness, it''s hard to find these earthworms now. I found some in ManJiang garden yesterday, but they are all dead worms!" "Die earthworm, die earthworm, you can use it, as long as you eat fish, I''m afraid fish think earthworm is too tasty, too lazy to eat will be bad." Li Hong took a look at the hook and threw it to the grain of grain. The mighty two ships went down the river from Yangzhou and soon arrived at the Qiantang River. With the Wuya warship standing out of the crowd and walking high on the Qiantang River, some small boats began to give way when they were far away. They were afraid that they would not be able to escape, and they would be hit by big guys like Wuya warship. What''s more, the five tooth warships have always been qualified only by the government, or those with high position and power. In recent years, such a magnificent five tooth warship has not appeared in Qiantang River for a long time. Therefore, when some small boats, such as civilian ships, saw the majestic Wuya warship, slowly driving along the Qiantang River, they began to quickly drive away from the boat, and then they pointed out their heads and looked shocked to see the big guy swimming on the Qiantang River. "Your Highness, it seems that the people of Hangzhou are still in awe of the five tooth warships of the Tang Dynasty. You see, these days, as long as we are walking on the river, those small boats are afraid to avoid it and give way to us when we are far away. It can be seen that such a magnificent ship, if it goes to sea, will not be much worse than the one built by Li Chunfeng?" Grain of grain stands behind Li Hong, looking at the boat on the river, struggling to get out. At this time, at the far bank of Qiantang River, the originally hot wharf was surrounded by many people and officials of the Tang Dynasty because of the entry of the five tooth warship. All of them looked up at the pride of the Tang River: Wuya warship. At the same time, a group of officers, Li Siwen, and other officials from Hangzhou, who were standing at the same time as the other officers from Hangzhou, stood at the same time. "Duke Qiao, the five tooth warship is indeed a sharp weapon in the hands of the navy of the Tang Dynasty. Such a powerful and majestic ship is not comparable to those Japanese ships." Wei Siwen, as a governor of Hangzhou, looked at the five tooth warship with clear outline in the distance and said with admiration. "Yes, some days ago, the governor of Quanzhou wanted to make a compromise with the imperial court, saying that foreign ships such as the Japanese Kingdom have been harassing our fishermen in the Tang Dynasty, and even some audacious people even landed and robbed the coastal people while our Tang navy was cruising around. I thought, ah, they were born out of nothing. Can such a large ship not scare those barbarians from the sea ? It''s a joke Another official, looking at the five tooth warship, also gave high expectations, exclaimed. In his eyes, he couldn''t believe that with such a big ship, the coastal states could be bullied by foreign nations. Obviously, this is not because our ships in Tang Dynasty are not good, but Cui Zhibian, the commander of the Navy, is not able to use troops, so the Japanese and foreign countries can take advantage of it.Li Chongyi listened to the voices of the officials nearby, and from time to time concentrated on what the crowd was talking about. But he himself, looking at the five tooth warship, said nothing. Over the years, I have formed a habit. Before I fully understand something, I''d better not express my opinions in a hurry, because you will never know what kind of mystery is hidden under the surface of seemingly problems. Everyone is not a fool, and every official is not stupid to the point of no discrimination. But the reason why they are willing to express their opinions before understanding the real situation is entirely due to their ignorance. They always think that with their knowledge, with their vision, they are enough to look far and see the world. They always think that with their knowledge, everything in the world has been mastered by them. They are complacent and do not seek progress. They are ambitious and ambitious. They always think that the capable people in the world are only half a dozen compared with themselves. They never really look at their own problems. They are always willing to look at problems subjectively and believe what they are willing to believe. For those beyond their understanding scope, even if they are right, they will overthrow the correctness of their problems in various ways, and even without hesitation, classify them as strange forces and chaos. Li Chongyi smiles and doesn''t speak. As the eldest son of Li Xiaogong, the prince of Hejian County, he has always been loyal to the imperial family of the Tang Dynasty. Not only himself, but also his second younger brother Li Hui and third brother Li Chongzhen, have always been loyal to the imperial court which has given them high officials and high salaries. Originally, Li Chongyi wanted to go to Yangzhou because of Peiyan''s rebellion in Chang''an, because it involved Li Jingye, the governor of Yangzhou. He was afraid that the prince''s Royal Highness would go to Yangzhou, or worried that Li Jingye would be disrespectful, so he asked to go to Yangzhou to pick up his car, but his highness Li Hong refused. At the moment, watching the five tooth warship slowly coming, the worry that had been hanging for several days is also completely put down at this moment, with a relieved smile on his face, and looking at the five tooth warship, with a flag sign at the moment, is preparing to slowly berth at the wharf. Li Hong stood at the bow of the boat with his telescope in front of him all the time. He looked at the expressions of Li Chongyi and others at the wharf. Naturally, even the exciting expression of the people watching over there could not be lost in his eyes. For the five tooth warship can play such a shocking effect, it is beyond his expectation. Originally, he thought that only when three of Li Chunfeng''s five big ships sailed into the Qiantang River, would it cause such a sensation. Unexpectedly, they would be shocked by just one Wuya warship. Bai Chun put down the snow-white silver telescope specially made for her. Naturally, she saw the expression of the people on the wharf. Then she looked at Li Hong and laughed and said, "what kind of son, your highness, I have already said that the five tooth warship is big enough. It''s the pride of Tang Dynasty, and you have to spend so much money..." "Can you believe that I threw you out of here?" Li Hong didn''t have a good temper to say. How could he know that it was just a small five tooth warship, which made these people seem to see a mirage, and they were surprised and applauded one by one. Originally, he told Bai Chun on the ship that after Li Chunfeng came, he would let these people see the real giant ship, so as to give them a surprise. However, he didn''t want to be robbed of the credit by the five tooth warship. If the giant ship that I advocate to build, if it comes in again, it will not be able to arouse people''s inner shock and intuitive feelings. Bai Chun shut up and said nothing, but on her beautiful cheek, she was full of unconvinced: "hum, just tell me the truth, as for it!" Of course, she did not dare to say these words. If she did, the prince, who was not afraid of this day, would throw himself away. After all, along the way, the prince''s highness can''t wait to go to sea in his huge ship, to see the sunrise and sunset, and to see the strange landscape of the moon hanging on the sea. Moreover, he has to swim in the sea and let himself swim in the sea. If he throws him down now, will it not be an excuse for him to exercise his wateriness. Following Li Hong and walking down the gangway, the crowd on the bank suddenly raised a huge cry of surprise after they saluted Li Hong one by one, led by Li Chongyi, the governor of Hangzhou! "Ah? Look at the distance of the river. What''s that "My God, is that a mobile town?" "With sails, it''s a boat, it''s a sailboat." "How could, how could there be such a huge sailing boat?" With the astonishment of the crowd, Li Hong, Bai Chun, Li Chongyi and other officials could not help looking at the river. At this time, at the end of the river, black shadows like fortresses, like dark clouds, like thunder, and more like surging waves, are slowly coming from the far River to this side with the overwhelming power of mountains and mountains! "This This What is this? " White pure small face evil white, grasp Li Hong''s hand to ask urgently. In her heart, she did not believe that the distant object like the shadow of the castle peak was the ship in the prince''s mouth!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 Bai Chun, Li Chongyi and other officials, people and so on, looked at the three huge ships with incredible and gaping eyes, and slowly revealed their true faces. It is like an endless mountain range and a long dragon. On top of the three ships, the four masted huge sails are like waterfalls hanging in the air. Under the command of the three ships, they slowly fall down. They are majestic and majestic. People can feel the tremendous awe they have brought to all the people in yard head and even to the whole Hangzhou. Li Hong was also a bit stunned. He only occasionally communicated with Li Chunfeng and told him some ship knowledge he knew when he was one of his crew members. He explained what kind of structure and structure can make a huge ship sail far away and increase the flexibility and maneuverability of the ship. He said it superficially, but he didn''t expect that in this short period of time, Li Chunfeng had no idea Chunfeng came with three huge ships! Originally, he thought that it would be a miracle to be able to come over one, but now he is full of shock and wonder to witness these three ships which are similar to the "Galen ship" in the previous generation. Galen, the largest Galen ship in the world, has a displacement of 2000 tons, a draft of eight meters, and a stern deck of seven stories. What''s more, before the end of the sailing era, Galen had always been the standard for the design of warships and battleships. Its influence, combat effectiveness and practicability were not comparable to those of other sailboats. Different from the traditional design of ships in the Tang Dynasty, a small inclined mast was erected at the bow of the three huge ships, which was originally used as a watchtower. However, the so-called lookout was moved to the stern of the ship, forming a place for the commander-in-chief to command the ship and live. On the lower deck of the bow is space for soldiers, cargo and so on. In addition to the two masts in front of the boat and the two jibs at the back, there are some things that we usually have. All the living goods and supplies during the war, together with nearly a thousand soldiers, were placed on the lower deck. In this way, not only the deck surface is clean and tidy, but also more space for action can be created for the soldiers on the deck during the naval battle, so that they can effectively fight against the first floor of the deck, whether in the face of the enemy''s sneak attack or active attack. Even the Tang soldiers standing on both sides of the ship''s deck now have their armor transformed. Unlike the soldiers on the land, their whole body is covered with armor. Instead, it has become a local armor which is more used on the ship to make soldiers more flexible when sailing and fighting in the rough sea. "Your Highness, this ship is the one that you personally advocated to build?" Li Chongyi trembled his fingers and pointed to the huge ship which was about to dock at the dock. He looked like he was facing a hill. His voice was also shaking. "Yes, but I didn''t expect that Li Chunfeng could build three ships in such a short time. It seems that I underestimated Li Chunfeng''s determination and desire to sail." Li Hong also shook his head at the three huge ships in front of him. It can be seen that these three ships, obviously, have been fully loaded. They are the real and genuine naval killers that can be put into sea battle at any time. They are definitely not a simple big ship just for the sake of appearance and middle sight. Bai Chun was a little confused. Seeing the huge ship berthing at the wharf, the people on one side, even some officials, approached them with such a huge object. They could not help but step back 20 or 30 steps. Only Li Hong, Li Chongyi and Bai Chun were still standing in the same place, looking at the huge ship being moored, and talking about it one after another. "Your Highness, don''t you say that there are five ships? Why do you think the construction is much faster? What''s more, before this, it''s not the same... " Bai Chun did not dare to go on. She was afraid that the prince would be angry and throw herself into the Qiantang River. After all, if the ship that was sunk into the sea was such a magnificent ship, Bai Chun didn''t know if Li Hong would be distressed. Anyway, she was very distressed. How much money would it cost. It is no wonder that the officials in the court, including his majesty and the queen, were very critical of Li Hong''s huge investment in building such a huge object. Although his majesty and the queen finally stopped Li Hong from throwing money into Quanzhou shipyard by confiscating the prince''s silver, he threw more than 10 million taels of silver into the sea, which made Li Zhi feel a little pain in his liver every time he thought about it. What''s more, if such huge ships can be sunk by the strong wind and heavy rain on the sea, will these huge ships in front of us sink into the so-called deep sea as well? Is it not that the ten million taels of silver will eventually sink into the sea? This is also the dissatisfaction that Li Hong wants to continue to invest money in Quanzhou. "It''s not the same." Li Hong looked up at the side of the three huge ships and murmured, "don''t mention sinking four ships. It''s worth sinking five, six, or even more. It''s worth it to me and the Tang Dynasty. What''s more, those sunk ships are just empty shells, and they are not fully armed ships that can be put into battle immediately like the three ships in front of us."No matter Bai Chun, Li Chongyi, or the officials who were close behind him, did not understand what Li Hong meant. Why did the sinking of a huge ship, which cost a lot of money, sink, or is it a good thing for his Highness the prince? Is it the prince''s silver is really too much, there is no place to put, must be thrown into the sea to reduce the pressure of inventory! Li Hong looked at all the people around him with a blank look on his face and said with a smile: "you will understand that if you want to let our Tang go out and make our Tang more prosperous and powerful, it is not only the Tang army on the land who has won a hundred battles to defend our Tang Dynasty. In fact, it is the only way for our Tang Dynasty to continue to be rich and powerful and to extend the national transportation for a hundred years." "Ministers Cui Zhibian and Li Chunfeng have met his royal highness and Miss Bai." Cui Zhibian and Li Chunfeng, leading the original students, quickly walked down from the boat and stood in front of Li Hong. "Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhibian, you have tasted the sweetness. You all know how to thank Miss Bai. Do you want something?" Li Hong looks at Li Chunfeng, who used to be fat and white. Now he is black and thin. He signals Li Chongyi to go to Hangzhou. As for the three huge ships behind, soldiers have been standing on the wharf for a long time, escorting the three ships among them. No one is allowed to approach! "Miss Tang Yingchen, I can''t be sure that I can walk in the corner of the world for another ten years if you don''t dare to hide your highness, Miss Tang." Li Chunfeng was full of energy. When he mentioned business, he immediately became excited and excited. Compared with Li Chunfeng, who was always mysterious and unpredictable, he was quite different. Hearing Li Chunfeng''s words, Cui Zhibian nodded with approval and said, "Your Highness, I think that Li Chunfeng is right. If you are willing to allocate another 15 million taels of silver to my minister, I promise to pay them back in time." Li Chongyi was confused. He didn''t hear Li Chunfeng''s every corner of the world. In any case, it was difficult for ordinary people to understand what the prodigy said, so he just skimmed over it. But Cui Zhibian yelled along with Li Chunfeng, hoping that his highness would give them another 15 million taels of silver. This obviously doesn''t sound so simple. Is there really endless treasure in this sea? What surprised him even more was that when they got off the ship, they did not say a few words to his highness, so they began to ask for his highness on the dock. What does that mean? Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhibian are both noble men who regard money as dirt. Li Chunfeng, especially Li Chunfeng, does not know what his lifelong pursuit is. If there is one, it is an illusory star and sea. Cui Zhibian has always been pursuing the strength of the Navy. He spent most of his life at sea. Even on the sea, he felt more free than on land. For the sake of their royal highness, this is not an ideal way for them to continue to build a platform. Li Hong just shook his head and grinned bitterly in the face of their request. They did not care what they were like when they were on the court. Not to mention others, the father and the emperor, the mother and the latter, extorted nearly 30 million taels of silver from themselves. In addition, the court has always held doubts about what kind of wealth the giant ship can bring to the Tang Dynasty when it sails to the sea. What''s more, in their hearts, Xu Fu went out to sea for the emperor of Qin to seek elixir of immortality, and finally disappeared in the sea. Some people think that Xu Fu drove a white boat and gold and silver treasures to a remote island and lived a luxurious life, which deceived the emperor of Qin. Moreover, the mutiny of the commander-in-chief of the warship would have a great impact on the imperial court. Therefore, the court officials have always been ambivalent about Li Hongjian''s plan to go on an ocean voyage. Most of the voices think that ocean sailing is a waste of manpower and material resources. No matter how rich the resources on the sea are, the fishermen in coastal areas will not be so miserable. Li Hong gets on the carriage, but Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhibian are obviously determined not to achieve their goal. They even failed to get on the carriage that Li Chongyi prepared for them. Instead, they rode on each side of his Royal Highness''s carriage and tried to persuade him to accept their request in the shortest possible time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 On the one hand, Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhibian, on the other hand, the two men worked hard all the way, hoping to get into the carriage and persuade his highness to agree to grant them funds again. But no matter what they said, Li Hong lifted the curtain and shook his head with a smile, but he refused. So that they had to look at each other. Did the prince change his mind, or couldn''t stand the pressure on the court, and his interest was not in the vast sea? Hangzhou is one of the few big cities in the history of the Tang Dynasty with a population of one million. Compared with Yangzhou, the scale of its city is naturally much larger. The construction of its walls and towers is based on the practicality of the northern military offensive and defensive, and adds the architectural style of the South of the Yangtze River. On the whole, it does not seem abrupt. The broad gate of the city has long been under martial law by soldiers. Carriages, cavalry, infantry, etc., escorted several carriages into Hangzhou city quickly. The people on both sides of the street looked up at several carriages rushing in under the block of soldiers. However, because the curtain was lowered, they couldn''t see who was sitting in the carriage. At this time, the West Lake was not as crowded as it was in the Song Dynasty. Because some of its famous buildings did not appear at this time, people often went to the West Lake only for boating, or it was an excellent place for celebrities and scholars to have fun. The astonishing thing is that the West Lake is full of painted boats, but the people can ignore it. They paddle across the West Lake in small boats and canoes to the foot of the west mountain, and then continue to go up the mountain to worship Buddha. The land of fireworks and the holy land of piety can get along harmoniously between mountains and rivers without conflict, which is beyond Li Hong''s expectation. On the edge of the West Lake is like the gate of an ordinary house. Several carriages slowly stop. Around the residence, there are soldiers with weapons in hand, which encircle the mansion. Li Hong repels the dog skin plaster Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhibian with a fly. Under Li Chongyi''s smile, he slowly walks into the mansion with Bai Chun. According to Li Hong''s request, Li Chongyi felt that it could not be more simple. In Li Chongyi''s opinion, such a small Sanjin hospital was not in line with Li Hong''s status as Prince of the Tang Dynasty. However, it was Li Hong''s request and he could not help it. Now walking in the mansion, looking at all that has just been repaired, the colorful flowers cluster together, forming a rather elegant and pleasant little garden. Surrounding the green trees, a small pond and pavilion, lush trees, birds, flowers, a unique flavor of Jiangnan poetic courtyard, it is now before people''s eyes. In addition, there are not many buildings near the West Lake, which makes it more like a residence built by a wealthy merchant and suitable for him to stay here for a long time. After Li Hong''s arrival, the small mansion was immediately taken over by the 200 family guards led by Wei Tuqi. There were no more people from Hangzhou government in the whole mansion. It was completely transformed into Li Hong''s private residence. The guards outside the door were also ordered by Li Hong. After several times of persuasion, Li Chongyi still had no choice but to withdraw. A banquet featuring Hangzhou cuisine ended in a pleasant and joyful atmosphere, followed by the departure of officials one by one. After the gate of Hangzhou city had been closed for an hour at night, the gate of Hangzhou city became desolate. After Wei Siwen, the governor of Hangzhou, left, Li Chongyi, Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhibian, led by Li Hong, came to an elegant tea room. Li Chongyi had arranged a maid for a long time, but apparently she didn''t know Li Hong''s identity. After seeing the four people come in, she just saluted according to the etiquette of the master and servant, and then began to perform for them. Now, from Chang''an to Hangzhou, after several years of evolution, the tea art in the south of the Yangtze River has developed. The four men were different in their dignity and inferiority, and their maid was also swept away by Li Chongyi. Therefore, among the four, Li Hong was making tea for the three of them. However, because it was Li Hong''s intention, the three had no choice but to respectfully take over the tea that Li Hong poured for them, emitting a faint fragrance. Li Chongyi is needless to say that although he has been an official in the local government for many years, he has always had a harmonious relationship with the royal family. In addition, he is loyal and has made great achievements in politics and won popular support in the local area. His title of Duke is likely to become a governor again in a few years. Cui Zhibian had a meeting with Li Hong in Liaodong. As the commander in chief of the Navy, he immediately stayed in Quanzhou after seeing these ships. Therefore, he is now a loyal and important minister. Naturally, it goes without saying that Li Chunfeng had become a minister instead of calling himself a poor man. Obviously, the attraction of the navigation of a huge ship was too great for him. The land under our feet is actually a sphere called a circle. Both this sentence and Li Chunfeng''s inference over the past few years have long confirmed its authenticity. However, he still wants to go sailing to see how round the sphere is, and whether there are other vast and abundant lands on the earth, as his highness the prince said A creature I haven''t seen before.What''s more, navigation itself is related to image, which is fatal attraction for Li Chunfeng, which makes him have to bow down to submit when facing Li Hong. Li Hongzheng was about to talk to get to the point when he heard a knock on the door. With his reply, Bai Chun walked in quickly. He was excited with a note in his hand. When he closed the door, he could see vaguely that in the night, on the branch not far from the door, there was a huge bird standing on the branch, looking intensely at the room with the door opened. "What''s the matter?" Li Hong motioned for Bai chun to sit down beside him, and then poured a cup of tea to Bai Chun himself and asked. "Your Highness, I have found it." Bai Chun held the note and watched Li Hong excited. "What have you found?" Li Hong looked at Bai Chun up and down and thought she was a little nervous. "Chen QingHan! That is, Chen Jingzhi''s daughter has been found. " Bai Chunyang raised the note in her hand and handed it to Li Hong. Li Hong took the note and looked at it, then handed it to Li Chongyi. Li Chongyi thought a little, took it and looked at it, and then gave it back to Li Hong again. Then he solemnly said, "Your Highness, if you want to save Chen Jingzhi''s daughter in the name of the government, you must first stop the investigation of Chen Jingzhi by the Ministry of officials and the Ministry of punishment, especially the Yangzhou government." "Li Jingye''s disobedience is now well known in both Jiangnan and Jiangnan? Do you think if he knew that I knew that Chen Jingzhi was not dead, he would not directly execute Chen Jingzhi according to the law of the Tang Dynasty. " Li Hong faintly bowed his head and said. "But if she is rescued by force, the risk will be very great. If it is not done properly, Li Jingye''s rebellious heart will be accelerated..." Li Chongyi hesitated, or said his heart worry. "Forget it, you don''t have to worry about it. You just have to focus on the Zhechong mansion which is now under his control. As for the rescue of Chen Jingzhi''s daughter, let her take full responsibility." Li Hong returned the note in his hand to Bai Chun, clapping a way. "Yes, your highness." Li Chongyi saluted and said. "If so, your highness, you will not be able to go to sea a few days later?" Li Chunfeng heard that Li Hong asked Bai chun to rescue Chen Jingzhi''s daughter. His highness would have to delay a few days to go to sea. "Three or five days is enough. I don''t think it will take long. If we can rescue Chen Jingzhi''s daughter, give Li Jingye a warning and force him to make trouble, it will be a good thing. In addition, after Chen Jingzhi''s daughter was rescued, I went to sea again. I think Li Jingye will be more or less relaxed, which is also conducive to Li Chongyi''s struggle for the unstable Zhechong mansion. " Li Hong pondered and said. "But..." Li Chunfeng also wanted money, but was interrupted by Li Hong. "No, I won''t be able to rebuild these ships in ten years. If it''s smaller and costs less, I can consider rebuilding a few. As for a ship of this size, it can''t be rebuilt." Li Hong said seriously. When he said this, not only Li Chunfeng was puzzled, but also Bai Chun. He had always been a firm advocate and supporter of the so-called maritime power. How could he now reject his own decision? Looking at the crowd stunned on the spot, Li Hong shrugged helplessly and said: "no way, I have to use this cost in other places. If we can achieve something in ten or twenty years, then you sailing boats are waste on the sea. In the eyes of future ships, they are just like paper. So in order to support those plans, I have to give up the reduction on your side ¡£¡± Li Chunfeng looked at Li Hong suspiciously. Then he scanned the faces of Bai Chun, Li Chongyi and Cui Zhibian. After thinking about him, he asked, "Your Highness, do you have high hopes for the gas spinning ball made by the Chongwen school students a few days ago?" Li Hong looked at him in surprise and nodded faintly without speaking. The power that the air spinning ball can provide is too tempting for him. If the air spinning ball can really develop a steam engine after ten years of improvement, then will the ship be able to be transported out. At that time, the Qiantang River Wharf will be faced with a real ship, will it not be paper paste? But now all this is still in the imagination. What''s more, we still need to rely on Li Chunfeng''s ocean voyage to bring him some materials needed to build a steam engine. However, these five ships are far ahead of other countries in this era. In at least 10, 20, or even 30 years, no other foreign country will be able to build the huge sailing ships owned by the Tang Dynasty with their own strength. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 Li Chunfeng looks at Li Hong and confirms his opinion. However, if this happens, it is still far from the minimum goal of his and Cui Zhibian. Originally, according to their plan, at least seven identical giant ships should be built. If there are seven giant ships, at least three of them are berthed in docks for renovation, and four are cruising at sea, protecting the safety of commercial ships and fishermen in the Tang Dynasty. But now the prince''s words have completely strangled their hopes in the cradle, leaving no chance to stay, which has made their originally well-off coastal defense plan extremely difficult. Moreover, if Li Chunfeng wants to go abroad, he can''t do it with only one giant ship, and at least two of them are required to cruise together. Therefore, there are only three left for Datang to use, and only two are left to cruise on the sea for a long time. Naturally, Li Hong knew what they were thinking. He said with a smile, "sometimes it''s not necessary to cruise on the sea every day to frighten those foreign countries who have a grudge against our Tang Dynasty. As long as we seize an opportunity and completely wipe them out, they will not dare to come back to our Datang coastal area and do whatever they want. In this way, you will open your huge ship again Go to his house and beat him up. In this way, ha ha, do you think they will get close to my Datang sea area? " "But in this way, your highness will do harm to the benevolence and virtue of the Tang Dynasty. I''m afraid that in the end, all countries will only be afraid of our Tang Dynasty and have no respect for it." Cui Zhibian knows that the strategy executor of his highness will naturally fall on himself, if not as expected. But in this way, I don''t say whether I will be impeached by my colleagues in the court. I''m afraid that the foreign envoys will constantly complain to the Tang Dynasty and his majesty. At that time, the prince will be in trouble and under pressure. What''s more, his majesty now has the meaning of Zen position. In this aspect, should the prince''s Royal Highness take the gentle policy as the main policy, supplemented by military expedition and deterrence. Li Hong once again said with a smile, "no respect? Do you think that with a broad mind, you can make the four barbarians respect me in the Tang Dynasty? If so, why did Japan send envoys every year, hoping to send students to study in the Tang Dynasty, and at the same time harass the coastal people of China? Where is the respect of Japan to the Tang Dynasty? " "This is not because you have not allowed students from Japan to study in our Tang Dynasty in recent years." Cui Zhibian lowered his head and muttered. "Even if I open the door and let them come to study, I can''t change their ambitious character! I''ll tell you that the first thing you need to do in two days is to drive a huge ship to Japan to make a show. If you can''t get back 10 million taels of silver, you''ll keep circling around Japan until they''ve collected 10 million taels of silver, and you''ll come back again. " Li Hong angrily put down his teacup and said in a cold voice, "what''s more, how did our ship sink? Do you know Cui Zhibian? If we have the nautical charts of Japan in recent years, and know where the hidden reefs on the sea to Japan are distributed, would we be silent to exchange for self-made charts? It is said that let Datang, let me follow the etiquette of benevolence and virtue, but the Japanese are even stingy with a set of charts, so why should I teach them the knowledge of Datang? If you want to learn, it''s still that sentence. A student can send as many as one thousand taels of silver regardless of food and housing. " Li Hong''s angry words made Cui Zhibian speechless and bowed his head to stop talking. Of course, he knew that the prince''s highness was telling the truth, and he also understood the prince''s practice. But now that the prince is at a critical moment, he should not make enemies everywhere. Internal and external troubles ensued. If this continued, Cui Zhibian was afraid that the crown prince would miss the whole plan and lose everything. "Don''t be angry, your highness. Brother Cui is loyal to you, but I''m afraid that at this time, if you can''t bear it, you''ll make a lot of plans and be afraid of you..." Li Chongyi saw that the atmosphere was a little dull because Li Hong reprimanded Cui Zhibian, so he said to the audience. "If you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan? You have been tolerated, shackled by this sentence, how can I really let the Tang Dynasty worship? It''s because of this nonsense. If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. How many excellent fighters have been delayed and how many excellent opportunities have been delayed to flatten the land of other countries? One by one shortsighted, really think that the sea on the wealth of a few fish? If it''s just a few fish, I''ll sit by the West Lake to raise fish. I''ll fight for the sea Li Hong shook off Bai Chun''s comforting hand and continued to say in a cold voice. "Cui Zhibian, you are the only official commander of the navy in Tang Dynasty after Zhang Liang, the Duke of Yun. How prosperous the maritime trade is, no less than the huge business opportunities of Hexi Corridor and Anxi, which is called the silk road. Do you have any idea about the value of the trade goods transported by sea every year in Dengzhou, Quanzhou and Guangzhou? How many imported goods are transported to China''s Tang Dynasty every year, and how many goods from the port are sold to other countries? Have you ever calculated the sum of the money? If the coastal waters and open seas surrounding our Datang are controlled by our Datang, and each channel is cruised by our Datang ships, how much wealth will be added? With the accumulation of wealth, not to mention anything else, I can trim out a fairy palace for the West Lake at my gate! Hangzhou''s people living in dire straits can also live a prosperous and healthy life because of the Tang Dynasty. If you go on like this, you will always be a frog at the bottom of a well. Sooner or later, your strong boats and guns will hit our land! "At this time, Cui Zhibian was no longer frowning. Even Li Chongyi, Li Chunfeng, and Bai Chun all looked calm and obedient. After a brief silence in the tea room, Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhibian dare not speak at this time, while Bai Chun is smart because of Li Hong''s anger. Naturally, she dares not speak at will when She nestles on one side. Only Li Chongyi squeezed out a smile on his face and said dryly: "Your Highness, please don''t be angry. What you''re talking about is a question that I have never thought about. For a moment, I can''t make a decision. But I believe that your highness is determined not for himself, but for the generations of the Tang Dynasty. I admire him. As your highness said, I have no fear of respect. I deeply agree with you. I will bear in mind that your highness reprimanded me today. " "Your Highness, I am short-sighted and true. What your highness said today has awakened my heart and made me understand where I should stand on the sea. In the past two years, I had the honor to see Dashi merchants landing in Datang from Guangzhou. I had already recognized that they were powerful on the sea, but I did not go to my heart. I thought that as long as the iron horse of Tang Dynasty was strong, he would not dare to think highly of our Tang Dynasty. Now I think it is too simple. " Cui Zhibian got up in good faith and saluted Li Hong with a heavy voice. Li Chunfeng also sighed and said with a heavy voice: "what your highness said is very true. If it was not the stingy state of Japan, I would not silence a huge ship because of the distance to Japan. If we can get the chart of Japan, all four of our sunken ships will go to the South, and even may really go to the continent you mentioned." "It''s early. If you want to get there, you can''t get down for three or five months at the speed of today''s sailing boat and the unfamiliar waterway. But it''s not urgent to say that it''s not urgent. There''s a kind of rubber tree there, which is necessary for further improvement of the air ball. So in a few days, you can set off. Two giant ships are under your full command. This trip, Li Chunfeng If you want people to give you money, I will give you my full support! " Li Hong took over Cui Zhibian''s tea and said faintly. "Thank you very much, your highness. But now there are five giant ships, and two of them are installed in Quanzhou shipyard. I''m afraid it will take some time." Li Chunfeng said regretfully. "Isn''t that easy? You and Cui Zhibian lead one ship and go to Japan to ask for the transportation expenses and compensation. When you come back to Quanzhou, do you think the two ships can also leave the dock? At that time, Cui Zhibian will be renovated for two months, and then he will continue to go south. " Li Hong found that after being reprimanded by himself, the brains of these people became a little dull because of their anger. Li Chongyi and Bai Chun laugh when they hear Li Hong''s words that they want to go to Japan to ask for some money for the road fare. However, Cui Zhibian and Li Chunfeng seem embarrassed. There is no doubt that what the prince said is the same as that of the bandits. Although this is the reason, because the Japanese made the Tang Dynasty silence a huge ship in vain. It is time to ask for some money, but don''t be so straightforward, OK? Just like everyone''s formality when they go to the market for the first time to do business, there is a trace of embarrassment on both the heart and the face before the first call out, which makes it difficult to open up. But when he summoned up the courage to shout out the first call, then, this man really entered the market, integrated into the market, and became a qualified peddler. But now, Cui Zhibian and Li Chunfeng, like the first time into the market ready to yell, almost call out the first voice. So you see me, I see you, both see the prince''s Highness from each other''s eyes, this is "forcing a good man into a prostitute"! But what can we do? The prince''s highness said that the reason is this reason, but it''s just a little ugly. Think of the Pirates of Japan, who rob and plunder the wealth and fishermen of the coastal people of the Tang Dynasty from time to time, and come to them in person to ask for some money. Can''t they not give it? If you don''t give it, just as the prince said, he will drive around the Japanese until he gives the money and comes back. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 Since the established policy was set by the prince, the atmosphere in the tea room became harmonious and relaxed again with Li Hong''s smile on his face. Bai Chun looks at Li Chunfeng with a cold face. He still wants money to build a boat, but he just wants less. He hopes to build a few smaller ships to protect the waters of the Tang Dynasty more comprehensively. Li Hong pushed 625. He is now a poor prince. After being extorted by his father and his mother, he is already shy. The six pieces of silver are of great use after the first day of the year. Naturally, they cannot be embezzled. and the only royal bank that can get money and Tai Yi city are not in their hands now. Only Bai Chun has the final say with Ouyang through two people. So Li Chunfeng knows who to ask for it. So he repeatedly takes tea as the von of pure wine, hoping that Bai Chun can give him five million and two silver. But Bai Chun knows that the sinking ships are because they want to find the right channel on the sea. Unfortunately, on the way of exploration, they will sink when they encounter any Hidden Reef, so they will not be investigated any more. In her understanding, she automatically attributed the sunken ships to the cost of road construction, so it was an essential expenditure. With Li Hong, Li Chongyi and Cui Zhibian dumbfounded, Bai Chun began a fierce verbal battle with Li Chunfeng. Finally, after bargaining with Li Chunfeng, and after Li Hong''s decision, Bai Chun compressed Li Chunfeng''s 15 million Liang silver expenditure to 5 million Liang silver. Even so, Li Chunfeng still looks relaxed, which makes Bai Chun feel that Li Hong''s time is too early. If she is given another incense stick, she can reduce the silver to one million taels. Li Chunfeng thought that since he wanted money, no matter how much money he wanted, he would build a few smaller ships to sail and cruise on the sea according to the original design plan, so that the navy of the Tang Dynasty would be much more relaxed. He would not be able to rely on three ships to run around every day and have no chance to breathe and rest. What''s more, naturally, it is necessary to recruit more water troops. Although this is a huge expenditure for the Tang military department, it is a matter that the crown prince should consider. It is enough for him to be responsible for his own affairs. It is still a headache for his royal highness to be in charge of his own affairs. "It''s just five warships. Now you have to ask your majesty to name them. It''s hard to say that this huge ship has no name, isn''t it?" Li Chongyi suddenly cut in. Judging from the look on his face, it is obvious that he is quite interested in going out to sea. I think he wants to follow the sea to see if he is as passionate and exciting as his Highness the prince said. "How about Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu?" Li Hong took a sip of tea and looked at several people and asked. Li Chunfeng obviously had expected that, which was similar to his imagination. As he had a strong interest in the stars and the universe, he naturally hoped that his royal highness could be named after the stars. So when Li Hong said the four great beasts, he was the first to raise his hand in favor of it. Cui Zhibian wanted to take another name, but seeing that Li Chunfeng all raised his hand in favor, he had to raise his hand to approve. Bai Chun and Li Chongyi don''t have the right to speak. Since they said that they should call this, they should call it this one. However, they are only four ships. What else should be called? Bai Chun blinked her bright innocent eyes. She was quite different from that when she was just talking. She asked in a low voice, "Your Highness, there are five warships. There is another one you haven''t named." "In the second three passes, the first of the three passes is the mountain of ao''an. Its Yang is rich in jade, and its shade is mostly ochre and gold. God smoked the pond. It''s often beautiful jade. Looking at the river forest in the north, it looks like Qian Ru Ju. There is a beast Yan, its shape is like a white deer and four horns, named Fu Zhu, see then its city big water. How about the name Fu Zhu? In this way, the flood disaster in Hangzhou can be led to the sea in a sense. I hope that from now on, the West Lake in Hangzhou will not have no water to use when it is dry, but flood when it rains heavily. How about it? " Li Hong looked at the people and named the last ship after the gods and beasts in the classic of mountains and seas. "Fu Zhu? It is said that he is gentle in nature and likes to play. However, when he appears, the place must be in the flood period. During the heavy rain period in Hangzhou, due to the inconvenience of water conservancy, floods often occur. Therefore, there are rumors among people that Zhuding, the god beast man, is located in Hangzhou, which makes Hangzhou flood frequently. Now the ship was named Fu Zhu by his highness and removed from the Qiantang River. It is obvious that the prince''s Royal Highness is concerned about the safety of the people of Li people, so he can lead Fu Zhu away and pray for the people of Hangzhou. Thank you so much! I have issued a military order here. Within three years, the water conservancy renovation of Hangzhou will be completed to ensure that there is water on the West Lake every day, and there will be no more flooding. " Li Chongyi pondered over the two characters of Fu Zhu and stood up to salute Li Hong. "You said it yourself. I didn''t force you?" Li Hong looked at Li Chongyi''s serious face, looked up and said with a faint smile. "Yes, I took the initiative. I hope your highness can supervise it." Li Chongyi sat down again under the direction of Li Hong. After discussing these matters, it is natural for Li Jingye to follow what he said just now. As long as Li Chongyi keeps a close eye on the Zhechong government in Yangzhou above and kuozhou at the bottom, it will be enough to pull the vacillating Zhechong mansion back to the Tang Dynasty. As for the rest, Li Chongyi will not be in charge of it. With a cool feeling, Li Hong and Bai Chun slowly walked into the pavilion where Zhulin lived. The second floor Pavilion is his residence in Hangzhou these days.Moreover, standing on the second floor, you can even put the whole west lake outside into your eyes. Although the spring scenery of Pinghu is hazy in the middle of the night, the dim fire light from the dock also tells Bai Chun and Li Hong, who are standing in the window, that there are still many people who have not slept at night. Before Li Hong arrived, Li Chongyi had divided the West Lake in front of him into a large area of forbidden area, forbidding any boats to approach. So now, even if it''s the boat on the West Lake, it''s the most lively and noisy time, and this residence is very quiet and peaceful. Li Hong, still standing by the window, looks at the West Lake in the distance. In this life, the West Lake is far less scenic than that in the Song Dynasty. What Li Chongyi has to do next seems to be tiring enough. In the next few days, Li Chongyi and others did not appear in this mansion under the command of Li Hong. The plaque on the gate of this mansion was also temporarily corrected by Li Hong as Li Fu! After the name of such an ordinary family was hung, Li Chongyi and others thought that it was the prince''s dissatisfaction with the residence, so they deliberately changed the plaque to remind themselves. But his highness did not allow himself to be close to Li''s house, so he had to send his servant to inquire. The news was that his highness was very satisfied, but he didn''t want to be too swaggering. He lived in Li''s mansion as an ordinary person these days! Hearing his servant''s reply, Li Chongyi''s heart was relaxed. It was obvious that the prince''s highness not only re divided his forces, but also wanted to live a peaceful life. In the attic deep in the bamboo grove, under the command of Bai Chun, the grain cob and the cheetah, as well as two maidens, are hanging another plaque up. Since the mansion has been renamed by his highness, it would be a shame if there was no name for it. So Bai Chun, after obtaining Li Hong''s consent, gave the pavilion a name: bamboo leaf Pavilion. As for why it was called, the white spirit pointed to the dense bamboo forest around, the small garden, rockery, and the Gallery Pavilion, and said, "there are bamboo all around. Naturally, it is named after bamboo leaves." "Well, what if there were weeds all around? Weed pavilion Li Hong gave her a blank look on the second floor and went back to sleep. Because Li Hong lived in Zhuye Pavilion, except for the two maidens, only grain grain and Cheetah were allowed to enter. Wei Tuqi and others only had the right to walk around and inspect the bamboo grove. At night, the two maids live downstairs. Naturally, there are only Li Hong and Bai Chun upstairs. As for the grain of grain and the cheetah, a bungalow next to the pavilion is where they guard the bamboo leaf Pavilion. For Bai Chun, who has just been on a boat for a long time, it is obviously not attractive to go boating on the West Lake, while the bustling Hangzhou city is full of attraction for Bai Chun. What''s more, she did not have nothing to do with her royal highness to the south this time. How common the commodities of Taiyi city are used in Hangzhou and other affluent places is the task she is going to investigate this time. Therefore, after Li Hong has finished her breakfast, Bai Chun, like a bird, nestles next to Li Hong, blinking her bright and moving eyes, and her beautiful cheek is full of innocent people. I hope that his highness will be more generous and take her to Hangzhou city to have a look. Naturally, Li Hong was able to meet the requirements of the white goblin. He patted his hands and indicated that he was going to lead the way. Therefore, the two men, accompanied by the grain of grain and the cheetah, walked out of Li''s house and went to the prosperous place of Hangzhou. The carriage had been prepared early, and even the cost of going out was already prepared at the door. Wei Tu Qi stood at the door with a thick stack of silver tickets and said with a bitter face, "the last will say that he will not, but the Duke of Qiao will not give it, so he has to accept it. He also said that after his highness arrived in Hangzhou, he naturally wanted to go out for a walk, and he was not allowed to accompany him. Therefore, he had to provide his highness with something commonly used to prevent his Highness from becoming embarrassed when he was in trouble in Hangzhou city. " Li Hong flipped over Wei Tuqi''s silver notes, randomly took some of them and gave them to the grain of grain and the cheetah. Then he looked at the rest of Wei Tuqi''s hands and said, "give them to your brothers. Since you are here in Hangzhou, you can turn around at will. But remember that before the sun sets, you must come back and do not cause trouble." After that, he ignored Wei Tu Qi''s astonishment, gratitude and excitement. He took Bai Chun on the carriage and drove to the real city of Hangzhou with the help of grain crops and cheetahs. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 Hangzhou city is more like a square city, because its West Lake is close to Qiantang River, so when Hangzhou was founded in the Southern Song Dynasty, it was for the convenience of going to the sea. But at this time, under the rule of the Tang Dynasty, the people here were obviously unable to realize that their children and grandchildren would live a life of fear in a few hundred years. With more and more people, the hustle and bustle of Hawking, shops on both sides of the street, and three story and four story buildings are everywhere, which makes Li Hong in the carriage feel a little frightened. It seems that Hangzhou fufu really deserves its reputation. The people walking on the street include the people of Tang Dynasty, the countries of western regions, and even the people of Dashi Kingdom and Kunlun Slaves. Compared with Chang''an and Luoyang, such a mixed city has more commercial atmosphere and a thriving feeling. The carriage was no longer able to move forward with ease. From time to time, we could hear the sound of shouting. When the carriage and the carriage were opposite each other, neither side was willing to give way, so they began to quarrel. Li Hong motioned to stop the carriage to one side, then pulled Bai Chun''s men into the carriage, patted the shoulder of grain and cheetah, and asked them to find a place to install the carriage, and then follow. Two people nodded, from the grain to stop the carriage, cheetah followed closely behind them, began to walk through the crowd. The shops on both sides of the street are Bai Chun''s target of concern, but it is obvious that there are not many things she cares about on this street. More goods are imported from other countries. She sells them along the street. From time to time, you can see Persians, cannibals, etc., holding their best goods in front of the Chinese people, hoping to attract some customers. Li Hongren is tall and big, while Bai Chun is also tall. Therefore, when they walk on the street, they both have a feeling of standing out from the crowd. In particular, Bai Chun''s beautiful appearance attracts some passing people''s attention from time to time. After walking through this section of bustling and most merchants, the scene in front of you seems to be entering another world. The noise gradually disappears, and the near future is a feeling of indifference and randomness. On both sides, there are more shops selling four treasures of the study and rare treasures. As the origin of the chicken blood stone, the chicken blood stone here is obviously the most pure. Each piece of design is not only in line with the style of the Tang Dynasty, but also in line with the style of foreign countries. Textile, printing, wine making, papermaking and so on are the main businesses in Hangzhou. In particular, liquor making and printing today were spread to Hangzhou as soon as Li Hong''s movable type printing appeared, which made Hangzhou the leader of these industries. After looking at the grain of grain behind him, the cheetah and the grain of grain followed one another, and subconsciously began to take Li Hong and Bai chun to a certain place. Bai Chun looks at the soap and other items in the shops on the street. From time to time, Bai Chun pulls Li Hong forward, and then goes in to explore. But when the shop spent a long time talking, this fairy like woman, still did not want to buy the meaning, suddenly became frustrated. is rarely such a beautiful person. Without this good soap and perfume, it is a pity that this skin bag is. Li Hong laughs and doesn''t speak with Bai Chun. However, the lady blinks her eyes at her. After several times of saying that she doesn''t understand anything, Li Hong is still indifferent and has no idea of spending money for the white spirit. The white goblin also did not ask, after continuing to ask a few questions that he cared about, he patted his hands and walked out of this shop. In a unique tea house full of Jiangnan style, Li Hong walked in slowly under the leadership of grain cob seeds. Just as soon as he entered the door, he could hear the singing like a trickle, which directly moistened people''s hearts, and did not appear to be agitated or noisy at all. The window position on the second floor was obviously ready. In the crowded hall on the second floor, there was no one to sit at the table. As Li Hong and Bai Chun walked in, many people upstairs, some of whom put down their tea cups and some of them who were writing, stopped writing. They were all staring at the four people who came slowly from the stairs. To be exact, everyone''s eyes, after Bai Chun''s appearance, can''t help looking at Bai Chun. Even the woman who plays the piano and sings is also looking at Bai Chun who comes in from time to time. "There is paradise on the top and Suzhou and Hangzhou on the bottom." This sentence is not made up by the poet. What''s more, there are always beauties and beauties here. But for Bai Chun, who does not belong to a small family, they have not seen it. At this time, with Bai Chun coming up, he can''t help but stop what he is doing and look at Bai Chun in amazement. Li Hong doesn''t think so, but Bai Chun doesn''t even pay attention to it. In recent years, she''s even colder. She has adapted to being watched and become the focus of attention. So she calmly follows Li Hong and sits down by the window face to face. With some tea and snacks, the whole hall returned to normal. However, these people would look up to Li Hong from time to time when they were chanting poems, writing poems or writing. "Sir, it''s in the small courtyard in front of your sight, but I don''t know what kind of people come and go, but it''s really weird." Grain of grain stood behind Li Hong and said in a low voice.Li Hong knocked on the table and looked at a small courtyard opposite the teahouse. In front of it was a shop selling chicken blood stones. The back room looked like the house of the shopkeeper and the clerk. But since they sat here, they did not even see a visitor come. After looking at Bai Chun and the cheetah behind Bai Chun, Li Hong stroked his chin and said, "is there such a coincidence? Chen Jingzhi''s daughter is now put here? " Looking at Li Hong''s question, the white pure chicken pecks at the rice and nods vigorously, as if as long as he nods, Li Hong will believe it. The cheetah whispered, "my Lord, even if I can''t be sure I''m here, I''ve been cheated to Hangzhou. It''s true." "Cheated?" Last night, Bai Chun wanted to tell himself that he was too lazy to listen, so today he didn''t know how Chen Jingzhi''s daughter got to Hangzhou. "Yes, Li Jingye cheated Chen Jingzhi''s daughter. Yangzhou is too small for Hangzhou, so long before you arrived, Li Jingye cheated his daughter to come to Hangzhou to choose a residence for Chen Jingzhi on the ground that the imperial court sent Chen Jingzhi to work in Hangzhou. " Bai Chun looks at is still not any movement, the Qi Yunxuan shop that sells chicken blood stone, affirmation says. Li Hong looked at Bai Chun, who was a knight errant, and asked strangely, "why do you care so much about Chen what? Chen Jingzhi''s daughter? Do you know her? " "I don''t know. I just feel that I can''t find his daughter, and I can get some evidence about Li Jingzhi''s Secret rebellion. I found out that Li Jingzhi was afraid to execute Chen Jingzhi when he was investigating these days. Besides, Chen Jingzhi did not sign the autograph and was afraid of being investigated by the court after he was executed, there was also the impression that Chen Jingzhi had Li in his hand Because of the evidence of professional planning, Li Jingye is so afraid. " Bai Chun said again. Li Hong nodded his head suddenly, which made it clear. Otherwise, Chen Jingzhi''s character was so tough that he couldn''t make him submit to Li Jingzhi''s threat of using his daughter as a prostitute. Now it seems that Chen Jingzhi is not afraid of it. No wonder all of them are prisoners, and they can still be so tough. Bai Chun looks at Li Hong and nods, but her eyes are looking behind her. Before she looks back at what the prince has found, she hears Li Hong saying, "Bai Chun, someone loves your beauty. She has come to chat up." "What?" White pure frown doubts a way, what is this mean? Looking at Li Hong''s Schadenfreude, Bai Chun can''t help but turn to look behind him. He sees a man in a white round collar robe, about 30 or so, coming over with a smile. "I''m Yang Jikang. I''m sorry to disturb you. Are you two new to Hangzhou? I don''t know whether it''s to play or to visit relatives and friends... " "Has it anything to do with you?" Li Hong looks at the man in front of him like a smile, light said. "This..." The man looks a Leng, did not expect his good intentions want to make friends with them, even a come up on a not soft not hard nail. Unable to answer Li Hong''s words for a while, the man can''t help but turn his eyes to Bai Chun. However, he only sees other people''s beautiful eyes looking out of the window. He has no interest in the things in front of him. "You''re joking. It''s really nothing to do with me. It''s just that I think the rise of the two talks just now is obviously the first time you''ve come to Hangzhou to make friends with them. Oh, by the way, I haven''t asked her name yet Yang Jikang looked at Li Hong and said half of his words, but in the face of Li Hong''s gaze, he could not bear the palpitation and invisible pressure, so he had to turn to Bai Chun. Bai Chun, however, seemed not to have heard at all. She still looked out of the window. Of course, she heard the man''s words. Just now the prince''s expression of schadenfreude made her feel that the Prince wanted to see her joke, so she simply ignored it and let him deal with it. Li Hong looked at Bai Chun and ignored others. Yang Jikang''s face looked even more ugly. He said with a smile, "brother Yang may be disappointed. She is deaf and dumb, and her brain is not very good, so she let him down." "This How could that be possible? " Yang Jikang was shocked. How could a beautiful woman be a deaf mute? God is so unfair No, they were still talking. How can they become deaf and dumb now? When Bai Chun heard Li Hong''s words, she immediately turned her face and gave Li Hong a fierce look. She looked at Li Hong''s bad smile. After humming in her heart, she looked out of the window again. As for the man beside her who was in shock, she had no interest at all. "Brother, are you kidding? I saw you talking just now. How can you become deaf and dumb at this time?" "She only talks when she''s facing me. She''s deaf and dumb when she''s facing other people. Understand?" Li Hong said with a smile. Both Li Hong and Bai Chun''s attitude and behavior have clearly told Yang Jikang that they don''t want to be disturbed or make friends with outsiders. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 Yang Jikang is not a fool. Looking at Li Hong''s proud and even arrogant look on his face, he can see that Li Hong is showing off to him. This woman is his own personal belongings, so he can be at his mercy. If he wants to let her speak, he can let her speak. If he doesn''t want her to speak, then, for anyone, she is a mute. What''s more, this is the mentality of any man in the world, especially in the presence of a beautiful woman like a fairy. Facing the appreciation and admiration of others, it is natural that, both psychologically and expressively, it will be full of a sense of achievement and the so-called face. Yang Jikang, who is also a man, naturally understands this kind of man''s psychology, and he has always had the desire to hunt for beauty. He has seen many famous ladies and girls, or flower heads of painted boats, on the west lake or in Hangzhou. And even now, I also have two beautiful women around me, but compared with the woman in white, it is obviously more than a little bit worse. After the appearance of the woman in white, the two maids who originally seemed to have temperament immediately turned into mediocre and vulgar powder. No matter in temperament, appearance or figure, they could not be compared with the white fairy in front of them. "Are you kidding me? I''m looking down on this immortal looking lady. She hasn''t combed my hair as Miss Tang should have, let alone curled her hair after being married. I don''t know why brother is so determined. She is your man? " Yang Jikang was very angry at Li Hong''s remarks just now. The words, like the white fairy in front of him as goods, could not help but arouse his heart of pity. "Does it have anything to do with you? Is it my man, do you want to tell you? Or are you going to rob it? " Li Hong looked at Yang Jikang with some confusion. He wanted to get rid of the relationship between him and Bai Chun in a few words. In this way, it was not people who were like goods. With two words of Kung Fu, Bai Chun became the goods to be robbed. "I''m afraid your brother is not familiar with her. In this case, if I want to get to know this beautiful lady like a fairy, I''m not offending you." Yang Jikang''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. He has been in Hangzhou for many years. He has never seen such a wonderful person. If he missed today, he would regret his whole life! "Look, young master." Bai Chun suddenly made a voice and reminded Li Hong: "I found the shop downstairs very strange. What I sold was jade, but I only saw the one who paid for the silver. No one took the jade away." "What''s so strange about that? After paying the bill, some servants will deliver it to your family." Yang Jikang listens to the voice like the yellow warbler white pure suddenly said, immediately attentively explained to the way. Just after explaining, she didn''t pay attention to herself. Instead, she kept looking out of the window. Suddenly, she said, "you You just called yourself a slave? Are you not a good man But his question is like a stone sinking into the sea. The woman sitting by the window still ignores his question. When Bai Chun reminded herself, Li Hong looked out of the window. Two men who looked like vendors came to the shop and occasionally picked up the jade to look at it. But looking at their expressions, it was obvious that his mind was not on the jade. As for Bai Chun''s saying, while giving money but not taking goods, it does not mean the specific business downstairs, but refers to those people in the shop downstairs. As soon as they go out and enter the room, the two men who seem to be peddlers turn into shop assistants, while the original clerks become vendors and leave the shop. Li Hong and Bai Chun watched quietly for a while, until a familiar figure couldn''t stagger behind the two people who left. Li Hong and Bai Chun took their eyes back from the outside. The two looked at each other, picked up their tea cups and drank each other. When they were ready to look at the hall of the teahouse again, they remembered that there was a petrified Yang Jikang standing by. "You''re not gone yet? Why are you still standing here and looking out the window? " Although Li Honggang just said a few words to him, he didn''t put his mind on it. When he was interrupted by Bai Chun just now, he had forgotten Yang Jikang. At this time, looking at Yang Jikang, who is still standing beside him, Li Hong is curious. Everyone has a love for beauty. Just now Yang Jikang came to meet Bai Chun. It can be said that he was fascinated by Bai Chun''s appearance. But now I have eaten several nails that are not soft or hard, and can still stand on the side calmly waiting. That shows that the city government of this person is absolutely deep, at least this person should have a certain identity. Seeing Li Hong''s eyes flash a little doubt, Yang Jikang realized that they didn''t take themselves seriously just now. They really took it as air. Now they see that they haven''t left, so they look surprised. But now he can''t care to be ignored, his mind has been haunted by the white pure mouth that said: "maid." So Yang Jikang also ignored Li Hong''s question. He looked straight at Bai Chun and said, "I''m Yang Jikang, from Hangzhou. I heard that the young lady just called herself a maid. I don''t know, but it''s true?" Li hongyileng, NIMA, this goods is really a grudge, he ignored him just now, he began to ignore his own words. So the light drink way: "Hey, ah, the Lord is here, what do you want to do?"Bai Chun is still unresponsive to Yang Jikang''s words. After pouring Li Hong''s tea with a plain face and calm manner, Bai Chun takes a sip of his own tea. For Yang Jikang, he still doesn''t even look at him. Yang Jikang turned his head abruptly, but this time he looked at Li Hong with a dignified look. He said, "Yang Jikang, I heard that this fairy girl called herself a slave. So I think I bought it from you. I''m willing to pay ten times the price of my brother to buy this lady, and redeem her from my brother. I don''t know what you mean?" "Ah You... " As soon as Yang Jikang finished speaking, he saw the white fairy''s jade hand lifted, and a cup of tea in the fairy''s hand was suddenly poured on himself. "Kick it out." White pure frown light said. So, waiting for Yang Jikang to react, he saw that the man who had been standing behind Bai Chun suddenly kicked him in the chest. Instinctively, he patted some hot tea on his chest, trying to dodge the kick, but before he could move and dodge, the foot had already been printed on his chest. In a moment, he flew out with a footprint on his chest. Then he bumped into the guests at another table not far behind him. Suddenly, the whole hall with singing and low voice suddenly became quiet. Only the people who were hit and flew painfully hummed a few times, and slowly got up from the disordered ground. "Who are you? Come on, take them down." Yang Jikang looks red and roars. In his whole life, he has never been so humiliated. Moreover, he was kicked by others in public and hit other tables. His ink and tea are everywhere, which is quite different from his romantic and elegant image. How can he not become angry with such an image! "Wait a minute!" Li Hong suddenly remembered a clear voice behind him. Li Hong and Bai Chun are stunned. At the same time, they look at the past in surprise. Is it possible that someone else will come out to preside over justice? "Brother Zhang, don''t you want to help these two outsiders?" After Yang Jikang stood up, he rushed to Li Hong and said while walking. But before he could get closer, the cheetah, who was already standing at the table, kicked him out again. Not far away, the men and women who had come with him were looking at the cheetah''s murderous appearance, but they did not dare to get close to him. They just glared at Li Hong and Bai Chun, who were indifferent to the incident. "Please, brother Be merciful. " Looking at the cheetah''s two feet, Zhang Yi said he was merciful. He always felt strange. What''s more, the two feet that people kicked out just now are not muddy and strong. At first sight, they know that they are practitioners. Therefore, they reach out to stop the cheetah path five steps away. "You What are you doing? If you want someone to come, you must take this person''s tooth away today! " Yang Jikang got up again, but this time he felt a dull pain in his chest. It was obvious that the two feet of the family had saved their strength. He was angry, his face was like a red cloth, and his expression was like a bull in heat. He was about to rush over again, but he was stopped by Zhang Yi, a young man on the side. "Don''t be impulsive, brother Yang." Zhang Yi stopped Yang Jikang, who wanted to continue to rush forward, and said good words. "Marquis Zhang, this is Hangzhou. It''s not up to you to make the decision? Get out of the way now Yang Jikang was stopped and said coldly at Zhang Yi''s pleasant expression. "Brother Yang, I have I''ve already been merciful. It seems that it''s not a good idea. It''s better to have more than one thing. What''s more, you''re the first to offend, and no one wants to hear the word "business." Zhang Yi continues to take Yang Jikang''s arm and says with good intentions. "Be merciful? Joke! Do you think Yang Jikang is just going to expose the matter today? You Zhang Yi is afraid of things, but I''m not afraid of things! " Yang Jikang looked at the quiet crowd around him, all looking at him. The shame on his face was more obvious. Today''s shame must be returned with his life! "Young master..." Grain of grain in Li Hong behind the low voice want to speak. "Wait and see. First of all, let''s see what the name of Yang came from." Li Hong said in a low voice to the grain of grain behind him. Then he continued to look at the opera. He sat in the tea room with Bai Chun leisurely and calmly, watching Zhang Yi stop the angry Yang Sikang. As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell behind, the rapid and disordered footfalls came from the stairs. In a short time, seventeen and eight big men came up from the stairs, one by one ferocious, standing behind Yang Jikang, waiting for Yang Jikang''s dispatch. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 "This young master, I''m sorry. I''m sorry to say that peace is the most important thing when I go out. Now they are in a large number of people. The heroes don''t suffer from the immediate loss. Why don''t you give brother Yang a gift and an apology? How about exposing this matter?" Shen Junlian, who was at the same table with Zhang Yi and never spoke, went to Li Hong and said with a smile. Li Hong nodded to Shen Junlian with a smile and then asked, "I don''t know who Yang Jikang is? Can''t he has the final say in Hangzhou city? Is he the governor of Hangzhou? Or the governor? " Shen Junliang was about twenty-eight years old. They had been sitting behind Li Hong by the window. Naturally, they listened to the words of Li Hong and Yang Jikang. In their opinion, it is not a big mistake for Yang Jikang to discuss Bai Chun with money. However, after Bai Chun poured tea, they were surprised to find that it was a matter of great disrespect to the fairy in white to talk about whether she could be bought or sold. But Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang were also very curious. If the white fairy was just a maid, why could she be equal to her master and even enjoy the master''s tea? Shen Jun looked at Li Hong, who was not surprised by Yang Jikang''s seventeen and eight great men. He had some doubts about Li Hong''s identity: "it''s obvious that this is also the son of a powerful man. He has just arrived in Hangzhou." So he said with a smile: "it''s not the governor, nor the governor, but whether it''s the governor or the governor, he''ll sell him three cents in Hangzhou. What''s more, if you beat people first, it''s natural to apologize. " "Who is he then?" Li Hong still asked calmly. Shen Junliang looked at Li Hong, shook his head and gave a wry smile. He said, "brother Yang is the grandson of Yang Gongren, the son of Yang zhirou, the son of Yang zhirou, the future Duke of Kaiguo County, and the nephew of Yang Sijian, the prince of Tang Dynasty When hearing Yang Gongren and even Yang zhirou''s name, Li Hong''s face was still calm, but when he heard Yang Sijian''s name, Li Hong''s pupil shrank involuntarily. Shen Junliang looked at Li Hong''s expression in his eyes and said with a bitter smile: "now brother, you should know that brother Yang is not easy to provoke, right? Although he has no title or official position, his family background is enough to make the governor and governor give him three demerits? " Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. In this way, Yang Jikang really has the capital of arrogance and arrogance. Although he has no title now, he can inherit the title of his father Yang zhirou according to the law of the Tang Dynasty. Just as his father, Yang zhirou, could inherit the rank of Guan Guogong Yang Gongren, he went from the Duke of the state to the Duke of Kaiguo County, the Duke of Kaiguo County, the Duke of Kaiguo, the uncle of Kaiguo, and the son of Kaiguo, and finally the founder man of five grades. As expected, after his father Yang zhirou died, Yang Jikang would be able to inherit Yang zhirou''s rank of nobility free of charge and become a member of the nobility of the great Tang Dynasty and the founder county magistrate from the second grade. Yang Gongren''s father is the son of Yang Xiong, the former king of Guande in the Sui Dynasty. He served as a provincial official in the late emperor Li Shimin''s life. Therefore, both the Shizhong and zhongshuling were the nominal positions given by the former Emperor when he granted meritorious ministers, and did not fulfill the real responsibilities of the head of the lower and middle provinces. However, in today''s Tang Dynasty, it is also the existence of monsters, not to mention the support of Yang zhirou, the father of the official servant, and the uncle Yang Sijian, the crown prince''s little teacher. Therefore, Yang Jikang did not dare to say that he could walk horizontally in the Tang Dynasty, but it was obviously enough to walk horizontally in Hangzhou. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully, then pointed to Zhang Yi and asked, "since he dares to stop Yang Jikang, it''s obviously after Xun GUI? Otherwise, I''m afraid Yang Jikang won''t sell him face, will he? " "Brother, I admire you for your quick mind. I admire you for being so calm when you hear that brother Yang''s family background is still so calm. What''s more, you are able to follow suit and guess brother Zhang''s identity. I admire you." Shen Junliang looked at Li Hong''s face calmly, without any sense of tension. He was more curious about his identity. After all, in the Tang Dynasty, there are not many families that can compare with these noble families, but if you want to count them carefully, there will be no less. "Brother Zhang is the grandson of Zhang Liang, the Duke of Yun state, and also the founding Marquis Zhang Yi!" When talking about Zhang Yi, I don''t know why, Shen Junliang''s expression seems a little strange. Sure enough, Li Hong asked, as Shen Junliang thought, that "Zhang Yi is the grandson of Zhang Liang, the Duke of Yun? Can Zhang Liang... " "So what? The former Emperor killed Yun Guogong in the west city of Chang''an for treason, but didn''t he do it for him? He even listed the Duke of Yun as one of the twenty-four meritorious figures. Is this not enough to block up the worldly view? " Shen Jun forgives the righteousness, looks at Li Hong to say. Looking at Shen Jun''s discontented expression, Li Hong said with a smile: "brother Shen misunderstood me. I didn''t mean it. What''s more, the picture of twenty-four meritorious officials is still hanging in Lingyan Pavilion. People all over the world know that Yun Guogong is a very important official who has been framed. The former Emperor once stopped the court for three days because of his killing, which is enough to illustrate the merits of Yun Guogong. But under the emperor''s knee, he only had a son, and he had never heard of leaving his son. ""Hum, you said that you would not misunderstand the Duke of Yun, but what you said was to say that he privately raised five hundred sons? Hum, let me tell you, brother Zhang Yi is the son of the original wife of Yun Guogong and the son of Zhang Shen. Otherwise, do you think any son can inherit the title? What do you think is my title of the Tang Dynasty, so easy to inherit? The court made a clear decision on right and wrong. Although it did not announce the world, its title was also granted by the court. " Shen Junliang''s face was even more ugly, and said indignantly for Zhang Yi. He knows better than anyone else that although Zhang Yi is now the founder of the state, he is just like an alien in the eyes of people in the world, which makes people look down on him. Even after the imperial court granted him the title, he ignored him and wasted all his talent! Because his grandfather was mistakenly killed by the late emperor, and his grandfather abandoned his wife and married Li. However, the Li family, relying on Zhang Liang''s favor, acted recklessly and had an affair with other people, which ruined Zhang Liang''s whole reputation. Even now, when it comes to Zhang Liang, the Duke of Yun, people in the world still have different opinions. This also makes Zhang Yi suffer a lot. He can''t get the important position of the imperial court, and he doesn''t even look at him. The only thing he did was to give back one more rank down, and then there was nothing else. Compared with Yang Jikang in front of him, Zhang Yi was in a much more awkward situation in the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong didn''t speak. He just looked at Zhang Yi who was pushed by Yang Jikang. Although he was pushed hard by Yang Jikang, Zhang Liang''s footwall was very stable. No matter how Yang Jikang pushed his upper body, Zhang Yi''s legs seemed to be pinned there. Obviously, Zhang Yi should have inherited his grandfather''s water skills. He often dealt with ships and moved on the water, so that his footwall was as stable as his grandfather''s. "I don''t know if brother Shen would like to invite brother Zhang over for a talk?" Looking at Zhang Yi''s footwall, Li Hong suddenly regained consciousness and said to Shen Junliang. Shen Junliang was stunned. Unexpectedly, this little brother was interested in Zhang Yi. However, he didn''t care about the ferocious Yang Jikang, just like those ferocious big men who didn''t come to him. After thinking about Shen Jun''s understanding, he looked at Li Hong with more doubts in his eyes. Then he nodded. Then he went to Zhang Yi and whispered a few words in his ear. Zhang Yi was stunned for a moment. He turned around and looked at Li Hong. At this moment, Yang Jikang broke away from his pull when he was unprepared, and roared to the dozen big men: "go on, catch them for me." "You can''t..." Zhang Yi was shocked. It was impossible to stop Yang Jikang again. Just like Yang jikangfei, he rushed to Li Hong''s table with seventeen or eight big men behind him. Other men and women in the hall stood aside at this time and looked nervously at Yang Jikang''s leadership and rushed to the three men and one woman. Shen Yifei and others were more surprised. In the blink of an eye, in addition to Yang Jikang, the seventeen and eight big men who jumped up behind him flew back one by one in the scream. In the twinkling of an eye, seventeen or eighteen men groaned in pain and were thrown together, piled up into a small mountain of people, writhing in pain there. Yang Jikang, however, stood in front of Li Hong and did not dare to move. His face was embarrassed and his face turned red. He looked at Li Hong, who was still sitting calmly on the tea table with the fairy in white, even changed a teacup and drank tea easily. "Well, see? All the people you''ve got are flying out. Is there anyone else? Why don''t you find some more? " Li Hong looked at Yang Jikang''s wrist, and a trace of red flowed from between his fingers. In a flash, Yang Jikang, who rushed over, immediately reached for Bai Chun''s shoulder, but before he touched Bai Chun''s shoulder, Li Hong used his wrist at the edge of the table. The broken teacup cut his wrist. But from the beginning to the end, he did not see clearly how Li Hong''s whole action was completed and how he cut his wrist. At this time, Li Hong''s right hand is still holding that small piece of tea cup, in the hand to turn leisurely, disdain to look at Yang Jikang. "Brother, you have to forgive and forgive people. Your two guards have taught them a lesson. Why don''t you stop today and let me be the host some other day and arrange a reconciliation banquet for you?" Zhang Yi quickly rushed to him, grabbed Yang Jikang''s wrist and took a look. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. So he put down his heart and said to Yang Jikang and Li Hong. "I don''t mind." Li Hong looked at Zhang Yi and said faintly. "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Since brother Zhang is willing to be a middleman, it''s better for brother Zhang to take this childe to the solitary mountain garden three days later. How about we have a fight?" Yang Jikang looked at his wrist, which was still aching faintly, and said hard words. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 Looking at Yang Jikang, who left angrily, Li Hong reaches out and pats Bai Chun on the shoulder to show his consolation and praise. In the thoughts of other people in the Tang Dynasty, or Yang Jikang''s trading of people just now, is not an insult to Li Hong. But in Bai Chun''s eyes, especially since she followed Li Hong, her values and outlook on life have already undergone earth shaking changes. Just now Yang Jikang''s words, her first reaction was that he was insulting Li Hong, so Bai Chun suddenly made a fuss. Now, in her heart, Li Hong is even more important than her life, not to mention that Yang Jikang can insult at will. He belongs to his royal highness, who can give himself away, but he must not allow others to buy himself from the prince unless his highness is willing to. Li Hong got up and looked at the crowd still around. He said to Zhang Yi and Shen Jun, "thank you very much just now. If it wasn''t for their mediation..." "You''re welcome. I''ll attack you two guards. Those people won''t hurt you. It''s just that this teahouse is set up by brother Shen. If there is a bad fight and dispute, it will affect the future business. " Zhang Yi also saluted and said with a smile. "That''s really my fault. I hope that today''s business will not affect brother Shen''s future business. I will bear all the damage today. I hope that the two brothers will forgive her impulse today." Li Hong pointed to Bai Chun who stood up with him and said faintly. Shen Junliang and Zhang Yi looked at each other. Although the young man in his twenties was making amends, his expression did not show a trace of guilt. His manner, attitude, or even the air of absence in his body were all with a trace of ruthlessness and aloofness. "It''s easy to say, but it''s just some tables and chairs. You won''t have to pay for it, but it''s hard to do well after three days. And even if you want to leave Hangzhou at this time, it''s obviously impossible." Shen Jun said generously that some tables and chairs were lost. Compared with this childe''s identity, it was nothing at all. Although he did not know the identity of the young man, he was obviously not simple in his fierce and elegant temperament. He was probably a member of the army, after a famous general. If it was as he had guessed, it would have been better for them to get acquainted with each other. It was not possible that they could set foot on the official career of Zhang Yi and find another way out. It would not have to depend on Yang Jikang''s face all the time. Li Hong nodded with a smile and understood the meaning of Shen Junlian. From now on, he has been watched by Yang Jikang. It is obviously impossible for him to leave Hangzhou city within three days. "Have you not asked your name?" After introducing himself, Zhang Yi asked. "I''m Li Bai, a Beijing Zhaoren. After spring blossoms, I run to Hangzhou to open my eyes." Li Hong does not conceal where he comes from, light said. But every time I talk about Li Bai''s name, I always feel cold in the back of my head. I feel that Comrade Taibai in the future will not hate himself or take a stick in the back of his head. "Mr. Li, I wonder if the next few will stay in Hangzhou? If you want to leave and not attend the lonely mountain banquet three days later, we may try to see if we can send you out of Hangzhou city without being found out by him. " Zhang Yi also knows that Li Bai''s identity is not ordinary. However, compared with Yang Jikang, he is still in Hangzhou. As the saying goes, a strong dragon does not oppress a local villain, he should be cautious. Shen Jun looks at Zhang Yi again and again. If you send someone away secretly, don''t you want to marry Liang Zi with Yang Jikang. How do you want to go to the official career through Yang Jikang''s father in the future? What''s more, this young master is not simple when he looks at his identity. At this time, he should get to know Yang Jikang to see if he can find another way to enter the official career for you. How can he start to work for these people and really have to end up with Yang Jikang. "No, I''ll stay in Hangzhou for a few days. I won''t leave for the time being." Li Hong said with a smile, and then let grain to give silver, intended to leave. "Brother Li, stay here..." Zhang Yi stopped Li Hong and looked at the crowd around him. At this time, under the arrangement of Shen Junliang, he sat down again. There was no one else on their side. So he went to Li Hong and said in a low voice, "brother, I can see that you are not ordinary people, but Yang Jikang is an important official of the Tang Dynasty, Even great people like the governor of Hangzhou and the governor of the city will give him three points. If you deliberately stay here, you won''t be able to get any benefits. " Zhang Yi didn''t know why, but he couldn''t help himself. He wanted to help the little brother, so as not to suffer Yang Jikang''s loss in Hangzhou. As for the matter that he had been thinking about, being recommended to official career, he had already left it behind. Li Hong looked up at the ceiling, and then looked at Zhang Yi with a smile. He was twenty-eight years old. He was of medium build, dark complexion and plain face. Compared with Zhang Liang in Lingyan Pavilion, Li Hong was much more pleasing to the eye."Don''t worry, brother Zhang. I''ll see you in three days. I''d like to see what Yang Jikang has in mind. I''d like to take elder brother Shen with him. We can have a good drink and leave. " After Li Hong finished speaking, he gave Zhang Yi no chance to speak. He took Bai Chun and grain of grain and cheetah and hurried down the stairs. After apologizing and appeasing the other guests in the hall, Shen Junliang came to Zhang Yi again. Li Hong and others had disappeared. Only Zhang Yi was staring at the empty stairway. "Well, are you stupid? Don''t you know your own situation?" Shen Junliang pulled Zhang Yi to the teahouse and sat down again. He complained angrily: "Yang Jikang is the only one who can recommend you to the official career. You have offended him today. You have to help the noble son escape. In this way, your official career is not completely finished?" Looking at his anxious friend, Zhang Yi said with a smile, "you can see the look of Yang Jikang. He is arrogant and arrogant. He may not really recommend me. Even if he asked his father to recommend me to an official career, do you think the court will agree? Besides, I''m not a civil servant. I can only join the army. My grandfather''s Do you think the court will make me important or employ me? " "But you have to have a try. It''s better to have a chance than not to have one. Don''t you lose your only chance if you do this today? Li Bu Shi Lang, what is Li Bu? The head of the six ministries, the place in charge of all the officials in the world, you have the heart to give up such a good opportunity? " Shen Jun grudges that iron is not made of steel. He just took a sip of tea and quickly spit it into the spittoon under his feet. He was worried and looked at the tea which was too hot. "So what? Although my grandfather and my father have long been rehabilitated, and I have inherited their titles and become the founding Marquis of the Tang Dynasty, but I want to come to the imperial court to give me such a gift. With the lessons of my grandfather and father, the court is very cautious in employing people. How difficult it is to let the court use a rebellious minister. " Zhang Yi looked desolate and indescribably bleak. Looking at Li Hong''s figure outside the window, he wandered around the gate of the jade shop before Shi Shi ran left. "How do you plan to send him away? I''m afraid of you. This kind of thing offends Yang Jikang. I see, the whole city of Hangzhou is only you, Lord Zhang, who dares to do so!" Shen Junliang shook his head and sighed, blowing tea helplessly. "They didn''t intend to leave. They also agreed that after three days, I would go to Gushan with you to see Yang Jikang..." "What? He''s not going to leave? Do you want to compete with Yang Jikang? Is he crazy? No, you wait. I''ll think about it... " After hearing Zhang Yi''s words, Shen Junliang was surprised and almost called out. His fingers trembled in the air, his head lowered to the table, and murmured to himself: "I told him about Yang Jikang''s family background, and I also told him about your family background, and you also promised to help him leave Hangzhou City, but he refused. What does that mean? Guess, guess what that means "What else can be explained? It''s either that young master Li is young and vigorous, or he has something to rely on." Zhang Yi looked at Shen Junlang''s anxious and flustered attitude and said faintly. "Yes, which do you think is closer to the truth? After knowing Yang Jikang''s family background, he still dares to challenge Yang Jikang in Hangzhou, where he has just arrived. Is he younger and more energetic, or is there something to rely on? How can I feel that I am more young and energetic? " Shen Junlian frowned and said with some worry. "If it''s you, you''ll do the same to him. It''s called the responsibility of a man, and it''s also called being young and vigorous, regardless of the consequences! What''s more, there is such a beautiful little lady around me. If I were other men, I would not be weak in front of the beauty at this time. Naturally, I would stay. At least, I should prove to the beauty around me that I am not a coward, but... " "Yes, what brother Zhang said is very true. Besides, today''s conflict was caused by the beautiful fairy. Naturally, Li Bai didn''t want to lose his manliness in front of the young lady. Therefore, it''s natural that Li Bai can''t get rid of his masculinity in front of the young lady. In addition, he also calls on you and me. He is clever. When he knows that he is defeated, he can help him by himself It''s killing two birds with one stone. It''s a great city. " Shen Junliang''s analysis is very important. Zhang Yi, who was interrupted by him, looked at Shen Junliang speechlessly and said, "I want to say that he may rely on more. People are just polite invitation to you and me. Besides, this is what you and I are going to do next. Judging from this childe''s extraordinary bearing, he is certainly not afraid of Yang Jikang, not because he is young and vigorous. " "How could it be? What can we rely on at the age of twenty? In terms of family background, can it be more powerful than Yang Jikang Shen Junliang recognized that Li Hong was young and vigorous, so he agreed to Yang Jikang''s invitation! What''s more, Li Bai, with an invisible and fierce momentum, looks like a person in the army. After the famous general, although the status of the government soldiers has been improved compared with the previous years. However, in the court, compared with the officials, the military generals were not as prominent as when the emperor established the country. Obviously, Li Bai could not have beaten Yang Jikang.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 In the past three days, Bai Chun found that the shop had not found anything else except for the occasional change of clerks. He was lawless and could not find the whereabouts of Chen Jingzhi''s daughter from several people''s exchanges. Li Hong has been in Hangzhou for three days, or he has been boating with Bai Chun on the West Lake. As for Gushan, he still doesn''t know where it is. However, no matter in Hangzhou city for sightseeing or boating on the West Lake, there will always be obvious tail following behind. Several times, the grain cob and Cheetah tried to dismiss these spies, but they were all rejected by Li Hong. He would like to see if Yang Jikang, with his father Yang zhirou and his uncle''s influence over the court, has contacts with other officials, and whether he has become the spokesman of Yang zhirou and Yang Sijian in Hangzhou. In the bamboo leaf Pavilion, Bai Chun has already cleaned up and is waiting for Li Hong to go to Gushan with her after finishing her study. Grain of grain walked to the door of the study. After reporting, he was able to enter. Looking at Li Hong who was writing poetry there, he whispered, "Your Highness, King ZEWANG and King Xu have arrived in Hangzhou secretly." "Here it is? Where is it now? " Li Hong looked up, satisfied to see his more and more progressive handwriting, and then looked at his copy of a few poems about Hangzhou and Jiangnan. "Back to your highness, King Ze and King Xu also live on the edge of the West Lake, not far from here, near the small South Lake." He said with his head down. He could not look at the things on the desk, especially the handwriting, and stick to the bottom line of his duties. "Just as it happens, Gushan will let Bai Chun go. You and the cheetah will accompany her. Take captain Tu Qi and let Bai Chun come in." Li Hong looked at the drying handwriting on the desk and appreciated the poems. "Yes, your highness." Grain of grain bowed and retreated. After a while, after knocking on the door, Bai Chun''s tall and graceful figure appeared at the door of the study. Li Hong leaned against the back of the chair, enjoying the charming figure under the white goblin''s dress. Although the whole person was wrapped in a white dress, it was still unable to block Bai Chun''s concave and convex figure. This made Li Hong involuntarily in his mind and filled in the picture of two people''s sorrowful feelings in the bedroom last night. After Bai Chun sat down, Li Hongcai said slowly, "the third and the fourth have already arrived in Hangzhou secretly. They have just arrived. So today, you can go to Gushan. You can go there yourself. I''ll meet the third and the fourth." Bai Chun nods silently, but he is very peaceful about Li Hong''s failure to go to Gushan. He doesn''t show much disappointment. In her opinion, Li Hong''s refusal to go would not be more appropriate. If a prince of the Tang Dynasty had a conflict with Xun GUI because of a little trifle, it would not be good for Li Hong''s reputation. How to deal with Yang Jikang? Teach a lesson and let it go? " Bai Chun saw that Li Hong had just written a few poems and Fu in front of her, so she asked while watching. "What to do with it? It''s a difficult problem. It''s good for me if it''s handled well. If it''s not handled well, it''s not good for me, but it''s not good for you. " Li Hong got up and walked behind Bai Chun, stroking Bai Chun''s warm and moist cheek as white as jade. He couldn''t help saying: "Yang Jikang has no official and no rank, but he can have such power in Hangzhou, which shows that Yang zhirou and Yang Sijian both support him. But whether there is any gray transaction between them, you need to see if you can open a breakthrough from Yang Jikang." "For example?" Bai Chun tilted her head and put her cheek in Li Hong''s palm. Feeling the fullness of her cheek being rubbed by her rough palm, she asked faintly. "For example, if we can find out something from Yang Jikang, such as buying officials and selling officials, relying on the name of Yang zhirou and Yang Sijian, we can not find a breakthrough here and recall Yang Yu''s future crown princess. In this way, even the Empress Dowager appointed by himself will have nothing to say." Li Hong sighed deeply, then buried his cheek between Bai Chun''s neck, smelling the body fragrance that made him infatuated, murmured. Bai Chun wants to avoid, but her cheek is stuck in the middle by Li Hong''s palm and cheek, so she has to close her eyes, open her red lips, feel Li Hong''s tongue and suck her earlobe. Bai Chun, who forced herself to concentrate, gasped and asked, "well It has to be based on facts, otherwise the queen will be "Yes, it must be based on facts, so I have been praying that Yang Jikang is really in trouble. Zhang Yi and Shen Jun understand each other. Zhang Yi killed Yang Jikang suddenly that day, and obviously didn''t want Yang Jikang to suffer. You know, for many years, because of Zhang Liang''s affairs, the imperial court did not even give him the name of an official. So at the beginning, he deliberately maintained the relationship with Yang Jikang. Did he intend to step into the official career and need Yang Jikang''s recommendation? In this way, does it mean that Yang Jikang recommended other people before this? Have you received any benefits? Is Yang zhirou or Yang Sijian related to this? You need to check these. " Li Hong lets go of Bai Chun and ignores Bai Chun''s coquettish eyes. She lets Bai Chun open her cherry lips. Suddenly, she pounces on her lips and pats Bai Chun''s rich buttocks to show her to let go."In this case, it will take more than one or two days to see the final decision, which needs to be explored slowly." "Yes, Chen Jingjiu. Is that your daughter "Chen QingHan!" Clench the teeth to remind. "Well, it''s her. Isn''t that right? The two things don''t conflict. You don''t have to go to sea in a few days. Just calm down and do these two things well in Hangzhou." Li Hong sat back to his desk and looked at Bai Chun. "Why don''t you let me go?" White pure blinks bright charming eye son, some doubt way. "It''s dangerous at sea. Besides, it''s not convenient for you to be a woman. You''ll stay in Hangzhou to deal with these things." Li Hong looked at Bai Chun, who was full of disappointment, and almost couldn''t bear it. "I see. I''ll be waiting for you in Hangzhou." Bai Chun nodded and began to recite the poems and Fu in front of her according to Li Hong''s meaning. Just now Li Hong made trouble behind her, which made her unable to concentrate on these poems and Fu. After focusing on them, she could not help but feel more shocked when she read each song. These poems, no matter which one they are, will definitely become the best works handed down through the ages in Hangzhou. Moreover, as long as it comes out, in a few days, the West Lake boat and even the whole south of the Yangtze River will spread, and some people will sing these poems. "Your Highness, are you?" Bai Chun raised her head and asked. "Have you recited it?" Li Hong asked. "Well, I can recite every word." Bai Chun said with a confident nod. "That''s OK. Just recite it. If you go to Gushan today, Yang Jikang can''t use force. He has already suffered a lot on that day. Therefore, in order to humiliate me and win your heart, he will start from other aspects, even at the expense of your identity. But because I don''t want to go, it''s obviously useless. I''m afraid it will attract some literati to dance and write poems and Fu. Then these poems are enough for you to give Yang Jikang and other literati ugly. " Finally, Li Hong couldn''t help laughing. He even couldn''t wait. Bai Chun came back and told him about the lonely mountain and his party. Other faces were ugly and shocked. Do not want to know, when these poems, from Bai Chun''s mouth, those Jiangnan literati, what kind of shock look? How do you think about the goblins? She is not only beautiful, but also talented. She is rare in the world! In this way, Yang Jikang will never forget Bai Chun even more. If he wants to get Bai Chun, he will do everything he can, and then he will be caught by Bai Chun. "Your Highness, did you write all these poems?" Bai Chun asked in surprise. In recent days, Li Hong has never seen him calm down to compose poems in addition to boating on the West Lake with her, that is to say, he has never seen him compose poems. It seems that his highness devoted all his energy to himself last night, and he didn''t feel that he was ready to write poems. "The details don''t matter. Just remember that you made these poems." Li Hong waved his hand and vaguely took it. These are all poems copied from Bai Juyi, who was a governor of Hangzhou at the beginning, so even if some people doubt it, it is impossible to suspect anything. Moreover, these poems and Fu coincide with Jiangnan and Hangzhou, and there will be no mistakes. Li Hong is only a little confused. I don''t know whether he will have any reaction after the birth of the real Bai Juyi more than 100 years later, or will he make other masterpieces that have been handed down for ages? "I did it? How about that? In this way, isn''t it your reputation and talent? " White pure one Leng, say urgently. This kind of fame and fortune, accumulate fame things, should be the crown prince to do, how can you let yourself to replace! Li Hong ignored Bai Chun''s protest and after pondering over it, he murmured: "yes, since it''s a poem you made, you have to give you a character. By the way, there is also a need for a number. Let me think about it. What kind of character and number should I give you." "Words? No Bai Chun is more shocked! By Li Hong''s mischief, made for a while, I don''t know what to do. Your highness, what height are you going to push yourself to! If these poems really spread out from your own mouth, plus your Highness''s words and numbers, then as a servant, you may become the first real female gentleman in the Tang Dynasty! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 Even in the Tang Dynasty with the highest status of women, if a woman can be honored as a gentleman, then this is definitely a big event that makes people cry. Although at this time, there was no such ancient rule as "three obedience and four virtues", which had been stipulated in the ancient times, had not been attached to women like the shackles of the great Song Dynasty, but "three obedience and four virtues" was already a model to measure a woman''s virtue. Therefore, if Bai Chun was originally independent and became famous with his poems and poems, it would not be difficult for him to be honored as Mr. , this is Li Hong''s idea. Bai Chun is stubborn and unwilling to change her status as a registered residence. She has to continue her life in the capacity of servant. So she needs to add some weights to her from other places besides her registered residence. Therefore, there is nothing better than being called Mr. Bai Chun''s identity to be respected and forgotten as a servant. Li Hong touched the beard on his chin. During this period of time, he began to wonder whether he wanted to store his beard? Since Bai Chun uses Bai Juyi''s poems, both of them are surnamed Bai. Bai Juyi''s characters are lotian, his name is Xiangshan''s, and he is zuiyin. Then it''s better to give Bai chunci the character Juyi. As for the number, since he is going to Gushan, he is called Mr. Gushan. After watching Li Honglong''s flying phoenix dance, Bai Chun took over the piece of rice paper and read it involuntarily: "white pure character: Juyi, number: Mr. Gushan?" "What? I think that even if all the literati in the world don''t recognize you as a gentleman, I will give you the character and number as the prince of the Tang Dynasty. If you want to come to the world, no one dares to question your identity? " Li Hong smiles and looks at Bai Chun with a dull expression. Then, grain of grain walked into the study from the door, took out an antique box, opened the box, took out the prince''s seal and handed it to Li Hong. Li Hong took the Xuan paper he had just given her in Bai Chun''s hand and solemnly sealed it with the seal of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. In this way, the identity of Mr. Bai Chun Gushan can no longer be doubted. After all, to doubt Bai Chun''s identity is to doubt his royal highness. Moreover, when Li Hong ascended the throne, the Xuan paper given to Bai Chun was the son of heaven''s golden words, which people in the world can recognize and even recognize! At this time, Bai Chun, who had slowed down the God, just reacted. After stepping into the study, he had been designed by his highness prince. He led him by the nose and walked into the Bureau he set up step by step. Now he wants to repent, and it is too late. Therefore, Bai Chun had to get up at the desk, slowly walked to Li Hong, knelt down, and solemnly took over the characters and numbers given to her by his Highness the prince. From then on, there was a word in the Tang Dynasty: Juyi, the strange woman of Mr. Gushan! Looking at the Xuan paper covered with the bright red Prince''s seal, Bai Chun''s eyes were moistened involuntarily. Looking at the men who had been with him in recent years, he was filled with emotion: "my servant, Bai Chun, thank your Royal Highness for your grace!" "Get up, it''s too late. It''s time for you to start. I should go to see the third and the fourth. By the way, after the work is over, I remember to bring Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang to the mansion. I think both Shen Junliang and Zhang Yi are rare talents. " Li Hong touched and knelt on the carpet, white and smooth hair, and then took the lead out of the study. The lawlessness was already waiting at the gate of the mansion. Li Hong took the lead in getting on the carriage and drove to the direction of Xiaonanhu. Bai Chun followed, in the grain, cheetah and Wei Tu Qi and ten Pro guards under the protection of another carriage, to the direction of Gushan. These days, Yang Jikang sent people to watch Li Hong. They stood at the entrance of the lane and watched the two carriages drive in two directions. After being stunned, they divided into two groups, tracking Li Hong and Bai Chun, and began to chase the slow and easy carriage. The king of Ze, Li Shangjin, and Xu Wang Li Sujie, said that they came to Hangzhou secretly, but they also referred to local officials, not to the royal family. Now, they are always calm in their hearts about their every move. They are not afraid that anyone will know their whereabouts. Every time they leave the fiefdom, they will naturally report to Li Zhi. Every time Li Zhi gives face saving, he gives an official reply, which does not stop them and gives them great freedom. Standing at the door, laughing and watching Li Hong step out of the carriage, the two quickly stepped forward to salute Li Hong. As soon as they were about to salute Li Hong, they were quickly held by Li Hong: "OK, if there is no outsider, don''t be too rigid, go in and talk." "Yes, please." Li Shangjin and Li Su should have separated Li Hong from each other. They went to the mansion together. Just as soon as Li Hong was allowed to sit down in the hall, Li Sujie said in a hurry: "fifth, Li Chongyi will come over later." "How did he come here?" Li Hongqi said strangely, "didn''t you arrive in Hangzhou secretly? As soon as he knew that the two princes were coming to Hangzhou, didn''t all the officials in Hangzhou know? " "Isn''t it because you''re here? Now on the official roads leading to Hangzhou, is it because of you that you have made all kinds of soldiers? The martial law around this area is obviously much more strict than before. In the past, soldiers only checked some suspicious carriages. Now, all the carriages, large and small, have to be checked. It''s not because you are here that Li Chongyi in Hangzhou is terrified. What''s wrong with him? " Li Shangjin offered Li Hong Tea in person, and then said."Did you meet Li Chongyi on your way to Hangzhou?" Li Hong hasn''t seen Li Chongyi these days, so he doesn''t know what Li Chongyi is busy with. However, the official road to and from Hangzhou is more strict than before. Obviously, it is against the surrounding Zhechong government, which is to guard against kuozhou and Yangzhou. However, to his surprise, Li Chongyi went to the front to investigate by himself. "More than 30 li away from Hangzhou City, we met Li Chongyi guarding the last post house in person. We had no time to escape, so we were known by him." Li Sujie spread his hands and said helplessly. "Don''t let the others know, but he won''t let us know." Li Shangjin asked Li Hongdao. "Well, come on. I haven''t seen him for days. Even if other people know you''re here, it''s not a big deal." Li Hong waved and said. Then Li Hong looked at the two men, and then looked at the eunuchs who followed them. He was surprised and said, "you two will not come here. Where is your sister-in-law? Are you all left in the fiefdom? " "Yes, of course they stayed in the fief. What are they doing here? It''s not fun. But in fact, what are you asking us to come here for? " Li Shangjin asked some knowingly, but it seemed that he couldn''t believe that Li Hong would let the two of them mingle in the affairs of the court. Li Hong sighed: "what else can it be? What''s going on in chaotang? Are you not clear about it? Yangzhou and kuozhou have been unstable for a long time. If you don''t take care of it, you may become a greater disaster in the future. So when you have nothing to do, you can come to the south of the Yangtze River to have a look. Some of those who should be disciplined should be removed. Those who should be removed should be dismissed. We have lived a long time in peace and stability. We have been in the north But they lie on the merit books of their ancestors and enjoy their happiness. I am jealous "Then you should be in Yangzhou. Why did you come to Hangzhou? Dare not stay in Yangzhou? " Li Sujie has some doubts. It doesn''t look like the old five''s style. "Li Chunfeng''s huge ship can''t enter Yangzhou. Qiantang River is the only place that can come in. So after staying in Yangzhou for one night, he continued to walk the waterway to get here. Let you two come here, hoping that you can help some Bai Chun when I''m not here." Li Hong bowed his head and thought about it. "Is Bai Chun here? So What about her? " Li Shangjin raised his eyes and didn''t see Bai Chun, who was like a fairy coming to the world, so he asked. "Minister Li Chongyi met his royal highness, King Ze and King Xu." Li Chongyi''s voice came from the door. "Come in." Li Hong gave up answering Li Shangjin''s words, looked at the respectful figure at the door and said. Li Sujie looked at Li Chongyi who came in and immediately joked, "Duke Qiao, I''m late today. I''ll punish you for three cups of wine." Li Hong looked at Li Chongyi, but Li Shangjin looked at Li Chongyi and agreed with Li Sujie''s words: "yes, I thought you could come with us to meet the prince, but I didn''t expect that you should be punished for letting the prince wait for you." Knowing that they were joking, Li Chongyi also made amends to Li Hong with a smile: "please don''t blame the minister. The minister has been out of the house for a long time, but he met Yang zhirou''s son on the way. He said that he wanted to borrow some soldiers to help him, which delayed some time." "Yang zhirou?" Li Sujie and Li Shangjin asked in unison, but his eyes were looking at Li Hong. Who didn''t know that Yang zhirou was a servant of the Ministry of officials. Li Chongyi lent troops to Yang zhirou''s son. He was a man without official rank and rank. This was against the law of the Tang Dynasty. However, all those present know that this is always the case in officialdom. It''s normal for officials to help each other, borrow personal information, break a siege, and put up a facade. This is not what Li Chongyi did alone. Other people are even more powerful than him. This is also why Li Chongyi dared to tell the truth why he came late in the Tang Dynasty when the two princes were sitting. Li Hong gave a silent smile and asked, "did he say where to borrow troops? How many people did you borrow? But a helmet and armor? " Li Chongyi didn''t find anything unusual on Li Hong''s face, so he replied: "back to your highness, borrowing soldiers is naturally a kind of helmet and armor. These noble sons and sons are attracted to the armor given to soldiers by the imperial court, so they begged to borrow it. If it''s casual clothes, their own home will be enough to cope with things. So please don''t worry, your highness, that the soldiers who are lent out, that is, to support his appearance and frighten those who are against him, will not really do anything harmful to nature. " "Yes, fifth brother, you know that although Zhechong mansion is still in existence, it is now the Treasury of the Tang Dynasty. As a result, these noble sons often borrow from me Tang soldiers to scare some refugees, or when they are fighting for power, they will use them to stand up and help them. The comparison is whose family background is deep and who is who Who can borrow more soldiers Li Sujie also laughed, explaining for the prince, who had lived in the palace for a long time and didn''t know the trivial things in the world."This How many years have it been? " Li Hong is still silent, and even gives the three people an illusion of interest. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 Naturally, his expression and attitude let the three relax their vigilance, and told the story of their son''s borrowing troops from local governors and governors from time to time. Finally, Li Shangjin concluded: "in recent years, with the improvement of the status of military generals and soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, the literati and refined scholars are still popular with the noble families, but the soldiers are also more and more popular with them. On weekdays, if any noble family holds a big banquet, they will invite soldiers to save face. In name, it is to maintain order. In fact, it is to let all guests see how influential and capable he is. " "Then give me the money? Is it free? " Li Hong asked again. "Ha ha Fifth, you are really in the eye of money. Which one of the nobles in the Tang Dynasty is not a man with an eye to the sky? Expect money from them? They do not unite with the pay of the Mo greedy soldiers in Zhechong Prefecture. Even if they burn high incense, they still expect them to give them money? Of course, it''s on you who''s been wronged... " Li Sujie shook his head, but in the end, his breath and voice became weaker and weaker. "So, the payment of Mo soldiers has already happened in Zhechong Prefecture all over the country?" Li Hong was still calm, and his tone and tone were the same as before. However, in the whole hall, for some reason, there was a chill that made others shiver. Li Sujie, Li Shangjin and Li Chongyi suddenly became tense and dignified. They lowered their heads and kept silent. At this time, their hearts were full of anxiety and tension! In the face of his Highness''s question, Li Shangjin and Li Sujie, who had no authority, were better than others, but their faces were solemn and heavy. But Li Chongyi is sitting in a critical position, and his body is shaking uncontrollably. "Li Chongyi, is it possible for soldiers to be greedy for money and ink in Zhechong mansion?" Li Hong asked directly. "Go back to your highness, the Zhechong mansion here is nothing about it, and And... " Li Chongyi suddenly knelt on the ground and said to Li Hong, "I know that I should not borrow the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to others. I really have an unshirkable responsibility and responsibility. But since my father led the war, I know that it was not easy for the government to pay the soldiers. Now, after the reform of the military department, how can the soldiers, the sharp weapons of the Tang state, deduct their wages without any reason? Although I can''t talk about it I love soldiers like sons, but I''m also from a military general''s background. I feel the same way about soldiers, and I dare not have the silk milligram to buckle the greedy ink. " Looking at Li Chongyi kneeling on the ground, Li Hong didn''t let him get up at the first time. Instead, he looked up at Li Shangjin and Li Sujie and asked, "since you''ve heard this from both of you, you two must know what kind of despicable things have happened in Zhechong mansion, right? Just as it happens, I''ll leave it to you two for investigation. I hope you two are not involved in it, or I can''t save you. " "Your Highness, I dare not. I am only hearsay. I know that there is no fire without wind. I will try my best to explain to your highness." Li Shangjin and Li Sujie rose solemnly and bowed back. "Let''s check with Bai Chun. I''m afraid that few of you will buy it just by you two." Li Hong sighed. "Yes, your highness. It''s just What about Bai Chunru as a modern man? " Seeing that Li Hong''s face was no longer gloomy, Li Shangjin asked with a sigh of relief. "In the lonely mountain." Li Hong looked at Li Chongyi kneeling on the ground and said faintly. "Solitary mountain?" Li Chongyi suddenly raised his head and looked at Li Hong. His eyes were full of surprise. In his heart, he felt that Yang Jikang had borrowed troops to go to Gushan today. He was afraid that it was related to the prince! The mountain is not far away. In fact, it is just an island in the West Lake. It is only a few tens of meters high, so it is called Gushan. Although it was only famous in the Song Dynasty, at this time, there was a Gushan Temple on the mountain. With the beautiful and elegant scenery, walking between the mountain paths, there was quite a feeling of walking among the mountains and forests, which made people feel relaxed and relaxed. Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang have been waiting at the gate of Gushan Temple. Today, the gate of Gushan Temple has been guarded by ten Tang soldiers in armor. It is obviously impossible for ordinary people to enter Gushan Temple today. Zhang Yi and Shen Jun were afraid that Li Hong and Bai Chun would not be able to get in. So they stood at the gate of the mountain and chatted about Yang Jikang today. They were soldiers, scholars, ladies and gentlemen. What is the purpose of this. Bai Chun''s carriage stopped at the gate of the mountain under the escort of ten civilian clothes guards and Wei Tu Qi. After opening the door, Bai Chun still wore a white dress and her hair was naturally tied behind her head. Just like a fairy who had just arrived, Bai Chun slowly stepped down from the carriage. Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang, count a few days ago, this is also the second time to see Bai Chun, but from a distance, looking at Bai Chun''s light clouds, elegant amorous feelings, look still a little dementia. While other literati, ladies and ladies who were entering the Mountain Gate inadvertently looked back and saw Bai Chun slowly walking up the steps with the help of grain cob seed, cheetah and Wei Tuqi. They all couldn''t help but see a white fairy who had really come to the world, as if they were slowly drifting towards this side.Zhang Yi and Shen Jun were puzzled for a while. When they were relieved, Bai Chun was about to come to them. So they hurried forward two steps. After seeing the ceremony, they were surprised and asked, "why didn''t you accompany Miss Li?" Bai Chun smiles, which makes them feel like the spring breeze blowing their faces. With a slight swing of mind, Bai Chun''s pleasant voice comes from his ears: "you have something important to do today, so if you can''t get out of here, you will come by your servant." Looking at the woman who looks like a fairy, no one has the heart to mention her identity. She is still a maid, even a good man. Therefore, looking at such a beautiful woman, I heard that she claimed to be a slave, so that they could not help but feel pity for her and wanted to put their most respected identity on her. Both of them complained at the same time. They didn''t know what kind of opinion the young master Li had on the fairy. Why didn''t they even want to do it for him? They didn''t know how to cherish the beauty and the jade. It''s disgusting! "Excuse me for being rude. I haven''t asked your name yet? I don''t know what to call a lady? " Zhang Yi saluted again and asked cautiously. His tone and manner were extremely careful, as if he were afraid of making the fairy unhappy. "No, my servant Bai Chun." White pure light said, the smile on the face of a moment, has already disappeared, and returned to her past that indifferent floating temperament. "Well Miss white, please Zhang Yi reached out and asked for guidance, and Shen Junliang took the lead to lead Bai Chun and the three people behind him. As for the ten Pro Guard soldiers who originally escorted Bai Chun, they did not follow up at this time, but stayed outside the mountain gate and waited for orders. On one side of the mountain gate, ten Tang soldiers with helmets and armour and holding horizontal knives were surprised by Bai Chun. They could not help looking at these soldiers in surprise and Thinking: "who is Yang Jikang? How can even the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty be transferred? " Grain grain, cheetah and Wei Tu Qi followed Bai Chun with deep eyes. Their eyes swept back and forth on the twenty soldiers on both sides of the mountain gate. "Miss Bai, what''s the origin of Yang Jikang and how can he mobilize the soldiers? Do you want to call them up? " Wei Tu Qi took two steps, went to Bai Chun and whispered. "No need. Let''s go in and have a look." White pure light said. Although I was surprised that Yang Jikang had such a great ability that even the soldiers could be sent to him for his use. It can be seen that he was really like his highness, and there were many secrets behind him. Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang took Bai Chun and others into the mountain gate, bypassed the first temple in front of them and came to the second mountain hall. There were already many people standing or sitting on the square in front of the first and the second Chongshan hall, and the noise suddenly came. Men and women are either playing the piano and singing softly, or holding their hands behind them, looking at the scenery outside Gushan Temple, pointing out the mountains and rivers, chanting poems and composing Fu. On the outer side, there are many soldiers who are also wearing helmets and carrying cross swords. They are seriously patrolling back and forth. "What a big battle." Shen Jun was surprised. He thought that the twenty soldiers at the gate of the mountain were the limit of Yang Jikang. He didn''t expect that even the place where he gathered for the banquet was also sprinkled with many soldiers from the Tang Dynasty. Zhang Yi also had some worries in his heart. He looked back at Bai Chun, who was behind him. He saw that Miss Bai was indifferent and calm. For those soldiers, he just glanced, and then his eyes focused on the young men and women in the square. "Yang Jikang, with such a grand array today, obviously doesn''t leave a back for that young master Li. Unfortunately, the master didn''t come, but he just sent Miss Bai here." Zhang Yi whispered to Shen Junliang. "It may be that after knowing the situation here, Mr. Li shrank back. After all, the young people in Hangzhou who can take out such strength at will like Yang Jikang are afraid that they can''t do anything." Shen Junlian shook his head in regret. It''s a pity that today Yang Jikang will never recommend Zhang Yi any more. For the sake of a stranger, Zhang Yi has embarked on his own career, and I don''t know whether it is cost-effective. Yang Jikang''s eyes have been looking around, although he has been accompanied by a very beautiful, quiet temperament young woman. However, the head of the family reported to him that after the fairy had arrived a few days ago, Yang Jikang immediately made amends to the beautiful woman next to him. Under the leadership of the general, he walked in the direction of Bai Chun, Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 In the face of Yang Jikang''s fierce pace and strong attitude, Bai Chun just takes a quiet look and turns her eyes to other places. "I didn''t expect that it was the little lady who came here alone. I admire her bravely. If he doesn''t show up, I think I won''t embarrass you a woman?" Three days ago, Yang Jikang, as long as he closes his eyes, will think of the picture of being humiliated. At this time, looking at the two behind Bai Chun, he was ugly that day, and the guard who kicked him down twice in a row on the ground, naturally had no good temper. "You don''t deserve it." White pure does not squint, light says. "You..." Yang Jikang didn''t expect that the woman could not only keep calm but also dare to behave so badly after seeing such a battle today! "Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang have met brother Yang. Brother Yang seems to be in a good mood today. It seems that he can enjoy some excellent works today?" Shen Junliang introduced Bai Chun''s name to Yang Jikang and said in a hurry. At the same time, my heart is also sweating for Bai Chun''s attitude towards Yang Jikang. When is it that she still has such a bad attitude? Yang Jikang ignored the courtesy of Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang. He was very angry and said with a smile: "good! Good! Good! It is the first time for me to see such a strong woman. However, in terms of your appreciation, I will not embarrass you today. But Don''t think you can write off the last time... " "Just say you, don''t beat around the bush." Bai Chun looked at the other side. It was obvious that it was the main gathering place, so she walked forward without paying any attention to Yang Jikang, Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang. Yang Jikang was also shocked by this attitude of opposing guests. This What''s the situation? Is it true that there is no fear? Or do you know that you can''t walk today and simply give up the resistance? After a moment''s hesitation, Yang Jikang immediately followed Bai Chun. He wanted to walk two steps closer to Bai Chun, but he was blocked by Wei Tuqi, who was like an iron tower. He stretched out his thick arm to block the way. He said coldly, "let''s say what you want to say. Miss Bai is not something you want to get close to." Bai Chun didn''t even pay attention to the things behind her. She went straight to the high platform in front of her. She took a look at the young woman who had been accompanying Yang Jikang. Then she sat down in front of the empty bamboo tables and chairs. Grain of grain and Cheetah are still separated from each other, while Wei Tuqi is like a door god. His eyes are bright and he keeps Yang Jikang away from Bai Chun within five steps. After Bai Chun sat down, she asked Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang to sit at the same table with him. As for Yang Jikang, he couldn''t get close to it because of Wei Tuqi. Over the years, the shameless Prince Li Hong has been used to taking everything in the Tang Dynasty as his own, so no matter where he goes, Bai Chun still has a little "consciousness". Her preconceived and unconventional virtue is very much like the person she has served for so many years. However, Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang are somewhat unnatural and reserved. They look at Yang Jikang and Bai Chun, who holds no fear. They take a look at each other and sit down at the table. "According to Mr. Yang, this beautiful sister is just a slave. I don''t know how proud you are. You are worthy of such tolerance. To put it bluntly, it''s just a..." The young woman, seeing that Yang Jikang had nothing to do with the dialogue, was stopped by others, and was stunned there, unable to see the sarcasm of the past. But before he finished speaking, Yang Jikang glared back with his eyes, and saw the woman shrinking her neck and standing on one side no longer spoke. Bai Chun''s reaction was beyond the expectation of several people present. She just slightly turned her head and took a look at the young woman. The corners of her mouth looked like Li Hong. She pulled out a sneer and said, "yes, I''m really a slave. So what?" "I can help you recover my status as a good man in the Tang Dynasty with only one condition..." Yang Jikang stood up and said haughtily that he was interrupted in the middle. "No need." Bai Chun said coldly that he saw dozens of soldiers who had been patrolling around the square. All of a sudden, they rushed over like this side. In a short time, the high platform was controlled by those dozens of soldiers. Yang Jikang was not angry either. He laughed and shook his head. Looking at the soldiers around him, he sat down at the adjacent table with the young woman just now. He said faintly, "it doesn''t need to or doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time to wait for Miss Bai to change her mind." "What do you mean by that, brother Yang?" Looking at the dozens of soldiers who surrounded the high platform, Zhang Yi felt a faint sense of discomfort. Now he heard Yang Jikang''s leisurely and relaxed tone and immediately asked. Yang Jikang took a look at Bai Chun, then looked at the men and women under the high platform, and said in a loud voice: "this Miss Bai is the one who spilled tea on me three days ago. Yang is deeply honored. These days, there is not a moment to forget. By the way, there is one foot of these two people, which Yang remembers. It''s just that although these people came here according to the agreement, there was no one important person who didn''t come. So Yang left Miss Bai in the mansion today, and after the so-called Mr. Li came, I''ll let them go. What do you think? "The men and women under the stage stopped their movements and cheered. Even the young woman next to Yang Jikang clapped their hands, and their beautiful cheeks were full of adoration for Yang Jikang. "You can''t detain others without permission, but you have to..." Zhang Yi stood up and took a look at Bai Chun, whose face was calm. He said to Yang Jikang in a hurry. "But what? Will it lead to official investigation? " Yang Jikang was elated and pointed to the soldiers around him and said: "since I, Yang, can send these soldiers here, do you think the government will pursue me? What''s more, three days ago, they beat people first, so I didn''t report to the officials. Today, I didn''t do anything to them. I just treated them warmly. Is that wrong? " Shen Junliang looked at the people under the high platform, and then looked at the scattered tables on the high platform filled with young talents of Hangzhou city. Only then did he understand the intention of Yang Jikang for such a big battle. That is, in the name of a banquet today, he is bound to leave Miss Bai here and bring her back to his house. This let Shen Junliang also have to sigh, for the sake of Miss Bai, Yang Jikang did his best to bring Miss Bai back to his house. When I think of this, I can''t help but complain about the man who didn''t come here. But on second thought, I''m afraid Mr. Li is here, and I''m afraid he can''t change the situation today? But after Mr. Li broke his appointment, why did he let Miss Bai come alone? "Young master Yang, I really want to know how you mobilized these Tang soldiers? You have no official, no post, no title. Why did the governor of Hangzhou borrow you as a soldier of Tang Dynasty? Your father is a servant of the Ministry of the Tang Dynasty, and your uncle is the crown prince and little teacher. Is it because of the shadow of your father and your uncle that you can enjoy these things? So that you can be domineering and domineering in Hangzhou city Bai Chun''s expression did not have any change, is still indifferent to dust, a pair of cold appearance. As soon as Yang Jikang heard Bai Chun''s words, especially when he mentioned his father and his uncle, his heart was still full of contentment and complacency. But when he said that he had everything today because of his father and uncle''s shadow, his face suddenly became gloomy. Bai Chun''s voice is not small. In addition to being on the high platform, dozens of people below listen to Bai Chun''s words clearly. The second half of Bai Chun''s words are almost suicidal, which makes Zhang Yi and Shen Jun understand each other''s bitterness. Originally, they wanted to help her fight for a chance to reconcile. Now, it seems that it is no use at all. Such a remark, is not the death of Yang Jikang? Since then, which one did not rely on the blood donation and achievements of his predecessors to gain the status of a man of today? We all know it very well. At most, we complain that he has never been born into a good family. But no one dare to be so blatant, in front of the face of the noble, merciless, cold to expose. Yang Jikang''s face was cloudy and bright, red and blue. After Bai Chun had finished speaking just now, he even heard several small laughter coming from the stage, which made him feel more shameful and indignant. "It''s just nonsense. It''s black and white! My father and grandfather are important and loyal ministers of the Tang Dynasty. I have made great contributions to the establishment of the country, the defense of the territory, the rule of the country and the stability of the people. It is natural for Yang''s descendants to enjoy this experience after I am a distinguished official! What''s more, I''m Yang Jikang. I''m also a person who studies poems and books. If you want to be famous, you can get it by yourself! But I did not get any fame. I was afraid that someone with such evil intentions would confuse right and wrong and speak ill of each other. At the same time, in order to take into account the reputation of my father and uncle, I did not get the honor! It''s you, but a bad slave. Do you know that it''s a felony to slander and criticize the great Tang emperor Yang Jikang hate voice said. The last thing he wanted to hear about these years was that his father got everything he had done in Hangzhou. Although it was true, many people became local officials by asking for their father''s help. But they did not return because they made good friends with each other, which made them what they are today? After his father was far away in Chang''an, he could still be in Hangzhou like a fish in water, not all because of his own reasons? People only know that their father is in a high official position, they only know that they have an uncle who is close to the prince, and even will have a cousin of the crown prince. But what does this have to do with today''s own achievements? What''s more, even with his own talent, he can easily become an official of the imperial court, just for his father''s title, he had to bear it! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 Bai Chun is still not warm, looking at the angry Yang Jikang, the corner of his mouth again pulled out a dazzling smile, and said: "how do these soldiers explain? If it wasn''t your father or your uncle''s shadow, would the governor of Hangzhou lend you soldiers? Or is there someone in Zhechong mansion who you recommended to be an official through your father "This is my personal friendship. Do you want to tell Miss Bai? The court has never paid attention to my private soldiers. How qualified are you, a servant, to question me? " Seeing all the people on and off the stage, Yang Jikang was no longer immersed in the problems that Bai Chun had just thrown out. He calmed down and said. "It''s just that I don''t want to see my students, who are full of poetry and books in the Tang Dynasty, become the moths of my country. It has nothing to do with your borrowing troops. I came here as scheduled today, but I don''t want to let these two young masters be involved in this. So, if it''s OK, I should go too. " Bai Chun looked at the women who were dressed up and the scholars who were looking at the costumes of the literati on the stage. Suddenly, Bai Chun felt that if these people were as his highness said, they only knew how to write poems and write poems, and how romantic and romantic they would be the greatest sorrow for the Tang Dynasty. "Do you think you can leave when you come? But it''s OK. Unless you wait for Mr. Li to come to you, otherwise, you won''t want to leave. " Yang Jikang eyes a tight, cold said. Bai Chun looks at Yang Jikang with a surprised look. In the Tang Dynasty, although she does not say that she is able to run the world like a prince, she is equivalent to half a prince. She travels freely in Hangzhou, just like playing. At this time, some inexplicable and confused pointed to the surrounding dozens of soldiers, suddenly realized: "do you mean to leave me with them?" "Not bad." Yang Jikang said definitely: "you can try, let your two powerful guards try, in front of all people, unprovoked attack on Tang soldiers, do you know, this is a felony of treason!" "You can''t, brother Yang. How about having something to say today? I also hope that elder brother Yang regards peace as the most important thing. I hope that you and brother Zhang Yi, as mediators today, do not want to see the scene three days before it happened again. Naturally, Miss Bai would not have acted so rashly in attacking and beating soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. How about letting Miss Bai replace wine with tea to make amends for brother Yang? " When Shen Junliang heard the word "rebellion", he almost threw his teacup to the ground. He stood up in a hurry and said nervously. Next to Zhang Yi is also a face of anxiety and worry, this Miss White is beautiful, why not smart? Didn''t she know that if she fought against Yang Jikang, she would only suffer losses? Looking at Yang Jikang''s arrogant and arrogant appearance, Bai Chun can''t help but get angry. Relying on the influence of Yang zhirou and Yang Sijian, Bai Chun is really domineering and pretending to be a tiger. If she is in Chang''an, let alone Yang zhirou, it''s Yang Sijian. Isn''t she going to pay a visit to Prince Pu''s mansion and call Miss Bai! So Bai Chungang wanted to speak, but Zhang Yi stopped him: "Miss Bai, three days ago, it was not right for you to order your guard to beat people. Brother Yang naturally offended me by speaking, but But... " Zhang Yi didn''t know how to open his mouth. In their hearts, no one was willing to treat Bai Chun, such a beautiful woman, as a slave. "Therefore, I, Yang Jikang, will not be difficult to be a beauty. Today, I am tolerant to you because I have always been a person who cherishes kindness and cherishes your face. But the gentleman Li you follow can''t even give you a good citizenship. What''s the point of following him? Three days ago, even if I offended you Miss Bai, I lost my face in his teahouse in front of the public. Today, I face Zhang Houye and the teahouse manager brother Shen. I can let go of the past. " Yang Jikang''s meaning is very obvious. If you really don''t want to embarrass Mr. Li, you can follow me later. I can think that nothing has happened. "Tell me your buts." White pure jade refers to slender, fiddle with a wisp of hair hanging to the chest, light said. "But!" Looking at Bai Chun''s indifference and calm, Yang Jikang did not know why, but felt a little flustered. He sank down and said, "but if you still don''t know how to praise him, don''t say it''s you, it''s your son Li. I can still keep him in Hangzhou and can''t leave! Do you think I haven''t sent anyone to watch you these three days? Do you think I don''t know where Mr. Li is now? " "Dare you touch him?" Bai Chun stroked his hair in front of his chest with two hands, and asked some provocative questions. "In half an hour, I''ll bring him to me. Believe it or not?" Yang Jikang looked at the provocation of white pure beautiful face, unconvinced said. Bai Chun seemed to hear a very funny thing and burst into laughter. When her beautiful face bloomed, all the people present were stunned and moved. Even those flowery women did not expect that the woman who could not laugh was so beautiful. She was really like a fairy! "I think you can try and bring him here in half an hour." White pure beautiful eyes flow, from the stage to the stage, and then scornfully swept Yang Jikang. At this time, Zhang Yi suddenly got up, went to Yang Jikang, bowed down in his ear and said: "brother Yang, since you love Miss Bai''s beauty, but you don''t win her heart with your talent, but you fall into a good fight. Isn''t that a bad strategy? What''s more, since you have mastered their whereabouts, why should you force yourself to keep others? As long as they don''t go out of Hangzhou City, isn''t everything under your control? "Zhang Yi''s words just want to help Bai Chun survive today''s crisis. After all, not only are there Tang soldiers at the mountain gate, but also the high platform is surrounded by Tang soldiers. Even though Miss Bai''s three guards and the ten guards at the Mountain Gate add up to three heads and six arms, all of them are warriors with one as ten. But in the face of Tang soldiers, is it not Mantis? Besides, do you really want to fight with these soldiers? Do you really want to prove the crime of treason? In this way, isn''t it what Yang Jikang meant? Isn''t Miss Bai in a more difficult situation? "Well, since you are willing to write a poem at this time, I can''t refute the face of marquis Zhang, right? Then please write a poem by Marquis Zhang! " Yang Jikang took a look at Zhang Yi, who whispered in his ear, and said in a loud voice. As soon as the words fell, he suddenly remembered the incessant chords on the stage and off the stage, shouting one by one, so that Zhang Yi, who had no idea but to dance with swords and guns, wrote a poem. Zhang Yi''s face was flushed with Yang Jikang''s words. He himself was a military general. After that, he himself was not very good at poetry. What''s more, he never wrote poems. What I said just now is just to relieve Bai Chun''s urgent need, but it''s just a strategy to slow down the war. I don''t want Yang Jikang to hate him as Shen Junliang said. At this time, he even hated him. After speaking his own words in front of the public, he had to write poems. This is not to embarrass himself in front of everyone? Shen Jun has been in business for many years, and his poems and books he studied hard in his early years have been forgotten. Now, seeing Zhang Yi helpless and at a loss, he can only sigh helplessly. For a long time, you just didn''t listen to it. Now it''s better not only offend Yang Jikang, who is the only one who can let you in, but also let others give you an embarrassment. You can''t stand in front of the public. When Shen Junlian and Zhang Yi were run by Yang Jikang, they were red in the face and did not know how to step down. Bai Chun''s voice suddenly rang out: "if you do it, what should you do? Also write a poem? Or should we let go of the past for both of them? " Bai Chun''s words, let Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang a Leng! It is Yang Jikang who is on and off the stage. It is also a moment of silence! Is this woman who is not a registered residence of a good person who can recite poems for Fu? Yang Jikang looked at the leisurely and carefree Bai Chun''s relaxed expression. He felt a little nervous and said with a cold hum: "no matter you, Miss Bai, or the two of them, as long as you make a decent poem, I will do one too! But what if you can''t do it? " "Can''t do it?" Bai Chun did not know when, learned Pei WANYING''s habit of selling sprouts with a crooked head. All of a sudden, she saw Yang Jikang''s heart beat faster, and she was eager to embrace a beauty in her arms at the next moment. But when he was still trapped in the pure beauty of Bai Chun, he only heard Bai Chun say: "I never thought that I couldn''t do it. But if you don''t do as well as I do, then you will let the three of us leave. Dare you bet? " Bai Chun looks at so many people at this time. Even if he wants to cheat Yang Jikang''s private secrets, collusion between officials and businessmen, or to buy and sell officials, it is impossible. She can only go back and make other plans. So at this moment, there is no mind to continue to pester these people with boredom. However, Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang seemed petrified. They thought they would perform a heroic rescue of the United States today, but they didn''t want to. In the end, it was the beauty who helped them solve their embarrassment. However, there are still a lot of ups and downs in the hearts of the two people. There are only a few women in the Tang Dynasty who can read poems and books well, and few of them can write poems and Fu by themselves. The boat drawing woman next to Yang Jikang, who is called Huakui, is only able to sing other people''s poems and Fu. Writing poems is something that you can''t even think of. "It''s a deal." Yang Jikang looked at Bai Chun''s disdainful eyes and snorted coldly and said firmly. "Then listen carefully:" Gushan Temple North Jiating West, the water level is initially flat, cloud feet are low. A few early warblers fight for warm trees, whose new swallow pecks the spring mud. Flowers gradually want to charm the eyes, shallow grass can not horseshoe. I love the lake''s eastward travel, and the white sand dike is in the shade of the green poplar. " Now it''s your turn. " Bai Chun is very confident that this poem is absolutely in line with the situation and scene at this time. Moreover, it was written by his highness. I think it will become a masterpiece as usual. And the reaction on the stage and off the stage, as she expected, became silent when she recited the first sentence. After she finished reading the whole poem, it was still quiet on the stage and off the stage. Everyone looked at their north side from time to time, and then looked at the grass not far away, and reflected on this poem. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 Bai Chun looked at Yang Jikang with a pale look on his face, pondered over the song "spring trip to Qiantang Lake", and then looked at the shocked Zhang Yi and Shen Junlian. Naturally, he felt a sense of achievement. Although the poem was written by his highness, his highness had to let himself recognize his own name. Now, after reading it, he watched the audience admire, ponder, and even looked for every sentence of the poem. Looking forward to other people in the West Lake, his heart was full of pride. It is no wonder your highness No, your Highness has not published any new poems for a long time. "No way!" Yang Jikang suddenly got up, looked at his relaxed expression, looked at the distant mountains and near water, and said coldly, "it can''t be that you did it on the spur of the moment. It must have been done by you for a long time. Otherwise, how could you have made such a good poem in such a short time?" With Yang Jikang''s suspicions, some people on the stage and off the stage gave up the aftertaste of the poem, echoing Yang Jikang''s suspicion and shouting that it was not an impromptu poem. "Why not? Miss Bai''s poem and Fu, whether the first sentence or the next sentence, does not leave the surrounding area of the West Lake. It precisely describes every scene in a proper way. No matter the season or the place, it is completely corresponding. Obviously, it was just improvised by Miss Bai. How could it not be? " Zhang Yi heard Yang Jikang''s voice of opposition and suspicion. He also stood up again and looked at Yang Jikang''s retort. "Brother Yang, even if the poem was not improvised by Miss Bai, was it not by Miss Bai? Or who did you hear the poem from? Or can''t you make such a good work that you don''t want to admit defeat? " Shen Junliang also deeply admired Bai Chun''s talent, but he did not care about Yang Jikang''s background and life experience, retorted. Yang Jikang looks at the relaxed Bai Chun and the literati on and off the stage. However, no one dares to stand up and say that he has heard this poem before, but now he is a little flustered and upset. He doesn''t know how to refute Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang''s maintenance of Bai Chun. And when people do it, they have to make a good one, but However, it is obvious that Miss Bai''s poems and Fu have already described the surrounding scenery to the extreme. It is completely impossible for her to write excellent poems in response to the situation. If you can''t do it yourself, and you don''t want to admit defeat and let them go, what should we do now? If you really want to write your own poems, you must be compared by others. Besides, you can only make a few nonsense Doggerels when you are drunk and have a hot ear. "I don''t think it''s the white sister who did it on the spur of the moment. It''s very simple to prove that she did it on her own. It''s not as long as sister Bai makes another song. Since sister Bai has been able to write such a masterpiece in a short time, it is not difficult to do another one. " The young woman next to her suddenly said. This time, she interrupted, but got the approval of Yang Jikang, so she immediately agreed: "yes, as long as Miss Bai makes another song, then I will admit that you did this song on the spur of the moment, and I am willing to admit defeat. How about that?" "Brother Yang, how can you be so rebellious in front of everyone? What I have just said is clear and clear. Miss Bai wrote a poem, and brother Yang, you wrote a poem to let the people present comment on whose poem was the best. Now that brother Yang has not written one, it is not reasonable to ask Miss Bai to compose another poem one after another? " Zhang Yi also continued to maintain Bai Chun. "What Marquis Zhang said is very true. Let alone that elder brother Yang has not fulfilled his promise to write a poem, he asked Miss Bai to write a poem again. It has already made people think that you can''t afford to lose, and that you are deliberately making difficulties. Besides, all of you know that poetry and Fu are not from nothing. What''s more, what you need is inspiration. It''s rare for Miss Bai to write such a masterpiece today, and it has never been Who has heard of it? He wrote two excellent works in succession. Brother Yang is obviously trying to make trouble for Miss Bai, isn''t he? " Shen Jun forgives the brain melon seed nimble, sees Yang Jikang''s attitude is firm, obviously will not let them leave easily. Therefore, I hope that all the people present can distinguish right from wrong and stand up for justice. Even if it is to put some extra pressure on Yang Jikang, it is also a good thing. "Yes, poetry and Fu are all about the moment of inspiration. Now it''s very rare to make such a good work. Even if Miss Bai is full of talent and looks like a fairy, it can''t be so difficult." "Young master Yang, this is deliberately difficult ah, he can not do it, and he is not willing to admit defeat, so he just plays tricks." "Let Miss Bai do another one. I''d like to hear more beautiful poems. But the premise is, Mr. Yang, should you make a good one as promised and let Miss Bai continue to compose a poem?" There was a lot of discussion under the stage. Even on the stage, some people looked at Yang Jikang''s gloomy face and supported Bai Chun. Bai Chun is as beautiful as an immortal. With such talent, some scholars have already taken Bai Chun as a man of nature. His heart is full of love and envy. Naturally, he will not associate with Yang Jikang and embarrass Bai Chun together. "Hehe, sister Bai didn''t speak, and I don''t know what you''re fighting for. Is it because they are beautiful that they confuse your minds and make you give up the idea of right and wrong for the sake of beauty? Since we all know that it is very difficult to write a good poem, why not write another poem for you since Miss Bai was able to write such a masterpiece in a short time? Even if it is not as good as the song "spring trip to Qiantang Lake", I believe it is more convincing for all of you here? Can prove that it was sister Bai who did it? " The young woman is graceful and pretty. Seeing that Bai Chun has always been indifferent to her face, she makes so many literati on and off the stage fall in love with her. She is willing to defend her and even fight against Yang Jikang. This makes her already dissatisfied and jealous heart become more jealous and hateful.At this moment, only she understood the woman''s mind. Miss Bai only wrote a poem and then stopped talking. Either there was no good work in her stomach, or she was brewing again when people were arguing. Therefore, no matter what, we should cooperate with Mr. Yang today. It''s better not to give her time to continue brewing and to make her masterpiece again. It''s better to make her embarrassed and unable to come to the stage. "Yes, as long as Miss Bai can write another poem, even if it is not as good as this one, then I believe that this one is improvised by her. Otherwise, I will never believe that she can make such a wonderful poem in a short time." Yang Jikang was pleased to see a young woman Ling Zhiyun, his hands behind the chest said. Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang listened to more and more cheers and shouts from below, but they didn''t know what to do at this time. In front of the public, Yang Jikang was determined to play a rogue. Obviously, he was not willing to admit defeat and let the three go. In the face of this situation, in the crowd''s echo, anxious as ants on a hot pot, not to mention a poem in his mind, even half a poem can not come out. Bai Chun took a look at them and said, "well, if I make another song, you will admit defeat and let the three of us go? Is that right? " Yang Jikang and Ling Zhiyun, a young woman, look stiff. When people on the stage and off the stage hear Bai Chun speak, they immediately become silent and quietly stare at Yang Jikang and the young woman. At this time, they found that Yang Jikang suspected Miss Bai for a long time, but he never said if Miss Bai wrote another poem, would he admit defeat or let others go? Obviously, it''s an excuse to force myself to leave a blank. Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang had already become disoriented just now. Like Yang Jikang, after hearing Bai Chun''s words, they were deeply convinced by Bai Chun''s calmness and intelligence. They were able to catch the language disease in Yang Jikang''s words even in the face of people''s agreement and coax. This is obviously not what ordinary women can do. It was the two of them who never found out. In what Yang Jikang said, he didn''t admit that he lost. Or Miss Bai made another song and promised to let go. Only by doing one more song, he believed that it was Miss Bai''s improvisational poem. Facing Bai Chun''s questioning, Yang Jikang obviously can''t evade this problem any more. He has been making a fool of himself just now, which is to leave a way for him to leave Bai Chun. He doesn''t want to be seen through so soon. Facing the eyes of people on stage and off the stage, Yang Jikang''s face is cloudy and sunny, and he is worried about whether to make a commitment or not, but he is afraid that he can''t make a promise. After all, a simple sentence from others has forced him to the point where he has to answer. After a look, Bai Chun is still calm and beautiful. In Yang Jikang''s mind, he is entangled in all kinds of ways. Can''t today''s hard to arrange Bureau keep a beautiful woman? Isn''t it all in vain? "Well, I promise you, as long as you write another poem, as long as it is no worse than the one just now, then I will admit defeat and let the three of you leave without any hindrance." Yang Jikang gnashed his teeth and said. He is gambling that Bai Chun can''t make two excellent works in succession. After all, poetry is not cooking. He can do it by saying it. He doesn''t believe that he is such a fairy who has come to the world before him. He is so talented that he can make two masterpieces. "Listen, then." Bai Chun Wei Qi, looked at Yang Jikang, and then looked at the stands, especially Ling Zhiyun next to Yang Jikang, and said faintly. "Spring on the lake is like painting, and the disordered peaks surround the horizontal pavement. Songpai mountain surface thousand heavy green, moon point wave heart a bead. Green carpet line head pumping early rice, Qingluo skirt exhibition Xinpu. If you can''t get rid of Hangzhou, half of it is the lake. " As Bai Chun''s voice like a yellow warbler gradually dissipates in the square of Gushan Temple, a piece of inspiratory sound and sighing sound suddenly ring out. On the stage and off, all of them are staring at Bai Chun or wandering in the sky! It''s absolutely a masterpiece. It''s not inferior to that one just now. What''s more, it''s all the masterpieces that are close to the scenery and in line with the season! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 Bai Chun looked at the people on and off the stage and sighed. She slowly got up from the table and looked at Yang Jikang, who seemed to be stagnant beside her. Then she said to Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang, "please, Mr. Zhang and Mr. Shen." Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang were stunned and then reacted. Bai Chun was about to leave. He said in a hurry: "Miss White, please." When they talked, they were still in shock. This was a miracle he had never met in his life. In a short period of time, he made two excellent works in succession! The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty stood solemnly on the platform. Seeing that Bai Chun and others were ready to leave, there was still no response. Just as Bai Chun and others approached their gap and were ready to leave, Yang Jikang''s voice sounded behind him. "Wait a minute!" Yang Jikang pointed a big hand, and then saluted one of the soldiers. Under the command of the commander, two horizontal knives suddenly came out of the scabbard, blocking the way of Bai Chun and others. "Presumptuous!" Grain of grain deep voice a drink, protect in front of Bai Chun, looking at the team is the appearance, hand can not help but feel to the waist. "Grain of grain is not allowed." White pure light reminds a way, so many people are present, if expose oneself wait for a person''s identity, it is to add chaos to your highness undoubtedly. Grain in the eye twinkles the light, vigilantly looks at those soldiers with the team, the hand slowly took out from the waist, but still vigilant with cheetah one after another to protect Bai Chun. Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang are both in a daze, and cry in their hearts that it''s bad. It seems that Yang Jikang will force others to stay. Bai Chun slowly turns back and signals Wei Tu Qi to protect Zhang Yi and Shen Jun to understand. These two people are the people his highness asked to take back. They can''t be hurt. "What else do you want? Don''t count your words?" Bai Chun looks at Yang Jikang with indifference in her eyes. "That''s not true. I, Yang, have always been true to my word. Since I said that three of you would be allowed to leave, naturally, three of you would be allowed to leave. But I didn''t say it was Miss Bai. You and brother Zhang and brother Shen could leave. I agreed with them to leave!" Yang Jikang''s eyes twinkled with cunning, and pointed to the three men of grain grain, cheetah and Weitu. Bai Chun''s face is still calm, but in his heart, he despises Yang Jikang to the extreme. At the same time, he also sighs that he is still careless. If he were his highness, he would have no way to go and his face would be dim. "You..." Zhang Yi''s face flushed with anger. Yang Jikang is too cunning. How can he be so insincere! Isn''t that just saying it in vain! Shen Junliang was also ugly. He did not expect that Yang Jikang still had such a hand. He believed that he, Zhang Yi, Miss Bai, and all the people present thought that he was referring to the three of them. "Well, you don''t mean it. Since you''re willing to take a gamble and admit defeat, I''ll let whoever I want to leave. Everyone knows who the three people in your mouth are referring to. You''re so cunning, but you''re shameless." Bai Chun snorted coldly. "Oh, so Miss Bai is going to use Qiang to fight with my soldiers in the Tang Dynasty? Do you know that if you dare to fight with them, the charge is not to beat others, or to escape punishment casually. This is the crime of treason, but it will lose your head. " Yang Jikang has no psychological burden at all. Since he has been regarded as a shameless person, if he does not leave her behind, he will be sorry for the shameless. "Try it? See if I can lose my head? " Bai Chun also replied in a provocative tone. At this time, the twenty soldiers who had been guarding the gate had already come and surrounded the high platform. At the same time, Bai Chun''s ten guards also ran over at the first time and rushed into the high platform to protect Bai Chun. "So Miss Bai is really going to do the right thing with me? This is the number of a team in Zhechong Prefecture. Fifty soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are fully charged with treason! " A little surprise flashed in Yang Jikang''s eyes. He didn''t expect that this beautiful slave had the courage to fight against the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty! Zhang Yi and Shen Jun understand each other''s bitterness in their hearts. How can things develop to an uncontrollable state in the blink of an eye? What should we do? Two people look at Bai Chun, and then look at Yang Jikang. They look at the same way that they do not admit defeat. They don''t know which one to comfort and how to comfort them. The other people on the platform had already run to the bottom of the platform when twenty soldiers rushed up. At this time, except Bai Chun and others, Yang Jikang and Ling Zhiyun, a young woman, were surrounded on the stage. "Lord Zhang and brother Shen, I will give you another chance. If you two leave them now, I can guarantee that you will be in peace in the future. But if you still don''t know how to repent and continue to fight with them against my Tang soldiers, I''m afraid that once the crime of rebellion is committed, I''m afraid I can''t save you, especially Lord Zhang, your marquis It''s hard to come by. It''s a pity to lose it so easily. " Yang Jikang looked at the fifty soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. Under the command of the leader of the team, he drew out the bright and sharp swords, and his heartstrings trembled.The people under the stage saw the dazzling and dazzling horizontal sword, reflecting the light, and subconsciously stepped back a few steps. At the moment, even if some people didn''t like Yang Jikang''s behavior, they didn''t dare to fight for Bai Chun any more in the face of 50 Tang soldiers. I can''t help but feel sorry for Bai Chun. Why should we do this? Do we have to get a dead end before we give up? Since Miss Bai knows Yang Jikang''s family background, why should she insist on it. Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang looked at each other, but Zhang Yi was suddenly ready to move. Shen Junliang blinked, shook his head firmly and slightly, and then said to Yang Jikang, "brother Yang, Zhang Yi was willing to make friends with you because he thought you were open-minded and easy to make friends with. Today, what you have done is just a treacherous villain, so I am Zhang Next, I would rather not have the title of marquis than be associated with such treacherous people as you "Hello Shen Jun quietly pulled Zhang Yi''s sleeve and whispered, "you''re crazy! Yang Jikang has been offended. Why do you want to offend so thoroughly? " "So what? Is it that the seven foot man stands tall in heaven and earth like him, without even an open mind, and even stealthily changes his concepts and turns back? If I, Zhang Yi, humbly courted him for his official career, what''s the difference between this and a villain like him! " Zhang Yi took a step forward and said with pride! "Good! Since you are willing to follow the actions of your rebellious grandfather, I, Yang Jikang, will not dissuade you. The rebellious minister is the rebellious minister and will never be changed! " Yang Jikang snorted coldly and mocked Zhang Yi! Then he looked at Bai Chun, just about to speak, but he saw Bai Chun''s red lips and said, "don''t make any life, Wei Tu Qi." "Yes, Miss White!" Wei Tuqi bowed down and drank coldly. With the soldiers of the ten Prince''s guards, they suddenly rushed at the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty surrounded by lightning! "Ah..." "It''s really a fight. Is this Miss White crazy?" "My God, are they really going to rebel Under the stage, in the sound of fighting on the stage, it became a mess. From time to time, some people were hit by the soldiers of Tang Dynasty who were thrown down, and then they began to retreat again and again. Zhang Yi protected Shen Jun behind him, looking around with his eyes, watching to see if anyone would attack them. At this time, Bai Chun, under the protection of grain cob and cheetah, slowly approached Yang Jikang, who was still on the high platform. "Do you really want to rebel?" Yang Jikang''s eyes twinkled with shock and a trace of reluctant to give up. Such a good person, because of today''s affairs, is about to die. He can''t bear it. But at this moment, he has no way but to look at Bai Chun, who is close to him, and asks aloud. Bai Chunmei picked up her eyes and said with a scornful smile, "you have no official position, no title, how can you transfer me to the Tang Dynasty soldiers? These people can see that it is you Yang Jikang. You have ordered your family to dress up as a soldier of Tang Dynasty to intimidate, suppress and deter ordinary people like me! In terms of crime, you are also guilty of Yang Jikang! Hide armor, weapons, and horses outside the mountain gate. If you want to come, it''s Yang Jikang who wants to rebel! " "You''re talking nonsense! These are my real soldiers of the Tang Dynasty Yang Jikang was surprised. At this time, this beautiful woman even took a bite and framed him for hiding armor, horses and weapons! "My soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, are you a person who has no fame, no official position, no title and can be transferred? Don''t say it''s me. It''s just these people under the stage. I''m afraid none of them will believe that you can mobilize my soldiers in the Tang Dynasty! " Bai Chun, under the protection of grain cob and cheetah, pressed step by step. He was indifferent to the fighting around him, and his face was calm. Yang Jikang did not expect such a result in the end. If Bai Chun was framed like this, he would not be able to clean up even if he jumped into the Yellow River, but Yes, it''s good that Li Chongyi, the Duke of Qiaoguo, can testify for himself. After all, he lent these soldiers to himself. Although there is no evidence such as military symbols, no one will suspect that he will testify in the capacity of governor Li Chongyi. What''s more, coupled with the relationship between father and uncle, I think no one will believe Bai Chun''s nonsense and frame these people as their own family generals. "You''re bloody. You think you can get rid of your treason in this way!" Yang Jikang did not know why. Looking at Bai Chun, who was calm and self possessed, and looking at her eleven guards, she beat 50 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to pieces. One lay on the ground and cried out pain. He found that he looked down upon the slave girl! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 Not far from Bai Chun''s back, Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang depend on each other. They watch warily at the Tang soldiers who have no backhand power. They are forced to retreat by the 11 Miss Bai''s guards. Even two soldiers even fall from the high platform without waiting for others to hit him. "Well, what did you mean? Don''t you know that this is a felony of treason and will be beheaded. Why do you support Miss Bai? You don''t mean to Miss Bai, do you? Can''t you see that? This Miss Bai only belongs to Mr. Li. He doesn''t pay any attention to others... " Shen Junliang looked around and asked in a low voice. "Shh Don''t say a few words. This is a crime of great disrespect. Can you afford it? " Zhang Yi took his left foot as the axis and pulled Shen Junliang''s sleeve. He pulled Shen Junliang to his left side and avoided the fallen soldiers. "Why What''s the big disrespect? You''re so scared? " Shen Jun forgive flustered continue to look around, from time to time also see Bai Chun calm and self-contained Qianying. "Do you know who miss white is? Don''t you see that yet? " Zhang Yi leaned close to Shen Junliang and whispered in his ear. "What? Isn''t it Miss Bai? " Shen Junliang looked at it again. The long hair was like a waterfall. It was naturally soft and draped at the waist. It was just tied behind the head with a white ribbon. It was totally different from the white pure hair ornaments of women in the Tang Dynasty. He asked strangely. "Think again about the occasional folk rumors." Zhang Yi stares. Shen Junliang, who is slow to respond to the critical moment, continues to remind him. But in my heart, Miss Bai is not willing to show her identity now. Obviously, she has no intention, but I want to tell myself this intimate friend clearly. "No, no, I don''t understand." Shen Junliang looked around. None of Miss Bai''s eleven men was damaged. In the blink of an eye, only a dozen or less than 20 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were still struggling. Zhang Yi sighed speechless and warned, "after I tell you, you must not cry out. Otherwise, although it is not a crime of killing your head and head, you and I will never have a chance to enter the official career of the Tang Dynasty." "Well, there was no chance three days ago. You are still dreaming!" Shen Jun forgives speechless hum, complain way. "Thousands of miles away in Changan, Kyoto, there has always been a legend about my crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. Although I don''t know whether it is true or not, it is said that there is a model and a kind. Compared with today and the situation three days ago, it is completely consistent. Do you think it is a coincidence?" Zhang Yi looked at Bai Chun''s back. There was a trace of awe in his eyes. "The legend of the prince? Ah...! " Shen Junliang looks at Bai Chun''s back again. He almost screams. His eyes are full of incredible and shocked! Zhang Yi put down the first time to cover Shen Jun''s right hand, glared at him and continued to say in a low voice: "there has been a legend in Chang''an that there is a white dress and white skirt beside the prince''s highness, and his hair is like a waterfall, like a fairy who comes to the world to accompany him. And this fairy has been following the prince''s palace for many years, and there is even a legend that this fairy can protect the prince when he is not in the east palace Right to take charge of everything in the east palace! Even the third division, the third youth and other officials of the East Palace should pay their respects to this fairy like woman White! Small! Sister With Zhang Yi saying Miss Bai''s three words one word at a time, Shen Junlian was surprised and pleased, but his legs felt a little soft and trembling when he looked at Bai Chun again. "No, no, No? How could that be possible? It''s all a legend. " Shen Junlian didn''t realize that his voice had been surprised with a cry. "Is it possible that I don''t know, but how many things do you think are so coincidental in the world? Think again Li Too The young master''s manner in your teahouse that day, and the calm look when facing Yang Jikang''s trouble, think about why Miss Bai kicked Yang Jikang away because of Yang Jikang''s business words? What''s more, why is it so Li Gong Why didn''t you come? Just sent Miss White here? Don''t you understand? Mr. Li didn''t come because of his identity. " Zhang Yi looks calm, calm analysis way. At this time, Yang Jikang was as pale as death, looking at the fifty soldiers of the Tang Dynasty lying on the ground and wailing. He was also caught by one of Bai Chun''s side. The whole body was weak and could not move. "Are you hiding weapons, horses and armour? Maybe you will know when you see the officials. Do you want to keep me now?" Bai Chun looks at Yang Jikang who is made by grain of grain and asks lightly. "Stop it! Everyone, stop it Two horses rushed from the opposite side, and the two men on the horseback, sweating and frightened, cried out in their voices. Yang Jikang looked back and saw two figures on the horse''s back from a distance. One was Guo Shifeng, the Duwei of Zhechong, and the other was Wei Siwen, a senior official in Hangzhou. At this time, both of them were panting, nervous and dignified. When the two horses approached the high platform, they immediately slowed down the speed of the horses. Before the horses stopped, they quickly jumped off the horse''s back, and then rushed to the high platform. "See? Hangzhou''s chief officials and the only commander of shangzhechong prefecture have come. Do you think they believe in your slander and will agree with your one-sided statement? " The expression on Yang Jikang''s face turned into a smile when he saw two people running away."By the way, Miss Bai, I forgot to tell you that when Yang borrowed troops, Kuo Duwei himself borrowed it from me. Now how can you frame me up? Don''t let your people let go? " Yang Jikang looked at Wei Siwen and Guo Shifeng rushing over, gloating. At this time, not far from the first mountain hall, came the sound of neat steps, the sound of roaring steps, and the green stone floor under the shaking feet seemed to be shaking. The smile on Yang Jikang''s face became more and more prosperous. He did not expect that he would have such a face. Li Chongyi, Wei Siwen and even Guo Shifeng were so righteous to themselves. At the critical moment, they brought themselves a greater array to boost themselves! At this time, he had to sigh how wonderful it was to have a father who served as an official servant and an uncle who served as the crown prince and young teacher! "No one to wait, leave quickly!" Wei Siwen stood on the high platform, looked down at the stunned crowd, and looked behind him. He took a heavy breath and roared to all the people under the stage. With Wei Siwen''s shouting, hundreds of soldiers came from the side of the first mountain hall with solemn and murderous air. Then, under their support, all the people under the stage were cleaned up by them, and none of them was left. "Young boy Yang Jikang, I have met Lord Wei and General Guo. Today''s kindness is unforgettable. I will tell my father and uncle truthfully. At that time, I will say a lot of good words for you. Naturally, I will not forget the daily care of the boy by Duke Qiao." Yang Jikang was released by the grain of grain and sorted out his clothes. He walked up to Wei Siwen and Guo Shifeng and said sincerely. But then Wei Siwen and Guo Shifeng''s actions made Yang Jikang almost drop his eyes on the ground. "Wei Siwen and Guo Shifeng met Miss Bai at the end of the day. Qiaoguo is just on her way. Today''s affairs are all the fault of the ministers and others. Miss Bai has been disturbed. I deserve to die!" Wei thought and Guo Shifeng ignored Yang Jikang, but looked at Bai Chun, who did not take a look at them from their arrival, and said respectfully. "Maidservant dare not, today harassed two, still hope not to blame." Bai Chun said faintly, and then he saw just now Wei Siwen, Guo Shifeng appeared at the corner, a literary sedan chair rushed to this side. Without waiting for the sedan chair to approach, the people in the sedan chair were obviously unable to wait. He quickly motioned to the sedan chair driver to stop the sedan chair. Then Li Chongyi got out of the sedan chair, identified the direction of going down, looked at several people on the high platform, and then trotted over in a hurry. "Let Miss Bai be frightened. Today''s matter is really my thoughtlessness and my neglect of duty. Your Highness has just reprimanded my minister. I would not let me come here in person, but I really can''t worry about Miss Bai''s safety. It''s OK that Miss Bai is OK." Li Chongyi calmed down his breath a little, then laughed bitterly and shook his head to make amends. Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang, who had long been speechless, were staring at the three men running by in an instant, and then looking at the 50 Tang soldiers tied up by hundreds of soldiers. For a moment, their hearts were filled with disbelief. The change was too fast. Before they could understand it completely, miss Bai reversed the whole situation. Seeing how the governor of Hangzhou, the chief officials and the Duwei were respectful to Miss Bai, Zhang Yi and Shen Jun understood each other and finally solved their doubts Miss Bai is Miss Bai who is around the prince in legend! "Uncle Li, are you..." Yang Jikang looked at Li Chongyi''s respect for Bai Chun. Then he looked at Wei Siwen, Guo Shifeng, and the hundreds of soldiers standing on the sidelines. With the 50 soldiers tied up, Yang Jikang called Li Chongyi''s uncle, and then focused his eyes on Bai Chun. Looking at Bai Chun as if he had seen a monster, his eyes suddenly filled with shock and fear: "you You Are you Bai Chun? Bai Chun of Chang''an! " Bai Chun ignored Yang Jikang''s surprise, but looked at Li Chongyi''s salute and said, "Li Cishi, Wei Changli, Guo Shifeng, the maidservant found that Yang Jikang was hiding weapons, horses and armor, and ordered his 50 families to disguise as soldiers of Tang Dynasty, intimidate, intimidate and threaten the literati who come to the banquet today. Besides, Mr. Zhang and Mr. Shen can do it It''s true that I''m a slave. " "Miss Bai, no, these people are real soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, not my family generals. Li Cishi can testify to me. Really, these are real soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, not my generals!" Yang Jikang cried wrongly. When Li Chongyi saluted Bai Chun just now, he had quickly sorted out the incident that Bai Chun and Prince Li Hong met three days ago, and today Bai Chun came to Gushan alone. He understood it all at once! This is an obvious thing, tall body, beautiful white dress woman, in the world, in addition to the prince''s highness and her maid Bai Chun, who would dress like this! I was really blind. How could I not have thought that these two people would be the prince and the maid Bai Chun! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 Bai Chun ignored Yang Jikang''s plea for mercy and explanation, but calmly looked at Li Chongyi, and then said, "I hope the Duke of Qiaoguo, Li Cishi, will handle it fairly. I don''t want to ruin the reputation of my life and my servant will retire." "Yes, Miss Bai, don''t worry. I will give you an account as soon as possible." Li Chongyi looked at the bound fifty soldiers and said firmly. "I don''t need to give it to me or your highness, but to the Tang Dynasty. The rebellious officials who intend to rebel will never be tolerated, but will be severely punished..." Bai Chun leans over slightly, ready to leave. But the words were interrupted by Yang Jikang again. At the moment, Yang Jikang felt a sharp chill as if he fell into an ice cave. The 50 real soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were bound up, and the meaning was self-evident. That was the crime of his rebellion, and he could not escape anything. "Miss Bai, Li Cishi and General Guo, these soldiers are real soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, not anti thieves, and little boy Yang Jikang is not anti thieves. They are all misunderstandings..." "Even if it''s a real soldier, what?" Bai Chun had already turned around to leave. Now she turned around again, looked at Yang Jikang, and said in a slightly icy tone: "you deliberately lured the prince''s highness here, and then set up ambushes here, and attacked the prince''s personal eunuchs and the leader of the personal guard. What''s the difference between this and rebellion?" "I..." Yang Jikang''s eyes were dull and he opened his mouth. He looked at Bai Chun''s back and looked at Li Chongyi and others. He didn''t know what to say. Yes, whether it was the eunuch who attacked the prince''s highness, or the maidservant, or the leader of the guard, it was a crime of deliberate rebellion in the Tang Dynasty, even in the former Sui Dynasty! Bai Chun leaves slowly under the escort of his own guards. Li Chongyi doesn''t hear Yang Jikang''s name Qu Chong. After a while, Yang Jikang is tied up and put into a carriage. After the carriage, Li Chongyi and Wei Siwen left one after another, Guo Shifeng looked at the fifty soldiers who were bound up and said in a cold voice, "untie it!" "What a waste! Fifty people were beaten to pieces by his Highness''s ten bodyguards and had no strength to fight back! What a waste! " Guo Shifeng jumped off the platform and went to the fifty soldiers who had been untied and had been in three rows. He looked at a black and blue man and hated not to give them ten slaps in the face. "What''s more, forget all the things of today and never mention them to anyone! Let''s not talk about the things that were borrowed by Yang Jikang today. Otherwise, it''s the crime of beheading, and even Li Zhishi can''t protect you. Do you understand? " Guo Shifeng, with a cold face, said in a loud voice. "Yes, general." Among the depressed and listless fifty people, a few echoes sounded. Li Chongyi gave up sitting in the sedan chair and walked slowly out of the gate of Gushan Temple with Wei Siwen. Wei Siwen, who had not yet understood the whole story of the incident, looked at Li Chongyi next to him and asked in a low voice, "my Lord, Yang Jikang Is that the charge? Now that people are in our hands, how can we deal with them? " "I don''t know. Your Highness''s mind is not easy to ponder. I don''t know how to provoke your highness. What''s the matter? Relying on the relationship between Yang zhirou and Yang Sijian, Yang Jikang is used to bullying in Hangzhou. It''s good to suffer some setbacks. " Li Chongyi sighed and said helplessly. "My Lord, don''t deceive me. I''ve been with you for many years. You''re so ambiguous. I''m sorry I can ''t handle the case, you Can you give me a clear instruction? This Is Yang Jikang sentenced or not? Or not? " Wei Siwen has been following Li Chongyi for many years. What Li Chongyi said just now is obviously perfunctory, which means nothing has been revealed. In this way, he handed the thorny case to himself, and it was really hard for him to accept it. If the sentence was lighter, or the reprimand was released, how would your highness respond to the investigation? It''s not the prince''s Highness''s intention that the judgment is heavy. If the Ministry of officials and the prince''s little teacher are to be investigated, where should they go? This pot can''t be carried. "You think I''d like to. Your highness is very secretive. The official servant is also his servant. Yang Sijian is still his junior teacher. Who knows if Yang zhirou and Yang Sijian should ask their Royal Highness for mercy, would it be another scene? What if your highness is out of breath? Will you knock it again and let it go? " Li Chongyi glared at Wei Siwen. At this time, I''m already under the pressure of a splinter. Can you stop forcing me? "But What about now? My Lord, to tell you the truth, I have never done such a complicated case before. This This is If you don''t, you''ll lose your head. " Wei Siwen was about to cry. Thinking about the big people involved in this case, he had the impulse to resign and farm. "First, you''d better detain them as felons for the time being. Today, your highness also asked some questions about Zhechong mansion. In addition, Yangzhou and kuozhou have been restless. I''m afraid that Huainan road and Jiangnan east-west road will change the sky. Therefore, at this time, you''d better take the attitude of offending the Chamberlain and the young teacher, and don''t make your highness handle the case quickly, which is the most appropriate." Li Chongyi said with a sigh. It''s really cunning today. How could Xu Wang, Ze Wang and their own two sentences lead their Royal Highness''s attention to the scandal of Zhechong government''s money and ink greed.Although it has not happened in my jurisdiction, but there are eggs under the nest, and other places are tossed about. Even if I want to be stable, it is difficult for me. Who knows what the prince''s highness Jiangnan wants to turn into! However, Li Chongyi turned to think about it and thought that it was also a good thing. It would have been a long time ago for important officials and great figures to govern the south of the Yangtze River. Otherwise, if it had been delayed for a few years, who would have known what the chaos would be like! Wei Siwen also agreed with him and nodded. Yes, the assistant secretary of the Ministry of officials and the prince ''s junior teacher are still in Changan, Kyoto at this time. However, his highness is right in front of him, and his highness is not only a highness of the Tang Dynasty. Who did not know that the prince''s highness now holds several posts, which is very much like that of the former Emperor Li Shimin. A position of shangshuling is enough to make his highness transform the south of the Yangtze River. I still honestly abide by the meaning of Mr. Li. First, according to the accusation of treason, Yang Jikang was detained. As for the trial procedure, we can go a little slower. We should observe the situation of these three ways while trying. When Bai Chun returned to his house, he did not see his royal highness, but his carriage and two other carriages stopped at the door and asked the maids in the bamboo leaf Pavilion. Only when he knew that his highness and the two princes were fishing and relaxing on the Bank of the West Lake not far from the gate of the mansion, Bai Chun asked the maids in the bamboo leaf Pavilion. So after a little cleaning up, he went out of the house with the help of grain and cheetah, and began to look for the prince''s highness along the Bank of the West Lake not far away. Not far away, I saw three heads huddled together, not sitting on the lake leisurely fishing, but one with a small stick in his hand, in the small trees on the bank, did not know what was digging. Two steps further on, I heard three heads with their heads down, making sounds from time to time. "I think this earthworm should be an orphan. Look at this thin one. Can you catch fish? It is estimated that the fish are reluctant to eat "Yes, you still find it. I have mud in my hands now, but I can''t find any earthworm." Li Shangjin wiped the sweat that did not exist on his forehead and took a look at Li Sujie''s hand. A tiny earthworm was being carried by him to identify whether it was an isolated earthworm. "Look at this one I dug. Although it was cut off by accident, this vermicompost is a kind of food at first sight. If you look at this belly, besides mud or mud, it will surely attract big fish." Li Hong held the broken earthworm in his hand and motioned for the other two people to see it. "Yes, but it''s a pity that you broke it. Look at the fat intestines brain, it should be a male earthworm?" Li Shangjin quietly put the two earthworms in Li Hong''s hands into a small bamboo basket beside him and said with satisfaction. "It''s not authentic. I told you to have a look. I didn''t let you take it away." Li Hong gave up the earthworm that he had worked hard to recover, and straightened up to prepare for another place to continue digging earthworms. Bai Chun stands on the bank, far away is not down, looking at the earthworm digging three people, after one salute, then like a fairy standing there motionless. It seems that the earthworm was scared by Li Hongxue when she was on the boat last time. "What''s up? Did you deal with it? " Li Hong clapped his hands and threw the stick to the grain of grain and the cheetah. He sneaked away from Li Shangjin''s bamboo basket, went to the lake, picked up the fishing rod, hung up the earthworm and asked. Bai Chun looks at the small bamboo basket beside Li Hong, and then looks at Li Shangjin, who does not know that the small bamboo basket has been stolen and is still digging for earthworms. After hesitating for a while, she still carefully walks down the bank and comes to Li Hong by the lake. "He has already been taken away by Li Chongyi. I didn''t expect that you didn''t come. Fifty soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were transferred by him. Therefore, they were handed over to Li Chongyi by the servants on the charge of hiding horses, armor and weapons." Bai Chun looks at the perfect arc of the fishing rod, and then the fishing line with the earthworms on the hook, Ding Dong, falls into the lake not far away. "In this case, it''s the crime of rebellion. Yang zhirou and Yang Sijian are afraid to be in a hurry, but they are not. I will go to sea in two days. Let them worry first. Keep an eye on these people and don''t let anyone off. King Ze and King Xu will help you these days when I''m not here. If it''s inconvenient to come forward, let them both come forward. The soldiers of Zhechong mansion can be transferred by Yang Jikang, and naturally they can be transferred by other people. I have told them about these things. Let Jingwei cooperate with you to investigate secretly. When I come back, I hope to get the information I want from you. ¡± "yes, your highness, please remember." Bai Chun nodded slightly, looking at her beautiful appearance and her Royal Highness''s appearance, and reflected in the lake at the foot, she could not help but tilt her head and wanted to lean on Li Hong''s shoulder. "Ah? Where''s my little bamboo basket? Why not? Just now I put it by my feet. I won''t kick you into the water? There are more than a dozen earthworms in it Bai Chun looks at Li Hong ignoring Li Shangjin''s shouts, smiles and leans on Li Hong''s shoulder and gently beats Li Hong''s arm. "Don''t fight, and scare the fish away." Li Hong reminds the beautiful woman next to her. She doesn''t pay any attention to her not far away. She shouts for Li Shangjin in a small bamboo basket.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 When Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang were called out of the house named Li Fu, they were puzzled and nervous. After following Miss Bai, no one paid any attention to it. After waiting for nearly an hour, a soldier came and asked them to go to the lake. So the two men had to follow the soldiers and quickly walked to a lake near the West Lake. They looked at each other and saw a trace of expectation and a lot of nervousness in each other''s eyes. Needless to say, this is the prince''s highness who is enjoying the West Lake, so he didn''t go back to his house and let them go to meet him. Two people think that three days ago, they also came out to fight against injustice for his royal highness, and suddenly they felt hot embarrassment on their faces. But they were also very lucky. They didn''t know that it was a blessing that they had built in their lives. They even met the prince unexpectedly, and they were lucky enough to be called by his highness to ask questions in the mansion. Two people then involuntarily began to look forward to in the heart, is not through this son, after their own destiny will be another situation? Will he be appreciated by his royal highness and recommended as an official? But to their dismay, as soon as they got to the lake and saw some figures, they heard the familiar and awed voice a few days ago. "What kind of earthworm? It doesn''t stink. It doesn''t even eat fish! I''m still fishing for a fart. Have you found any fresh loach? Come here Li Hong was so angry that he beat the lake with his fishing rod. Li Sujie and Li Shangjie, who had already fished several fish, made trouble on the street. "Maybe all the earthworms you use are male worms, and fish are male fish, so fish don''t like to eat it." Li Shangjin''s gloating rod was caught again. "What kind of male earthworm and female earthworm? Earthworm is hermaphrodite, regardless of male and female, two idiots! If you can''t catch fish, it just means that earthworms are stinky. Or according to Bai Chun, earthworms are too ugly and disgusting. Fish don''t like to eat, right? " Li Hong gave himself a reason to look at his empty fish basket from time to time. Then he bumped into Bai Chun, who was still leaning on his shoulder, and whispered, "well, go and change the fish basket with the king Ze secretly, and see how he gets the zither." "No White pure small mouth pout, the boss is not willing to say. Then, holding Li Hong''s arm tightly, she would not be as shameless as Li Hong, but would start to play tricks. "Your Highness, your new earthworm." Grain of grain in a hurry two hands wet mud, holding a huge earthworm ran over, and then took over Li Hong tossed over the fishing rod, a whole earthworm hanging on it. "That''s right. This earthworm looks more pleasing to the eye. Although it is still so ugly and disgusting, it is a lazy earthworm. How fat it is, it will catch a big fish this time." Li Hongxi smile Yan Kai, looking at the hook of the earthworm said. After putting the fishing rod into the lake again, Li Hong gave the fishing rod to Bai Chun. After sitting for an hour, he didn''t catch a single one. I believe Bai Chun can''t catch it either. It''s better to let her accompany him to shame him. And he happened to talk with the two behind him, respectful Zhang Yi and Shen Jun. He waved to the two men behind him. Then the three men sat down at the Bank of the bank before a table prepared by several soldiers. They washed their hands at random under the soldiers'' service, and motioned for Zhang Yi to sit down with Shen Junliang. "Now you know who I am?" Li Hong asked with a smile. The two quickly got up again. At the same time, they said in a respectful voice: "the minister Zhang Yi and Xiao Min Shen Junliang have met his royal highness." Li Hong basically understood everything about the two men. Zhang Yi was taught by Zhang Liang. He had his own set of unique views on whether he was piloting on water or leading a fleet in naval battles. Especially in recent years, he has been staying in the West Lake and Qiantang River, from time to time, he has been playing and playing with several small boats in the river to test his theory of warships. Shen Junliang was a good citizen at any time, but his father had gambled on the land for a long time. A few years ago, after his mother died of anger by his father, he was forced to commit suicide by jumping into the river because he could not pay off the debt due to gambling. It was also because of Zhang Yi''s water nature that he took his father''s body ashore after diving in the West Lake for a long time. From then on, the relationship between Shen Junliang and Zhang Yi was even better than that of his brothers. But even so, Shen Junliang still relied on his flexible mind and hard-working character. In a few years, he became a shopkeeper of a tea house in Hangzhou from hiding in hiding. Zhang Yi had to admire this. After all, Shen Junliang did not help him when he started his business. He was only a marquis, and he was despised because of the stain of his grandfather''s rebellion. In addition, over the past few years, he was eager to enter the official career and break the people''s views on him and his grandfather. Therefore, there was no material guarantee for his life. Relying on Shen Junliang''s teahouse, he lived day by day, often fantasizing about which day he could enter the official career. A pair of brothers and sisters, finally got to know Yang Jikang and gave him a lot of silver, but Yang Jikang always ignored him and owed a lot of money to the teahouse.In the face of Li Hong''s question, Shen Jun bowed his head and said with embarrassment: "excuse me, your highness. All the silver gifts are done by the common people. Brother Zhang has always been reluctant to use his talent to impress Yang Jikang. But obviously, Yang Jikang cares about silver, not talent." "Has anyone else ever sent silver? Since you two want to bribe him and get the recommendation of his father, Yang zhirou, then you two want to get it. I''m afraid the others want it too? " Li Hong looked at them and asked. Zhang Yi frowned. He didn''t understand these things very well, so he looked at Shen Junlian. Shen Jun thought for a while and solemnly said, "Your Highness, Xiaomin is not sure, and there is no solid evidence in his hand. But he has heard some rumors. Many people have been recommended by his father through Yang Jikang." Zhang Yi nodded his head and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, I only know that there are several people in Zhechong''s mansion who are related to him. On weekdays, he also keeps close contact with Yang Jikang, but I don''t know if Yang Jikang''s father recommended him to join the army. " Zhang Yi, who had the title of great Tang Dynasty, could be an official in front of Li Hong. Li Hong nodded silently and was about to speak when Bai Chun''s surprise call came. The white spirit was distracted and unconsciously lifted the fishing rod to see if the earthworm was eaten by the fish. Unexpectedly, he caught a big fish! Hearing Bai Chun''s exclamation, Li Hong thought that the white goblin had fallen into the water. He didn''t want to turn his head. He saw Bai Chun carrying his fishing rod up against the surface of the lake. However, the water on the lake could not be seen clearly. He could only see the silver fish shadow flying and breaking free on the lake. "Help quickly, help me quickly, your highness Ah, come and help me Bai Chun is excited like a little girl with a toy she has admired for a long time. From time to time, she stomps her feet and drags the fishing rod back to tug at the fish. Sometimes she is nervous and afraid that the fish will get off the hook and run away. "This Is that all right? " Li Shangjin and Li Sujie are confused. Since the fifth man gave Bai Chun the fishing rod, they have not been fishing again. Moreover, while they were fishing, they also took a look at Bai Chun''s side from time to time. Every time they looked at the past, they could see that Bai Chun was in a daze towards the lake, never looking at the fish floating. But where can think, is this, Bai Chun even caught the biggest fish among the three people. "It''s too flattering, isn''t it?" Li Hong unconsciously stood up and looked at the grain of grain holding the fish guard to copy that big fish, said stupidly. Zhang Yi and Shen Junliang were also surprised, but they did not feel surprised when Bai Chun caught the fish. They saw Bai Chun''s cheering and cheering appearance. They were totally different from their impression of the indifferent, calm and cold fairy image. They did not feel surprised. "Your Highness, I have caught the biggest fish." White pure show show pointed to, timely by grain of grain raised silver white big fish, said triumphantly. "Cut, it''s just a fish, so happy? When I caught a bigger fish than this, I didn''t show off as much as you did. I''m really ignorant. " Li Hong skimmed his mouth and said scornfully. "Your Highness, have you ever caught big fish?" Bai Chun patted the hand that had just been washed, and then put it on the tip of his nose to smell that there was no fishy smell. Then she walked up the bank satisfied and asked. "What''s the matter? The fish you''re fishing for is much bigger than yours. You''re too ordinary to be interesting. " Li Hong looks at Bai Chun''s face of doubt and continues to blow. "Oh? When did you catch it Bai Chun stands far away from Li Hong. If he has nothing to do, he will surely be retaliated by someone. So it is safer to stay away from him. Looking at Bai Chun, who vowed to break the casserole and ask for the end, Li Hong felt his nose involuntarily and motioned for others to find a clean place. The dinner was barbecued fish on a bonfire near the West Lake. Then he said coldly and scornfully, "when I was three years old." "Three years old? Ten times bigger than the fish caught by the slaves? How much did you weigh when you were three years old? How could it be? " Bai Chun opened her eyes wide and vowed not to stop questioning. When he was four years old, he followed his royal highness to the side. He never caught him fishing every time. When he was a child, he saw him compete with his majesty and queen in the back garden to fish. People used fishing rod, and he copied fish with a copy. Finally, he did not catch the fish, and he fell into the landscape pool. His majesty and the queen were so scared that they were pale and pale. Since then, they have not competed with him in fishing. Now they start to boast that they are fishing at the age of three. Anyway, they were not around him at that time. Naturally, the grain of grain and others did not dare to refute his words. "Your Highness is so powerful that at the age of three, he has been able to catch fish ten times bigger than Miss Bai. It''s really gratifying." Shen Junliang, the flatterer, was so happy that he laughed and prepared to eat the roast fish. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 After a sumptuous and lively bonfire party, Zhang Yi and Shen Jun understand that they are drunk and floating, and there is only mechanical giggling between them. Their feet are floating and staggering. They support each other and return to the teahouse. Neither Li Chongyi nor anyone else was summoned by his royal highness Li Hong the next day. As for Yang Jikang, who is now in prison and under strict guard, he has never questioned him again. Li Hong didn''t pay attention to this matter any more. Instead, he called Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhibian to the mansion. After talking for a while, they left. They didn''t stay too much in the place where Li Chongyi stayed. In a day, all the soldiers on board were summoned to the Qiantang River Wharf. It seemed that in the twinkling of an eye, many houses were vacated in Hangzhou. After a few days, when Li Chongyi and Wei Siwen came to see Li Hong, the people who met them became Bai Chun. At this time, the prince''s highness had already argued with Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhizhi, including Zhang Yi, the idle marquis in Hangzhou, who was also taken on board the warship by his Highness. Li Chongyi and Wei Siwen asked Bai Chun several times about Yang Jikang, but they didn''t get a clear answer. Bai Chun''s answer is obviously unable to satisfy Li Chongyi and Wei Siwen, but she has nothing to do with it. Miss Bai means that when his highness left, he did not explain how to deal with Yang Jikang. But Yang Jikang''s news quickly flew from Hangzhou to Chang''an, capital city, where Yang zhirou, the official servant, and Yang Sijian, the crown prince''s younger teacher, lived in Chang''an, Kyoto. Their first reaction was to immediately get up and go to the east palace to explain to his Highness the prince. But just as soon as they got out of the mansion, they just remembered that their royal highness, like a modern man in Hangzhou, might be able to fly to his highness as quickly as possible to plead and explain for his son Yang Jikang, unless he had wings on his wings. Two people stand at the door of their respective house, stupefied, at this time, suddenly found that, I do not know when, the back has been soaked in cold sweat. Yang zhirou stares at the scene of cars coming and going at the door and the crowd shuttling. Although she is standing in the sun, her whole body is cold, just like falling into an ice cellar. As for the bustle in front of him, it seems that he is isolated in another world, which has nothing to do with himself. It is two worlds. "Prepare for your car, and go to shaoshifu." Suddenly, Yang Zhiren said. For the present, the only way is to find young teacher Yang Sijian to discuss the countermeasures. If he is really deliberately rebelling and assassinating his royal highness, then Even the gods can''t save him. In the carriage, Yang zhirou talks to herself. Along the way, Yang zhirou, the villain in the prison, scolds him. Sitting in the main hall of his mansion, Yang Sijian felt very uneasy. At this time, he hoped that Yang zhirou would come to discuss with him, and that Yang zhirou would not come to discuss with him. "And miss?" Yang Sijian raised his head and looked at the maid beside him. "Master, the young lady went out early in the morning. She said that she would go to Qujiang pool with Miss Pei and go to the temple. She said she would not come back until evening." The maid looks at Yang Sijian, who looks a little anxious, and reports in a low voice. "Nonsense, nonsense! When are you going to visit? Can''t you play by yourself? Can''t you take your servants with you? Why do I have to meet Miss Pei? Go and get the lady back, quick Yang Sijian''s eyebrows twisted into a ball, from time to time feel a headache. Yang Yu has always been jealous of Pei WANYING, which is now Pei Xingjian and himself all know, but they have no way to stop it. First of all, Yang Yu was ordered by the queen. Under the guise of going to the palace, he did not dare to stop him. Secondly, even if Yang Yu goes to Pei WANYING''s house and asks Pei WANYING to go out with her, Pei Xingjian can only watch. After all, she is the princess to be, and Pei WANYING is not innocent with the Prince now There''s no way to stop it. When the maid heard that Yang Sijian, who was seldom angry, roared out, and her body trembled, she immediately nodded. It should be that she was ready to go out to find the young lady. "Wait a minute!" Yang Sijian held some painful forehead, then shook his head and said: "forget it, let her go today. Now I can''t give Miss Pei a reasonable explanation. I hope there won''t be any trouble. Yang Yu is really not a worry." At this time, a servant came in in in a hurry. After saluting, he said in a hurry: "master, Lord Yang of the official Department asked to see you. He said that there was something urgent to discuss with you. It seems that he is very anxious." Yang Sijian looks at the old man in his family. The porter is always a man with bright eyes and flexible mind. He should know how to look at every visitor''s expression, when to stop for the master and when to report to the master directly. And this Porter in the Yang family for so many years, has been able to be in the position of gatekeeper, it is enough to show that Yang Sijian attaches great importance to him. "Ask him to the living room, and I''ll be there." Yang Sijian sighed and put the letter on the desk in his sleeve pocket. Then he got up and went out.Huameng and Jingzhe are closely following Pei WANYING and Yang Yu. For most of the time, they have sighed in their hearts for countless times. However, as the eunuchs close to the prince''s highness, they stick to their duties, that is, they don''t need to have ideas. Pei Wanyu doesn''t even want to put her eyes on Pei Wanyu, even when she looks at the black wolf, she doesn''t even want to put her eyes on her. "Are they in the east palace or the imperial palace? But I heard that yesterday I went out from your house and was picked up by the East Palace carriage Yang Yu raised her delicate chin and asked Pei WANYING, who was teasing Bai Qi. "Sister Yang, it''s always the people from the east palace to pick up the four of them. Even if it''s the emperor in the palace or the queen, she will let the East Palace come to pick them up." Pei WANYING looked at Yang Yu''s delicate chin and said. His height is a little higher than her head, so in the face of Yang Yu''s chin to see people, can only look down at Yang Yu, she can not form any pressure uneven. Yang''s chin is obviously not satisfied with them? Since your majesty and the queen summoned them, why did they stay in your house for several days? Did you ask your majesty to come here? " "My sister, how dare you? I dare not lend me ten courage. She was sent by the carriage in the palace a few days ago. I don''t know why. Then she stayed for three or four days? They were picked up again by the carriage of the east palace. " Pei WANYING replied truthfully. Yang Yu is listening to the heart more and more sour, Pei WANYING mouth, a palace, a East Palace, is like their own display? It is to show that although she and his royal highness are nameless and innocent, but that is the case, will your majesty and the queen give her favor? This is blatantly showing off to oneself, provocation! Yang Yu is also very clear, every time is the Imperial Palace carriage to send over, and then by the East Palace carriage to take away, as to whether to receive the palace, or received the East Palace, Yang Yu does not know. Although she was able to get in and out of the Imperial Palace, it was also during the Tang Festival. At other times, it was difficult for her to enter the imperial city. But Pei WANYING has been different for a long time. It is even easier to enter the imperial city than to leave her home. Every time she goes out, Pei Xingjian asks where she is going! But when she entered the Imperial City, the East Palace and even the Imperial Palace, no one stopped her. She walked in freely! It is even easier than her father Pei Xingjian to enter the East Palace and the imperial palace! Moreover, the eunuch who has been accompanied by the two princes'' Royal Highnesses has been serving Pei WANYING like a princess. Yang Yu, who had been jealous of her, was full of jealousy and hatred. She didn''t know what her royal highness liked her and her beauty. She was worse than Pei WANYING! I wish that the one who can enter the East Palace is himself. "Wan Ying, the elder sister has a saying that she doesn''t know whether to say it or not, but don''t say it, and she is afraid of hurting you. Say it, it seems that she is narrow-minded and afraid that you misunderstand her." Yang Yu looked at a small pavilion next to Qujiang pool, and saw several people sitting there in twos and threes. He sighed and said tenderly: "after walking for a long time, I can''t find a place which is more clean and can say some intimate words to my sister. I can''t see a pavilion. There are still people there. It''s true." After that, Yang Yu took a look at Pei WANYING, and then turned his eyes behind him. He looked at Huameng and the seeds of grain. The meaning was self-evident. He hoped that Huameng and grain seeds could drive out the ones in the pavilion and make room for her. Pei WANYING looks at Yang Yu''s every move. How can she not understand what she is thinking? I want to go to the pavilion to have a rest, but I don''t want to be disturbed by others. I want Huameng and Jingzhe to drive away the people in the pavilion so that she can sit down. "My sister, you might as well go a few steps further. You see, there is a pavilion not far away, but nobody is there. Moreover, it is a little slanted, and it will not be disturbed." Pei WANYING looks at Huameng and grain of grain, pretending that she can''t understand. She can''t see Yang Yu''s words and eyes. She feels funny in her heart. Yang did not want to see rain in the distance. But at this time, Pei WANYING has been the wolf into the white dog, suddenly lying at Pei WANYING''s feet, blocking its road, not allowing him to move forward. "Hello Pei WANYING looked at the more and more lazy Bai Qi, stomped her feet and said, "it''s like what my father said. You''re more and more lazy now. You''re a wolf, not a dog. Get up quickly." Baiqi turns a deaf ear, sees Pei WANYING move to the left, and then she lies on the ground and rolls to the left. When Pei WANYING goes to the right, she rolls to the right. Pei WANYING is very angry and funny. But under Yang Yu''s gaze, he took a look at the Huameng behind him and said, "you go, tell those people that it''s a wolf. I''m afraid that if we get along with them, we''ll hurt people. Please help them." "Yes, miss." Hua Meng immediately nodded to salute and went to the pavilion. Pei WANYING''s white Qi at her feet got up and shook the dust that didn''t exist on her body. Wearing her black and bright hair, she moved her frightening body and ran after Huameng.Pei WANYING, who watched this scene, was angry and funny. She had to point at Baiqi and scold with a smile: "after that, you will think you are a dog, hum!" Meng wanwei gives Bai Yinghua a big look and goes on. Yang Yu looked at the scene in front of him, and his heart was full of five flavors and hatred! These two intimate eunuchs could not have known their identities, but they just didn''t listen to their own words, which made her feel like a loud slap in the face and a burning sensation on her face. And Pei WANYING''s simple, light floating words, let the prince''s intimate eunuch, saddle in front of the horse, serve hard! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 Whether it is from the Tang Dynasty to Japan, or from Japan to the Tang Dynasty, there are only two routes to sail. One is the so-called North Road, which starts from nambo City, which is now Osaka, and then passes through the Seto Inland Sea between Japan''s Honshu and the four countries, and then sets out from Boduo City, which is Fukuoka of Japan, along the coastline of the Korean Peninsula and Liaodong Peninsula, disembarks at Dengzhou, and then goes overland to Luoyang or Chang''an. The second southbound road is from Kyushu to the south, along the seed island and Wujiu island in the south, to the northwest, across the East China Sea, to the Yangtze River Estuary, or to the Qiantang River, and then continue along the Tang canal north to Luoyang and Chang''an. Because the second route needs to sail on the boundless sea which cannot reach the shore in time and is helpless, few people will choose this route. Only when the relations with Silla, Baiji and Koguryo were tense, did the Japanese choose this route. Because of the navigation technology of this period, it was impossible for all the ships to be safe and sound. Therefore, every time the Japanese arrived at the Tang Dynasty from this route, it was a loss of strength. But it is also because they are forced to choose, so that after a long time of exploration, this route is even more familiar than Datang. This is why one of the four ships sunk by Li Hong was sunk on the boundless East China Sea. In addition to these two routes, there is another route. The time required is greatly reduced, even to within 10 days. Even if all navigation conditions are complete, it can be reached in three days. This is why his royal highness Li Hong, after paying a huge ship, has discovered the real sea route of China Southern Airlines 100 years earlier than in history. The three ships were named by Li Hong. Today, Zhuque, Li Chunfeng and Xuanwu under the command of Cui Zhibian, as well as the Fu Zhuhao he was in, were boundless on the vast sea. After six days of sailing, everyone''s sense of freshness had disappeared. On the calm sea, Li Chunfeng, Cui Zhibian and Zhang Yi Ran to Li Hong''s ship in a small boat on the calm sea. They were puzzled by the order to stop the ship when they could follow the coastline as far away as the skyline. After several times of making the flag, the fuzhuhao was not slow to signal that the three of them would get on the boat. However, they had to put down the boat and boarded the boat with the efforts of a dozen soldiers. "What? Not satisfied? " A few days ago, someone who was a lot blacker was wearing a pair of pants that looked like Capris of the last generation, with a solid upper body full of explosive muscles. Dark and shiny skin, coupled with the sun shining, sweat beads on the body flashing bright light, a long head of hair, naturally tied into a horsetail in the back of the head, the whole person gives a kind of arrogant arrogance! "What do you mean, your highness? I''m afraid it won''t take half a day to get to the coast of Japan before dark. Why do you stop at this time? " Cui Zhibian has a solid bottom. Although the huge ship is like a solitary leaf, shaking along with the light waves on the sea, he stands in front of Li Hong as if standing on the land. Li Chunfeng was a little bit worse. Although some of the whole people swayed with the huge ship, he still insisted on gripping his teeth to realize his dream of returning to the sea. He said that his highness should be full of confidence in his future navigation. Zhang Yi and Cui Zhibian are almost the same as Cui Zhibian. They are the best in the Tang Dynasty. Although they first used to exercise in the vast sea, which is connected with the sea and the sky, they have become accustomed to everything on the sea in a short time. They are like fish in the water, and their spirit is the biggest every day. "What do you mean?" Li Hong stood at the front end of the deck with his arms full, looking at the blue sea and blue sky. He said happily, "on the land, you all know the truth that soldiers and horses are not moved, and food and grass go first. How can you forget to go to the sea? Is it hard to come true? You want to plunder on the spot No, local materials. " Li Hong stood comfortably in the front of the deck and stretched out. He leaned over and looked at the clear sea under the boat. Some unknown fish gently hit the bottom of the boat and turned around to look at the three people. Li Chunfeng and Cui Zhibian were stunned. Then they shook their heads with a wry smile and said, "Your Highness, whether it''s the Xuanwu led by the minister, or the Zhuque under the command of Lord Li, or the grain and grass prepared before going to sea on your husband''s ships, which are enough for us to support for two months." "Yes, it takes seven days to get to the state of Japan. It''s only half a month to go back and forth, and half a month to wander around in Japan. The food and forage are enough for us." Xuhe and Li Chunfeng are also attached. "Fart, you can''t convince the Japanese monarch for half a month? What should I do? Ah? Can''t we go back again? Say you don''t understand it, but you''re hard on it Jumping down from the lowest part of the deck, Li Hong looked at the cloudless sky and said lazily. "Well I don''t know what your Highness''s purpose is to stop on the sea? The weather on the sea is changing. It seems to be sunny now. At night, it may be a storm. I think it''s better to get to the coast of Japan first. " Cui Zhibian looks at the fine weather, but in his heart is not down."I''m going to surprise the Japanese monarch, so when the sun goes down, we will continue to sail and try to appear quietly in Bodo early tomorrow morning." Li Hong took over the chart that could not be handed over, looked at the pale face, and waved impatiently to let him roll into the cabin to rest. There was nothing wrong with going through the canal. They had already entered the rough sea. They were in a state of lawlessness. First, they stood on the deck and held one side of the ship''s side. The other one was in a daze. They got soldiers to carry them into the ship''s cabin. They turned upside down and almost passed out. It''s been six or seven days. Although I''ve gotten used to it a little bit, I still feel heavy headed and light footed. I feel like I''m drunk every day, and my head is dizzy. Li Hong winked at the three men, but did not say that the Dragon Boat built by Yang Guang in the former Sui Dynasty was 20 days ahead of them. He started from the North Road, followed Liaodong and the Korean Peninsula, then crossed the Korean Strait and arrived at Boduo. It is not enough for two giant ships to besiege the west coast of Japan. Therefore, at least three of them have to be sent up. Of course, it is impossible for him to command the operation of a huge ship. If he dares to lead the operation of a huge ship, he is afraid that a series of edicts will be able to fly on the ship. So after two hours of wandering on the calm and peaceful afternoon sea, with Li Hong''s command again, the three ships slowly raised their huge sails and began to sail toward the Japanese coastline. As night fell, the coastline was far away. Because of the perilous nature of this route, they were close to the sea, but they did not see even a fishing boat. However, as they arrived at the southernmost coastline of Japan, the light of fire began to appear in sight, but even so, they did not stop. Instead, they followed the cover of the night, making the giant ship and the sea merge with the night. They began to slowly go north and strive to reach the offshore area of Seto Inland Sea in two or three hours. But all things can not be as the prince''s Royal Highness''s intention. On the way, the wind and water did not encounter bad weather on the sea. Even at night, the sea was still calm as before. This kind of luck could go on. At the beginning, when the Japanese drowned in order to send envoys to the Tang Dynasty, the wronged souls in the sea would not agree, so as the three ships continued to march northward, a little flickering fire began to appear in the distance. With the fire flickering closer and closer, as the fire in the line of sight becomes bigger and bigger, Zhuque, Xuanwu two giant ships, began to sound short, harsh whistle warning sound. Fu Zhu followed the Zhuque and Xuanwu. After looking at the stern of the two ships and making a sign to them, Fu Zhu began to sail slowly out. In a short time, it was convenient for Zhuque and Xuanwu to line up. The sails of the three ships, like folding fans in their hands, slowly and freely descend. With the reduction of the sails, the speed of the ships also slowly slowed down. Cui Zhibian put down the telescope and looked at the Fu Zhuhao on the left and the rosefinch on the right. Then he put out a flag with fire light to Li Hong: "it''s like two warships of the Japanese kingdom. Please make your Highness''s decision." There was no light on the sea, even a huge beast floating on the sea. With the report from Cui Zhibian, the red fire lights up slowly on the Fu Zhuhao, saying: "sink as soon as possible. Remember not to use thunder!" Li Hong watched the Zhuque suddenly speed up, and gradually left behind two huge ships, one left and one right. From time to time, on the silent sea, the sound of waves pounding and the rushing footsteps on the Suzuki could be heard. Cui Zhibian put down his telescope again, estimated that the two Japanese warships in front of him had entered the range, and then whispered to his back: "Heavy Crossbow ready to shoot!" Then, there were bursts of winch sound, which made people feel numb and shivering from the bottom of the deck. After a while, the heavy crossbow, like a spear, flickered in the moonlight. They are as long as rafters. The arrows are sharp and sharp without distinction. They are not arrows that mainly stab enemy ships, but blunt arrows relying on absolute force to crack hull structures. As long as you are hit by this heavy crossbow, even if you can''t break through the deck, you will hit the hull like a siege hammer, making it crack. "Whoosh, whoosh..." There was a hurricane on the sea, and the porthole in the front of the rosefinch had been opened long ago, and the dark shadows rushed out like torpedoes as fast as lightning. Then I heard a huge bang bang not far away, just like the feeling of a ship hitting a reef in a fast sailing, which shocked the whole ship. While waiting for the Japanese ships to react in the evening, it was a ship far away from them. When they were attacked, the wind suddenly sounded on their heads. This time, the sound of bang bang bang suddenly sounded from the deck, followed by a scream and the sound of scattered heavy objects falling into the water. "Kill!" Cui Zhibian ordered again, and the rosefinch immediately put on full sail and rushed through at a speed never imagined by the enemy ship.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 In the eyes of Japanese soldiers, the ship in front of them doesn''t look like a ship at all, but like a dragon breaking through the sea! The blue and black hull is full of mysterious, cold, strange and cruel atmosphere. The smaller crossbow is like the light of the fire on the ship, and the arrow is not empty. Watching the Dragon getting closer and closer to them, after a wave of attacks by the rosefinch, the Japanese ships had already lost their ability to move, so they had to watch the Dragon run over their two warships. Looking at the vast, cruel and cold warship, the Japanese soldiers had to jump into the sea from the side of the ship, trying to avoid the impact of the ship. With a roar, the Dragon rolled over like a mountain, and instantly flew the Japanese warship into the distance. As the ship continued to move forward without slowing down, the Japanese warship finally hit the rosefinch head-on after being squeezed by several huge waves. All of a sudden, huge pieces of wood floated on the sea, with some black heads In the light of the fire, dazed. All this is not to say how strong the rosefinch is, but it can never be so strong that it can still be intact after the collision. It all depends on the Heavy Crossbow attack of the rosefinch and the weakness of the Japanese warships. What''s more, the warships of the Japanese state are more wonderful. Their ships look very good in appearance and they are very powerful. Moreover, the number of a ship can even reach three or five hundred. However, even these powerful Japanese warships did not have keel when they were built. They were completely supported by the hull. At the same time, there was no watertight compartment or bilge keel. In addition, the center of gravity was relatively high, and the anti wind and wave ability was very poor. Therefore, they were completely broken by this collision. Moreover, even if it is not scattered, and it is not like the Tang ship, many watertight compartments are separated at the bottom of the ship. Once there is water in the watertight cabin, as long as the other watertight compartments do not enter the water, the ship will not be silent in the shortest time. The Japanese warships have no watertight compartments at all. Therefore, even if they are not scattered, they can still watch with open eyes. It is only a matter of time before the sea water pours into the big hole hit by the heavy crossbow. But this was the first battle of the Zhuque. Cui Zhibian naturally wanted to write down the perfect first battle feat for the Zhuque in the merit book, so he did not hesitate to use the heavy crossbow. However, this Heavy Crossbow has not yet been loaded with sky thunder. If it is installed, it will become a fire rope sky thunder as his highness said. The fire rope and sky thunder will not extinguish when it encounters water and the wind will not stop. As long as it hits the enemy ship within a given time, it will cause an explosion, causing the whole cabin or deck to split up immediately, causing absolute damage to the enemy. With the two Japanese warships falling apart one after another, Mengchong boats on both sides of the rosefinch have already taken dozens of soldiers with them to the sea, and began to pursue and kill the Japanese soldiers who appeared on the sea. The sound of fighting on the sea is far less powerful and shocking than that on the land. In addition, Japanese soldiers are still struggling in the sea, which means they have no strength to fight back. Therefore, in a wail of tears, about half an hour, the whole sea will return to silence. The other two ships did not stop at all. When the rosefinch struck, they had already made a slow detour from both sides and continued to head north. Three huge ships continue to move forward slowly, and the two Japanese warships, so quietly disappeared in this world. Li Ming comes quietly. A red sun is slowly pulled up from the distant sea level. The three great ships of the Tang Dynasty, which have been resting for less than two hours, are on the sea like three tigers. They take a nap in the sheltered harbor, and then continue to move forward again towards Bodo port and Seto Inland Sea. At this time, behind the three huge ships, I don''t know when, suddenly a layer of ships like a mirage appeared. Looking at the familiar ship, Cui Zhibian grabbed the telescope of the soldiers nearby, looked shocked, and then put down the telescope and murmured: "dragon boat? How could it be here? What''s going on? Let out an arrow at once to warn them not to go any further and to identify them! " "Whoosh, whoosh..." Three piercing arrows sounded on the sea, which not only shocked the dragon boats behind the three giant ships, but also alarmed Japanese fishermen who were preparing to go fishing in Boduo port! "Little devils, listen to me No, it''s too deep. " Li Hong took down the trumpet at the edge of his mouth, took over the blindfold of the lawless man who looked much better next to him and put it on one of his eyes. Then he raised the trumpet in his hand and yelled, "go back! You are not allowed to go fishing at sea today. If you look for your steward, you will say that I am here. " Li Chunfeng''s face turned red. He gave the Xuanwu to Zhang Yi just now. Through the observation of the past few days, Li Chunfeng has a deeper understanding of Zhang Yi. He knows that he is a rare naval talent. He guessed every tactic Cui Zhibian made last night. Therefore, he rushed through the boat and ran to the boats. He watched his highness stand in front of the door and yelled. He looked embarrassed and really wanted to jump into the sea and drown."Your highness and highness, can you listen to me first?" Li Chunfeng gasped for breath and ran from the distant Xuanwu to the Fuzhu. It was also very hard work. "Ah? What''s up? What do you want to say Li Hong put down his horn and looked at Li Chunfeng innocently. "This This It''s not appropriate for us to be stuck at the door of other people''s houses now, since we have learned nothing from them? " Li Chunfeng looked at the scattered small fishing boats in the distance, turned around and ran back one by one, sighing helplessly. "Ah? How can we learn from the experience of besieging Japan? " Li Hong was a little confused. Just now he thought he was the commander-in-chief of the Eighth Route Army. Although he was a bit of a dramatist, he felt very happy. He hit the little devil''s door, which is rare in the 5000 year history of China. "Your Highness, you are the prince of the Tang Dynasty. It''s unreasonable to rush in like this. If the Japanese send envoys to inform your majesty, your situation..." Li Chunfeng put both hands together. I don''t know why his highness should take this eye mask and install one eyed dragon. "You''re right. I''m careless. Don''t you know when that great ship sank? With this negotiation, we can say that their fishing boats sank our warships. This is a blatant show of force to our Tang Dynasty and despise it. Now the Tang Dynasty has come to seek justice. " One eyed dragon thought about it and said decisively. Li Chunfeng heard Li Hong''s words, and almost dropped his eyes on the deck: "this is OK?" "What about that? All of us have come. We can''t really go back just by showing off our strength? " Li Hong spread his hands and said. And history is such a similar coincidence, this time Li Hong''s arrival, just like the Tang Dynasty in this period of history, made a completely identical response. In the history of the Tang Dynasty, because of the baijiangkou battle in Baiji, it helped Baiji to fight against the Japanese, and finally killed and sank all the warships and soldiers of the Japanese state, and then went to the country of Japan from the north route, flaunted its strength and awed the Japanese. However, the political means at that time were not complete enough. The Tang Dynasty paid for a trip at his own expense, and there was no real damage to the Japanese state after the defeat. At that time, Li Hong was only eight or nine years old. Li Zhi and his long mother had just overthrown the Guanlong group headed by changsun Wuji. It was at the time of consolidating the imperial power that the eight or nine year old boy could not interfere. What''s more, Li Hong was busy with his Taiyi city with everyone at that time. Naturally, he didn''t know too much about these things. Even if he knew a lot, he couldn''t remember it at that time. Therefore, when Li Hong went to Japan, he did not think that he needed an excuse to collect money from Japan! I always think that one hundred excuses can be given casually for the Japanese people to compensate and atone for their sins. Therefore, I never thought that it was necessary to learn from others. "Your Highness, we don''t have enough food and grass. According to your idea now, it will not take two or three months for the Japanese people to bow down to their courtiers, but We are too few, we can only encircle and can''t go ashore. We can''t afford it. " Li Chunfeng remembered why his highness suddenly stopped the three ships on the sea yesterday. It turned out that he had already made the idea of blackmailing Japanese people a large amount of money. "It doesn''t matter. You didn''t bring enough food, but I did. Even if it wasn''t enough, let the supply ship go back and forth to Baekje a few more times. It''s not a long distance." Li Hong looked back at his back and wanted to see if his back had arrived. As a result, we can see that the rosefinch has turned away, and in the distance, the boat, which is obviously of the Tang Dynasty''s unique style, is rapidly signaling that it is one of its own. "Let Cui Zhibian stop that idiot. It''s Yang Guang''s dragon boat before Sui Dynasty! It''s this time that I transferred it myself! " Li Hong kicked a foot also Leng in front of him can''t, said in a hurry. A man with bare arms, after looking at the two sides, didn''t mean to be at war with each other. Then he came back to his senses and said to Li Chunfeng, "I know you want to go back to Quanzhou now. You want to take those two warships immediately and carry out your great maritime career. But Li Hong''s look suddenly dignified down, looked at Li Chunfeng and said: "but if! It''s a waste of human, material and financial resources of the Tang Dynasty if you go sailing with your present thought and consciousness! " Looking at one eye, Li Hong suddenly looked dignified. Li Chunfeng also had to close his mind and focus on saying: "please teach me your highness!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 Li Hong looked at the fishing boats that ran in from Seto Inland Sea like dogs who lost their families. After sorting out his thoughts, Li Hong said with a heavy face: "there is no real axiom in this world. Axioms only exist in the strength of military strength. If you are strong, you are just right. If you are weak, you can only yield to the power and acquiesce to the axioms they have set! Therefore, the first lesson I teach you is to let you understand that strength is the foundation of your foothold! " "Don''t you think I really want to be famous or unknown? But do we need to learn from Japan? If you pull out one, it will be enough for the Japanese to compensate us for all their money in the past ten years! That little devil Wrong, the Japanese sent many envoys to our Tang Dynasty, but like the white eyed wolf, regardless of our Tang''s dissuasion, it was stunned to attack Baiji and not hesitate to make enemies with the Tang Dynasty. We trained talents for them, and then they took the talents trained by Tang Dynasty as the enemy. How many people did I offend in the court? But who saw my pain again? If you want to win people over by virtue, I''ll bah! Serve your sister! Why don''t you take advantage of your family? Why don''t you take out your salary and pay the accommodation fee to the Japanese envoy to Tang Dynasty? Why should the Tang Dynasty and the court pay the money? Yes, because of this, you have made achievements and flattered the envoys of the Japanese state. The Japanese envoys will appreciate you, but they will not appreciate the Tang Dynasty. In the end, they will not take the Tang Dynasty as the enemy? At this time, where is the axiom? Was it eaten by the dog? Did the wolf swallow it? When Japan and our Tang Dynasty were enemies, why didn''t they stand up and talk? Peace is the most important thing. We should bear the wind and calm waves for a while, your sister and I! I will calm your brother-in-law If you don''t want to protect the interests of my highness Tang Chunde and Dazha, you can continue to listen to me! The Huairou policy of Tang Dynasty is not suitable for us today. Even in history, there is no era of Huairou policy that can last for a long time. It is a strategy, not a policy! It''s not a strategy to establish, protect and defend the country, but a bridge between conspiracy and conspiracy Looking at Li Chunfeng, who was silent, Li Hong looked desolate and said again: "maybe you don''t agree with my statement and my ideal. You may also think that after I ascend the throne, my policy of governing the country will destroy the Tang Dynasty and the Li family." "I don''t dare. I just can''t understand it completely for a moment. But I guarantee my life. I remember every word you said just now! Your highness Regardless of the surprised eyes of the soldiers around him, Li Chunfeng suddenly kneels down in front of Li Hong and says in a hurry. "Are these important? unimportance! I just want to tell you Li Chunfeng, fists are always more convincing than axioms! Is the land of my old Li''s family, my grandfathers who are domineering and Gao Zu''s old people? Is this a world based on benevolence, wisdom, propriety, righteousness and faith? no No soldiers in hand, who respects you? No one in the hand, who supports you? Pull far, so I''ll tell you a story from Baidu''s wonderful book. " Li Hong shook his lower body and suddenly sat on the deck. Frightened, Li Chunfeng hurried forward. Looking at Li Hong''s flushed face, he thought that he was filled with righteous indignation, so he was eager to admit his mistake. Li Hong was powerless to wave his hand, sitting on the deck, shaking with the ship as a whole, he said: "I have read Baidu''s wonderful book. It said that there was once a world. In a certain period, there were several powerful countries, which specialized in plundering resources and wealth. They plundered the wealth of all parts of the world in the way of bandits, and then plundered their wealth Culture is imposed on people, but in the end, people only remember and respect their power. Even after the emergence of the new regime, they still miss their power. They have conquered the world and plundered the wealth of the whole world with the warships under your and my buttocks, and accumulated unimaginable wealth for their future strength and wealth. Therefore, if you want to go sailing, today''s lesson is to teach you that plunder is the qualification of the strong, but the weak do not! The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. History is always written by the winner Looking at Li Chunfeng''s panic, Li Hong tells Li Chunfeng some of the history of Spain, Portugal and England, which never sets in the sun. Li Chunfeng looked at Li Hong suspiciously, and at the same time, he was deeply shocked. If it was as his royal highness had said, if he carried out a large-scale navigation with his own present consciousness, it would be a waste of manpower, powerlessness and financial resources. In the end, there was no way to obtain anything for the Tang Dynasty. While digesting the shock brought by Li Hong''s words, Li Chunfeng looked at the Sea East Green, which had not appeared for a long time, suddenly fell on the side of the ship. Then he looked at the flushed face of the prince''s highness, and secretly came to smell it. Then he asked, "your Highness That Did you drink "Er how did you know? But I''ll tell you, Li Chunfeng, what I told you just now is true. Well, when I wake up, I''ll teach you another lesson! Let you know why might is the same as justice Li Hong patted Li Chunfeng on the shoulder and sat on it. His eyes began to loose. Li Chunfeng finally found that Your Highness has drunk too much, but isn''t it nonsense?He was a little confused about the situation, so he looked at Li Hong''s shoulder and said coldly, "this is a required lesson in Confucianism. After a pass in your heart, you can truly become a Taoist and govern by doing nothing It''s very simple. On the basis of who you serve, you should always keep in mind your mission and the mission of the Tang Dynasty. No matter you are a monk, a Taoist, a nun, a monk or a scholar, if you eat the corn of the Tang Dynasty, you have to serve for the Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, you can get out of the Tang Dynasty, how about you? " Li Chunfeng looked at Li Hong, who was drunk at the moment. He said firmly to Li Hongxing with Taoist Courtesy: "Your Highness, Li Chunfeng''s words today are better than the wasted time in these years. I understand that all the people in the world, the common people and the poor people of the Tang Dynasty can not guarantee stability and prosperity. How can we talk about the world Face to face talk about the world "That''s right. Culture is inheritance, and inheritance is the country. The foundation lies in the place where you were born and raised. If you don''t understand inheritance and culture, you don''t know the world. Your ears are clean and do nothing. God is also. But what is God? I? Right "Bang" Li Hong''s head suddenly knocked on the deck, and then nobody knew. Li Chunfeng and the lawless man next to him immediately looked shocked. They took Li Hong, who was drunk and fell asleep, and ran to the cabin of his Royal Highness Prince at the stern of the ship and settled Li Hong. Then they came out in sweat. When someone wakes up sleepily, he hears the voice of Li Chunfeng shouting in his ear, rubs his painful brain, and then he does it under the lawless service, and asks with pain: "what time is it now? Who is Li Chunfeng fighting with? Why are you still scolding me? " "Your Highness, yesterday..." "Yesterday?" Li Hong put himself into the ice bucket, and immediately rushed to the spirit of a tight, yesterday''s talk with Li Chunfeng, as if just happened in the general, in the mind off and on. But as for how Li Chunfeng came to his husband''s number and how he fell asleep, Li Hong couldn''t remember. He only remembered that he had scolded Li Chunfeng, your brother-in-law, your sister-in-law, and others It seems that there is a great truth. "Er Can''t drink high alcohol later, headache! By the way, what did I say to Li Chunfeng yesterday? " Li Hong sat in the ice bucket. After getting used to the temperature, he began to enjoy the temperature in the ice bucket. He asked soberly. He was stunned by the lawlessness and then repeated the conversation between Li Hong and Li Chunfeng from the beginning to the end yesterday. After hearing this, Li Hong closed his eyes and thought for a while, and then said, "don''t let him make any noise. It''s useless. Blockade Japan''s coastline. No one can go to sea. Anyway, we have the Dragon Boat supply behind us. Let''s see what they can do with me." "Your Highness..." Wu Tian wanted to say something again. He took a look at Li Hong and lowered his head. He didn''t know whether to say it or not. "What''s the matter, just say it." Li Hong leaned back on the edge of the ice bucket. His body was still drunk and had no strength. "Japan The Japanese sent envoys to the Tang Dynasty. " "Poof..." A mouthful of hot soup gushed out, and Li Hong''s powerlessness seemed to disappear. He almost stood up naked from the ice bucket and looked at the lawlessness. The two asked, "did Li Chunfeng, the fool, agree?" "Yes." "Your sister! Isn''t this a death hunt! If my father and mother knew that, I ran to the sea of Japan without permission, and I couldn''t be skinned back! Come on I can''t stop the Japanese envoys immediately. Even if you drown him in the sea, I don''t care what you do. I can''t let them go to Chang''an, report to the emperor and the empress and know that I''m at the sea of Japan! " Li Hong was so exasperated that Wu Tian found clothes and wiped his body at will. He would put on his clothes and rush out. "Your Highness, please don''t be angry. It''s just time to leave. It''s just that you''re in good health. Don''t..." "What can I do for you? Let Li Chunfeng come here, and where are the rosefinch and Xuanwu? Are they scattered? " "Back to your highness, according to your previous plan, the Zhuque has been led northward by Cui Zhibian, and the Xuanwu has gone south under the command of Zhang Yi. Now, your husband''s number is under the command of Li Chunfeng and is still on the sea of Boduo city. " Wu Tian just ran out for two steps. After hearing Li Hong''s question, he stopped to return. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 When he stepped out of the cabin and came to the deck of the bow of the ship, he saw a Japanese warship floating on the sea not far from the ship''s ships. On the surface, a man with a tongue was shouting to Li Chunfeng with the same horn. After receiving the telescope that couldn''t be handed over, I saw that there were dozens of the same Japanese warships in the distance behind the Japanese warship. On each ship were soldiers with complete armor, armed with long hooks, spears, axes and other weapons, they were looking at the front nervously. "Are you in combat?" Li Hong asked Li Chun''s way. Li Chunfeng, who did not know when his royal highness was standing behind him, was startled when he heard Li Hong''s words. After turning around, he looked at Li Hong standing beside him, concentrating on the rows of Japanese warships in the distance. "Your Highness, you are all ready to go to war." Li Chunfeng is also a suit of armor, salute said. "Just explain your intention. If you don''t pay for it, you''ll start the war immediately." Li Hong pushed aside the armor handed over by the sky, but took a knife and leaned on the deck. "Your Highness..." Li Chunfeng is still hesitant. "Don''t be polite to them. Let them see the power of the names." Li Hong looked at the bow of the Japanese warship, and said coldly. The Japanese have always been the virtue of bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. Only when they are completely defeated, will they respect you, will they be like dogs, and will obey the Tang Dynasty from the bottom of their hearts. "The crossbow is ready to launch!" Li Chunfeng looked at Li Hong, and his mind was filled with the words of yesterday''s Li Hong on the deck, so he ordered in a deep voice. With Li Chunfeng''s orders, the whole ship began to tense up, and the sails began to rise slowly to half, and began to move quickly on the sea like a giant whale. "Hoo..." The crossbow, with a plume of smoke, quickly shot out of the porthole and, visible to the naked eye, hit the deck of the nearest Japanese warship. There is no difference between the arrow of the firerope crossbow and that of the ordinary arrow, but the explosive with lead is added in it, which makes the firerope crossbow explode after being shot into the hull. As the hull of the most advanced Japanese warship began to be blown apart, the riprap cart on the Japanese warship carried a round ball, which turned from red to black in the air, and flew to the Fu Zhuhao like a human head. However, before he could get close to the Fu Zhus and still be a hundred paces away from them, he quickly fell from the air and fell into the turbulent sea. Then, at the place where the ball fell, a stream of white smoke suddenly came out. As the ship began to tilt, the sails on the four masts began to rise slowly and change direction in the air. The Fuzhu also began to cruise in the direction of the dozens of Japanese warships ahead. "You see, how fast these bastards are learning. The sharp weapon on the warship has been perfectly copied by them, but the range and accuracy are much worse." Li Hong leans with the boat and laughs at the sea where the white smoke disappears in an instant. "The Japanese warship is too small, and the melting pot on the warship will not be very big. Just look at the iron ball that has just fallen into the sea. If the range is longer and the accuracy is higher, it can really pose a threat to us." Li Chunfeng said solemnly. This kind of iron ball is made by melting molten iron in the furnace installed on the ship. As soon as the red iron ball is formed, it will be quickly thrown to the enemy ship from the rear riprap truck. Once it hits the enemy ship, with the rolling of the iron ball, it will scald and disrupt the formation of soldiers on the warship. Once the hot iron ball is still contaminated with cloth and other inflammable materials, it will cause fire to the warship at the first time, so that the ships in the naval battle can no longer concentrate on attacking. In fact, during the period of the Three Kingdoms, there were already warships equipped with furnaces, which used the high temperature of molten iron condensed into iron balls to attack each other''s ships. Cui Zhibian, the commander in chief of the Tang Dynasty Navy, including the defeat of Japanese warships in baijiangkou a few years ago, made the Japanese warships suffer a lot. All the warships were wiped out, and the soldiers were either killed or drowned in the sea. However, in less than 10 years, the Japanese once again built so many warships, and also introduced this kind of high-temperature iron ball attack means. We can imagine that if we give Japan another 10 years, its strength at sea will be a major threat to the Tang Dynasty. As the Fuzhu cruised beyond the scope of the Japanese warships, a firerope crossbow made the Japanese warships defenseless. In addition, the maneuverability of the sailboat was much more flexible than that of the Japanese warships. This naval battle is more like a unilateral war of destruction and slaughter than a naval war. One after another, the Japanese warships broke out of their so-called ship array. They wanted to let the other warships be able to catch up with them in the range.However, like a fish with wings, the Fuzhu ships were flying on the sea in the rough sea and howling, which made other Japanese warships turn around and do nothing. Moreover, in every pursuit, even in suicidal attempts to approach, their large, clumsy hull was always difficult to avoid the attack of one of the firebows on the voyages. It was also the first time that Li Chunfeng really saw the real combat effectiveness of Fu Zhuhao. He had personally experienced the battle of baijiangkou at that time, although the navy of the Tang Dynasty also ended up with a complete victory. But in the process, compared with today, it is not the same level. In those years, the naval battle was extremely dangerous, and the collision between ships and ships happened from time to time. In addition, the number of ships, the number of people and the weapons and equipment of the Tang Dynasty occupied an absolute advantage. Therefore, the first battle of baijiangkou was able to be completely won. However, the victory of that time attracted the power of the navy of the whole Tang Dynasty. But now, just three warships, these dozens of Japanese warships, in their sea, they play around. Li Chunfeng couldn''t help sighing: "it''s just like two people fighting each other. The husband''s number is like a normal person with sound limbs, while the Japanese warship is as clumsy as a crutch without legs. How can we take advantage of this? In this way, such a sailing boat can guarantee the maritime safety of the Tang Dynasty for a hundred years. " "If you have this kind of mind, you will die before I become a strong and powerful navy. Ten years ago, you defeated the Japanese with iron balls. Now Japan also has iron balls. If there were no Fuzhu, Zhuque and Xuanwu warships, how high do you think our winning rate would be? Is there any advantage? " Li Hong asked casually, occasionally accompanied by lawlessness and Li Chunfeng, swaying with the whole ship. Li Chunfeng said with a confident smile: "ten years? Even if you give it to Japan for 30 years, it doesn''t mean that they can build such a boat. Besides, this is the money thrown out. Does Japan have so much money? " "But we can''t be complacent and stay where we are. Now that we are 30 years ahead of them, our next goal is to lead them by 50 or 100 years." Li Chunfeng watched Zhang Fan, a Japanese warship flying fast. The seemingly menacing warship, before entering its own range, was hit by dozens of fire ropes and crossbows shooting together, which instantly exploded on the sea and turned into a piece of debris. At the same time, Cui Zhibian''s Zhuque and Zhang Yi''s Xuanwu also encountered resistance from Japanese warships in one south and one north. However, compared with Li Hong''s and Li Chunfeng''s warships, the size of the warships encountered by Li Hong and Li Chunfeng was much smaller. But even so, looking at the Japanese warship in the face of the Tang Dynasty warship, that vulnerable, vulnerable appearance, but also let the two mood happy, loud cry on the ship. This war made them completely proud, less cautious when they met Japanese warships, and more domineering and powerful. In this war, the three warships completely solved the problem, even destroyed the entire Japanese Navy''s combat effectiveness. As the sun gradually set in the west, it sank into the sea. The whole west coast of Japan, mainly along the coast of Boduo City, fell into silence again. The fishermen were staring at the calm sea, but could not see the joy that everyone should have when they came back from fishing. A white flag rose slowly and ignominiously from the port of Bodo, and then a small boat carrying three or four hasty messengers quickly rowed off the coast to the boundless sea. Japan''s entire south line of the West Sea stretches for tens of thousands of kilometers. With Li Hong''s three sailboats, it is impossible to implement a real blockade. Therefore, both the Suzuki and the Xuanwu had sailed two or three hundred kilometers from the south to the north, but this was enough to deter the whole country of Japan, making it shake up and down. The most important thing about the West coastline of Japan is the long and narrow channel of the Seto Inland Sea. Even if you enter the hinterland of Japan, it is like getting into the back garden or home of Japan. Therefore, Li Hong and Li Chunfeng didn''t order them to cruise. On the contrary, they were just like rogues blocking the sea in the inland sea of Seto and a slightly sheltered place not far from Boduo port. They held the Japanese''s throat and did not let them breathe freely. "Your Highness, a small boat is struggling to come here. Would you like to let Mengchong boat go for an investigation?" Li Chunfeng looked at the Starry Sea and Li Hong, who was blowing the sea breeze, asked. "Go ahead. You should come here to talk about something. Let lawless people go over to investigate and be careful of their tricks." Li Hong put down his arms and held the side of the ship''s bow deck. Looking far away, he could only see a small black figure floating, just like a armor plate floating on the sea in today''s naval battle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 At this time, Japan was in the so-called flying bird era in history. When Li Hong attacked Japan, Japan just experienced a struggle within the royal family. After the death of emperor Tianzhi, he passed on the throne to his son, big friend, Emperor Hongwen. But in less than two years, his throne was seized by his uncle, the sea people (this is the name), and now, it is known as emperor tianwu in history, and he is the king of Japan. Emperor tianwu is both literate and military, has both political integrity and talent. He is the son of God. If he is angry, he will lead to the trouble of the sea god, and will drown you all in the stormy sea, stormy wind, lightning and thunder. Li Hong sat on the side of Li Chunfeng and disdained to listen to the Japanese envoys telling them that under the command of emperor tianwu, the state of Japan is now a united country with strong military strength, and will not yield to the threat of the four ships of the Tang Dynasty. "Tell them to brag that emperor tianwu is the son of the God of the sea, and I will throw him into the sea and let him see their ancestors in advance." Li Hong glared at the tongue and said. The tongued man looked at the young man with one eyed dragon. He did not know who he was. After a while of doubt, he translated Li Hong''s original words word by word to the envoys. "You..." The envoys looked at each other angrily, but when they saw that there was no fear on their faces, they had to suppress their anger and say in a deep voice: "your ship sank by yourself, not by us. Therefore, we have never seen ten thousand jin gold and thousands of people. As a kingdom of shangguo, you should not embarrass our small country, but ask whether the sea god has taken you Our gold. " "But we have human evidence and material evidence, which prove that you have salvaged our gold and killed our people in the Tang Dynasty in order to own the gold." Li Chunfeng''s skin color is getting darker and darker these days, so he doesn''t look so red when he lies in the cabin where the light is not very bright. However, the tone seemed a little empty, but this made the Japanese envoys think that this is what the officials of the Tang Dynasty should look like. The Japanese envoys also understand that the Tang Dynasty is blocking up at the door of their home and making clear that they want you to lose money, but they just use the wreck as a cover. When I came to see the emperor, I had already got the will. If the Tang Dynasty agreed, I could immediately pay the money to the emperor. As long as they left, they would no longer be stuck at the door of their home. These days, the fishermen are unable to go to sea. They can only fish in a water basin in the inland Strait of Seto, symbolically fishing a few fish belly. But ten thousand taels? In the face of such a huge ship, I felt that when I got on the ship, I could not even buy one of the sails that seemed to cover the sky and block the sun. What''s more, the one eyed dragon is more ruthless. It costs ten million Liang silver to open his mouth For the Japanese, the annual income is just enough 10 million Liang silver. If all of this was given to the Tang Dynasty, the emperor of Japan and the people who wanted to fish would eat earth and drink sea water! The official, who was more like the officials of the Tang Dynasty, was able to speak a lot. After several times of tongue grinding, the compensation was also reduced from 10 million taels to 5 million taels, but the five million taels, not to mention themselves, could not have been given by the emperor. In this way, since the emperor ascended the throne the year before last, it is impossible to build the Zhai palace that he wanted to build. In this way, how can the emperor, who wants to kill his nephew and ascend the throne, explain his benevolence and virtue to the people of the world? Therefore, the five million taels of silver seized by the officials of the Tang Dynasty couldn''t make up his mind. After one night''s negotiation, he still broke up unhappily. And that one eyed dragon, even in the negotiation is not late at night, yawn left, this is too do not understand the rules? The Japanese envoys sat in the boat before they came, envied and envied, and looked at the giant beast lying on the sea like a dragon and a whale, and walked slowly towards the strait with a complex look. After waiting for two days on the sea, there was still no news of emperor tianwu. When Li Hong was impatient to wait, he finally met the last envoy. However, this time, the reply from the envoys was quite tough. For the sake of the friendship between the Tang Dynasty and the Japanese nation, as well as the Navy teacher''s expedition, he was willing to pay 100000 Liang silver to shangguo Datang. Before the envoys finished speaking, Li Hong kicked the envoys into the sea from the high side of the ship. He pulled off his blindfold and cursed, "I tell you, the son of a bitch, 100000 Liang silver. I spent more than 100000 liang of silver these days. Besides, since your son of a bitch knows that he has been friendly with me for generations, we have traveled thousands of miles and climbed mountains and rivers for our common purpose Do you show such sincerity when you come from the friendship with us? When our Tang Dynasty is your shangguo, do you still want to send your envoys to Datang! Go away! Tell your son of a bitch emperor, tomorrow I will lead a boat to cross the inland sea of Seto. I will not give money for a day, and I will not leave for a day! " The Seto Inland Sea is only four or five hundred kilometers long. After passing through the Seto Inland Sea and Shikoku Island, where there are many salt and fishery industries, it is suitable for planting rice. Therefore, from a distance from the warship, you can see a lot of farmland reclaimed as terraces.As Li Hong''s three ships sailed into the Seto Inland Sea, the fishing industry began to shrink on a large scale in recent days, and few decent vessels could be seen to enter the sea to fish. After entering the Seto Inland Sea from the narrowest Seto Strait, the three ships are still one south and one north, going north to the difficult waves in the north and heading south to Kyushu. Then they continue to go northward along the Shikoku island. After going north, after the difficult waves, the ships going south will make peace, and then continue to turn around. In this way, Li Hong used two huge ships, one in the South and one in the north, to circle around Shikoku Island, while the other, like the original one, straddled the entrance of the Seto Inland Sea to catch up with all the boats who wanted to come down for fishing. The three ships entered the real hinterland of Japan. Originally, fishermen from Boduo and other places could finally avoid the Tang Dynasty''s giant ships for fishing. However, they didn''t want to go out to sea, but there was a dragon boat symbolized by a Tang ship! Instead of cruising like the three ships, the Dragon Boat boldly entered the farthest port of Bodo port, close to the mouth of the sea, and looked down upon every ship that wanted to enter the sea like a toll gate. The dragon boat was built by Yang Guang in the former Sui Dynasty. Li Shimin wanted to repair it, but was advised by Wei Zheng. Finally, Li Shimin had to bear the pain to part with his love. Later, Wu Mei fell in love with the ship and asked Li Hong to repair and widen it so as to be suitable for offshore navigation and withstand the wind and waves. Each floor has expanded from 160 rooms to 200 rooms. As a result, a large number of sailors are needed to serve the ship. This time, Li Hong filled the ship with food and other things. This is an unsinkable aircraft carrier. It is enough to stay at sea for half a year without any replenishment. Li Hong is now on this ship. As for Zhuque, Xuanwu and Fu Zhu, Li Chunfeng, Cui Zhibian and Zhang Yi advise at the same time that they put the prince of the Tang Dynasty on the supply ship because the situation is not clear after entering the domestic waters of Japan and it is easy to encounter danger. They are ready to run along the north route. For several days in a row, Haidong qingtiantian flew over the Seto Strait, passing on the position and information of three giant ships, as well as taking many orders from Li Hong. But even so closely guarded, three Japanese warships still sneaked out of the Seto Inland Sea in front of the three giant ships. As soon as it was light, Bodo''s outer port was still hazy, so he stepped on the deck and ran to him. "Your Highness, I see three Japanese warships, which have just sailed out. This is a letter from the Lord Li Chunfeng." Li Hong quickly pulled the letter out of his hand. Neither Li Chunfeng nor Cui Zhibian, nor Zhang Yi, revealed that there was a Japanese ship going to sea from Seto Inland Sea. "Oh, it''s interesting. It seems that they came out secretly. What do they want to do? Do you want to ambush behind us Li Hong stroked his moustached chin and walked out of the room. Standing on the deck, he could see with his naked eyes that three Japanese warships had left the inland sea of Seto. Looking at the situation, he seemed to be heading for the north route. "What about your highness? Stop it or not? " The dragon boat was so calm that it was not as exciting and challenging as the Fu Zhus. "What do you think they''re going to do?" Li Hong looked at the three Japanese warships, as if they were three sneaky people, and murmured. "Since Mr. Li Chunfeng and others have not found out, they must have something important to do. Otherwise, they can''t choose to go to sea at this time, can''t they?" Unable to ponder, he said two nonsense words, and then got the prince''s white eye. "Your Highness, I wonder if they will go to Baiji to rescue the soldiers?" No day to think about it, looking at the same face as the idiot, murmured. "Bacchus? Don''t be funny. Gexiyuan and Liu Rengui lead 20000 soldiers to Baiji now. Japan will go to Baiji to rescue soldiers? Do you want to die? " Li Hong did not like to roll his eyes, he could not guess their intention, but in any case, they must have a purpose to go to sea. "Well What do you mean, your highness "Catch up and intercept them. No matter what they want to do, they can''t succeed!" Li Hong clapped his hands. Although he could not understand their intention, I could intercept them and ask. "But Now we don''t have warships. " "This one under the bottom is enough. Such a big ship will scatter them when it collides with them. It''s very important for us to set out at once!" With a big wave of his hand, Li Hong didn''t expect that he was commanding a naval battle for the first time. He actually used the warships of the same era, and his advantage suddenly became almost no more. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 The boats started out from Boduo outer port slowly. The fishermen who originally stood far away from the shore and hoped to be able to go fishing today saw the boats of the Tang Dynasty suddenly start up and slowly sail to the sea. Their faces were beaming with joy. Even some fishermen have already started to tell each other that they intend to leave the sea to fish after the boats have gone to sea. Li Hong didn''t have a chance to talk to them. With a telescope in his hand, he carefully observed the three stealthy Japanese warships. Since we set out on three warships, there must be two ships to protect the other one. How can we get closer to them and find out which ship is the main one? Thinking, the ship has successfully sailed out of the outermost port, slowly into the sea, the two sides of the ship suddenly sounded the sound of waves, with the speed is faster and faster, the waves on both sides of the ship are also more and more urgent. The first three Japanese warships have been going northward along the coast, so they have a great speed advantage for the ships chasing them. After all, the wind and waves along the coastline are small. For both the ships and the Japanese warships, the risk of high winds and big waves is reduced, and the driving is much more stable. In less than half an hour, all the soldiers on the building ship were ready for battle. A loud and clear sound of arrow sounded over the three warships in the distance ahead, which immediately drew the soldiers on the Japanese warships to panic. As more and more people looked back, the three Japanese warships began to become chaotic. Soldiers and sailors ran quickly, obviously to speed up. "Female?" Li Hong put down his telescope. Just a moment ago, from the first Japanese warship, he found a woman: "who are they protecting? Japanese people are chic. Don''t there be men anymore? Should women protect them? " "Or maybe they deliberately put the main battle ship in the front in order to confuse the public and the public? Use the two ships in the back for cover. " Wu Tian finally got the right answer. "You can teach me how to use your brain." Li Hong patted the shoulder that couldn''t be clapped, indicating that he would continue to accelerate. The two sails on the ship have been fully opened. With the changing direction of the wind, sailing against the wind in the sea is basically zigzag. The wind is used to hit the sails and then act on the hull. Therefore, it is very difficult to sail against the wind. It is basically impossible to make the ship go straight ahead. Nowadays, with the increasing sea breeze, not only the speed of the real ships has slowed down, but also the three Japanese warships have to slow down. Zigzag has no advantage for Japanese warships, but it is more and more obvious for the pursuit of real ships. With the word "Zhi" getting bigger and bigger, the real ship and the Japanese warship finally went into two parallel lines under the speed difference. Although the distance between the two ships was not much closer according to the route distance. However, due to the fact that the two ships were running in the same direction, the horizontal distance between them was getting closer and closer. In this way, Li Hong had unexpected effects. The closest time, the long hook on the ship almost reached out to reach the last Japanese warship. However, with the zigzag turn, after missing the nearest distance, the two ships began to expand laterally. Therefore, Li Hong had to change the speed, so that his own ship speed, and the last Japanese warship to maintain the same speed, strive to kill the Japanese warship before the next word. "Where''s my blindfold? Give it to me quickly! Let go of the crossbow Li Hong took the blindfold and put it on his eyes. He ordered to watch the Japanese warship getting closer and closer to him and ordered the attack to begin. Similarly, both ships are equipped with melting furnaces for melting molten iron balls. Because of their short range, the Japanese warships can''t reach even the nearest Tang ship. However, because of the small reserves of iron balls, Datang real estate ships can not be launched at will, but can only be launched under the premise of absolute assurance. Therefore, this pursuit war is lifeless and seems to be chasing around like playing a game. However, the powerful bow and crossbow provided Li Hong with technical advantages. After three close quarters, after the war, the Japanese warships had become more inclined and tottering due to the natural inclination of the ship''s hull when sailing against the wind. Until a red and black iron ball accurately landed on the Japanese warship, this was the first warship to be scrapped, with a stream of smoke rising from the Japanese warship with an increasing inclination. The ship made a small zigzag with great effort. When the ship was about to tilt 45 degrees, it finally drew closer to the second Japanese warship. At the same time, the iron hook issued by the bow and crossbow, like haidongqing''s powerful and cold iron claw, firmly grasped the original last Japanese warship. Under the huge pull of the building ship, the smoke filled Japanese warship split into pieces, and the tattered deck and scattered hull were scattered on the huge sea surface. The second warship was also used by Li Hong to deal with the first warship. In less than two zigzag shaped times, his warship was successfully scattered on the sea. With the rolling smoke rising, Li Hong had to order the soldiers with knives and axes to drive away the Japanese soldiers who were swept under the ship by the waves and asked for help.Around the rolling smoke, Li Hong raised his telescope again. From time to time, several shrill screams came from his ear. Japanese soldiers were stabbed into the sea by soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, and none of them was compensated. "The troughs! The wind has stopped! " Li Hong looked up at the two sails on top of his head, and then looked at the last Japanese warship that turned into a straight line. He even widened the distance from himself when he destroyed the other two ships. Looking at Li Hong''s anxious look, they went down to the cabin along the side of the boat and ordered the rowing soldiers to speed up! Then, like an ape, he ran out of nowhere and ran to the sailmaster. Although there were only two sails, how could they be so much slower than those of rosefinch and Xuanwu. Li Hong looked at the lawlessness coldly. After saying a few words to the sailmaster, Li Hong put his hands together as if he were praying for two sails. He was eager to go up immediately and throw these two stupid things into the sea to feed the sharks! "Let''s go! Half way down, catch up with their ships, block their progress, fool Li Hong held up his trumpet. After two small-scale sea battles just now, he is standing in the bow of the boat barefoot in a pair of shorts, yelling at lawlessness. In a daze of lawlessness, he jumped down from a high place and started to put seven Mengchong into the water with other soldiers on the ship. Then he took the soldiers to chase the last Japanese warship with Mengchong''s small, fast and flexible speed. The speed of the two men''s sails is similar to that of a single man''s boat. Li Hongyan looked at the seven Mengchong left, then picked up the telescope in his hand to observe the Japanese warship. At this time, the figure of the woman who had just passed away just now appeared more in the field of vision. From a few flashes of expression, we can find that the woman seems to be the leader of three Japanese warships. Now her warship is under her command, speeding up and preparing for war in an orderly manner. When the seven Mengchong ships were not far away from the Japanese warships, they suddenly scattered. One iron ball on the Japanese warship fell from the air, and then fell on the sea. A white smoke rose, but none of the iron balls hit Mengchong. Meng Chong was surrounded by the Japanese warships from afar, just like the cargo ships intercepted by pirates of the first generation. From time to time, people took out their crossbows and began to shoot at the soldiers on the ship, trying to hinder the Japanese warships from speeding up. "I''ll go. There''s a racket." Li Hong looked at the head size of the iron ball rain like falling into the water, but did not give Meng Chong any real damage. The most thrilling one was that it splashed the sea water on the soldier''s face. The others could not reach the threat at all. But to his surprise, he saw a Meng Chong escape from the attack of the iron ball and the bow and arrow. When he was about to approach the Japanese warship, he was hit by a racket. All the people on Meng Chong were unprepared, and Meng Chong was knocked over. Dozens of people above fell into the sea. However, in this way, it still effectively blocked the speed of the Japanese warships, making the ship close to the Japanese warships and could enter the range of the iron ball immediately. The remaining six Mengchong ships are no longer close to the Japanese warships at this time. They are waiting for the support of the real ships. Otherwise, if they get closer, they will still be knocked into the sea by the Japanese clappers. What''s amazing is that the racquet of the Japanese warship is not normally standing at the four corners of the cabin, but lying horizontally at the four corners. This makes Meng Chong not notice when the impact passes. When he notices that, the racket has already been smashed down from bottom to top. Time passed slowly. With Li Hong''s command, a wave of four red and black iron balls flew out from the last end of the ship. "Your sister!" Li Hong cursed, unexpectedly only one hit the Japanese stern, the other three fell into the water. However, with the vibration of the stern, the two rackets in the back were all ignited. With xiaokuailing''s luring back and forth, the two rackets broke off at the moment of lifting after they were patted back and forth twice. "Let''s go again!" Li Hong looked at the remaining six Mengchong ships and ran to the stern of the Japanese warships, which had no close defense rackets. At the bow of the Japanese warships, two small boats were released, taking the only woman on board, and quickly abandoned the ship. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 Several Mengchong rushed out quickly, and the Japanese boat was still flying on the sea. Obviously, without accident, the people on those two boats were the important people of Japan. As time went by, Li Hong, with his bare arms, suddenly jumped from the bow of the boat with a broadsword in his hand, and then jumped lightly from the side of the boat and onto Mengchong. "Forget about the Japanese warships, and pursue the two boats." Li Hong stood at the bow of the boat, his long hair flying behind his head, pointing to the two boats in the distance and ordering the way. Under the command of Li Hong, three Meng Chong gave up jumping on the Japanese warships to fight Japanese soldiers, and quickly pursued the two boats with their sails. Just as they were pursuing, the Japanese women in the boat also noticed the three Tang boats and ran after them. "If you take them away, you must go to the Tang Dynasty. In any case, you must go to the Tang Dynasty and give my father''s letter of appeal to his majesty." The Japanese woman looked at the three boats after her. Suddenly, two of them were attacked by Japanese soldiers who fell into the water and lost their speed. The only boat left, carrying a young man with a one eyed dragon, was coming towards them. "Get out of here, I''ll protect you!" The woman''s beautiful face is full of determination. She looks at the boat with only five people left. After lightening the weight, she sails forward more quickly. "King Zhai, what to do?" Next to a Japanese soldier, warily looking at the distant and approaching Tang boat, asked. The woman, known as Zhai Wang, looked at the boat that was getting farther and farther behind her, and then looked at the speed of the boat in the Tang Dynasty. She bit her teeth and said, "if you hit the boat, you must stop them from catching up with the boat." "Yes, King Zhai." So, as Li HongChong was getting closer and closer, he saw another boat fleeing, trying to bypass the Japanese woman''s boat and pursue the boat. Suddenly, the Japanese boat rushed with all its strength. "I''ll go Little devil, this is to die together The sails were in the hands of the soldiers, and before they could turn to avoid it, the small Japanese ship ran into it. "Putong..." "Your Highness..." "King Zhai..." With the two ships flying out at the same time, each ship sounded soldiers, worried to call the voice of their master. At the moment of being hit and fly, Li Hong''s broadsword didn''t stop. He hit a Japanese soldier''s neck in the air. The number of people on the two ships is roughly the same, so when the two ships are knocked over at the same time, if the water quality is not good, it is still the result of drowning. In addition, it is impossible to fight in the water. The small spray that looks like standing on the boat will suddenly become big after you enter the water. Under the change of the reference, even on the calm sea surface, the small waves surging up are extremely fatal to people with poor water quality. After entering the water, Li Hong held the horizontal knife firmly in his hand. He could know who was the enemy and who was the friend by looking at his head, regardless of his costume or face. So long as he saw the head with strange hair style, Li Hong did not hesitate to cut it down, and then there was a trace of scarlet on the water. To everyone''s surprise, the prince''s highness was able to float most of his body in the water, as if stepping on the sea. In this way, he had a great advantage over the enemy. But they didn''t know that, just at the moment when he was about to hit, Li Hong tied a big board behind his buttocks. With the buoyancy from the back of his buttocks, as long as his legs could swim, his whole person would be much higher than others on the sea, and could block some secret moves to attack him from underwater. Li Hong, who looks at the murder of his head hair, flicks his legs in the water quickly to ensure that he can stand upright all the time. After that, as long as he sees a different head, he will not hesitate to cut it down. But at this time, a head similar to the hair ornaments of the Tang Dynasty, but with a small circle of head, suddenly appeared in front of him. Li Hong let it go without thinking. He stepped on the water and continued to swim forward. But the side of the small head, in the surface, no one to see her face, and then into the water. Li Hong didn''t care about the little head. Instead, he kept treading on the water, catching a deck in front of the Japanese soldiers. However, no matter how he stepped on the water, he suddenly felt the increase of resistance and could not swim. As I tried hard twice, although I had already swam a long distance ahead, the wooden board tied on the buttocks between my waist was getting heavier and heavier, and it was still sinking. In this way, Li Hong began to guess who did not understand the nature of water and hugged the board on his buttocks. At this moment, a head suddenly appeared behind him. It was just before he could turn back, the head sank again. However, a hand grabbed him on his back, like a drowning man, grabbing the last straw."Ladies Li Hong reacts that the man behind him grabs the wooden board behind his buttocks is the Japanese state Ah. Li Hong suddenly felt a pain in his buttocks, and his thigh was instantly held by someone. Although he was in the water, he could still feel that the body of the person holding his leg was soft and delicate, and even could feel that his thigh was tightly held in front of his chest and squeezed by two soft mountains. Li Hong can''t help shaking his legs, trying to shake off the Japanese woman, but just now it seems that he was bitten on the buttocks. When he started shaking his legs, he had to twist his buttocks in the sea to relieve the pain on his buttocks. No matter how he swayed, it was useless. The Japanese woman took his thigh in her arms and said nothing. Looking at the Japanese soldier who found himself in front of him, he wrote a deck and swam towards him in a vicious manner. Li Hong had to throw his knife out when his action was blocked. At this time, Li Hong felt his thigh loose, and a man beside him floated up against him. When he turned back, the man suddenly grabbed his neck and dragged him into the water. Feeling the unique smell of women, Li Hong wanted to take back his arm and push away the Japanese woman after he threw the broadsword out to stab the Japanese soldier, but the Japanese woman was obviously not afraid of his push. Even when he pushed his head, they took the opportunity to hold his neck tighter. When he could not see the situation in front of him, he could only feel his cheek half washed by the sea and the other half as soft as when he buried his face in Bai Chun''s chest. Li Hong''s mouth is naturally in the sea water, so at this time, he would like to open his mouth and curse. He stretched out his hand and always wanted to open the two arms around his neck. However, no matter how he tried, other people''s arms could escape from the control of his big hands, glide away, and then continue to press him. Then Li Hong felt a loose shoulder and hot pain. Japanese women feel that they have been invaded by others at the first time, and then when they push Li Hong away, they are immersed in the water all the time. In addition, they are now magnanimous, so they immerse themselves in the sea and dare not leak out of the sea. Because of this, their eyes finally meet. Although the Japanese woman is wearing clothes, she turns over and moves under the water like a loach. In front of her eyes, there are dense water spray, and the lovely and attractive mountains and peaks stand upright, which are instantly hidden in the clothes of Japanese women! Li Hong, who had been unable to hold her breath, responded at the first time that she was very good at water, even better than herself. She was just luring herself into being cheated at the beginning! So someone looked at the Japanese woman who was still holding her breath under the sea. The first time she ran was running. No wonder she broke free from her arms for a long time. But when he wanted to run for the first time, the Japanese woman, after finishing and tightening her clothes on her chest, grabbed Li Hong''s ankle with a swish, and dragged him further into the sea. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 Originally, after the ship was knocked into the sea, the Japanese women thought that they could resist the Tang soldiers for a while by virtue of the equal number of people. However, under her observation, she found that the one eyed dragon was so strong in the water that it even half stood on the sea, killing several soldiers on her side in the blink of an eye. So she swam over, emerged in front of Li Hong, and then dived again, hoping to attract the attention of the Cyclops, but she didn''t want to. The Cyclops ignored her at all, so she had to dive into the water and wait for the opportunity. But to her surprise, when she dived behind others, she wanted to float up from behind and grab people''s throats, but as soon as she floated down, she bumped into a thick plank on their buttocks. She had no time to think about it. Her first reaction was to take revenge. She opened her mouth without thinking about it, but she bit the real meat. In addition, the man moved violently and even kicked her own abdomen. Therefore, she could only hold onto the thigh of others tightly. Just now, a series of actions have already made her want to commit suicide. As the king of Zhai, she can even choose not to marry for life. No man can touch her. Even if it''s the father, he can''t even touch a finger, but today, one after another, in this one eyed Dragon Yeah? After the eye mask of Cyclops dropped, it turned into a pair of normal eyes? So at the moment, as the king of Zhai, the woman of the Japanese state has already given birth to a murderous heart under the water. In any case, no one can know what happened under the water just now, and this soldier of Tang Dynasty who is no longer a one eyed dragon must die! He does not die, his innocence Anyway, he must die! Li Hong tried his best to swim forward, but one ankle was grabbed by two jade hands. With a strong pull, he could not help but retreat back, while the Japanese woman took advantage of the situation to seize his trousers around his waist. "Well..." Li Hong instinctively wanted to open his mouth, but he was choked by the sea water, so he had to give up his pants to be pulled off, and quickly came out of the water to do a deep breath, but also mixed with bursts of coughing. As soon as her waist was loose and she floated up again, the Japanese woman hugged his head again. This time, with all her strength, she jumped out of the water with the help of Li Hong''s head. She was determined to step Li Hong into the sea and step on her feet. "Dream!" Li Hong was released in the moment, looking at the air like a mermaid jumping out of the water, took the initiative to plunge into the water, and then quickly swam to one side. The Japanese woman fell back into the water again. The soldier of Tang Dynasty was extremely vigilant, and immediately escaped. When he hit the water, he was like a fish, twisting his proud body in the sea water and drawing a beautiful arc to chase Li Hong. There were few other battles on the water. Only a few Japanese soldiers were surrounded by the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. However, in a short period of time, apart from the scattered decks floating on the sea surface, calm was restored once again. Only in the distance, Li Hong and the Japanese woman were fighting in the water like two dragon dragons with long hair. Each time they came out of the water to shake their hair, they would bring up a series of water curtains. However, under the sunlight, a brief rainbow appeared. A small soldier of the Tang Dynasty, all the women in the state of Japan struggled to get there. With the advantage of better water quality and more flexible body, he always had the upper hand in the struggle. However, there was no way to kill the soldier himself, and there was no suitable weapon in his hand. In addition, the soldier was strong and strong. After a while, the Japanese women were exhausted. However, the Tang soldiers were still alive and vigorous. Without technical advantages, they used indiscriminate and shameless means to force them to have nothing The law is close to him. Li Hong had already touched the Japanese woman''s body up and down, left, right and right, before and after. Because of his extremely shameless means, Li Hong almost choked the Japanese woman to death in the water several times. But this woman does have a set of rules. Every time she can find a chance to slip away from her hands, float to the surface to breathe, and then sink into the water to tangle with herself. Li Hong''s body in the water can''t be forgiven. With the loss of time, he has already felt that the woman''s physical strength is not enough. Now he sinks into the water again and wants to escape. Is that ok? The woman''s shoes were grasped by him, pulled hard, and the hand was light. The woman''s barefoot continued to swim forward quickly. Li Hong threw away his shoes and continued to swim forward quickly. After several times of reaching out, he grabbed the woman''s ankle this time! Li Hong''s eyes twinkled with a smile. No matter how the woman''s two slender legs tossed and kicked in the water, he just held on to the ankle. In addition, Li Hong grabs the other ankle of the woman when she is tired. In this way, no matter how fast the woman swims, she will drag a person who is more important than her.So without a few flutters, the woman felt her legs and hands as heavy as lead, and her whole body began to sink involuntarily. Under the extreme lack of oxygen, the brain has already produced a feeling of lethargy, and the consciousness is becoming more and more blurred. I only feel that the ankle is loosened, but there are two more hands touched in the waist. She wanted to reach out and push away the two hands, which were held in her waist and touched her delicate skin, but they had no strength at all, and her head became more and more dim. So before she fainted, she only remembered that the hateful smile was suddenly close to her cheek. Without hesitation, she used her last strength to bite the man''s neck, ready to die with the shameless man. Li Hong watched the "bloody mouth" bite to his neck, deftly avoid the neck to be bitten, but at the shoulder, it was bitten, and at the same time, the woman''s hands, legs and the whole body were active to their own body. Then it is tight, such as Octopus dead embrace himself, let him no matter how to break free are unable to break free! Li Hong threw his hand in the water and patted the beautiful face of the woman. However, no matter how he patted her, the woman seemed to have died after drowning. So someone had to take the woman out of the water. After a change of breath, he separated the woman''s hand, and then held the girl from behind. His hands pressed hard in front of the woman''s chest, and soon the woman''s mouth spit out Several mouthfuls of seawater. Looking at the attractive cherry lips, because they had been in the water for too long, they turned pale. Li Hong then printed his lips and slowly gave the woman artificial respiration in the water. When the woman woke up again, she found that she was lying in the cabin. The shaking feeling made her feel that the ship should be moored at the moment. The sound of the waves outside surged and beat on the outside of the ship. The woman was a little weak, and looked at the luxurious cabin. She couldn''t help but stay in a daze How can it be so beautiful! The cabin is extremely large, even divided into inside and outside. Judging from the sound of the water outside, the cabin should be the most suitable, comfortable and stable area in the whole ship. Shaking still some hair wood head, the woman bowed her head in an instant, only to notice that she was wearing a man''s clothes. "Ah..." The woman screamed and looked at her coat. Suddenly, there was a trace of blush on her beautiful and delicate cheek, because she felt that her lower body was also like wearing wide trousers, obviously not her own clothes! This Who helped change his clothes? Male or female? Will there be women on board? The woman''s face gradually changed from red to iron blue. The answer is self-evident. If there is a woman, then I certainly won''t be wearing men''s clothes now. Now I''m wearing men''s clothes, which means that there is no woman on the ship! "If you want to go fishing in the sea, you can, but you have to pay taxes first. Of course, you can also leave some fish as tax money when you come back from fishing. If anyone wants to go fishing, please come here and sign your autograph." Familiar voice into the woman''s ears, the woman immediately full of murderous gas, eager to immediately out of the cabin, raw food that one eyed dragon soldier. Li Hong changed a pair of trousers, because that pair of trousers was torn several holes by the powerful woman of Japan yesterday, and could not be worn. At the moment, he is still barehanded and barefoot, standing on the lowest side of the ship, watching the lawless registration of Japanese fishermen, registering one by one, so that there are no less than 100 Japanese fishing boats floating on the sea. However, there was not much tax money on the table. A little silver and copper were put aside in a shabby way. However, a lot of chickens, ducks, fish and meat were piled up in a pile, and even rice, pasta, etc., which were used to mortgage the tax money, were collected by Li Hong. Even some inferior wine was collected by Li Hong. He picked up the jar nearby, opened it and smelled it. Li Hong threw it to other people. Wu Tian whispered in his ear for two times, and Li Hong gave a silent smile, indicating that they would continue to tax here, and he would go to see the little girls who had awakened. Thank you for saving her life anyway? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 Li Hong turned a jade pendant from her neck when she changed clothes for the woman. She swayed and swayed to her cabin. In the cabin, the woman touched her white neck, but found that the jade pendant given to her by her father and appointed herself as the yishizhai palace was missing. "What are you doing? Do you understand me Li Hong opened the cabin door, went through the living room of the outer room, bypassed a beautiful screen and corridor, and went into the bedroom inside the cabin. Looking at the Japanese woman who was turning around on the bed, he said. "Ah?" The woman was startled and turned to look behind her. So he saw the shameless soldier of the Tang Dynasty who made her in a coma and wanted to kill her! "You Give me back The woman sat on the bed and looked at the things shaking in Li Hong''s hands. She immediately rushed over from the bed and wanted to take away Li Hong''s jade pendant! "Why? How amazing! How can you speak our Tang dialect? How can you prove it''s yours? " Li Hong opened his hand to the woman''s head, so that she could not get close to him. So the woman''s movements are indecent, like a bull in heat, and they can''t reach their own in the air. "Stop, stop, can you reach me? You''re just there. You have to know that if it wasn''t for me, you would have drowned in the sea." Li Hong returned the jade pendant to her. It''s just engraved with the word "Zhai Wang". They want to have something to do with the Zhai palace of the Japanese state. But why do they go to the sea? Are you going to build zhaigong on the sea? "If it wasn''t for you, our fishermen could fish normally! Instead of paying you! " The woman glared at Li Hong, took over the jade pendant and carefully checked it. After seeing that it was not damaged, she felt relieved to put it into her arms. But she touched her clothes without a pocket, so she glared at Li Hong angrily. A little embarrassed, she put the jade pendant on her neck again. "Tell me, what are you going out to sea for?" Li Hong sat down on the sofa and looked at the woman who wrapped her clothes tightly. But as she wrapped her clothes tightly around her body, a pair of peaks in front of her chest seemed more warped, and even that little protuberance was indistinct. Seeing Li Hong''s eyes staring at her chest all the time, the woman looked down and immediately found something strange. Then she put her hands on her chest and said, "close your eyes, don''t look at it at random!" Then he was busy to loosen his single clothes and hang them loose on his body. The good scenery in front of his chest was also instantly submerged in his clothes. "Why tell you? Do I need your consent when I''m on the coast of our country? " The woman looked at him coldly and said scornfully. "Are you Japanese so impolite? Don''t forget, I am your Savior. You Japanese people, do you repay me for your help? " Li Hong looked at the woman as fierce as in the sea and asked curiously. "Hum, if you didn''t want to know why we went out to sea, I''m afraid you''ve drowned me in the sea, you Datang would not have saved me so well." The woman was very clever and immediately guessed the reason why Li Hong saved her. "What you said is that our Datang is so unbearable in your eyes? Then why do you want to send Tang envoys to study in Datang? Do you learn from the ruthlessness of the people of the Tang Dynasty? We saved you in a humanitarian spirit. What''s more... " The woman looked at Li Hong''s face with an elusive smile, which immediately made her feel tight. Inexplicably, she remembered how rude he had been to himself when he was in the sea, so she immediately alerted: "what else?" "What''s more, this is the sea of our Datang, so if you go out to sea to fish, you''re going to catch my fish. Shouldn''t you pay taxes?" Li Hong looked at the alert woman and said arrogantly. "You Is it near your Tang Dynasty, or is it near Japan "Distance is never a problem. In my eyes, this distance is not a distance. Therefore, from now on, if your fishermen want to fish, they will have to pay for it. Otherwise, they will have to take people and boats away! " "What do you want to know?" The woman was too lazy to quarrel with him. Now that she was on her boat, she couldn''t be like in Japan. So she finally chose to compromise. Li Hong didn''t expect that this woman was quite decisive. Seeing that she couldn''t get a bargain, she would not talk nonsense with you. "Well, what''s your name and why are you sneaking out to sea?" Li Hong looked at the woman''s nimble eyes, like a bright moon. He was turning around and didn''t know what he was thinking about. He immediately warned, "don''t think about running away, not to mention jumping out of the window. If you don''t believe it, open the window and see if you can escape." The woman was surprised. Unexpectedly, the shameless man suddenly guessed his mind. Looking at the man''s hateful smile, the woman finally couldn''t resist the temptation and went to a window and thought about it. Finally, she firmly pushed the window open. As soon as the window was opened, a gust of sea breeze came to her face immediately, with a trace of cool and slightly wet, which made her whole person become more sober."So high?" Looking at the sea at least 20 meters high, the woman was startled. "What do you say?" Li Hong didn''t know how the women suddenly came up with a Japanese language, so he asked. But the woman did not pay attention to him, but stood in front of the window, staring at the sea for a while, which was far away from him and found a place to sit down. Yishizhai palace refers to the Zhai palace built in Yishi, which is specially used to worship the emperor Tianzhao of Japan, and is built for Royal Sacrifice. Emperor tianwu is the first emperor to keep the Zhai palace system in Japan after removing the legendary Zhai palace. The first Zhai king was the woman in front of Li Hong. She was also the daughter of emperor tianwu. Zhai palace was her special residence. At the same time, she was in charge of all daily affairs of Zhai palace. In daily life, when there is no royal sacrifice in the Zhai palace, the Dalai emperor''s daughter is in the Zhai palace alone. This is why the Dalai emperor''s daughter seems to be crazy after being impolited by Li Hong yesterday, and she is eager to feed Li Hong to the fish. In China, the Zhai palace has always existed, but as a place for fasting and practicing, it is not as serious and serious as that of Japan. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully after listening to the explanation of the eldest daughter. Then he looked at her strangely and said, "so you are still very important, or your father..." "Father emperor!" The eldest daughter did not have a good face to correct the way. "Xing Xing Xing, it seems that your father still attaches great importance to you. Otherwise, you will not be allowed to find a suitable place to build Zhai palace and then appoint you as the first Zhai king. But unfortunately, your father Your father didn''t expect that you were captured by the people of the Tang Dynasty. It''s a pity. " Li Hong is hypocritically sorry for Dalai''s daughter. "When will you let me go? I''ve told you everything you want to know." The eldest daughter turned her eyes and looked at Li Hong and asked. "Let your father redeem you with money. If you don''t give me money, I will tear up the ticket." Li Hong said triumphantly. "Tear up the ticket? What do you mean "Just kill you and feed him." "If you kill me, my father will not let you go. We will sink your three warships in the sea of Japan..." "If you have the skill, those three warships have sunk long ago, but they are still sailing? Do you have to rely on your water nature to drill holes in the bottom of the ship and sink the ship? Besides, you only told me your identity, not what you wanted to do at sea, did you? " Li Hong looked at the Dalai emperor''s daughter who always wanted to cheat and cheat. "I''ve said everything I can say. I have nothing to hide from you. It''s just going to sea to investigate the situation." The eldest daughter looked sincere and said firmly. "OK, if you don''t say" pull it down ", then you can stay here. Don''t want to go back to Japan. Wait for me to take you to our Datang and sell it at a good price." Li Hong stood up and wasted time. He had plenty of time. He was worried that he would stay on the boat every day and have nothing to do. He just took her to pass the time. It was also a good entertainment activity. Looking at Li Hong''s turn, Dalai''s daughter walked out with a relaxed look. She thought about the speed of the boat that escaped yesterday, and the speed of the three giant ships in the Seto Inland Sea. Finally, she chose to shut up. In the next few days, the eldest daughter finally found her clothes, washed them herself, and then put them on her. However, when she woke up that day, the extremely comfortable and soft bed under her body did not belong to her since the first night after waking up. I can only sleep on the sofa every night. Fortunately, the chair on the sofa is very comfortable and spacious, but it is not very uncomfortable. It is even more comfortable than her bed in the palace. But every night, what makes her angry and depressed is that the soldier of the one eyed dragon is actually the highest General of the ship, and this huge room is actually his room. Naturally, the bed was occupied by the shameless person every night, but the snoring at night made her wake up several times in her sleepy sleep. Looking at the dead pig sleeping on the bed, she really wanted to strangle him! And she had tried once, but when she crept up to the huge bed, ready to reach out and strangle people, she turned her head and saw the bright eyes. She looked at her with a bad smile. Before she could react and climb out of bed, she was held in her arms. Although it was not as rude and disorderly as that at sea, it was enough to frighten her half to death. So now, she can only curl up on the sofa and watch the hateful person snoring on the bed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 Zhang Hanzhi, Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, Cui Dunli, Minister of Honglu temple, Cui Yuanzong, Zuo pushe of Shangshu Province, and Cen changqian, a senior official and a servant of Zhongshu, came out of the palace full of brain and sweat. The five looked at the Daming Palace behind them and the east palace not far away. After half a day''s hesitation, CEN changqian, the servant under the door, laughed bitterly and shook his head: "ladies and gentlemen, cen Mou has a sudden eye disease and can''t see the road ahead for a while, so Cen Are you going to leave first? " Cui Dunli, the Minister of Honglu temple, looked at Cen changqian and winked at himself. At first, he didn''t understand what he meant. Then he looked at several people around him. He suddenly realized that Mr. CEN is really a person who has lived in the imperial court for a long time, and his reaction is quick. So he looked at some people and opened his mouth and said, "Cui''s ears have been not very good recently. Sometimes he can''t hear what others say. It seems that he is getting old. I see, Mr. Cen, it''s better to choose a day than to hit the sun. Tomorrow, it''s just not necessary to go to the morning. Why don''t we go together and go to Lantian to see your eye disease and my ear disease?" "What Mr. Cui said is very true. If you want to go with Cen, you might as well Go? How about it? " CEN changqian looked at the other three and said to Cui Dunli. "Well, if we go together, we can take more care of the busy road, so as to save a person from loneliness on the road." Cui Dunli reached out and begged. "Please." CEN changqian was polite. After the two people saluted Zhang Hanzhi, Cui Yuanzong and shangguanyi, they got into Cen changqian''s carriage and left in a hurry. Looking at the carriage leaving, the three of them ran towards the gate of the imperial city and said with a long breath, "Lord Cen and Lord Cui, this is a chance for the three of us to go to the east palace." "Yes, I''m afraid that your Majesty would suspect that it was them who informed us of our news. That''s why he left on pretext." Cui Yuanzong shook his head, his face full of worried smile. "It''s really hard for the two adults. But since they have already done this, we can''t go to the east palace without going." Shangguanyi, as a middle letter order, looked at the Ministry of rites, Zhang Hanzhi and left pushe Cui Yuanzong of Shangshu province. The three of them, frankly speaking, were first important officials of the Tang Dynasty, and then servants of the prince of the east palace. Just now, the envoys of the Japanese kingdom came to them as if they were in distress, and asked them to submit the letter of the Japanese emperor to his majesty. However, to their surprise, this was actually a compromise between request and impeachment, asking His Majesty to take back his life and immediately order the Tang navy to leave the sea of Japan. Impeachment means impeachment of the Tang Dynasty Navy. They are tyrannical, arrogant and arrogant. They block up at the door of other people''s homes. They don''t let the fishermen go to sea to fish. They even drive their ships into their homes and wander around. If they don''t give 5 million Liang silver, no one is allowed to go fishing in the sea. Just stay on the land for a lifetime. At first, not to mention some of their ministers, even his Majesty was confused. The Tang navy was far away in Quanzhou. When did he go to the sea of Japan? How could it be possible to have three or four warships? Could it be that someone else pretended to be wrong? But when the Japanese envoys took out a picture of a one eyed dragon soldier with bare arms and only a pair of trousers, the five ministers of shangguanyi suddenly took a breath of cold and almost fainted. Li Zhi''s face was even more red. Looking at the picture, he was arrogant and arrogant, and his long hair was flying at random. It was a one eyed dragon who looked down on the world. Who else could Li Hong be! Isn''t that unfilial son in Hangzhou? Are you not visiting scenic spots with Li Sujie and Li Shangjin? Isn''t it secretly investigating Li Jingye and others? How did you run to the sea in a twinkling of an eye? Besides the portraits of Li Hong, even the portraits of Cui Zhibian, Li Chunfeng and a young man are all standing at the bow of the boat, pointing out the mountains and rivers. The Japanese people have painted their faces and expressions vividly, which is full of pride and domineering! All three were Li Hong''s ministers. At this moment, if the master had an accident, or after the matter was revealed, if they didn''t give any information, no one would have reported it. What''s more, I''m very angry at your Majesty''s appearance today. This Fortunately, the prince''s highness is not around. If he is, the three people are sure that the prince will not be able to run away if he is beaten up. When they were thinking about who to look for in the East Palace, someone''s Dragon father was holding several portraits with his hands on his back. Accompanied by Lian tie, he walked back to Penglai hall. heard the princess''s happy laughter from the queen, and did not know what was happy about the two mothers and daughters. Could he make his Majesty''s mood more pleasant? "Li Lingyue and Li Dan have met with their father." Li Lingyue raised a beautiful white face like a porcelain doll. She looked at Li Zhi, who was angry, and saluted. Li Dan, a little fat man, has never been out of the palace since he was arrested from outside the Palace last time. The one who is under the care of Wu Mei is strict! Li Zhi looked at the two little ones, and then thought about the prince who was infuriated by his anger. Li Zhi wanted to strangle his royal highness and make others prince. Shame! It''s a shame to lose face to Japan. What''s the system! How could Tang Dynasty subdue the four barbarians with virtue? How to govern virtue by benevolence and let all nations come to pay homage?The emperor of Tang Dynasty, who was not happy, looked at the obedient and clever Prince and princess, so he tried to squeeze out a smile on his face and patted the princess and the prince on the shoulder. "What''s the matter, your majesty?" Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi strangely. Now it is the time of peace in the prosperous times. Whether it is in the West or in the East, or in the north, it is now a peaceful situation. The emperor is not worried about the situation of the emperor, but he is not worried about the situation? Looking at Li Zhi''s sitting down, Li Lingyue, a clever girl beside her, turned her beautiful eyes. She knew that the father and the empress might have something important to discuss with her, so she tugged at Li Dan''s clothes. After they saluted, they ran out in a hurry to avoid being affected. Li Dan, who had not yet responded, ran to the lotus pond with Li Lingyue, and then had time to ask, "what are you running for? My father has come here. Before asking questions, you are anxious to come out. I''m not afraid that my father will not be happy." "Stupid to death, the father has been unhappy, we left words, it is not possible to be reprimanded by the father, do not run what to wait for?" Li Lingyue is a little ghost. Looking at his father''s look, he has already guessed that his father''s anger this time may be related to his brother Li Hong. "Really? The emperor is far away in the south of the Yangtze River. How can he make his father angry? " Li Dan hears Li Lingyue''s conjecture and asks in disbelief. "I guess, and I don''t know if it''s true. But I think 70% of it is true. Since the emperor left Chang''an and went to the south of the Yangtze River, my father didn''t look happy one day? And I heard that after the autumn harvest, we would like to go to Mount Tai to offer a Buddhist ceremony. We can also go and have a look. But now, the father suddenly ran over with a calm face. Do you think, which minister has the courage to make his father so angry? " Li Lingyue blinked her bright eyes and started Li Dan''s thinking. "Yes, there is no one who can make the emperor so angry in the court? But what if it''s six or seven? Or maybe it''s the clan, or other people. " Li Dan thought for a moment, but he still felt that the possibility of the five emperor brothers far away was relatively small. After all, how could he possibly offend his father when he was so far away. "Stupid, they still have a clan. Now who dares to make my father angry? What''s more, it must have happened that the father and the emperor were so angry. With the two of them and the royal family, I''m afraid it''s impossible to make the father and the emperor so angry. Therefore, in the Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid that no one dares to make his father and his mother so angry Li Lingyue raised her delicate chin and said with pride and pride. "Well, even if you''re right, I hope the Empress Dowager won''t be angry. Otherwise, when I go back to my mother''s place later, I''ll always feel uneasy." Li Dan shrunk his neck. Since he was abducted inexplicably, his courage is getting smaller and smaller. And the original culprit, all the chickens, big and small, father-in-law and mother-in-law, were sent to the imperial dining room by Li Lingyue. Every time Li Dan ate chicken legs, he felt sad and felt that the chicken legs were really delicious. His research has not been fully understood, but the research objects, one by one, are close to his stomach. The two little people were by the lotus pool, accompanied by the maids and eunuchs, praying in their hearts that the Empress Dowager was not angry. When their mother was already in Penglai palace, their hands trembled with anger, and even the blue veins on the back of their hands were clearly distinguishable! "Nonsense! how absurd! Why doesn''t he go to heaven, why doesn''t he go shoulder to shoulder with the sun! This Li Hong, it''s just It''s just Wu Mei looks at the picture which is arrogant and arrogant. She would like to find people out of the paintings and beat them up! Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei, who was furious. His face looked puzzled and said, "why don''t you go to heaven, why don''t you stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun? This What does that mean? " "Angry, my body is, this is what Li Lingyue said to Li Dan. I don''t want to be used unconsciously by my body in a hurry." Wu Mei face a Leng, flashed a silk of embarrassment to say. "Didn''t you send him back to Chang''an immediately?" Wu Mei in order to cover up her just "words", quickly switch off the topic asked. "How can people give orders when they are at sea? When it comes to the Japanese, I''m afraid that people have already run back to the south of the Yangtze River. " Li Zhi said with a helpless sigh. He should not have been allowed to go to the south of the Yangtze River. What he said was so nice and filial! He and the queen did not have a long memory and easily believed it. They completely forgot their disobedient virtue when they fought in Anxi. The eleven edicts, one after another, didn''t push people back. Finally, it took more than four years to come back. Now it''s even worse. If it''s gone to the sea, I''m afraid it''s going down to 110 edicts, and I''m afraid there''s no response. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 Wu Mei is also frowning. Li Zhi''s words are reasonable. When the imperial edict arrives in Japan, she sends it to Li Hong. I''m afraid Li Hong doesn''t know where to go on the sea. If Li Hong showed himself a map some time ago, if the world was as big as Li Hong''s painting, the sea was so big, even much bigger than the land. Where could we find him with the imperial edict? It''s really a needle in a haystack. "You won''t admit that this is Datang Is the prince of the Tang Dynasty Wu Mei carefully smoothed the portrait of one eyed dragon. Looking at the lovely villain she hated, she asked with embarrassment. But in my heart, it was looking at the portrait, secretly commenting: "it seems that it looks like a little longer, ah, how domineering it is." "Well I almost admitted it. Thanks to Zhang Zhangzhi''s stopping me at that time, he said that it was not clear who the people were in the paintings. It was too difficult to determine the people in the paintings because of the large population of the Tang Dynasty. I used this as an excuse to fool me Li Zhi shook his head and sighed. "It''s a smart card. Li Hong promoted him for no reason at that time, and I don''t know what kind of man he liked. But over the years, he has done well in the Ministry of rites. He helped Li Hong save a lot of Tang Dynasty because he was almost lost in etiquette and rule of virtue." Wu Mei thought about it and said. In recent years, the great reputation of the Tang Dynasty is still popular. It is the credit of Zhang Cambodian that he can still let all nations pay tribute to him and continue to communicate with other countries mainly with the state of rites. I''m afraid that Zhang Anbang''s son will not be isolated from foreign countries after he is left behind. "So what? What should we do now? They all went to Chang''an to complain. They bullied people at their doorstep and collected fishing taxes. They also said that it was the sea of the Tang Dynasty, not the sea of Japan. This This is a bandit and a rogue. The face of the Tang Dynasty has been lost by this villain. " Li Zhiqi can only be helpless heavy beat the table, anger said. "What is the purpose of his doing so? Some years ago, the kingdom of Japan was an enemy of the Tang Dynasty. However, they had already indicated that they were good at it. They even wanted to send Tang envoys to our Tang Dynasty, but he refused. So what is the reason why he hit the people''s door this time? " After Wu Mei calmed down, she began to think about Li Hong''s real intention. This boy has never been able to act at will. Every step and every decision has his ulterior purpose. But this time he is so far away from Japan, what does he want to do? "What else can it be? Have you built such a few broken ships and gone to glory? Each of you and I fined him so much money, including all the courtiers and even his own servants. They felt that it was a decision to spend so much money to build such a few warships. Therefore, we ran to the door of his family to frighten the Japanese up and down, and to tell the court that these warships were not costly and costly Useless things. " "Oh, by the way, isn''t he going to let Li Chunfeng go to sea? He said that he found other crops from the lost Baidu strange book, which can make the people''s stomach satisfied. Those crops are much more than the crops I should have in the Tang Dynasty now, and the yield per mu is much higher." "Nonsense! I have vast territory and abundant resources in Datang. Where are other crops that I don''t have! It''s a crime of deceiving the king Li Zhi Leng hum a, discontented say. But Wu Mei''s performance is more indifferent. After a light glance at Li Zhi, she said, "that''s not necessarily. Take the cotton pad under your buttocks now and the quilt you cover in winter. Did we have it in the Tang Dynasty before? If he hadn''t found out, would we still add layers of cotton clothes to our bodies in winter? What about now? As long as they are a little richer, they can wear the soft cotton clothes like white clouds for the winter, and I don''t know how many people will be killed by freezing every year. " Li Zhi was scolded by Wu Mei. He didn''t know how to refute it, so he waved his hand and said: "that''s not good. Even if it''s a big voyage, would you like to go to Japan? If there were any in Japan, they would have gone to the Han Dynasty to find the seeds of Rice Transplanted to Japan? It shows that there is no good thing in Japan. He is just idle and runs to get the hell for those broken ships. " Wu Mei looks at Lizhi''s refusal, but she has the idea of watching a good play. When Li Hong comes back, if the father and son fight with each other in words, is she the queen who should help her husband? Or the most beloved son of the gang? Or they don''t help each other. Isn''t it more enjoyable to watch their father and son quarrel? "No, you can order him to be called back. If you can''t, you will order him to be deposed as the crown prince if you don''t come back. I''ll see if he doesn''t listen." For many years, Lizhi''s temperament has been thoroughly touched by her. So she knew that Li Zhi was angry because of the reputation of the Tang Dynasty and Li Hong''s behavior of being too reckless. If he wants to completely remove Li Hong as Prince, he will not be willing to do so. Finally, he is so wise and powerful that he has the demeanor of the previous emperor. He is not only he, but also the blessing of the Tang Dynasty.But Li Zhi''s next reaction, as she had guessed, saw Lizhi''s eyebrows raised and said in surprise: "that''s not good. One thing comes down to one yard. Hong''er is just a bit of a bad behavior, and he has not committed any unforgivable crime. How can we remove the crown prince to threaten him? That would hurt Li Hong''s innocent heart. " "What are you going to do when you come to me in a rage? There''s no place to breathe in your heart? Take a concubine to vent your anger? You can go to the rebuilt King Wu''s mansion and find them to vent their anger. There are also Xiao''s foxes. Why don''t you go to them? What do you do with me? Oh, I was born to blame me ah, if not for you, I was born out of such a childless prince? My concubine is just in charge of the harem. I don''t care about the court hall, but I can''t get to the villa of King Wu''s mansion... " "You see, you talk about hong''er. Why are you so far away? Hong''er was born to you. I don''t want to talk to you. Who should I talk to? You also said that I, I now doubt, in your heart, is He Li Hong important or I important? Every time you mention Li Hong, you protect him... " "That''s because he is right. Everything he does is not considered for his own crown prince''s position, but for the country of the Tang Dynasty and the common people of the Tang Dynasty. I don''t support him, and all the courtiers oppose him. Do you have the heart to leave him alone? Which matter is the son Hong son to consider for oneself? In the military examination held this year, there was no soldier in the futu camp. Why? Because Li Hong was afraid of being talked about! So their scores are not counted! How much money does it cost to build a few ships? His Taiyi city was built by him. None of you and I helped him. But now, how much money does Taiyi city hand in a year? We have the money in his hand, enough for him to build several more ships. But did Li Hong say anything? No, just a wave of your hand. How much do you want? Since he was ten years old when he was Minister of Hubu, when he was 14 years old, he fought in Anxi, when he was 19 years old, he went to Liaodong to rescue him, and when he was 20 years old, he went to Japan. What he did was for himself, not for the sake of the Tang Dynasty, but for the common people in the world! Has he ever embezzled a cent? Who finally decided to build the east palace like this? According to Li Hong''s idea, how many palaces will be finished? For you, Xiao, for you and her, and the two Koguryo and Xinluo women... " "Stop stop, stop. It''s not over. I didn''t say to remove hong''er. You said that, but." "You can depose. If you do, we will stay in the harem, and we won''t go anywhere. Can we? You are the emperor. You can do what you want. Who in the world dares to disobey you... " "You Pull far, I did not yesterday in a trip, these days, which day is not in Penglai hall with you? Which day have I lived in xuanzheng hall "So what? Living in the concubine body ''s Penglai palace, who knows whether the mind has already flown out of the palace, thought that several foxes. " "I..." Li Zhiqi didn''t know what to say. If he told Wu Mei, up to now, after Xiao Shufei moved to the Wu palace, she was no different from the nine immortals gate in the imperial palace. Even now, she won''t let herself touch it. I don''t know if the queen will laugh at her stupidity! But out of the man''s face, Li Zhi admitted Wu Mei''s groundless accusation. Otherwise, she would not have to laugh at the queen for a month. When the emperor and the queen were quarrelling because of the affairs of the harem and his affairs, someone was basking in the sun on the deck, drinking good wine and eating roast fish, waiting leisurely for the 3 million Liang silver agreed by the Japanese state. Nearly a month after the three warships had circled Shiguo Island, the emperor of Japan, the emperor of tianwu, finally could not hold the emperor''s request for mercy. He gave up the idea of building Zhai palace in Yishi and instead paid the money to the people of Tang Dynasty. After being kicked twice by a Xiu foot, Mei Ya slowly turned back and looked at the Zhai king of yishizhai palace. He asked lazily, "shallow sea leaf, what''s the matter?" "I don''t call shallow sea leaf. I''m the queen daughter of Dalai, not the shallow sea leaf. I don''t accept your name. Don''t lie to me. Your highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, can''t be you Virtue? " The eldest daughter frowned. Although the name sounds good, it''s not her own, so she won''t accept it. "Why not? It''s a very nice name. I''m the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Even if you give your father a number, he should accept it. " Li Hong, looking at the eldest daughter of the emperor, said in a stiff Tang dialect. "You I just don''t accept it. There''s no reason. " "Nothing why?" Li Hong continued to learn from the emphasis of Dalai''s daughter, and became angry with others. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 At the same time when the two men were quarrelling over their names, a large number of Japanese soldiers and ministers appeared in Bodo port. Li Hong took the little hand of Dalai''s daughter, and quickly ran from the first deck to the fourth floor of the building. These days, she had already forgotten the fact that she was the king of Zhai. Moreover, even if he is not held by others at the moment, he was awakened by his snoring in the sea a few days ago or even that night. After he was held in his arms and slept in bed for a night, his identity as the king of Zhai had long been in existence. Even if I came back to Japan and met my father, what face would I have to continue to hold the important royal position of pure Zhai king? How to do self-cleaning in the Zhai palace? At the moment, Li Hong didn''t think of her hand from the top of the harbor, so she didn''t take her hand from the top of the harbor. "Who are you? Name it!" Li Hongyi shouts with a trumpet in his hand. Behind him stands lawlessness, as well as the Dalai emperor''s daughter. "The imperial edict of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, please accept it." A Japanese official in the harbor, holding a imperial edict of the Tang Dynasty respectfully, yelled. Li Hong was surprised: what''s going on? Why did the emperor''s edict come to the state of Japan, and the imperial edict was read out to himself by his ministers? No, I haven''t seen anyone go out to sea recently. How did the edict reach Japan? "You can''t go ashore. Take the Edict and verify it." Li Hong was unable to say, and then watched as he could not quickly go to the lowest deck, put down a boat and rushed quickly to the harbor. After seeing that he couldn''t leave, Li Hong, with the meaning of thinking, squinted at the lady next to him: "you''re not going to sea just to beg for mercy from the emperor of Tang Dynasty?" As Li Hong did not expect, the eldest daughter lifted up her haughty and delicate chin and said, "yes, it''s for the sake of pleading with his majesty, hoping that his majesty can withdraw his troops, so as to maintain the friendly relations between the two countries over the years." "What do you think of your father? Do you think we''ll retire? Do you think we are the navy of Datang? What if we are not? " Li Hong didn''t expect that the little girl had concealed herself for such a long time. She had thought about who the escaped people were and what their purpose was. However, after thinking about it, they went to Chang''an to beg for help. "Besides the Tang Dynasty, whose navy can be so powerful, whose soldiers can be so indomitable and brave..." "Don''t wear a high hat. It''s not easy to use it. Tell me, we can''t make a trip in vain for how much money you intend to give. Besides, one of our ships sank near your country of Japan, and a lot of gold on it was lost by you..." "Nonsense, there is nothing. You are a rogue, that is an empty ship. When the Japanese Navy passed by, it had sunk and only saw a mast sail. What''s more, all we can save has been rescued and returned to you. Where is gold?" The queen retorted angrily. This bandit and rascal always talks about this unreal thing every day. What Tang Dynasty lost ten thousand taels of gold was robbed by the Japanese people. If you don''t hand in the money, you will never leave. Who doesn''t know that he is talking nonsense. The gold in the whole country of Japan is not as much as that in his mouth. The amount of gold that has changed from time to time is not as much as that in his mouth! Now ten thousand taels, then one hundred thousand taels, and even once turned into one million taels of gold. Why doesn''t he say that all the gold in the world belongs to his Tang Dynasty! Looking at the angry Dalai emperor''s daughter, her plump chest fluctuated violently. Li Hong took a squint at her and was immediately glared with her eyes. "Now that I have the imperial edict of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, I find you have become more reasonable. But do you think we can leave without giving a cent?" "Shameless, greedy, rascal, disgusting, why should we give you money..." "Because my boat sank." "We didn''t sink it." "Then you have to compensate for the loss." "No, not a cent." "If you don''t go, you won''t leave here." Two people big eyes stare small eyes, each other, want to see who can hold on to the last, who can become the final winner. But at this time can not but the pace of a hurry to run up, look at the hand with the imperial edict Gongjin, then know that the edict seems to be true. "Bring it here." Li Hong gave up staring at the emperor''s daughter. He took the imperial edict roughly and glanced at the words and sentences on it. At a glance, he knew that it could not be a fake imperial edict. After all, the father has not been so kind and kind to himself for a long time. The smile on Li Hong''s face was a little stiff. Father long really didn''t give face to him. Should he scold people so badly? At least, the edict had to go through the hand of an outsider to his own hand. Can''t it be restrained a little?What''s more, family ugliness should not be publicized. If you scold your prince so much and let the Japanese officials see it, what will people think. Indeed, it is not proper and thoughtful. This edict is not sincere! "When are you going to leave?" The eldest daughter looked at the shameless man and looked at the imperial edict, but obviously she didn''t know where she had gone. I think she was scared to be a little disoriented after seeing the imperial edict of the emperor of Tang Dynasty. So the complacent daughter of the emperor came to see Li Hong''s bewildered reversion and looked at her. She relaxed and said, "don''t worry, as long as you withdraw your troops now, I will ask my father and the emperor to say that you are very obedient and leave immediately after receiving the imperial edict." "Who told you we were going to withdraw? You say you are a Datang expert. Have you ever heard of the saying "when you are outside, you are not subject to military orders"? By the way, have any of those little devils seen this edict? " Li Hong disdained to take a look at the arrogant queen daughter. He thought of the urgent issue of imperial edict and asked in a hurry. "This Young master, you should No It''s not very clear, they didn''t say I can''t be a little embarrassed. Your highness asked me to check the authenticity of the edict. I must have looked at the content. Naturally, he knew what was written about the above content, and even without checking the authenticity of the edict, he could see from the words above that the edict would not be false. After all, the imperial edict of this form of diction and sentence formation was received a lot in Anxi at the beginning. Now most of the edicts in the East Palace are the same as those in the same way. When the eldest daughter heard Li Hong''s words, her eyes suddenly widened. She went to Li Hong and looked up at him. She asked in disbelief, "are you sure you don''t withdraw? This is the imperial edict of your majesty Tang Dynasty! If you don''t respect the order, you will be killed! " "I would have cut it long ago. I won''t live well until now. Mm-hmm Unable to give orders to Li Chunfeng, Zhang Yi and Cui Zhibian immediately, the three warships united to continue northward to Nanbo port. His grandmother even dared to report behind her back and show them a little fierce! " Li Hong''s conditioned response to the words of the emperor''s daughter, then thinking about the unable to say. "Yes, young master, I will go now." Unable to take a look at some of the colorless ladies, she went down the stairs. "Hello! Why don''t you withdraw? Why go north? What do you want to do? " After looking at Li HongChong''s orders, the eldest daughter frowned and turned to look at the harbor. Even the Council didn''t pay attention to him, so she quickly followed behind and asked in a hurry. "This is the consequence of your little report, and the punishment for it! Do you dare to complain to my majesty the emperor of Tang Dynasty? " Li Hong patted the railings and looked at the old lady''s anxious and unbelievable expression. He snorted coldly. But now, let him feel the thorny things, dragon father seems to be really angry this time, originally thought that after he went down to the south of the Yangtze River, he should not be known by the Dragon father and the dragon mother when he went to Japan by boat. Unexpectedly, no one complained about his own people, and he was sued by the Japanese people. After going this time, I''m afraid it will be a little tricky. How will the Dragon father reprimand himself? "Aren''t you afraid of being beheaded? It''s a felony in the Tang Dynasty to disobey orders! I know all this! " I can''t help bothering Li Hongba to leave. "I ask you, is it your idea to plead with his majesty, or is it your father My father''s idea? " Li Hong''s eyes tightly fixed on the beautiful eyes of the eldest daughter, looking at his own reflection inside, asked. "What do you care? In short, it is true that your emperor asked you to withdraw. " "So it seems to be your father''s idea. OK, don''t expect me to withdraw without five million taels of silver." "You This is my idea The eldest daughter has been used to this rascal''s style of dealing with affairs these days. She is afraid that there will be nothing in the world that he dare not. So she has to give in. "Your idea? Shallow sea leaf, you are turning your elbow out. How can you trap your master... " "I didn''t elbow out No, I don''t call ye ye. Besides, I''m the princess of Japan, not your servant! No elbow to turn out! " The eldest daughter was so angry that she almost fell in love with him. "Who made you give such a bad idea? Do you think you''ll ask my majesty Tang Emperor for mercy and then we''ll leave? Dream of you, because of your stupid plan, dad will pay more than 5 million taels of silver, you are waiting to be beheaded by your father! " Li Hong''s back was at the railing. He did not even pay attention to the voice of Japanese ministers'' words coming along the wind behind him. He just looked at the shallow sea leaves with a sneer. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 It turned out that when Li Hong led the fleet to the coast of Japan, the Dalai emperor''s daughter had just finished the inspection, and after building a new zhaigong Yishi, she returned to Kyoto. After hearing the news that the government and the field were shocked, she secretly took people to the seaside to observe the fleet of the Tang Navy. Because she is the Zhai king appointed by her father, she has certain attainments in painting. After all, the portrait of the great God of Tianzhao still needs her to paint with incomparable reverence after bathing in fasting. So she secretly described the situation of the three huge ships. After returning to Kyoto, when her father and emperor were sad, she put forward the strategy of sending people to the Tang Dynasty to ask for mercy from his majesty. In her opinion, these naval officers blocked the sea, obviously because they didn''t want to let things happen in the Japanese kingdom. They went out of the wind and then passed on to the Tang Dynasty. It is likely that these sailors acted privately. His majesty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, may not have known that his Navy was going to attack Japan. So emperor tianwu in the face of the invincible warship in his own home, in the absence of other strategies, had to reluctantly agree to the strategy of the emperor''s daughter. However, who was appointed to go to the Tang Dynasty and how to avoid the tracking of the Tang Navy became their tangled problems. In the end, they still volunteered to take on the task that might kill them as soon as they went to sea. So in the next two days, after secretly observing the movements of the Datang Navy, and finding out its rules, the two giant ships went south and North, while the other one contracted to the narrowest part of the Seto Inland Strait, made a time difference, and secretly sailed out. But I didn''t expect that there was a building ship of the Tang Dynasty parked here outside Boduo port, which is going to sea outside the Strait. I wanted to avoid the monitoring of the building ship by taking advantage of the mist in the early morning sea, but I didn''t want to be found in the end. Although the petition letter was finally sent to the Tang Dynasty, there were nearly 500 people from three warships, and only the three messengers who sent the letter finally came back. Even the daughter of Dalai did not know whether it was life or death. "And portraits?" Li Hong almost broke down from the railing! He was too clear about his virtue during this period. He was barehanded, barefooted, disheveled and swarthy. If it was not for his strong muscles and angular face, Li Hong would have doubted whether he was a Kunlun slave when he looked in the mirror. The eldest daughter smiles and nods her head triumphantly. She likes to see the Tang general who pretends to be the prince of the Tang Dynasty. She is frightened and panicked. "When I''m dressed or when I''m not dressed?" Li Hong asked suddenly. "You Die The eldest daughter stamped her foot, but she did not step on the barefoot of the shameless man. Instead, she stepped on the deck with too much force, and the sole of her foot hurt. Then she stubbornly endured the pain and went down the boat. "Hello, what are you angry with? I didn''t say it was the time you ran into me in the bath two days ago. Besides, it was still a loss for me? You''ve seen it all... " Li Hong didn''t expect to say that he didn''t wear clothes. The little devil suddenly thought of something he shouldn''t have thought of. "Asshole, you die!" The eldest daughter was blushing with shame. She stepped down the stairs as if the stairs were the one with no cover. A few days ago, I really failed to see that bastard for a long time. I just ran into the cabin and took a bath secretly. She also blamed her own carelessness. After she went in, she began to take off her clothes and prepare to take a bath. After taking off her clothes, she left a pair of obscene trousers. When she took them off, she looked up and saw a hateful face. Her naked body was dripping with water, and she came out from the direction of the bathroom inside. The two people looked at each other, and the eldest daughter forgot to be frightened. She blocked a pair of attractive and delicate white rabbits in front of her chest. At two o''clock, even when she screamed, the little white rabbit in front of her follower''s chest was shaking slightly. And someone is indifferent to wipe the body, and then put on the pants, towel on the shoulder, passing by with a belly bag to block the beautiful scenery of the big to the emperor''s daughter, even disdained to say: "it''s not that I haven''t seen, you call what strength, I let you see all, you see what I said? What a stingy thing "Get out of here, you get out of here!" The eldest daughter was trembling with anger at the man''s shameless appearance. Hearing the words that made her look shameless and even wanted to die, she could not care about her own hand to cover her belly bag, and she would push the man with her hands. Just as soon as she reached out, her belly bag fell to her feet, and immediately attracted the shameless man and shook her head in front of her chest. So the eldest daughter had no choice but to wear profanity trousers, squat on the ground, cover her hands tightly in front of her chest, bared her teeth and angrily scolded her, so that Li Hong quickly rolled away. It is also because of this matter that the eldest daughter of the royal family, as long as she hears a few words that she is not wearing clothes, she immediately looks like she has been trampled on her tail. When she jumps high, she wants to fight against Li Hong. For three days, the eldest daughter, who had failed to persuade Li Hong to withdraw her troops, nestled in the cabin and looked at a pair of calligraphy and paintings in the cabin in silence. However, she was suddenly shocked by the sound of rapid steps outside. He immediately jumped up from the sofa, ran to the hatch and opened the hatch. Seeing that many soldiers were running to their respective positions, he couldn''t help but be shocked. Did the emperor lead his troops to fight against the Tang Navy?But do we have so many ships? Ten years ago, it was defeated by the Tang Navy, and even the whole army was destroyed. In recent years, some warships are not allowed to be developed. However, some time ago, they were led by that hateful man, and only three warships lost half of their warships. Is the emperor''s intention now to dump all the Japanese warships to fight against the Tang Navy at sea? Thinking of the eldest princess here, she immediately ran out. The hatch behind her had no time to close. She ran to the top deck. Where she stood high and looked far away, she could see clearly the situation several miles away from the sea. Moreover, the hateful man had something in his hand that could shrink things far away. Holding that, he could see clearly the appearance of the people on the ship several miles away. When she ran to the top deck, she saw the strong, scarred back with long hair tied at random behind her head, holding the object close to the distance, observing carefully. The eldest daughter stood quietly at the entrance of the stairs, looking at the strong and powerful back. She also had to admit that although she didn''t have a proper shape at ordinary times, she could not help but exude a palpitating momentum on her body, which seemed to control the life and death of the world. "Out of port." Li Hong put down his telescope and looked at the sign language played by the red Finch, and then ordered lightly. It''s true that the three huge ships forced the Japanese people into a hurry. Now they are gathering their national strength to fight against the Datang Navy at sea. The dragon boat slowly left the port, just intoxicated by Li Hong''s back in a daze, she felt the violent shaking of the ship, and was suddenly awakened. She took a casual look at the sea, and saw that the ship under her feet was slowly moving out. "Hello, what do you want?" The eldest daughter rushed to Li Hong and looked at the dim three Tang warships in the distance. Li Hong, whose face was calm, asked in a hurry. "Prepare for war." Li Hong took a look at Da Lai''s daughter and said faintly. "Prepare for war? What do you mean Big to the emperor''s daughter''s heart is surprised, the father emperor will not really intend to hit the stone with an egg? Although there are only three warships in the Tang Dynasty, these three warships are absolutely invincible. No matter how many Japanese ships float to the sea to fight against them, they can sink them without any effort. Yes, no matter how many, the remaining 200 warships are not the opponents of the three giant ships in front of us. Because our warships could not get close to the people, they were beaten and sunk. Li Hong tilted his head and looked at the startled princess. He was stunned and said, "your father is cruel. You want to play hard with me, master of Datang. Do you understand?" At this time, the eldest daughter did not care about the name of father and father, but suddenly took Li Hong''s arm and said in a hurry: "no, absolutely not! They''re going to die. They''re innocent. Why are you fighting? " "You think I will? Your father is not willing to give money, and he is not willing to redeem people. He said you were on our ship, but your father didn''t listen to him. He wanted to fight a decisive battle, regardless of your life or death Someone was very sad and sorry for others and said, "but then again, are you really your father''s own? He doesn''t care about you so much? " "Of course I am my father It was born to my father! " The eldest daughter almost caught Li Hong''s way. She was angry and said, "you can''t fight with us. They will all die! It''s cruel and cruel. Can you bear it? " Li Hong shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, "you were the first to pick up the war. In those years, you were the first to challenge Baiji, which was protected by the Tang Dynasty, and then started a war with me?" "But That''s all over, it''s the past, and we''ve been defeated. Why do you want to start a war again? " The eldest daughter wants to cry without tears, powerless looking at Li Hong, murmured. "Oh, war is when you want to start it. If you don''t fight, you don''t fight it? Why do you not go to heaven? Who has the final say on the war? When you are strong, you want to invade other countries. When you are weak, you will remember that peace is the common goal of all mankind. Why should you make the decision? Why can''t we Tang Dynasty start a war? Why can''t Tang Dynasty take advantage of your weakness to deal with you? Who says you can only start the war? " "I Japan has no land. We need land. We are surrounded by the sea. If If... " Looking at Li Hong''s firm look, the eldest daughter almost knelt down in front of him. "I have a lot of land in the Tang Dynasty, but the sea is too few. So in order to make the people of Tang Dynasty have a good harvest in fishing, I will also invade the sea and put it under the jurisdiction of Datang. Do you understand? This world has the final say has the final say, or the final say, the strong man has the final say, and now I am the strong, so... The world has the final say. " Li Hong said at last, he was very clear and firm! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 Three huge ships slowly drove out of the exit of Seto Inland Sea and sea, and then the three warships slowly followed the Tang dragon boat, protecting the dragon boat and slowly drove to the coastline a little farther away. Then four warships stopped there, waiting for the fighters, waiting for the Japanese warships to move out. The sky gradually darkened, and many Japanese warships on the sea came out from the Seto inland sea exit in a dense manner. The afterglow of the setting sun on the sea, waving a piece of golden, golden sea, golden warships, in the afterglow, all seem to be with a trace of sanctity and holiness. With the passage of time, Japanese warships began to transform from fan-shaped to silent, like many islands in the inland sea of Seto. At least a dozen warships are arranged in combat formation, and the maximum number is even up to 30 or 50, showing a square array discharging attack formation. Like small islands of different sizes, they drift slowly on the sea, and even vaguely hear the sound of war drums, like thunder, rumbling on the sea. "Your Highness..." Cui Zhibian looked dignified, only he gave up the Zhuque, ran to the dragon boat and knelt down in front of Li Hong. "What do you want to say?" Li Hong put down the telescope in his hand and looked dignified. The eldest daughter has been following Li Hong''s side all the time. At this moment, she hears the Tang military general who comes by boat and calls him his highness who is being pulled by his arm. She immediately releases her hand like an electric shock, and then looks at Li Hong with an incredible face. "Your Highness, Minister I ask you to abandon the boat and go to the Zhuque, Xuanwu, or your husband''s ships, but this dragon boat can no longer stay Cui Zhibian''s tone was more dignified than ever before. He looked at the sea from time to time and said that the Japanese warships were very busy. Li Hong opened his hands and felt the moist sea breeze on the sea. He murmured, "I''m afraid there will be a storm tonight." "So I dare to ask your highness to abandon the boat. This dragon boat..." Cui Zhibian didn''t go on. At the edge of the sky in the distance, the sky covered with dark clouds, like a wild animal that people can''t imagine, slowly spread from the sea to the sky. "So what about stopping the war? I can tell my father to stop the war The eldest daughter seemed to have grasped the last straw, and looked at Li Hong, who didn''t know when, and was so murderous, pleaded. "Do you think your father is going to be on that dense ship?" Li Hong squinted at her, then put his eyes to the distance behind her. "Your Highness, this dragon boat is clumsy. If you want to keep it, unless you evacuate now, but now The storm is coming. I''m afraid we can avoid it "Needless to say, immediately order all soldiers to go to the Zhuque, Xuanwu and Fu to sink the Dragon Boat!" Li Hong said decisively. In his mind, he did not have much influence on the meaning of the dragon boat, but in the minds of generals such as Cui Zhibian, sinking the dragon boat was totally ominous. But if you don''t sink it and wait for a moment to fight Japanese warships, once the warship is surrounded, its clumsy maneuverability will make it under the enemy''s iron ball. "Yes, your highness, I will arrange it now." Cui Zhibian immediately ordered the soldiers on the dragon boat to transfer, including some valuable things on the dragon boat. "You know, we Japanese warriors are not afraid to die. Even if you use three warships that we can''t reach, we will not be afraid to fight, and we will die with you!" The eldest daughter watched Li Hong give up the Dragon Boat she had brought for many days. She wanted to continue persuading Li Hong and withdraw immediately. "Who told you that the soldiers of Tang Dynasty were afraid to die? I just don''t want to drag the other warships of the Tang Dynasty to retreat after the storm. By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. The Tang warships are not three, but five! " Li Hong sneered, and a murderous spirit came to her face, which made her shiver involuntarily. Then, the eldest daughter saw that a dark shadow was slowly falling down from the place where the true and false Prince of the Tang Dynasty looked. "What do you mean?" The eldest daughter looked at Li Hong with a murderous face, but her heart was like falling into an ice cave and murmured. "There are four sacred beasts in the Tang Dynasty. Now Zhuque and Xuanwu are here. Do you think the other two sacred beasts will not come to this war?" Li Hong squatted down, holding the beautiful and sexy chin of the eldest daughter, staring at her eyes tightly and asked. "Zhuque, Xuanwu, have never seen green dragon, white tiger, you You have five of them? " The eldest daughter sat down on the ground and looked up at Li Hong, who was half squatting on the deck. She asked in dismay. "You can teach. You guessed right." Li Hong stretched out his hand. At his bare arm, a huge bird, which had been flying high in the sky, fell slowly on his bare arm. The fish just caught by Li Hong, after Li Hong loosens the beautiful chin of the imperial daughter, picks up a fish and puts it in his hand. Hai Dongqing, who has a frightening look and shape, pecks it in his hand.Under the command of Cui Zhibian, the whole dragon boat quickly evacuated all the soldiers. However, Li Hong left the sailors on the ship. On the left and right sides, three or four Mengchong were placed respectively. They were prepared to escape when the dragon boat was about to be surrounded by Japanese warships. "What else do you want?" The eldest daughter climbed up to Li Hong on the deck and asked, shaking Li Hong''s hand. "Fishing naturally needs baits. This dragon boat is cheap for you. It can be a great achievement in the history of Japanese water war. It will be very powerful if you say it. But it sank the dragon boat of Tang Dynasty. Isn''t it good?" Li Hong shook off the hands of the eldest daughter, untied the small tube of Haidong''s green claws, took out the letters inside, and then turned to the west of the sea. The dim sight blocks people''s line of sight. In the distance, two huge objects can be seen moving towards this side, and the distance between the huge objects is getting farther and farther when they are closer to the dragon boat. "Do you really want to destroy all the warships of Japan in one fell swoop? Why did you start a war? Why kill innocent lives The eldest daughter is really flustered at the moment. From time to time, she looks at the two huge warships blurred in the distance, and then looks at their Japanese warships cruising on the sea, slowly coming this way. "I can''t help it. I need this war. I need to overcome my fear of the sea. I need to challenge the unknown with courage. If the Chinese nation wants to stand in the forest of powerful countries forever and to be rich and strong forever, we must conquer the sea. We must believe that our warships, like our cavalry on land, are invincible and invincible! " Li Hong looked at the sad look of the eldest daughter, and said with some heaviness. For 5000 years, the Chinese people have never really realized what kind of wealth the sea will bring to mankind and the country. They have been self-contained and dream of the world center, although they have become the center of the world many times during this period. However, in the long river of history, the brilliance is just like fireworks. No matter Spain, Portugal, England and other countries, in the colonial era, they vividly depicted their own strength in the pace of human history. At the same time, they plundered all the wealth of the world to their countries and their museums. The Chinese nation, even the Ming Dynasty, which is known as the powerful navy, is only relying on the smell of the court and merchants to exchange their goods for the world''s wealth, leaving only a glimpse of the Chinese nation to the world. Never really conquered the world, conquered the sea, never got real wealth from the sea, from other countries. Just like Spain, England and Portugal, they plundered the wealth and resources of the world with their powerful navies. This is also the ultimate goal of Li Hong''s initiative in provoking the war against Japan, that is, through this war, the Tang people are full of confidence and pride on the sea, just like on land, and are willing to face the challenges brought by the unknown sea. In the same way, we hope that through this war, the Japanese nation will be completely awed, afraid of the Tang Dynasty and the Chinese nation, and even become the 11th way of the Tang Dynasty in the future! "For the future prosperity of your nation and the prosperity of your country, do you have to sacrifice the lives of Japanese people? Don''t you think it''s cruel? You''ll be punished for this! You will pay for your cruelty The eldest daughter stood up and looked up into Li Hong''s eyes. At this moment, he believed that this shameless man was the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Although this person is still looking sloppy and not in a proper shape, as a king, which one is not a madman? Which one is not arrogant? Which one is not filled with the dream of conquering the world? Even the father emperor, before he became emperor and when his uncle was in power, did he encourage the emperor to launch a war against Baiji in order to plunder the land and test the bottom line of the Tang Dynasty, so as to make a name for himself in the history, he wrote a heavy ink in the history books. "Are they people? Which one is the common people? Show me! Aren''t they soldiers armed by Japanese? If today I am weak and you are strong, then they are executioners and demons to me, right? In the face of Baekje''s inability to fight back, don''t you have to do the same? " Li Hong, holding the arm of Dalai''s daughter, was still standing on the top deck of the dragon boat, pointing to the dim sea, and asked if there was no light. "No, they are forced. If they don''t stand up and resist, Japan will perish." "So to be on the safe side, I beat the enemy before it is strong, so that I can save it from being strong, and I have to work harder, don''t I?" Li Hong mouth wipe out a trace of killing meaning, cold said. Then he took the eldest daughter by the arm and went down the deck, and went up to meet the men. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 The wind on the sea is getting stronger and stronger, and the sky is covered with dark clouds, which seem to drown the whole world, rolling from the distant sea level. The sky was covered with giant black clouds, and the roar was roaring from time to time in the hidden clouds. The sea breeze blows on the face, as if the entity general, lets the face ache, the eye also under the sea breeze fury, is very difficult to open. There is still a faint sense of pain in the arm of the eldest daughter who was released by Li Hong. Since she boarded the Fu''s trumpets, the sense of oppression, which was as fierce as the wind blowing on her body, began to spread around her with a sense of suffocation. It is hard for her to breathe. It seems that she can''t be moved by the cold air. It''s like that the whole body can''t be moved even though it''s hard to breathe. The trembling body felt the Fu''s numbers, like wild animals hidden in the clouds in the distance, slowly sneaking on the sea, ready to open their mouths and devour the Japanese warships. The wind lamps with Tang characters fluttered disorderly on the warship deck. The Zhuque and Xuanwu Tang characters on both sides of the Fu Zhuhao became smaller and smaller. Gradually, only after Li Hong picked up the telescope could the Tang characters be seen. "The factors of victory and defeat in the war have always stressed the favorable weather, favorable place and harmonious people. Today, no one has occupied these factors. Such a bad environment shows that heaven wants to destroy Japan." Li Hong handed a pair of goggles to the Dalai emperor''s daughter, and then asked her to follow her own example, buttoned them on her eyes and tied the ribbons on both sides tightly behind her head. According to Li Hong''s action, the eldest daughter put on her bright and transparent goggles, and felt the influence of sea breeze on her eyes with her eyes. However careful she felt, the wind seemed to be gone. Although her face was still hurt by the sea breeze, when she opened her eyes, she felt as if everything in front of her eyes became clearer than before It''s a lot brighter. With her back to the wind, the hair of the eldest daughter danced like a maniac devil behind her back. What Li Hong said just now, she was quickly taken away by the sea breeze, but she still vaguely heard Li Hong''s curse on Japan. "This is because the sea god does not want to see you bullying Japan in the Tang Dynasty. That''s why the weather is so bad that you can retreat in the face of difficulties. Otherwise, all of you will sink into the sea." The eldest daughter retorted loudly. The speed of the sea breeze is too fast. The voice coming out of the mouth of Dalai imperial daughter is taken away by the sea breeze in an instant. This makes Li Hong conditionally reflect and wants to hold the voice from the mouth of Dalai princess. Li Hong, who didn''t hear exactly what the eldest daughter said, shook his head in silence, and then walked to the front of the deck of the warship. As commander-in-chief of the warship, this is where he is. No matter how lawless or how to persuade, Li Hong just shook his head firmly, and would not run to the cabin to hide because of the bad weather at sea. What''s more, the wind and waves on the sea surface are getting bigger and bigger. Although it still belongs to the offshore area and is still a part of the coastline, the sea waves of nearly two or three meters high have begun to make it more and more difficult for warships to navigate accurately on the sea. The sailors on the deck, those who controlled the sails and steered the ship, including the soldiers in the cabin, Li Hong and lawlessness, all tied a thick and heavy rope around their waists. Li Hong waved her hand and refused to leave. She looked at Li Hong obstinately, but she was quite a woman. In desperation, Li Hong had to pick up the remaining pair of rope handcuffs and firmly stand on the deck with both feet. He pulled over the eldest daughter and tied the heavy rope to her slender waist. At the other end of the rope, Li Hong picked it up and tied it to a waist high wooden pile iron ring standing on the deck. The lawless also cast the same magic, and tied the end of his rope to the iron rings of the other two stakes. Li Hong tied his rope head to the same iron ring as that of the Dalai emperor''s daughter, and then ignored the resistance of the eldest daughter in the wind. He put his arm around her neck and cried out in her crystal clear earlobe: "if you feel you can''t stand stably, you can keep this stake. If you can''t, you can turn around the stake by yourself, so you won''t be afraid to fall on the deck and get hurt ¡£¡± "Boom Wow... " A big wave flew up from the bow of the ship, and the deck was suddenly wet. No matter Li Hong, or the Dalai emperor''s daughter in his arms, or lawlessness, it seemed that God had thrown a large basin of water on the head of the ship, and suddenly became drowned in water. "Ah..." The eldest daughter was startled. Just now her ears were still immersed in the heat of Li Hong''s mouth. But before she could react to the effect of these strange wooden piles, the cold sea water poured her to the bottom of her heart. Looking at the angry eyes in the goggles, Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to her. He turned to face the bow again and stood still. He supported a platform in front of him and looked at the microphone beside him. Then he put his mouth to the microphone and ordered: "ready to fight! Take personal protection measures! " As Li Hong''s voice disappeared from the microphone, the deck under his feet felt a huge movement in the cabin, and the shaking deck seemed to be moving.Another big wave came from the bow of the boat. Li Hong stood erect and let the sea water like the curtain of heaven draw himself into it. But behind her came a scream. She hugged Li Hong''s back tightly from behind. Before Li Hong could turn back, another huge wave was coming in front of her on the left, which was much bigger than the previous wave which had not completely disappeared. The water is more dense and thick, like a wall hit them, boom, the bow is uncontrolled, the waves beat, suddenly tilt to the right. Standing on the deck, it seemed as if the whole warship was about to cross at this time. The helmsman in the rear was also caught unprepared by the front and rear waves. The soldier who was still adjusting his direction had no idea that a bigger, thicker and heavier water wall suddenly appeared on the left side. So when he was trying to turn the rudder, he was hit by the huge wave. The rudder of the ship suddenly reversed and fell to the other side with a bang On the deck below. Fortunately, there was a rope around his waist to protect him from throwing him into the sea, but even so, the soldiers who were left on the deck were in a dizzy state for a while and were struggling to get up at once. Fortunately, he was not the only one at the helm. After he was thrown out, another soldier immediately took over the rudder and, following the force of the waves, took control of the ship''s course after turning a 90 degree bend. The black and red iron ball flashed away on the sea. Due to the Shanghai wind, before the iron ball cooled in the wind, it was knocked out by the huge waves, but even so, Li Hong was shocked. Just now, he almost forgot to observe the position of the Japanese warship due to his confrontation with the wind and waves. At this time, he looked at the iron ball that disappeared in the air. He immediately carried the Queen''s daughter behind him and bent down to the microphone and said, "four hundred steps ahead of the port cabin, Heavy Crossbow launch!" "Starboard straight ahead, firerope crossbow fired!" As Li Hong''s voice quickly dissipated in the microphone and the sea breeze, suddenly there was a thunder like sound in the distance, and then a fire was seen everywhere. In the distance, the hull of a Japanese warship exploded in an instant. The red melting pot in the cabin flew from the fixed position in the cabin when the Japanese warship was thrown up and dropped by the waves. Then there was a bang. The furnace was upside down and ejected a huge flame tongue, which collided with the waves in an instant. The tongue of fire was engulfed by the waves, but the other lights on the ship, which were not extinguished by the waves, still illuminated the sea. As the wind blew over the sea, the burning deck was flying in the air. Miraculously, it escaped the crest of a wave and flew to another Japanese warship. The warships sent out bows and crossbows at random, but unfortunately their strength did not prevent the burning deck from flying to their warships. The fire was even like a battalion, and the huge deck just hit the cabin. Just a few minutes later, the Japanese warship hit by the fire was also burning, and the whole sea suddenly became bright. With the help of the sea breeze, the Japanese soldiers on the deck did not wait for the water to be used to put out the fire, and the sea breeze with Mars lit some people''s clothes. In the distance, the rosefinch, which looked like a wild animal in silence, braved great danger and resolutely ordered to open full mast sails and sail against the wind under the command of Cui Zhibian. The porthole on one side of the cabin was opened almost at the same time. With the sea water pouring in, seven fire rope crossbows were launched from the crossbow mechanism in the cabin with a trace of weak light. It was a shot with no accurate target. It was just because the fire lit up the sea, and the Japanese warships were in joint operations, which gave Cui Zhi a chance to make a bet. The seven crossbows are not eroded by the sea water, but still carry a trace of fireworks. As the thunder of thunder gets closer and closer to the sky, it seems to fly out against the sea. "Three in seven." Cui Zhibian put his ears on the microphone, and there came a dull, slightly excited voice. "Beautiful!" Cui Zhibian straightened up, picked up the telescope and quickly looked at the sea where the fire was weakening. At this time, the bow began to go down slowly, the three portholes of the bow opened silently, and the three fire ropes and crossbows gradually rose to the same height as the porthole. Under the weak light of fire, the cold and merciless killing machine flickered and burst out in an instant. "One in three." "Lower the sail half way, pull back, go up against the wind, and try to occupy the position of the windward." Cui Zhibian could not adjust the time for the attacker in the cabin, and ordered the warship to fire the firerope crossbow again while slowing down the warship. After that, he directed the helmsman to another microphone and quickly occupied the huge gap left by the Japanese warships when they were avoiding the fire. They tried to get out of the gap and cross the deck and occupy the upper position. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 On the narrow channel of the sea, the rosefinch sailed against the wind and waves. The original huge ship was as small as a single boat on the rough sea, floating on the sea surface undulating up and down. The sea breeze is stronger and stronger, and the waves are higher and higher. It seems that under the power of nature, the strong and compact hull makes a squeaking sound when it sails against the wind, as if it will fall apart in the next moment. The mast sail, which was full of sails, had not been broken in the upwind because it had fallen more than half. However, like the hull, it also made a groan of pain. Even the deck under the feet began to loosen. The next moment, it seemed that the mast sail would be connected with the deck and was blown into the sea by the strong sea breeze. The portholes on both sides of the ship, like several huge black holes, continue to open their big mouth stubbornly with the sea water pouring in. "Launch!" The murky sound was transmitted from the microphone to the cabin again. At the same time, seven fire bows were sent out from the portholes on both sides, and they were directed to the Japanese warships surrounded by the Suzuki in the wind direction on both sides. "Five misfires, two lost their targets." "No dumb fire, two targets." There was a deep, steady voice from the microphone, which did not seem decadent or dispirited because the fourteen crossbows had only hit two. Under such bad weather conditions, it is very valuable to be able to hit the target. As for whether the target is misfired, it is not Cui Zhibian''s matter to consider and tangle. "Heavy Crossbow, three shots! The dump truck launches continuously, and before it reaches the upper wind, it shoots out all the boulders! " Cui Zhibian shivered his beard soaked in sea water. His clothes were stuck on his body. He could not tell whether there was sweat besides the sea water. "Lose weight! Launch the boulder The sound from the bottom of the cabin reached the stern of the deck. At the same time, the levers of the four riprap trucks at the rear make a hair tingling sound. Under the action of the winch below, they are stretched to the maximum extent. Huge stones from both sides of the cabin are also transported by the winch and quickly put on the riprap truck. Then, with an emission, the huge stones flew out aimlessly under the interference of the crosswind. As for whether they hit the black sea or the Japanese warship, no one would care about it at the moment. The surging waves on the sea had a great influence on the five warships of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, the impact on the Japanese warships was devastating. Li Hong was obviously not in a hurry to wipe out all the Japanese warships before the storm came. Instead, he was still swimming in the periphery. When the rosefinch crossed the narrow passage exposed by the Japanese warship, the seven portholes on one side of the ship were also opened. However, under the command of Li Hong, the fire line crossbows were fired from left to right in turn, and the seven fire line crossbows aimed at one target in turn. Under the interference of strong sea breeze, the firerope crossbows, which had just separated from the porthole, flew out obliquely. "Hoo Whoa Whoa... " The sea breeze is strong, and the speed of the fire rope crossbow is not to be outdone. It also flies away with the sound of the wind. The first firerope crossbow passes by the target warship. After hitting the Japanese warship''s Gang, the powerful Crossbow''s tail slows down. Fortunately, it explodes with a bang before falling into the sea. In the moment when the explosion sounded and was quickly dispersed by the sea breeze, the second crossbow accurately hit the target. With a bang, a black smoke with the smell of gunpowder was suddenly emitted from the cabin of the Japanese warship, and then a group of fire lights up, and in an instant, it was put out by the sea water. "Sail and move forward." Li Hong put his mouth on the microphone and yelled. He looked at the lethality of the two crossbows with satisfaction. Taking advantage of the strong sea breeze, every Firebolt aims at the bow or stern of a Japanese warship. What comes with this is that the firerope crossbow aiming at the bow or hitting the stern often hits the stern, and those aiming at the stern often hit the bow, or by a fraction of a cent, and fell into the sea. The screams and calls for help mixed in the sea breeze are fleeting. No matter how you catch them with your ears, the screams from the sea breeze seem to come from the other end of the cliff, ethereal and unreal. It''s also like being in a house where no one has lived for a long time, the wind is high and the grass is high. People are in the house, listening to the ghost whistling and wind whistling from the window. Already behind Li Hong, along with the ups and downs of the ship, the dazzled Dalai emperor''s daughter was lying on the deck in confusion. The rope on her slender waist and legs had been tightly intertwined with the strong wooden pile, which prevented her from being knocked out on the sea with high wind and waves. But when she looked through her goggles and saw the flash of fire, the sea was in a mess, and she almost choked her back with the wind. Although it was only a short moment, she had already seen the deck scattered on the surging sea, including some Japanese soldiers struggling on the water. Her helpless faces were full of dullness and numbness. Facing the sea that could swallow their lives at any time, she seemed so desolate and desolate. "You executioner, don''t you order to stop the attack.""Boom", the voice of the emperor''s daughter drowned in the explosion and sea breeze. Looking at the solid and hateful figure in front of her, the eldest daughter wanted to jump on him to death, but the rope tightly wrapped around her body made her unable to stand up for a while, so she could only look at the firm figure and gnash her teeth. "No, shoot the arrow!" After that, Tang''s voice was suddenly heard from the water. Li Hong looked at it nervously, and it was about to float to the top of his head. The thick clouds and the roaring sound seemed to ring just above his head. And in that vast, let people feel small, helpless clouds, even from time to time accompanied by a short dazzling light, and that crackling sound. "Storm, thunder and lightning, who collected the seven dragon beads or what?" Li Hong had no choice but to scold. The storm, thunderstorm, lightning and torrential rain on the sea surface were not for fun. He even thought about retreating, but he saw that in such a harsh and cruel weather environment, if he could join hands with nature to annihilate the Japanese warships, then the image of the Tang Navy in the hearts of the Japanese would become like gods and demons, which would make them feel awe from their stocks and souls. From then on, he always believed that the Tang navy was invincible. Of course, the precondition is that after the total annihilation of less than 200 Japanese warships, five of them can retreat completely. The sound of the arrow, with a trace of dullness, sounded in the sea, and then it sounded like a faint sound from all directions. "Sail! Rush in Li Hong roared, and at the same time, like Cui Zhibian, he ordered the dump truck to launch a huge stone without a target, just hit it forward. In order to reduce the weight of warships and give full play to their advantages of flexibility and maneuverability, not only Cui Zhibian and Li Hong did this, but also Zhang Yi and Li Chunfeng, as well as Qinglong and white tiger. After the launch of the arrow, all five warships occupied the upwind position on the sea surface. The five warships are either on the upwind or downwind. However, the distance between the five warships is enough for them to take care of each other in case of danger. "Kill!" Li Hong yelled again, as if shaking the thick clouds not far above his head. As soon as his voice fell again, the big raindrops began to splash water and came out of the thick clouds. The roaring thunder and the crackling lightning sound are like cheering for the five warships, as well as obstructing human beings from continuing to kill each other. They ring above their heads, and from time to time, there are explosions of thunder, and the shaking sea surface seems to be boiling. The blue lightning, like a huge branch of a tree, cuts across the sky, instantly lights up the whole sea surface and makes everyone''s sight suddenly bright and clear. But in a short time, the whole sea surface is dark again. Bean sized raindrops hit his face like hail, which made his face ache. Even with goggles, his eyes were still blurred. The sea water and rain mixed together, making people unable to see the scene clearly. The five ships were centered by the Fu Zhuhao, with Zhuque and Xuanwu on the left, Qinglong and Baihu on the right. They began to advance toward the Japanese warships with the thick clouds above their heads, the thunder and the lightning. The huge stone in the wind and rain with a chilling power, in the moment when the lightning lights up the sky, it seems to appear on the top of the Japanese soldiers out of thin air. The sound of "bang bang bang" can not be heard. After several times of saturated attacks by boulders, the already fragile hull of the Japanese warships left a mess and scattered deck, including the Japanese soldiers who fell into the water, struggling and crying for help. All of them were mercilessly crushed by five Tang giant ships. Under the attack of the five warships in the Tang Dynasty, thunder and lightning, the Japanese warships had been rapidly reduced and scattered. Even because the surging waves beat one after another, they began to sink into the sea. "Crack Lying trough Li Hong quickly turned around, NIMA, won the prize! The biggest sail on the Fuzhu was suddenly struck by lightning, and then the half sailed canvas broke off and fell into the sea. As a result, the ship suddenly seemed to be out of control. The ship, which had been able to follow the waves, became two forces opposite to the sea waves and began to collide. "Steer Li Hong roared. He knew that at this time, he was afraid that the helmsman had been knocked over into the sea, otherwise this would not have happened. Fortunately, the lawlessness and lawlessness have been standing behind Li Hong calmly. They look at Li Hong''s Scarlet eyes and shout to them. They suddenly turn around, cross a huge wave, and run to the stern undamaged. Li Hong, who saw this scene, was relieved. As long as he could hold the rudder and control the direction well, plus a trace of luck, he might still be able to make friends with the surging waves and continue to sail in accordance with the situation. Otherwise, he would continue to collide with the huge waves, and within a quarter of an hour, the ship would have to be broken up.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 Huge stones flew over Li Hong''s head in the face of the wind and rain and fell into the sea or hit the Japanese warships. Between the lightning and thunder, the dark night is bright and dark, and nature is playing recklessly on the sea, showing off its great deterrent force that human beings can not resist. Like entering another world, it is like walking into a hell full of storms. The Dalai emperor''s daughter sits on the deck, her goggles are blurred, but she can still feel the arms of the Tang Dynasty, which are like locusts, merciless and merciless. Just like this storm, they are flying to their Japanese warships. The whole body of the heavy bow and crossbow is made of metal. From time to time, it can be seen that after being launched from five giant ships, it is struck by lightning and then falls into the sea. Or when it is inserted into the hull of the Japanese warship, the tail of the crossbow suddenly flashes with blue flame, and then the hull silently emits a wisp of black smoke, and a big hole appears on the hull ¡£ Now, not only has the firerope crossbow lost its function on the Fuzhu, but the firerope crossbows on the other four ships have also lost their explosive power. When they are launched, like other heavy crossbows, they are completely dumbed down under the impact of sea water and rain and lose the power of explosion. With a bang, Li Hong wiped the fuzzy watermark on his goggles. Then he turned his head and looked around. Wu Tian was hit by the rudder and bounced back. The rope, as thick as an arm, broke from the middle. The bow of heaven''s back slammed against the side of the ship. Poof A mouthful of blood gushed from Wutian''s mouth, but before it fell to the deck, it merged with the sea water and rain water, and disappeared quickly. Bowing in pain, one hand held the side of the ship tightly to prevent being thrown into the sea from the deck of a warship in the rough sea. Unable to be ejected from wudian at the first time, he didn''t even have time to look at him. His footwall was firmly fixed in front of the rudder. His arms were bulging and his veins were gradually exposed. His hands tightly held the rudder and carefully controlled it. Li Hong once again wiped the rain and sea water on his face, and watched him climb up slowly from the deck like shrimps. He had to order all the remaining four masts to land. All these powers brought about by nature not only caused great losses to Li Hong''s Fu Zhus, but also caused damage to the other four ships to varying degrees. However, on the whole, they did not affect their continued campaign on the sea. The Japanese warships are not so lucky. Their ability to resist the wind and waves is far less than that of the Tang warships. In addition, five warships hit and attacked them coldly. At this moment, there are only seven or eight ships left out of nearly 200 Japanese Navy warships. The rain was getting stronger and louder. The thunder roared like the roar of wild animals. While the crackling lightning shone on the whole sky, it naturally also shone on the sea surface. There were many dead bodies floating on the messy sea surface. With the Heavy Crossbow still inserted on the scattered deck, huge waves were turned up in the lightning. At the same time, some Japanese soldiers who struggled and screamed on the sea seemed to emit a black smoke between their seven orifices, and then they sank straight into the sea water. After a while, when they came up again, they were like dead fish floating on the rough sea. Even some corpses were thrown onto the deck of Datang with a loud bang. The sailors on the deck did not even look at them, just like kicking the fish that jumped onto the deck from the sea, and then kicked into the water again. "Shameless! Inhumane! He''s dead, why kick in Cough... " The sea choked Dalai emperor''s daughter couldn''t speak. Her exquisite body was still clinging to the stake. There was pity and resentment in her eyes. However, she was helpless. She could only watch the dead Japanese soldiers being humiliated and thrown into the sea again. The remaining seven or eight Japanese warships are now surrounded by the five warships of the Tang Dynasty. The huge ships, which were also seriously damaged, once again became the masters of the sea under the increasingly small waves. Once again, like five giant beasts, they drove silently from all around to the seven Japanese warships. The portholes in the bow could not be closed. At this time, they were still open. With the help of the winch, the heavy crossbows, which made people shiver, were slowly raised to the window. The sea breeze was getting smaller and smaller, and it was dark all around. There was no sound except the sound of the surge overturning on both sides of the ship''s side. On the more and more calm sea surface, those floating corpses and scattered decks had no idea where they had been carried by the huge waves. Even, no matter the Japanese warships or the Tang Navy, at this moment, they do not know where they are in the sea. "No, please, leave the only seven warships for Japan, please!" Da Lai''s daughter stood up behind Li Hong with the wooden stake. Her face was washed by the rain and sea water all night. Under the sway of a new wind lamp, she was still very pale. Li Hong looked at the sad face of the great empress, and his first reaction was to think of Zhengzi. He looked at the original eight Japanese warships, one of which was sinking under the sea involuntarily."I am now helping you to help the Japanese soldiers out of the sea of suffering. If I ignore them, they will die more miserably and will be tortured to death by the sea. But if they lose their warships, the process of death will be shorter, and the pain will be less." Li Hong swung the rope end of his waist and said faintly. When the wind and waves were about to stop, I originally tied the rope end of the Dalai emperor''s daughter to the wooden pile iron ring nearby, but I don''t know when, my rope head fell down, and her rope head was still firmly tied to the iron ring. A little panic flashed in the tired and sad eyes of the eldest daughter. She tried not to focus on the end of the rope as much as possible. She begged, "please, please, let them go." "If you let them go, they will not let me go. They will bring their hatred to the shore, tell their children and grandchildren, and then spread it all over the country of Japan, and then Japan will hate the Tang Dynasty with the same hatred. So, do you think I will let them go?" Li Hong untied the head of the imperial daughter''s rope, grasped her soft and boneless arm, took her to her body, looked at the sparse light in the dark, and then whispered, "launch." Wu Tian, who was not seriously injured, had already stood behind Li Hong again. After hearing Li Hong''s order, his bow and crossbow with a loud arrow in his hand quickly disappeared in the dark sky. The loud and piercing sound of arrows, like the bugle of the general attack, made the fighting spirit of the Tang soldiers on the five giant ships even higher. However, the Japanese soldiers trapped in the middle of the Japanese warships were panic stricken, as if they had sensed the coming of death. Some even jumped into the sea without command and wanted to escape. Seven Japanese warships face five Tang warships, just like a toy car competition between adults and children, and the result is self-evident. With Li Hong''s command, the warships of the Japanese Kingdom reappeared in the light of the explosion of the firerope and crossbow. It was only a short time. In this short time, the naval forces of the whole country of Japan were annihilated on the sea by the Tang Dynasty. The warships escaped on May 1, and no soldiers survived. "Madman! devil! Death! You are the Japanese God of death, you are an executioner! The Japanese will never forgive you. " The eldest daughter tried hard to get rid of Li Hong''s arm, but no matter how she broke free, she even felt that her arm was almost dislocated, and the one that was caught was still held by others. "I never wanted to ask you to forgive me. You are very interesting to you. What I want is that all of you in the country of Japan, from your father and emperor to the common people, are deeply afraid of our Tang Dynasty. I really don''t care about anything else. " Li Hong''s demon like smile was constantly enlarged in the middle of the pupil of the eldest daughter until she collapsed again. The morning light of fish belly white rises slowly from the eastern sea, and the calm sea dissipates all the violent and fighting traces of last night. The broad ocean is still shining with the new light of the sea, which is like a new world. The eldest daughter, who was unable to cry, was still sitting on the deck. Her beautiful eyes had long lost the beautiful and moving luster, and the whole person was silent like a breath of death. The destruction of the Japanese Navy, the victory of the Japanese Navy, the victory of the Tang Navy, and the strength of the Tang Navy left indelible marks in her heart last night. The majestic posture when riding the wind and waves, the hellish environment in the face of the fierce wind and rain, and the thunder and lightning on the sea, is still able to fight bravely. In the end, the sea god can not sink him Even one warship. What kind of country is this? Why are they so much stronger than Japan? Why can their country be so rich? Can their people stay away from the flames of war? What makes them stronger? The Japanese students went to the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty was not stingy at the beginning, and now it no longer accepts the Tang envoys. Is it hiding? Is it the knowledge of these ships that is hidden? Chaoyang gradually revealed all the real face, the eldest daughter facing the morning sun, a trace of warmth, driving away the cold left in the heart last night. Continue to stare at the slowly rising sun, eyes suddenly showed a resolute look, and then, the corner of the mouth also showed a smile, and then began to bloom slowly on the whole face, just like the evening primrose, blooming her most beautiful and fragrant side in the silent night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 "The shoreline of Baiji, which should appear, your highness, is to the East." Li Chunfeng''s clothes were tattered and his face was red. He held a homemade sextant in his hand, and finally found the right direction after the sun came out. There were also several bruises on his face. It was obvious that in the storm, lightning and thunder last night, he had not less tumbled on the deck. Looking at the embarrassment on Li Chunfeng''s face, Li Hong couldn''t help laughing: "you sextant, there''s no sun to work on. I see the sun, and we all know that after last night''s storm, we are far away from Japan''s coastline." "But But I did not take the sun as a reference, but from the sextant... " Li Chunfeng is even more embarrassed. He knows that his highness is not right. The sextant is not used to measure the azimuth, but to determine his own position. But after the sun scattered on the sparkling sea, the distant coastline becomes clearer. Although the naked eye can not accurately locate its position, at least it knows where it is now. After a night of storm baptism, most of the fishermen''s houses on the Bank of Bodo port have been destroyed by the storm. The homeless fishermen, looking at a pile of messy wooden houses, and then looking at the calm sea at the distance, do not know whether they should be happy or sad. What makes them feel relaxed is that for many days, the Tang overlord ship, which has been berthed in its own harbor for many days, has finally disappeared without a trace after a night''s storm, and can finally go fishing without scruple. What worries them is that although the storm blew away or sank the overlord ship of the Tang Dynasty, it also destroyed their houses and their homes, which made them worry about how to rebuild their homes when the ships disappeared. Looking at the sea and a mess of home, suddenly the ground under the feet of the earth came a sense of vibration. In a short time, a large number of riders drove into the harbor like a whirlwind, and with the large number of riders passing by, a large number of Japanese officials and military generals also came in a hurry. "The emperor arrived..." A deep and strange tone sounded over the fishing port, and then a huge carriage drove slowly into the fishing port closest to the coastline. As the majestic and dignified middle-aged people in the carriage stood by the shaft and looked at the sea, the Japanese people who were stopped by cavalry looked at the middle-aged people standing on the carriage, and all of a sudden they all knelt down to salute. With a trace of anxiety in the eyes of the middle-aged man, he looked at the boundless and empty sea, sighed heavily, and then raised everyone to the common people and civilians. "Your Majesty, we haven''t heard from us yet." A military general quickly ran to the carriage, helped their emperor, the emperor named the sea man, walked to the sea, looked at the sea and said sadly. "Wait and see, last night, the sea was stormy. Obviously, during the war with the Tang Dynasty, it was inevitably blown into the deep sea by the wind and waves. I hope it can bring us good news." Japanese emperor sea people, looking at the next to the minister said. Zuo Chencun looks anxious. He looks at the right minister on the other side of his majesty and whispers, "Your Majesty, if we defeat the navy of the Tang Dynasty, you need to write a letter to the Emperor himself. Now the Tang Dynasty is powerful. If they don''t want to accept the defeat and try their best to invade our country again, we may not..." "There''s no need to worry. Last night, the Sea God helped us to defeat the Tang Dynasty. If we want to attack us again, we will consider it carefully. We will welcome our meritorious generals back first." The sea man smiles with confidence. If you can''t win three hundred warships in the whole country, if you can''t win the battle, you can''t win It''s too much to say. It will be a shame for Japan forever. The right minister and Baibu Jun bowed their heads. As an important official who together with his majesty overthrew emperor Hongwen''s great friend, he always liked to plan for the worst. So when the sea man''s eyes turned to him, the head bowed and Baibu Jun murmured: "emperor, what if we fail to win? What to do if the whole army is destroyed? What to do with the end of the Tang Dynasty? Is it really necessary to compensate them according to their demands? " "Do you think we''re going to lose?" The sea people are a little surprised. Can''t 200 warships still win the battle of Datang''s 35 warships? "I don''t know. Even if we win, I''m afraid we''ll win miserably. If Datang is desperate and sends troops to attack again in a short time, what resistance can we take? Do we want them to sail again from the Seto strait into our hinterland He Baibu Jun raised his head, looked dignified, looked at the sea man and his colleague village country male Yi said. "What do you think?" The sea man asked, smiling. "In China, there were several fierce figures who were famous for their strategy of forbearance. In the end, they all won the final victory. Han Xin humiliated him, Gou Jian tried to be brave, Sun Bin was punished by bin and Tsing, but in the end they still avenged Pang Juan..." "So do you prefer to ask for mercy, to negotiate peace, or to compensate?" The sea man''s majestic eyes shot a cold light, light asked."I think it''s time for you to succeed soon. As for fighting against the Tang Dynasty, we don''t have the strength yet. Only by making peace, pleading with each other, fighting for time and getting the consent of Datang, we can send envoys to study their culture, and then we can develop our navy. In this way, we will not be bullied by others in the future when we face the Tang Dynasty The door. " For the sea people Sen cold eyes, and Baibu Jun have no sense, is still quietly said their own views. "Your Majesty, I think it''s not too late to discuss the strategy after looking at the situation of my triumphant division. Last night, the wind was high and the waves were fierce, so I couldn''t know what the war situation was. The Lord of hebaibu always liked to think about his majesty from the worst situation. But I think we should be more optimistic. Maybe our navy can give your majesty a surprise." The village man said with a smile, quietly dissolving the atmosphere of discord between the monarch and his subjects. He Baibu Jun looks at the village boy with gratitude, but he seems to have been holding a heavy stone in his heart. Now the sea is calm, but the Japanese Navy has not even a shadow. I''m afraid Either he died with the Tang Dynasty, or he was defeated by the Tang Dynasty and the whole army was destroyed. Want to win the navy of Datang? He Baibu Jun didn''t believe it. After all, the three Tang warships, which had been cruising in the hinterland for many days, were excellent ships that could cope with the harsh sea environment. Japanese Navy had a lot of bad luck. "It has been recorded in Baidu''s strange books that more than a thousand years ago, China was not strong, but Japan was very powerful, so they launched a war against us. We were defeated in the war, and then we had to sign a lot of unequal treaties with Japan. " "You don''t understand the treaty?" Li Hong looks at Cui Zhibian strangely, and then looks at the same woman who is eager for knowledge. "Your Highness, please tell me." Cui Zhibian had no idea, more than 1000 years ago? Japan is still powerful? Have you defeated the Chinese nation? How could it be possible. "Treaties are a series of treaties that both sides should abide by. For example, when we get close to the coast of Japan, we will surely see their peace talks or ministers who have negotiated. Then, in the good neighborly and friendly relationship, we will write down some agreements that both sides will abide by." Li Hong lay comfortably on the deck, feeling the gentle breeze blowing, and said with his eyes closed. "Well..." Cui Zhibian took a look at the eldest daughter next to him, thought about him and said, "Your Highness thinks that if the Japanese state negotiates with us and makes peace with us, what should we do?" "It''s simple. Naturally, it''s about telling them history and reasoning. What was originally ours was occupied by them later. After making it clear, we should take back what should be taken back. If it takes too long, then You can rent it to them. For example, Shiguo island and Kyushu Island, which was originally the territory of the Tang Dynasty, is just too far away from us. The imperial court can''t pay attention to the jurisdiction and governance, so it''s controlled by the Japanese, right? The people above are always looking forward to the king''s return, and we will "Shameless, when did they belong to you The big lady''s small face was so black and blue that he couldn''t stand his Royal Highness''s turning black and white, and could not help but retort. "Original? It was ours more than a thousand years ago. Didn''t you beat us later? After I was forced to sign a series of unequal treaties, I was robbed by you. " Li Hong opened one eye and took a look at the old lady with a blue face. He said in agony. It was like the defeat of more than a thousand years ago that made him feel helpless and heartbroken. The eldest daughter did not feel the pain in his tone at all. In her opinion, the pain on the surface was all affectation. What''s more, he denied the ownership of the four kingdoms and Kyushu with his words alone. Why! "These are all your own words. They are totally groundless. How can you prove that four countries and Kyushu belonged to you more than a thousand years ago? How can we prove that we defeated your ancestors? This is what you want to add to the crime, why you have no reason to worry about it The eldest daughter looked at his face to beat the appearance, angry wish to rush to strangle him. "Of course, it''s not what I said. It''s clearly recorded in Baidu''s strange books that you defeated us more than a thousand years ago, and then we were forced to lose money and cede land to you. In addition, it was also recorded in historical books that we first discovered the four kingdoms and Kyushu Islands. This is a true thing ¡£¡± "You Shameless! Shikoku island and Kyushu Island are closely related to our own island. When there is Japan, those islands will always be ours, OK The eldest daughter almost fainted! What they found first is really thick skinned to a certain extent. No matter whether it is Shiguo or Kyushu, standing on the edge of the island, you can see it clearly without his telescope. If you want to find out first, we should first discover it ourselves! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 Li Hong continued to lie on the deck, with the Queen''s daughter in her ear. In order to prove that the four countries and Kyushu were their territory, a person stood beside Li Hong like a psycho, reciting their history of Japan, so as to let Li Hong and others understand that the sovereignty of the four countries and Kyushu belongs to the Japanese state. But someone lying on the deck, at this time, has been wandering too empty, thinking hard in his mind, when the little devil and Manchu in the Sino Japanese War of 1894-1895, how many benefits did the little devils get from Manchuria. The real advantage is that the Manchu Dynasty paid 230 million taels of silver to the little devil, which was the financial revenue of the three years of the Qing Dynasty. Because of the 230 million taels of silver, the little devils made a qualitative leap in military affairs and became one of the most powerful countries in Asia and even in the world. In addition to the 230 million taels of silver, the plundered ships, weapons, food and so on, in total, are nearly 100 million taels of silver. In addition, the policy of trading ports in favor of the little devil merchants, as well as the compensation for the cession of land, as well as Mona''s 230 million Liang Li and the unreasonably "Liao ransom fee" of 30 million taels of silver, made the little devils use the shameless and despicable to the extreme. At the moment, Li Wo Hong''s determination is not as strong as that of his wife. The so-called "four kingdoms" and "Kyushu" were the ones that Li Hong intended to learn from the villains of those days and ask the Japanese to pay a land ransom fee, and then sign an agreement recognizing that the four kingdoms and Kyushu are the territory of the Tang Dynasty and leased to them. Thinking of someone here, lying on the deck, unconsciously reveals a smile, which is very familiar to Bai Chun and Wu Mei. At this time, it has been deeply planted in the heart of the eldest daughter. So looking at the silent prince of the Tang Dynasty, suddenly a smile like this appeared on the corner of his mouth. All of a sudden, her hair was about to stand up. Through the observation of these days, she vaguely understood that as long as the smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, someone would be in bad luck. Looking at the smiling face, the restless daughter of the emperor thought of her father and Emperor for no reason Will the next one be my father? Five warships slowly emerged from the sea level, standing on the sea to watch, the five full of sails, as if they were slowly growing out of the sea. Five warships came slowly from the sea, and gradually exposed their true faces to the eyes of Japanese subjects, under the expression of shock and uneasiness of Hai Hai people, the male Yi of the village state, the king of heyubu, and other military generals of the Japanese state, as well as the awe of the Japanese people. Push the pedal The sea man stepped back a few steps in disbelief before he was held by the quick witted minister in a hurry. "It''s impossible? How is that possible? Did 200 warships disappear overnight? Is the whole army destroyed? How could that be possible? Why are they in our eyes? Why? " The Japanese emperor, the sea people, his face is full of loneliness and disbelief, 200 warships, isn''t it? It just disappeared without a trace! "Your Majesty, now Now is not the time for doubt. Their appearance indicates that we are defeated and even The whole army... " And Baibu Jun said finally, do not want to look at those Tang warships, they are like demons, in front of themselves show their ruthless and powerful! They beat their hearts again and again, whipping their souls, making them unwilling and afraid to look at those warships from the bottom of their hearts. Five warships came to a halt not far from Boduo port. One Mengchong was released. Several officials and soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were slowly moving towards Mengchong. At this moment, all the hopes in their hearts had vanished and disappeared in the sea. Li Hong dried the handwriting, looked at the several treaties he listed with satisfaction, and then carefully handed it to Cui Zhibian. The eldest daughter of the middle reaches out her hand several times to grab the treaty book in Li Hong''s hand, but Li Hong is wary of avoiding it. At the moment, she looks at Cui Zhi and collects the treaty book, and then slowly moves towards Mengchong, and her heart slowly sinks to the bottom of the sea. Twenty three million taels of silver! It can be paid in four installments. After taking over Boduo port, Nanbo port and Kagoshima port, Datang navy was responsible for protecting the safety of Japanese fishermen and merchant ships on the sea because of their good neighborly friendship and mutual respect and understanding for many years. The prerequisite is that the protection fee of 1.5 million taels of silver for the Tang Navy stationed in three ports should be paid every year. Cui Zhibian boarded the bank quickly by Mengchong and handed the treaty book in his hand to the sea man after confirming his identity. "You''re a crime, do you know? My father will never agree With a pink face and a black face, she grabs the telescope in Li Hong''s hand and carefully looks at the twitching expression on the sea''s face. These days, I haven''t seen my father, and I haven''t heard from him. I don''t know if he thinks he''s dead."You can''t accept it. It doesn''t matter. Haidongqing has already flown back to Baiji. If you don''t promise, more sailors will come from the Tang Dynasty soon. Then we will not only be besieged, but we will go ashore to rescue the people from the hot water as the king''s master." Li Hong carried a large loudspeaker in his hand, which was convenient for him to communicate with Japanese tongues for a while. The eldest daughter looked at the sea man''s hands shaking. Her face became more and more pale, and then turned red again. Suddenly, a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth. All of a sudden, the handwriting on the treaty book was a little weird and bloody red! "I, the sea people, won''t agree!" The sea man pushed aside the handkerchief handed over by Baibu Jun, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, and roared at the Tang warship in the middle. Li Hong listened with his ears up, but he still couldn''t hear what the sea man said. However, judging from his expression, it was obviously not a good thing to say. "You see, your father was moved. When he saw my treaty which was so considerate for others, he was so angry that he vomited blood. But what did he really thank me for?" Li Hong hehe smiles, looks at the silver tooth clenchs the attractive red lip, does not make a sound, coldly looks at the big to come the imperial daughter on the shore, de se way. "My father won''t agree. Lord Cui can''t convince my father. I know his character very well. Please let me get off the boat and go ashore to persuade my father." The eldest daughter brushed her hair in her ear and calmly looked at Li Hong and said. "Go ahead. I don''t expect you to persuade your father. However, I have always been kind-hearted in the Tang Dynasty. You are useless to me now. You can let you go." Li Hong took the telescope in the hands of the eldest daughter, indicating that he could not send her off the ship. "You Really let me go The emperor''s daughter was surprised and looked stunned. I didn''t expect that the hateful man was so talkative that he let himself go so easily. Is there any fraud in it? Li Hong looked at her in surprise, stunned for a moment and said, "when am I not allowed to leave?" The eldest daughter is also once again in a daze at the same place, yes, this person has never been confined to himself, he has always been free of action, has not been subject to any constraints, and throughout, has never said that he will not leave! But I, these days, have always regarded myself as a prisoner. I think that I have been captured by him. I have been his personal belongings. I consciously abide by the so-called rules of captivity. It''s just It''s ridiculous. The eldest daughter quietly looked at Li Hong''s calm face, a pair of beautiful eyes, flashing a responsible mood, just like her heart at the moment mixed with five flavors, can not say is a kind of feeling. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. The sea man, your nephew and great friend, the prince, the eldest son of the last emperor, your brother, the emperor Tianzhi, has been forced to die by you for two years. I think there are still many remaining courtiers who want to follow them. So if you don''t agree, I don''t mind supporting another emperor in three or five years. " Li Hong took the big horn and looked at Cui Zhibian''s helpless shaking head, so he called out to the bank. I don''t know if the sea people were scared by Li Hong''s words. But the eldest princess who was just about to board Meng Chong was almost on the ground after hearing Li Hong''s words. This shameless man knows everything about the royal family! "We don''t have so much money for you. You are a robber! I want to write to his Majesty the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. As a shangguo, we should not bully our small country like this! " Cried the tongue man for the sea man. "Well, you go to the book, but I warn you, if you write to my majesty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the four kingdoms and the Kyushu, we will not lend them to you to help us govern. We will establish a different monarch. If you dare to invade Zhuzi kingdom in the future, you will do the right thing to me! We will fight against you to the end for the sake of our country! "What someone said was just and severe, and the eldest daughter of the emperor wanted to break her tongue. For example, when he was ruled by the emperor, he did not intend to obey the emperor''s words. Shiguodao, including shiguodao, is not very loyal to his father. He is only frightened by force that he is forced to bow down to submission. After all, it took less than two years for the father and emperor to ascend the throne, and the father and the emperor forced Dayou and his son to hang themselves. The tribes in the four kingdoms and Kyushu did not quite agree with the father and the emperor. The reason why he shouldered the construction of the Zhai palace was to clean up these shady things for the father and the emperor, and to show all localities and forces that he was a monarch who respected the great God and was recognized by God. In the same way, his father appointed himself king Zhai, which was also a corresponding announcement to the world that he was a daughter attached to the great God of Tianzhao. The purpose was to give his father an orthodox name. But these Royal secrets were all the shameless people that day. All of a sudden, when he was sitting on the deck watching the sunset, he asked himself as if nothing had happened, and he answered unconsciously. I didn''t expect that this shameless man had already calculated himself, and had already begun to calculate his father. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 Li Hong''s words and expressions were extremely fierce. The Japanese monarch Hai Hai man''s face was livid, the officials and military generals around him were silent, but the people in the distance were like bees. Just after Li Hong''s voice fell behind, a burst of buzz began. "You You You What nonsense! My nephew died young because of illness, so I had to be emperor. When my brother set up his nephew, Dayou prince, I asked my elder brother to resign and wanted to return to the mountains and forests, but my brother refused. He hoped that I could help his son to rule our country. However, Tian envied his talents and became emperor less than a year ago and died because of his handling of state affairs! I still feel sad when I remember today, but you are talking nonsense... " The sea people are full of sadness and sadness, and all of a sudden, the Japanese people in the distance are temporarily quiet down. "Baga, you''re dead. Your conscience is so bad!" Li Hong felt as if he had a moustache on his upper lip. "You..." Looking at Meng Chong''s graceful figure, the man in the sea forgot to refute Li Hong''s words, but looked at the familiar and beautiful face in shock. "I have seen my father." The eldest daughter looked at the sea man''s surprise, shock look, tears can''t help but flow out of her eyes. "You''re not dead?" The sea man looked at the queen who came to him and saluted, and asked in shock again. The eldest daughter looked at the man in the sea. She just shook her head in tears. Then she turned her head and looked at the unruly man standing on the deck. She said sadly, "father, he is the prince of the Tang Dynasty..." "What? Is that true? " In the heart of the sea people, his Highness Prince of the Tang Dynasty even led his troops to fight in person? This How could that be possible! "You should have received the imperial edict from the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Would you send someone to the Tang Navy?" The eldest daughter did not answer the question. "Yes, almost every day, except for the one to my father, there is another secret order that we are not allowed to open." Said the sea man in surprise. "Before the war, their three warships received the edict handed to them by your Majesty the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Every imperial edict was given to his Royal Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty, that is, the man standing on the bow." The eldest daughter''s heart is more bitter. She had seen the edicts on the ship. After all, every night she was in the same cabin with Li Hong. The imperial edicts of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty were still in the cabin at will. There were even several edicts that he did not even open. The imperial edict that was opened has the same purpose in every way. Let him go back to Chang''an quickly, but the man never took it seriously. Therefore, it is impossible for the emperor''s father to ask the Tang emperor to withdraw his troops. The prince of the Tang Dynasty is not afraid of the earth. He is sent by heaven to harm Japan. No one can stop it. Even the God of the sea last night, can''t he stop it? "With the will of his Majesty the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, does he dare not comply with it? Do you dare not withdraw? " The sea people were even more surprised, although the earliest imperial edict of the Tang Dynasty was to order the navy to retreat. But later, the Tang Navy did not retreat. He thought that his sincerity was not enough, and he did not promise to give the emperor any benefits. In addition, in the past two years, because he refused to send Japanese envoys to the Tang Dynasty, the annual tribute of the Japanese became less and less. Therefore, the Tang emperor ordered the navy to withdraw, but it was just a passing scene. "He didn''t read many decrees. They were still in the cabin so casually that they didn''t even have a trace of respect." The eldest daughter''s heart is more bitter, hard said. In this world, he is the only one who dares not to take the imperial edict of the Tang Dynasty as a matter of fact, and can ignore it as if nothing happened. Don''t forget, even the father emperor, after receiving the imperial edict of the Tang Dynasty, every imperial edict was carefully and respectfully sealed and kept. "He told me an allusion on the ship that we violated them more than a thousand years ago and asked them to pay a lot of money, even to cede land..." The eldest daughter''s tone is bitter and astringent. She repeats Li Hong''s words on the warship to the sea people. "What a shame! What a shame! Nonsense. How can it be? When did we invade them? When did you ask for their money? " The sea almost folded into the sea and asked, pointing to the prince of Tang on the distant deck. After looking back, looking at the bitter face of the eldest daughter, the sea people were shocked and instantly understood that this is something out of thin air. Why do you want to add sin without words? "What are you talking about? He knows that I want to follow the example of the Tang Dynasty and build an auxiliary capital? " In the heart of the people of the sea is the words of the emperor''s daughter, shocked beyond measure! This year, he just had it. He hopes to learn from Chang''an and Luoyang in the Tang Dynasty and build a second capital in addition to Kyoto. But how did he know these plans, which he had not told others? Is he really a God? be able to foresee? Looking at the sea man''s expression, the eldest daughter knew that Li Hong''s words were not groundless. It seemed to be true that something had happened. It was no wonder that someone would have asked for 23 million taels of silver.The purpose of this is self-evident, that is to make the father unable to build an auxiliary capital, and also to make himself unable to build a large-scale Zhai palace. "Ask him, we don''t need their navy to protect us, let alone their navy stationed in Nanbo, Bodo and Kagoshima. We build our own navy to protect ourselves." Haihai people''s face is more gloomy. Originally, they wanted to carry out their own ideal and ambition and let the Japanese develop into a powerful country like the Tang Dynasty. It seems that they have been fully understood by others. They do not give themselves this opportunity. The eldest daughter nodded, looked at Cui Zhibian, and then repeated the words of Haihai people in Tang dialect. Cui Zhibian shook his head with a smile and looked at the Dalai Princess and the sea people and said, "it is the principle and insistence of our great prince of the Tang Dynasty to help you protect your fishermen and your coastline. His highness will never allow anyone to threaten our friend Japan, just like Baiji, Xinluo and Koguryo fighting with each other. Therefore, in order to protect your safety, for the sake of the emperor and your country, your Highness has always had a firm confidence and belief. Even if you devote yourself to the Tang Dynasty, you will spare no effort to protect your safety and ensure the stability of your country. Please rest assured. " The eldest daughter looked at Cui Zhibian, who was talkative. She just said it for a long time, which meant that she didn''t say anything. It was just a polite talk learned from that rascal. There was no substance in it, only the uncompromising firmness. In the face of the sea people''s eye inquiry, the eldest daughter had to leave it intact, and translated Cui Zhibian''s words word for word to the sea people. The sea man''s face is ugly. With the translation of the eldest daughter, the expression on her face has been changing. Until after listening, after a long time, she nodded silently. Although the emperor''s words are not helpful to us, as long as we can hear the emperor''s position in the sea, it will be helpful for us as long as we are stationed in the sea. If you don''t agree, then it will be like what your Highness Prince of the Tang Dynasty said just now. The Tang Dynasty will not mind spending four or five years to establish a new king in Japan. Compared with money, the sea people naturally pay more attention to his position as emperor. What''s more, if they set up another emperor with their powerful force, they can move all the wealth of Japan to the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the two sides of the comparative interests, which is more important, the sea people have their own steelyard. Just as he said with Yubu Jun, Goujian and Han Xin also faced the enemy''s encirclement and interception. Finally, they endured hardships and endured for many years, and finally ushered in a brilliant victory? Thinking of this, the sea people can''t help but look at and Baibu Jun, hoping that he can give his own support in the decision at this time. He Baibu Jun looks calm. Looking at the sea, the man is still calm and says: "emperor, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. It''s not all bad for us to protect the fishermen and protect our safety. As time goes on, we will learn some from their warships. Besides As long as the general trend of the world is divided, the Tang Dynasty will not be strong forever. Such a prince''s highness, I think, has made quite a lot of enemies in the Tang Dynasty. As long as we can win the opportunity to send envoys to study in the Tang Dynasty, maybe we can start from the strategic point of view, take the opportunity to win over and bribe other officials, and then depose the prince of the Tang Dynasty and establish a new prince. At that time, say no The new prince of the quasi Tang Dynasty, for our great contribution, some of these warships may become our maritime weapons. Everything is planned by man and done by heaven. Now only by following his path can we have the possibility and opportunity to become stronger. So I agree. " And Baibu Jun said calmly, just said that in the end, did not say the Treaty of ceding compensation and so on. One side of the eldest daughter listen to be thoughtful, in the face of the sea people''s inquiries, even forget to answer the sea people''s questions. When the people next to her reminded her loudly, she woke up from deep thought, only heard the sea man say to her: "you tell him, we agreed, but 23 million taels of silver, we can''t give all four times, give us 10 years time, we must give them 23 million taels of silver." The eldest daughter frowned, such a request, that shameless person will agree to just strange. However, she had to obey her father''s order. So she grabbed the trumpet in Cui Zhibian''s hand, looked at her father''s agreed eyes behind her, and then yelled to the ships on the sea: "in ten years'' time, you should compensate all your silver. You need to promise us to send envoys to study in Tang Dynasty. This is the only requirement." "What about the trouble? decade? It''s too long. If you can''t pay all the compensation in one year "Nine years." "I''ll call people now." "Eight years." "Let your fishermen evacuate inland..." "Seven years." "Three more warships are coming this way." "Six years.""I''ll make them speed up." "Five years, no less." "Let your father pack up his bedding and prepare to run for his life." "You This shameless man, four years! It really can''t be less! " "Let your father clean his neck, welcome your cousin or cousin to Beijing with a knife..." "Three years, if you don''t give in I... " "OK, three years is just three years. You can send envoys to Tang Dynasty to study in our Tang Dynasty, but everyone has to pay for board and lodging for one year. One person a year is Ten thousand taels of silver. " "Why don''t you die!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 The sea man looked strangely at the bargain between the Dalai Princess and the prince of Tang on the deck. The tongue man beside him quickly translated the words between the Dalai Princess and the prince of Tang Dynasty. When he heard that his favorite daughter scolded the prince of Tang to die, he felt a trace of unusual meaning from the words. The officials on both sides almost dropped their chin to the ground when they heard that the eldest daughter of the emperor had justly scolded his highness. However, when I tried to look around, I saw that the figure did not seem to be angry or angry. He just heard the prince of the Tang Dynasty shouting: "if you can''t pay off the money you owe me in three years, then the next friendly visit to you will not be these warships, it will give you more surprise." "Three years is three years. It''s not too late to discuss with Zhai palace." In his forties, Haihai man was supposed to be in high spirits and striving for strength. However, because his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty personally led his troops to Japan, he had to choose to endure the great cause he wanted to create. "Fortunately, they agreed that we could continue to send envoys to the Tang Dynasty, which was a good thing." And Baibu Jun said with a bitter smile. Although it is not comparable to the 23 million taels of silver for the cession of land, it is a little consolation to the emperor from the worst point of view. "It''s up to you to choose. We must send our most intelligent students to Datang, so that they must work hard and learn all the good things of Datang!" The sea people''s lips appear a row of neat tooth marks, even with a trace of blood. "My father..." The eldest daughter looked at the sea man with a solemn and stirring look. Naturally, she felt uncomfortable, and she did not know how to tell the sea people her request. At first, the father and the emperor had high hopes for himself to build a Zhai palace to calm down the adverse comments about his father and emperor in China. But now, because of the huge compensation of the Tang Dynasty, the Zhai palace may not be rebuilt for a few years. "What do you want to say?" Sea people lovingly look at the eldest daughter, the face of the squeeze out a smile. This daughter, who was appointed as the first Zhai King''s daughter, who was attached to God and came to God, is the key to quell the adverse remarks for herself. I think there are other ways to quell domestic rumors for myself. "I I... " The eldest daughter hesitated for a long time. Just when the people in the sea were about to hurry up, she said in a low voice: "father, the children want to go to the Tang Dynasty to study and learn about their warships, architecture, culture and so on. The children want to learn a lot in a few years and help the father overcome all these difficulties." "Will he agree?" Tang said, looking at the prince of the sea. "I don''t know. Maybe if I ask him, he will agree." The sea person nodded thoughtfully. For today''s plan, there is only so. The Dalai emperor''s daughter has high expectations for her. If she can learn more from the Tang Dynasty and come back, it will be a great help to herself! Cui Zhibian became the first military general of the Tang Navy stationed in Japan. At Li Hong''s deliberate request, the sea people had no choice but to announce Cui Zhibian as commander-in-chief of the Japanese Navy immediately. As for why he is a marshal, Li Hong explained that it sounds very domineering and more in line with your Japanese style of power. As a result, the three warships were left in the three ports of the state of Japan. In the next month, more soldiers from the Tang Dynasty will be stationed to guard the fishermen on the sea and the coastal safety of the country. The Dalai emperor''s daughter didn''t take anything, even the maids temporarily prepared for her by the sea. She was left alone and could not go down. She would follow her to the Tang Dynasty. With no choice but to wave his hand impatiently, he agreed with the request of the Dalai emperor''s daughter to go to the Tang Dynasty. However, the annual cost of food and accommodation increased from 10000 to 50000 taels of silver. This makes just also the heart of jubilant big to the emperor''s daughter, small face suddenly collapsed down, want to rush up again to bite Li Hong a few. "Why did you agree to my request for three years? Even if you don''t agree, we can''t help it. " The eldest daughter looked at Li Hong teasing haidongqing on the deck and sat beside him and asked. "It''s not that I underestimate you. In terms of the strength of your country of Japan, I ask you to give me more than 20 million taels of silver a year. I''m afraid even your father will eat earth, not to mention..." Dalai''s daughter raised her pink fist and heard that he was once again entertaining her father and Emperor. When she was about to ask for justice, she had to put her fist down again, trying to test how much Li Hong knew about Japan, so she asked curiously, "what''s more?" "What''s more, most of you in Japan are still in the situation of exchanging goods for goods. The circulation of coins is just a few areas with your capital as the center. With the support of the rich and powerful families, are you different from the primitive savages?" Li Hong side a head to see a Leng in there''s the eldest daughter, disdain said."What happened more than a thousand years ago is as serious as you said..." "Oh, what I dreamt of the other day was that we changed each other. Just like today, that''s what I want to say." Li Hong pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth and stroked haidongqing''s head. "How do you know we have money? What''s more, why do you promise for three years? You must have a purpose. You''ve always been crafty... " "More than 20 million taels of silver, that''s not a decimal. If you give it to me all at once, what can I do except put it into the Treasury? Into the market all at once? It will only make the prices in Chang''an and Luoyang unstable, and bring some turbulence to my business in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, three years is enough for me to spend the money quietly. " Li hongnao scratched his head and stood up with his wife''s thin shoulder. He said lazily, "if you want to continue to watch the sunset, then you can continue to watch it. I''m so tired during this period of time. Attacking you, a small Japanese country, has caused such great damage to our warships." Li Hong looks at Zhang Yi and Li Chunfeng standing in front of the mast sail which has been discounted by the strong wind and waves. It is obvious that the mast sail will not be able to be repaired for a while. This makes Li Chunfeng want to go back to Quanzhou and immediately carry out his big sailing plan, which has to be postponed for some days. "You are our sinner! We will never forget the pain you brought to us. One day, I will make you pay the same price The eldest daughter also got up and looked at the lazy figure and hummed. "You know what? Because of your words, I will consider whether to destroy your country or not, so as to avoid endless troubles in the future! By the way, what''s more, I know that you want to go to my Tang Dynasty for the shameless purpose, not just to steal to learn... " "That''s not stealing. I''m an honest envoy to the Tang Dynasty. I paid my tuition fee!" As soon as the eldest daughter thinks of others'' 10000 Liang and her tuition fee of 50000 Liang, she is angry and wants to kill people. She clenched her fist tightly and looked at her prince of Tang Dynasty lazily. The eldest daughter came to Li Hong''s, and her towering chest was almost on Li Hong''s chest. Then she stopped. Looking at Li Hong without showing weakness, he gritted his teeth and said, "I must be able to think of a way to let the Japanese continue, and will never give you the chance to destroy us! We''ll see if we don''t believe it! " "Good, backbone! Then I also tell you that my goal in my lifetime is to remove the country of Japan from the world and turn it into the territory and territory of the Tang Dynasty! We''ll see if we don''t believe it! " Li Hong looked down at that is full of unwilling and firm eyes, the same positive color said. The two warships still chose the southern route to return to Datang. Although the South China Sea has always been famous for its harsh sea environment, after the last voyage, and the detailed records of Li Chunfeng, a conscientious man, including he and other students, carefully drew the chart under the guidance of Li Hong, which made the return journey much easier than before. Many beautiful islands are still unknown. When he stops at night on an uninhabited island, Li Hong plunges into the sea like a fish out of the sea for a long time. At this time, the Dalai emperor''s daughter would appear on the deck where Li Hong had just dived after Li Hong jumped into the sea. Then she looked at Li Hong who had just jumped out of the water and said, "if you practice again, your water nature will not be as good as mine. Don''t forget that our tribe has been living on the sea for generations. The sea is just like the land for us ¡£¡± "Wild son, don''t talk too much. Do you dare to say that my water quality is not as good as before?" Li Hong stepped on the water under his feet, bared his strong upper body. The original scar on the body, after this period of time of wind and sun, because the skin is too dark, it is not as frightening as before. The eldest daughter has been used to her name changed by Li Hong these days, and even other people on the ship are also bewitched by him. When calling themselves, they can only call Miss shallow sea. So when the eldest daughter heard Li Hong calling her wild son, she was not as angry as before. She said with a contemptuous smile, "your water nature will not grow, because you are too stupid." "Then you come down and we''ll have a fight!" Li Hong was shouting in the water. At this time, the speed of the warship was getting slower and slower because of its landing, so Li Hong could easily keep up with its speed in the water. "No way!" The face of the eldest daughter is red unconsciously, and she remembers that when she was caught by Li Hong for the first time, this shameless person offended her. However, no matter how much she hated Li Hong, she still admired him a little. He was a prince. He was inferior to himself because of his poor water quality. He had been asking for advice from himself modestly these days. He did not have the arrogance of his highness. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 Even so, even if Li Hong dallied along the way and stopped walking, the whole journey took only nine days when he arrived in Quanzhou. In addition, there were two days of storms in these nine days, but because of the rich experience of the last naval battle with Japan and Li Chunfeng''s understanding of the deep sea, they did not lose their way when sailing at night. Similarly, the two warships in the rough sea, like a leaf of a lone boat, floating up and down, but still able to remain intact. Since that day, Li Chunfeng''s mood has become more excited. He is full of expectation and confidence for his future voyage. The warship slowly sailed into Quanzhou port. Li Chunfeng, standing in the bow of the ship, saw a familiar five tooth warship. In his eyes, the five tooth warship is simply a weak existence. But not far away docked in the port of the five tooth warship, to see its appearance is not equipped with any weapons, it looks more like a cruise ship. "Your Highness, this is..." Li Chunfeng flashed in his mind the five tooth warship he had seen when he arrived in Hangzhou with his husband, Zhuque and Xuanwu. He was surprised and asked. "I won''t go to Quanzhou. There are some things I need to deal with in Hangzhou. It''s up to you to decide here. As for your big navigation plan, you can take both Fuzhu and Xuanwu, including the ships under construction for special supply. Um..." Li Hong looked up and thought about it, then continued: "remember what I told you yesterday. All things must be brought back to me! If the people in the Tang Dynasty can''t get rid of the famine, they can''t see it. " Li Chunfeng''s beard is gray. In addition, he has been sailing on the sea during this period of time. He is like an old man in his old age. Listening to Li Hong''s words, he feels that the burden on his shoulders is much heavier than he imagined. Naturally, he knew that his royal highness spared no effort to support his dream of sailing, not only to fulfill his interest in navigation, wind power and other things, but also for the people of Tang Dynasty. In this case, there is no personal privacy of the prince, and there is no trace of the prince''s deliberate affectation for himself. "Don''t worry, your highness. Li Chunfeng has been in a muddle for the first half of his life. Although he is keen on astrology and Astronomy and has written a lot of books, compared with what he is going to do now, for the first time, I feel that he is being valued by the Imperial court, and I also feel what responsibility I should shoulder. I understand your Highness''s expectation to my minister, and I will not fail you!" Li Chunfeng stood on the deck, facing Li Hong solemnly and solemnly. "That''s the best. But in a few years, if there is no new thing and no continuous creativity, it will come to the bottleneck. At that time, I''m afraid everyone will be complacent and lose the motivation to continue to struggle. In that case, we should be chased by the four barbarians and narrow the gap with us. Therefore, we must inject new vitality into the Tang Dynasty, make the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty to a higher level, and maintain the powerful forces we have now, so that they can never catch up with us! " Li Hong looked at Li Chunfeng, who is now more than seventy years old, and sighed sadly. "Your Highness doesn''t have to worry about whether Lian Po is old enough to be able to live. This time, I have opened my eyes with you. After fighting this happy naval battle, I feel a lot younger. What''s more, I still have ideals and aspirations. How can I give up this humble body easily? " Li Chunfeng''s white beard is more sparse in the wind. "That would be great." Li Hong looked at the port where the boats were coming and going, and the five tooth warships getting closer and closer. Behind his hands, he looked at some bewilderment and worry. He murmured, "the wine in the golden cup is worth ten thousand yuan, and the jade plate is precious and shameful for ten thousand yuan. Stop the cup, throw the chopsticks, can''t eat, pull out the sword, look at the heart at a loss. If you want to cross the Yellow River, you will climb the Taihang Mountains with snow. When I was free to fish on the green river, I suddenly went back to dream of the sun by boat. It''s hard to travel! It''s hard to travel! How many wrong paths are there today "Your Highness..." Li Chunfeng can''t figure out why his highness suddenly recited such a poem and Fu, and it seems that there is still one sentence left unsaid? "There will be times when the wind and waves will be broken, and we will sail straight to the sea. You and I will encourage each other. " Li Hong patted Li Chunfeng on the shoulder and said with a bitter smile. "Your Highness I don''t want you to wait for Hangzhou to calm down a little and then leave... " "No, it''s not necessary. We can''t delay the Tang Dynasty to continue to create a century of prosperity. Too much time has been wasted in the war against Japan. What''s the use of staying here?" Li Hong said with a smile, and then he saw the cabin door not far away, a head peeping furtively towards this side. Li Chunfeng nodded helplessly. He knew that his royal highness cherished the world and had the ideals and aspirations that he needed to look up to. But now the Hangzhou incident is getting more and more chaotic, so his highness can''t help but feel frustrated. In order to vent his anger in his heart, he gave such a good work. Last night, when she was talking to Li Chunfeng alone, she began to listen stealthily. Even this morning, she even pretended to be polite to her. However, when she knew that Li Hong planned to order Li Chunfeng to sail the sea, Dalai''s daughter just left. Although she was interested in sailing, Li Hong would not tell her more about it.So she guessed, this hateful person, who is going to harm the old general by his side? Or is it to deal with the golden princess who they talked quietly last night? Is there any king Cao Li Ming? By the way, it seems that there are still several people coming, but they can''t remember their names. All these people are what they have to fight for. If they can win over the Tang forces against him, then it is possible to realize the plot with Baibu Jun. The eldest daughter leaned against the side of the cabin, unconsciously playing her own small abacus. The damned people''s mouths, such as Princess Qianjin, King Cao and Li Ming, should be very powerful, right? At least in the Tang Dynasty, it should also have some power? Otherwise, after receiving the secret letter from haidongqing yesterday, after saying a few names, he would become a little depressed and gloomy. The Japanese princess, who was quietly working on a small abacus in her heart, did not find anyone close to her. Until she felt her earlobe warm, like her own ears itching with heat, she unconsciously reached out to scratch it, only to reach out and touch a face. So the hand of the eldest daughter froze in the air for a while. She jumped up and screamed and ran forward for two steps. Only then did she dare to look back at what happened behind her. Seeing Li Hong looking at her with a bad smile on her face, the eldest daughter suddenly turned into a ferocious figure. She puffed her cheek and glared at Li Hong fiercely: "you''re going to die. You''re going to scare people to death." As he spoke, he patted his chest with fear, his high and full chest, and his beautiful eyes turned white with anger. It was only in the eyes of the prince of the Tang Dynasty that the Japanese princess''s series of actions were not frightening, but rather cute. "Didn''t some people listen to other people''s conversations so stealthily last night? How can you forget your bad behavior in a twinkling of an eye? " Li Hong Shi ran walked up to his daughter and asked with a smile. "I didn''t. I happened to pass by. I didn''t want to listen to your conversation. Who knows what country you are going to harm by letting your general go out again?" The eldest daughter did not give in and tried her best to satirize Li Hong''s hegemonism! Li Hong laughed and didn''t refute. He wanted to exercise hegemonism. At least, the four barbarians around the Tang Dynasty were full of fear when they mentioned the Tang Dynasty. "Pack up your own things, and we''ll go north in a moment." Li Hong looked at the lawlessness and led several soldiers. He packed up all his belongings. After the warship landed, he immediately boarded the Wuya warship and went north. "North? You won''t let me see your powerful dock? Don ''t let me know that your Tang Dynasty is rich? " The eldest daughter was stunned. Two days ago, she boasted to herself about how the Tang Dynasty was prosperous and prosperous. As soon as she got to the shore, she had to take her to the North instead of stepping on the land. "Look at the way the ships come and go. Do you think you are a little bit Japanese?" Li Hong pointed to other ships that were coming to the shore. In addition to the commercial ships of the Tang Dynasty, there were also other foreign foreign ships, pulling the cargo one by one, and slowly approaching the shore under the command of the shipping department of Datang city. Today, there are seven busy ports in the Tang Dynasty. From south to north, Jiaozhou port, Guangzhou port, Quanzhou port, Fuzhou port, Mingzhou port, Yangzhou port, and Dengzhou port are the seven large-scale ports. Naturally, ships come and go every day, making a lively scene. Listening to Li Hong''s complacent remarks, the eldest daughter could not help but start to make sour taste in her heart. Let alone other ports, this Quanzhou port has already surprised her. The bustling appearance of this ship is absolutely a rare sight in Japan. If If there were so many merchants or goods in Japan, how nice it would be. Dalai''s daughter thought with envy and jealousy. But before the sour taste in her heart dissipated, another sour smell began to spread quickly in her heart. As soon as the fuzhuhao landed on the shore, she saw a beautiful fairy who seemed to have just arrived in the earthly world. Surrounded by several people, she slowly stood beside the Fu Zhus. The white dress is like beautiful hair like waterfall and ink, exquisite and beautiful cheeks, tall and graceful figure, standing on the bank quietly and looking at Looking at. The eldest daughter looked at the fairy like woman with a smile beside her, and her heart was more sour. No, this fairy like woman is not his woman, is it? How is that possible? How beautiful it is! The eldest daughter looked at the hateful man with a smile, and then looked at the fairy who made her blush and beat her heart. Then she lowered her head with some inferiority. In her heart, she was fighting back and forth with a burst of convinced and unconvinced spirit. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 "My servant Bai Chun, grain grain grain and Cheetah have met his royal highness." Led by Bai Chun, the three saluted Li Hong one by one. "Don''t be too polite. Get on the boat first and set out at once." Li Hong stretched out his hand and patted his delicate white cheek. Then, in the daze of the emperor''s daughter, he took Bai Chun''s waist and went to the beautiful five tooth warship. "In broad daylight, it''s really immoral to hug and cuddle. Hum, it''s the prince of the Tang Dynasty. I think ordinary people understand etiquette better than him." The eldest daughter followed behind, looking at Li Hong holding Bai Chun''s back, murmuring in a low voice. "I just received a message early this morning, and Pei Wang has just arrived in Yangzhou today." Bai Chun looks at Li Hong, whose skin color is tanned. There is no reason in her heart for some heartache. However, she was not allowed to talk about her love affair with her daughter. Besides, Li Xian''s private arrival in Yangzhou was too important, so Bai Chun told Li Hong immediately after meeting. Li Hong at the foot of a meal, surprised to see Bai Chun so beautiful face, between the expression seems a bit cold, pondered under asked: "sure is old six?" "80 percent." "80%? What do you mean Li Hong and Bai Chun stand at the entrance of the five tooth warship. A group of people behind them are far away from each other. They dare not get close to it. They can only follow in when the prince enters. "I don''t know. Jingwei''s secret letter says that 80% of them are like King Pei." Bai Chun took out a secret letter from his sleeve pocket and handed it to Li Hong. Li Hong opened a glance, closed the secret letter and handed it back to Bai Chun. Then he went to the boat: "what about Chang''an? Did you check it? Not in the house? Don''t the father and the empress know nothing about it? " "It is being investigated, but it is certain that Princess Qianjin, Li Ming, king of Cao, Li Zhen, king of Yue, and his son Li Chong, King Langya, all arrived in Yangzhou secretly." Bai Chun followed Li Hong and walked slowly to the top of the five tooth warship. Compared with the other two floors, this floor is more luxurious and elegant, and each room is extremely grand. On the whole three floors, except Bai Chun and others, no one is allowed to come up. "What''s more, when you attacked the Japanese state, Zhang cambi, Minister of rites, Cui Yuanzong, Zuo pushe of Shangshu Province, and shangguanyi of Zhongshu province went to the East Palace together." White pure in Li Hong sat down, standing on one side said. But the words did not finish, Li Hong seized the jade hand, a tight embrace into the arms. Feeling the soft, jade like body with a familiar flavor, Li Hong closed his eyes and smelled deeply the fragrance of that day''s thinking and night''s thoughts in his white and elegant neck. Bai Chun also hugged Li Hong''s waist tightly, feeling the temperature and security from Li Hong''s body, but the whole person was held by Li Hong too hard. At the moment, all of them could not breathe. But even so, Bai Chun''s heart was still full of joy and happiness of reunion. "I know about it. Xiaoxue has already told me." Li Hong buried his head in Bai Chun''s chest, touched the soft place with his nose, and said faintly. "Your Highness is tanned." White pure chin on the top of Li Hong''s head, take a deep breath, bright eyes at this time appears to be more bright, twinkle Jingying said. "Is it black? In fact, other places are also tanned. Would you like to have a look? " Li Hong uses tooth to bite white pure chest clothes to say. "What..."? Well... " Bai Chun felt a palpitation in her chest. She couldn''t help humming. Then she immediately understood Li Hong''s meaning, so she left and wanted to break free from Li Hong''s arms. But with her strength, how could she break free from Li Hong''s arms? What''s more, he is still a normal man who has been suffering for more than three months? "Sail, no one is allowed in." Li HongChong outside the grain of grain with the cheetah called, and then picked up the light white pure, and went to the inner room. Bai Chun only felt that her body suddenly lightened. There had been many scenes in her dream, and finally she came back to reality. At this moment, her heart was full of shyness and expectation. She held her neck tightly and let someone tear her front skirt with her mouth. A pair of mountain peaks, which seemed to have been waiting for a long time, twinkled with jade like luster, stood out and trembled slightly in front of Li Hong It''s a beautiful spray. "Your Highness has ordered that no one should go up." Grain of grain looks at the woman that appears in front of him, salute to say. "I have something to do with him." Said the eldest daughter with a shriveled mouth. It''s unreasonable. If you have a new person, you will forget the old one! Er No, it''s really out of the etiquette of the Tang Dynasty. This hateful man turned a deaf ear to himself after he landed on the shore and left him alone. How good or bad he was, but the princess, was he treated like this? We have to find him to reason with. At least, we should treat her as a noble guest of the Tang Dynasty. Fifty thousand taels of silver a year, is that what we get! But let the eldest daughter how to say goodbye, standing on the stairs two people, in addition to apologizing to her slightly shake her head, there is no word. The great queen had no choice but to stamp her feet and step heavily on the stairs. She went to the room that could not be arranged for her and sulked alone.At the same time, as if in the bottom of the wind and rain, just like in the bottom of the wind and rain, I feel like I''m floating on the bottom of the sea, just like a storm in my heart. After a long time, the arms finally quieted down, and the storm that happened on her body was also accompanied by a sound, which let her mind ripple with the dull hum, slowly calmed down. Feeling the deep love in her body, Bai Chun stretched out her arms naked and hugged Li Hong tightly. She was as meek as a cat, nestling in her strong arms and feeling a sense of security. Touching his smooth back, he lay quietly in the bedclothes in the cabin bedroom. With the swaying of the five tooth warship, Li Hong suddenly got tired of cheating. "If only it could be done all the time." Li Hongyi Leng, looking at the lovely cheek nestled in his arms, with the flush of the tide and the intoxicating smile, he said, "how do you know what I think is this sentence?" "Guess." Bai Chuntian replies with two words, and then tightens her arm again. The softness of her chest is pasted more tightly in Li honghuai. It looks like she is afraid that the Royal Highness will suddenly disappear from her arms. Looking at the soft shape that had been squeezed into her chest by her own initiative, Li Hong stroked Baichun''s smooth hair like a waterfall with a smile, and sighed: "the one who knows me, Bai Chun also." "What are you going to do now?" White pure looks up, looks at the angular face to ask a way. "What is Li Chongyi doing now? What about the third and fourth? Back or not? " Li Hong hugs Bai Chun and changes a comfortable lying posture. Bai Chun took her index finger and drew a circle on Li Hong''s chest. She said, "Li Chongyi wants to cut off the relationship between kuozhou and Yangzhou, but she can''t do it. She doesn''t dare to be too obvious. She may miss your event. It seems that Princess Qianjin is going to leave Yangzhou and go to kuozhou these days, but it is still unclear whether she will go by land or by water. King Xu and King Ze did not go back, but they had already sent a message from their own house, trying to create the illusion that they were in the mansion to the outside world. " "In a moment, I ordered Li Chongyi not to cut off the connection between kuozhou and Yangzhou, but to take a little more strict precautions. The Fu Tu camp should be changed into a government soldier, and Li Chongyi should be placed in Zhechong''s mansion, preferably close to Yangzhou, under the jurisdiction of his governor and governor. Jingwei''s energy continues to be put in Yangzhou. Kuozhou doesn''t need to be taken too seriously. Qianjin Princess wants to go to kuozhou What we must do is to make a false impression that the accident is not human. " Li Hong holds the small hand of white pure, light says. "I see. I''ll arrange it later. So What should Pei Wang do? " Bai Chun takes a worried look at Li Hong. This Li Xian really does not know good or bad. His Royal Highness has tolerated everything, but he has been pushing his luck. This time, he secretly ran to Yangzhou. Obviously, the purpose is not to let his highness return to Chang''an. "There are many scholars in the south of the Yangtze River. With the influence of the five surnames and seven hopes, it''s not a good thing to be known too much by the scholars when they fight Li Jingye secretly. When Hangzhou comes to Hangzhou, it''s time for the third and the fourth to work hard to put them into the present fiefdoms, hoping that one day they can control and suppress the five surnames and seven Wangs. Can we do it this time It''s up to them to make the five surnames and seven hopes disappear completely. " Li Hong shook his head and said, wondering if there were any loopholes. "King Ze and King Xu can''t stand it any longer. If it hadn''t been for the advice of my maid, I''m afraid we would have started on the five surnames and seven hopes." Bai Chun saw that Li Hong did not answer the question about Li Xian, the king of Pei, so he stopped asking. As night fell, the old lady, who had been sleeping in the cabin, was awakened by a knock at the door. After finishing his clothes in a hurry, he quickly walked to the door and opened the door. It was the bodyguard who stopped Li Hong when he went up to the third floor to look for Li Hong today. Seeing that the bodyguard saluted himself at the first time after the door was opened, the eldest daughter''s originally depressed anger was unable to vent, so she asked coldly, "what''s the matter?" "Miss shallow sea, your highness, please go upstairs and talk about it." The grain of grain looked at the eldest daughter and said with a smile. "Well, is he free now? I don''t have time to see him yet. Well, please show me the way "Er..." Grain of grain was the last sentence in the mouth of the emperor''s daughter, whose attitude was quite different from that of the emperor''s daughter. Fortunately, his reaction is still relatively fast, slightly Leng for a moment, then stretch out his hand to ask the big lady who is not willing to go to the third floor. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 In less than two days, the Wuya warship from Quanzhou stopped at the Bank of Qiantang River at noon. Li Chongyi and two mysterious carriages, including some guards and officials, once again met the prince of the Tang Dynasty on the shore. Looking at the battle in front of her, the eldest daughter couldn''t help being stunned. When the prince of the Tang Dynasty arrived at a place, there were so many people to meet him? "yes, what does woodlouse mean?" For two days, with Bai Chun has gradually become familiar with her, suddenly asked the side of the white pure road. "woodlouse? You don''t understand? " Bai Chun Yi, this Japanese princess, Tang is so good, but also knows Chinese characters, but what is the meaning of woodlouse is not clear? Looking at Bai Chun''s strange but somewhat strange look, the eldest daughter was full of doubts and said uncertainly, "is it really just a kind of insect that can be used to make medicine? Is there no other meaning? What makes him use woodlouse to describe me? "This Perhaps it''s your Highness''s love for you. " Bai Chun did not know how to answer. Woodlouse was originally an insect, but later in his Highness''s words, he gradually evolved into a Hutu and an old hat. "No, you''re lying to me, aren''t you? What do you mean, sister Bai, tell me? " The Dalai Royal saw that the white pure look was still strange, even with a hint of smile in her eyes, which made her feel that the two words of woodlouse must have different meanings. Otherwise, how would they describe themselves with an insect? couldn''t resist the request of the Royal lady after he got into the carriage. Bai Chun had to sigh and said, "woodlouse is another word that your Highness has given you a layer of meaning. It''s just like the meaning of a rustic and an old hat." "What? He said I was a hick? Old earth hat? Do I look like I haven''t seen the world before? Hum, although our country of Japan is not as rich and powerful as the Tang Dynasty, as a royal daughter, how can I be a person without insight? " After hearing Bai Chun''s explanation, Dalai''s daughter immediately got angry and said angrily. But what happened next, let the eldest daughter shut up involuntarily and no longer stressed that she had seen the world. After entering Hangzhou City, the eldest daughter began to be surprised and shocked by everything she saw. The bustle of cars, shops, elegant scholars, leisure ladies, chic and elegant boats on the river, a lively and peaceful picture scroll unfolded before the eyes of the emperor''s daughter. Li Hong and Li Chongyi are in the same carriage. Li Hong''s eyes are slightly closed in the carriage. According to what Li Chongyi said just now, it has been confirmed that the man in Yangzhou is really the sixth Li Xian. "How are you sure?" Li Hong asked with closed eyes. In Li Chongyi''s opinion, this is because the prince''s highness is not willing to face Pei Wang''s unrepentant and depressed heart, so he closed his eyes and raised his mind. "During your journey from Quanzhou to Hangzhou, someone in Yangzhou saw Li Jingye salute and entertain Pei Wang. During the whole process, Li Jingye''s attitude was very respectful, and He also called out the word "Pei Wang." Li Chongyi narrated calmly. It is already an open secret that the prince and Pei Wang fought each other openly and secretly, but this is the first time that Pei Wang has been so close to each other. But in any case, Li Chongyi looks at Li Hong in the opposite direction, but seems to be able to feel a faint sense of killing from the prince''s Royal Highness who looks calm! "Well, I see." Li Hong nodded lightly, and the carriage stopped slowly. It was still the house where he lived before he left. There was no change in the size of the house. Just standing outside the door, you could see that the bamboo forest around the bamboo leaf Pavilion in the deep of the house had grown a lot higher. "I came back No need to hide a pressing matter of the moment, because Hangzhou has their eyes. As for the relationship between Yangzhou and the state, there is no need to waste it. It is to let the surrounding states of Yangzhou, as well as the States and counties surrounding kuozhou, not be drawn in by them. In the name of shangshuling of Shangshu Province, I appoint you as the chief commander of the march of Jiangnan Dongdao. You are responsible for all the major and minor affairs of the East Jiangnan Road. " Li Hong walked slowly in the so-called Li Fu, the only small garden said. "Your Highness..." "Otherwise, Li Jingye and others will not speed up their rebellion, and I will continue to spend it in Jiangnan, so Although Laoliu has come, he will never act at will as he did in Chang''an this time because of his character and the lesson he learned last time. This time, he will not take risks if he does not do everything safe and meticulous. " Li Hong smiles and looks at Li Chongyi behind him. "But in this case, the East Road of Jiangnan will be in chaos..." "That''s why I asked you to take the post of general manager of Jiangnan host road march to maintain the stability of Jiangnan host road. As for Laoliu and Li, I will let others do it." Li Hong waved his hand to indicate that he was ready to leave. "Yes, your highness, I will live up to your Highness''s expectation." Li Chongyi looks dignified. Since his Highness has entrusted such an important matter to himself, in the case of no change, he has to do his best to implement it.From the bottom of the pool, Li honger is sitting in the water and looking at himself. Whether from Li Chongyi''s mouth or from Jingwei, the news is that Li Xian has really arrived in Yangzhou, but why does he always feel so untrue? Does Lao Liu have the courage? Did he dare to hide from his father, his mother, and then secretly came to Yangzhou alone? He is not afraid that once he is exposed, even if he loses, he will not be able to fight for the crown prince''s position? For a while, Li Hong speculated back and forth in his heart, pondering over Li Xian''s character and style of conduct, and then racked his brains to dig out the memory of whether Laoliu had been to Yangzhou in history. Li Sujie and Li Shangjin stood in the distance, quietly watching Li Hong in a daze at a pool of water. After a long time, they looked at each other and walked over at the same time. "Fifth..." "There''s no need to say anything. I know in my mind that no matter whether Laoliu''s arrival in Yangzhou is true or not, Li Jingye and others can''t be excluded." Li Hong continued to look at the calm pool and said firmly. "In that case, what do we need to do?" Li Shangjin stepped forward and looked at Li Hong''s raised eyes sincerely and asked. "Are you afraid? Afraid not afraid, because I was denounced by my father and mother? If you are not afraid, you will have a heavy burden. If you are afraid, you can go back to the fiefdom now. After I finish my work, we will have a good drink Li Hong''s eyes swept back and forth on the two people. They knew what Li Hong meant when he finished his work. If he had a good idea, he should have been on the throne. "What''s the use of fear? What if you''re not afraid? As long as I have no personal feelings with the old four, not for myself, but for the sake of the Tang Dynasty, no matter how misunderstood my father and my mother, I will understand us in the end. " Li Shangjin said firmly. "Just talk about it. It''s funny to say the heroic words of going up the mountain and going down the sea of fire, but Fifth, if it were not for your support over the years, we would not have achieved what we are today. " Li Sujie rubbed his hands and said eagerly. "Good! In that case, I''m not polite! Third, I order you to be the commander in chief of the march on the West Road of the south of the Yangtze River. Fourth, I order you to be the commander in chief of the army of Huainan road. I will immediately set out for the two places and command the Zhechong mansion of the two places as the chief inspector. If there is any violation, you can There is no mercy for killing Li Hong stood up and said. "Boom Li Shangjin and Li Sujie seem to have been hit hard on their heads. They are not able to help but look like they are going to take on Venus. Their minds are a little confused! "Five, you are crazy! We are princes. If you appoint us like this, the father and the emperor will not approve of it! " Li Sujie was startled. However, he had done enough psychological preparation, but he didn''t expect to be so important! Li Shangjin also looks shocked, which He agreed with what the fourth said. The fifth was really crazy. The chief executive of the marching road was in charge of all the troops. As long as Li Hong had the order of Shangshu order, they would be the princes of the side supporting the army! "Scared?" Li Hong asked with a smile. "This is not a matter of fear. If you do this, how can you explain it to your father? It doesn''t matter if we are demoted, but If you''re about to get the cooked duck, but it''s flying, isn''t it... " Li Su Jie grabs Li Hong''s arm in a bad mood, and is anxious to dissuade him. Although the administrative division of the Tang Dynasty is divided into three levels: Dao, Zhou, and county, there is no official at the level of Dao, which is the existence of virtual three levels. At each time of marching and fighting, the Tang Dynasty will appoint a military general by the chief executive of a certain road. In this way, the appointed military generals became local governors at the Dao level. However, after the war, the imperial court would take back the appointment. With the development of history and the increasing number of States, it was necessary to set up a Dao level for unified management. With the birth of Dao level under the rule of the former Emperor, and then after the prosperous times and peace, in order to manage the levels of Dao, Zhou and county, the officials of supervising imperial censor and Jiedu Shi came into being. In the same way, later, because the power of Jiedushi was too centralized, each of them became a vassal like existence. Although today, under Li Hong''s deliberate correction, the post of censor is still only derived from the Taoist level, and the post of governor is avoided. However, in non wartime, it requires great courage and courage to appoint three general managers of Daoxing army in Jiangnan. If one does not pay attention to the employing personnel, Jiangnan may be divided into four parts, and if the control is not good, it is likely to lead the Tang Dynasty to the abyss of chaos. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 "What? Do you have no faith in you or in me? Or... " Li Hong deliberately lengthened his voice and said faintly, "you two have also supported soldiers and respected themselves..." "I don''t dare. I just think it''s too important. I''m afraid that your highness will be criticized because of their appointment. I''ve been favored by your Highness for many years. This is my heart The sun and the moon can be seen from each other! " After hearing Li Hong''s words, Li Shangjin and Li Sujie immediately saluted and said firmly. "That''s it, so you two don''t refuse. Besides, when the three roads in the south of the Yangtze River are calm, they will take them back. It''s not for you to work happily all your life." Li Hong said with a faint smile. Looking at the setting sun in the west, Li Hong didn''t know why. He didn''t like the charm of the sunset since he was a child. Maybe when he was in Anxi, he saw more of the scenery of sunset on the long river, and he felt a little lonely in his heart. In short, he never liked the slanting sunset. "Your Highness, it''s OK for me to promise this, but I have one condition to ask your Highness for permission. If your highness doesn''t allow it, we are Even if it is... " "Yangzhou is the place where Huainan road is governed. King Luobin will help you." Li Hong looked at Li Sujie, the general manager of Huainan Road, who was ready to take office, and said with a smile, "as for the third, Yang Jiong is now in the west of Jiangnan, and he will help you." When Li Hongyu heard the words, he was surprised to hear them! I also said, how could you be willing to send your important officials in Anxi to the south of the Yangtze River one by one? You had such a plan at that time "I don''t dare to say so. When they were put to the south, they just hoped they wouldn''t be big with pride. They thought that Anxi was more and more than business, and they thought that it was comparable to Jiangnan. It was to let them woodlouse up and see what they did not want to be used so well." Li Hong beckons to the distance. Bai Chun walks over with her daughter, who is afraid of being sold. "You really scared the two of us to death. In this way, we will be much better. Otherwise, if we take office, we will not be able to settle down on our journey." Li Shangjin said with a long sigh of relief. She took the towel that Bai Chun handed over and wiped the soil on her hand. Then she took the exquisite purple clay teapot from Bai Chun''s other hand. After a look at her pouting lips, she was very dissatisfied with Li Hong''s recent attitude towards her imperial daughter. She said to Bai Chun, "let her do these rough jobs in the future. If you want to study in my Tang Dynasty, you should be prepared to bear hardships and stand hard work It''s like a princess. How can you learn with an open mind "You I''m here to learn, not to serve you. I don''t want to serve you! " The eldest daughter was stunned. She didn''t expect that this guy would take an inch and even want to train herself to be her maid! How disgusting! "Learning also needs a process. It starts with how to serve people. I didn''t want you to learn how to serve me in bed. It''s already..." "You die!" The eldest daughter was furious. This hateful man had been staring at her chest just now. She should know that he could not say anything nice in his mouth. Bai Chun lowers her head and chuckles. She pushes Li Hong''s arm angrily, reminding Li Hong that Li Shangjin, king of Ze, and Li Sujie, king of Xu, are present. The eldest daughter was easily provoked by Li Hong''s words. She rushed to the edge of the pond, humming at the free fish in the pond. She tried to smash the stones she had just picked up into the pond to vent her anger. But looking at those fish suddenly swim like her, so the heart is a burst of unbearable, had to put the stone in the hand to the distance, began to squat down to tease the fish in the pond. "How about going out and looking for a restaurant to see you two off and pick me up for myself?" Li Hong ignores Bai Chun''s blame and grabs Bai chunrou''s boneless hand and says it easily. "Well, I''m going to say goodbye tomorrow. I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for a change in Jiangnan. Fifth, don''t worry. We''ll never let you down!" Li Su agreed with Li Hong''s proposal, and then said as if under a military order. "Now you are more familiar with Chang''an than I, who came earlier than you. I think there must be a good place for you to come here. It''s really unjust to say that I''ve been here for so long, but I''m still not familiar with Hangzhou at all." Li Hong continues to hold Bai Chun''s small hand. The teapot in his hand has already been handed over to the two maidens in the bamboo leaf Pavilion. Bai Chun tugged Li Hong''s hand and then motioned Li Hong to look at the edge of the pond. The emaciated figure of the eldest prince''s daughter was facing them at the moment. He couldn''t see the expression on their faces. However, Li Hong still admired the strong woman in a foreign country. "Hello, Asahi, do you want to go out to dinner with us?" Li Hong stopped and looked at the thin, lonely figure and said. The thin shoulder was obviously stiff for a moment, and then he was still holding the grass to tease the fish in the pond and whispered, "I''m going to eat with that hateful man. You can have a good swim here, and I''ll come to see you tomorrow.""Why not! I have to pay in one year "You''ve lost your money, and you, a Japanese princess, add up to 50000 Liang a year. Don''t you think it''s less?" Li Hong is pulled by Bai Chun, indicating that he wants to wait for his daughter to come and go together. But Li Sujie and Li Shangjin had already gone out to call for the servants to prepare the carriage. "Do you want to have another idea?" Li Hong looks at Bai Chun with a smile and looks at the eldest daughter coming to them. He asks with vigilance in his heart. "I just don''t think she likes them Bai Chunyang starts his head, gently opens his red lips and looks at Li Hong sweetly. "Japanese people, you should give them less sympathy. They are the real people who have milk and are the mother. This kind of inferiority has been deeply rooted in their bones. They only obey the strong. Once you are weaker than her, they will forget that you were good to her before, and will only exploit you even more." Li Hong does not look like a joke, even some warning meaning of Bai Chun said. Bai Chunmei''s eyes stopped on Li Hong''s cheek, and a trace of amazement and surprise flashed between her looks. She didn''t expect that her highness had such a deep understanding of the Japanese nation. Although I don''t know whether what he said is right or wrong, judging from her previous experience, Her Highness must be reasonable and right to say so. Then he nodded and said in a low voice, "yes, I know. I will remember your Highness''s warning." "Grasp that degree, remember not to take out the heart and lungs with her, otherwise, you will be the one who will suffer." Li Hong took Bai Chun''s shoulder and patted. But I don''t know, a few years later, Bai Chun didn''t suffer from the Dalai emperor''s daughter, but he suffered a hidden loss that was hard to speak of! There were three men and two women in the three carriages. Besides the eunuchs close to Li Shangjin, King Ze, and the eunuchs close to Li Sujie, Wang Xu, the three carriages were the two men and leopards driving for Li Hong. As for others, Li Hong didn''t take it with him. Today, Hangzhou and Yangzhou have been monitored by Jingwei. After years of development and growth, Jingwei has changed a lot in the periphery except for the core number. Even some people in the periphery don''t know who they are buying information for. Therefore, neither Li Sujie nor Li Shangjin, who had spent some time in Hangzhou, objected to Li Hong''s travel in this simple way. The streets of Hangzhou are still full of vigor and vitality. The shops are not closed because of the closure of the city gate, but they are still warmly welcoming customers from all directions. As soon as she got on the bus, she felt fresh about everything outside the window just as she had just entered the city. There was even a conflict that she wanted to jump out of the car, shuttle and blend into the street. "Can you show me around tomorrow?" The eldest daughter turned her head and ignored Li Hong, who was sitting between them. She stretched her neck and looked at Bai Chun on the other side. "If nothing happens." Bai Chun said with a smile. "Thank you, whether you are free or not. Can I come out by myself? Just stroll around the neighborhood. I don''t run around. " The big beautiful eyes of the eldest daughter, flashing a plea hard to refuse, asked. "No! You are now the emissary of Tang Dynasty. Your father spent so much money to let you come to the Tang Dynasty. It is not for you to visit, but for you to learn. " Li Hong with a straight face, moving the big head, back and forth to block the eyes of the eldest daughter said. "I knew it would be like this. It was my father! Father! Father The eldest daughter pouted and retorted stiffly. "Can''t you call dad?" Li Hong takes Bai Chun''s waist and legs. After the carriage stops slowly, he takes Bai Chun out of the carriage. Looking back at standing on the carriage, I want to jump down but I dare not. I want to get out of the carriage, but I don''t think it is elegant ¡°¡­¡­ Really? " The eldest daughter didn''t expect that he would be so kind. She didn''t expect that he would show mercy to other women. Don''t forget, whether he was captured or on the way back to the Tang Dynasty from Japan, although he and he were both in the same cabin, this guy never said that he humbly let himself sleep in the broad and comfortable bed. Every night, he snored in bed, curled up on the sofa, pitifully listening to his snoring, and then in the morning, he couldn''t help but squint sleepily. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 So, looking at Li Hong''s outstretched hand, she didn''t take into account men''s and women''s defense, but was a little surprised that Li Hong would be so kind to himself. After hesitating, the eldest daughter still stretched out her jade hand and handed it to Li Hong waiting by the carriage. Feeling the powerful hand, holding his big hand tightly, the face of the eldest daughter can''t help but get hot, and her heart starts to thump and thump violently. Without waiting for her to continue to feel, she only felt a sudden light, the other big hand touched his slender waist, and then the whole person, like flying, was held by the waist and put down, standing steadily on the ground. "That Thank you. " The eldest daughter felt a little flustered and felt the thick man''s breath on the tip of her nose. I can''t help but think that when I was on the boat, I couldn''t help thinking that when I was sleeping, I climbed into bed and tried to strangle them, but I didn''t want to sleep in my arms all night! Although she was still wearing clothes that night, and the hateful man was also wearing his usual shorts, no matter whose clothes were, they were very thin. Moreover, when she was held, although she was embarrassed, frightened and afraid, in her heart, she did not know why or when to start, and even bred a trace of nostalgia for that night. Just like now, she was held in her arms again. The strange feeling was like that day. It came to me again, but the time was too short. Before she could remember the moment, she was released from her waist. At the bottom of my heart, I feel lonely and nostalgic for the old lady. She blushes and looks at Bai Chun, who seems to be smiling. Suddenly, her face turns even redder. She lowers her head, pinches her hands and walks to Bai Chun, humming: "you can''t laugh!" "Well, I don''t laugh." Bai Chun still can''t help but smile. After getting off the bus, Li Hong, Li Shangjin and Li Sujie walked in front of them, while Bai Chun and Dalai''s Royal daughter followed behind, followed by two eunuchs. However, after Li Hong came back, he saw only Li Hong and Bai Chun and looked around with vigilance. "Penglai residence? Good Xianyi''s name. " After several people had walked for a while, Li Hong looked at a two-story wooden building standing at the corner of the street. "The food is good, especially the seafood you like. It''s really authentic. That''s why it''s named. It means that only gods can eat such delicious food." Standing on Li Hong''s side, Li Sujie explained to him. "Such a big voice?" Li Hong was surprised. "It''s really good. I''ve been with King Ze and King Xu several times." White pure also helps cavity to say. "It seems that when I went to Japan to blackmail money, you enjoyed it very much. You still lingered on it. Go in and see what specialty you have. You can''t stop praising me." Li Hong was also intrigued by curiosity and went in first. At this time, a voice came from behind: "is it really delicious? On the sea, eating raw food with him makes me sick Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to the complaints of the Empress Dowager. Under the leadership of Li Sujie, he followed a clerk into a simple and elegant private room on the second floor. Next, without Li Hong''s words, Li Sujie skillfully ordered some of the famous dishes here, while Bai Chun had been murmuring with the Dalai emperor''s daughter, not knowing what to say. Only occasionally, I can see that the little head melon of the emperor''s daughter is like a chicken pecking rice. She can''t stop nodding her head, and from time to time, she agrees with her. After a meal, Li Hong was really impressed. Unexpectedly, he could eat such delicious food here. Looking at the Dalai emperor''s daughter licking her lips from time to time, Li Hong finally judged the nature of Dalai''s daughter: food! just looked at the still flat belly. Li Hong was curious to know where the woodlouse had eaten all the food. After dinner in Hangzhou, the best way to cultivate one''s temperament and culture is to take a boat dock and swim on the river. You can enjoy the rare leisure and freedom by looking at the scenery and lanterns along the street. Bai Chun and the eldest daughter clumsily started. For the tea ceremony, she had already been deeply infatuated with it. She completely forgot that what she was doing at the moment was to serve and capture her and take advantage of her body. Even after the hateful person has a sip of her tea, she will wait for the evaluation with expectation on her face. Until she sees the satisfactory nod, she will feel a sense of achievement and satisfaction. No matter Bai Chun, Li Sujie or Li Shangjin, or even the eldest daughter of the emperor, they have no talent for singing. So looking at others in the dock, they can hear the sound of brother Huan and the sound of laughter, which shows that the dock is very quiet. Therefore, not long after he swam down the river, Li Hong, who had been on a boat for a long time, signaled that grain crops and cheetahs, as well as the two eunuchs, put the dock on the shore. "What are they singing about? Why hit them? " The eldest daughter looked at a ship, two steps ahead of them, near the dock on the shore. All the young and old were stumbling, and they were beaten and kicked to the shore. Those people who were behind them also went ashore, so she looked at Li Hong and asked."I don''t know." Li Hong frowned for a look, and then continued to pick up the steps, Yu Guang from time to time swept over the five people who continued to beat the old and the young. "Mang..." Li Honggang opened his mouth and was about to let grain seed go to have a look. He felt that the figure in front of him flashed, and the words familiar to the eldest daughter rang out in his ear, and the man had already stood behind the five people who were beating up one old and one young, and stopped the way in a hurry. "Well, why do you beat people? If you can''t, please stop." The eldest daughter yelled at the five big men who punched and kicked the old and the young. At this time, many people who heard the noise, drinking and swearing all looked at the eldest daughter involuntarily. No one thought that this beautiful little lady ran to stop the five people bravely. Li Hong was still walking slowly. The night was interwoven with the dim yellow fire. Looking at the crowd slowly, he saw that some people''s expressions were clear. Some people were afraid, but they could not resist curiosity. "It''s not up to you to intervene in my business!" A big man kicked heavily on the old man''s body and spit fiercely. "But you can''t hit people at will." The eldest daughter wants to be close to stop her, but she feels her fists coming and going. She can''t stop her for a while, so she has to look back at Li Hong. But the big man didn''t expect that someone would dare to talk back, so he looked back. The first time he looked back was just the moment when Dalai''s daughter looked back at Li Hong. So the big man was immediately attracted by the beauty of the second moment of the emperor''s daughter. After being stunned for a moment, he swallowed the saliva in his mouth and said subconsciously: "stop, stop, stop fighting. Today we are so lucky that we don''t have to force this little old man. There is a ready-made one that can accompany us." As soon as the big man''s voice dropped, the other four men stopped immediately and looked at the man who had just spoken. When the eyes of the four men were transferred from the man to the daughter of the emperor, all of a sudden their eyes were like wolves, blooming with hot light. "Wow Ha ha, this is no worse than the little lady who is hiding at home. It''s just as beautiful and lovely as the young lady One of the four big men stepped over the old man who was protected by his small body and walked straight to the eldest daughter. The first big man looked at the old lady who turned around and laughed. Then he said to the two crouching figures on the ground: "go away, Lao Yang tou. I''ll spare you for the time being. Next time, if you don''t let the little lady hidden in your house come out to sing for us and drink with us, I''ll kill you!" The eldest daughter looked at the old man who was smiling at her and finally realized the consequences of her words. She quickly backed back and said, "Hey, what do you want to do? You can''t come here. You stop." "Stop? Ha ha, little lady, just now you have broken our brothers'' good deeds. Our brothers have also given you face. You see, we have stopped beating Lao Yang''s head any more. So, should you give us some thin noodles? How about going boating with us on the river, drinking and singing? " Han obviously had drunk a lot of wine. His face was red and his mouth was full of wine. He staggered and continued to walk towards the eldest daughter. "No, I have something else to do. Let''s go first." When the eldest daughter looked back again, she saw Li Hong and others standing outside the crowd, or Bai Chun. Because of her height, standing outside the crowd could see the situation clearly. But when the eldest daughter turned back to face the drunk man again, I didn''t know when there was one more person around, that is, the one named grain of grain. Bai Chun, however, looked thoughtfully at the old man and the young man who were still lying in the middle of the field and were being helped up by the cheetah and the other two eunuchs. He thought to himself, "where did you see it? It seems to be very important. Where is it? Why can''t I remember it all at once? " When she wanted to continue thinking, she was interrupted again by the voices of some big men in the field. Then she looked at the old man and the young boy again, and then she put her eyes on the eldest daughter. When the eldest daughter looked back at herself, there was no one around her. After she had a grain of grain in the air, she suddenly became a lot more courageous. "You can''t bully the old and the young. They are unarmed. You are in the prime of life. This is bullying the weak." "Oh? The little lady is very hard The old man took a look at the ear seeds standing beside the Dalai emperor''s daughter. Then he looked at the crowd around him as if he were looking for something. Then he looked at him coldly and said, "brother, if you want a hero to save the United States from injustice, I advise you to take care of yourself. In this area, you can inquire about our brother''s name When the government comes, they will be courteous. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 Mang seed looked at the big man, then looked at the cheetah and the other two eunuchs, helped up the old man and the young man, and then said with a smile: "my friend praised me. If my young lady offends me, I hope you can be magnanimous. If you don''t care about her, we will leave now." "My lady!" When I heard her calling Miss Li Hongzhong, she turned her head and looked at her. Bai Chun whispered to Li Hong: "I want people to follow that old man." "Let the third eunuch send him back. Why do you mind your own business?" Li Hong is still frowning, looking at those men who gradually surround the grain of grain with the emperor''s daughter, he said faintly. Bai Chun shook his head in silence, and then frowned: "I always feel that this old man seems to have seen somewhere, but all of a sudden I can''t think of it. It seems to be a very important thing. Can I have a word with the old man for a moment?" Li Hong looked at Bai Chun strangely. Then he looked at the old and young people who were walking out of the crowd with the help of the three cheetahs. He nodded and said, "go." "Well." Bai Chunxi smiles and goes quickly to the periphery of the crowd. In the middle of the field, five great men had surrounded the grain of grain and the imperial daughter. Li Sujie and Li Shangjin stood behind Li Hong. After Bai Chun left, they said, "do you want to inform Li Chongyi and let him send these scum to the prison?" "Let''s see." Li Hong continued to say in a light tone. "How could such a scum be born under the splendor of the Tang Dynasty? Is it not to tarnish the peace of the prosperous Tang Dynasty..." Li Shangjin looks at the five unscrupulous men and admires Dalai''s daughter. At the same time, he is full of disgust for them. "It''s the same everywhere. As long as there are people, there will be such things. Although there are also people who don''t close their doors at night and pick up the leftovers, they are all relatively speaking. After all, when there is sunshine, there will be shadows. Isn''t it? It has nothing to do with whether the Tang Dynasty is peaceful and prosperous. It is human nature, and it is also a kind of social state. It is not strange. " Li Hong looked at Li Shangjin and said in a low voice. It is not to say that there will be no criminals in peaceful and prosperous times. It is not to say that when natural and man-made disasters happen, there will be no phenomenon of staying at home at night and picking up lost things on the way. Everything is not absolute, but just the probability. Just after Li Hong finished speaking, one of the five big men suddenly came out and grabbed at the breast of Dalai''s daughter, trying to pull her to their side. But although his speed was very fast, the ear seed beside the Dalai emperor''s daughter was faster, and no one even saw what the grain seed had done. The big man covered his wrist and bent down in pain and screamed. The other four men were surprised. Unexpectedly, they met a practitioner and looked at each other. Then the four men rushed to the grain of grain. The queen was surprised. She felt the mirage figure around her flash. After running to her front, she wanted to step back, but she didn''t want to be held by the arm. Subconsciously, the eldest daughter bent her head and twisted her neck. When she was about to bite the hand holding her arm, she heard a familiar voice coming from her ear: "you belong to a dog, how subconsciously you always want to bite people!" Li Hong grabs the arm of the eldest daughter and takes her out of the crowd. Looking at the innocent lady, Li Hong says without good breath. "Ah? Sorry, I didn''t know it was you. I thought it was the disciples. " The eldest daughter''s face was startled. After looking at Li Hong, she said apologetically. Bai Chun also ran over at this time. On her beautiful and calm cheek, she could hardly see any expression. But this time, for some reason, Li Hong saw that her small face was full of disappointment and unwillingness. "What''s the matter with you?" Li Hong asked curiously. "I didn''t ask for anything. The old man just had some skin injuries. I asked the cheetah to send them back. But how do I feel that the old man is very important to me? I''m really pissed off." Bai Chun stomped his feet and looked at the old man''s back. He said glumly. "What do you want to ask?" The eldest daughter was also held by Li Hong''s arm and curiously approached Bai Chun and asked. "I don''t know what I want to ask, but I feel like the old man is hiding something from me and is not willing to tell others!" White pure unwilling to turn back again, the old man has been helped into the carriage by the cheetah, and then slowly left. "Then don''t think about it. When you think about it, it''s not too late for cheetahs to ask." Li Hong beckoned to Li Sujie and Li Shangjin, ready to go back. As for those big men, he didn''t intend to investigate or report to the officials. After all, it is very likely that after the care of grain crops, whether those people still have the ability to act is one thing. In addition, there are people in the crowd who want to have a sense of justice, and they may have reported to the official. If Li Hong''s guess is the same, after Li Hong and others left, no one paid attention to the men who were lying on the ground. As the crowd dispersed, some people stood in the distance, waiting for officials to come. After a while, the villains in the Tang Dynasty, after the reform, have turned into captors. They come to the five great men after being instructed by several people.Only a few captains raised their eyes and looked around. There was no one around except if nothing happened or secretly looked at the people here. Even those who reported to the officials also ran stealthily on the way. There is no other way for the captors. The people who were beaten have already left, and there is no common people to testify that they beat others. Besides, these five people are also known. They are famous five brothers in this area. Although they have no background behind them, they are always brave and ruthless. Therefore, in line with the principle that more is better than less, after looking at the several people lying on the ground, he left. As for those who reported to the government, they did not go to investigate, and this matter passed. Bai Chun, who came back to Zhuye Pavilion, was always out of her mind. Even when she helped Li Hong take a bath, she still thought about what happened just now. However, no matter what she thought, she couldn''t remember what the old man had to do with herself. Why did she decide that they seemed important to him! Li Hongshu lies in bed comfortably, looking at Bai Chun, who is packing things, chatting with Bai Chun. "Miss Bai, the cheetah has something to report outside the bamboo leaf Pavilion." Outside the door came the maid''s voice. Bai Chun stopped her work and took a look at Li Hong. "Go on, I think there must be something wrong with you at night." Li Hong yawned, turned over and was ready to go to bed. For many days, I have been rocking on the boat. I finally sleep in a stable bed, but I still don''t adapt to it. Bai Chun follows the maid downstairs and comes to the small courtyard outside the bamboo leaf Pavilion. The cheetah is anxiously looking at this side. So he walked quickly and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?" "Jingwei with words, Chen Jingzhi''s daughter Chen QingHan has news, it is said to be hidden in an old man''s home, now they are tracking down the old man''s whereabouts." Cheetah handed the secret letter to Bai Chun and said. Bai Chun''s first reaction was to think of the old man who helped him today. But on second thought, how could there be such a coincidence? He immediately laughed, took the secret letter and looked at it and asked, "the old man''s identity is not confirmed, but only that he has been saved by an old man? Chen QingHan is secretly looking for the secret "Yes, it seems that Chen Jingzhi is still alive because of his daughter''s contribution. Chen QingHan must have grasped Li Jingye''s secret." Cheetah nodded and agreed with Bai Chun''s words. "Hangzhou old man? Do you think it''s the old man today? " Bai Chun hopes to look at the cheetah, really hope that the cheetah is that old man, so that he wants to find Chen QingHan, isn''t it much easier. "When I sent the old man back today, I specially sent him to his home. He was a poor man, singing for a living. The young boy''s singing was beautiful, and the old man''s erhu was also good. Therefore, he was often asked to sing in the dock by the river. After I went to his house today, I found nothing suspicious. It doesn''t look like a home with a woman. So I don''t think so. " The cheetah recalled all the details of sending the old man home and said solemnly. "But The five men who beat him mentioned a woman, didn''t they? Isn''t there a little lady hidden in the old man''s house Bai Chun said a little disheartened. At the scene, because of this sentence, Bai Chun ran over to test the old man, and even she had already felt that the old man was hiding Chen QingHan. But the weak old man pointed to the little boy beside him and said with a wry smile that this little boy was a girl. He was misunderstood by those people and thought that he had hidden a beautiful little lady, so he beat them. Bai Chun was reminded by the old man and found that the little boy with a dirty face, no wonder his body and bones look so thin and small. With her dirty face and a head of dishevelled hair, it''s hard to make people believe that she will be a girl. "For the present, the only way to find out is to find the five people and see if they can get any news from them. The old man said that the little lady in the five people''s mouth was the little girl, but the five people clearly said that they were a beautiful little girl, and they were not inferior to miss shallow sea. So someone must have lied?" The cheetah analyzed his thoughts on the way back to the old man. "Let Jingwei keep an eye on the old and the young, and go to the government tomorrow to ask the five people. If they are not arrested, they will look for the five people in that area. Listening to their talk, they are obviously famous in that area. Moreover, regarding the old man Li Jingye is looking for, find the people they sent first and track them secretly. How about other things? I''ll discuss them tomorrow after I report to you. " Bai Chun looks at the cheetah and asks for advice. "Now it can only be done first. Whether it is the same old man or not, we have to keep an eye on it. Just in this way, Hangzhou city is short of manpower. Do you want Fang Zhan or hengqiao to come back for assistance? " The cheetah felt that all of a sudden the cheetah followed three people, and the hands here were a little tight. What''s more, since his highness came back, Jingwei has to spare most of his energy to protect his highness. As a result, the surplus manpower has become a little tense at this time.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 Bai Chun turns to look at the lighted window on the second floor of bamboo leaf Pavilion. In her mind, she can''t help but imagine whether the man is holding a soft quilt and has entered a sweet dream. "Hengqiao and Fangzhan are immovable. Chen Jingzhi is obviously a person valued by his royal highness. Although Li Jingye dare not kill Chen Jingzhi now, for fear of his daughter Chen QingHan, we can''t be sure that once we lose the protection of Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao, Chen Jingzhi will be killed for this reason, and we will have a lot to eat." Bai Chun looked at the lighted window on the second floor, and her tenderness instantly turned into a fright. She didn''t want to annoy someone because of her business. After all, if you annoy someone, you will not only suffer as a result, for fear that once the situation is out of control, that person will not have to upset the whole city of Hangzhou, even Huainan and Jiangnan. Therefore, in Bai Chun''s opinion, Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao, who stayed in Yangzhou secretly to protect Chen Jingzhi in the prison, had better not let them come to Hangzhou. In case Chen Jingzhi in Yangzhou is lost, he is afraid that it will become a breach of things and a fuse of conflict. Cheetah agreed and nodded. After discussing with Bai Chun for a few words, she quickly went out and arranged the plan agreed by them. The next day, King Ze Li Shangjin and Xu Wang Li Sujie sent a letter respectively, and then they began to go to Huainan road and Jiangnan Xidao to work. "You haven''t found Chen Jingzhi''s daughter yet?" Li Hong just finished breakfast, looking at Bai Chun in front of him, and asked in surprise. "Well." Bai Chun lowered her head, and said with some embarrassment. "When I went to the kingdom of Japan, you told me that I had already found the clue of Chen QingHan when I was opposite the teahouse of Shen Junliang?" Li Hong some can''t believe, white pure efficiency when so low, Jingwei why to eat. "Chen QingHan ran away by himself..." "Under the strict guard of you Jingwei and Li Jingye, and then a weak woman will be lowered from your eyelids? It''s very nice of you to say it. It''s not a shame. " Li Hong hit Bai Chun mercilessly. "Who can think of it? Besides, there are so many coincidences that I feel like someone is taking over Chen QingHan." White pure one hand leaning on chin, long ago to Li Hong''s attack numb, self-care said. "So you think the old man was weird yesterday? Want to find a clue? " Li Hong looks at have no face to have no skin, have not a trace, let the person lose the shame feeling of Bai Chun asked. "Yes, I always think that the old man has seen him or something, but he can''t grasp what I want. I''m really worried!" White pure discontented said, mouth also pouted up, in order to express their dissatisfaction. This image of a little girl can only be revealed when she is alone with Li Hong. If there is another person present, Bai Chun will not be like this. For so many years, the habit has been maintained until now, but because Bai Chun''s habit has become a natural habit, it has become the rhythm of their mutual adjustment. Li Hong speechless looked at the stupid Bai Chun, stretched out his index finger in the air for a long time, then helplessly said: "are you stupid? Since you feel that the identity of the elderly can not be determined, and can not prove whether it is related to Chen QingHan, but do you have a clue in your hand? " "There are so many people surnamed Yang. Is it an old man that I have to check it? Jingwei is not the Hubu. Check the registered permanent residence of me." Bai Chunbai glanced at Li Hong and didn''t think his idea was a good one. "Pig brain, white pure, you are a pig brain, no wonder Chen QingHan ran under your eyelids, deserved it!" Li Hong hates that iron is not made of steel and knocks on the table. Bai Chun is unconvinced. He is said to be a pig''s brain. Naturally, he wants to refute it: "where am I stupid? Tell me what you can do?" Li Hong sighed: "since we can''t find out from Hangzhou whether the old man surnamed Yang is with you, why not start from Yangzhou Chen Jingzhi? His friends, his classmates, his colleagues, relatives and so on, surnamed Yang Hou is about 60 or 70 years old, so it''s not easy to check? " Bai Chun stood up from Li Hong''s face. She was surprised to see Li Hong. She was stunned and said, "yes, why didn''t I think of it? Yes, the mysterious disappearance of Chen QingHan. Since it is suspected that someone is acting inside and outside, it must be related to Chen Jingzhi. Thank you, your highness Bai Chunxi smiles at Yan Kai, and no longer cares about Li Hong''s scolding her for being a pig''s brain. She quickly walks up to Li Hong, kisses Li Hong on the face, and quickly runs out of the bamboo leaf pavilion to find someone to look up Chen Jingzhi in Yangzhou. But for Li Hong, the urgent task now is to find out Chen QingHan. Li Jingye has never killed Chen Jingzhi, which is enough to explain that Chen QingHan, who has fled, must hold some secrets, which makes Li Jingye have to fear Chen Jingzhi. Having nothing to do, he turned around and didn''t see where Bai Chun crazy was. So he went out of Li''s house by himself and planned to go to Hangzhou city by himself. It will take some time for Li Shangjin and Li Sujie, even for Li Chongyi, to take up their posts and prepare their troops.So what he can do during this period of time is to wait for the news from several people, and try to keep everything firmly in his hands before he leaves for Yangzhou, hoping to minimize the chaos that follows. A scholar blue shirt, for the first time today, he even tied up his hair and put on Futou. He was satisfied to see his handsome and handsome self in the mirror. He was very proud. walked on the busy streets of Hangzhou, feeling the bustle of the times. When passing a perfume shop, he accidentally took a look inside, and saw a familiar figure coming to her. saw this guy actually bargaining with the shop assistant. There were several bottles of perfume on the counter. The queen came to pick this bottle after a long time, and then picked up another bottle with difficulty and unable to part with the previous bottle. Li Hong was curious, so he quietly looked at the great princess in the doorway of the perfume shop which few men entered. "I want both, but can you make it cheaper?" The eldest daughter looked at the woman in front of her, and some prayed. , "this lady, I have given you the lowest price. I will lose money if it is cheaper again. You are also a person who knows the goods. Naturally, you know that this perfume is much better than the water powder, otherwise, how about a bottle? Buy some good gouache, though it''s not as expensive as perfume, but it''s also good. The woman smiles and shakes her head. All these things are delivered from Chang''an. Although the profit of each bottle is very thick, it has been marked to the bottom by the beautiful person in front of her. If it is cheaper, it will be free. "But I need two bottles of perfume. I want to buy one for myself. " The princess looked closely at the perfume, afraid that the woman would take perfume away and put it in the counter. "Isn''t that just right? You can have a bottle of..." "But But I also want to send a beautiful bottle of perfume to my beautiful sister. If it''s only bought for me, it''s not too rude, is it? " "Miss, this Then I can''t help it. This is the lowest price. Whether you buy one or two bottles, we have to agree. This price is only for this time. After you go out, you can''t say how much money you bought. Otherwise, other people don''t think it''s expensive to buy. What should I do if you ask me to refund the money. " The woman could not help her, so she had to ignore the request of the eldest daughter. Instead, she talked about her own difficulties. She hoped that this beautiful lady would stop when she was good and not to embarrass her any more. Li Hong stands quietly at the door and looks at her. She wants to be the beautiful elder sister in the mouth of the imperial daughter. Does she mean Bai Chun? is going to do something. It''s just a few days since I started learning to bribe white. I just know this idiot. Don''t you know that Bai has a lot of perfume? There are so many bottles and jars in Bai Chun''s dressing table. She can take one or two at will, and I''m afraid Bai Chun won''t find it? There is no need to sacrifice the near and seek the far. did not know that she had been watched, clenched her fists, and watched two bottles of perfume tangled. Finally, the silver Fang bit, "OK, I''ll buy a bottle." Just buy some more Rouge powder. " "Well, Bai Chun has no share." Li Hong looked at the back of Dalai''s daughter and thought to himself. but when he had just finished his attribution in his heart, he heard a lot of relief from the Dalai''s Royal voice, and some relieved the woman, "can you please help me pack this perfume..." How about the delicate packaging? " "Oh! Are you going to give perfume to yourself and then keep it with rouge? The woman was also surprised. She thought she would leave perfume to herself, and then she would make her own some beautiful rouge and water powder to give her away. did not expect that this beautiful woman should have used Rouge powder, perfume was so elegant and elegant that women could not bear to give away anything, and she was give away by her teeth. looks like a little embarrassed and feel shy about the Royal girl''s face. She also wants to use perfume, but she doesn''t have any extra money to buy second bottles in her pocket. and who knows if a bottle of perfume is so expensive? It''s just too extravagant. , of course, she used this perfume in Japan, but she did not know the value of geometry. It was all given to her by the father, where she knew that a bottle of perfume would be so expensive. the woman looked at the beautiful and beautiful girl, her beautiful eyes, and kept staring at the bottle of the perfume that she had abandoned. She could not bear it in her heart. She bit her teeth and said, "forget it, I will do a losing sale today. I will go back to be scolded by my husband." I sold you all two bottles of perfume, according to the price you said! "Really? Isn''t it impossible? Thank you, thank you! " Her face was full of surprise and saluted the woman. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 Li Hong at the door did not expect to come to the Royal girl and this awakening. He even chose to give himself the gouache and chose the perfume for Bai Chun. he is sure that the Royal lady must know that Bai Chun has many fragrances, but in such circumstances, he can still choose pure perfume for Bai Chun and give himself the choice of gouache. thought of someone here, so he walked into the perfume shop and stood behind the great princess. He looked at the woman and looked at him. She silently played a reception and let her continue to be busy with her hand. Then she put her eyes on the small bag on the arm of Dalai''s daughter. Through the gap, she could see that the eldest daughter had not less shopping when she went out this time, and even vaguely could see that there were still some underwear in the bag. came to see the woman with joy, and wrapped up two bottles of delicate and elegant perfume. Her attention was no longer concentrated on the perfume. Only then did she feel a strange thing behind her peeping at her. So she quickly turned back and saw the man with the symbolic bad smile. She was curiously looking at the things in her bag, ready to reach in and find out. "Hello, why?" The eldest daughter of the emperor was startled and looked at Li Hong''s furtive appearance, and hurriedly alerted. Li Hong smiles, and then looks at the shop. The goods here are all those of Taiyi city. Nothing is not traditional before the Tang Dynasty. "There should be more of these things in the government. Why do you want to buy them?" Li Hong turned around and said to his daughter. , when the woman saw that the Royal Princess and Li Hong knew her, she also put down her heart and began to help pack those two bottles of perfume. "Those are not mine. Besides, if I want to use them, who knows if they will be deducted from the money. What if they are more expensive?" The Dalai Royal thanked the woman, delighted to take the beautifully wrapped perfume, carefully put it into the bag, and then walked out with Li Hong. "The heart of a villain is the belly of a gentleman. Forget it. For the sake of your filial piety, I''ll treat you to dinner this afternoon." Walking in the street two people, leisurely and casually wandering. The eldest daughter is like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. She looks here and there for a while. Sometimes when Li Hong turns back, there will be no one. This makes him feel as if he is walking his dog. He has to keep an eye on the Dalai princess to avoid losing his way. "If only the Japanese were half as rich as the Tang Dynasty." Looking at the shops on both sides of the street, a wide range of goods, as well as some exotic flavor of gold and silver jewelry, the eldest daughter said with envy. "Yes, it''s good to become the 11th Road of the Tang Dynasty. I promise that you will be as rich as Hangzhou City in 50 years." "Japan will not yield, hum." The eldest daughter cast a glance at Li Hong, but the words in her mouth did not have the slightest confidence. Before meeting Li Hong, or before the future of the Tang Dynasty, perhaps she still had the confidence of a fan. But when she met Li Hong, experienced the thrilling naval battle, and now in Hangzhou, she had deep doubts about whether the Japanese could resist the iron cavalry and warships of the Tang Dynasty. The road paved with bluestone slabs is not very flat, but it is enough for the carriage to move forward quickly. In addition, some members of the aristocratic family like to ride their horses. So when they were staggering in the middle of the road, they were startled by the sound of horses'' hoofs behind them. Still immersed in the bustling scenery of the street, Dalai''s daughter went on walking without realizing it. Li Hong had no choice but to take her arm and pull her to one side to stand still and watch the three horses rushing past. Then, behind him, a carriage closely followed by three horses, also passed quickly. The wheels of the car bumped up on the uneven stone road, but it did not affect the driver''s full speed. After the carriage passed by, Li Hong planned to move on, but the eldest daughter pointed to the carriage in surprise, then looked at Li Hong and pointed to the carriage. Looking at Li Hongmei, she asked, "what''s wrong with her? Would you like to ride a horse or a carriage? Walk on your legs. You can eat every day and don''t exercise any more. When you return to Japan, your father still thinks that Datang is raising pigs... " "No, are these people from the Tang government?" The eldest daughter is too lazy to care about her own food with him. "It''s not the government, it should be There''s something urgent for the rich family. " Li Hong looked at the carriage turning left at the corner in front of him. The eldest daughter was puzzled and then said, "so it looks like those bullies who bullied the weak yesterday are rich people. No wonder they dare to bully the old, the weak and the young. You, the prince, are also derelict of duty. In broad daylight, you allowed this kind of thing to happen, and did not arrest them." "What did you see just now?" Li Hong asked suddenly. He didn''t believe that this was the entertainment of the eldest daughter. He must have seen something and talked about the big men yesterday. "No, I saw those big men sitting in the carriage in pain last night. I thought they were taken away by the government...""Are you sure you saw the big men last night?" Li Hong looked tight and asked in a hurry. Shocked by the speed of Li Hong''s face changing, she couldn''t resist the pressure. After stepping back a step, she said in a low voice, "I can''t miss it. It must be. Seeing them sitting in the carriage in pain, I thought it was the government who captured them." "Let''s go after it and see if we can catch up with the coach." Li Hong patted Dalai''s daughter''s arm and motioned her to follow him faster. When they got to the corner and turned the corner, they saw the shadow of the carriage. Li Hong calculated his own speed, and then calculated the speed of the carriage. It should not be. At their speed, they should have turned the corner for a long time. Why do they just turn now? Are they not familiar with this place? As he walked on, he thought in his mind why they were just turning around now. The eldest daughter next to him cleverly followed him. He didn''t ask where Li Hong was going to take her, but just chased him in a hurry. The two men came to the corner again. After looking at it, they saw that the carriage and the three horses which could be seen in front of them were indeed slowing down and moving forward slowly. There are not many pedestrians on this road, in twos and threes, and most of them are residential buildings nearby. It is not as lively as the street just now. Li Hong beckoned to the Queen''s daughter behind him and continued to walk deep into the alley. From time to time, he could see the three riders in front looking around, as if they were looking for something. After a short distance, I saw that the carriage stopped slowly. A man in front of him jumped off the horse''s back and looked around for a while before he came to the door of a private house and knocked on the door gently. Li Hong pressed the towering breast of Dalai''s daughter with one hand, and firmly supported the wall with the other hand. Li Hong sidestepped with her to avoid the gaze of the man just watching. "Hello The eldest daughter looked at her big hand in front of her chest, and she was eager to take a bite. But she saw it just now. This guy was in order to avoid being found, so she put her hand in the wrong place in a hurry: "can you put your hand down? I''ve already hidden it." The eldest daughter looked at the angular side face, and saw that others were looking at the front attentively, and said in a low voice. "It''s not that you didn''t let it go. What do you have to worry about..." "That''s not the same, OK?" "Speak in a low voice." "I''ve been very quiet, OK? Take your hand down." With her back against the wall, she carefully stretched out a hand and pressed Li Hong''s hand down. Li Hong slowly took back his hand, took a look at the red face of the old lady and said with a smile, "are you afraid?" "Why did they kidnap yesterday''s men? Do you want to do harm to the people? Then they are good people. " The eldest daughter stretched out her head slightly and looked at the big men in the carriage yesterday. They were all tied up. They were like crabs at dinner yesterday. They were thrown into the house in a hurry. "Is that how good and bad people are divided?" Li Hong asked in silence. Looking at the carriage slowly leave, and then three people again looked down the street after both sides, slowly closed the door. "I think so." "It''s you. Go and have a look." Li Hong stretched out his hand and wanted to knock on the forehead of Dalai''s daughter, but looking at her face, she didn''t hide or dodge. She held her forehead like jade and waited to be knocked with her eyes closed. Suddenly, she gave up the idea of knocking down. The courtyard walls made of loess are not very high, and the courtyard here is not like the folk houses in Chang''an square. Every family here is more like a single family house. So relatively speaking, it''s a little difficult to sneak in without being found. What''s more, with a woman, Li Hong secretly took his eldest daughter with him. He looked around the wall at the door and then looked at the house next to it. I tried to push the door, but the door opened silently. Then I looked into the courtyard and saw that the length of the courtyard was full of weeds. It was obvious that no one had lived there for a long time. Beckoning to the daughter behind her, they quietly walked into the deserted house. After looking at the house next to the wall, Li Hong whispered to her, "wait here. I''ll climb over the wall and see what they''re doing." "I''ll go with you, so that I can take care of it." Da Lai''s beautiful eyes are very smart. She looks at Li Hong and says. "I don''t think so. Why don''t you go to a suitable place later?" Li Hong didn''t think she could be of any help with her. "Well, don''t you just want to say where to stay cool? As for the euphemism Big to the Queen''s mouth a pout, discontented said. In exchange for Li Hong, who was praised by her thumb, she had to hold her bag and look at the house which had been deserted for a long time. She found a place to stand on the eaves of the house. Then, looking at Li Hong''s tall figure, she suddenly became light and agile, and disappeared from the wall in an instant.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 "If you dare to tell lies, don''t blame me for throwing you into the Qiantang River to feed Wang ba." A hoarse voice sounded in the room. "You, you ask, we promise to say everything we say." Yesterday, one of the five great men, like others, knelt on the ground and said repeatedly. "Tell me, is there a beautiful young woman in Yang Yue''s hand?" The man with hoarse voice asked lightly. "Yang Yue? My Lord, Xiaomin doesn''t know Yang Yue. " "Fart your mother. Besides, you don''t know!" Next to the man with hoarse voice, another man kicked the big man to the ground, and the horizontal knife brush in his hand instantly came out of the sheath and put it on the big man''s neck. "Please forgive me, please forgive me. I really don''t know Yang Yue. I really don''t know him." The big man was lying on the ground. Because of the heavy ties, he was kicked over and couldn''t move. He had to beg for mercy. "That''s the old Yang tou you asked me to find. Didn''t you say he hid a beautiful little lady? Is that true? " The hoarse voice stopped the people next to him and raised him to ask. "Lao Yangtou? Yang Yue? Yes, yes, it''s true. Xiao Min assures you with his head, Lao Yang tou No, Yang Yue does have a beautiful girl in his hand, and he knows poetry and poetry. " Said the big man in a hurry. The hoarse man pondered for a moment and continued to ask, "do you know who the name of the little lady is? Where is the family name? How old are you The big man was stunned for a moment. He tried to remember the woman''s face. Then he stopped and said with a bitter face: "my Lord, Xiaomin thinks that the little lady is only eighteen or nine years old. It seems that her surname is Chen. As for where she is, Xiaomin really doesn''t know." "What is it called?" The voice of the hoarse voice was tight, Cui asked. "It''s called Chen QingHan." Said the big man. "That''s right. It seems that Yang Yue is such a rubbish who steals people unconsciously. Well, since you don''t know where they are now, then You''re useless to me... " The hoarse man grinned grimly and said, looking at the five Hangzhou gangsters. Just now, he took five people to Yang Yue''s home, but he threw himself into the air. Let alone see Chen Jingzhi''s daughter Chen QingHan, even Yang Yue and his granddaughter did not see it. And looking at the empty house, it was obvious that Yang Yue noticed something and moved away quietly. "My Lord, please forgive me. Really, we saw Lao Yang yesterday Yang Yue didn''t really see that woman at that time, so we beat Yang Yue hard. " "Why?" The hoarse man asked with a cold look. In the face of the hoarse man''s question, the big man had no choice but to recount what happened last night. It turned out that Yang Yue had always lived in that area, and five people occasionally asked Yang Yue to sing a song with his granddaughter. But one day, when the Han went to Yang Yue''s house, he heard a clear woman''s voice at the door. So standing on the wall, he saw a graceful and beautiful woman named Chen QingHan. After he pushed the door in, he scared Yang Yue, and he also scared Chen QingHan into the same place. Finally, Yang Yue was in a hurry and said that this was a woman who came to learn to sing, but because of this excuse, the Han became more moved because of Chen QingHan''s beauty. So he began to ask Yang Yue every day to ask Chen QingHan to sing songs for their brother. After being repeatedly rejected and rejected by Yang Yue for several times. Finally, he was forced to go to the river with his little granddaughter. So the Dalai emperor''s daughter prevented them from beating Yang Yue. When he returned home, Yang Yue was always on guard against Bai Chun''s questioning about him, so he took Chen QingHan and his little granddaughter to escape to other places overnight. The husky man went to Yang Yue''s home immediately after he found the big man. He didn''t want to throw himself into the air, so he took the five men here and prepared to ask questions. As for how these people found these Han, Li Hong is not clear, but now he is very clear, these people are Li Jingye secretly sent over, specially for Chen QingHan. In this way, Li Hong can also be sure that Bai Chun sent out people, I am afraid, but this Yang Yue will take Chen QingHan to where? Out of Hangzhou? "My Lord, we know where to find Yang Yue, really? Please, don''t kill five of our brothers. Please, I''m telling the truth The great man begged for mercy and begged. "Where can I find them?" "In the countryside, you can find it in the countryside, and there is Gushan Temple. You can find Yang Yue in these two places." The big man said definitely. Looking at the man''s firm tone, the hoarse man''s voice slowed down: "Why are you so sure that you can find Yang Yue in these two places?" "There are his relatives in the countryside. He probably went back to his hometown or went to Gushan Temple. It seems that It seems that every ten days and a half months, he will go to Gushan Temple once The big man''s face was covered with sweat, he said in a hurry."Why go to Gushan Temple?" The husky man didn''t believe what the big man said. He asked again. "As for the members of Gushan Temple, I have never asked them who they are." The big man begged. Li Hong gently opened the small gap in the window outside and secretly looked inside. He saw that the hoarse man had just finished speaking, then took over the knife in the hand of the man next to him. At the moment, he was slowly lifting it and putting it on the big man''s neck. After relieving Li Hong''s doubts about the reason why the voice of the big man suddenly became trembling, Li Hong believed that, next, these people were afraid to poison the big men. Yang Yue''s disappearance means that these people are useless at all. If they stay, they may be able to discover their existence. Therefore, there is only one way for them to die. "My Lord, let''s do it. We can''t bear such a heavy price. The women who stopped them from beating Yang Yue last night, including the people who beat them, must be..." The hoarse man interrupted the man next to him, then looked at the man again and asked, "did you see a woman dressed in white as snow after you were stopped last night? The hair is scattered behind the head "Well, I seem to have seen it, but It''s not the woman who stopped us It''s like a woman in white running to Yang Yue to ask questions. " Han tried hard to remember what happened last night. He only vaguely remembered that when he looked around, he saw a tall white figure and asked Yang Yue a few words. After hearing the man''s uncertain reply, the husky man and his two subordinates looked at each other and saw a trace of worry and panic in each other''s eyes. If Han''s statement is true, then the woman in white must be Bai Chun who is close to the prince''s highness. If she starts to intervene in this matter, it will be more difficult for her to visit Hangzhou secretly. Sure enough, the man next to him swallowed his saliva and said intermittently, "my Lord, listen to me Too Back in Hangzhou. " "Yes, it seems that this case is difficult to handle. If five of them are caught again, we will be exposed. Sorry, brothers. For our safety, you have to... " "My Lord, spare your life. We won''t say anything. We won''t say anything to anyone who asks. You can rest assured. I promise that we won''t say anything. Even if the assassin, Mr. Li, catches us, we won''t say we''ve seen you. Please, let us go, please." The five great men prayed for mercy with one voice. They are the local ruffians in Hangzhou. They usually act like tyrants in the neighborhood. They have no background and so on. They are just common people who are bullies. Otherwise, they would not even be unable to afford to go to the boat. Only five men would drink on the boat and find an old man to sing for them. So, where have they seen officials who are going to be killed if they disagree? At the moment, listening to the three people to prevent them from walking, to shut them down, all of a sudden scared to the ground, and even one of them was scared to wet his pants. Li Hong didn''t expect that one day, he would work alone like a Ranger, but now that five people are going to be killed, it is impossible for him to ignore it. There was no great sin for the five men. Last night, he had already known that these five men were not the children of a noble family, so they did not even show up. If it was not for the Dalai emperor''s daughter running out to stop, even he would only leave grain in the past to calm down the situation, he would not even ask again. In the Tang Dynasty, even in other places, this kind of thing will still be staged from time to time. In the world, it is impossible for such bullying to happen. After all, all things in the world have their own natural laws and interests. Through the crack of the window, Li Hong had to stand up and knock on the window generously. Then he opened the window and jumped in. Facing the three men''s vigilant eyes, Li Hong patted the dust left when he helped up the window, and said with a smile: "don''t be nervous. There''s no big crime for the five of them. Just give it to Li Chongyi. As for you, you can not die. Tell me how many people you came from Yangzhou. Then I will give you to Li Chongyi. " "Who are you?" Next to the hoarse man, the horizontal knife in his hand asked. "You don''t deserve to ask, much less to know. What do you do under Li Jingye? Is it a government soldier? Or his servant? " Li Hong went to a chair and gently kicked away the man who had fallen down beside the chair. He sat down and asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 Compared with Li Hong, the prince of Anxi, Liaodong and the Japanese, their Kung Fu is obviously much worse. Under the hint of the hoarse man, when the three people rushed to Li Hong together, they didn''t want Li Hong to have been prepared. The long legs were kicked out like thunder and lightning, and the hoarse man in the middle was knocked unconscious. Without waiting for his long legs to land, he hit his right hand with a hook. In the air, he smashed into the chin of another person nearby. With a scream, the man whose jaw dislocated also collapsed unconscious. The only other person with a knife in his hand threw himself into the air. He turned his head and looked at Li Hong, who was smiling. He said nervously, "you You, who are you? " "Is it important? How many of you are there, and where are they now? " Li Hong ignored the man holding the broadsword. Instead, he untied the ropes of the two men and motioned to the two men who were still soft and tied up the two people who had been knocked unconscious by him. "I I don''t know. " Seeing that Li Hong didn''t care about the horizontal knife in his hand, and seeing Li Hong''s casual appearance, he didn''t dare to start rashly. He had to watch Li Hong untie the ropes of the two great men, and then tied his own people. "I don''t know? I don''t know, or dare not say? " Li Hong looked at the man with a relaxed expression and asked. "I I don''t know... " Before the man finished speaking, he was interrupted by a bang. Suddenly, the door, which had been closed, was suddenly kicked open, and several big men rushed in. When the leader saw Li Hongzheng sitting on the chair leisurely and carefree, he was immediately shocked! No matter how bold he was, he would not have thought that his royal highness would be here? And "Take him!" At the command of Wei Tuqi, several people who rushed in with him immediately controlled the three men together with the five big men. "What about Bai Chun? Didn''t come or where? " Li Hong looked at Wei Tu Qi and some of the pro guards. He was quite satisfied with the efficiency of their arrival at this time. "Miss Bai, we didn''t hear from Jingzi." Wei Tu Qi motioned to take these people out. He was more curious. How could his highness appear here? Li Hong looked at Wei Tu Qi and said lazily, "don''t think about it. I''m wandering around in the street. I happened to see it, so I''ll go. I''ll hurry to the house next to me. Who''s waiting for me there? " As Li Hong said this, he got up in a hurry. Then he remembered that the eldest daughter was still waiting for her, so she took Wei Tu Qi and ran over. After a look, I saw that the eldest daughter was looking at the guards. Her head was shaking like a rattle. She refused to leave with the guards. She must stand there waiting for herself. Seeing this scene, Li Hong couldn''t help but laugh. He quickly scattered the guards and took the little hand of the eldest daughter to come out. "Go and interrogate those people immediately, who are still with us in Hangzhou, and go to Gushan Temple at once, and go to the country where the five big men talk about to find the old man last night. Chen Jingzhi''s daughter is likely to follow him to escape to the countryside or Gushan Temple." After Li Hong pulled the eldest daughter to the carriage, he ordered Wei Tu Qi. "Yes, young master, I will do it right now." Wei Tu Qi selected four guards and drove Li Hong back to his house in a carriage. The rest of them took the five men and three others, and disappeared at the end of the lane. Sitting in the carriage and looking behind her from time to time, she pointed to Li Hong and asked curiously, "are they all bad people?" "Is it so easy to distinguish the good from the bad?" Li Hong squinted at the side of the face of the eldest daughter and found that she was not only a little short, but also very beautiful. Looking at the face of the eldest daughter, Li Hong was distracted. He could not help but think of the situation in his mind that when the daughter of Dalai was in the water, she was torn by herself and occupied by herself. The eldest daughter looked at Li Hong''s eyes from time to time swimming in her face and chest. She immediately put her hands around her chest and pretended to be evil looking at Li Hong: "what do you want to do? Don''t look around! " Li Hong, who had come back to his senses, turned his lips in disdain. After the carriage stopped at the gate of the mansion, he jumped out of the carriage in a hurry. No matter how the imperial daughter who was still in the carriage got off the bus, she walked quickly to the mansion. In the next few days, Li Hong still occasionally went to visit Hangzhou City, but he was not very interested in boats and so on. In addition, in the past few days, there was always a Japanese Princess behind him. Long father and long ma have given several orders respectively. All of them are accusing him of being unfilial. But for all his actions in Japan, the couple did not mention a word. However, it can be seen from the lines that both of them are determined to get compensation for the Japanese state. Even father long is crying for poverty in his will. His tomb will be built a hundred years later. Now he is short of money. I''m afraid he can''t turn his eyes in peace after a hundred years.Li Hong thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t remember when his father began to build his own mausoleum. Even with the records in historical books, Li Hong vaguely remembers that it was after Li Zhi''s death that he began to choose Fengshui treasure land by Wu Mei. Finally, he left the matter to Li Chunfeng for site selection. Finally, it took nearly a year for Lizhi to be buried. That is to say, at least long father had been released for nearly a year after a hundred years. With the burial of Li Zhi, the construction of Qianling tomb has never been interrupted. Before and after, Wu Mei, Li Sujie, Li Shangjin, Li Xian and Yiyang all chose to be buried with him. Compared with father Long''s insidious way of asking for money, Long Ma''s way is much more straightforward. The four big characters of feather duster represent everything. If you want feather duster or silver, think about it yourself. Because of these intentions, someone''s neck got cold for several days. Finally, because of the Hangzhou incident, he temporarily put the matter of extortion by his father and mother. Just after returning to the mansion with the oil bottle, he keenly felt a trace of unusual atmosphere. Although in the eyes of the oil bottle, Li''s residence was still the same as usual, and there was no difference. Even the soldiers of the prince''s guard did not decrease or increase. How could it be different? After sniffing his nose like a dog, Li Hong walked around the bamboo leaf Pavilion and went to the back yard of the mansion. When he passed through the moon gate with white walls and blue bricks, he saw soldiers guarding the gate. A puzzled man looked at the two soldiers at the door and slowly walked into a room, only one Girl! Pretty beautiful girl, tired, sitting there, next to Yang Yue, the old man I met some time ago, and the little boy whose hair is still messy and his face is dirty. "Why? How about Bai Chun Li Hong rushed in, but the three people were scared. They got up in a hurry and looked at Li Hong rigidly. "White Miss Bai just went out on business. " Yang Yue looked at the extraordinary man in front of him, who was rich or expensive, and replied honestly. Li Hong nodded at will, then motioned for the three to sit down, and then asked, "are you Yang Yue? What is the relationship between you and Chen Jingzhi? Why do you risk your life to help her? I''m not afraid to offend Li Jingye? " Yang Yue looked at Li Hong. Just now he could not help but answer his question because of the authority of the young man. Now this young man points to Li Jingzhi and Chen Jingzhi, which makes him hesitant and even takes a peek at the girl Chen QingHan. "This Xiao Min was once the Secretary of Lin''an County, together with Mr. Chen. " Yang Yue said half, and then some do not know what to do next to Chen QingHan, suddenly interrupted his words. "Chen QingHan, the daughter of the people, has met his royal highness." Chen QingHan suddenly got up and looked at Li Hongxing. "Too Too Your highness? " Yang Yue was startled. His old eyes were full of panic. His hands even trembled. He stood up and followed Chen QingHan with the little girl beside him. "Pretty good. How can you guess it?" Li Hong looks at Chen QingHan unexpectedly, light asks a way. Chen QingHan saw Li Hong staring at her, and at the moment, she was nervous. She held her sweaty hand back and forth, and thought of her husband nervously and said, "back to your highness, when the civilian girl was brought in by Miss Bai, she knew that the house had been heavily guarded. Miss Bai also specially told her that no one could enter without her command. When you came in, no one stopped you. You didn''t even ask for your identity. You didn''t show your identity to anyone outside. In the courtyard, the door was pushed open. You want to be able to disobey Miss Bai''s orders. I''m afraid there will be no one else except the prince. " Chen QingHan lowered his head and nervously said that he felt a burst of tension that he had never had before. He seemed to be staring at himself when he was talking. But I don''t know. When she spoke, Li Hong''s eyes were always staring at the little girl beside Yang Yue. She was no more than seven or eight years old. She was about the same age as Li Lingyue. Her face was dirty and her hair was messy. Her body was naturally thinner and shorter than that of Li Lingyue. Just a pair of bright eyes, although with a trace of fear and evasion, but still as bright as the stars, flashing this age should have some of the smart and lively. Let Li Hong give up staring at Chen QingHan, who is as beautiful as a great imperial daughter, and focus on this little girl. Naturally, after Yang Yue was beaten to the ground by five big men that day, the little girl was lying on Yang Yue''s back and made him short several fists and feet. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 "What''s your name?" Li Hong looked at the little girl who was clinging to Yang Yue''s side tightly, one hand tightly clutching Yang Yue''s skirt. "The daughter of the people Chen QingHan." "My name is Yang Laner." Two voices ring in the room together. Chen QingHan, who has just finished answering, looks up in a hurry after hearing Yang Lan''er''s voice. This just saw, do not know when, the prince''s Highness''s eyes have been focused on Yang Laner, as for himself, has been ignored by the prince. But with her answer voice appeared, Li Hong this just remembered that he seemed to be talking with Chen QingHan just now. "Sorry, I''m distracted. Chen QingHan, is this name obtained by your father for you Li Hong shifts his sight to Chen QingHan and asks with a faint smile. "Yes, your highness." Chen QingHan because just now Li Hong looked at Yang Lan''er that soft eyes, also became not as nervous as just now, answer up, the tone also appears to ease a lot. "Han is a lotus. It has the high and pure quality of mud without being dyed. The word" QingHan "means that your father''s purity of your quality is expected of you. Chen Jingzhi seems to expect more from you." Li Hong comments on Chen QingHan''s name. "Thank you for your praise. Please be aware that my father has been wronged. He has been an official for many years. He has been clean and honest. He has never done anything against the imperial court. Please review my father''s case again." Chen QingHan suddenly knelt down on the ground, some sad said. The 18-year-old girl was first lured into custody by Li Jingye, and then sent to Hangzhou for secret detention. Later, he followed Yang Yuedong to Tibet, hoping to protect his father''s life because he was not caught by Li Jingye. Now it seems that he has been running in the dark, when he is worried, he finally ushers in a glimmer of dawn. In addition, he has been separated from his father for so many days. I don''t know how his only relative lives or dies. Combined with complicated factors, after seeing Li Hong, he could control his mood for the first time, and didn''t cry bitterly on the spot. This shows that Chen QingHan is strong enough. Li Hong nods silently, indicating Chen QingHan to get up, but Chen QingHan kneels on the ground, but is not willing to rise. There is a posture that if Li Hong does not agree, she will not get up on her knees. Helplessly shaking his head, Li Hong kindly looked at the little girl Yang Lan''er, and then said in a soft voice, "Lan''er, would you like to help sister Yang up?" Yang Lan''er didn''t expect Li Hong to call her. She was stunned for a moment. Then she nodded her head cleverly under the reminder of Yang Yue. After a sound, she ran to Chen QingHan and wanted to help her up. Yang Lanhan, who is already 18 years old, can''t support Chen Lanhan. Looking at Yang Lan''er struggling to help Chen QingHan up, Chen QingHan kneels down there, so Yang Lan''er can''t help her, so Li Hong has to say: "don''t worry, Chen Jingzhi is safe now. Although he is in prison, someone is protecting him secretly, so it''s safe for a while." "Really, your highness?" Chen QingHan, like a pear with rain, raised his head and asked. "If you keep on kneeling, I can''t guarantee whether it''s true or not." Li Hong spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders. Chen Qinghan a Leng, did not expect noble such as the prince of such a figure, unexpectedly will also joke, so white with tears on the face of a little red, and then obedient stood up, whispered: "the daughter of the people thank your highness." "Don''t thank me. I don''t have the ability to let Li Jingye not kill your father. Li Jingye would like to kill your father before I arrive in Yangzhou. So, to thank you, you should first thank yourself, or thank your father for giving Li Jingye a lie. " Li Hong said with a smile. Bai Chun gently pushes the door to come in, stands behind Li Hong, does not speak to look at Chen QingHan pear with rain standing there, still standing beside Yang Laner. Chen QingHan understood what Li Hong was referring to, that is, the evidence of Li Jingye''s rebellion in her hand, so she thought to her husband and said: "back to your highness, there is no evidence of Li Jingye''s rebellion in the hands of the people''s daughter. There are only a few letters from Yang zhirou, the Minister of the Ministry of government, Li Jingjing, the governor of Yangzhou, and Zheng Jingxuan, the governor of kuozhou. Among them, the letter with Yang zhirou mentioned how The letter of conspiracy to recall my father as governor of Yangzhou. " "Is that all?" Li Hong frowns a little. These are not enough. What I want is direct evidence of Li Jingye''s rebellion, even if it is indirect. But if it''s just an official battle, how can we get rid of all these people? Isn''t it necessary to continue to work with Li Jingye? But then Li Hong did not wait for Chen QingHan to speak, and then asked again, "those letters you carry with you, or are you hiding them somewhere?" Chen QingHan lowered her head. Some of them did not dare to face Li Hong, who looked dignified. She said in a low voice: "the women of the people dare not take them with them. Because it is related to the life of my father, they are put in Uncle Yang''s house, but But now I''m afraid I''ve been watched. I dare not go and take it. ""I''ll send you to Yang Yue''s house with Miss Chen. In any case, I''ll get those letters!" Li Hong gets up and looks at Bai Chun. "Yes, your highness, I will arrange it." Bai Chun is behind Li Hong, Gong Sheng says. "Take her with you, and send her to minister Li Yiyan and Minister Di Renjie of Dali temple, and investigate Yang zhirou and Yang Sijian, servants of the Ministry of official affairs, are they Collusion with Li Jingye secretly! Hit the book Province, the province immediately sent people to Yangzhou to stand by, sent to the level is too low, I recalled the two of them! " Li Hong''s face became more dignified. These days, he was too idle. He only thought about what was recorded in the history books, and completely forgot his arrival, which has changed the track of history. Then, like the butterfly effect, all things will not be like the track of history. Some things that have happened may not happen again. Some things that have not happened will happen in the process of changing history. Or, some of the things that have happened, in the process of historical change, will happen ahead of time and lag behind, but anyway, I am a little too big. Bai Chun doesn''t understand why Li Hong suddenly becomes so dignified, even with a trace of anxiety between his looks, but also knows that this is not the time to ask why, let alone should not ask himself, so like Chen QingHan, he waved and went to find the letter with lawlessness. Yang Yue and Yang Lan''er, who were left behind, looked at the prince''s highness who was still kind just now. In the twinkling of an eye, they became cold. Yang Laner ran to Yang Yue unconsciously and held Yang Yue''s hand tightly. With her small body shape, she could not help hiding behind her to avoid looking at Li Hong. After Bai Chun and Chen QingHan left, Li Hong sat down again and sorted out his thoughts. Then he looked at Yang Yue and asked, "you once served as the Secretary of Lin''an County. As far as I know, Chen Jingzhi started his official career from the sixth grade. Lin''an is Hangzhou Xiaxian County, and you, as a treasurer, have not entered the class yet? How do you know each other? " "This Go back to your highness. " Yang Yue had never seen such a big official as the crown prince. When he spoke back just now, although he knew that Li Hong must be a big official, he did not expect to be the crown prince. Therefore, when he talked all the time, he said directly. but just now, after listening to Chen Qinghan''s words, every time he would bring his three words back to his highness, he said, "back to his highness," the little people began to serve as the registered residence of the Ling''an county from the age of thirty. Chen Chen, who served in Hangzhou, went to Ling''an county. In carrying out the issue of rent Yong adjustment by the Ministry of household of the imperial court, he talked with the common people They became friends. Xiao Min''s son and daughter-in-law were wrongly sent to prison for this matter, and later died in prison. It was Lord Chen who helped Xiaomin redress the injustice for his son and daughter-in-law, so Xiaomin owes Mr. Chen two lives... " "Land annexation?" Li Hong guessed. "Yes, your highness. According to the latest laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, aristocratic families and aristocrats can not annex or buy out the land of common people, but In fact, Yang Yue is an ordinary common people. A small Si Hu, not to mention a prince, is the lowest level county officer from the ninth grade, and he will not treat them as officials of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, as the lowest level officials of Si Gong, Si Cang, Si Hu, justice, Si Bing, Si Shi, no one regards them as officials of the Tang Dynasty. "So who is going to forcibly buy out your family''s land?" Although Li Hong is talking to Yang Yue, his eyes are always on Yang Lan''er. Then they waved to the old and the young. After they left the shop, they walked around and talked freely in the elegant and chic Li mansion. "Yes He is Yang Jikang, the son of Yang zhirou, the Minister of the Ministry of government. " Yang Yue lowered his head and wanted to look at everything in the mansion, but he did not dare to be too blatant. He had to lower his head and move his eyes around. In such an elegant, quiet and pleasant environment, Yang Yue and Yang Lan''er feel as if they have soared to the fairyland. They are totally different from the world they are familiar with. They are totally two worlds. "Since you know that Yang Jikang is the son of Yang zhirou, an important official in the imperial court, why do you dare to fight against them and argue with them? Why do you not want to sell the land to your son and daughter-in-law even if they lose their lives? Are you afraid of them Li Hong is very curious. You are a poor secretary. How can you have the confidence to fight with Yang Jikang. "This..." Some of Yang Yue couldn''t respond to it. Although he was literate, he didn''t have much to say. He didn''t speak a few words about the truth, let alone facing his royal highness. So after half a day, he squeezed out a sentence: "as stipulated in the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, Xiaomin is afraid of being investigated by the government, so he dare not sell it to them." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± For the first time, Li Hong heard such a logic that the laws and regulations were greater than those of the rich and noble families. This is a logic that is rare in the Tang Dynasty and even in the world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 Li Hong was speechless in the face of Yang Yue''s honest and honest answer. However, Yang Yue''s words could not be refuted in his position. The laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty are greater than the authority of officials! Yang Yue, who is simple and unadorned, tells the difference between the rule of man and the rule of law in the historical torrent of five thousand years of Chinese civilization. In the face of threats from senior officials, they stick to the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, but don''t know that the abilities of senior officials are greater than the laws and regulations. Is this idea right or wrong? In the history of 5000 years, the Chinese nation has been walking on the track of rule by man. The rule of law is like a cover up. When it is needed, it can talk about it openly. However, when the tide is over, the rule of man still has the upper hand. Why has the rule of man become the mainstream "legal weapon", and why has the rule of law not been standardized and carried forward in the process of 5000 years of historical civilization? So what is the common people''s adherence to? Why did the rule of law they adhered to not become the mainstream of history because of the large number of people? It can only be said that the people are willing to live and multiply in the rules and regulations like Chinese characters, but officials are not willing to restrict themselves by the rule of law for their own interests, for the interests of the group and for making huge profits. At the end of the day, it is the people who abide by the rule of law and the officials who destroy the rule of law. The long-standing contradiction between making a living and interests is like the opposition between the officials and the people, which has lasted for 5000 years. When did the rule of man come into being and become the mainstream in the long history of 5000 years? In the pre Qin Dynasty, the rule of law and the unification of China, the Han family respected Confucianism to the Jin Dynasty, the five chaotic China, the Tang Dynasty showed martial arts to the late period, the Han nationality and all the heroes rose together, the Song Dynasty Hongwen, there was no China after the Ya mountain, and the prairie wolf dominated China. In any case, there can not be a "person", that is, the ancient wind named by the last generation: Confucianism. Where is the root cause? First, who was the ancient blowing? Who is the first person who wants to return to the minefield system and restore the Zhou Dynasty system, and who wanders among the countries in the spring and Autumn period to persuade the princes? Confucius sage. Li Hong believed that no matter in the Tang Dynasty now or in the civilized era more than a thousand years later, law-abiding people are often the cornerstone of the Chinese nation and millions of people, and the law is often only effective and binding on ordinary people. As for the aristocratic families and noble families, the law is like a prostitute. It is the object that they play with and trample on. With a bitter smile and shaking his head, Li Hong stopped in a corridor and pavilion and waved to her to take Yang Lan''er down to wash. Yang Laner, who was timid and afraid, held on to Yang Yue''s skirt. She looked at Li Hong in awe and wanted to shake her head. However, she was frightened by Prince Li Hong''s authority and did not dare to shake her head. She was just a pair of bright eyes, and secretly looked at Li Hong in prayer, and then looked at Yang Yue as if she were begging for help. "Lan''er, don''t worry. Brother is not a bad man. You look at your dirty face and messy hair. How can you look like a little girl? Let this sister take you to have a wash. Your grandfather and I will wait for you here, OK?" Li Hong took Yang Lan''er''s other small hand and felt the weak unwillingness on his small arm. He said softly. Yang Lan''er didn''t dare to speak. He just looked up at Yang Yue, but Yang Yue was full of excitement. The prince''s highness said to Yang Lan''er''s brother that he was already in tears. He pushed Yang Lan''er''s small body and said, "go Go ahead, Lan''er. Your Highness has agreed. You should be obedient. " Still reluctant, Yang Lan''er pinched her body. Seeing that her grandfather was pushing her all the time, and her beautiful sister had already stretched out her hand to hold her little hand, she had to nod her head timidly and look back at Yang Yue step by step. She followed the eldest daughter to the end of the corridor. The maid brought this year''s new tea from Hangzhou. Li Hong asked Yang Yue to sit down in the corridor Pavilion and watched the maid make the tea smartly and elegantly. Then he asked, "is your field coming back now?" Yang Yue wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, shook his head and grinned bitterly: "if you want to return to your highness, but But Xiaomin didn''t dare to go home to plant. If he planted it today, he would be trampled on tomorrow. He couldn''t help it. So he took his granddaughter all the time in Hangzhou city to make a living by singing. " "Didn''t Chen Jingzhi help you?" Li Hong asked curiously. Since Chen Jingzhi met Yang Yue when he was working in Hangzhou, it should not be a problem to protect a small household in Hangzhou even after he became governor of Yangzhou? "Yes, Mr. Chen helped. The land in the village is owned by our common people, but we can''t plant it. However, I heard that some people in the village bravely tried again, as if no one trampled on it. Xiaomin originally planned to go back to cultivate the land, but after knowing that Lord Chen was arrested, he wanted to go to Yangzhou, but he didn''t want to sing songs for others. When he was a child, he met Mr. Chen''s daughter So it''s been delayed. " Li Hong couldn''t imagine that his hands, rough as withered branches of a tree, could play a beautiful tune with such hands. Chen QingHan, who took advantage of the opportunity to escape, happened to be like the plot in the novel. Under the circumstances that the people who were in charge of her were chasing her, Yang Laner secretly held hands in Hangzhou city and played hide and seek with Li Jingye''s people.Later, in the middle of the night, Yang Lan''er took her home carefully. After some inquiries, Yang Yue was surprised that the beautiful little lady was actually the daughter of Lord Chen. So he hid Chen QingHan in his home, but he was caught by the gangsters in that area. After several days of entanglement by the big men, he finally exposed them. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. It seems that Chen Jingzhi''s life should not be cut off. Even Chen QingHan''s luck looks good. Bai Chun quietly returned to Li Hong''s side. He took Chen QingHan to Yang Yue''s home. But Bai Chun''s face showed a trace of solemnity and tension. "Your Highness..." "It''s all right to say so." Li Hong looked up at Bai Chun and said faintly. Bai Chun takes a look at Yang Yue and Li Hong. After a silent sigh, she hands the secret letter to Li Hong. Li Hong took a strange look at Bai Chun, and then opened the secret letter, which read: "car crash and death!" "Really?" Li honghuo looks up at Bai Chun. "It''s true. It happened last night. I was in such a hurry that the carriage got out of control and fell off the cliff. There was no life left." Bai Chun said calmly. "Where is Li Sujie now?" Li Hong asked suddenly. "In Jinling." "If you want to go to the south of the Yangtze River, you should go to the south of the Yangtze River to help Li Xuanjin go to the south of the Yangtze River. If you are afraid of going to the south of the Yangtze River, you will go to the south of the Yangtze River to help Li Xuanjin go to the border area immediately. If you are afraid of going to the south of the Yangtze River, you will go to the south of the Yangtze River and ask Li Xuanjin to go to the place where he will be killed Li Hong thought about it and said. In history, Li Jingye was prepared to go south after taking Ruizhou and Changzhou successively. Instead, he did not go west to take the lead in taking Jinling and establishing his own rear area. But now, who knows if Li Jingye will do so? What''s more, Lao Liu is still around him, and he can''t tell what they will do. "Yes, your highness." Bai Chun left in a hurry. Before Li Hong and Yang Yue had time to continue to say a few words, the grain of grain hastened to report that Li Chongyi was at the door. "Why did he come? He should not lead his troops to Let him in. " Li Hong thought about it, or let Li Chongyi come first. Yang Yue looked at Li Hong, who was busy with business. He sat across from him and was full of uneasiness and prudence. He also knew that some of these things could not even be listened to by himself. Just as she was about to muster up her courage, she got up to speak to Li Hong when she saw the eldest daughter coming over with a lovely and beautiful little girl in her unique braid and brand-new clothes. Yang Yue wiped his muddy eyes with disbelief, and then looked at the little man who came slowly along the corridor with a look of shock and disbelief. Yang Lan''er''s face was written with shyness and contortion. She was led by the eldest daughter and followed her passively. She felt the gaze of Yang Yue and Li Hong, and her white and lovely face fell lower. She was embarrassed to hide behind her. "Don''t be shy. Didn''t we all agree in the market just now?" The eldest princess Jiao smiles and takes Yang Lan''er''s little hand and looks at Yang Lan''er, who is quite different after cleaning up, and says with a relaxed smile. "Embarrassed." Yang Lan''er is still disobedient. He can''t help but say that he wants to hide behind the Dalai emperor''s daughter. "I''ve seen you. Don''t hide. Come out and let your grandfather see you and see how beautiful Lan''er is." Li Hong also said with a smile. Two red ropes simply helped Yang Lan''er tie two braids on her head. Her hair, slightly yellow, was soft and fit. Her body was thin and her face was a little bit of malnourished wax yellow. Embarrassed to hide behind the daughter of Dalai, she moved slowly and unwillingly. Seeing Yang Yue''s surprised eyes, Yang Lan''er was even more embarrassed. With her new clothes and shoes, she felt as if she had been put into it. She was very uncomfortable. "Lan Lan Er, come and show it to grandfather." Yang Yue stood up in surprise. It''s been two years. He hasn''t seen his granddaughter like this. He didn''t expect that he would grow up so big in a twinkling of an eye, and he would not be that dirty tomboy any more. "Lan''er, thank you very much." Yang Laner timidly walked forward for two steps, and wanted to go directly to Yang Yue. However, after only two steps, she suddenly remembered the words her sister had taught her before she came out. She immediately saluted Li Hong and said in a crisp voice. "Well, it''s pretty, much more beautiful than that tomboy." Li Hong replied with a smile. Then he watched Yang Lan''er walk up to Yang Yue. The villain could not help but lean to Yang Yue''s arms. But Yang Yue held out his hand and stopped him: "grandfather is dirty. Don''t stain the new clothes your Highness has given you." Yang Yue put his hands on Yang Lan''er''s shoulder and looked at the pretty Yang Lan''er in front of him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 Laughing at Yang Yue and Yang Lan''er being taken away, she inherits Li Hong''s two skinned face, but she stays by and doesn''t want to go. She wants to hear what''s wrong with the Tang Dynasty. In recent days, we often hear people chanting the names of Princess Qianjin, King Cao and Li Ming. Although Li Hong is not busy these days, everyone in this mansion seems to be very busy. Even Bai Chun, she is rarely seen these days. So after Li Hong motioned to Li Chongyi to sit down in the corridor Pavilion, the eldest daughter wanted to stay beside her and listen to the intrigues and struggles in the Tang Dynasty hall. Is there any news worth using by herself. In any case, how Li Hong drove Li Hong away, even if she asked the eldest daughter to leave with a straight face, she hung around in the corridor and pavilion with a coquettish face. She helped Li Hong to make tea, but she turned a deaf ear to his words. Li Hong speechless to the two faces of the Dalai Royal, and this time of contact, I know that this little girl''s mind is not so simple. To give white pure perfume, let Bai Chun moved a little for a long time. She said to herself in the quilt for a long time about the good words of the great Lai Royal woman. So he had no choice but to signal Li Chongyi to say it directly, just as the big lady with a flattering smile beside her doesn''t exist. Li Chongyi looked at everything in front of him with a smile. After hearing Li Hong''s words, he said straightforwardly, "Your Highness, if you continue to go south and assist ZEWANG to suppress Zheng Jingxuan, governor of kuozhou, what will you do here? Please allow your highness to send others to... " "It''s not necessary. Zheng Jingxuan was originally a chess piece that Li Jingjing was waiting for the opportunity. When we put all our attention on Yangzhou, Zheng Jingxuan should go out. Therefore, Zheng Jingxuan is a very important chess piece for Li Jingxuan. I''m afraid he can''t fight Zheng Jingxuan. So when you appear near kuozhou, it''s a kind of awe to Zheng Jingxuan, and a kind of dependence and assistance to the third one. If you don''t go, you can''t do it. " Li Hong dipped his hand in the tea and marked the locations of kuozhou, Yangzhou, Hangzhou and Jinling on the record table, then said slowly. "But..." Li Chongyi looked at the position marked by Li Hong, but he had to admire Li Hong''s excellent memory. Moreover, according to his designated place where he should go, he was in the position that local strategists had to fight for. To the East, Zheng Jingxuan could be prevented from entering the sea. To the north, Zheng Jingxuan could go north to echo Li Jingjing. To the west, he guarded the main road, which made Zheng Jingxuan unable to break through the encirclement. What''s more, it also formed an internal horn form with the king of Ze. After arranging the troops in this way, Zheng Jingxuan in the South would be particularly miserable, as if he had been shackled in a shackle No. However, as Li Chongyi worried, it is not necessary to consider whether Hangzhou city is empty for the time being, and the waterway is completely given up to Li Jingye. In this way, once the prince''s highness goes north to Yangzhou to suppress Li Jingye, Li Jingye can take the waterway to point directly to Hangzhou. Besides, Li Jingye is not alone. In addition to King Cao, King Yue, King Langya, and even Li Xian, King Pei, Li Jingyou and Li Jingzhen, his brothers, assisted Li Jingye. In this way, Li Jingye''s subordinates have become strong and strong. His highness and King Xu are afraid that they will not be able to cope with it. In particular, his highness of the waterway even opened the empty door to Li Jingye. "Are you worried that Li Jingye will detour back to me by water when I leave Hangzhou and head north?" Li Hong picked up the hand of the eldest daughter and wiped the tea off the table. Naturally, this move was in exchange for the strong resistance of the eldest daughter. However, Li Hong picked up the sleeve of Dalai''s daughter and mercilessly wiped off the tea stains left on the table. So the Dalai emperor''s daughter looked at her in anger and did not feel anything. Her royal highness, who had a natural face, continued to talk to his ministers. She did not respond to her silent protest. "Yes, I''m afraid that if Li Jingye takes advantage of our unprepared water route, both the minister and your highness will put his back under his steed." Li Chongyi said with a nod. "Dare he? The captured Japanese prisoners are here to serve you for tea. Li Jingye dares to challenge those five warships by water? " Li Hong pointed to the Dalai emperor''s daughter conceited, in exchange for the Dalai emperor''s daughter''s teeth and claws in protest against him. "It''s a wonderful plan, but your highness, I think it''s necessary to do some precautions. Li Jingye is a cunning and changeable man, plus People who know you well will offer advice and suggestions. I''m afraid it will give Li Jingye a chance to drill. " Li Chongyi wanted to talk about Pei Wang, but after thinking about it, he changed his words to remind him. "Laoliu, Laoliu will not die until he reaches the Yellow River. Don''t pay attention to him. Even if you give him waterway, he won''t be able to get any benefits. You can go down and start all night. It''s almost autumn. Try to end these rebellions in the shortest time, so that the common people don''t lose too much because of the rebellion." Li Hong patted his thigh and said to Li Chongyi. "Yes, your highness, then I will set out at once. Please take care of your highness. " Li Chongyi stood up and saluted. "Take care." Li Hong waved and watched Li Chongyi''s back leave. After Li Chongyi''s figure disappeared, she immediately threw herself at Li Hong with her teeth and claws. She protested fiercely, "I''m not a prisoner, I''m an envoy to Tang Dynasty, I''m a Japanese princess!""Xing Xing Xing Xing: capture the princess and send the Tang envoys." Li Hong held down the hand of the eldest daughter to stop him from holding up the teacup, echoing. The grain of grain leaves with Li Chongyi, and the cheetah comes back quickly. Li Hong looks at the cheetah''s look similar to that when he reported to him just now. He wonders: what''s the matter? Is someone coming again? "Your Highness, Li Siwen, governor of Runzhou, would like to see you." The cheetah bowed and saluted. "Li Siwen? Have you identified him? " Li Hong was surprised. What did Li Siwen do at this time? What''s more, Li Siwen is the second son of Li Ji, a British Duke. Li Jingye''s uncle has been serving as governor of Runzhou. It''s unusual to come here at this time. At that time, the British Duke Li Ji went through Gaozu and Taizong, until his father and emperor ascended the throne. He was an important official in the imperial court. The governor of Yangzhou was the royal family''s commendation for him. It is needless to say that he was given the surname Li. This is also why Yangzhou and other places, the British male Li Ji heirs hold more posts. Just like the important officials in other places, they were also controlled by the descendants of important officials who followed Gaozu and Taizong at that time. Basically, it was very difficult for foreign ministers to make a difference after taking office here. Either they were assimilated by them and were in the same company with them. With the help of the five surnames and seven hopes, although this place is not like a small court, it is not too much to say that it is a vassal of one side. Even if the imperial court''s orders are here, it is not as good as a governor''s words. Or they are not willing to associate with them. If they come here for less than a year, they will be transferred back by the imperial court because of various other problems. Then there are five surnames, seven hopes or officials related to the six ministries, who jointly recommend other officials to serve here, so that their small circle can form a strong protection circle among the huge interest chains. Therefore, in the background of the current affairs, the Tang Dynasty had to restrict them in the system when they attacked the five surnames, seven hopes and aristocrats. That was to weaken the power of Dudu, to recover the power to the imperial court, and then appoint Jiedushi to run the position of governor. But in the end, because of the imperfection of its system, jiedusi became the largest vassal of Tang Dynasty. Li Hong''s determination to break the family''s monopoly over the local areas led to the imperial court being bigger than the local officials. Therefore, Li Jingye''s family is naturally the first to bear the brunt of the reform, not to mention Li Jingye has long been rebellious. Now, Li Siwen, the second son of Li Ji, the uncle of Li Jingye, went to Hangzhou to meet him at such a sensitive time. Li Hong had to pay attention to it. "Yes, please." After hearing the report from cheetah, Li Hong said firmly after thinking about it. The eldest daughter chucked her mouth unwillingly and quickly changed the tea set and table table used by Li Chongyi and Li Hong with the other two maidens in Li''s family who served Li Hong and Bai Chun. Looking at Li Hong, who is so grandiose and solemn, she is a little surprised. How could he treat him politely because he was a courtier? Would you even show that kind of attitude that attaches great importance to others? The best porcelain tea sets, log tables, tea sea, etc. are all replaced by new ones. "You need to bathe and change clothes, burn incense and play the piano to meet your ministers." The eldest daughter looked at the lazy sitting there, looking at their busy prince, said sour. However, the Japanese princess, who had no intention of serving Li Hong, seemed to have forgotten her original vows. At the moment, she was complaining and tidying up the tea sets on the sea and started a new round of tea making. The first feeling that Li Siwen gives people is that he is very dusty. He seems to have come here, but he can still feel the dust on his body. "Li Siwen, governor of Runzhou, met his royal highness." Li Siwen walked quickly to the front of the ceremony. "Please get up and sit down." Li Hong stretched out his hand and said. After he sat down, Li Siwen also sat down opposite Li Hong. He took the wet towel from the maid, wiped the sweat on his face, and looked at the imperial daughter next to Li Hong. It was different from the legendary beautiful woman who came down to the earth like an immortal beside the prince. Is not a white dress such as snow, hair such as waterfall hanging behind? Why is this woman different from the legend? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 Li Siwen looked at the new tea that Li Hong specially made for him. Looking at the elegant and fragrant tea, Li Siwen, who had just wiped the sweat on his forehead, once again appeared sweat beads on his forehead. Looking at Li Hong, he said with embarrassment and formality, "Your Highness Minister Today, I only care about my way. Now my stomach is empty. I don''t know if I can give him a meal first... " Finally, Li Siwen''s stomach gave a cry, as if to prove that what he said was true and hungry. Li Hong''s face sank. He glared at the Royal daughter who almost burst into laughter. Then he said, "take Li Cishi down to bathe and change clothes. Then come back after dinner. I''ll wait for him here." "No, your highness. If you have a bite to eat, you can do it." "Anything urgent is not as powerful as the minister to offer advice for the court, so you don''t have to refuse." Li Hong firmly refused. "This Yes, your highness. This is a letter that I wrote to you before I came here, as well as a letter from Li Jingye to Chen. " After Li Siwen stopped, he took out his own letter and sent it to Li Hong together with Li Jingye''s letter to him. Li Hong picked up the letter that Li Siwen wrote to himself in a strange way, and asked, "you have come here. Why do you want a letter?" "When I went back to your highness, I was afraid that the road would not be peaceful and that Li Jingye would find out. So I wrote a letter in advance. If something happened to me on my way, I would ask my highness to send this letter to your highness, so as not to miss the important affairs of the imperial court." Li Siwen wiped the sweat on his forehead again and said in embarrassment, because his stomach was hungry again. "Go ahead." Li Hong waved his hand and said, then his eyes moved to the letter. Li Hong took several letters and didn''t open them at the first time. Seeing that Li Siwen had disappeared, the eldest daughter of the royal family came up again to urge him: "open it and have a look." Li Hong glanced at her faintly, put the letter on the table, and after a while, he said slowly, "do you think you should judge whether a minister is loyal to you?" The eldest daughter was stunned for a moment. She looked at Li Hong''s mysterious eyes, and then looked at the empty corridor. She was stunned and said, "it seems that you know that you must be loyal to your servant if you come here in such a dusty way." "As far as your IQ is concerned, your father still values you so much. How can you be confident? Or is your intelligence quotient outstanding in Japan? " Li Hong mercilessly attacked the Dalai imperial daughter. "Well, what do you mean? Am I not right? " When Li Hong spoke to her, her father''s address was changed, and she ignored the details and asked the key point. "It''s right or wrong. It''s possible to make a dusty appearance. Even after entering Hangzhou, you can follow the coach for a distance, and then get on the bus to get here. 1£º How does he know my mansion? Although I have never kept a secret here, I can find it easily, which means that he has already known that I am here, right? " Li Hong asked, looking at the flickering eyes of the eldest daughter. "So what?" The eldest daughter did not understand the purpose of Li Hong''s question, so she continued to ask without answering. "Two: since he has time to prepare his own letter, why should he go there in person? Why? " "Why?" The eldest daughter said blankly. "First, it''s because it''s a big deal. He really needs to come here. Or, as he said, this letter is to tell me what he wants to say in case of any accident." "What is it and what is the purpose?" Some of them were attracted by Li Hong''s analysis and asked in a hurry. "The arrival of his own letters with other people, together with the correspondence between him and his anti Minister Li Jingye, is to show that his arrival is to increase the authenticity of these letters, and to prove that the letters between Li Jingye and him, as well as the statements in his own letters, are true." Li Hong said confidently. But his logic, in return is the query of the eldest daughter, some do not believe, add disdain to say: "true or false? If you say so, isn''t he the one who has thrown himself into the net? " "I don''t know. His position is still difficult to judge. Therefore, his coming in person may be a kind of test to test the determination and strength of the imperial court to suppress Li Jingye. Then he can weigh the two sides and decide whether to join in or not! It may also be because Runzhou has already felt the pressure from Li Jingye, so he came to seek help. " Li Hong looks like a goose feather fan in her hand. It looks more like Zhuge Wolong in Shu. "Then why don''t you open these letters?" Da Lai''s daughter despised Li Hong, who had a plan in mind, and continued to ask. "You don''t have to read. The answers to the questions in his letters with Li Jingye can certainly be found in his own letters. In the letters he wrote to me, I can definitely find the answer from his letters with Li Jingye, so I don''t need to read these letters. The combination of the two letters is meticulous and seamless. " Li Hong continued with pride and confidence."I don''t believe it." After thinking for a long time, she also felt that Li Hong''s judgment was too evil. How could it be like what he said. Li Hong looked at the eldest daughter with a smile and didn''t speak until she was a little flustered. Her eyes began to dodge his eyes, and then he looked away. Those little nines in Dalai''s heart are just like the evil nature of Japanese devils from ancient times to the present. They are very curious about prying into other people''s privacy. Now, this is the virtue that Dalai''s daughter shows. "If you don''t believe it, you can try to open it." Li Hongduan tea cup, after drinking, looking at white pure led Chen QingHan to come over, light said. The eldest daughter hesitated curiously, looked at those letters, and then looked at Li Hong''s calm and calm appearance. She doubted and said, "can you really open it?" "Of course." "Then I opened it?" Li Hong directly to silence to answer her confirmation, and then like white pure standing in the distance with Chen QingHan waved, let them two people come over. Chen QingHan has the characteristics of gentle and graceful women in the south of the Yangtze River, and her eyebrows may be due to Chen Jingzhi''s expectation for her, so she has more heroism. Her skin is white and delicate. She walks like a willow. She is full of graceful posture unique to the south of the Yangtze River. Her facial features are exquisite, her eyes are big and divine, her eyebrows are like willow leaves, her nose is pretty pretty and her mouth is like cherry. Looking at this lovely girl, it''s like seeing the charm of Jiangnan. It''s ethereal, gentle, with a trace of poetic sadness and sadness. In Li Hong''s opinion, although some of the sadness and poetic sorrow have damaged the artistic conception of the people in the painting, I think it has something to do with her father being detained by Li Jingye. If not for this reason, Chen QingHan is also a rare beauty. Li Hong took over Chen QingHan''s letter, read it at will, put it on the case table, and then looked up at Chen QingHan and asked, "your father once offended Yang Jikang because of Yang Yue''s farmland. In the letter between Yang zhirou and Li Jingye, it is obviously reasonable to mention your father''s evil deeds. So you think, it is because of this matter that Will you unite with your father to frame them up? " "Back to your highness, I think this is the case, because my father does not want to go with them, so they set up my father." Chen QingHan stood there, refused to sit down, said calmly. "But..." Li carried forward Yang''s other letter, then reached out and handed it to Chen QingHan. Then he said, "Yang zhirou once asked your father to marry you to Yang Jikang. Moreover, the letter in your hand also indicated that your father agreed to their marriage proposal, didn''t you?" "This Yes, your highness. At the beginning, my father did mean to agree to this marriage. But at that time, Yang zhirou only wanted to win over my father by this means, not for the sake of seeking marriage with sincerity. Later, because of Uncle Yang and Yang Jikang''s bad reputation in Hangzhou, I didn''t agree with him, and my father declined the marriage because of my disagreement. Therefore, because of these two things, Yang zhirou held a grudge against my father, and united with Li Jingye to frame my father, so that my father suffered a fair injustice. " When Chen QingHan said that she was married to her son, she could not help but quietly appeared some embarrassed blushes on her face, which made her whole person beautiful again. Compared with the wild and heroic folk customs in the north of the Yangtze River, the Jiangnan area, which has never been so devastated by war, can still better maintain the Great Harmony of Confucianism since the Han Confucian culture. Even during the period of Wu Hu Luan Hua, most of the literati followed the imperial court to the south of the Yangtze River. Even in the northern and Southern Dynasties, the Jiangnan area was divided by the vassal forces, but the Han Confucian culture was not destroyed. It has been relatively well and completely preserved. Therefore, when Chen QingHan, a young woman, talked about her original family affairs in front of a man, she could not help but take a little shyness and embarrassment on her face. The love affair of her daughter''s family has always been the secret of their boudoir. How could she be so outsider and still a man. But at this moment, one reason is that the man sitting opposite to her asking questions is his Royal Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty, and the other is that her father''s name and life and death matter matter, so she can''t be embarrassed and shy. Li Hong also understood the shame and embarrassment on Chen QingHan''s face, bowed his head and silently laughed, and looked through several letters again. It was nothing more than that some Yang zhirou and Li Jingye convinced Chen Jingzhi, and later changed it to blackmail Chen Jingzhi. However, there was no mention of rebellion. This is also normal. Based on Li Jingye''s and Yang zhirou''s years of experience in officialdom, it is impossible to easily describe a grand plan for the future to others and promise a high official and high salary, unless the person has agreed to join them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 After Li Hong stretched out his hand several times, and Bai Chun gently pulled and pulled several times, Chen QingHan saluted Li Hong respectfully again, and then sat down on the other side of the table. While looking at the letter, she said hello to Bai Chun and Chen QingHan, and then focused on the letter again. Li Hong looked at the three women in front of her, all of them had the most elegant appearance, but they had totally different and different styles of beautiful temperament. Bai Chun is needless to say, is still from the bones of the indifference and cold temperament, giving people a feeling of unattainable. Chen QingHan is gentle and graceful, delicate and moving. When people look at her, they often see the gentle meaning of a Jiangnan women because of her delicate face. Perhaps it is because of her first visit to the Tang Dynasty that there is a lovely and deep hidden under her beautiful appearance. In a word, it looks like a beautiful poison. Li Hong was quietly commenting on the three men in his heart. Even when he came back to Chang''an and faced Pei WANYING, Yan Lingbin and Xiao Xue, Bai Chun had been taking care of him all these days, which made him think of the women in Chang''an when he felt down-to-earth. "I have met your highness." Li Hong, still in a daze, was awakened by Li Siwen''s voice. After seeing Li Siwen, accompanied by cheetah, has changed into a dry clothes. After washing away the tiredness of travelling for days, the whole person has become much more energetic. "Sit down." Li Hong said to Li Siwen. Li Siwen is looking at Bai Chun, Chen QingHan, and Da Lai''s Royal daughter. He respectfully salutes Bai Chun among the three girls and says, "Minister Li Siwen has met Miss Bai." Bai Chun looks at Li Siwen and nods silently. Then he takes Chen QingHan and his daughter to the emperor. He cleans up all the letters on the case table and leaves the Gallery Pavilion. According to Li Hong''s order, now she has to arrange a residence for Chen QingHan, Yang Yue and Yang Lan''er. When the eldest daughter heard that she had arranged accommodation for Yang Lan''er and others, she immediately took Bai Chun''s hand, hoping to let Yang Lan''er live with her, or have a companion. During this time, she did not even have a speaker, and she was about to suffocate. Yang Lan''er just took her to wash and change clothes, so the eldest daughter began to beg Bai Chun. Li Hong stares at the back of the emperor''s daughter. She doesn''t know what she''s trying to do. But Yang Lan''er doesn''t want her to make use of it? After taking back his mind, he looked at Li Siwen, who was a little anxious between his looks, and then slowly opened his mouth and said, "Li Jingye has attracted you. As his uncle, have you ever thought of helping him?" Li Siwen said with a wry smile: "at the beginning, I helped him hide some things, but When his ambition became more and more big, the minister was afraid. The Tang Dynasty, under the wise rule of his majesty, has shown its prosperous times. The people live and work in peace and contentment. No matter Yangzhou or other places in the south of the Yangtze River are all important places of the Tang Dynasty. If the war is chaotic due to his Li Jingye, only the people from all over the country will be devastated by the war, not to mention his majesty or the former Emperor We are not thin. I dare not think about it. " "Along with Yangzhou, after Li Ji, the British Duke, became the governor of Yangzhou, he was always honest and clean. After Li Jingye was appointed as governor, Yangzhou changed a little. Runzhou, Changzhou and even Jinling were always wanted to be in charge of it by Li Jingye. The official department had considered it, but you should also know what happened on the court later. Pei Yan colluded secretly Li Jingye, only then lets the Jiangnan chaos float on the surface. " Li Hong nodded and agreed with Li Siwen''s explanation. "Therefore, your highness, I ask you to send troops to support Runzhou. Most of the Zhechong mansion in Runzhou has been bought by Li Jingye. I''m afraid it will not be a long time for me to guard Runzhou alone. But if the common people are hurt, I will not be able to face his father''s loyalty to the Tang Dynasty." Li Siwen got up and began to salute Li Hong. Li Hong nodded again. Instead of answering immediately, he continued to ask, "where are Li Jingyou and Li Jingzhen? Is there really Peiwang in Yangzhou? " Li Siwen pondered over his royal highness and said: "back to your highness, Li Jingyou and Li Jingzhen are deeply hidden by Li Jingye. I don''t know where they are now. But I speculate that they should be the people Li Jingye really relies on. Now they should be in the Tongbing Zhechong mansion. As for the king Pei, I heard about it. But the people sent to Yangzhou did not see him, but king Cao and King Yue appeared. " "Runzhou and Changzhou are the first cities Li Jingye wants to take the lead, followed by Jinling. Didn''t he want to go north?" Li Hong looked at Li Siwen and asked again. "Wei Siwen once suggested to him that he should go northward. Many Zhechong houses to the east of Gushan Mountain were generals under his father''s account at that time. Therefore, Wei Siwen advocated that the troops should be sent northward first, and then Luoyang should be plotted directly." "Xue Zhongzhang hoped that he would capture Jinling and take Ruizhou and Changzhou. In this way, relying on the natural danger of the Yangtze River, he would be strong enough to defend it, while Li zongchen would take the lead in attacking Changzhou, because Li Jingye had granted him the post of governor of Runzhou." Li Hong took the secret letter that Bai Chun handed him just now, and slowly unfolded his way. All this information, just like what Li Siwen said, is enough to prove that Li Siwen does not want to collude with Li Jingye, but because Li Jingye bought most of the Zhechong government of Runzhou in the past two years, the defense of Runzhou is relatively weak.This makes Li Siwen have to leave a long official and Sima, and go to Hangzhou alone to seek help from Li Hong. "Yes, it''s still a secret among Li Jingye''s confidants in Yangzhou, and some of the information he got was only after he had given up his bluff. In fact What''s more, Li Jingye now claims to be a hundred thousand strong soldiers, and only then did he know a little bit about it. " Li Siwen looked at Li Hong, some worried Runzhou Defense said. "There is no need to worry about the defense of Runzhou. Although Li Sujie, the king of Xu, did not bring any soldiers, there is a commander of Zhechong in Jinling, who is assisted by Li Xiaoyi. Now We should have already started from Jinling to Runzhou. " Li Hong smiles, or gives Li Siwen a reassurance. "Li Xiaoyi, Duke of Liangjun?" Li Siwen''s spirits were uplifted. He stood up and said excitedly. "Yes, the son of Li Shentong, king of Huai''an, and the younger brother of Li daoyan, king of Jiaodong. He is good at attacking and defending. If he helps you to guard Runzhou, what are your worries?" "I don''t have any worries. I''d like to thank your Highness for Runzhou people..." Li Siwen''s expression is uplifted, mix move, excited say. "Well, just put your heart in your stomach. The only thing that worries me is the whereabouts of Li Jingyou and Li Jingzhen. So when you go back to Runzhou, it''s best to find out the movements of these two people. Take a rest for one night and leave for Runzhou tomorrow." Li Hong also stood up and looked at Li Siwen. "Your Highness, Minister I want to go back to Runzhou immediately. If I''m not here, I''m afraid that Li Duwei will not be able to enter the city after he arrives in Runzhou. So I''d better hurry back before Li Duwei, so I can be more confident. " After hearing Li Hong''s promise, Li Siwen flew back to Runzhou. Li Hong didn''t want to keep him. Seeing that he was so urgent, Li Hong just laughed and walked along the corridor with him. After walking slowly to the courtyard, he asked the cheetah to prepare some food for him. After changing two horses, Li Siwen left. "Let the lawless immediately go to Zhechong house and gather the Fu Tu camp to Yangzhou." Li Hong said softly to the next grain of grain. Three days later, according to Li Hong''s arrangement, Li Chongyi arranged an army to guard against Zheng Jingxuan''s crossing the border between the East Road of the south of the Yangtze River and the West Road of the south of the Yangtze River. Four days later, Li Xiaoyi, the Duke of the state of Liang, had just returned to Runzhou as soon as his front foot returned to Runzhou. At night, he led 30000 soldiers to enter the boundary of Runzhou. After a five-day night march, the soldiers who led the 3000 Fu slaughterhouse had already stopped in the villages not far from Yangzhou. At the time when the three roads in the south of the Yangtze River seemed calm, Li Jingye had already ordered Li Jingyou and Li Jingzhen to be ready to go. But just as they were preparing to attack Runzhou southward, on the official road from Hangzhou to Yangzhou, the royal highness of the crown prince and his party lost their tracks. No matter how carefully they searched, there was no news of Li Hong and his party. In Yangzhou Prefecture, Li Jingye looks dignified. Li Xian, king of Pei, Li Ming of Cao, Li Zhen of Yue and Li Chong, king of Langya, also have a deep look. For Li Hong, he suddenly disappears from the official line, which makes them feel a strong sense of conspiracy. "King Cao, you have more contact with him. In your opinion, why does the prince disappear suddenly? He Will you come to Yangzhou? " Li Jingye bowed his hand to Li Ming, king of Cao. King Cao Li Ming is the fourteenth son of Li Shimin, Emperor Taizong of the former Emperor. Now he is only forty years old. Although he is not as wise and wise as Li Zhen, king of Yue, he is also a king''s style. He has a carefully trimmed beard on his chin. When he hears Li Jingye''s inquiry, he can not help falling into meditation. No one can say clearly what Li Hong really thinks. Even in Chang''an, he has understood it secretly for so many years, but up to now, he has found out that he knows it. It seems that he is not really Li Hong! Even Li Zhong, the former crown prince, studied Li Hong for more than ten years. In the end, Li Hong planned to stay in Jincheng, Liangzhou, and finally was imprisoned in Loulan city until he committed suicide. Li Ming shook his head slightly. In the silent hall, Li Ming sighed: "I can''t guess, I don''t know. I can''t figure out what he''s going to do. He''s always acting like a horse. No one knows what he''s thinking except the people he trusts most." Li Jingye didn''t expect Li Ming, king of Cao, to give such an answer, so he looked quietly at Li Zhen, king of Yue, and Li Chong, the king of Langya. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 Li Zhen, the king of Yue, said in a deep voice: "I seldom deal with him. Apart from the great court meeting, I have no personal contact with him. But a few days ago, Li Shen, king of Ji, invited me, and I refused." Li Chong, the king of Langya, looked at Li Xian, then sighed and said: "the conflict between Prince Pei and Prince Pei in Chang''an must be known to all. I used Li Zhe, the king of England, as a cover and wanted to find out the inside information. However, what was unexpected was that changmingfang and other people at that time had already been trapped by him, and the king of England and other people were all by him The reprimand left. As for what agreement was reached with King Pei and how to resolve the brothers'' enmity, I''m afraid no one knows enough "King Pei didn''t mention it once?" Li Jingye takes a look at Pei Wang Li Xian, but confirms to Li Chong, the king of Langya. "I didn''t mention it, because after Peiyan incident, King Yin was kidnapped by Princess Wencheng using Peiyan''s nephew and others, while the crown prince, together with Pei Wang and King Ying Wang, rescued King Yan Li Dan and forced Princess Wencheng to commit suicide overnight in the western city of Chang''an. You all know about this, but later I contacted Pei Wang secretly, but Pei Wang was very concerned about it What happened overnight, and what happened in Changming square, is not mentioned at all. " Li Chong, the king of Langya, said solemnly. "Well." Li Jingye is a little disappointed. If so, the disappearance of Prince Li Hong is obviously more unusual. There must be some conspiracy. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, looked at Li Jingye''s lost expression and said with a smile: "there is no need to worry about your dedication. Now Yangzhou is completely under our control. Jinling, Runzhou, and even Changzhou are all within our control. Now it''s completely your territory. Even if Li Hong has three heads and six arms, it''s difficult to win Yangzhou? ¡± "that is to say, but as the saying goes," know yourself and know the enemy, and you will not be defeated in a hundred battles. " Wouldn''t it be better to know what he''s doing? So we can be more secure, aren''t we? " Li Jingye has more doubts in his heart. At this moment, he finds that he is not as proud as before. The arrival of King Cao, King Yue and King Langya seems to be helping themselves, but They always felt that they had something else in mind. They didn''t seem to care much about their capture of Jinling and Runzhou. "By the way, dedicated, but I don''t know where Li Jingyou and others have arrived now? Has Runzhou strengthened its garrison? Why does Li Siwen always disagree with your solicitation? He is your uncle. " Li Ming, king of Cao, glanced at Li Zhen, the king of Yue. Then he turned to Li Jingye and asked. "Different ways do not conspire with each other. Uncle Li Siwen has always been grateful for the gift of the late emperor to his ancestors. Besides, he has been in Runzhou for many years, and he has long regarded Runzhou as his own. The people there Well, Li Siwen is the only one. Naturally, he is not willing to participate in the grand event with me. " Li Jingye said helplessly. But for Li Jingyou and others, where they have reached now, they have not mentioned a word, and the topic of Li Siwen has blurred the past. Wei Siwen ran in in in a hurry just as several people had their own ghost in their minds. With a trace of excitement and joy on his face, he quickly walked into the hall and saluted the crowd one by one. Then he said, "governor Dadu, the whereabouts of Prince Li Hong have been found." "What?" "Where is it?" "Really?" Three different dry and astringent voices sounded at the same time, but the tone was full of the same tense taste. "It''s only 30 miles away from Yangzhou..." Wei Siwen looked at the people in the Tang Dynasty and said it truthfully. "What?" "So fast?" "Really?" "If you arrive in Yangzhou, there will be another hour. Dudu, now we What should I do? " As soon as he received the news, he almost sat on the ground. After the trot along the way, the nervous and shocked mood was calmed down. What should I do, how to do and what to do in my mind? After entering the lobby again, he threw them all to the people sitting there, and then he felt more relaxed than ever before. But at the moment, the faces of the people sitting there were the same as when he heard the news. They were shocked, nervous, at a loss and looked around. Li Jingye looks at Li Ming, the king of Cao, Li Chong, the king of Langya. Li Chong looks at his father, Li Zhen, the king of Yue. Li Zhen is looking at Li Jingye. Several people''s eyes, are revealing deep shock and incredible, and that seems to be from the heart of fear and fear. "Why How could it be? " Li Jingye returns to his mind, looks at Wei Siwen again, and asks again. Just now, when we know that the prince is only thirty miles away from them, all of a sudden the whole person seems to be evacuated. A sense of loss never existed before, which emptied all the strength in the body. Just now, the conversation and ambition of several princes were still around my ears. But at the moment, because of the tense and depressing atmosphere in the lobby, compared with just now, it seems so awkward and disharmonious.Li Xian, the king of Pei, looked at these people quietly. All of a sudden, he looked like a dog who lost his family. Even Li Ming, king of Cao, and Li Chong, the king of Langya, looked ruddy, but much paler than before. "He They How many soldiers and horses does your highness have Li Zhen, the king of Yue, also became stuttered. The wise and wise manner disappeared. There was more worry and tension on her face. "Back to the king of Yue, it seems that there are not many people, that is, about 200 riders, plus two carriages..." Wei Siwen looked at Li Zhen and continued to answer truthfully. "What? No way The king of Langya almost stood up from his chair and looked at Wei Siwen''s angry voice. With two hundred cavalry. How could that be possible? Don''t he know what the state of Yangzhou city is now? How dare you enter Yangzhou with 200 cavalry? To die, Li Hong? Absolutely nonsense. Facing the query of Li Chong, the king of Langya, Wei Siwen looked sincere and explained: "it''s really about 200 horses. Before and after, from left to right, there is no army to follow." "What did he do when he disappeared? Didn''t you go to Zhechong mansion to recruit soldiers? So where did he go? There must be fraud in it At the end of the analysis, Cao Wang Li Ming can only think that Li Hong''s swaggering walk on the official road to Yangzhou must be a trick. Don''t forget, this prince is always good at his old tricks. The five surnames and seven families, Li Xian and others were all defeated by his perfect strategy. However, no matter which time, he never saw Li Hong so calm and calm. "Yangzhou wharf! Yes, it must be Yangzhou wharf. He must have attracted our attention by taking the official road, and then let his army go straight to Yangzhou. Don''t forget that he just led the Tang Navy in the war of Japan. Now the morale of the soldiers is high and the fighting spirit is full. Obviously, he will not put such soldiers in use. " Li Jingye patted the table and said definitely. "If you dare to come to Yangzhou in a blatant, swaggering and light riding, you must rely on something. Otherwise, judging from Li Hong''s seemingly adventurous behavior, but his calculation is extremely accurate, this is definitely not his style of behavior." Li Zhen, the king of Yue, agreed with Li Jingye''s analysis and nodded solemnly. In any case, Prince Li Hong could not have been killed by himself with two hundred Pro guards. However, they need to work hard to figure out why they are so confident and what to rely on. Li Jingye slowly looks at Wei Siwen, and the meaning is self-evident. That is, should we send troops to Yangzhou wharf to give Prince Li Hong''s army a head-on attack. Wei Siwen looked at the eyes of Li Jingye and other princes. He thought for a moment and said, "gentlemen, Dudu governor and minister have sent people to Yangzhou wharf to investigate the information. We should be on the way back now. We will know whether there is water route or not." "So good! If he dares to go by water, he will not be able to get rid of it! " Li Jingye takes a good look at Wei Siwen and puts aside Li Hong''s official affairs. Once again, his heart is filled with lofty sentiments. Several other people listened to Li Jingye''s determination to die, and they also nodded at the same time. They were elite generals on the water, but on the land, they were not necessarily brave. Cao Wang Li Ming was a little puzzled and asked, "so, it was a wise decision not to choose the waterway for professional work at the beginning? But can Li Hong not think of this? Li Shangjin, king of Ze, went to kuozhou. As expected, Li Sujie, king of Xu, was in Jinling. Prince Li Hong went to Yangzhou. So Dedicated, where are your people? " Cao Wang Li Ming, with a bit of vigilance and suspicion in his eyes, looks at Li Jingye quietly. The waterway has been excluded by Li Jingye from the beginning. Is it right or wrong? "By waterway, we can''t fight against those five ships. I''m afraid that when we meet the prince''s navy, how many of us will die. Therefore, I think that the prince will give priority to the Navy, supplemented by other Zhechong Prefecture that can be recruited, and then attack Yangzhou by waterway." Li Jingye also wanted to hide where the army he recruited was now, but faced with several princes looking at him at the same time, he finally had to compromise and say: "I have ordered Li Jingyou to attack Runzhou, Li Jingzhen to attack Changzhou, and then head south to Hangzhou, taking the waterway with kuozhou Zheng Jingxuan, and completely trapping the prince on land." "What about Jinling? Don''t you know the importance of Jinling to us? If we take Jinling, we can rely on the natural danger of the Yangtze River and stick to the soldiers from the north of the Yangtze River. Isn''t that better? " Li Chong, the king of Langya, always believed that Jinling had the spirit of dragon veins. Only when he occupied Jinling could he be regarded as a solid step in plotting the great cause. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 "Jinling is certainly within my scope of attack. Now Tang Zhiqi has led his troops to Jinling. But if we want to win Jinling, we need to conquer Runzhou first. In this way, Runzhou and Yangzhou are like two gates, which can completely shut out Prince Li Hong''s navy and isolate Jinling. In this way, Jinling is not just a turtle in a jar and can be easily obtained!" Li Jingye is mysterious and unpredictable, and says with a triumphant smile. "Wonderful plan, but if Runzhou can''t win it in a short time, and the waterway can''t completely block Li Hong''s navy, we can''t wait to die, can we?" The king of Yue was still worried. He always felt something was wrong. "Of course, so Li Jingzhen bypassed Runzhou and went south to conquer Changzhou. In this way, could his highness still take care of it?" Li Jingye measured the smile, but let other people at the same time is a sigh of relief. At this time, a soldier rushed in sweating and gasping: "my Lord, there are no large ships in Yangzhou wharf or on the Yangtze River. Even 200 miles away, no large ships have been found." "What? Do you have five teeth Li jinghuo stood up and went to the soldier and asked in a sharp voice. "Mr. Hui, there are no five tooth warships, but none of them except fishing boats and merchant ships." Soldiers allow the sweat on their forehead, with a bitter salty taste into their eyes, in the face of angry Li Jingye, also dare not wipe it easily. With the soldier''s confirmation, the crowd fell into silence again, and the atmosphere in the lobby became more depressing and depressing. Li Jingye''s brilliant plan suddenly seemed extremely stupid at this time. Li Xian, the king of Pei, was silent. He just looked at their argument calmly. He did not dare to say a word. He sat at the top of the table and had to look at the bitterness of these people. "No navy, no army to follow, and then two hundred ironwares go straight to Yangzhou? What is the purpose? Talk about peace? " Li Jingye''s eyes are about to stare out, the most unlikely possibility, now in his opinion, seems to be the only reason for the prince to come alone. In the face of Li Jingye''s doubts, no one can give him a definite answer, whether it is king Cao or King Yue, or King Langya or Wei Siwen. Seeing all the people sitting there, Li Jingye can think of nothing but Luo Binwang. He had followed Prince Li Hongzheng Anxi. Maybe he could give himself some advice. So he turned his head and looked at Wei Siwen and asked, "did king Luobin send supplies back to Zhechong mansion a few days ago?" "I''m back. I came back early this morning. You said he had worked hard and let him go back to have a rest." Wei Siwen said quickly. "Call him at once." Li Jingye waves his hand and asks Wei Siwen to go to Luo Binwang. "No hurry!" But Li Zhen, the king of Yue, stood up to stop him. Now it''s time for us to look at the king''s gate to welcome him, but it''s not time for us to look for Wang Jingye, but to explain that it''s not time for us to find Wang Jingye The topic put forward by Li Zhen, king of Yue, was like a heavy stone, which hit people''s chest with a bang. Facing this problem, everyone felt that they could not breathe. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly seemed to be frozen. Yes, now Prince Li Hong is outside the city. Is it to welcome him or refuse him to enter the city? If you refuse him, there is no way out. If you don''t know if your Highness Prince has led troops to ambush around Yangzhou and immediately refuses his highness to enter the city, what should we do if Yangzhou city is surrounded and under his control? To welcome him into the city is to lead the wolf into the house. If there is no army behind him, it''s OK to say that if there is I''m afraid that for all of you sitting here, it will be a disaster. After thinking about it, the only thing that bothered them was obviously not to welcome or reject the prince''s Royal Highness into the city. The most important thing is that they still haven''t made clear the intention of the prince''s highness and whether he has soldiers or horses to follow him! The atmosphere in the hall is still a little stiff. Everyone doesn''t know what he is thinking about. Everyone doesn''t know what his royal highness is going to the city alone. What is his purpose and what is his reliance on! "I thought we''d better let Prince Li Hong enter the city. I''ll go to the gate of the city to meet him. After all, the dedicated army has not conquered any city in the hall. The allocation of government troops can find another excuse to appease the prince. The most important thing is to find out what he is coming for." Li Ming, the king of Cao, thought that Li Hong should be allowed to enter the city. "What Uncle Wang said is very true. Now we rely on imagination and speculation, and obviously we don''t know what the purpose of the prince is. So why don''t we welcome him into the city and beat around the Bush? In this way, we can put the prince''s words and deeds under our noses, and help us to control the prince''s actions, so as to prevent such absurd things as today''s. In this way, even if there are thousands of troops behind him, will not he become afraid of his hands and feet because he is under our control? " Li Chong, the king of Langya, echoed the proposal of Li Ming, king of Cao.Li Jingye hesitated to look at some of them, and murmured thoughtfully: "but the two princes can think of it. If you want to come to the prince, your highness should also be able to think that he will let us control his actions so easily? Obviously, he took the initiative to deliver this time to the door... " "Dedicated, I think the proposal made by King Cao and Chong''er can be considered. We can''t grasp the prince''s exact motive just now by guessing. Your guess is completely contrary to the situation we are facing. The prince''s highness is behind the official road, there is no army, Yangzhou wharf, or even 200 miles away, even without a five tooth warship If you know your enemy, you can''t do it if you don''t welcome the prince into the city. What''s more, after welcoming him into the city, the initiative will not be more firmly in our hands? " The king of Yue, Li Zhen, deliberated, went to Li Jingye and said with great care. "Well In this case, we will go to the gate of the city immediately to meet his royal highness? " Li Jingye hesitated in the eyes of the three people swept back and forth, and finally some uncertain said. "Good! I''ll welcome him into the city and see what kind of medicine he sells in the gourd. " Li Ming, king of Cao, also rose from his chair. Li Jingye''s heart is still a little insecure, but at the moment, he can''t help thinking about the interests. He can only follow Cao Wang Li Ming and others to the gate of the city. However, this did not affect him. He sent people to find king Luobin, who followed the prince to fight in Anxi. During this period, he had been wandering around Yangzhou. In addition to the Duwei who is now leading the troops, he was most familiar with the movements of the Zhechong mansion and Yangzhou city. Therefore, it is not possible to know from him what the prince relied on to enter Yangzhou alone, whether it was under his control or the movements of the Zhechong mansion in the lobby. ManJiang garden was also cleaned up by Li Jingye. A few days ago, Li Hong''s short arrival was to live here, and he was full of praise for ManJiang garden. Now when he comes again, Li Jingye has no other way but to continue to arrange for his royal highness to live in ManJiang garden. On the official road of Yangzhou, Wei Tuqi led two hundred Prince guards. One by one, he protected the two carriages in the middle. When passing through some villages, he could even smell the tension in the early stage of the war. Passing by a small village, when seeing the cavalry passing by, it is not as usual to stop the hands of the staff, standing in the field, or standing at the door of the house, quietly watching. Today''s common people, when they see the cavalry passing by, all look flustered and retreat. The people in the field, carrying hoes, run to the dense grass, and the women standing at the door of their homes chattering at home, one by one, like their tails, trot a few steps into their homes, and then quickly shut the door, and there is no movement. "It seems that Li Jingye has done enough preparation before the station." Bai Chun opened the curtain, looked at the scene outside, murmured. "If you do enough, you should drive these people into the city or disperse them. Now they are still in the same place. Obviously, he doesn''t know whether to attack or defend the war." Li Hong glanced out of the window and saw a peasant woman rushing into her own house with her naked child in her arms. Bai Chun puts down the curtain and looks at Chen QingHan. Along the way, Chen QingHan''s face has been full of anxiety and anxiety. Obviously, he has been worried all the time. His father, Chen Jingzhi, is still in Yangzhou prison. "Will they let us into the city smoothly?" Bai Chun asked suspiciously. All of a sudden, the prince''s highness changed to a path. After staying in a Zhechong mansion for two days, he continued to take the path until he was almost to Yangzhou. He said that Li Jingye could meet himself at the gate of the city. She did not understand why to change the route, Li Jingye would still greet him respectfully as before, but on the way, she did not ask this question. But now the city gate of Yangzhou is already in sight. Looking at Chen QingHan''s anxious look, Bai Chun can''t help but ask for the silent Chen QingHan. Chen QingHan looked at Bai Chun gratefully, and then looked forward to Li Hong''s answer, as if Li Hong''s answer was the fish symbol that opened the gate of the city. It was easier to use than anything else and could make her feel at ease. Li Hong stretched out comfortably in the spacious carriage and said: "he can''t do without opening the city gate. He has no other way to go. We have changed our routes many times along the way, so he doesn''t know how many people we have and what the intention is. Therefore, there is no other way except to open the city gate to welcome us in, and then knock around to understand my intention." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 Under Chen QingHan''s surprised eyes, Bai Chun turned his elbow subconsciously and said, "this Li Jingye is too stupid. He doesn''t know how to arrange scouts to investigate your information? Stupid as a pig Li Hong squinted at Bai Chun and said with disdain: "you think Li Jingye didn''t expect that. Since we left Hangzhou, we have been under their surveillance..." "Then why don''t they know what we''re doing?" Bai Chun turned her head and was at a loss. She felt as if she didn''t know something. "Luo Binwang has been in front of Li Jingye for several years. We took the path and entered the Zhechong mansion. If there was no Luo Binwang to cover us, we would have been found." In a carriage that did not rely on Li Hongxiang again, there was a gentle and carefree carriage. After taking over with Li Sujie, King Xu, King Luobin got the news of Li Hong before Li Hong went north. Meanwhile, the futu camp led by the lawless king also contacted the queen Luobin and arranged 3000 people in a Zhechong mansion in Yangzhou city. Those who do not know when they are sent to Yangzhou by Li runjing, the king of Changzhou, can go to Yangzhou lightly. However, today, the status of the 3000 Fu slaughterhouse is to protect Yangzhou, follow Li Jingye as the back defense, and always be ready to rush to help the reinforcements of Runzhou and Changzhou, and stand by in Yangzhou city. Since Li Hong set out in Hangzhou, after taking the small road, Luo Binwang began to take advantage of the outlaw''s futu camp to remove all the scouts sent by Li Jingye, either to kill or capture them, or to replace them with his men. In short, it is to turn Li Jingye''s scouts on this line into a blind man who can''t find Li Hong. Therefore, Li Hong was able to appear on the official road outside Yangzhou without the knowledge of Li Jingye and others. This is also the reason why Li Jingye and others in Yangzhou suddenly became nervous when they learned that Li Hong appeared 30 miles outside Yangzhou. The city gate of Yangzhou is often closed from time to time these days, so when it is opened without warning today, the people who walk by the side gate of the city gate can not help feeling a little surprised. Although these ordinary people can''t control anything, the information that Li Jingye, the governor of Yangzhou, is secretly spreading in Yangzhou. This has also become a sensitive topic for people in Yangzhou city to talk about after dinner or at night. It''s just that these things don''t have much to do with them, and as for the result, they won''t care. What they have to do is how to protect their families and their property from encroachment if Yangzhou enters the war. Some rich people in Yangzhou City, after being controlled and monitored by Li Jingye, had to spend a lot of money on Li Jingye, whether they were willing to follow or forced to follow. It is impossible to leave Yangzhou unless you are willing to stay in Yangzhou for many years. The literati dare not to be angry and dare not speak. In the face of the banquet hosted by the governor of Yangzhou for three days and two days, they also had to go to attend it. In addition, some unscrupulous people secretly encouraged the scholars to follow the example of Li Jingye in Yangzhou. In particular, with the arrival of Li Xian, king of Pei, like the needle of the sea god, accompanied by Li Jingye, Li Ming of Cao, Li Zhen of Yue, and Li Chong, the king of Langya, he showed up in front of the people of Yangzhou several times, which made Yangzhou, which was originally in chaos, a little quieter. Some people, rich businessmen, literati and so on who wanted to leave Yangzhou to escape from the war were temporarily put aside their fear of war and began to watch the situation in Yangzhou. The reason why Li Hong chose to enter Yangzhou was that he did not want the war to take place in such a rich place as Jiangnan. Although the Tang Dynasty now has money, it will cost more than silver to rebuild a war-torn city. The most important thing is that the aftermath of the war and the factors of instability have been shrouded in the peaceful and prosperous Yangzhou City for a long time. He would rather suppress ten local riots than initiate a war of scale in this rich land. War not only costs people and money, but also destroys cities. It also makes more people, who are already harboring evil intentions, to defy the court and the law, and to challenge the authority of the rulers. No one is sure that in the south of the Yangtze River, where all the inheritors controlled the important local officials, there would still be some Xu Jingye and Wang Jingye after Li Jingye was suppressed by the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the best way is to go into Yangzhou at your own risk, and try to calm down a riot while dealing with them. "Here we are, your highness." Bai Chun looked at the familiar city, looked at Chen QingHan, who looked worried beside him, and said softly in Li Hong''s ear.The carriage stopped slowly. Wei Tu Qi ran over quickly. Before he could report, he heard Li Hong say, "get out of the way and let them come." "Yes, your highness." Said Wei Tu Qi Gong. Then, the hundred Prince guards in front of the carriage gave way to the middle road and stood on both sides of the road with bright eyes. Minister: Li Ming, Li Zhen, Li Chong, Yangzhou governor Li Jingye, Yangzhou governor Wei Siwen, Yangzhou record officer Luo Binwang met his royal highness. Outside the carriage, there were different voices. Li Hong, sitting in the carriage, looked at Bai Chun strangely. What was not heard was the voice of Li Xian, the king of liupei! Is the old six big? Or something to rely on? Or has he returned to Chang''an, or has he avoided seeing him? Bai Chun looked at Li Hong''s eyes and shook her head slightly. She said softly, "I haven''t left. At least before we come, Pei Wang has not left." "It''s also possible that now, he left through other gates." Li Hong patted Bai Chun''s beautiful face and then said to the outside, "go straight to ManJiang garden." Li Hong didn''t intend to get out of the car to meet them. Since it''s a play, it''s enough to let them spend more time worrying. It''s not a bad thing for him. What''s more, the more calm and calm you are, the more they will think in the direction that is unfavorable to them. Why not do it yourself. "Yes, your highness." As the master of Yangzhou governor Li Jingye, it is natural for him to reply and lead the way. In the spacious carriage, Chen QingHan looked at the familiar Yangzhou city wall, and gradually was left behind. The familiar buildings began to appear in his sight. In his heart, he was more and more worried about Chen Jingzhi. "Your Highness, I beg your highness to save my father." Chen QingHan suddenly knelt down in the carriage. "Get up first, I promise you will see your father today. But you should not be too eager, sage cloud: anxious can not eat hot tofu. So you''d better calm down and calm down After Li Hong said the word sage, he didn''t know how to comfort him, so he had to change the saying. White pure charming white Li Hong one eye, this if the sage said, that is not the saint full street left. Chen QingHan was a little stunned. He couldn''t help smiling, but he was worried about how he could really smile. He had to nod his head silently, praying that his father was still alive. Looking at the anxious Chen QingHan, Li Hong had to face up to her and say, "I know you are very familiar with Yangzhou, and even you are familiar with prison. But if you really want to save your father and hope that your father will live to see you, you''d better not have any small actions. From now on, you can''t leave Bai Chun for half a step." "This..." Chen QingHan raised his head and looked at Li Hong with some consternation. On his beautiful and graceful cheek, he wrote a trace of surprise. After thinking about him, he still said, "yes, your highness, the little woman abides by it." "I hope you can really remember." After Li Hong finished speaking, he continued to keep his eyes closed, but Li Xian''s shadow was always in his mind. Was it normal or abnormal for him to avoid seeing him when he arrived in Yangzhou? King Cao, Yuexiang and Langya all appeared. Why didn''t he appear? But no matter how he thought, Li Hong couldn''t figure out what motivation Li Xian had and what he wanted to get. The carriage drove slowly into ManJiang garden, and the pavilion that had lived for the night appeared again. Without waiting for someone''s order, he heard a burst of neat footsteps. Soon after Li Hong''s carriage stopped at the gate of the pavilion, the guards of the whole pavilion were replaced by Wei Tuqi''s men, and the original soldiers were all transferred from around the pavilion. As Cao Wang and others saluted again, Li Hong, with a smile on his face, walked out of the carriage easily. As expected by Li Jingye, Li Ming and others, after Li Hong got off the bus, a beautiful white shadow followed, and with Li Hong''s support, he slowly stepped out of the carriage. What shocked Li Jingye was that when Bai Chun stepped down from the carriage as she expected, another beautiful woman''s graceful posture slowly came out of the carriage. After he blinked his eyes again and again and confirmed that it was Chen QingHan, the smile on Li Jingye''s face suddenly disappeared, and his stiff face was full of shock. How could it be? The spies sent to Hangzhou did not bring back any news of themselves, which made them think that Chen QingHan had evaporated from the world. But I didn''t expect to come out of his Royal Highness''s carriage so abruptly! What shocked him even more was that when an old figure and a petite little girl appeared in his sight in the second carriage, Li Jingye was completely frozen in place. Yang Yue! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 Li Hongxiao looked at the expression on Li Jingye''s face. Before Li Jingye regained his consciousness, Li Hongxiao turned to Cao Wang and others. After some greetings, people followed Li Hong and others and walked into the pavilion. Chen QingHan''s hand is shaking, especially when he sees Li Jingye''s "treacherous son, the Tang Dynasty has never tolerated it. If Chen Jingzhi''s accusation has been confirmed, I think It''s all right to see or not to see, but since you take into account the friendship of the officials in the same place, you might as well let them meet. I agreed to let Bai Chun accompany her to see her father Li Hong is still smiling, let Li Jingye can not guess, he took Chen QingHan with him in the end what is the intention. The secret confrontation with Li Jingye is that Cao Wang and others have been trying to figure out what kind of strength Li Hong has hidden and dare to go into Yangzhou City alone. However, no matter how the three people asked, no matter what they asked, Li Hong was able to avoid the core questions, played with them and covered up important questions. Li Hong, the boat in the middle of the lake, finally failed to resist the temptation and curiosity in his heart. After the boat was close to the lake, he still stepped on it. But to his disappointment, there was no surprise waiting for him. Except for the singing girl who heard the meaning of the song, there was no shadow of Li Xian. In other words, Li Xian''s affair, in their view, has become an object for their own speculation and speculation. "Does it exist or not?" Li Hong looked at Bai Chun in front of her eyes and asked coldly. "Exist!" Bai Chun replied firmly. "But it''s not like that, whether it''s King Cao or King Yue, or Li Jingye, they can''t feel any trace of Li Xian''s existence from their words and deeds." Li Hong seems to be talking to Bai Chun, but in Chen QingHan''s eyes, his highness is more like talking to himself. Whether Li Jingye or Cao Wang and others, whether in the middle of the lake or in the corridor Pavilion by the lake this afternoon, the performance of these people is not like the tacit understanding that there is someone behind them or they share a common hatred against the enemy. It looks like Li Jingye is Li Jingye, but Cao Wang and they are a group. We can''t feel any trace of their integration. Li Hong couldn''t figure out what to do if he wanted to break his head. In his opinion, Cao Wang and Li Jingye were obviously in charge of their own affairs, and they didn''t look like they were conspiring for big things. But after thinking about it, he couldn''t figure out why, so he had to put the headache aside and said to Chen QingHan and Bai Chun: "after seeing Chen Jing, let him not stay in Yangzhou for a long time. Take this letter and run to Chang''an immediately." "Will they let my father go?" Chen QingHan looked at Li Hong and handed a letter to Bai Chun, and asked eagerly. "Of course not, so let you leave Yangzhou at the first time." Li Hong looked at Chen QingHan, who had been gaunt for a few days. She was originally a beauty raised in the water town of the south of the Yangtze River. However, because of her father''s torture, she became more and more emaciated and delicate. Bai Chun takes a deep look at Li Hong. Although she doesn''t know what will happen if Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao take Chen Jingzhi away by force with Jingwei, she still decides to follow Li Hong''s order. After nodding silently, he took Chen QingHan, accompanied by grain of grain and cheetah, and walked slowly to the outside of ManJiang garden. Wei Siwen, who accompanied Chen QingHan to the prison with Bai Chun, had to prepare a luxurious carriage for Bai Chun''s dispatch. The carriage gradually left, and the whole garden of ManJiang garden was calm again. Like a ghost, the eldest daughter secretly blocked Li Hong''s way from the path: "you are finished." "Why?" "You gave a beautiful lady to your enemy." The emperor''s face was full of scorn. "So you didn''t hear what we said just now?" Li Hong raised his eyebrows and asked. "I''m talking about sister Bai Chun. If she wants to cover Chen QingHan''s departure from your courtier, what should she do? Will it not fall into the trap of pursuing soldiers It''s rare that the eldest daughter is clever. Li Hong is a smile, confident looking at the big to the Royal daughter said: "you said these, you when white pure don''t know?" "So what?" The eldest daughter asked curiously. "Where have you been today? After dinner. " Li Hong did not answer rhetorical questions. "I won''t tell you." The eldest daughter turned around and left, leaving a light fragrance, which was winding around Li Hong''s nose. Li Hong smiles and looks at the figure of the eldest daughter leaving. He doesn''t move, but says faintly: "come here." After that, a soldier came in a hurry. Today, when Li Hong entered ManJiang garden, he was the soldier arranged by Li Jingye to guard ManJiang garden. "The last general Pei Zhong will see his highness." "Are all the people from the butu camp here?" "Yes, your highness." "Lawlessness?" "Return to your highness and wait near the prison." Pei Zhong will reply, as for who to answer, he is not clear. "It may not be very stable these days. You are the person recommended by Uncle Ji Wang. How many people can you convince Yangzhou Zhechong mansion?" Li hongnu''s face was much heavier than before."Back to your highness, nine Zhechong houses in Yangzhou City, except for three that have been wavering and unclear, will have won four Zhechong houses with the help of Yangzhou documentary and military participation. But... " Looking at Li Hong''s serious face, Pei Hong said. "But it doesn''t matter, do Cao Wang and Li Jingye not share the same heart?" Li Hong felt as if he had caught something. "The last general can not be sure, but he only knows that one of the other two Zhechong prefectures is guided by Cao Wang and others. It is said that Li Jingye assigned it to Cao Wang and others. However, since the end of the meeting, he found that they did not pay much respect to Li Jingye, on the contrary, they respected Cao Wang and others." "Is there a roster that hasn''t been handed over to the military department or the elite guards for inspection?" Li Hong frowned more tightly, and he found that he seemed to have been cheated. "Today, one has just been delivered to the military department and the other to Jingwei. I don''t know how it is." "Go down and protect Bai Chun." Li Hong nodded and looked at Pei Zhong''s departure. Instead of going to the pavilion, Li Hong went to the lake again. Li Jingye, Cao Wang and other people are bound to be seemingly identical and alienated. If so, they will be a little bit dangerous. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 Carrier pigeons flew up and down the wall of Hangzhou this night. The soldiers guarding Yangzhou city could only watch the pigeons coming out of the city overnight. Under the command of Li Jingye, Luo Binwang has been patrolling around the city for nearly an hour. He is closely followed by several city guarding generals. He also has a strong affection for the new recorder to join the army. The sound of carriage sounds in the silent street at night. The sound of horse''s hooves makes the sound of clattering rhythm. Along with the sound of wheels, it runs over the road, making the originally silent night seem particularly harsh and abrupt. "Go down and see who''s going out of town in the middle of the night." Luo Binwang stood at the head of the city and looked at the carriage downstairs. An unmarked lantern was placed beside the shaft of the car, emitting a dim yellow light, shining on the road ahead. With more than ten soldiers under the leadership of a guard general, they quickly raised spears and crossbows in front of the carriage. A cold drink sounded from the guard''s mouth, and the carriage slowly stopped. "Who are you?" The guard general looked at the driver whose face was covered by the shadow of the light, and asked. The horizontal knife in his hand pulled out the scabbard for the first time and exerted pressure on the opposite side. The driver did not answer at the first time. Instead, he slowly lifted the lantern in his hand and lit it on his cheek. Then he took out a fish symbol from his arms and threw it in the past. Then he said coldly, "do business, open the city gate!" The guard general caught the fish talisman cleanly. He took a look at his own side of the fire. He was not sure whether such a fish amulet was still useful in today''s Yangzhou City, so he could not help but look at the record on the head of the city to join the army. Uncertain with his fingers to crush the hands of the fish talisman, thought for a moment and said: "wait a minute, Yangzhou city is different from the usual, I need to go up to ask for instructions." "Please." Grain of grain of grain looks at the cheek that defends general zhengse, light says. Bai Chun in the car murmured: "if Luo Binwang doesn''t come here, we might as well wait a little longer, and remember not to turn around and go to other city gates." "Yes, Miss Bai, but judging from the general''s appearance, it''s obvious that he can''t make decisions. He has to go up and ask for instructions. I don''t know if it''s King Luobin." Grain of grain of grain looks back, looked at carriage door curtain to say. Bai Chun in the carriage did not answer the words of grain cob. Instead, he fell into a kind of silence. At the head of Yangzhou City, only the guard general''s footsteps sounded when he stepped up and down the steps. "You can get out of town." The horizontal knife in Shou''s hand has been put into the scabbard. He gives the fish amulet back to the grain of grain. He looks at the grain cob and puts the fish amulet into his arms. He says in a low voice: "it''s not peaceful outside Yangzhou now. You''d better take a path after you go out, and After the fish amulet is out of the city, it''s better not to use it again when you come across other people''s inquiries. It doesn''t necessarily work when you''re out of the city. " "Oh? This is a fish amulet given by Lord li himself. Will it not work after leaving the city? " A crisp voice came from the car, and the guard could not help wring his eyebrows into a ball. "I can''t tell you clearly about these things. In short, you must remember that after you leave the city, don''t use the fish amulet. Besides, there are women in your carriage. If you want you to escape Yangzhou safely, you''d better do as I say." The guard general looked at the shadow on the head of the city. Seeing that no one urged him, he said a few more words again. Bai Chun in the car is not talking, but she has already understood. She wants to come. This night, more than one of them has sneaked out of the city. It seems that some aristocratic families, families with connections and connections have begun to quietly flee Yangzhou to avoid the war. "Thank you, general. We will remember what you said." Grain of grain salute says. The guard general looked at the grain of grain and thought to himself which aristocratic family he was in Yangzhou. Want to return to think, but still silently nodded and said: "go quickly, it is not easy to leave home, it is not necessary." The guard general handed over the grain of grain silver in the past, and pushed it back to the grain of grain, and said with a gentle smile. "Thank you so much. Thank you for your kindness when we come back." Grain of grain is not polite, took back the silver in the hand and put it into the sleeve bag, thanks again. "I don''t know if I can see you next time. Who knows what will happen to Yangzhou in the future." The guard general smiled bitterly and waved his hand. Obviously, he did not want to say more, indicating that they should leave quickly. Chen QingHan, in the carriage, looks tired and leaning against the carriage. Chen Jingzhi, the innermost one, is filled with happy smile and tears. The silk handkerchief prepared by Bai Chun is used to wipe tears. Thank you very much, Miss Bai Chen Jingzhi in the carriage slowly set off again, God shape haggard said. "You don''t have to thank me. If you want to thank your highness, you would have been beheaded by Li Jingye." White pure light said, there is no trace of expression on the face. Chen QingHan is very puzzled. She clearly remembers that when Miss Bai was around her royal highness, she always had a smile. Although occasionally she would be as indifferent as now, she did not show any polite expression in the face of her father''s thanks. It is too rare for her. Chen Jingzhi doesn''t know what Chen QingHan is thinking, but he knows that Miss Bai Chun is telling the truth. If he didn''t suddenly have two more people to help him, he would have died in prison if he could not wait for Li Jingye to execute his sentence.And his letter on Chen QingHan, although there is a certain threat to Li Jingye, but if according to the form of Yangzhou city today, Li Jingye does not have to take into account so much, so frankly, his life, in any case, is saved by the prince. Bai Chun took out a letter and handed it to Chen Jingzhi. She continued without expression: "this is from your highness. When you go to Chang''an or Luoyang, you can take this letter to Lou Shide, the governor of Luoyang, or Ji Wang. As for these letters, of course, you need to hand them over to the Dali temple or the Ministry of punishment, but if you don''t have to go there in person, they may send someone to look for you. " "Thank you very much, Miss Bai. I will certainly do it. I will never let these letters fall into the hands of evil men." Chen Jingzhi''s hair is scattered and her look is old and tired. In Chen QingHan''s eyes, she feels that her father, as if in this period of time, has become old and become 70 or 80 years old. The carriage stopped slowly again, and the sound of footsteps was noisy again. Bai Chun did not wait for the outside grain of grain to lift the curtain of the car, so he took the initiative to lift the curtain and went down. Then he turned to Chen Jingzhi and said, "it may not be peaceful on this road. Yang zhirou and young teacher Yang Sijian, or other people will embarrass you. It depends on your fate There are twenty elite soldiers. They will escort you to Chang''an and follow your command along the way. Therefore, you should be careful in everything With the help of Chen QingHan, Chen Jingzhi got up from the side of the carriage and saluted Bai Chun respectfully. Then he said, "Miss Bai, don''t worry. I will be very careful on the way. Thank you, your highness. Thank you very much, Miss Bai." Baichun put down the curtain, and under the protection of grain and cheetah, explained a few words to the twenty soldiers of the floating slaughter camp in front of him, and was ready to rush back to Yangzhou immediately. At this time, the door curtain of the carriage was lifted from the inside again. By the little moonlight, Chen QingHan''s beautiful eyes looked back and forth. Then he jumped out of the carriage and trotted to Bai Chun. After bowing his head, he said in a low voice: "sister Bai, please thank your Highness for your little sister after you go back. QingHan will remember your Highness''s saving grace in this life." Bai Chun smiles and looks at Chen QingHan with her head down. She reveals her smile that has not been revealed since she met. She whispered in a soft voice: "don''t worry. I''ll bring you my thanks, but..." "But what?" Chen QingHan didn''t know why Bai Chun stopped talking, so she had to look up and ask. "But when your highness comes back to Chang''an, you have to thank him in person. I can''t thank you for your highness, so it''s over." Chen QingHan can''t think much about it, and his spirit immediately vibrates: "it''s natural. If your highness returns to Chang''an and is willing to condescend to lower your royal highness, my younger sister will surely thank you very much." "That''s what you said. Let''s make it a deal." White pure stretched out white jade like small finger, looking at Chen QingHan way. Chen QingHan looked at the white pure jade like little finger, in the light of the moonlight, emitting a glimmer, firmly nodded, but also stretched out the delicate little finger, and white pure finger hook together. The two men looked at each other with a smile, and then watched Chen QingHan get into the car again. Twenty soldiers of Fu Tu camp immediately surrounded the carriage and rode on the horses to drive slowly to the distance in the night. "What shall we do?" The cheetah looks out at the desolate wild. The unknown birds and insects in the grass cry tirelessly, calling for the way of dawn. Bai Chun walked forward. In the night, the grain of grain and the cheetah were closely behind. Now the only lantern in the cheetah''s hand was left, and there was nothing left. Walking in the quiet, empty night, Bai Chun tried to look forward to the hidden Yangzhou City in the dark and murmured: "what else can I do? Wait. If the king Luobin is sensible, he has to send a carriage out of the city to meet us?" There is indescribable lightness in her tone. In her opinion, as long as Chen Jingzhi is sent away, even if half of the task has been completed, what will happen in Yangzhou City, how far it will develop, and what kind of results it will end with are not her own considerations. She only needs to protect the safety of Her Highness. The three people walked leisurely and easily in the night. In a short distance of two miles, they even passed by three carriages. Even two carriages stopped to dissuade them from going forward. Yangzhou city is not Yangzhou City in the past few days. Now it is extremely unstable and dangerous. It is not like to come back again in a few days. Bai Chun ''s three people refused their kindness, but at the same time, they had to sigh in their hearts that the people in the south of the Yangtze River and the people in the north of the Yangtze River had totally different attitudes towards the war. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 Bai Chun believes that if such a thing happens in a city north of the Yangtze River, many people there will be armed with hoes and sharpening their knives, ready to fight against the thieves. As for the aristocrats, I''m afraid they will not choose to escape the war from the city. After all, their roots are deeper in the north, and they have a more thorough understanding of the war, and they are even more abhorrent of it. Slowly driving into Yangzhou City in the carriage, a strange atmosphere suddenly struck. Some shops were lit up early. However, compared with the usual early merchants, the merchants who opened their shops early are obviously more like routine shops. Sometimes, it seems that they are sneaky in buying and selling breakfast, and some of them are sneaky in the process of buying and selling food, and they are also sneaky in the process of buying and selling. Under the command of Bai Chun, the carriage did not go to ManJiang garden at the first time. Instead, it went to ManJiang garden after a tour in Yangzhou city. Li Hong stands in front of the pavilion window. Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao don''t know when they have returned to ManJiang garden. They respectfully look at Li Hong''s tall and solid back and have just said how to rescue Chen Jingzhi. "It''s not a scare? Is he really so deep in Li Jingye''s city? " Li Hong frowned. Bai Chun wandered around Yangzhou city. No one even stopped him. Even after Chen Jingzhi was rescued, there was no movement at all. "Your Highness, at the end of the meeting, I''m afraid Li Jingzhi can''t take care of Chen Jingzhi now, so he can let Chen Jingzhi leave Yangzhou so easily." Fang Zhan thought about it for a moment and thought that this explanation was the most reasonable one. "Your Highness, I agree with Fang Zhan''s view, and I think that there must be differences among them, so Li Jingye can''t take care of it now..." Heng Qiao also helped to say. "But what differences will they have? What''s more, through your description of Jingwei, I don''t feel like Li Xian, but a fake! " Li Hong guessed boldly. "Fake?" Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao were scared. How could this be? How could there be such a similar person in the world? In order to determine the real body of Pei Wang, they both risked being found and sneaked into the mansion to witness Pei Wang Li Xian. Their every move was completely Pei Wang Li Xian. How could it be a fake. "What is their purpose? Make a fake Pei Wang''s words. " Fang Zhan looked at Heng Qiao and asked. Heng Qiao two eyes a stare, some inexplicable, you dare not ask your highness, you turn to ask me, I go up how to know? "Will they kill me?" Li Hong suddenly turns around and looks at Heng Qiao and Fang Zhan. "Ah? Kill... " Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao looked at Li Hong in disbelief, and did not know why his highness said this inference. Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao, frightened by Li Hong''s assumption, couldn''t speak. At the same time, a clear voice sounded behind him: "it''s very possible that snipe and clam fight for each other, and the fisherman gains profits." "Who?" Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao turned to the direction of the voice, and saw a beautiful young woman, slowly came to this side. Li Hong did not look back, but said lightly: "it is not enough for snipe and mussel to compete and gain profits, and it is necessary to transfer the disaster to Jiangdong. Otherwise, I will die. No matter Li Xian, Cao Wang, Yue Wang and others will not be able to escape from the relationship and have no good end. Therefore, they must find a scapegoat, that is, Li Jingye!" "It''s true that Li Jingye''s rebellion is true. It''s Cao Wang and others who helped the flames. When they came to Yangzhou, they hoped to make use of Li Jingye''s rebellion to achieve their great success. They killed your highness and then put the blame on Li Jingye. Li Jingye died in Yangzhou because of your suppression, and there is no proof of his death. The next thing will be reported to your majesty and the queen by Cao Wang and others Bai Chun came out slowly from another direction. The eldest daughter is surprised. Huo looks back at Bai Chun, and then turns to Li Hong. At this time, Li Hong also turns around with a faint smile on her face. She looks at Bai Chun with appreciation, and then she looks at her. "Your Highness, it is still a fog whether the king Pei is true or not. But it is true that Li Jingye, Cao Wang and others have different ideas. Tonight, they have been urging Li Jingye to order them to attack Runzhou, Changzhou and Jinling, but Li Jingye is still hesitating at the moment." Bai Chun said softly again. Li Hong did not answer Bai Chun''s words, but looked at the eldest daughter and asked, "did you see Pei Wang Li Xian?" The beautiful eyes of the eldest daughter were calm and looked at Li Hong''s two steps forward. Then she said, "yes." "Do they believe you are the princess of Japan "They believed, but they didn''t think I was valuable, so they didn''t accept my offer." The eldest daughter said with some frustration. "Who rejected you? Is Li Xian the king of Pei? " Li Hong took Bai Chun''s hand and took the secret letter from the carrier pigeon and asked the eldest daughter again. "No, that Pei Wang just sat there and didn''t say a word all the time. Even when I looked at him, he even squeezed out a smile and nodded at me with a smile. However, Li Zhen, the king of Yue, was always talking to me, and he also refused my proposal." The eldest daughter looks calm, but her eyes seem to be slightly excited.After reading the secret letter, Li Hong returned the secret letter to Bai Chun, saying, "attack immediately. No matter Li zongchen, Li Jingyou or Li Jingzhen, there is no need to capture or kill them alive. As for the rebellious soldiers, they will be disbanded on the spot, and the Duwei of Zhechong Prefecture will not be included." "Your Highness..." Bai Chun''s heart trembled. According to the prince''s meaning, all the people who participated in the rebellion had to die except those soldiers who didn''t know big words could be exempted from life and death. "If we don''t, we can''t frighten those who have ulterior thoughts. It''s not impossible to use heavy allusions in troubled times." Li Hong said coldly. "Yes, your highness." Bai Chun bows down to salute, and then leaves in a hurry with grain of grain and cheetah. At this time, the eldest daughter came over and held out her white palm and said, "hurry up, give me what you promised me." "You didn''t ask Bai Chunyao just now. You asked me Where do I have it? " Li Hong shrugged his shoulders and said sheepishly. "You Rogue The eldest daughter looked at the back of Bai Chun''s leaving, sighed and said firmly: "you asked me to go, not Miss Bai asked me to go, so I should ask you to ask for it!" Li Hong looked at the appearance of Dalai''s empress and burst out laughing: "I''m giving you a chance to do meritorious deeds. Don''t forget that if you go out like this twice, you will save a lot of money for your father and Japanese people." "but you can''t talk, no soap, perfume, and that underwear..." When it comes to underwear, the eldest daughter deliberately lowered her voice in front of Li Hong and said, "you must give it to me. Otherwise, I will never help you again." "Here you are. Here you are. But not now. Who knows if people believe you or not? What if they know that I sent you there on purpose?" Li Hong waved to Zhan hengqiao, and after thinking about it, he told the two people: "the important thing is that Li Zhen, the king of Yue, seldom shows up and is full of tricks. So you should be careful and don''t let them find out." "Yes, your highness." After they saluted, they quickly integrated into the night. Looking at Fang Zhan, Heng Qiao two people left, the eldest daughter immediately exposed her fierce face, said: "I don''t care, whether they believe me or not, but my task has been completed, you must fulfill your promise and give me those things." Li Hong ignored her threatening pink fist, but stepped back two steps and said, "you saw Li Jingye in ManJiang garden. Did he say anything when you saw him today?" "Forget it." The eldest daughter broke her temper and knew that Li Hong wanted her now, so she began to get cold. Li Hong didn''t worry. Seeing that the sky was about to light up, Li Hong continued to walk to the lake. The grass, which was wet by the fog of the night, became a little crystal clear. The dew that remained overnight was dotted among the branches and leaves. Li Hong forced the eldest daughter to secretly see Cao Wang and others, because he had been unable to figure out why King Cao and Li devoted themselves to them, which was a state of seeming harmony and estrangement. Is it a drill to show yourself, or is it really that they have different ideas about each other? With no one to use, I saw the Dalai emperor''s daughter, who had always wanted to contact king Cao and others. In order to make her use of herself, she promised her the advantages she had just given her. She also promised to reduce the amount of silver owed by Japan to the Tang Dynasty and the taxes on fishermen fishing. Therefore, the helpless Dailai imperial daughter had to follow Li Hong ''s suggestion and weigh the advantages and disadvantages. Compared with the transaction with Cao Wang and other people, Dailai imperial daughter felt that it was safer to please Li Hong when the Japanese owed a large amount of silver to the Tang Dynasty. What''s more, Li Hong offered her an attractive reward, so he went to the residence of King Cao under the protection of several elite guards. Originally, when they met Li Hong, Cao Wang and others were curious about the Dalai emperor''s daughter who was passing by in a hurry before their eyes. So when Dalai''s daughter asked to see them, they agreed happily. When they learned that the eldest daughter was a Japanese princess who had been captured by Li Hong, a little disappointed appeared on their faces. The next words of Dalai''s empress did not disappoint them. They moved the three warships which were originally docked in the inland sea of Japan to the surface of the Yangtze River. According to what Li Hong taught her, each warship has 5000 elite generals, all armed with crossbows and heavy guns, and will sail to Yangzhou Wharf in the morning. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 Why didn''t you detect it? Because he didn''t want to be discovered by you, he ordered three warships to come back later. If it''s delayed, will the time be right? "Normally, how long does it take for your ships of the Tang Dynasty to go to Japan or Japanese ships to go to the Tang Dynasty?" she said Li Zhen, the king of Yue, still replied coldly to the simple question of the eldest daughter of the royal family: "in 20 to 30 days, if there is no strong wind and Rainstorm on the sea." "That''s right. But when I was captured this time, it took only nine days for them to arrive at the Tang Dynasty from the Japanese state. Therefore, it''s understandable that you did not detect his warship." The eldest daughter said innocently. "Really? How fast are those new warships? " The king of Langya pressed his hands and held the armrest of the chair. "Ah, the speed is very fast. I don''t have to cheat you." "When will they arrive at Yangzhou port?" Li Zhen, the king of Yue, was staring at the expression of his daughter and asked, "what''s your purpose and requirement?" "Early this morning, when the sun rises, it is when they arrive at Yangzhou port. My purpose is to... " The eldest daughter doesn''t have to pretend to them. Anyway, when she thinks of more than 20 million taels of silver and the humiliating treaties of cession, she will be furious. So he clenched his teeth and said, "we will exempt the 23 million taels of silver owed by the Japanese state to the Tang Dynasty, and In the future, your warships are not allowed to enter the Seto Inland Sea of Japan. " "Seto Inland Sea? Where is that? " King Cao had never heard of the name and asked strangely. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, looked at King Cao with some dissatisfaction, and then quietly gazed at the beautiful face of Dalai''s Royal daughter and said in a deep voice, "do you mean that he conquered the Japanese kingdom with only five warships and made you pay 23 million taels of silver? And your two hundred warships and Japanese soldiers have been destroyed, and all of our five warships have come back intact? " "Yes, I don''t want to believe it, but it''s true. I saw the war that night on your warships of Datang, and only a few masts were damaged." "Where are the remaining two Li Zhen, the king of Yue, grabbed the handrail and asked in a quick voice. "I don''t know." The eldest daughter shook her head, and there was no need to pretend on her face, because she did not know that when she arrived in Quanzhou on the first day of junior high school, they changed ships to Hangzhou at Li Hong''s command. She did not know where the two warships had gone. However, this did not prevent the eldest daughter from venting her dissatisfaction with Li Hong in front of these people: "that man is cunning and cunning. He is very deep in the city, suspicious and shameless. He never tells the same person all his plans, so no one knows what he thinks." "What will he do next? Attack Yangzhou City? Or do you want to divide us from Li Zhishi? What is the purpose of his coming to Yangzhou alone? " On the face of Li Zhen, the king of Yue, we can''t see whether we believe in the words of Dalai''s daughter. This let the eldest daughter scold Li Hong in her heart, and the couple didn''t run away. You can see from the looks of these people that they may not be able to win the trust of others this time. Are Tang people so smart? He has dressed up very sincere, and did not show any flaws. "I''m just a prisoner. I can''t know so much, but I''ve heard from time to time that he''s going to take advantage of Who is Li Jingye? He is going to take advantage of Li Jingye''s attack on Runzhou and Jinling, and then attack Yangzhou with internal and external cooperation. The rest is not clear. " "No mention of us?" Li Ming, king of Cao, didn''t believe that Li Hong could turn a blind eye to them. Besides, there was another Li Xian here. He dared to enter Yangzhou alone. Didn''t he come for Li Xian? "I don''t know." Said the eldest daughter, shaking the rattle. King Cao, King Yue, King Langya and Li Jingye looked at each other. After the arrival of the Dalai emperor''s daughter, they were skeptical. When Dalai''s daughter asked if Li Hong could be removed from the throne of the Tang Dynasty if Li Hong was captured alive, they all just looked at each other with a look at each other, and no one was willing to answer her difficult question. But Li Jingye turned his eyes and said with a sneer: "catch alive? What''s the use of us catching him alive? He''s alive... " "Dedication, we have not yet made a decision on this matter. I''m afraid it is inappropriate to say so." Li Zhen, the king of Yue, interrupted Li Jingye. But in Li Jingye''s opinion, this is enough. No matter whether the eldest prince''s daughter is sincere or insincere, these words are enough for Cao Wang and others to be tied to a boat. As soon as the eldest daughter left, Wei Siwen rushed in and whispered a few words in Li Jingye''s ear. Li Jingye''s face gave a cold smile. Looking at some Wang Ye who looked at him, he said in a cold voice, "as expected, as soon as we arrived in Yangzhou, we sent people to the prison and robbed Chen Jingzhi." "Don''t you worry about the evidence that Chen Jingzhi combined you with Yang zhirou and others..." Li Chong, the king of Langya, murmured."Worried? Why worry? Even if there is no criminal evidence in Chen Jingzhi''s hand, will Prince Li Hong let go of the one we are sitting in? " Li Jingye Chi Chi Chi Chi said with a smile. "Then why do you agree with Prince Li Hong to visit the prison? Can''t it be to give the prince a favor? " Li Zhen, king of Yue, asked calmly. "Of course not. Chen Jingzhi treats me like chicken ribs. It''s tasteless and it''s a pity to abandon it. But if he can understand that the Prince Li Hong really came for me, isn''t it worth it?" Li Jingye smiles, and then stands up to salute several people, saying: "professional work has left first. As for when to attack the city, I will send someone to tell some princes and ask him to be calm." Li Jingye, who left the mansion, lost his smile in an instant. After spitting hard at the gate of the mansion behind him, he said with some relief: "don''t worry about Chen Jingzhi any more. It''s just a favor we gave him!" "Yes, my Lord, what shall we do next?" Wei Siwen closely followed Li Jingye''s steps. "After dawn, gather all the Yangzhou soldiers immediately. Since they want to be big, they are not benevolent, so don''t blame us for our injustice. In addition to the fake Li Xian to capture alive, if other people resist, there is no amnesty! At that time, it will be the Crown Prince Li Hong who will be responsible for this account. " Li Jingye hurried on his horse. Since today''s Prince Li Hong''s arrival in the city, Li Jingye gave up riding a horse instead of a sedan chair and a carriage. Wei Siwen followed Li Jingye. Hearing Li Jingye''s cruel words, Wei Siwen almost fell down from the horse''s back that had just climbed up. He looked at Li Jingye in shock and asked, "my Lord, do you mean to capture Cao Wang and them alive?" "Can''t you see it now? They want to use me to kill Prince Li Hong. Once Prince Li Hong dies, this account will be charged to us. If the prince dies, who will be the first to attack the soldiers who are not under our control in the Jiangnan area? You''re not coming for us? At that time, it will be more difficult for us to plan for the world? " Li Jingye looked at the mansion maliciously, with unspeakable malice and resentment in his eyes. These people came to Yangzhou with a fake Li Xian. At first, they thought that they came to Yangzhou to boost their prestige. In the end, they had an ulterior intention. In order to support Li Xian to become prince, they had their own ideas. At the beginning, he used Li Xian, but now he has changed to Li Xian to use him. This is a move. It''s too cruel to remove the disaster in Jiangdong. It''s ridiculous that he wants to be accused of killing the crown prince. The sound of horse''s hooves sounded in the night. Wei Siwen closely followed Li Jingye and said in an urgent voice, "my Lord, why don''t we sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and then we can take advantage of it?" "It''s impossible. Prince Li Hong will not give us time. Since he dares to come to Yangzhou alone, and dares to rescue Chen Jingzhi as soon as possible without any scruples, it means that he must rely on him. The words of the Japanese Princess just now can be trusted. As I said, after five warships conquered the Japanese state, the morale is booming. If Li Hong does not make use of it, it will be true It''s a missed opportunity. " Li Jingye believed that Li Hong would go by water, so from the beginning, he didn''t plan to take the waterway to meet Li Hong. All the dispatching and marching routes were completed by land. What''s more, Li Jingye believes that the water road is full of Li Hong''s army, waiting for himself to go on the waterway and kill himself. Therefore, in Li Jingye''s opinion, Li Hong''s entry into Yangzhou City alone is likely to be a cover. When Yangzhou goes into chaos and does not wait for himself to surround ManJiang garden, he will go out of the city by boat, and then lure himself out of the city to pursue and annihilate himself with ambush. Wei Siwen was confused by Li Jingye''s analysis. He did not like Li Jingye. He just heard the words of the eldest daughter. Therefore, he could only believe Li Jingye''s firm attitude. "And what is your Lord going to do?" Wei Siwen jumped off his horse''s back, followed Li Jingye into the governor''s office, and asked in a hurry behind him. "Don''t worry. The top priority is to find out how many soldiers in the city were bought by King Cao and King Yue. Besides the Zhechong mansion, there are other Zhechong houses bought by them. What''s more, we should keep an eye on Prince Li Hong''s movements. As long as he doesn''t leave ManJiang garden, we will not do anything. We must take down Cao Wang and others and talk about it. " Li Jingye looked at him with a smile and stood in the mansion waiting for his Luo Binwang. At last, he was relieved and steadfast. Now that Luo Binwang is still in his residence, it shows that his resentment against Prince Li Hong is still lingering, and he can''t help but feel proud of his own means. After Prince Li Hong came to Yangzhou for the first time and stayed for one night, he immediately promoted Luo Binwang to join the army as a recorder. It seems that this plan is still good and achieves the effect of buying people''s hearts. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 The last suspicion of Luo Binwang disappeared. He pressed him on his shoulder and asked him to sit down. He said, "tell me, how about the city defense tonight? How many people have fled "It''s just a matter of two or three. Some timid and timid people think that running away is a bad thing to stay in Yangzhou." Luo Binwang thanks Li Jingye and carefully sits down on one side of the chair. "Well, in that case, is there any change in the soldiers who were secretly controlled by King Cao?" Li Jingye continued to ask. Luo Binwang immediately replied: "your honor, after finding out, the lower officials have begun to control them from all aspects. Now they can only use enough horses and weapons, and there is no surplus at all. The bows and crossbows are about 10 arrows per person." At present, Li Jingye immediately gave a satisfied smile, and then said, "Prince Li Hong has only 200 people. Even if he is a warrior with one as ten, he is not afraid to face a large army of nearly 10000 people. Therefore, as long as Prince Li Hong does not go out of MANJIANG Garden, he should not be ignored. The top priority is that after daybreak, the Zhechong government should immediately surround the residence of King Cao and others, and give them two ways. They can either submit to us or be captured alive by us. " Looking at Luo Binwang''s look of astonishment, Li Jingye was very proud of his plot, and then said, "so you and Wei Siwen will lead troops to surround King Cao''s residence before dawn. I think they will also mobilize Zhechong mansion to guard their residence in case of emergency. Everything needs to be careful. Understand?" "Yes, I understand." Luo Binwang got up from his chair, took a look at Wei Siwen, and said firmly to Li Jingye. "Well, go down." Li Jingye waved to them to leave. In the hall, Li Jingye, who had been sitting for a while, suddenly flashed a sneer at his mouth, and then murmured, "hum, do you really think I''m a fool if I fight with Prince Li Hong after we lose both sides? Now, if I can''t stay in Yangzhou City, I can lead my troops to Jinling and Runzhou, which are about to be conquered, and you, ha ha Just stay here and fight with Prince Li Hong, and I''ll come back to collect the corpses for you But he did not know that the Prince Li Hong standing by the lake had already ordered him to encircle and suppress the troops led by Li Jingyou, Li Jingzhen and Li zongchen. "The princess died? How could it be? " This side room, just through Li Hong''s deliberate release of news, the king of Cao, the king of Yue and the king of Langya, who got the news of the death of Princess Qianjin, fell into shock. "Needless to say, it must be Li Hong who did it!" The king of Langya was young and full of vigor. He was the first to stand up and said fiercely. "I don''t know if Princess Qianjin has seen Zheng Jingxuan. If she does If we didn''t see it, the situation at this time would not allow us to send people to kuozhou. It''s not good for us. " The king of Yue took Li Chong''s hand and motioned him to sit down. Li Ming, king of Cao, also looked at Li Chong with concern, and then said anxiously, "I am afraid that Li Jingye has become suspicious of us and know that we are using him. In this way, after the line of Zheng Jingxuan in kuozhou is cut off, our situation will become passive." "Li Jingye is nothing to worry about. Now that he is on the arrow, he has to deal with it. At this time, his internal worries are due to Prince Li Hong, and foreign invasion will happen. Although Li Sujie, king of Xu, has never brought a soldier, Li Xiaoyi is a military general who can attack and defend well. I''m afraid that Li Jingye will not easily take over Jinling and other places." Li Zhenmei, the king of Yue, wrinkled her head. "But if Li Jingye is not used by us, what should the prince do? We have only one person from Zhechong mansion. It becomes difficult for us to give Li Jingye the fake Li Hong''s death. " The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the situation was more and more unfavorable to him. "Yes, I''m afraid that Li Jingye would make a mess and put the prince aside, but against us. At that time, we would be really passive, so Chong''er, in order to prevent us from being controlled, you should go out of the house immediately and mobilize all the soldiers of Zhechong mansion to ambush in the residence. In this way, whether Li Jingye or the crown prince wants to do us harm, we have to think about it. " The king of Yue thought for a while and decided to be on the safe side. Chen Jingzhi was robbed from the prison like a fuse, which quickly ignited various forces in Yangzhou city. Now, Li Hong, Li Jingjing, or Cao Wang, all have a trace of fear for each other. What is the most afraid condition for Li Hong to unite with him. Therefore, in order not to make this situation happen, we must let Luo Bin Wang risk his life, and after encircling the residence of King Cao early in the morning, he made an incident of wiping the gun and setting fire to force the two sides to face each other. "Your Highness, Li Chong mobilized his soldiers to the mansion." Bai Chun walked to the lake and looked at Li Hong, who was sitting quietly by the lake with his daughter, and said softly. According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, there are 1200 people in shangzhechong Prefecture, 1000 in zhongzhechong Prefecture and 800 in xiazhechong Prefecture. Yangzhou has three prefectures of shangzhechong Prefecture, with a maximum of 1500 people. The rest are zhongzhechong''s, and there are nine Zhechong''s in total. Pei Zhong will win over the four. King Cao has one in their hands. Li Jingye has made it clear. At this time, there is only one Zhechong mansion! "Li Hong, with his back to Bai Chun, simply calculated the Zhechong mansion in Yangzhou. Then he stood up and looked back at Bai Chun and said, "tell the lawless, futu camp to continue to be led by general Pei Zhong. Immediately all of them went to ManJiang garden. The lawlessness, Fang Zhan and hengqiao immediately led Jingwei to the three Zhechong houses with uncertain positions. Tomorrow morning, I will see the heads of the Duwei of the three Zhechong Fu! ¡± a kind of murderous spirit spread from Li Hong in the night. The old lady sitting quietly beside her shivered. She looked at Li Hong in horror and looked at her with murderous spirit. It seemed that she was back on the sea with strong wind and rain. "Yes, your highness, I will go." Bai Chun nodded quietly and left again after saluting. After a while, almost at the same time, the three Zhechong houses led by Luo Binwang and Wei Siwen under the command of Li Jingye had slowly come out of the Zhechong mansion and walked to the street where Cao Wang and others lived. On the other hand, at the command of Luo Binwang, he sent him to ManJiang garden according to Li Jingye''s will to monitor the prince''s every move. The Duwei of Zhechong Prefecture was a thousand people in the butu camp led by general Pei Zhong. The remaining two thousand people were all flooded into the other three Zhechong prefectures that they had won, both to enrich the number of people but also to monitor others. As the two Zhechong prefectures began to rush to their respective destinations, Li Jingye also personally transferred a Zhechong mansion, which was firmly controlled by him, with a population of 2000, and guarded around his governor''s office. Li Chong, the king of Langya, was also dignified. He led 1500 people, or even more, of Zhechong mansion to guard outside their residence. The whole city of Yangzhou, with nearly 10000 troops, had already poured out before dawn. The rest of them are the three unstable Zhechong houses, which are still in the old God''s presence, watching the situation. Li Jingye knew very well that if he wanted to win the three Zhechong houses, he had to let the three Duwei know that he had firmly controlled Yangzhou. This is one of the reasons why he had to surround the residence of King Cao and others. Only in this way can the other three Duwei see their own determination and make them submit to themselves. In this dark night, the three Zhechong houses have become the hot cakes in the eyes of the three parties. Li Jingye sent his cronies to the negotiation, hoping that even if he is not willing to follow Li Jingye, he will try his best not to be recovered by others. But when Li Chong, the king of Langya, came back to his mansion, he saw that King Cao was leading the fake Li Xian to go outside in a hurry. Without waiting for him to ask questions, King Cao lowered his head and said, "if you can''t elaborate, your father knows all this." After that, he went out in a hurry. He didn''t even sit in the carriage. Instead, he and the fake Li Xian, under the guard of more than ten soldiers, turned over and mounted his horse and ran in the direction of the three Zhechong houses. Pei Zhong went back to Li Hong again. His eyes became very red because of the tense situation of the night. When he was close to Li Hong, he threw his knife to the next grain of grain. Then he quickly walked to Li Hong''s side to plead guilty and said, "at the end of the day, the general was incompetent and failed to win their agreement." "No, I''ve sent someone." Looking at the starry night sky, Li Hong sighed and said, "some people are like this. They have to wait until there is no way to go before they cry and pray for a chance. So The Tang Dynasty doesn''t need a Duwei like this. The Zhechong mansion led by them will be a group of deserters after going to the battlefield. " Bai Chun stood quietly listening. At this moment, she really understood all the purposes of Prince Li Hong''s coming to Jiangnan, not only to re divide the forces of the three Jiangnan regions and rectify the officialdom, but also put the Zhechong government here into the list of rectification and innovation. "Your Highness, the last general At the end of the meeting, I think we should try to fight for them again. Now Li Jingye and Cao Wang will send people to fight for them. In case they win them by then... " "What I can''t get, what they want? Yangzhou city is now firmly controlled by who, who has the most troops? Li Jingye concealed these information from the very beginning, so that King Cao thought that he had fully mastered the forces of Huainan Road, but only to give them a reassurance. " Li Hong said with ease. If it was not for the news of the death of Princess Qianjin and the news that Zhechong mansion was not controlled by Li Jingye, they would not have thought of fighting for these Zhechong houses. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 The reason why Li Hong did this was that he did not want these three Zhechong prefectures to become the final winners after the chaos in Yangzhou. Therefore, he had to take advantage of the hands of Cao Wang, Li Jingye and others, either to take advantage of their own, or to let them not help each other in the uncertain situation. More importantly, Li Jingye and Cao Wang may not care, but Li Hong must consider whether these three soldiers will take advantage of the fire to rob the people and create more chaos in Yangzhou. Therefore, no matter what, Li Hong was not allowed to make the three Zhechong prefectures lose their ability to move in a short period of time and prevent the Duwei of the three Zhechong prefectures from kidnapping the soldiers of Zhechong mansion. "It''s better to be quiet now. Tell Luo Binwang that after arriving at Li Zhen''s residence of King Yue He immediately captured Wei Siwen, and then forced Li Jingye to lead his troops to the residence of the king of Yue and let them confront each other first. " Li Hong looked back at Pei Zhong and said with determination. Otherwise, if Li Jingye doesn''t come out in the governor''s office and only asks for self-protection or waiting for the news of Li Jingyou, then he should fall into a passive position and face the king of Yue himself. "Yes, your highness." Pei Zhong saluted and said. After Pei Zhong had left, the grain and the cheetah ran over at the same time and whispered, "sure, Li Ming, king of Cao, and Li Xian, king of Pei, went to Zhechong house to persuade the three Zhechong houses." "Do you know which one it is?" Li Hong asked coldly in his eyes. "In a Zhechong mansion at the west gate of Yangzhou City, I saw more than ten riders passing along the street, and there were King Cao and King Pei inside." Grain of grain appearance dignified say. "Prepare the horse and order Wei Tuqi to lead fifty people to follow me." Li Hong took over the cross knife in the hand of grain of grain and said coldly. "Your Highness, I will follow you." "No need. To prevent Li Jingye from attacking suddenly, you and Pei Zhong will guard here." Li Hong said as he walked to the back garden of ManJiang garden. There must be many eyes at the gate, such as Li Jing Ye or Yue Wang. The back door will definitely have some of them, but God knows how to manage some Eyeliner unnoticed. "Hello How about I go with you The eldest daughter ran over and looked at Li Hong, hoping to say. "Save it. You want to see my jokes in the Tang Dynasty, don''t you?" Li Hong shakes off the hand of the big to the emperor''s daughter, the head also does not return to say. "I want to learn how to lead the troops in your Zhechong mansion and how to prevent them from rebelling." Seeing Li Hong''s resolute attitude, she had to stand still and continue to say. "If you ask Bai Chun, she can teach you." At the back door, grain of grain and Cheetah nodded to Li Hong, indicating that there was no suspicious person at the back door. Wei Tu Qi led a tall horse to Li Hong. Li Hong took the reins, pointed to Wei Tu Qi and ordered, "start at once. You can lead the way." "Yes, your highness." Wei Tu Qi''s heavy voice sounded as if to shake the dark night. A total of 52 riding slowly from the back door of ManJiang garden, under the guidance of a lantern, after leaving the end of the street, they immediately set off their horses and galloped. In the houses of the people who got up early on the street, the light that was originally on went out silently and quickly when a rush of horse''s hooves passed by. Even the sound of some bolts falling and locking could be heard. At this time, Yangzhou city had begun to take shape. Although it was not as large as that of the Song Dynasty and the previous generation, it was no longer a small city. About a quarter of an hour later, Li Hong and other talents slowly sped to the gate of Zhechong mansion. Just after the horses stopped outside the range of the crossbow at the gate, a crossbow whizzed over to warn them not to approach. "Who are you? Name it." The loud and clear voice from the gate. Wei Tu Qi took a look at Li Hong. Seeing that Li Hong nodded, he urged his horse to move forward two steps. While watching out for the cold arrows in the night, Wei Tu Qi yelled: "I was ordered by Governor Li to come to make peace with Duwei. I think that just now King Cao and King Pei had just entered. The governor was afraid of misunderstanding and that the road would not be peaceful. He sent us to meet him." There was a moment''s silence in the gate, and then he said, "throw in the token." Wei Tuqi hears the wind and takes the token thrown by Li Hong behind his head. Without looking at it, he throws it in the direction of the sound. "Your Highness, will they agree? After all, King Cao and Wang Pei just went in. " After confirming that he had received the token, Wei Tu Qi urged the horse to retreat out of the range of the crossbow and asked in a low voice. Li Hong had no expression on his face and said calmly, "I don''t know, but if I just reported my name, I''m afraid you''ve been shot into a hedgehog." Wei Tu Qi was startled. He felt that his highness was alarmist. But he did not dare to refute or ask why. He had no choice but to keep silent and wait for the result of checking the token. Li Hong calmly said to Wei Tu Qi, "if it was you, what would you do? Now, when you know that there are three forces in the city, who will you choose and who you will not choose? " This question made Wei Tu Qi dumbfounded. He wanted to blurt out his words, which naturally belonged to his highness. When he got to his mouth, he was swallowed back.Seeing that Wei Tu Qi was hard to answer, Li Hong himself replied, "if I were the Duwei of Zhechong Prefecture, we would be the first to exclude and not to be attached to it, because they were very clear that they had not been convinced by Pei Zhongjiang and Luo Binwang to belong to the Tang Dynasty at the first time. Then they would return to the Tang Dynasty again. In the end, when the turmoil was calm, the court would not let them go, so they would never let them go Will want to return to the Tang Dynasty again. What they can choose now is to see whether King Cao is powerful or if Li Jingye can control Yangzhou, and who will give them more benefits, they will return to whom. " "This Don''t these people have too little position, and they don''t have the character and integrity of Tang soldiers! " Wei Tu Qi was stunned and said in disbelief. Li Hong was surprised that Wei Tu Qi still understood the meaning of character and integrity. However, on second thought, since he came back from the expedition to the west, Wei Tuqi had never heard of him going to pingkang square in Chang''an, where there were brothels and other places. However, he heard that he often wandered around Chongwen hall and occasionally drifted into the school, sitting in the last row listening to the teacher Learning. "This is the south of the Yangtze River, not the north. There are few Zhechong houses here, and most of them have never experienced a real war or a real battlefield. Therefore, in their minds, every turmoil in the Tang Dynasty is a good opportunity for them to get promoted and become rich. It is to coerce the imperial court or gain benefits from other rebel forces They can even burn, kill and plunder the financial resources of the common people when the court has no time to take care of them during the period of the riots. When the riots subside, they will be praised or not in accordance with the disposal methods of the previous dynasty or the early Tang Dynasty. So, they''ve long been used to making holes at this time. " Listening to Li Hong''s analysis, Wei Tu Qi clenched his fists like a casserole, and said in a voice of hatred: "if such a person goes to the battlefield, it''s not useless at all, it''s just a drag! It should be killed without mercy! " "Where can we kill them? Killing is not the way to solve the problem. As long as we let them understand that the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty will not be the same as before, as long as they deprive them of their vital interests, they will not be able to stand in line for the first time in the future. The era when they want to eat both sides together is gone." As Li Hong''s voice fell to the ground, a voice came from the door: "you are too many. Some of you are left outside. Only 20 people can enter." "Promise him." Li Hong looked at Wei Tu Qi with some hesitation. The scabbard in his hand stabbed Wei Tu Qi and said. "OK, no problem. Can we go in now?" Wei Tu Qi wanted to swallow the life of Zhechong mansion alive. "Yes, you are not allowed to ride on horses. You can only enter on foot." Li Hong jumped off his horse for the first time. He didn''t even take the horizontal knife in his hand, but threw it to the soldiers who stayed outside. Wei Tuqi saw that his royal highness had already dismounted from his horse, so he ordered twenty people to jump off the horse''s back, followed closely behind Li Hong, and walked to Zhechong mansion. When he got to the gate, Li Hong did not expect that. At once, hundreds of soldiers surrounded him. Under the leadership of a captain, Li Hong and others were surrounded in the middle. "Turn in your swords before you can see our captain." The school captain watched Wei Tu Qi and others with vigilance. When they were besieged by the crowd, they all brushed out the horizontal knives and said aloud. Wei Tu Qi slowly put the horizontal sword back into the scabbard, and then motioned to the soldiers to put the sword into the scabbard, and threw the horizontal sword at the foot of the captain. The captain looked at the twenty men and finally put all their swords on the ground. After he ordered the soldiers to take them away, he did not take them to the Duwei at the first time. Instead, he tried: "on weekdays, when you see our Duwei, you never bring weapons to show friendship. Why do you even bring weapons today You don''t understand the rules? " "This is an unusual weapon I had to bring. In the past, Yangzhou city was peaceful. What''s the use of a sword? Now that his Highness the prince has arrived in Yangzhou, he must have some action soon. When we come out to see the Duwei, we have to prevent the prince from intercepting us on the road. You can''t help being so careful. " Li Hong flashed out from behind Wei Tu Qi and said with a smile. "So you feel the pressure from your royal highness, so you come to ask us adults again? The prince''s highness is very powerful now. My Lord is considering whether to turn to his highness. " Said the captain with a sneer. "So the governor said that the post of governor of Runzhou is not non-negotiable. Today, Yangzhou''s situation is complex and changeable. After tonight, Yangzhou may be surnamed Xu, so I hope Duwei will consider it carefully." Li Hong walked forward two steps again, looked at the captain and said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 Xiaowei understood that the reason why Yangzhou will be surnamed Xu after tonight means that after tonight, Li Jingye said that he would separate himself from the surname Li given to his grandfather by his ancestors and then change his surname to Xu. The captain gave a profound smile, looked at Li Hong, and then walked in front of Li Hong and said, "so your family didn''t tell you that King Cao and Wang Pei are not in the same mind with him? Besides, I My adult has no anti Tang heart, and how can he collude with such a traitor as Li Jingye? Therefore, I can only aggrieve a few people. I''ll stay here for a while. I''ll ask his highness King Pei to punish you after King Cao and King Pei have pacified Yangzhou tomorrow. " "So your family has decided to submit to King Cao. Then you are not afraid of the prince..." "Li Hong, I didn''t expect that you should have such courage to lead so many people that you would dare to break into a Zhechong government with uncertain positions to lobby." Cao Wang Li Ming and Pei Wang Li Xian, Shi Shi ran slowly appeared from behind the soldiers and said. "Ah..." Just as soon as Cao Wang interrupted Li Hong''s words, Li Hong also happened to come up to the captain. When the captain turned to look at Li Hong and was just about to escape, he didn''t want to be grabbed by Li Hong''s shoulder by his big hand. Then he felt as if he had hit a wall. Then he felt a chill in his throat, and a dagger had reached his throat. "Wei Chao, do you think I don''t know you?" Li Hong was not afraid of a hundred and ten soldiers, with their swords and bows pointing at them, said Li Hong. Because of Li Hong''s composure, twenty soldiers picked up the broadsword thrown on the ground, and then took out their bows and crossbows from their waists and aimed at those soldiers. "Uncle Cao, why are you suffering? My father treats you well. Why? For Li Xian? What good did he promise you? " Li Hong said with a smile. Facing the hundred soldiers'' swords, he separated them one by one with his hands and went to Li Ming, king of Cao. Without waiting for Li Ming, King Cao to answer, Li Hong suddenly said in a loud voice: "listen to all soldiers. From now on, put down your weapons, take off your armor and give up your horses! Go back to your hometown early tomorrow morning, and the court will let you go! You have done a lot in today''s work! At the same time, reduce all taxes of your family for a year! No one is allowed to disobey. If he disobeys, the nine clans will be punished! " Wei Chao couldn''t speak because he was stuck in his throat by Wei Tuqi. He could only threaten his own soldiers with his eyes, but it was obviously of no help. Under Wei Tuqi''s fierce and vicious threat, some people began to unconsciously drop their swords to the ground. If one person drops the horizontal knife, the second one will drop it to the ground. Everyone slowly puts down the horizontal knife in his hand while you are looking at me and I am looking at you. "Don''t listen to him. Now your majesty has planned to depose his crown prince and make his Royal Highness Prince Pei. If you want to make contributions to the war and become meritorious ministers of the Tang Dynasty and the prince, this is the time to witness your loyalty." Cao Wang was surprised. Unexpectedly, Li Hong had the courage to use words to disintegrate Zhechong mansion in the face of so many people, so he retorted in a hurry. However, as soon as Li Ming, the king of Cao, had just finished speaking, the thirty members of the prince''s guard, who had been waiting outside, rushed in. These soldiers who have actually been on the battlefield are much more ferocious than those in Zhechong mansion, no matter in momentum or in war intention. Although only 30 people swarmed in, it felt like a thousand troops, intrepid and fearless. In the face of a group of wolf like soldiers, the original 100 soldiers immediately put down their horizontal swords. Some people who were still hesitating were either secretly instructed by their companions to put them down, or were members of the prince''s guard. After the morale had taken the absolute advantage, they kicked the hesitant soldiers to the ground, and put the cross swords in their hands on their necks and roared angrily, "put down the cross swords, Take off your armor and get out of here In the face of such fierce soldiers, 100 soldiers immediately put down their weapons, and then ordered by Wei Tuqi to take off their armor and stand under a wall in their underwear. "Wei Chao, where will your two middlands be? Call them at once Li Hong turned to look at the Duwei of Zhechong mansion dressed as a school captain. "Li Hong, do you think that if you subdue Wei Chao, you will be able to exert influence in this Zhechong mansion? This is not Anxi, nor Chang''an. You Oh... " Li Hongfei felt that he kicked Li Ming, king of Cao. Then he reached out and grabbed Li Xian, the king of Pei, standing behind him. He said in a fierce voice, "who are you? Who made you pretend to be Li Xian "I, I, I I don''t know. They brought me here. Let me get on the boat. Don''t talk Li Xian, a fake Pei king, was frightened by Li Hong''s murderous spirit. He was incoherent and didn''t know what to say. His eyes could not help but look at Cao Wang Li Ming, but turned his head and saw several soldiers passing in front of him like a tiger. Then he saw that King Cao, who had just been kicked to the ground by the prince''s highness, was about to struggle to get up. He was restrained by three soldiers. A thin rope began to be bound, and his face was full of unbelievable Cao Wang Li Ming."Li Hong, you are crazy! I am your uncle. You are so rebellious that the name of harmony established by our royal family from your father is going to be ruined by you Cao Wang resisted the ropes in the hands of soldiers, and looked at Li Hong with fear and cried. When Li Hongyi let go, the fake Li Xian collapsed on the ground like mud, and the crotch suddenly felt warm. The whole person curled up on the ground, shaking all over. "Find the two Zhonglang generals in Zhechong mansion, and do the right thing in the right place!" Li Hong took a sword thrown by a soldier, and led the other soldiers to the depths of Zhechong mansion. Li Ming, the king of Cao, and Wei Chao, the Duwei of Zhechong mansion, were bound and followed by each other. They went to the depths of Zhechong mansion together. "Li Hong, I''m your uncle. You can''t do this to me. I want to tell your majesty that you are not worthy to be the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty." King Cao stood up and resisted his soldiers, still shouting. Li Hong suddenly stopped, and the horizontal knife in his hand came out of the scabbard and drew a perfect arc, which was placed on the neck of Li Ming, king of Cao. He said coldly: "the things that the former Emperor once did were not done by my father because of his good intentions, but it does not mean that I dare not do them! Even if the whole world concentrates on me? As long as the mountains and rivers of the Tang Dynasty are still sitting by my Li family, the benevolent monarch and the tyrant are just the winners'' feelings! The emperor''s grandfather killed his brother and killed his younger brother. He still got the posthumous title: Emperor Wenwu. I don''t think anyone in the world is against it. Why can''t I follow suit? " "You This is a great treachery "I think you are wicked! Use the fake Pei Wang Li Xian to incite Li Jingye to rebel, in order to achieve your purpose of rebellion and overthrow the Tang Dynasty. You are the most treacherous and deserve to die! Wei Tu Qi, let him press his fingerprints! " Li Hong''s cold face, more than a trace of grim smile, waiting for Cao Wang Li Ming to resist, a big handprint was printed on a blank paper! While speaking, two soldiers rushed over and saluted Li Hong and said, "Your Highness, the two Zhonglang will be executed by Wei Chao, the commander of Zhechong mansion, earlier today." "Gather all the captains to the school yard!" Li Hong said coldly again. "Yes, your highness." The two soldiers saluted again and then left in a hurry. Li Ming, the king of Cao, and Wei Chao, the commander of Zhechong Prefecture, walked slowly to the school yard. At this time, a dejected figure was already in a heavy step. He was stripped of his armor and walked to the school field only in his underwear. "Li Hong, what do you want to do When King Cao saw Li Hong carefully collect the blank paper which he had pressed his fingerprints on, he felt suddenly that Li Hong had really killed himself this time. "This is your crime. When your father investigates it, you will show it to him." Li Hong patted his chest and said with satisfaction. "You You''re going to kill me? You killed Princess Qianjin? This is a frame up. I have not pleaded guilty to anything! " Finally, Li Ming, king of Cao, was really afraid and knew the purpose of the white paper. It was obviously filled by Li Hong at will. In the past, he could have been fearless because he had accepted Li Zhi''s attitude towards Royal clans. He always tolerated and tried not to punish any royal clan. Even if he committed the crime of beheading, he was only reprimanded or demoted to xiazhou, a remote place, without being known by the queen. But at this moment, from Li Hong, he felt the real intention of killing, as if he had already felt that the God of death was approaching him! Looking at the school yard, there are four school captains. Then, looking at Wei Chao, who is pale, he is dragged and pulled by people. He follows Li Hong and is taken to the only platform of the school, which is rammed with loess. The sound of a dull horn was blown by a soldier behind him after they stood on the high platform. With the sound of the horn, the soldiers of Zhechongfu, who had been forbidden in the room, rushed to the school yard. Several torches were lit at this time, and the scene on the platform was clearly reflected by the figures of the four school captains kneeling on the high platform. Many soldiers looked at Wei Chao, who was tied up on the high platform, and then looked at the four school captains kneeling under the platform. All of a sudden, they began to talk in a low voice in the school field. "I don''t have to teach you what to say. If you want me to save your dog''s life, do as I say. Of course, you can try to make them attack each other." Li Hong patted Wei Chao on the cheek and said coldly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 Wei Chao gave Li Hong a cold look, and his eyes were full of determination: "even if I disbanded them on the spot according to your words, would you let me go?" "No Li Hong replied honestly. Wei Chao didn''t expect Li Hong to be so direct. He even refused his last hope of survival without hesitation. "Then you think I will help you? In today''s situation, although they will not attack in groups, they will not take off their helmets and remove their armor, waiting to be put on their necks by knives, so they will stay in Zhechong mansion and do nothing. I think it will have a small impact on your plan after daybreak. It will distract you a little bit. " Wei Chao laughed triumphantly. He felt that it was a mistake for his highness prince to pull himself and King Cao to the high platform of the school. What''s more, it seems that his royal highness does not know what relationship his family has with King Cao and Li Ming. Li Hong gave a silent smile and was not worried. Looking at the sky that was about to enter the dawn, Li Hong said faintly, "I know what you rely on, and also know the relationship between you and King Cao. Otherwise, why did you choose this one of the three Zhechong houses with uncertain positions?" When King Cao looked at Li Hong''s relaxed and relaxed look, he felt uneasy. This was what happened when the former Emperor was in power. After a short time, he was dismissed by the former Emperor. Many people should not remember it. Thinking about whether Li Hong really knows or not, he thinks about how to get rid of Li Hong''s control. "Oh? What does your highness know? " Wei Chao glanced at Cao Wang Li Ming and asked in disbelief. "Your father, Wei Hongbiao, used to be a military officer in Prince Cao''s mansion during the period of Zhenguan. Later, he was dismissed by Emperor Taizong and exiled to Puzhou. Wei XuanZhen, your brother, now joins the army in Puzhou? As for why you didn''t promise to return to King Cao at the beginning, I think the conditions given by King Cao were not enough. Now, he must have granted you, or even Wei XuanZhen, great benefits? " Li Hong walked on the platform and said that nearly a thousand soldiers below were under the control of 50 tigers and wolves. In the school field, the full heads were shaking back and forth under their eyelids, and the voices of all kinds of discussions still did not stop at this time. Li Hong didn''t worry. He continued, "so you can''t obey Wei Chao. Then your brother Wei XuanZhen and his family will also be implicated because of you. I will do what I say." "You are a threat. He did not violate the law of the Tang Dynasty. Even if the former Emperor was in power, he never implicated others because of one person''s crime. Why do you..." "The emperor did not do it. Can''t I? Uncle Cao, do you have anything else to say? When the late emperor dismissed Wei Hongbiao from exile, it is said that you also made a lot of profits from those fields bought at a low price. Now it seems that you still have them in your hands, right? " Li Hong looked at the uncertain Cao Wang and said coldly. Wei Chao fell into a tangle. At this moment, he had no time to pay attention to the eyes of King Cao and Li Ming. At that time, his father Wei Hongbiao was dismissed by the late emperor, and his good career was destroyed. It was because his father overcame all the charges for King Cao. And this is why he has been indifferent to the recruitment of King Cao. The reason why he agreed to him tonight was that his royal highness suddenly arrived in Yangzhou, which put great pressure on him and forced him to make a choice between King Cao, Prince Cao and Li Jingye. "Well, if I do what you say and dissolve them on the spot, then you will not embarrass my brother any more. Besides, I hope your highness will forgive my family and only punish me." "As you wish, if the former Emperor didn''t punish Lian, I would just as well not do it!" Li Hong said firmly. "Wei Chao, are you really going to die for him? Do you know that if you die, he will charge you with more unwarranted charges! Do you think it''s worth it? " Cao Wang Li Ming was impatient and immediately dissuaded. He knew that Li Hong wanted to pay him back in his own way. If Wei Chao died, he would be more difficult to escape. Li Hongan would probably put his own death on Wei Chao''s head. The reason is that Wei Chao avenged his father. After all, when Wei Hongbiao was dismissed, he was responsible for his own crime. Because of this, his career was ruined, and he was killed by Wei Chao, which is completely justified. After being trusted by his majesty and the empress, the prince made a statement on his own, and his death was due to his own fault. Li Hong took an unexpected look at King Cao and Li Ming. He was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect uncle Cao to think of it. He thought you would be as stupid as a pig." "You Li Hong, you will be punished by heaven like this. Even if I die, I will not let you go as a ghost. " Cao Wang was really afraid. Li Hong''s plot was perfect. Wei Chao took advantage of Wei Chao''s weakness. The reason why Wei Chao cared about Wei XuanZhen so much was that Wei Hongbiao died of illness shortly after he was removed to Puzhou. From childhood to adulthood, Wei Chao was brought up by Wei XuanZhen. Thanks to his father''s gratitude, Wei Chao is determined not to implicate his elder brother Wei XuanZhen because of his sin. "Then come and avenge me after you die and become a ghost." Li Hong replied coldly, and then looked directly at Wei Chao.I can''t help it. My prince''s position is too high. In the face of these illiterate soldiers, even soldiers who have no distinction between right and wrong, good and evil, their own words are unlikely to make these people believe. What''s more, I was still in the middle of the night. Apart from 50 personal guards, I had nothing. It was even more difficult to convince people. As for Wei Chao''s identity, however, Luo Binwang told him who the Duwei of the three Zhechong mansion were, and then he entered Zhechong mansion. When facing Wei Chao, he guessed Wei Chao''s real identity by virtue of his identity of nine to ten generations. This does not mean how amazing his memory is, but because Wei Chao''s identity has not yet reached a sensitive moment, but his brother Wei XuanZhen is famous in Chinese history. Who is Wei XuanZhen? Wei XuanZhen is the future father-in-law of Li Zhe, the seventh king in history. She wants to follow Wu Mei''s example and interfere in the government affairs after Li Zhe becomes king. After a while, when Wei''s armor was on the ground, he went to the military academy without any sound. Fang Zhan and Heng Qiao, like smart cats, jumped onto the high platform of the school yard without anyone noticing. With bright blood on their faces, they went to Li Hong and said respectfully, "report back to your highness, the other two governments have solved the problem." "What about the casualties?" Li Hong looked at the bloodstains on their faces, and then looked at their bodies again. Under the light of the torch, they could not see whether they were injured. "The casualties have been controlled within the range of dozens of people, and no major disturbance has been made." Fang Zhan replied. "Lawlessness?" Li Hong looked around and asked. "He has already returned to ManJiang garden. It is said that Li Jingye, who can''t stand it, has already shown signs of directing his troops to Li Zhen''s residence, the king of Yue. He was deeply afraid that ManJiang garden might miss something, so he went back first." "Yes, after settling the matter here, I will go to the house of Li Zhen, king of Yue." Li Hong looked at nearly a thousand soldiers who were stripped of their armor and said with a deep breath. At this time, the four captains under the high platform had been held down by the four soldiers, and their swords had been put on their necks. Their bodies were shaking nervously, but no one asked for mercy. Li Hong sighed helplessly again. If he could, he really didn''t want to kill these people, but At this moment, if we don''t kill these people, we can''t really solve the problem of the three fold Chong government in the south of the Yangtze River. What''s more, these people only show their selfishness and greedy virtue in this struggle, which is of no benefit to the Tang soldiers! "For the sake that you did not turn to King Cao and Li Jingye, or help the tyranny, your family It will also reduce taxes for a year, just like the soldiers'' families who come back to the fields. You can go on your way with peace of mind. " Li Hong''s tone was rather heavy. This was not so much for the four men as for all the soldiers in Zhechong mansion. "Thank you, your highness." The four said without any resistance. "Chop." Li Hong lips light open, light said. The reaction of the four captains is a portrayal of this era. When people are in a stupid age, when they are faced with the pressure of power or imperial power, the wisdom of the people has not yet been opened up. When facing this situation, they can only accept their life. Like the soldiers of nearly a thousand people, they don''t even know why they were stripped of their armor, why they were stripped of their armor and returned to the fields, why they reduced their tax burden for a year, and why good soldiers became sinners under the command of their superiors. It is precisely because of the ignorance of the common people that the importance of aristocratic families, aristocrats and aristocrats is highlighted. It is also the reason why under the rule of imperial power, the unstable and disharmonious factors brought to the country and the country under the rule of imperial power are all the reasons of the aristocracy. Blood donation burst out and even splashed on the faces of Cao Wang Li Ming and Wei Chao on the high platform. At this moment, one of them looked frightened and was still thinking about how to get a ray of life in his mind, while the other only hoped that his family could spend the rest of his life safely. With the warm blood on his face, his highness gradually disappeared The head rolled down from the high platform and ran into a captain who fell on the head not far away. The two heads made a dull noise, and then their faces were close to each other, and their eyes were closed. It was like two soldiers who were assassinated to protect their companions on the battlefield, and they hugged each other tightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 At this time, Li Ming, king of Cao, was left with a crying voice, and could not even say a complete sentence. If it were not for the support of soldiers on both sides, he would have been paralyzed on the high platform like a pool of mud. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Li Jun and Li Jie." Li Hong back to Cao Wang Li Ming, looking at the sky edge of the fish belly white, light said. "Hong''er, please forgive me. I dare not. I can persuade the king of Yue and others to give up their resistance and not kill me. By the way, report to your majesty that he will not kill me. Please, even if I am abandoned as a commoner and exiled to Lingnan, please, hong''er, I don''t want to die. Really, I don''t want to die. I beg you, I''m your uncle. If you do this, my royal family''s reputation has accumulated over the years... " "Li Hong came a step late and didn''t save uncle Cao from Wei Chao, the anti thief. Li Hong felt guilty." Li Hong looked at the first ray of sunshine that was about to break through the horizon and said faintly. There was a slight sound behind him, and then there was no sound. The head did not fall under the platform, but was blocked by people''s feet at the edge of the platform. Li Hong see did not see said: "find someone to sew up, the coffin." With Li Hong''s command, this Zhechong mansion was destroyed by the Tang Dynasty overnight, just like the other two. All this will have no impact on the people in Yangzhou city. Even after the sun rises slowly from the horizon, some Yangzhou people who have just got up don''t know that the city has undergone earth shaking changes this night. Even, most of them did not know that Yangzhou city had changed owners several times on this quiet night, which was no different from the usual one. In the undercurrent surging, under the water like night, Yangzhou city was slowly recovering its original appearance. The battle scenes of Ming Dao and Ming gun have always been the law of power in this era, while Yangzhou City, on a quiet night, tries to minimize the turmoil. The street is much quieter than usual. Many people open the door and say hello as usual. However, in the early rising air, there seems to be a trace of dangerous gravity, warning them that when they do the usual things, they are cautious, and even their voice is deliberately lowered. Some babies in the mother''s arms, just cry out a voice, they were mother with sweet * * to stop the small mouth, for fear of his cry, startled the outside, do not know what to do, to cause trouble at home. A little older children are forbidden to go out and play in front of the walls in their boring homes. Teams of soldiers and soldiers passed through the streets and alleys of Yangzhou, confirming that the crisis of the night was still on, and the turmoil in Yangzhou city seemed not to be over. Some people quietly whispered with their neighbors, fighting each other, listening to the current situation of Yangzhou City, did the court send troops? Did something happen last night? How''s the governor? Cao Wang, who came to Yangzhou some time ago, where are they now? Is the prince able to fight them? Can the prince recapture Yangzhou? How many troops did the court send to suppress it? In the early morning, the nobles and the elders with high status in the aristocratic families would make a pot of tea and sit in the courtyard with a solemn look of closing their eyes and sleeping, or listening to the outside world with their ears up. All in all, they were dignified. The maid is more cautious than usual, standing quietly on one side to serve. These really hold the authority of the family''s lifeblood. Compared with the turbulence outside the wall, the elderly in the courtyard are more important in the eyes of the maid and more deterrent to them. She would not understand that the turmoil in Yangzhou city was closely related to her interests. She only knew that if she did not serve the authoritative elders in the government well at this time, her own fate might be miserable and even sold to other people. The children of the family are also cautious. Every time they come out of the room and go to another room, they can''t help but look at the solemn old man. They want to know what the old man''s plans are and what countermeasures they can take. However, they are afraid of the authority of the elderly at home and dare not take the initiative to disturb them. The whole city of Yangzhou is in the same calm as before, but full of some tension, which makes people feel nervous and uneasy. Everything is so normal, everything is so unusual. In the past, all the scenery is there, and even there is not a trace of fighting, but everywhere seems to hide the murderous spirit of the iron horse. The closer you get to the residence of Li Zhen, the more you feel the suffocating pressure. The air around seemed to be frozen, and the streets around it were under martial law. The doors and windows of people''s houses were closed, and the naughty children blinked at the soldiers holding spears, crossbars and crossbows outside. In the heart both envy and fear, in short, the small hand can''t help but buckle the gap on the door panel, concentrating, nervous and excited to look at everything outside.The Zhechong mansion led by Li Jingye, together with the three Zhechong houses originally led by Luo Binwang and Wei Siwen, has surrounded the residence of Li Zhen, the king of Yue. Some heralds galloped back and forth on fast horses, reporting the situation around the residence to Li Jingye. The sun shining from afar, with a trace of new weather, into this piece of frozen air, efforts to dissolve, fusion of this piece of suffocating atmosphere. "Dudu, there was no movement in the yuewangfu, but the spies sent in returned on May 1, and all of them were folded in it." Luo Binwang quickly went to Li Jingye and reported in a low voice. "Where is wiswin?" Li Jingye saw Luo Binwang and Wei Siwen. He frowned and looked at the front gate of Yuewang mansion not far away. "Back to Dudu, Mr. Wei..." "What''s wrong with him? To tell you the truth Li Jingye''s heart sank. Wei Siwen always wanted to cross the Yangtze River to attack Luoyang in the north, instead of going south to Runzhou and Changzhou. Now that the people are gone, what''s wrong? Or did he always hope that he had colluded with King Yue and King Cao? "After entering the yuewangfu, they never came out again." Luo Binwang said quietly. "So he had already colluded with King Cao and others?" Li Jingye directly said the speculation in his heart. "I don''t know, but before he went in, Li Ming, king of Cao, had already gone to Zhechong''s house, which was under the command of Wei Chao." Luo Binwang observed the expression on Li Jingye''s face. At this time, Li Jingye suddenly lowered his head so that people could not see the expression on his face. After a long time, Li Jingye suddenly said: "Wei Chao''s father used to serve as a pawn in the palace of Li Ming, King Cao. Later, he was exiled to Puzhou because of King Cao''s crime. Cao Wang wanted to persuade Wei Chao. After the prince arrived in Yangzhou, he was afraid that he would change his direction and force Wei Chao was attached to King Cao. You immediately led two Zhechong houses to stop them from approaching here. " "What are you going to do here? If you have an emergency here, the lower officer should "You don''t have to worry about it. We have an advantage over the 3000 strong troops of two Zhechong houses and one thousand troops of one Zhechong mansion. You don''t have to worry about my safety." Li Jingye still lowers his head, so that Luo Binwang can''t see clearly and can''t hear it. Is Li Jingye''s words true or false. "But..." "Not so much, but, you go at once." Li Jingye looked up and said deeply. Luo Binwang''s heart sank. It seems that his highness did not expect that Li Jingye had already realized that Yangzhou city was no longer under his control. He wanted to flee. Otherwise, with the strength of four Zhechong prefectures, facing the 1000 troops of Li Zhen, king of Yue, why did they delay to order an attack, instead of dividing them into two places? This is completely contrary to the plan he told himself and Wei Siwen at night. In hesitation, Luo Bin Wang only heard the sound of horse''s hooves coming from behind. So he immediately looked back and saw a soldier galloping his horse, with a red rope flashing in his wrist. When the horse was approaching, the soldier suddenly tightened his horse''s rein. Before waiting for the horse''s front hoof to fall due to a sudden stop, he jumped off the horse''s back and galloped to him and Li Jingye to report: "report to your honor, Wei Chao is attached to King Cao and is now blocking the nearest city gate from here." "What? How could it be? " Li Jingye was surprised and stood up from the chair at the gate of the Yuewang mansion. Did Prince Li Hong really nest in ManJiang garden this night and do nothing? Luo Binwang was relieved when he saw the red rope looming on the soldier''s wrist. At this time, he knew better than anyone how important it was for carrier pigeons to transmit information quickly. The information from my side can be known by your highness in a short time, and the news from your highness can also be known by yourself at the first time. However, Li Jingye, his colleagues and others rely on the method of sending messages by messenger soldiers. Compared with the way that the prince uses carrier pigeons to transmit information, they are more like a blind man in Yangzhou. "What now, my lord?" Luo Binwang interposed timely. Li Jingye looked gloomy and uncertain. His eyes wandered at the gate of Luo Binwang and Yue Wangfu. He murmured to himself, "King Cao blocked the city gate? What''s the point? Why does he believe that their power is far superior to me in Yangzhou? Now the yuewangfu is surrounded by us. If he doesn''t come to rescue him, why is it blocking the city gate? Is it to deal with Prince Li Hong? Afraid that the prince will escape from the city "Well What if the crown prince captured King Cao and his soldiers and blocked the city gate? " Luo Bingwang looks at Li Jingye tentatively and asks. Li Jingye looked up at Luo Binwang in surprise again, narrowed his eyes, and said: "if Prince Li Hong captured King Cao and then blocked Yangzhou City, this is forcing us to have peace talks." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 Luo Binwang was shocked beyond measure this time. He didn''t expect that Li Jingye was as his royal highness said. From a simple sentence, we can judge the real intention of the prince. When Luo Binwang was shocked by Li Jingye''s meticulous and sensitive mind, Li Zhen, king of Yue and Li Chong, king of Langya, became more restless than Li Jingye outside. Li Chong, the king of Langya, walked back and forth, looking worried and anxious. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, sat at the head seat, closed her eyes and pondered. She was indifferent to Li Chong''s groans. "Father, why? Is the situation changing too fast? Just one night, how could things have changed so much? How can it be out of our control all of a sudden? " Li Chong, the king of Langya, stopped and looked at Li Zhen, the king of Yue. He asked with some annoyance. Even before today, although they had different plans with Li Jingye, they had not yet said that they could meet each other with their own swords and guns. Both sides were still in the stage of mutual utilization. But why, after one night, all this changed completely, and Li Jingye surrounded the mansion all at once. The king of Yue slowly opened his eyes and looked at Li Chong with some tired eyes. He sighed and said, "all this is because of the arrival of the prince. If it wasn''t for him, we and Li Jingye would not tear our faces so quickly." After that, the king of Yue sighed again and closed his eyes again, as if unwilling to see the situation which was more and more unfavorable to them. "Prince? Can Yangzhou be turned upside down overnight Li Chong asked with some doubts. It is true that Li Hong has influence, and it is also true that he has deterrence to them. But to say that he would go to Yangzhou and do nothing, and then let them stand opposite to Li Jingye, which is too unthinkable. "We underestimated the influence of the prince''s highness, and underestimated the impact of his arrival on us. This time the prince came alone, he never thought of suppressing Li Jingye through his inability..." Li Zhen closed her eyes and said faintly. "Then what did he rely on to suppress Li Jingye and take Yangzhou back from Li Jingye?" Li Chong can''t wait to ask. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, did not answer Li Chong''s words for the first time. Suddenly, there was a silence in the hall. It seemed that even those soldiers outside the palace could hear the sound of their inspection. After a long time, Li Zhencai said: "self chaos! This is what the prince wants to achieve when he comes to Yangzhou alone, and also his confidence in himself... " "Arrogant, is he..." Li Chong interrupted Li Zhen with some disdain. "But he did, so the prince has a very clear understanding of himself. He knows how much psychological pressure he will have on us and Li Jingye when he comes to Yangzhou alone. With his arrogance and powerful momentum, the gesture of entering Yangzhou alone makes us easily fall into the chaos." Li Zhen got up slowly and went to the window and looked at the distant courtyard wall. Outside the wall is Li Jingye''s army. Li Chong looked at Li Zhen turning around at the window and showed a bitter smile to him. Some heroes said in a desolate way in their old age: "do you remember how we were when the spies reported that Prince Li Hong suddenly disappeared in the official circles? That is to say, yesterday, when Prince Li Hong suddenly appeared 30 miles away from Yangzhou, what was the look of each of us, whether it was me or your uncle Cao Wang, or yourself, including Li Jingye? " Li Chong looks at Li Zhen with a lonely, even bleak smile. He can''t help but think of the strange, frightening and frightened atmosphere flowing in the hall when he heard that the Prince Li Hong was only 30 li away from Yangzhou city yesterday. As for each person''s expression, including himself, the muscles on his face seemed to be stiff at that time, and even his smile seemed like crying. Especially in his heart, he was speechless at that time, and even thought that the situation was over. Li Zhen looked up to the sky with a long sigh, and her figure seemed to grow old: "yes, father, I was in the same mood as you at that time. The sudden news made my father''s first reaction that the situation was gone, and even felt that he had reached an irreversible impasse. We discussed how many troops Prince Li Hong would bring to Yangzhou, whether he would go by sea or by land. Besides worry, we were afraid, which was born in our hearts! This is the purpose of the crown prince. He clearly realized what kind of consequences and psychological burden would be imposed on us when he disappeared and then appeared 30 miles away from Yangzhou. So we have been trying to figure out the intention of the prince, the prince''s forces, how he will attack the city, but we don''t know that when the prince set out from Hangzhou, he was already designing and calculating us. From disappearing to appearing, we were caught unprepared. He was like the last straw that crushed the camel, and finally made us move towards the state of disintegration unconsciously It''s a mess, and there''s a rift between them. " Li Chong was shocked, and his whole face turned pale. After reflecting on Li Zhen''s words, he murmured: "so he took Chen Jingzhi away on purpose at the first time, which made us believe that he had no fear and must depend on him. Therefore, the mutual utilization that we and Li Jingye did not trust originally was completely split by him.""Yes, robbing Chen Jingzhi makes us think that Li Jingzhi is the first target of the prince. Therefore, we have relaxed our vigilance and misjudged the situation. We think that under such a situation, Li Jingye has only one way to go, and he can only rely on our reputation to survive. And we can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. When the crown prince and Li Jingye fight each other to death, we can sit and reap the benefits of the fish. " Li Zhen said bitterly. "However, Li Jingye thinks that the Prince Li Hong, who only carries two hundred Pro guards, is not enough to fear. There are no soldiers on the land and no soldiers on the waterway. In addition, he is not willing to be used by us when he and the prince are struggling to make ends meet. Therefore, he turns against us." Li Chong continued to follow Li Zhen''s words and murmured conjecture. "Yes, the reason for all this, in the final analysis, is the influence and lethality that he can cause to us when he comes to Yangzhou alone without saying a word. After all, it was because we were frightened and afraid of him from the bottom of our hearts, and we misjudged his strategies and strategies, which led to our own chaos, and the superior strategy of war Li Zhenyue later said that the more difficult it was to hide the haggard and loss on his face. After several months of hard planning, he didn''t want to be easily cracked by Prince Li Hong in one night. "Well What now? " At this time, Li Chong had lost his opinion, and the whole person became flustered. "I don''t know. The initiative is now in the hands of Prince Li Hong. It''s up to him to decide how to play this game." Li Zhen slumped back to her chair, and the whole person was very old all of a sudden. "But But don''t we still have a thousand soldiers? Besides, Wei Chao, who was persuaded by Uncle CaO on the periphery, and a fake Pei king, don''t we have any chance? But the prince has only two hundred people. Can he deal with so many people? " Li Chong was in a hurry. He was unwilling to support Li Xian as the crown prince. Then they could even control Li Xian. After Li Zhi had been 100 years old, they could even force Li Xian to give him the throne of Zen. But But now all this, have done for a long time dream, this is to become a reality, ah, how in the night broken? How can he be willing! "Uncle Cao? Hehe, I''m afraid it''s more dangerous now Li Zhen has no eyes. If she comes again, will she be so afraid of Li Hong? "Ah? How could it be? " Li Chong was completely flustered, and even the whole person felt that he was tightly strangled by his throat, unable to breathe and about to suffocate. "If I think so, Luo Binwang should be Li Hong''s man. Two years ago, Li Hong suddenly transferred Luo Binwang, Yang Jiong and others from Anxi to the south of the Yangtze River. This is obviously premeditated. What''s more, Li Hong has always been good at persuading people with means. Luo Binwang was willing to follow him to fight in Anxi. Why did he start to complain about the unfairness of the prince when he arrived in the south of the Yangtze River? " Li Zhenyue thought more and more with his own ideas, the more incredible he felt. Why could Li Hong walk in front of them everywhere, no! Even several steps! He couldn''t think about it. In any case, he couldn''t figure out what the reason was. "Father king, if you keep the green hills, you are not afraid that there is no firewood to burn. Now we are leading these 1000 people to rush out. It is not very difficult to escape even if we are fighting for the life and death?" Li Chong bit his teeth and said with some ferocious expression. Now I don''t care about so much. If it is true that uncle Cao is in danger now, as his father said, then the most urgent task is to protect his life first. "I''m afraid it''s difficult. You often travel to Luoyang and Chang''an, but you don''t know as much about the prince as the father." Li Zhen was really disappointed this time. Hearing Li Chong''s words, Li Zhen felt that it would be more difficult to overthrow Li Hong just by a few of them. Li Zhen is desperate now. After daybreak, Li Ming, king of Cao, is still out of touch, and outside the gate is surrounded by Li Jingye. At that time, he has realized that the trend is gone. Surrounded by people outside, this has already explained that the mansion in Yangzhou City, I''m afraid, has been completely controlled by Li Hong, and even if he is a winger, he can''t escape. "What do you mean, father?" Li Chong was even more puzzled. Did he have to wait for his father to die like this? Does not even the most basic resistance do not resist, so quietly waiting to be questioned by Prince Li Hong! "Li Zhen''s, because Li Zhen is impatient www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 "Bai Chun? It''s just a woman. What''s so terrible about it! If Li Hong didn''t take her early, I would never let her go! " When Li Chong heard the name Bai Chun, he immediately saw the face of a beautiful woman. "By you? Ten of you are not Bai Chun''s opponents. " Li Zhen is more and more powerless. Her son, even Bai Chun, does not know how dangerous she is. She thinks she is just a maid beside the prince. It is ridiculous. "Father, why do you want to boost the morale of others and destroy your prestige? If you are a prince, you can''t compare with your son''s ministers, but can''t you compare with a little girl around the prince? Don''t you look down on your son''s minister Li Chong didn''t know what happened to his father. He was more pessimistic. Although today''s situation is indeed very grim, and even there is no way to retreat, but it is not enough to boast about the crown prince, and then praise the pure. "At that time, the former Emperor had secretly established a yamen named lijieng gate. Their main purpose was to protect the imperial power and protect the stability of the country. And now The Licheng gate is no longer in existence, but there is a mysterious yamen called "Jingwei" in the east palace. Jingwei is more mysterious than Licheng gate. It can spy on intelligence, assassinate people who Donggong wants to assassinate, and even send people to hide in other countries... " "Don''t tell me that Bai Chun''s other identity is a member of Jingwei." Li Chong, the king of Langya, looked at Li Zhen and said unnaturally. Li Zhenchang sighed: "if only a member of Jingwei, this is what his majesty revealed after he was drunk when he was celebrating the victory of the eastern expedition in Luoyang palace after his majesty came back from the eastern expedition of Koguryo last year. Jingwei It''s probably in the hands of Bai Chun. " "This But I have never heard of Jingwei, a yamen, or even these two words. What you said is true? " Li Chong still doesn''t believe it in his heart. If it is true, then Bai Chun and Jingwei are really mysterious. "If you''ve heard of it, is it still mysterious? In those days, his majesty favored Wu Mei. The queen gave birth to a daughter the next year after she gave birth to the present prince. However, it is said that the queen was jealous. When she went to celebrate, she snuffed out the only princess she had ever given birth to with Wu Mei. Later, her majesty went to visit her and found that the princess had died. His Majesty was so angry that he immediately wanted to abolish Wang Liwu. Then, for some reason, it took another two years to abolish queen Wang and establish Wu Mei as the queen. " Li Zhen seems to be immersed in the past, some sad said. "It was like martial arts at that time Wu Mei is competing for favor with the queen and Xiao Shufei in the harem. Finally, Wu Mei is granted the title of Queen as she wishes, while the queen dies miserably and Xiao Shufei is demoted to the rank of commoner Now it is rumored that Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei seem to have reconciled the past But what does this have to do with what you call Jingwei? " Li Chong''s zhanger monk couldn''t feel his head and asked in doubt. "Because of this, his majesty immediately ordered that four eunuchs and four maids were given to Li Hong, who had not yet been granted the title of king. These four eunuchs included the people of the Licheng gate, including the four maids. All of them were very skillful. When the Cuiwei palace incident happened, Prince Li Hong sacrificed two maidens to protect the queen. I think that was when Jingwei was a child Yes. But even so, the prince went south this time, knowing that there was a lot of danger, but he didn''t even bring a maid of honor. The four eunuchs only took two of them, and only took Bai Chun with him. Do you think this is a coincidence? When the crown prince was fighting in Anxi, Bai Chun went to Anxi alone to rescue the Tang army besieged by Dashi kingdom in order to save the imperial palace of Persia. The prince took Bai Chun, Mu Zhong and Cheetah with him. His majesty and the queen did not object to the two events. Can''t we explain the problem? " Li Zhen walked out of the main hall, looked at the gate of the mansion, turned her head and looked at Li Chong behind her. "Spy, assassinate Do you mean that the people in Zhechong mansion may have been mixed in by the prince''s highness? This Is that possible? " Li Chong feels very incredible. If this can be done, then he He really lost and had nothing to say. "Not possible, but certain. Since he was appointed by Li Jingye to join the army as a recorder, Luo Binwang has the ability to insert Jingwei or other people of the crown prince into the army. So... " Li Zhen looked at the closed gate and sighed again, "open the door of the mansion, and see if there is any hope of survival." Li Zhen knows very well in her heart that even so, her chance to save her life is very slim. But now, he has no choice but to do so. King Cao still has no news, it is obviously more dangerous and less auspicious, and Li Jingye is a perfect person to take the blame. It would be strange if he didn''t use Li Hong''s capital. "No, my father. How can you open the door of the mansion and wait for your death? Isn''t it like surrender?" Li Chong took two steps forward and stood in front of Li Zhen to dissuade him. "Remember what I said to you just now. All this has nothing to do with you. You are forced to come here by me. Open the door After finishing speaking to Li Chong, Li Zhen''s eyes twinkled with firm light, and she gave a big drink and ordered. The thick vermilion mansion gate, under the joint efforts of several soldiers, unloaded the heavy bolt, and then with a burst of squeak, the door of the mansion was slowly opened.The door of the mansion that was opened in an instant did not appear what Li Chong had imagined. Instead, the picture of soldiers rushing in with bows and crossbows, spears and broadswords seemed quiet. Some of the Tang family soldiers standing outside the gate of the Tang Dynasty stood with their heads held high, while others were despondent and unarmed. Some even had taken off their armor and lined up in a long line in their underwear and walked slowly through the gate of the mansion Yes. The sound of horse''s hooves sounded from a distance. After a while, two horses stopped at the door. It was Prince Li Hong and Li Jingye. The two men looked equally calm and could not see any emotion. After Li Hong turned over and dismounted, Li Jingye immediately followed him and stood behind him. The two looked at each other, and then looked inside the gate. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, and Li Chong, the king of Langya, were standing on the high steps. Then Li Hong stepped forward and walked to the house without fear. Li Jingye hesitated slightly, which followed Li Hong and walked into the palace. "Li Zhen and Li Chong met his royal highness." Li Chong, the king of Langya, followed Li Zhen and saluted together. "Uncle Yue Wang, please." Li Hong laughed, looked up at the sun which was about to rise in the sun, then pointed to the hall and said. Four people slowly enter the hall, outside can be surrounded by three soldiers at the door, the king of Yue frowned to see Li Chong, but see Li Chong did not look at him, the heart inexplicable had to bemoan, this is the way to die. Li Hong sat down on the seat. Li Zhen, Li Chong and Li Jingye were separated from each other. The atmosphere in the hall was abnormal, but there were signs of relaxation. "The winner is the prince and the loser is the enemy. It has been a constant truth for many years. War, the people are suffering, the people are suffering, the people are suffering, the people are suffering. But every citizen in the Tang Dynasty is innocent. No matter what you want to achieve, no matter what you want to achieve, Yangzhou city is no longer under your control, but back to the control of the imperial court. As the saying goes, the trend is gone. " Li Hong looked at the three and said softly. "What does your highness mean? How to and? Will the court not investigate? Are you going to let us go? " Li Jingye''s reliance today is, of course, more than a thousand soldiers outside him, as well as soldiers outside Yangzhou who are preparing to attack Changzhou, Runzhou and Jinling. So now, it seems that he has fallen behind, but there are still many chips in his hand to negotiate with Li Hong. Li Hong did not speak, but looked at Li Zhen, king of Yue, and Li Chong, king of Langya. "It''s not your style to let bygones be bygones. Just say the terms." Li Zhen, the king of Yue, thought about it and said in a deep voice. "To demobilize soldiers is to deal with crimes." Li Hong said lightly. "If your highness is insincere, I, Li Jingye, think it''s better to fight for it. As Chen Sheng of the pre Qin Dynasty said," if a strong man does not die, he will be dead. If he dies, he will have great reputation. Will the princes and generals have seed? " Even if your Highness has a dominant force in Yangzhou City, he is also a top-notch general with more than 1000 soldiers dedicated to his work. It is just as the saying goes that one thousand people will lose eight hundred. In this way, it is impossible for his highness to settle this dispute by peaceful means. What''s more, Runzhou, Changzhou and Jinling will also be caught in the fire of war. Your highness takes pity on the people and loves the people like children. You should think carefully. " Li Jingye snorted coldly and let himself plead guilty, so he might as well follow Chen Sheng''s example and make a blog. "What about Uncle Yue? Li Jingye has no fear. He thinks he has a strong army in his hand. He wants to try again. I don''t know what you plan to do? " Once again, Li Hong did not immediately answer Li Jingye''s words. Instead, he turned to Li Zhen, king of Yue, and Li Chong, king of Langya. "When you see your majesty, please make a ruling. If your highness agrees, I will demobilize all the soldiers in the house." The king of Yue was not sure whether there was any Li Hong in the Zhechong mansion he had won over with King Cao. Now he had to put a big question mark in his mind. Therefore, seeing that Li Jingye is so arrogant and justifiable to discuss the conditions with Li Hong, he has to have a desire to survive. As long as Li Hong doesn''t punish him in Yangzhou, as long as Li Hong is willing to let him go back to Chang''an to meet his majesty, then everything else is easy to say. Then he and Li Chong can definitely live without worry. "And you?" Li Hong looked at Li Jingye to see what he wanted. "When the late emperor gave my grandfather his surname, he recognized my grandfather''s achievements and recognized that my family is the royal family. Therefore, my condition is to ask the court to make me king Li Jingye." Li Jingye looks at the slight smile of Li Hong''s mouth and says firmly and resolutely. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 Since Li Jingye is so confident, it is naturally because of his 100000 troops outside Yangzhou City and Li Hong''s unwillingness to let the south of the Yangtze River ignite a fire of war. Therefore, this makes him dare to ask for a price. "Your Highness, now I have 100000 soldiers and horses in my hand. Even when the Tang Dynasty was established, the 100000 troops and horses are enough to make a king under Emperor Gaozu. Therefore, if your highness is sincere, please immediately report to the imperial court and ask your majesty to grant me the title of King. Then I, Li Jingye, promise to retire immediately from Jinling, Runzhou and Changzhou." Li Jingye saw that Li Hong looked at him with a smile but did not speak. He seemed to be thinking about his own conditions, so he said his requirements again. "Do you worship the king? At that time, Li Ji, the Duke of England, was only granted the title of Duke of the state by the late Emperor Taizong. Moreover, since the establishment of the country in Tang Dynasty, there has never been a king of different surnames. Xu Jingye, your ambition is too big? But it''s ok... " Li Hong''s tone and expression were relaxed and natural. After looking at Li Jingye and the king of Yue, he said: "now at least I know your ambition. At least I know that you don''t pay attention to the imperial court. Even if you honor the king and worship you, in the end, both the court and the emperor will lose face." "So your highness does not agree? Seeing that the people of the four cities in the south of the Yangtze River are in the midst of war and chaos, their wives and children are separated, their families are broken, and their families are destroyed and people are killed? " Li Jingye''s face sank and asked coldly. Li Hong ignored him again. Instead, he continued to stare at the king of Yue and asked, "who''s looking for Lao Liu''s double? Did Lao Liu know when you went down to the south of the Yangtze River? What is your purpose? How much is Lao Liu involved? If I recruit them truthfully, maybe I will see if I want to send you back to Chang''an to see my father and Emperor. " "Li Hong, don''t bully people too much. Even if your majesty comes to the south of the Yangtze River, you won''t talk to my father like this. We are not subjects, we are royal relatives..." Li Chong, the king of Langya, stood up and said angrily. "So what?" Li Hong looked at Li Chong, who was angry and stood up. After finishing his spare time, Li Hong said: "help Lao Liu fight for the crown prince, and go south to the south of the Yangtze River to prevent me from returning to Chang''an. I''m afraid it''s your purpose to ask me to stay here or disappear from this world?" "You It''s just your own guess. Can''t we have fun when we come to Jiangnan? " The king of Langya looked at Li Chong, who was smiling and felt that this excuse was too lame. Where did you put a Zhechong mansion in the mansion? So he took a look at Li Jingye, relaxed his tone and said, "it''s really wrong for me and my father to send troops privately, but it''s also because we didn''t expect Yangzhou city to be so chaotic. In order to protect myself, I had to do this. My father was still saying, let me inform you." Li Zhen patted Li Chong''s arm and motioned him to sit down. She said quietly, "yes, it''s really about fighting for the crown prince''s position for Li Xian, and has indeed found a substitute for Li Xian. Your highness is requested to punish him." Li Chong was surprised and looked at Li Zhen, the king of Yue. How could he tell the truth to the prince? "What''s the purpose of finding a substitute for Li Xian? Do you want to attract my attention, or do you come out to clean up the mess and accumulate prestige for Lao Liu after I and Li Jingye are both defeated? " Li Hong continues to ask lightly. Li Jingye didn''t want to interrupt at this time. He also wanted to know what role he played in their plans after Li Zhen, the king of Yue, and others went to the south of the Yangtze River. He wanted to know whether he was highly valued and not despised by them. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, lowered her eyes and, despite Li Chong''s obstruction, continued to say calmly: "yes, Li Hong, you have not guessed wrong. You have to find a substitute for Li Xian because if Li Xian leaves Chang''an without permission, his majesty and the empress will surely pay attention to it. In this way, our plan to stop you in the south of the Yangtze River will not succeed, but in order to stop your plan in the south of the Yangtze River can succeed, We can also accumulate the chips for Li Xian to become prince with his majesty and the queen, as well as his popularity among the people. So we came up with a strategy to find a substitute to go down to the south of the Yangtze River instead of Li Xian. " When talking about this, Li Zhen controlled her eyes from looking at Li Chong, because he put forward this strategy. But to his horror, Li Hong''s eyes moved slowly from him to Li Chong at the end of his speech. "And then?" Li Hong asked with a playful tone. "Then you are lured to Yangzhou to help Li Jingye when you suppress Li Jingye''s war Then he shifted the blame to Jiangdong and put the blame on Li Jingye "Then, when his royal highness disappears, you will attack me again to achieve the goal of killing two birds with one stone. That is to say, Li Xian, the prince of Pei, has won the crown prince''s throne for Li Xian, the rebellious Minister of Pei, and has established a reputation for Li Xian in the imperial court, his majesty and the queen. His highness is killed by Li Jingye, and you are trying to rescue the prince Your highness, if you are a little late, you can only bring Li Jingye, the rebellious minister, to justice, or I am afraid of sin and commit suicide, so that all the facts can be proved by death! " Li Jingye stood up, looked at Li Zhen, king of Yue, and Li Chong, the king of Langya, with a gloomy face. "Yes, that''s right. I think you already know this from King Cao. You asked me just to prove whether there is any other conflict between us, right? If you have any questions, I''ll let you know. " Li Zhen sighed, the hero said lonely."No, I just want to confirm how far my guess is from the fact. It seems that it is almost the same as my guess. Bring it up." Li Hong turned his head and called out. Then, two simple black coffins were carried to the outside of the hall by several soldiers and placed in the sun soundlessly. "Is this The king of Yue looked at the coffins, and he had a bad feeling in his heart. He didn''t know whether it was for himself, or that the two coffins had already been owned? "One is uncle Cao and the other is Wei Siwen. If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look." Li Hong sat still in the hall. Just as soon as the words fell, whether Li Zhen, king of Yue, Li Chong, king of Langya, or Li Jingye, they rushed out and rushed to the two coffins. In the open window of the hall, with a sound of flapping wings, from far to near, a huge bird, with wings larger than that window, slowly flew over. When it was close to the window, the wings on both sides began to be recovered. Finally, haidongqing is alert to a pair of ruthless eyes and stands at the windowsill, twisting his neck, looking for Li Hong. He took out the paper and looked at it. The smile on Li Hong''s face was more and more prosperous, and his look was more relaxed. Haidongqing looks at the smile on Li Hong''s face. Goodbye, after Li Hong patted his left shoulder, he felt his wings and jumped onto Li Hong''s shoulder. He looks at several people outside the hall excitedly. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, and the king of Langya walked quickly to a coffin. They reached out and pushed the coffin. They found that the coffin had not been nailed to death. So they pushed the coffin board to one side. When they looked down, they saw Wei Siwen lying in the coffin. When their eyes glanced over their necks, they felt that their feet were soft and almost fell to the ground at the same time. After all, the king of Langya was a little younger. After looking at Wei Siwen, who was very calm, he turned his head and saw Li Jingjing looking at him. So they changed places silently. "Li Ming!" Li Zhen, the king of Yue, looked at Li Ming, who was lying in the coffin quietly with her eyes closed. Suddenly, a sadness of rabbit death rose in her heart. Looking at Li Ming, king of Cao, lying in the coffin, the simple suture wound on his neck shows that Li Hong cut off his head and sew it up again and put it into the coffin. Li Zhen and Li Chong live on both sides of the house. They have no time to think about these details. They reach into the coffin and want to take Li Ming out of the coffin and give him a better coffin that matches his identity. As the body of King Cao Li Ming was slowly lifted out of the coffin, Li Hong''s faint voice rang out after Li Chong was about to carry out with one hand on his head and one hand on his shoulder: "Li Jingye, here you are. Let''s have a look at this. Let''s talk about revenge for Wei Siwen." A piece of paper was thrown by Li Hong to Li Jingye, who was looking at Wei Siwen''s coffin. When Li Chong heard Li Hong''s words, he was suddenly distracted. The hand holding King Cao''s head unconsciously loosened. Suddenly, Cao Wang''s skull, which had only a layer of skin, seemed to be broken at once, and completely drooped down, even shaking there. "In Yangzhou City, there were few killers (coffin shops) in the early days of Yangzhou city. So we had to first aggrieve uncle Cao Wang. When I arrived, Wei Chao had already beheaded him. As you know, Wei Chao''s father committed a crime for uncle Cao in Prince Cao''s mansion. After he was exiled to Puzhou, King Cao did not take care of others, so That''s it. " Li Hong slowly came out of the hall and looked at them. Li Zhen and Li Chong turn back at the same time. They see a huge bird standing on Li Hong''s shoulder. A pair of cold eyes are staring at him. The white and rotting skin is at the suture between Cao Wang''s broken head and neck. "Put it back. I''ve sent Bai chun to buy it. If you two carry his body like this again, I can''t guarantee that the flat haired beast on my shoulder will not be moved by the skin of Uncle Cao''s neck." Li Hong stood two steps forward again, lowered his head and said. As if in line with Li Hong''s words, haidongqing''s cold and merciless eyes have never left the white neck. Just after Li Hong''s voice fell behind, he seemed to be impatient to step on Li Hong''s shoulder, eager to try rotten meat. King Li Zhen of Yue and King Langya looked at each other and looked at the drooping head of King Cao. It was only good to listen to Li Hong and put the body of King Cao back into the coffin again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 Li Jingye couldn''t believe that he repeatedly looked at the note that Li Hong threw to him, shaking his hands and angry eyes. After a long time, he suddenly crumpled the note into a ball in his hand and was still on the ground in a rage. "I don''t believe that Li Jingyou, Li Jingzhen and Li zongchen are dead! Do you think such a trick will make me believe it? " Li Jingye can''t believe the fact that his two younger brothers and loyal subordinates were assassinated by Li Hong. "Believe it or not, you are far away from your goal of becoming a king and worshipping a prime minister." Li Hong''s fierce eyes and a more fierce haidongqing standing on his shoulder give people a sense of awe. Facing Li Hong, Li Jingye can''t help but start to beat the drum in his heart. If you look at the pale faces of Li Zhen and the king of Langya, his heart is filled with anxiety. A burst of horse''s hooves sounded outside the door again, suddenly let Li Jingye''s heart instantly fall to the bottom. According to the agreement between him and Li Hong, no one''s soldiers and horses can walk around at will and watch each other. But at this moment, Bai Chun suddenly ran over with ease. What''s going on? What''s going on outside? How can their own soldiers allow them to come here without any hindrance? Under the command of Bai Chun, three excellent coffins were slowly moved in. Without Li Hong''s command, soldiers picked up the body of King Cao and put them into a new coffin. The remaining two coffins, however, were put aside, and Wei Siwen was not put into the coffin. The situation in front of them made Li Zhen and the king of Langya look more pale. If not expected, the two coffins were obviously prepared for themselves. Li Jingye looked at the remaining two coffins, and then looked at the king of Yue and the king of Langya as if he were dying. He knew why he asked, "what is the meaning of the prince''s action?" "It''s very kind of you to put a coffin in the coffin after Wei Siwen''s death, but you don''t have to, because you''ll be dead in the wild." Li Hong took a look at Li Jingye, then saw Bai Chunqiao step closer and said faintly: "the outside has been controlled, including the soldiers in the house, and all the generals have been controlled." After hearing Bai Chun''s words, Li Jingye, Li Zhen, king of Yue, and Li Chong, king of Langya, all looked at each other. Some understood and some were confused. What did Bai Chun mean by this. "Bring it up and execute it here!" Li Hong snorted coldly, and then went to the entrance of the hall and looked down at the gate. In a short time, a large number of soldiers above the rank of Xiaowei, led by lawlessness, Wei Tuqi and general Pei Zhong, were brought in by them. Li Jingye''s face completely white, can''t help but look at Li Hong, suddenly found himself cheated! In the Zhechong mansion, which he firmly controls, there is no spy inserted by Li Hongan, and Luo Binwang betrayed himself No, he didn''t mutiny at all. He was always the prince''s man and was sent to his side. "You Did you cheat me? " Li Jingye was startled and looked at the heavily tied up captains, middle generals, Duwei, etc., and asked dryly. And Li Chong, the king of Langya, naturally found out from those people that before dawn, when he led his troops into the mansion, those school lieutenants, Zhonglang generals and the Duwei were also in the line. Seeing this, he turned his eyes to Li Zhen, the king of Yue. His father guessed that he was wrong. The Prince did not send any spies to this army. This Zhechong mansion, like the Zhechong mansion in Li Jingye''s hand, is completely his own. "You didn''t think about peace talks. You''re a delaying tactic!" Li Jingye and Li Zhen, king of Yue, asked with one voice. Standing on the top of the steps, Li Hong took a look at Bai Chun, and then looked at the lawless people below. He said with a smile: "peace talks? Why should I make peace with you? Do you deserve it? " There were 3000 people in the futu camp, most of whom were replaced by King Luobin to the nine Zhechong houses in Yangzhou city. However, in order not to frighten others, but also to protect himself, not to be discovered by Li Jingye, Luo Binwang did not dare to touch the Zhechong mansion controlled by Li Jingye and King Yue. This also allowed Li Jingye and Li Zhen, king of Yue, to keep their absolute control over the chanchong mansion, and they could not let Li Hong infiltrate into it. Bai Chun''s elite guards were only suitable for assassination, not for fighting. Therefore, when Luo Bin Wang replaced Zhechong mansion, he secretly replaced all the elite who could be used by Jingwei into the army led by Li Jingyou, Li Jingzhen and Li zongchen. The purpose is that once Li Jingye orders them to start from Yangzhou or other campsites and start to attack the city, they will start beheading operations customized by Jingwei, and assassinate Li Jingyou, Li Jingzhen and Li zongchen. In this way, when facing the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, they would not have time to attack, and they would collapse because the commander was stabbed, thus relieving the people of Jinling, Runzhou and Changzhou from being put into war. So when Li Hong received haidongqing''s message, his face showed a real smile of relief, which made him no longer afraid of the 100000 troops outside Li Jingye''s city. The purpose of luring them into peace talks and bringing Li Jingye into the yuewangfu is to support Li Jingye. When Bai Chun and others come back from buying and selling coffins, they negotiate with Li Jingye''s soldiers. After the backbone of Li Jingye is lost, and before there is no opinion, they will give Wei Tuqi and Wufa Wutian an opportunity to control Li Jingye''s general.It is impossible for Li Hong to calculate all the development of the matter. To his surprise, when he was outside the yuewangfu and had just reached the terms for peace talks with Li Jingye, the door of yuewangfu suddenly opened. According to the principle of "Quietness is better than movement", Li Hong did not see any soldiers rushing out of the mansion. He and Li Jingye rode to the gate of the mansion, fearing that they could run faster in case of ambush. But to his surprise, he did not see any soldiers at the gate of the mansion. What he saw was that Li Zhen, king of Yue, and King Langya were standing at the entrance of the hall, ready to be captured. Li Hong and Li Jingye at the door were all in a daze at that time, and they didn''t understand what was going on! But when he got to the door, he had no choice but to make a plan. He walked straight in with Li Jingye and started the peace talks with the king of Yue. The reason why Li Hong didn''t ask why the king of Yue wanted to open the door of the government was that he was afraid that the king of Yue would suddenly become suspicious, thus destroying the good deeds of general Pei Zhong who had sneaked in. So up to now, Li Hong didn''t know why the king of Yue wanted to open the door. This is also the reason why when he talked with Li Jingye, most of his attention was focused on the king of Yue. He had forgotten to answer Li Jingye''s words several times, and only cared about testing the king of Yue''s thoughts. Li Jingye still didn''t believe that his original huge advantage and chips disappeared in a flash, so he said without hesitation: "Your Highness, do you know that Li Jingyou and others outside the city will not stop attacking the city without my command. If you kill me, you will be the main culprit of putting the people in the three states in the war!" Li Hong did not even look at him, and said faintly, "execution." As Li Hong''s voice fell to the ground, the sound of the scabbard came out in front of the hall. In a moment, dozens of sharp knives with cold air twinkled in the sun. Bai Chun didn''t want to see such a bloody side, so a man slowly walked into the hall. With an order from behind, I heard the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, and even the voice of the king of Langya. After a while, the whole hall and even outside began to be filled with a thick, pungent nose blood smell that people want to vomit. In the courtyard outside the hall, dozens of heads tumbled disorderly on the ground, and the blood from the neck cavity was sprayed on the stone floor. In an instant, most of the courtyard had no place to go. The blood was still swimming quietly to the lower place like water. Without Li Hong''s command, the dozens of headless corpses lay quietly in the courtyard, their heads stained with blood and their lifeless hair dyed red and black by blood. Haidongqing on Li Hong''s shoulder became impatient because of the bloody smell in the air. He didn''t jump on Li Hong''s shoulder, but he couldn''t fly over without Li Hong''s command, so he couldn''t help whining. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, and Li Chong, the king of Langya, turned pale. They tried to resist the bloody smell of their noses and tried to vomit. However, they were forced to go back. As a result, their faces began to turn blue, just like those of the headless heads. With the sound of "Putong", Li Zhen, the king of Yue, first fell to the ground. The king of Langya was unsteady. With his father, he fell on the ground with the same green face. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, climbed forward a few steps, knelt down under the steps and said, "Your Highness, I beg your highness to keep a whole body for the sake of the royal family and your majesty." At this time, his mind is just lifting King Cao, Li Chong''s hand an oversight, Cao Wang''s head suddenly seems to be broken, shaking. Now that he knew the death penalty was inevitable, he hoped that Li Hong could leave them a whole corpse instead of separating their bodies and heads like King Cao. Haidongqing''s eyes were turning fiercely back and forth. Just as Li Zhen was talking, Li Hong slowly turned to look at Li Zhen and Li Chong. Li Jingye suddenly made a lunge and rushed up from the bottom of the steps. He did not know when he had a dagger in his hand and stabbed Li Hong. "Be careful." Bai Chun turns to see Li Jingming''s dangling dagger and stabs Li Hong''s heart. But before she could run to Li Hong and give Li Hong the next blow, she suddenly screamed on his shoulder. Her wings were like steel and cast iron claws. She caught Li Jingye''s dagger wrist like lightning in the air. Then there was a burst of high pitched, scalp numbing scream. Haidongqing beat her wings vigorously, and even grabbed Li Jingye''s arm and held it high over Li Jingye''s head. Li Jingye couldn''t stop. His body, which was rushing forward, was forced into the air by haidongqing. He caught his wrist and held him back. At this point in the wrist, suddenly came a piercing pain, looked up, the moment the dagger fell, saw blood from the wrist along to the arm. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 "Presumptuous!" Li Hong turned around with a heavy face and kicked him in the chest of Li Jingye. Before Li Jingye''s body rolled down the steps, he heard a shrill scream from his mouth. Neither Li Hong nor Bai Chun, who had already run up to him, or Li Zhen, the king of Yue and Li Chong, the king of Langya, did not see clearly what was going on. They did not know why Li Jingye suddenly made such a shrill cry. With a click, an object like a bead suddenly fell from the air, hit the steps, and then rolled down to Li Zhen, the king of Yue. Li Zhen subconsciously touched the bloody thing with her hand. As soon as she touched it, she immediately realized that it was an eye. In an instant, like a ghost, she shrieked and retracted her finger. The whole person shivered and crawled back two steps. Li Zhen, the frightened king of Yue, and Li Chong, the king of Langya, whose face was as pale as paper, all looked at Li Jingye, who was kicked by Li Hong and fell to the ground. After falling to the ground, he struggled to stand up again. One hand was still firmly held by haidongqing. At this time, Li Jingye''s face was covered with blood, and his expression was ferocious and miserable. His left eye was like a blood hole, and he was bleeding out. At this time, his right eye bead was pecked out by Haidong''s steel beak. However, because a silk thread was connected with something like a ribbon, it was dangling on his face at the moment. Pain makes Li Jingye send out a more miserable cry. Haidongqing is also ferocious. He shouts through the clouds and breaks the fog. His ruthless and cold eyes are staring at the eye socket. His hard beak is as hard as iron, and he pecks at the two blood holes mercilessly and cruelly. At the same time, he flapped his wings to resist the attack of Li Jingye''s other hand. The feathers on the wings fell one by one in the tangled fight, and floated disorderly in the air. Li Hong does not move, eyes cold and deep, quietly looking at haidongqing torments Li Jingye. Bai chunzao in her arms can''t bear to look into the courtyard. Li Jingye, whose head is tightly buried in Li Hong''s chest, tightly covers her ears with her hands. Li Jingye, who is blind and has scattered hair and blood on his face, is like a fierce ghost. He staggers around in the courtyard. His head originally cut off rolls around under his feet, and occasionally stumbles on his headless body. However, he immediately climbs up in the pool of blood, slaps and grabs haidongqing, who holds on to his arm. Li Hong seemed to deliberately let Li Zhen, the king of Yue, and Li Chong, the king of Langya, enjoy the inhuman scene in front of them. The shrill screams and heartless shouts make people feel numb and goose bumps all over. The whole courtyard itself was covered with headless bodies, closed eyes, bloodstained heads. The smelly air made people want to vomit for several times. The blood on the ground gradually dried up and turned dark red. "Please, please, your highness Ah... " Li Jingye shrinks in the corner of the wall with one hand to protect his blind eyes. His scattered hair is pecked by haidongqing, and even flies to the ground with small pieces of scalp. "Give him a good time." Li Hong said faintly, only felt that Bai Chun in his arms was soft, and the whole person seemed to be hanging around his neck like no bones. Unable to lift the knife, Li Jingye''s head flew into the sky in an instant. Haidongqing flew up for the first time and called again. Then it turned into a black shadow. I don''t know where he went again. The head fell in mid air, as if it could not be done intentionally. It fell from the air to Li Zhen, the king of Yue, and the father and son of Li Chong, the king of Langya. A pair of blood holes are still bleeding, at this moment, is quietly looking at his two people, as if in silence to tell them what, people are extremely afraid and frightening. "Your Highness, what about your majesty?" Bai Chun buried her head in her chest and asked in a low voice. "I can''t control that much. They will not die. Other royal families think that Li Hong is good at bullying me, and they think they can take advantage of it. Who knows if they will come out like this in the future? So we must make an example of others. " Li Hong spread out Bai Chun''s hand, took the secret letter and said. Li Zhen, the king of Yue, and Li Chong, the king of Langya, knelt at the foot of the steps. They did not care that the blood all over the ground was stained on their clothes. They kowtowed and asked Li Hong to forgive them. Li Hong''s words are like a sharp knife in the executioner''s hand. Listening to Li Zhen and Li Chong''s fear, they only have to shout and even have no courage to stand up and resist. "It will be good to place them at that time. Tomorrow, we will send them back to Chang''an along with the body of King Cao." Li Hong, holding Bai Chun''s weak body with one hand, went to the place where the coffin was placed in the courtyard. He stopped and looked at the back of King Yue and King Langya. His other hand patted the coffin and said. "Yes, your highness." Said the lawless bow. Dragging some heavy steps, Li Hong slowly walked out of the Yue King''s residence. The carriage was already ready at the door. He went to the carriage, helped Bai chun to get on the carriage, and said to the cheetah beside him, "demobilize all ambushes. When the matter here is over, let Luo Binwang go to ManJiang garden to find me." "Yes, your highness. Your highness, my highness, the officials of the lower, the central and the official departments, including the Imperial Palace, are expected to arrive in Yangzhou before the sun sets. " Said the cheetah in a low voice."I see. When they arrive, they will go to ManJiang garden directly." Li Hong nodded and said. If it is easy to put an end to this seemingly simple war, it just shows that he has done everything he can in the early stage. The only surprise is why the king of Yue opened the gate of the palace. However, after the war subsided, it will take a long time for Yangzhou to recover its former appearance as soon as possible. Besides, the main officials of Yangzhou, Li Jingye and Wei Siwen, have been cut down by him, leaving only one record for joining the army. Other Yangzhou officials are either sent by Li Jingye to assist Li Jingyou and others in conquering Runzhou and other places. At this time, Yangzhou is already a city without officials. Fortunately, at this time, the functional departments of the government were not busy with political affairs every day, and the people would not become a turbulent city because the Yamen was empty for a while. Pei Zhong had no choice but to take orders and take 3000 Fu Tu Ying to patrol the streets and alleys of Yangzhou city to prevent the possible riots of the common people in Yangzhou City, as well as the robberies of the nobles and nobles at this time. Demobilized soldiers also need to be supervised by the army. No one can predict whether these soldiers, who have no distinction between right and wrong, will commit crimes on the way back. Therefore, the repatriated ambulances also need to be supervised by a large number of troops until all of them are demobilized in batches. In Yangzhou at this time, Li Hong found that his hands were not enough. As soon as the people from Zhongshu Province, Menxia Province, official department and Yushitai arrived at ManJiang garden, Li Hong arranged a simple meal for them, and immediately put themselves into the political affairs of maintaining Yangzhou order. A middle school official, a member of the imperial family, a minister of the Ministry of government, and the imperial historian Zhongcheng were all in accordance with Li Hong''s request. However, except for the second person after the first chief officer, they attached great importance to the will of the East Palace this time. When Li Hong took the list of the four people, he was trying to figure out the attitude of his father and his mother. When they went to Yangzhou, they could not be unaware of it. However, with such four people, they moved a small part of the imperial court to the south of the Yangtze River. They didn''t even ask them about them. Even for themselves, they didn''t mention what they wanted them to do Jiangnan. Is it something happened in Chang''an, so that the father and the empress have no time to take care of themselves, or are they too lazy to take care of themselves? "What''s the matter with Chang''an or Luoyang recently? Let the father and the queen concentrate on things Li Hong throws down the list of four people on the table, looks at Bai Chun and asks. "Not for the time being. A few days ago, we hid their whereabouts, that is, Xiaoxue and they can''t contact us. So if something happens in Chang''an or Luoyang, we need to know it tomorrow night or even the day after tomorrow." White pure face pale, weak and weak, the whole person with a serious illness like. When she saw the meat on the table at dinner today, Bai Chun couldn''t help but think of the inhuman and maddening scene in the Yuewang mansion during the day today. So she didn''t care whether she was rude in front of Zhongshu and other people under the door. She immediately went out and vomited. Until now, it is still the water rice has not entered. As long as she sees the food, not to mention the meat, she will immediately think of those bloody and stinky scenes. "What will happen in Chang''an?" Li Hong was holding a teacup in his hand, and he thought, "is it related to Yangzhou?" Bai Chun is powerless to sit on the chair. At the moment, her brain is dim and she has no ability to think. In the face of Li Hong''s question, she just curls up on the chair and shakes her head weakly. "If it has something to do with Yangzhou, it must have something to do with Laoliu?" Holding a teacup, Li Hong murmured to himself, "if I am Laoliu and I think Yangzhou can be accomplished, what should I do in Chang''an for the sake of the crown prince?" Looking at the dazed Bai Chun, Li Hong had no choice but to sigh. He picked up Bai Chun, who was curled up in the chair, and slowly walked into the bedroom. He gently put it on the bed and covered it with a thin quilt. Looking at Bai Chun''s tight hand, she gave her a gentle kiss on her cheek and patted her hand. Then she walked out slowly. Looking at the imperial daughter who was eavesdropping at the door, Li Hong glared at her and then said, "Bai Chun has been scared today. Since you are OK, you can''t go in to accompany her." "Why don''t you accompany her?" She asked with a pout. "Don''t you want to go to Chang''an? In a few days, I''m going to... " "Hum!" The eldest daughter looked at Li Hong with disdain and snorted, then gently opened the door and walked in. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 Yangzhou city did not fall into a greater panic after Li Jingye''s death. There were no other accidents except a few noble families and local ruffians who wanted to intimidate ordinary people at this time point and were stopped by patrolling soldiers. The demobilized soldiers, after leaving the city, did not have a large-scale panic because of the supervision of a large number of armed soldiers behind. Only some of the demobilized soldiers, after leaving Yangzhou City, moved to plunder the people outside the city, but they were also treated according to the law of the Tang Dynasty soldiers. Li Hong nodded silently and took a list of several personnel drawn up by the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs. These people were either the officials of the counties under the jurisdiction of Yangzhou or some local officials who were waiting for the imperial court''s employment. "Tomorrow, let lawless and Pei Zhong lead the futu camp back to Chang''an, leaving Wei Tu Qi enough. When Yangzhou city is stable, we will go back to Chang''an, and ask Xiaoxue as soon as possible whether there is something important happening in Chang''an." Li Hong, sitting in the corridor Pavilion by the lake, said faintly. The weather has gradually had a trace of cool, even in Yangzhou this place, in the middle of the night, also with a trace of cool, now the north, has gradually entered the winter. Li Hong put on the heavy clothes brought by the eldest daughter, turned his head and looked at her. He thought for a moment and said, "tomorrow you follow the lawlessness and they will go back to Chang''an. When you arrive in Chang''an, someone will arrange for you." "You''re not going back?" The eldest daughter asked curiously. "Go back, in a few days." Li Hong took a look at her and said, "these days, you have to go to Chang''an to study?"? It''s not that the other students from Japan have arrived. It''s not appropriate for you not to meet them? " The eldest daughter nodded in silence. In her opinion, it seemed that the Prince did not show enough joy after the victory of Yangzhou today, as if the whole person was still a little lonely. However, she did not oppose Li Hong''s proposal and agreed to go back to Chang''an with no law and order tomorrow. After all, the purpose of her coming to the Tang Dynasty could not be forgotten in order to accompany the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, she must go to Chang''an first to meet those Japanese envoys sent to Tang Dynasty. In the same way, Li Hong was also killed by three royal families, even if it was not in Li Hong''s hands. Li Hong had an unavoidable responsibility whether facing the court or the emperor. What''s more, the three people are still dead in their own hands and ordered to be executed by themselves. Although Li Jingye was put to blame, how many people in chaotang believe such a statement when they arrive in Chang''an? Will the father believe it? This is what Li Hong has to worry about. This is no different from the other courtiers in the court. He can be removed and executed at will. This is not an easy thing to uncover. The royal family and his father and emperor were beheaded and killed in a different place. Following the example of the former Emperor, his father always hoped that he would be a benevolent and tolerant monarch. He has also done so in recent years. However, if the death of King Cao and the three of them violated Li Zhi''s bottom line, Li Hong would not be able to eat and tease him away. Therefore, for the sake of safety, and also because Yangzhou needed him to stabilize the order, he had to delay his return to Chang''an carefully. In this way, he had to transport the corpses of King Cao and others back to Chang''an to test his father''s attitude. On the third day, after two days and two nights of busy work, the officials of Zhongshu, menxia, Yushitai and Libu finally drew up a list of officials with the rank of governor in Yangzhou City Yamen. On the fourth day, it was approved by the three provinces of Shangshu Province, Zhongshu province and menxia province. After being supervised by Yushitai, it was handed over to the Ministry of officials to issue transfer orders, which was replaced by Yangzhou officials. Not surprisingly, the best candidate for the governor of Yangzhou was Li Xiaoyi, the son of Li Shentong, king of Huai''an. Naturally, this was also the best choice in Li Hong''s mind. So, after the Yangzhou incident came to an end, the officials of Zhongshu, menxia, Libu and Yushitai began to go to kuozhou, where they were required to appoint and remove officials after Li Chongyi and Li Shangjin were in control. Li Hong had been waiting in Yangzhou these days, and finally got the news. Not only did Xiao Xue send letters, but also his father, his mother and his sixth son, Li Xian, also sent letters to himself. "Now lawlessness has not yet returned to Chang''an, so the death of King Cao and others is still unknown to my father. Do you think that if my father saw the corpses of King Cao and others, he would talk to me in such a good mood?" Li Hong''s eyebrows twisted into a ball. He suspected that this was the intention of the sixth Li Xian, but now Li Xian can get what happened in Yangzhou five days ago? He has that fast source? The answer is obviously impossible, so it can only show one problem. This matter was planned in the early days. However, it is also ah, a big marriage of a prince and son needs to be planned for more than half a year in any case. Is there any other meaning for the father and the empress to agree to the big marriage in front of him? "It seems that both your majesty and the queen are very happy about the wedding of King Pei." Bai Chun put down the letter in her hand and wrinkled her forehead like white jade. "Yes, it is estimated that the Royal clans are now concentrated in Chang''an, or on the way to Chang''an." Li Hong said with a bitter smile that the other royal clans were all living people running to Chang''an. He sent three dead princes to his father? This It''s not easy to guess."Do you want to send a letter to the queen? Maybe things will be better in this way? " Bai Chun hugged Li Hong tightly and said with some worry. "I''ve already sent a letter. I''m afraid that something might happen along the way. I still let haidongqing carry the secret letter. In this way, only the empress mother can see it and dare not show it to his father." Li Hong rubbed and rubbed some painful temples, and said in frustration. Bai Chun, lying in Li Hong''s arms, showed a thoughtful look and suddenly said, "you said last time, if King Cao and his wife succeeded in Yangzhou City, what would King Pei do? Is it the great marriage of King Pei, or is king Cao''s response to them in Chang''an when they succeed? In this way, does King Pei increase his chips for the crown prince? " Hearing Bai Chun''s words, Li Hong fell into a deep thought in an instant. Yes, otherwise, why did Laoliu suddenly get married? When I was in Chang''an, I had never heard of him, nor had I heard his father and his mother read about it. But now, when he was not in Chang''an, why did he suddenly think of marriage? Or did Li Xian, as Bai Chun said, do this to increase his chips for the crown prince? Why did the emperor and his mother agree when they were not there? When Li Hong thinks so, he ignores one thing that he caused. After Yang Jikang in Hangzhou was arrested by him, Yang zhirou, another servant of the Ministry of official affairs, and Yang Sijian have now been jointly investigated by Dali temple and Yushitai. As Wu Mei''s designated princess to be, Yang Yu is no longer the choice of Princess Wu Mei because Yang Sijian is involved in the affairs of Yang zhirou, a servant of the Ministry of government. This makes Wu Mei fall into the headache of electing the crown princess for Li Hong. Although Pei WANYING, who is in love with Li Hong, can be regarded as the best candidate for the crown princess. Moreover, Wu Mei has been summoned several times. All aspects of Wu Mei are in line with the requirements of princess. However, Pei Xingjian, the father of Pei WANYING, is now in the top position. If her daughter becomes the Crown Princess again, will Pei''s power incline to the government and the public when Li Hong ascends the throne in the future? So when Li Xian mentioned his marriage, Wu Mei and Li Zhi had to help Li Xiancao get married when they were uncertain about Prince Li Hong. What''s more, there is another factor that Li Zhi and Wu Mei have to agree with. That is, Mu Qing, Li Xian''s prospective princess, is now the "yellow flower girl" who has been pregnant for three months. If she does not marry, the child will be born. Li Hong, who was puzzled, at least confirmed one thing, that is, Laoliu''s marriage was not a simple royal wedding, but a premeditated and purposeful royal wedding. "Set out tomorrow and return to Chang''an." Li Hong thought about it and said. In any case, it is impossible to master all the information of Chang''an in Yangzhou now, and Jingwei has already withdrawn. Now there are only two hundred family guards in the hands of Bai Chun, Mu Zi and cheetah, and Wei Tuqi. Therefore, it is very convenient to go back with light clothes and simple lines. It takes only half a month to get to Luoyang by water. Bai Chun lies in Li Hong''s arms and nods silently. When Li Hong decides to go back, she is still reluctant to give up. During this period of time, the prince was totally her own, and although she had experienced many things that made her have nightmares, she woke up in the nightmare, and there was a chest beside her that could give her a sense of security at any time. As a warm harbor for her, she could roam in comfort and peace of mind. Even if has already had the psychological preparation, but hears the prince''s decision, in the heart still cannot help but some loses with emptiness. So tight was tightly held by the prince, white pure beautiful eyes, instantly fell a string of crystal clear tears son, the mouth vaguely Er Er, as a reply. The next day, at the Yangzhou wharf where the sun has just risen, Li Xiaoyi looks at the prince''s highness, holding Bai Chun''s tall figure, and taking 200 guards, he slowly walks to the five tooth warship. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 The Chu and Han dynasties had no peace and strife, and the chasm and the painting world were all swallowing each other. According to the historical records of Xiang Yu, the king of Xiang was divided into two parts, namely, the Han Dynasty in the West and Chu in the East Chasm, the land of Xingyang, was the temporary dividing line between the two armies when the Chu and Han Dynasties were fighting each other. Therefore, the word "insurmountable gap" was derived. The chasm is located in the east of Xingyang, connecting Huaihe River and Sishui River, bordering on Mangshan Mountain in the north, Suohe River in the south, Songshan Mountain in the south, hulaoguan pass in the West and Luoyang and Chang''an in the West. "Chen Sheng and Wu Guang, worshipped by Li Jingye, once fought against the Qin army here, and eventually the Qin army won, and Wu Guang died in Xingyang." Li Hongli is in the bow of the boat. The weeds on both sides of the boat have withered and yellow, revealing a large area of loess before him. The breeze blows, making a rustling sound, with a trace of the bleakness of late autumn and early winter. Bai Chun glanced over her forehead, her hair disturbed by the wind. On her beautiful cheek, a pair of bright eyes looked at the scenery along the river and murmured: "the battle of Hulao, which was often talked about by the former Emperor, did not take place here. More than 3000 people defeated Dou Jiande''s 100000 army, thus taking down Hulao pass, Niukouyu and other dangerous places and forcing the king to occupy Luoyang Shichong surrendered. " "It''s true that the former Emperor spent his whole life in military service. The battle in Hulao can be said to be a proud battle. After that, the former Emperor was conferred the title of" General of Tiance ". In this way, it also foreshadows the change of Xuanwu Gate Li Hong said with emotion. The Wuya warship drew in slowly, and the river ahead was silted up and could not move forward. Grain ships on the river that were transported from the south to Luoyang and Chang''an had to go ashore here, and then took the land route, either directly transporting grain to Chang''an, or temporarily storing it in Hulao and Heyin warehouses in Xingyang. The group of 200 people was not very prominent on the river where the merchant ships came and went. Therefore, Li Hong and his party abandoned the ship and took the land route, which naturally did not attract other people''s attention. When mang Wei got on the boat, he complained that it was not until he got on the river bank to clean up the grain Grain of grain kicked Wei Tu Qi, and looked warily at the prince and Bai Chun not far away, and whispered, "do you mean that the prince''s highness does not act? Your highness, as a secretary of state, is naturally under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of works. If your highness hears this, be careful to be punished. " Wei Tu Qi quickly turned his head and looked at the calm Prince and Miss Bai Chun. With an embarrassed smile on his face, he scratched his head and said, "I don''t mean that. I mean it''s too strange, right? I went to ask just now. The blockage was cleaned up only three days ago. It was chosen at the crucial moment when his highness returned to Chang''an. Isn''t it that the Ministry of works does not have a long eye and it is hard to serve his highness intentionally? " "Who could have thought that the river silting is all cleaned up section by section. It happens that it''s not clear that it''s the turn of this place. Moreover, the Ministry of works may not know that his highness will return to Beijing. If he does, it will not be so." The cheetah took a look at the grain carrier''s stunned grain crops and said in a low voice. The Wei Tu Ji listened to the cheetah ''s words and nodded with approval. Then the three stood on the dock. After a while, a thin horse was brought over. The soldier saluted and said, "I''ve searched all over the dock, but there''s only one horse like this." "Well, it''s OK to ride. Fortunately, the journey is not far away. It should be OK." Grain of grain returns to God, looked at the horse of skinny bag bone, satisfaction says. Now they have to go to Xingyang county and ask the county magistrate or Zhechong government to borrow 200 war horses and a carriage. Naturally, cheetah and Wei Tuqi were indifferent to each other. The wharf was not a big deal. Compared with the docks in Yangzhou and Hangzhou, it was just like a warehouse. Although there were several carts for transporting grain, it seemed that those horses were even weaker than the one in front of them. They were oxen carts, and they were not as fast as the two legs of grain grains. What''s more, the prince''s Royal Highness has an order. Try not to disturb too many dignitaries in Xingyang. It''s better to get war horses and carriages unconsciously. Therefore, it''s good to have such a weak horse. "Will the Zheng family of Xingyang get to know the magistrate of Xingyang county? In case we know you are driving in Xingyang, I''m afraid we will come to meet you in a big way again?" Bai Chun and Li Hong, standing in a corner of the wharf, looked at the clear river and said. "The Zheng family in Xingyang? I''m afraid it''s too late to avoid me, right? I suddenly fell to Xingyang from the sky. It is estimated that the Zheng family of Xingyang will have to think about it for a long time. But who knows, I''ll just leave it to them. " Li Hong put his hands back, wondering if he would like to take advantage of the waiting time to go to the Hulao pass to have a look? Hulao pass, also known as Sishui pass, is naturally not too far away from the place where Li Hong and Li Hong landed. So Li Hong looked at the long mountain range at the end of Song Mountain, which is not high in the south. In his heart, Li Hong went to Hulao pass and looked at the place where the former Emperor was most proud of the battle. After the unification of the Tang Dynasty, although there was still Zhechong Prefecture here, the number of troops stationed here was not as large as that at that time.What''s more, Hulao pass is only one of the eight passes that defend Luoyang. Therefore, in terms of the distribution of troops, Hulao pass, which is a dangerous pass, has been submerged in the numerous passes and becomes plain. But even so, it doesn''t mean that the guards at Hulao pass are loose. The setting sun reflected on the wharf, tired figure, busy cattle cart, lonely grain ship, formed a golden age like prosperous picture. Two hundred iron horses and a carriage, raised a piece of golden dust, and slowly stopped under the gaze of people at the wharf. Li Hong takes Bai chun to run far away to avoid the scattered dust. After a long time, Li Hong leads Bai chun to the carriage. It''s going to be late. It''s too late to go back to Xingyang. So instead of going to Xingyang, you''d better go south to the mountain and go to Hulao pass. You can go to Xingyang again in the morning. Now it''s only 300 miles away from Luoyang. For Li Hong and other people, there''s nothing to take into account. Everyone has gradually relaxed their vigilance. Led by a team of ten riders, Wei Tuqi quickly rushed to the right side. Along the uneven loess Road, stepping on the yellow golden setting sun, he took the lead in penetrating into the lingering veins of Songshan Mountain, looking for an excellent place for them to set up camp. Even at the slowest speed, Li Hong and Bai Chun couldn''t stand the bumping of the carriage, as if their internal organs had been shifted. After that, he had to ride a horse and a leopard on his back, so he had no choice but to ride a horse and a leopard on his back. Where the carriage could not pass, after obtaining the consent of Li Hong, he unloaded the carriage and put it in the jungle, and then led two horses to the mountain. To his surprise, Bai Chun, who was riding on his horse, was surprised when he came to the camp that Wei Tuqi had found in advance in the dim light among the mountains. He found that this place was close to the mountains, and the terrain was steep, easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it was also an excellent lookout. In addition to the high mountains and dense forests behind, the other three directions, standing in the camp, can clearly see the situation in the distance. Li Hong was very satisfied with Wei Tuqi''s vigilance. Even though he was not far away from Luoyang, he still chose his camp according to the standard of wartime barracks. A group of soldiers led by grain and Cheetah set up a tent for Li Hong, and then they formed a tight encirclement in the distance. While the two camped not far from the tent, like a mountain gate, Li Hong''s tent suddenly became a Chinese army tent that was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Night has come, several fires have been ignited, in the cold night, exuding temperature and popularity. Li Hong and Bai Chun sat in front of a fire and sighed: "it would be nice if Bai Qi were here at this time. At least, we would not worry about fresh meat." As soon as the words fell, Wei Tu Qi was smiling and carrying two rabbits that had not yet died. He gave them to the other soldiers happily and asked them to handle them and bring them back. Li Hong beckoned to him to come over and sit down. When Wei Tu Qi came, a group of five people formed a circle in front of the bright fire. He looked more dignified than before. He looked at the cheetah on the left and Wei Tuqi on the right. Then his eyes began to stare at the stick in Li Hong''s hand and painted on the ground. After a while, a brief map of Luoyang and Xingyang, including Dengfeng (which should have been called Songyang county at this time) along the Songshan Mountain, was formed under the branches in Li Hong''s hand. The distance between Xingyang and Luoyang is the farthest, while Dengfeng, located in the south of the two places, is roughly the same as that between the two places. "Therefore, if we want to go back to Luoyang, we may not be able to take Xingyang to Luoyang directly. The only way we can go is to hope that Zhechong house of Hulao pass is not under control, and then we will make a detour to Dengfeng and then go to Luoyang from Dengfeng." After Li Hong finished, he threw the branches in his hand into the fire and looked at several people. Bai Chun''s hot cheek, some red, looked at Li Hong with a puzzled look. He didn''t understand how his camping trip had become so cautious. Li Hong did not pay attention to her doubts for the time being. Instead, he looked at the grain of grain, which went to Xingyang to borrow war horses. It took three hours for the grain seeds to come back. Among them, is there any secret hidden, so Li Hong decided to enter the mountain, and then chose a detour to Dengfeng to return to Luoyang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 "Back to your highness, I didn''t find any obvious suspicious places, but the whole Xingyang was full of strange things. According to the law, when I arrived in Xingyang, I should be regarded as a busy time in Xingyang, but Xingyang is like an empty city. There are few pedestrians and strange atmosphere on the streets. It is difficult to see the figures of ordinary people. The whole city is extremely quiet. " He recalled the feeling that Xingyang gave him after he went to Xingyang, and reported it truthfully. "When you arrive in Xingyang, it should be about sunset. According to the law of people working at sunrise and resting at sunset, people who have worked hard for a whole day should be quiet. Isn''t it right?" Wei Tu Qi didn''t understand. The relaxed atmosphere just now became a little nervous. "It''s just at dusk, when I go to the city, I should see a lot of people coming to the city, but I haven''t even seen any of them. Even the people who collect firewood, I don''t see it. Isn''t it strange?" Grain of grain frowns, face Wei Tu Qi''s puzzled answer way. Wei Tu Qi was speechless. He was stunned and then nodded. He understood the curiosity in the grain of grain. "Who do you see?" This time the cheetah looked at the grain of grain and asked. "Zhang Da''an, magistrate of Xingyang County, I showed his Highness''s token. After he verified the authenticity, he did not hesitate to lend his servant 210 war horses and a carriage. In a small Xingyang County, there were 200 war horses in reserve! Isn''t that strange? It''s not Zhechong Prefecture. Even if it''s a xiazhechong mansion, it''s not easy to free up 200 horses at once. And all this, in Xingyang, looks like it''s already ready. " Grain grain has a dignified look, just like the expression when he looks at the river when he is waiting for the old horse at the wharf today. Bai Chun looks at Li Hong strangely again. Li Hong smiles at her and says, "the grain of grain is reasonable. It''s rare to be so careful when approaching Luoyang." After that, he looked at Bai Chun and patiently explained: "Xingyang has always been a place where grain is transported. Either it is transported directly to Luoyang by water, or directly sent to Chang''an by land after winter. The river blockage here has always been the top priority of the Ministry of works. In a year, all rivers can be blocked, but the section from here to Luoyang has always been a labor force The Ministry, Yushitai, sinang temple and the Ministry of Hubu''s supervision will be impeached in the court, so how can there be congestion at this time? And three days before we arrived! " "This Your highness, do you mean that some people deliberately stop trying to block our waterway? " Bai Chun is surprised in the heart and looks around nervously. "It''s 80% sure, so if you want to ask grain seed to go to Xingyang for a ride, you should let him check it out. Otherwise, you can send a soldier at will. If you want to come, Da''an will be very upset, so run here to pick up the ride." Li Hong picked up a wood branch again and stirred the fire. Looking at the flames rising from the fire pile, he said quietly, "today, when I was waiting for the horse at the wharf, I had been looking at the river channel. The river was so clear that you could see the bottom of the river, and it could completely meet the draft of several large grain ships staying there. Of course, this is the wharf, and it is impossible to get silted up to the wharf. But if according to what they said, there will be a fleet of silt removing ships five miles ahead. At today''s current speed, when we look down at the river from the warship, the river can''t be so clear and bottomless, and the fish in the water can even look for food in no hurry. There must be something strange about it. " Unknown birds sing in the mountains, and then there is a roar of large animals. The whole mountain seems to be fighting. The flames of the fire were still crackling and burning, shining on the faces of five people. Two hundred guards either cooked or were sent out by yutuji and began to patrol around the camp. "What now?" Bai Chun grabs Li Hong''s arm and asks in a somewhat disheartened way. Now they have come here. They can return to Chang''an when they are about to arrive in Luoyang. How could such things come out. "When soldiers come to block the enemy, it is impossible to solve the problem without a single soldier like Yangzhou. But now we are in the light, they are in the dark, and we can''t even determine who our enemy is. So what we can do is to run into the mountains and guerrilla with them, so that they can''t exert their strength in the mountains Advantages. " Li Hong looked at his feet and said faintly. Then he looked up and looked at the stars in the night sky. Now he didn''t even have a carrier pigeon, which made him unable to contact the outside world. And Well, not to mention haidongqing. I''m afraid she''s eating and drinking in her mother''s palace. Therefore, it has to be said that it was one of his important negligence that made him suddenly fall into a passive situation. It became difficult for him to go to Luoyang to move and rescue soldiers, or to contact places outside Xingyang. But at that time, he had no choice but to order mangzhong to go to Xingyang to explore the situation, and there was no other thing to do.As for the Zheng family in Xingyang, Li Hong didn''t believe that they would help him. Now he was in a state of panic when he suppressed the five surnames and seven hopes. With the secret support of Lao Liu and Cao Wang, as well as some of the remaining officials recommended by them in the imperial court, they were able to survive. I''m afraid they all hate themselves. "Then we can''t just sit around and wait for death?" White pure hands holding the cheek, looking at the fire, unconvinced said. Bright eyes, the fire in a flash, quiet up white pure, still has a unique appearance. "Remember what I said when we were in Yangzhou? It''s better to be quiet than move. Grain of grain and cheetah, when someone starts to attack us tonight, the task of you two is to rush to Luoyang to rescue soldiers... " "Your Highness..." "If you don''t want me dead, do as I say." Li Hong looked cold and looked at them and said with a hum. "Yes, your highness." Grain of grain and Cheetah had to stand up and bow their heads to take orders. "Wei Tu Qi." "The end will be in." Wei Tu Qi also stood up like a black iron tower and replied solemnly. "When someone attacks tonight, they will immediately take 200 people to run along the mountains to Dengfeng, entice the enemy to follow you into the deep mountains, and then fight guerrilla warfare. We don''t want you to destroy many of them, but we must hold them back so that they can''t leave the mountain." Li Hong frowned and looked at the distance at the end of the mountains. "Yes, your highness!" Wei Tu said in a deep voice. Then he knelt down on the ground with the two men of grain grain and cheetah. The three people said in the same voice: "what should your highness do?" "It''s better to move than to be quiet. After leading the reinforcements, go straight to Xingyang. I''ll wait for you there." Li Hong''s plan is also helpless. If we had known that this would happen, we should let Bai Chun go back to Chang''an with the Dalai emperor''s daughter. In this way, he could even lead these 200 people to raid Xingyang county. But now, one is with Bai Chun, and the other is that he has lost his initiative and retreated to the mountains passively, so he can no longer take the initiative. Some doubts have been found in the dock, but it is not sure whether it has been deliberately blocked. at that time, if we directly turned the five teeth warship back to the ground and landed in another place, it would be too late to deploy. However, people''s calculation is not as good as that of heaven. The closer we get to Luoyang, not only they, but also themselves, have relaxed their vigilance, which has resulted in the present consequences. What does Li Hong mean? Can he run to Xingyang County alone with Miss Bai after he and others lead the enemy away? Li Hong didn''t say much about his ideas. He took his own token from Bai Chun''s hand and threw it to the grain of grain and the cheetah. Then he took a token from the grain of grain, which belonged to shangshuling. No one was adding firewood to the fire. As the light of the fire gradually faded, a few roars could be heard among the mountains and forests. At this moment, the 200 strong Pro guards did not seize the time to keep their eyes closed. Instead, they began to dig some small earth pits on the road when they came, hoping to stop the speed of the enemy''s horses. In the camp, Bai Chun put on a pair of leather armor. The armor was made by Li Hong when she was fighting in Anxi. Although she had never worn it, she always carried it with her. I don''t want to find it useful at this moment after many years. After she put on the armor, her hair was also put into the helmet, and her tall figure immediately became more obvious. Undoubtedly, most of her beautiful cheeks were wrapped in the helmet, leaving only a pair of beautiful eyes that blinked like gems in the night. The whole person looks, compared with the usual less a trace of calm out of the dust of the high cold, more a burst of heroic spirit, appears clear, decisive a lot. Li Hong was lying on the sleeping bed. He nodded with a smile. He threw a horizontal knife that he had been playing with for a long time to Bai Chun: "is this the same knife that was made for you? I''m afraid it''s rusty. " With a crisp sound, Li Hong slowly pulls out the body of the sword from the scabbard. In the tent with only a little fire, it emits cold and pressing light. The sharp blade moves with the blade, which makes you shine on the edge of the blade. It''s beautiful. Li Hong looked at it again with satisfaction, and then threw it to him. It was a bit awkward for him to dress up as Bai Chun. After digging a few small pits and scattering some stones, the grain bearers, cheetahs and Weitu Qi began to pick and choose among the 200 soldiers. One by one, they went back and looked at them, and from time to time they stepped back two steps to look at their backs. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 The dark night is not as bright as the stars in the sky. In the silent mountains, birds and animals inhabit the depths of the mountains, or stand on the branches of trees to nap, or are in the withered vegetation, struggling to feed. Li Hong and their carriage on the side of the road are being quietly surrounded by several men in black. With a low drink, "shoot." In the dark air, the arrow burst into the air, whizzing and banging. The arrows either shot into the carriage through the curtain or on the carriage. The air froze again in an instant. Several black figures with bows and crossbows began to approach the carriage nervously and carefully. One of them quickly lifted the curtain of the carriage. Other people immediately shot again, but there was still no sound in the carriage. "My Lord, it seems that the carriage was only left here." A man in Black said in a low voice. "It seems that they found the flaw, but where did it come from?" The so-called "grown-up" pondering way is just a puzzle in my mind. If the plan is detailed enough, how can there still be flaws. "What now? They left the carriage here and apparently fled to the mountains. " The man in black looked at the night when he could not see his fingers. His eyes were black. He could only vaguely see that the adult beard in his mouth was white and fuzzy. "This is a rare opportunity. Even if they enter the mountain early, they are not familiar with the terrain here. We must find them before dawn, otherwise it will be more difficult to encircle them in the mountains at daybreak." There was some regret and anxiety in the adult''s voice. After that, he began to lead the man in black behind him, carefully walking on the rugged mountain path, relying on the feeling of his feet and the hazy sight after adapting to the dark night, he began to explore carefully ahead. Wei Tu Qi felt a shadow of a man or a ghost in front of him. The crossbow in his hand was aimed at the other side. At the same time, he murmured: "who?" "My Lord, they are coming this way." The figure said in a hurry. At this time, I didn''t dare to be careless. It was too dark to see clearly, so I could only answer immediately. I was afraid that the crossbow would be mercilessly shot at night. "Keep an eye on it. I''ll tell your highness." Wei Tu Qi, on guard, went to the figure. After confirming the identity of the visitor, he put down his bow and crossbow, patted the man on the shoulder with approval, and then walked towards the direction behind him. At the camp, Li Hong came out with Bai Chun and tried to adapt to the dark night. He looked up at the stars and cursed: "Damn, where is the moon?" "Your Highness, they are approaching." Wei Tu Qi whispered. "Is the route chosen?" Li Hong poked his neck to the foot of the mountain, but what he could see was darkness as well as darkness. "Well, we''ll lure them up the mountain, and some of them will turn around behind them, sneak on them, and then take the second road up the mountain, and then go all the way south." Wei Tu Qi told Li Hong his plan without reservation. "Yes, it''s no longer that tough and reckless person. Be careful." Li Hong nodded and said. Then he took a look at Bai Chun behind him. The stars in the sky seemed to blink mischievously. Bai Chun had thousands of thoughts. In order to relieve his tension, he had been looking at the starry sky since he came out. "Follow me." Li Hong said in a low voice, then took Bai Chun''s hand, followed Wei Tuqi and walked to the hillside. "Why don''t we run straight into the mountains?" At the foot of some staggering white pure, suddenly open mouth said. "We can''t run away unless we can fly. No one knows the path on the mountain. We open the road ahead. If the pursuers follow our path, we are not as fast as them. We will be caught up in one night, and our back will be completely exposed." Li Hong patiently explained to Bai Chun. Then he followed dozens of soldiers who were ordered to detour by Wei Tuji again and began to detour behind the pursuers. They lured the pursuers when they went forward. For safety, they had to go behind the enemy to see if they could find a way out for themselves and wait for reinforcements to arrive. In order to protect himself, Li Hong also had to put his 200 people close guard and two close eunuchs in the light to confuse the enemy and protect himself. Following Li Hong, Bai Chunxin is like a deer bumping into each other. She has the tension of participating in the war for the first time and the happiness of being held by Li Hong. In a word, two different mindsets spread and grow in her heart at the same time. Similarly, Li Hong, no matter in this or previous life, or in any life, continues to prove a truth: women and men should not try to understand what they are thinking for 100 million years. I don''t know when the moonlight suddenly appeared from the thick clouds. With the white moonlight, like mercury pouring down, the originally dark earth began to show people their silence and mystery.The bow and crossbow naturally plays an extremely important role in this night. Even, because of its existence, the silent night is filled with an atmosphere of mystery and fear. When the man in black found the first fire ash with residual temperature, before he could report it to their Duwei, the arrow cut through the night sky and hit him accurately in the throat. Well The voice was hard to be heard from a sore or hot throat. One hand couldn''t believe it and began to touch the throat. The slender tail of the arrow made the man in Black feel very sad. He turned his head and moved his throat again. Then he fell straight on the ground. "There is an ambush!" A man in black was shot when the man in black turned around and said in a low voice, "get down." There was a crash, and there was a sound of Hula Hula behind him. But without waiting for the residual sound of Hula Hula to dissipate, a burst of air burst suddenly like a bee out of the nest, buzzing Whoosh The sound of bowstring shaking the air, the sound of arrows cutting through the night sky, sounded gradually like washing in the night sky. As the sound of breaking the sky dissipated, a scream began to come from the mountainside. Before the scream of the leader of the team dissipated, the man in black, who was still happy at the end of the team, had not had time to be glad. Another burst of arrow burst into the air, which was quite close to them. This time, when they heard the sound of breaking air behind them, before they could make any response, they were either shot and fell on the ground, or were frightened to the ground by the sound of breaking air. A burst of scream suddenly from the team over the head of the ring, as if to tear the night sky, the bright sunshine welcome in. The sound of the scream aroused the fluttering of wings and the roar of beasts from the depths of the forest into the night sky, echoing the screams of the man in black. On the whole hillside, the shouts were mixed together, making people feel numb and goose bumps all over. Li Hong patted the circuitous soldier on the shoulder behind him and said in a low voice, "continue to go down and ambush again at the foot of the mountain." The soldier was stunned. This was the first time that his Highness Prince talked to him. After hearing Li Hong''s words, he didn''t even think about it. He even ordered in a low voice: "continue to detour down the mountain and fight the second ambush." Then, when he moved, the soldiers on both sides took back their bows and crossbows in an instant, and then walked down the mountain with a cat''s waist, while stringing the crossbow. As expected by Li Hong, the group of people who had just started climbing at the foot of the mountain were just the vanguard troops. After hearing the scream in front of them, the men in black who had not begun to climb at the foot of the mountain found shelter to block their bodies one by one and looked at the distance ahead with vigilance. As soon as the pro guard soldier was about to order the shooting, Li Hong stopped him in time once again. His deep eyes in the moonlight seemed calm and calm and said, "wait a minute, there should be a group of people behind them." "Your Highness..." Said the soldier suddenly. At this time, Li Hong had time to look at the soldier''s face and look at the familiar eyes. But he couldn''t remember who he was. So he couldn''t help saying that. He stretched out his hand and pulled off the soldier''s helmet. Then he said, "Xu Yanbo? How could it be you? " Xu Yanbo didn''t expect that his highness even pulled off his helmet. He took over Li Hong''s helmet in embarrassment. He was embarrassed to say, "the last general is the Deputy General of the Donggong family guard. When you were in Chang''an, you promised my grandfather to leave me with me. Later, I asked Wei Tuqi, saying it was your meaning..." "You You really have you. How dare you How could Tu Qi of Temo agree? Does he has the final say, my pro? Li Hong was surprised that his own guard was not under control! "Yes It''s It means queen, but But I will come in by my ability, not by the Queen''s order. " "You have a fart skill. You did meritorious deeds in the expedition to Anxi. I also agree with you. But the more important thing for the pro guard is personal Kung Fu. You..." "I won over Wei Tu Qi." Xu Yanbo looked aggrieved and proud to Li Hong. "Martial arts?" Li Hong almost exclaimed, Xu Yanbo, the grandson of Xu Jingzong, the grandson of a generation of civil servants, actually won a brave man? How could that be possible? "Yes, whether it''s boxing or archery, but Ma Shuo is not as good as the horizontal Dao. It''s a draw. " Xu Yanbo said with some embarrassment. "This old ghost, Xu Jingzong, never forgets to blackmail me until he dies. He is really bold." Li Hong thought of Xu Jingzong''s face and said it out of his heart. As a matter of fact, seeing Xu Yanbo at the moment is not only shocked, but also has a trace of yearning for Xu Jingzong. But people can''t be reborn after death, let alone It''s better to die early. When Xu Yanbo heard the prince say this to his own face, he shook his head and gave a bitter smile. He said, "that''s what my grandfather said before he died. If your highness knows that you are by his side, he will certainly scold me." "Fight the enemy quickly and remember to come back alive." Li Hong patted the helmet that Xu Yanbo held in his hand and said. Since it was the Empress Dowager who agreed that he should go to his own guard, it was the result of Xu Jingzong''s request for his mother. After all, a Li Yifu and a Xu Jingzong had made an indelible contribution to the empress''s accession to the throne of Empress Dowager.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 Xu Yanbo secretly looked at Li Hong''s face and saw that the crown prince was self-confident, calm and calm. After he entered the pro guard and no longer investigated, he also photographed himself with admiration. In less than a quarter of an hour, as Li Hong had expected, a group of men in black came fast and fast from the distance. The moon came out of the whole cloud layer, and the night in the mountains and forests was stained with a layer of moon white. Even the stones lying on the side quietly also gave off the moon white light. "After the ambush, never stay, and immediately withdraw according to your plan." Li Hong looked at the large number of people in black, whispered in Xu Yanbo''s ear, and then carried Bai Chun, who was in armor, around the soldiers of the pro guards and prepared to go down the mountain in the opposite direction. Taking advantage of Xu Yanbo''s second ambush and the screams in the mountains and forests, Li Hong and Bai Chun began to explore the mountain path and move forward cautiously. Bai Chun looks back at her back in panic. After confirming that no one else is being followed, she breathes a sigh of relief and says, "it seems that..." "Shh, be careful. Since we can ambush, they will not give up ambush on the roadside, so that when some of us want to rush out from here, they can ambush." Li Hong covered the body of Bai Chun and looked around warily. "Who..." Just as Li Hong''s voice had just fallen, a black figure appeared behind a huge stone, holding a bow and crossbow to drink and ask. But before he finished asking, Li Hong, who had been on alert, had already crossed his legs and reached the man in black in the blink of an eye. A quick and accurate hand grasped the cheek of the man in black, and the dagger on the other hand instantly crossed the neck of the man in black, and the warm blood gushed out. Li Hong opened his huge palm and continued to grasp the cheek of black clothes, against the boulder, until he felt the body of the man in black slide down involuntarily, which released the hand holding the face. It''s not his priority to kill the man in black at the first time. It''s what he urgently needs to do to keep the man in black from seeing his face. So after watching the black clothes wriggle down his throat, Li Hong looks around again with vigilance. Bai Chun runs to Li Hong with a swallow wing crossbow in her hand. The bloody smell splashing on Li Hong makes her feel uncomfortable for no reason. There are not many people in black lying in ambush on both sides of the mountain path. It is obvious that the men in black still spend most of their forces on attacking the mountain. The ambush left at the foot of the mountain is only used as a precaution against the remaining soldiers who rush down from the mountain. Therefore, there is no need to ambush too many people. Scattered people are scattered, and it is enough to deal with the disabled soldiers who rush down in case of defeat. This also provided Li Hong with a comfortable environment. He sneaked along the mountains with Bai Chun. From time to time, he was able to meet men in black who were ambushed alone, and looked warily at the mountain road with a bow and crossbow. "Go up and be found." As Li Hong could see, several figures in black suddenly rushed towards Li Hong. Li Hong had to carry his crossbow behind him and take Bai chun to the mountain. Because he could not unknowingly get close to the men in black who were lying in ambush on one side, Li Hong had to shoot them with a bow and crossbow. However, after three or four men in black were shot and killed, the sound of arrows breaking into the air was judged by them. Having no choice but to go down, Li Hong had to take Bai chun to the mountain. At this time, the fighting in the middle of the mountain forest gradually started to sound, one after another in the mountains. "Shoot your left side with your swallow wing crossbow." Li Hong took Bai Chun''s hand and shuttled through the mountains. Bai Chun didn''t have time to speak, but mechanically listened to Li Hong''s order, raised the swallow wing crossbow and shot out, but in a hurry, he did not shoot the two men in black. "Don''t be upset. Keep going." Li Hong Zhending''s voice rings in Bai Chun''s ear, which makes him feel a little flustered when he doesn''t hit the man in black. Bai Chun is relieved a lot. "Keep going, and then shoot to the left again." Li hongsong opened the white pure hand, pointed to the more dense trees in front, said. "Well." Bai Chun nods and looks at Li Hong. Suddenly, Li Hong is covered by withered grass. Without hesitation, he continues to move forward. While running, he shoots an arrow to the two black jumpers on the left. "Go after it." The man in black snorted coldly, and the arrow flew over his cheek, which made him cry out a cold sweat, and immediately roared to the man in black beside him. Looking at Bai Chun''s back, the two men in black quickened their speed and chased them. When they passed the withered grass, Li Hong, who had been lurking in the withered grass, suddenly stood up and stood in front of them. The sword in his hand had already come out of its sheath, and a flash of light flashed in the air like lightning. The man in black who was in front of him felt that he suddenly flew up, and his eyes were frightened and looked at the attacker. Li Hong pushed away a headless corpse with one hand, holding the horizontal knife in his hand. Before the second man in black had time to act, he was bullied by Li Hongda.The man in black was about to draw his knife, but his wrist was held down by Li Hong. Then he felt a chill in his neck, and then a burst of heat. A heat stream ran down his neck to his chest, and the whole man fell to the ground with a straight thump. Li Hong''s whole ambush was completed in one go. Just after the second man in black fell down, the head of the first man in black fell to the ground with a bang. Li Hong did not leave at the first time after ambushing two people in succession. The cross knife was put back into the scabbard again, and the bow and crossbow on his back was skillfully released. The cat was hiding again under the cover of withered grass. Just for a moment, the distance between the four men in black who had been chasing after them was getting closer and closer. "Hum..." The bow string vibrates, the air makes a strange sound, and the withered grass next to it swings. The arrow sticks to the top of the withered grass, making a sound of breaking into the air, and it directly hits the man in black at the front. The man in black didn''t even have time to scream. He just snorted and covered his chest and fell on the ground. The other three men in black had no choice but to slow down and roll one by one at the first time and hide from each other to both sides. And Li Hong did not dare to stay too much, and stuck with them here, Bai Chun has now run into the dense forest, or only to find her. Quietly carrying a bow and crossbow on his back, he bent his waist, and watched with vigilance the three men in black crawling in the direction. Slowly, he withdrew from the withered grass. After changing his orientation, he made a detour into the dense forest. There are many trees in the dense forest, and there are many towering trees. As the leaves have almost fallen, only the bare branches are left. In addition, there is a trace of light left among the trees, which is not as black as ink. Bai Chun''s beautiful eyes are full of tension and vigilance. From time to time, she runs forward two steps, and then she settles down and looks anxiously at her back. "Ah Bai Chun suddenly felt that her shoulder was patted, and the crossbow and cross knife in her hand instantly screamed out loud, then stabbed at the people behind her. "It''s me. Let''s go." Li Hong grabs the crossbow so that she can''t shoot. Then she uses her elbow to separate the horizontal knife and presses Bai Chun''s towering and undulating chest. When Bai Chun saw Li Hong''s appearance and the familiar cheek, she felt a sigh of relief, and a touch of tenderness appeared on her beautiful cheek. Looking at Li Hong, she gave a knowing smile. Just a short time of separation, has let her have the feeling of living like a year, as long as several years. Li Hong once again took Bai Chun''s hand and shuttled back and forth among the trees. After lying down for a while, seeing that there was no movement in front of him, Li Hong began to bravely move on. When he saw that the place where they had been ambushed was empty, he looked at each other and speeded up to enter the dense forest. "There are three more. They must be knocked down. Otherwise, if they go on, they will attract more pursuers." Li Hong is carrying Baichun diamond in the dense forest. Bai Chun''s gasping voice comes from his ear. Obviously, at this moment, Bai Chun''s physical strength is approaching the limit. If he runs like this, he can''t get rid of the three tails behind his buttocks. "Well." The white pure wheezes, wheezes heavily, the face flushes red nods. "Protect yourself." Li Hong stopped behind a towering tree and listened to the sounds of the mountains and forests. But now, in addition to the occasional footsteps of the pursuers, the sound of fighting in the distance was not heard at this time. More than half an hour nearly an hour of running, let them unconsciously, have no idea where they are now. Among the dense forests, it is impossible to use crossbow to sneak attack. If you do this, you may only be able to expose your position. Therefore, at this moment, it seems that only one enemy can attack three. Li Hong tightens the horizontal knife in his hand, gives Bai Chun a firm look of consolation and encouragement, and signals Bai chun to stay behind the tree. Then he starts to meet Bai Chun in the direction of the road. At the moment of Li Hong''s departure, Bai Chun seemed to have lost the whole world. A sense of powerlessness suddenly came from the bottom of her heart. Turning half of the body, the beautiful eyes looking at the back of the great bank, is moving forward rapidly among the trees, and my heart is a little more stable. Li Hong''s back suddenly stopped suddenly. The horizontal knife in his hand pulled out the scabbard in an instant and made a crisp sound among the trees. In an instant, a man in black met him. When two horizontal knives collided, both of them felt a pain in the mouth of the tiger. Before the sword was recovered and used again, another man in black cheated him. Li Hong''s other hand clenched his fist and hit the man in the face. Then, a cat''s waist, he dodged the knife from behind and rolled. The knife in his hand drew a semicircle on the soft ground of withered leaves, and a black foot was cut off by the knife. "Ah..." The pain in the ankle was so deep that the man in black had just stood there and uttered a half scream. When his feet were unbalanced, he fell to the soft ground.But before the knife in his hand died, Li Hong stood up with a carp, and the horizontal knife swung backward and went straight into the heart of the man. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 Bai Chun puffed and gasped. I didn''t know when she had already approached Li Hong''s fighting place. One of the only two men in black was stunned when he saw Bai Chun''s figure. Before he could remind his companions, Bai Chun raised the swallow wing crossbow in his hand and whooshed. The quick and quick arrow, like a meteor chasing the moon, was immediately fixed on the forehead of the man in black, so that he didn''t even have time to dodge, so he fell down straight. The rest of the people in black heard the sound behind their heads, and just turned around, they felt a cool neck. When they saw Bai Chun, they also covered their neck and fell down. Li HongChong''s face was a little pale. Bai Chun gave a thumbs up, then went up and took Bai Chun''s hand. He gasped for a moment and said, "we can''t go back the same way. We must continue to go forward." There was not a lot of moonlight in the forest, but it did not affect their gaze. Bai Chun shook Li Hong''s hand tightly, which was her first real murder. Up to now, she can still hear her heart beating violently. Smelling the bloody smell in the forest, Bai Chun didn''t even have a rest, so he was dragged by Li Hong and went on. "There''s no way to rest here. The smell of blood may attract beasts. Then we''ll be in big trouble." Li Hong looked at tired, the next moment want to collapse on the ground white pure said. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. After hearing this, Bai Chun can only bite her teeth and be led by Li Hong. She still knows something about the concealment of wild animals in the dense forest. If she wants to attack them secretly, it will be easy. Two people in the forest seems to go to the end of the shuttle, plus the towering trees too many, the line of sight is blocked, can not distinguish the direction for a time, can only identify a direction, firmly forward. After a night of tiredness and helplessness, I had to hold, carry and lead Bai Chun from time to time. When they walked out of the dense forest, they found that the sky was already bright, and the dense forest behind them was still a dark and hazy night. "Where is this?" Bai Chun''s helmet has been put on his hand, with a red hair band on his forehead, and his beautiful and delicate cheek is full of fatigue. He hangs himself on Li Hong''s body and asks weakly. "I don''t know, but I do face the East." Li Hong looked at the rising sun and said faintly. "What about that? Where are we going now? Lawlessness. Have they escaped now? " Bai Chun began to remember lawlessness. As long as they found reinforcements, they and his highness could be saved. "Don''t think about them now. Think about what we should do." Li Hongshun continued to walk along a narrow path that looked like a road but not like a road. When they were in the middle of the sun, they climbed over a hill that didn''t look very high or far away. Standing on the hillside and looking into the distance, they found that there were mountains besides mountains. And the more distant flat land, as well as the smoke curling from the foot of the mountain, let them still feel a trace of joy and security. Three days later, at the foot of the mountain, in the innermost part of the village, a wooden house, which had been deserted for a long time, was leaking air and rain everywhere, but now it has become completely new. The hemp paper on the window has also been replaced with a new one, a new door, which is being opened by Bai Chun at the moment, listening to whether there is any abnormal sound. In this room alone, there is a simple bed at the bottom. Besides the dry straw wadding, several layers of thick cotton cloth which has lost its original color have been washed on one side, which is taken as a bed sheet by her. A quilt is the biggest surprise for Li Hong and Bai Chun in the past three days. After being washed several times in recent days, at least in her eyes, it looks like "new". To their surprise, the quilt was a thick, soft cotton padded quilt. This was made by the family in the mountain village after saving for many years. They had been reluctant to use it. They were prepared to wait for the first snow and then take it out for heating. Don''t want to, but three days ago, a pair of young men and women of foreign visitors, with a superb earring to exchange away. But even so, the villagers are still very happy. Please read the only one who has seen the world. The husband said: don''t say it''s a pair of earrings. It''s enough to buy all the people in his family. If they only need a quilt and cotton mattress, you''ll make a lot of money! So the villagers happily put the earring in their arms like their own lives. Under the leadership of Mr. Zhang, they went into the city with satisfaction. They planned to sell the earrings and buy some necessary things for the winter. But in Bai Chun''s eyes, no matter how beautiful that earring is, it can''t offset this warm quilt. In fact, there is only one left. And the other one, I was afraid that she had lost it when she was shuttling through the mountains and forests. Therefore, the only earring left was more indifferent to her eyes. Since Her Highness said that she would exchange it for some useful living things, it would be a good thing for her.Until the clean loess is swept and compacted, the ground is not satisfied until it is cleaned and compacted. At this time, looking at the room which has been tidied up by herself and has a little warm home appearance, Bai Chun''s heart is filled with a sense of achievement. She walks back and forth and looks at her achievements. She is very proud. She feels here and there from time to time, and looks at it. She is deeply afraid of leaving any dead corners. But in addition to a bed, the whole room can barely put down a table made of tree roots and two simple small benches. And all this, including the bed, was made by Li Hong in the past two days by climbing the mountain and logging with the help of several villagers. When I stepped on the threshold of the door, I was so excited that I didn''t feel very happy when I stepped on the door. Li Hong, in the distance, said goodbye to several villagers. Then, holding two rabbits in his hand, carrying a bow and crossbow and a bundle of firewood, he looked at the door and looked at his own Bai Chun with a faint smile. A trickling stream flowed down the mountain and passed directly through the door of Li Hong''s and Bai Chun''s "home". The sky was blue and white clouds floated quietly and dotted the sky. The stream that had not been completely frozen made a light sound and continued to flow down. A gray and a white rabbit skin was completely peeled off by Li Hong, and then hung on a branch of a tree to dry in the sun. Seeing Li Hong''s figure walk to the south wall and hang up the rabbit skin, Bai Chun comes out of the house and follows Li Hong to the stream to watch Li Hong clean the rabbit meat. I saw the dead rabbit meat, but I didn''t dare to look at the lively rabbit. The sad eyes before death and the helpless dying struggle made Bai Chun hide in the room when Li Hong slaughtered the rabbit just now. While watching Li Hong dismember the hare skillfully, looking at the clear stream, he asked, "you said that earring Are they really going to sell it in the city? " "I think so." Li Hong stopped his movements and asked Bai chun to wipe off the trace of blood on his nose. He continued to open his mouth and said, "there are less than 30 families in this small mountain village. I have been around these two days. The rich family belongs to the one who changed quilts. Although the people in the mountain village can''t read, the male owner of that family is the only one who follows the people from other villages People who go through the city will see that the freezing is coming. I have bought this quilt, and they will naturally try to sell that earring Bai chunmo nodded quietly. Suddenly, he looked at the clear stream, and the free fish drifted over. He said excitedly, "look, there are several small fish." Li Hong looked at Bai Chun, who was as excited as a child. He laughed knowingly. While busy with the hare in his hand, he said, "I''ll see if we can use the fat of these rabbits to catch some tails." "Why don''t you just go down and catch it? They seem to be frozen in the water. They are slow to move Bai Chun looks at Li Hong and asks. Li Hong''s face sank. He rinsed his red hands in the stream, then touched his white cheek with water drops. He said angrily, "go down and show me one." "Ah Cool. " Bai Chun''s beautiful cheek, feeling the cold and warm on Li Hong''s hand, immediately stroked his cheek and jumped away, looking at Li Hong angrily. Li Hong looked at the coquettish Bai Chun and said, "you all know it''s cool. Do you want me to catch fish in the river? What''s the point? " "Well, I just said that. I just forgot that the stream was cold." Bai chungao raised his beautiful chin, and then squatted beside Li Hong again. He tried to put his hand into the flowing stream, and then quickly took it back like an electric shock. He was surprised: "is it so cold? It''s so sharp. " "This is a mountain spring. It flows down from the mountain. How can it be warm? You think it''s in the palace. " Li Hong didn''t like to say, handed the washed rabbit meat to Bai Chun, and then after taking the rabbit in Bai Chun''s hands, he wiped his hands on Bai Chun''s body at will. This immediately provoked Bai Chun, who had two hands occupied, a burst of pettiness, stamping her feet to protest Li Hong wiping her hands with her clothes. Looking at Bai Chun putting the fish away and basking in the warm sun, Li Hong suddenly asked, "is there a semicolon of Royal Bank in Xingyang, Dengfeng and Zhengzhou? Or pawnshops or something? " "Yes, but not much. After Lin Shiling went to Tubo, all the pawnshops that are expanding have been standardized, but it is not clear whether there are any pawnshops here." Bai Chun walked out of the house, holding another small bench in his hand, sitting beside Li Hong, said faintly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 Only in a short period of ten days, Li Hong and Bai Chun completely integrated into this small mountain village. Every day, just like ordinary people here, they have no higher pursuit and no too many worries. The only thing to consider is whether there is enough food to feed the family after entering the cold winter. In the past ten days, Li Hong and Bai Chun have never found other outsiders coming here. Even if the expected government officials would search for themselves, they would not go door-to-door. And they are the only two foreign visitors in this small mountain village since these days, even in the past six months. Of course, integrating into this small mountain village does not mean that people have lost their curiosity about them. When Bai Chun passes by any family or family, or walks on the only main road in the village, she will hear women standing in the corner basking in the sun, holding a baby in her arms, or holding a five or six-year-old child. There is awe, disdain, and even some envious elements in her eyes. When she passes by, she will talk about her and Li Hong in succession. What two people should have eloped from a neighboring village, or this man and a woman are so old and have no children, probably they were driven out by their families. The most outrageous is that a woman, while feeding her child in full view of the public, exclaimed: "Oh, you don''t know, that little girl''s hand, oh, it''s called a tender, tender and tender one, reflecting in the sun. It''s just like a jade hand. It''s a pity that there''s no way to have children." "No, I went with her to collect firewood that day. I carried such a large bundle, while others took so many. But just like this, I was praised by the men when I went back. I chewed on the delicate and beautiful face in front of my face." "It''s said that this is the maid and slave of the noble family in the city. They secretly ran out and hid here. They are going to spend their whole life here. Look at that earring when you first came here. What did you not see? That''s really bad for your eyes. That earring was taken to the city, but it sold a lot of money. You didn''t see that the house is now both wine and meat. It''s also because I feel sorry for bringing them good bedding and some tea from the city. It smells like a fragrance. " "It''s just some sun dried leaves. It''s very astringent to drink." "Keep your voice down. I haven''t heard of her man. I just beat her two days ago? No, it''s just because you chew your tongue... " "I don''t know how to chew my tongue because I like my little girl. As soon as the man left the house, I ran away. I didn''t expect that they had that That Archers shoot directly on erlengzi''s shoulder. When the man comes back, he almost breaks his leg. " "It''s said that the two Leng sons are kneeling and kowtowing all the time. At last, the man let them go. Now they are still recuperating at home." As the women chewed their tongues, a burst of hearty male laughter came from afar. The women who heard the laughter looked at each other, and then one by one began to lower their heads and run to their own homes. His mouth is murmuring at his own man, and I don''t know what good the man is. I don''t know what day he started. Every day when he came back from cutting firewood, the village men would have a tacit understanding and take the initiative to put some firewood on the wood stack at the door of others'' house. Li Hong didn''t stop Li Hong from releasing firewood. He just said hello to them with a faint smile. Then he sat at the door with Bai Chun and drank the "good" tea from the city. The original earrings, at the beginning of exchange for a quilt and cotton mattress, the man of the family went to the neighboring village 30 li away, and then followed the gentleman to Xingyang county. After five days of walking and stopping, the man came back from the outside of the mountain. When Li Hong got up early the next morning, he saw a new mattress at the door, as well as some wine and tea, including cooked chicken and duck without chicken legs or duck legs. When Bai Chun opened the oil paper package, they both shook their heads and laughed. Then the two legless chickens and ducks were given to two villagers who often helped them cut firewood. At the moment, he followed the villagers to cut firewood again. When he came back from hunting with a crossbow on his back, the villagers piled a lot of firewood on the wooden pile. The more than 20 men in the village listened to Li Hongyan ten days after Li Hong''s arrival. They were in awe of Li Hong from the first day. When they saw the dark crossbow behind Li Hong, they didn''t know what it was for. But looking at the dark and cold skeleton of the bow and crossbow, especially after a sharp arrow was put up, everyone showed a look of horror. As they said, it was as if they had been watched by the king of Yan. They could not help but feel cold in the back of their spine, shiver in their hearts and weak in their legs. When you see an adult deer running in the distance, you can only hear a whish in your ear. The adult deer in the distance will roll up on the ground, and then stand up trembling, and lie on the ground without running two steps.From that time on, when every villager looked at Li Hong, his heart was filled with awe. As for the two Leng Zi who wanted to tease Bai Chun, he ran away after being shot by the swallow wing crossbow in Bai Chun''s hand. After their two brothers came back, they ran to Li Hong''s house for theory. Li Hong could not help but deal with it. From then on, Li Hong and Bai Chun were really integrated into the village and became the only overlord in the village! "As the saying goes: when you talk to the ministers in the court, you can only understand what you preach to the ministers. There is no literate person here. Don''t talk about the truth. Even if you talk to the ministers on weekdays, they will only know and half understand. Therefore, to deal with these people, virtue, courtesy, wisdom and faith are far less effective than fists Look at the pile of firewood piled higher than the wall of our house, and tell them the four books and five classics, the letter of benevolence, wisdom and etiquette. They need to understand it. " Li Hong leisurely holding a pottery bowl, drinking a big bowl of tea said. "If these people''s If their quality is better, I would rather stay here all my life, but it''s much better than in Chang''an. " White pure frown, palpitation said. Everything is fine here. It''s hard to pretend that you can''t hear them. It''s like a nightmare. You don''t know when they''ll show up and what kind of questions they''ll ask you that will make you gape. What''s more, she couldn''t bear it. They didn''t even know how to avoid taboo. If it wasn''t for the Royal Highness who hit the three brothers, the men and women in the small mountain village were in awe of them. These women, however, will be stuck at the door of their own homes, asking questions from one family member to another, or even closing the door by themselves. They will take the initiative to open the door and open the window. They will lie down in the window or the door one by one, and will not come in. No matter whether you pay attention to their questions, no matter how many times you have ordered to leave, they are innocent and look forward to it What are you doing in the room. "You are thinking of something beautiful. How many days have the villagers who brought us some" good "tea back? Three or five days Li Hong enjoys Bai Chun''s massage on his temples. He leaned back on Bai Chun''s soft chest and murmured. Bai Chun stopped her movements, looked at the sky which seemed to be more blue than Chang''an, thought about it and said, "strictly speaking, it should be four days. Alas I wish I could stay here longer, and I don''t want to be disturbed by those people, and I don''t know which is better. " Eyes unconsciously look at the front, white pure some tangled contradictions said. "Then I''ll get you a job." The sun is shining on her forehead, which is a good place for her to relax. And this is not their own and white pure, precious, stolen two people time? It''s better to cherish it. "No, the last time I cut firewood, I was laughed to death. I was laughed at by them for two days and said..." Bai Chun shut up and knew that it was impossible. In any case, she could not and could not have children. Li Hong patted Bai Chun''s hand and motioned Bai chun to sit down. He knew what Bai Chun thought, but At least now is not realistic, so white pure attention to say: "did not let you go to cut firewood, again, cutting firewood is you must join the fun, who should blame?" "What are you doing? There seems to be very little I can do here? " Bai Chun looked around at dozens of scattered houses and asked. "There are as many as 40 or 50 children aged five or six or even thirteen or four. On average, each family has more than one child, so you can teach them how to read and how many to read." Li Hong recalled the news he got from chatting with villagers when he went to the mountain. "So much?" Bai Chun asked in surprise. She has been here for ten days. Although she seldom goes out most of the time, she always sits at the door chatting with her highness, or walks in the back of the mountain, or stares at the stream to fish. But these ten days have also transformed this small village. I don''t see where there are so many children. Li Hong, on the other hand, laughed and shook his head and said, "I may have said less than 40 or 50. If they don''t know the characters, how can they recognize the numbers? I''m afraid there''s no more arithmetic to teach you. I''m afraid there''s no way to teach you arithmetic. The villagers can give me a number, which is based on my estimation of more than 30 families. Therefore, these 40 or 50 people will never have the maximum value. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 Bai Chun took a breath. According to his highness, there are about a hundred children hidden in this small village? But I didn''t see so much. But Bai Chun also believes that the truth is not far from what his highness guessed? After all, there are two or three children in this family. She has seen several of them. According to this ratio, a hundred or so should be regarded as the closest value. But the next thing that worries her is, what should she teach? What will you teach? What can be taught? Li Hong thought for a while and said, "give them a name first, so that they can learn to write their own names in this period of time." Bai Chun, who was sitting next to Li Hong, looked at Li Hong strangely, and then his whole upper body was lying on Li Hong''s legs. He looked at Li Hong''s angular cheek from bottom to top and murmured, "what do you want to do? Why only teach them to write names? " Li Hong looked down at Bai Chun''s beautiful cheek with a smile, and after kissing her side face, she said, "do you think that the Zheng family in Xingyang is out of touch this time? I''m afraid it''s not the mastermind, but they''ll be involved. Since they have the leisure to engage in these struggles, it''s better to apply their thoughts and influence to teaching and educating people... " "Isn''t that against the idea of the imperial court again? In this way, when these people become scholars..." Bai Chun quickly reminds Li Hongdao. Li Hong kisses her again and praises: "smart, of course, it can''t be in the name of Zhengshi in Xingyang, but it''s in the name of Prince Donggong. The villagers here are predestined with me. His Highness Prince of Tang once lived in the village and did some practical things for the village people. Would it be OK for the Zheng family of Xingyang to handle them? As for all kinds of expenses, these are the top priority of the Zheng family in Xingyang. In this way, they can not only train a group of people who can read characters for the imperial court and the crown prince, but also weaken their financial, material and human resources in disguised form. In a few years, they will also decline, and the people who can read will be trained, and the schools in various prefectures and counties will be well run. Who will remember that it is the foundation they laid? Do you remember the Royal grace? " What''s more, Li Hong didn''t just pit the Zheng family in Xingyang, including the other six Wangs with five surnames and seven hopes. Now, Li Hong has been listed in the list. If he had not lived in this small mountain village for the time being, he would not have thought of such a method and would not have lowered his goal from high to low. Today, he does not want to be able to popularize the people of the Tang Dynasty to be able to read all of them. Unless he is really crazy, he will think so. But if we can popularize children and teenagers to read and read, and know how to write names, even if they have a name, it is enough. In weddings, funerals and weddings, it is no longer a place 30 miles away. It takes a day or even two days for the only gentleman to come and preside over. Even sometimes, we have to shout out other male villagers in the village together. One is to show their respect for Mr. Wang. On the other hand, they hope to be able to overpower them in the event of encountering other villages and invite them to the village first. Bai Chun continues to lie on Li Hong''s legs. Li Hong touches Bai Chun''s hair. They are just like a couple who can''t be in the ordinary couple. They are sitting in the sun at the door and chatting quietly. In the next few days, in addition to going hunting in the mountains or getting some corn from the villagers, Li Hong went door-to-door on-the-spot investigation to see how many children there were in each family, male and female. Bai Chun, on the other hand, is quietly and peacefully pondering over whether he can teach these children well, and then according to Li Hong''s advice and his own ideas, he begins to conceive of every step in the school. At this time, both Li Hong and Bai Chun missed mang seed and others. If they were there, those trivial things would not need to be handled by themselves. However, after a short period of laziness, they began to find fun in such small things, which made them both enjoy it and plan tirelessly. But Not everything goes smoothly. After counting 97 boys and girls. It is to start a new round of hard lobbying, hoping that the villagers will be willing to give their children to them and learn to read and read. Li Hong thought that it would be very difficult, but what surprised him was that it was more difficult to reason with the courtiers who had been living in the court hall for many years and had become old Youzi one by one. He could convince the courtiers with facts and arguments, but he could not. When he met Wei Zheng, he would rather die than follow him, so he had to take out the authority of the Shangshu order and enforce it. However, these villagers are not able to persuade them with various reasons. Even if you say that they are thirsty and blushing, they will squat in the corner of the wall, holding their heads and not talking. As for letting children learn to read and read, they will not agree. I don''t know how to read, I don''t marry a daughter-in-law, have children, and have lived most of my life? Why do you have to recognize those things that are just around the corner? What''s more, it''s enough to have a teacher thirty miles away. There''s no need to waste labor to practice and read.If you don''t know, it''s not impossible to support yourself. Those who can read are all learned by noble people, their own children Forget it. Let''s sheep. At the end of the day, Li Hong didn''t get into the water, and more than 30 farmers ran half of the way. In the end, less than two families were convinced. Only one fully agreed, and the other gave him a diplomatic language: agree in principle. As a result, Li Hong stood at the door of his house, just like the village man in the mountain village. He pointed to more than 30 families and swore at his mother. His special knowledge changed fate. Do you understand! If you don''t allow your children to read, you will have to live here one generation after another. You will never be able to go out and see the outside world. Bai Chun stands at the door. She looks at her husband, who is very angry. She scolds her husband in the mountain village. From time to time, she also helps her husband with two sentences, hoping to make him calm down. Someone who was not very interested in the whole evening went out of the door at the first light of the next day, washed and washed under the service of Bai Chun, picked up the bow and crossbow behind the door and went out. This makes the virtuous wife help Bai Chun a burst of consternation, won''t give up so soon? Or are you going to hunt to vent? "You Do you want to go hunting in the mountains instead of persuading them? " Bai Chun wiped her hands and looked at Li Hong, who was about to go out, asked in a low voice. "Hunt me! I''ll take a bow and crossbow to see who dares not to accept it. I will not frighten him to death! " After answering Bai Chun''s words, Shanye village husband began to continue his lobbying road. After leaving behind the virtuous neizhu holding the door frame, a face of consternation do not know what to say? Is this lobbying? Or coercion? Looking at his husband''s back, he looks like a bandit going down the mountain to rob. Helpless sigh, after finishing everything, they began to clean their warm home. The sun, which should have come as scheduled, has been hidden in the green sky and refused to come out. However, in the mountain air, there is a trace of moisture in the cold, like flowing water lines. Looking up at the sky, Bai Chun touched her cheek and murmured, "the first snow of this winter is coming. Oh, by the way, see if there is enough food at home for the winter. " Holding the door frame and looking at his husband''s back, he was immediately pulled into reality by the gray sky and began to worry about the oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar tea. I ran door to door for a day. When I came out of the last house, the sky was getting dark. The sky was dark for a day. Like a big girl in a sedan chair, she refused to fall the first piece of snow. She looked up at the gray and cold sky, expecting the first snowflake to fall quickly. Li Hong, who came home with his bow and crossbow on his back, smelled a faint smell of wine before he entered the door. It was not like the wine he often drank now, but it was like a new rice wine. It smelled if it was not available, and it seemed that the mellow fragrance was lingering in the nose and never left. "Where is the wine?" He handed the crossbow to Bai Chun and put it away. Li Hong looked at a small stove made of red mud and was burning with flames. "I can''t name it. It didn''t take long for you to come out today. It smells good." White pure looks at the small earthen pot, opens after smelling, the expression is intoxicated to say. He washed his face casually and took the coarse cotton cloth delivered by Bai Chun and wiped his face: "if you don''t know the name, you dare to accept it. It''s very fierce for you." Bai Chunjiao, with a smile, pointed to the small stove and said, "that''s what the family lent me. I''m afraid it''s because you went to their house with a crossbow on your back today, which made them afraid again, so I sent some wine to bribe you." "I think it''s like bribing you. When I come down today, ha ha, no one dares to refuse. When I meet those who falter and don''t give you a definite answer, I take down the crossbow from my back, sit in the courtyard and start to wind. As soon as the winch rings, they all agree one by one. Oh, by the way, when they know that you taught their children to go to school, they have a look of relief on their faces, so these are bribes. " Li Hong took up a small bowl of white rice wine. First, he smelled the mellow aroma of the rice wine, and then he drank it happily. Bai Chun listened to Li Hong''s persuading others. Listening to the simple and crude way, Bai Chun imagined Li Hong''s scoundrel appearance in her mind. She couldn''t help laughing in the warm small room. She chuckled: "I''m afraid they''ve all succumbed to your erotic power." "Is it obscene?" "Wrong?" "What do you say?" "I think so, your highness..." White pure beautiful eyes flow, silk amorous feelings such as peach blossom in March, rippling in the room. Looking at Bai Chun''s appearance, Li Hong quietly pulled Bai Chun into his arms, and his lips were put on Bai Chun''s cherry lips for the first time. A pair of hands just warmed over, although still with a trace of cool, but when touching the white silk skin, Bai Chun is still very enjoy, with his lips to respond to Li Hong''s big hand. With the two people''s clothes gradually less, has been open half of the window for ventilation, quietly fell this winter''s first snowflake.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 Bai Chun''s face was flushed, but there was still a lingering charm between her eyebrows. The slender jade body was tightly wrapped in the quilt, which was closely connected with Li Hong''s strong body. The small mountain village is gradually covered by the snow in the sky. However, the wooden house in the innermost part of the mountain village is still full of spring color and lingering flavor. White pure bird curled up in Li Hong''s broad and solid chest. His snow-white and smooth back was permeated with a layer of fine sweat as bright as jade. His long hair, with a trace of laziness and spring color, was laid on Li Hong''s body. "In this case, I''m afraid it''s not a trivial matter. It''s certainly not only Xingyang who is so Yin and worshipping Yang." White pure chin against Li Hong''s chest, cherry lips open and close said. "Who knows, this matter still needs to be checked again. If it is not solved, if we want to open up more good farmland, the people will definitely not do it." Li Hong stroked Bai Chun''s soft shoulder and put his eyes on Bai Chun''s bare waist and buttocks. His charming and plump curve made him change again unconsciously. "But then again, Li Yifu''s strategy is quite good. It can stimulate the enthusiasm of the people by allowing the common people to reclaim their land at will without paying extra rent." However, even if the government did not pay the land tax, it was still difficult for the people to live in a small area There is a long way to go The hair in front of the chest moved in his chest, picked up a wisp of smooth hair in his hand, enjoying the service of white pure, sighed. Time, like the silent snowflakes outside, moves forward soundlessly. After the red mud stove is extinguished once, it is ignited again. After the two people have finished washing, they just sit on the table and begin to enjoy the dark snow outside. "Green ant new fermented grains wine, red mud stove. Can you drink a glass of snow in the evening Li Hong is staring at that small stove, suddenly light opening says. "Why? You haven''t written poetry for a long time. " Bai Chun leans on her chin. Because of Li Hong''s agitation and her own fanaticism, Bai Chun looks a little tired. Li Hong''s mouth with his mark of bad smile, looking at the white pure chest, not tightly wrapped, and exposed the snow-white cleavage, tightly staring at said: "full support, so remember." "Well, it''s getting late. You''d better have a rest earlier. Aren''t you going to choose a school site tomorrow?" Bai Chun looked at Li Hong after drinking the last cup of rice wine, white one eye said. The sky was dim and bright, but the snow did not stop overnight. It was still indefatigable and slowly fell from the high air. In Xingyang County, two men in fur looked at the sky and muttered: "I don''t know where the snow is hidden in the sky. How can it be endless?" "Don''t complain. Business matters." Another patted the snow on his collar and looked at the open shops on both sides of the cold street, as if looking for something. After a while, he heard Hua Meng say in a low voice, "here we are." "One shop?" Jing zhe looks at the name of the shop in her hand, and then looks at the name of the shop in front of her. After comparing the two sides, she nods to Huameng, and then they walk in one after another. The shopkeeper looks at the two people who come in on a snowy day. The shopkeeper looks at their clothes. He doesn''t look anxious like a man who is desperate or short of money. But since it''s a pawnbroker, I have to get up to meet the guests when they come. So he laughs and says, "please, I don''t know what you need?" Jingzhe''s palm spread out, a delicate earring appeared in the palm of the hand. The eagle''s sharp eyes were firmly fixed on the shopkeeper''s eyes and said in a cold voice: "this earring is regarded as you here?" No matter the shopkeeper or the shopkeeper of the pawnshop, it is no problem to keep a record of nine out of ten things. So when he saw this earring, his face froze and he squeezed out a smile and said, "this I don''t know why you are so determined. This is what this pawnshop should come to? " The shopkeeper looked at the two people who were more and more ill intentioned. He began to repent for a long time. When he was brought by two clay bags, he was surprised. How could they have such beautiful and exquisite earrings in their hands! Judging from the delicacy of its workmanship, it looks like it came out of the palace. However, because there is only one of them and it appears in the hands of two rural people, I think it is either picked up or pawned for others. At the beginning, I was lucky to accept this earring at a low price, and then sold it twice as much. I thought that even if the origin of this earring was suspicious, it would have nothing to do with myself. But I didn''t expect that it would have been found by others within a few days. Jingzhe and Huameng looked at each other, then handed him the receipt of the shopkeeper''s sale, and said in a low voice: "say, where is the owner of this earring? When did you come? ""This This Some people pawn it, but I can only accept it. Although the price has been lowered, but But in this industry, what we compare is eyesight and eloquence, and the difference is what we earn. " The shopkeeper looked at the two gloomy guests. His first reaction was that they were officials, so he didn''t even have the courage to ask about their identities. "Are you sure?" After hearing the manager''s description of the owner of the earrings, Hua Meng''s heart suddenly cooled with Jingzhe! This earring is really white and pure. Why did two villagers get it from the pawnshop? Is it not convenient for Miss Bai to appear? Or is there another secret? "Where is the other one?" Hua Meng stares at the shopkeeper''s expression, hoping to find out the slightest flaw. "This This one is the only one when they take it. Xiao Min really dare not cheat you two. " The shopkeeper''s heart repeatedly complained, because at the moment when the two people asked, there were a group of Armored Cavalry at the door of the pawnshop. Moreover, after the cavalry stopped at the door, several people came in. I don ''t have to ask, who are these people except the officials? At this moment, the manager''s heart to die has been, in the heart is the two mountain villagers scolded again and again. After hearing the manager''s words, the crowd rushed in and stroked his beard, which was still covered with snow water, and asked in a low voice, "so do you have the documents of two people pawning this earring? For example, where are they from? You can''t just accept them without any registration. Besides, this earring is so exquisite that you may receive such a delicate thing for the first time after opening the pawnshop for so long? " The shopkeeper looked at the man who had just walked in from the crowd. He was wearing a helmet and was strong. Most of his face was wrapped in his helmet. He could not see his real face, but his beard was slightly gray, and he was obviously older. Since the whole person to this pawnbroker a stop, give a person a kind of condescending, as well as a feeling of not angry self-authority. The shopkeeper''s head was short circuited. Looking at the general''s deep and bright eyes, he was stunned for half a day. Suddenly, he remembered that, in order to be on the register, the clerk seemed to have registered the names and addresses of the two men just in case. "Oh, yes, yes, sir. Wait a moment. Xiaomin will bring it to you from the back." When the shopkeeper finished speaking, he hurriedly went back without waiting for the general to speak. "I''ll go with you." Hua Meng suddenly put a hand on the shopkeeper''s shoulder and pressed the manager''s back momentum. "No matter, Hua Meng, let the shopkeeper take it by himself." Pei Xing thrifty tiger eyes swept over the wary shopkeeper, said calmly. Hua Meng looked at Pei Xingjian''s calm eyes, then nodded and let go of the shopkeeper''s shoulder. After Huameng let go of his shoulder, the shopkeeper only felt that his shoulder had been grasped by a pair of pliers just now, as if the bone would be crushed by the man in the next moment. Looking at the general nodding at him at the moment, he dared to move forward and turn to the back to find the original registration document. "I have met Mr. Pei." Huameng and Jingzhe, including the grain of grain and Cheetah behind them, saluted Pei Xingjian only after the shopkeeper left. "You don''t have to worry too much. In those days, you all followed your highness to fight in Anxi. In such a desperate situation, your highness could lead us to suppress Anxi, conquer Tibet and defeat Dashi kingdom. Now, as a small county magistrate, Zhang Da''an and the Zheng family of Xingyang, what can we do Pei Xingjian calmly looked at the four people and said. Now these four people, including Wei Tuqi and lawlessness behind them, have been promised by their majesty and the queen to follow them to Xingyang to deal with the attack on the prince''s highness. However, he has not made any progress in the past month, which makes him unable to leave Xingyang to report to Chang''an after detaining Zhang Da''an and the main members of the Zheng family in Xingyang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 Hua Meng frowned, looked at Pei Xingjian''s calm manner and said, "but your majesty has urged you to go back..." "So what? The whereabouts of your highness are unknown. If I go back, how can I be worthy of your highness? Besides, it is impossible to judge whether this is the will of your majesty. " Pei Xing thrifty rare hard gas once, three imperial edicts urge, did not let him move back to Chang''an mind. What''s more, I''d rather stay here and be quiet. After the rectification of Xingyang, Zhengzhou and Dengfeng, some officials in Luoyang have already disagreed with him. Such a bold and vigorous style is completely the same as the prince''s highness, which reveals his Royal Highness''s brand everywhere. "Don''t worry. As long as you find your highness, you won''t be guilty. Besides, your highness will not blame you. Your majesty and the queen, don''t you believe that your Highness has been killed? Don''t you have faith in your highness? " Pei Xingjian continued to comfort a few people in the pawnshop and could not help shaking his head and sighing. When she heard that she told her all this, her daughter cried like a tearful child, saying that if her highness did not come back, she would imitate Meng Jiangnu in Her Highness''s story and plan to tear down the Great Wall. "Maidservant and stung should not Your highness, who should not have left. " The cheetah and the grain of grain are covered with blood in their eyes. During this time, they came from Dengfeng and along the Song Mountain, but there was no sign of their highness. "I don''t blame you for this. Your Highness has his intention to let you do this. Besides, if you didn''t run out, Wei Tuqi was bitten by the pursuers. When we got the news in Luoyang, we might have to spend several days at night." This time, your highness Pei Jian sighed. Now it has disappeared for more than a month. People in the court are in a state of panic. It has even been rumored that some courtiers intend to meet his majesty and ask his majesty to make king Pei the crown prince after the marriage of King Pei and the Prince Li Hong still has no news. Now although he seems not anxious on the surface, he seems very calm, but in fact he is very anxious. King Pei''s wedding is around the corner. If you can''t find your royal highness, the voice will grow louder and louder after the wedding. However, the good thing is that most of the people who believe that the prince''s Royal Highness is in peace are still the majority in the whole court, just some people who have ulterior motives and are bewitched are secretly shouting in the corner. Even Pei Xingjian had to admire Li Hong when he thought of this. This time he went south, as if he had expected that there would be an accident. He had already replaced the left and right pushe of Shangshu province and Zhongshu province with his own people. Even gexiyuan and shizangjie, who are the guardians of Andong capital, don''t know why. Suddenly, they support his royal highness in Anton. The two men''s voices not only surprised Li Zhi and Wu Mei, but also surprised Li Xian, who was preparing to get married. What worries Pei Wang Li Xian even more is that Li Zhe, who has been spending nearly a year in Li Hong''s futu camp, has shown his interest in cloud everywhere. This makes him worry about whether he will be robbed by Li Zhe, who has been in the Fudu camp for nearly a year. In Luoyang palace, the setting sun lengthens the shadow of all the magnificent buildings. Under the golden yellow cover, the whole palace looks peaceful and peaceful. Li Lingyue''s small face is excited, and Li Zhi leads her to Wumei''s palace. "My son Li Lingyue met his mother." Before people arrive, voice comes first, the template of Xiao Li Hong. Wu Mei sighs helplessly, looks at the size of the door and shakes her head. This period of time, her majesty is more and more doting on Li Lingyue, who is almost lawless. "Where are you today? Is chaotang the place you can go? It''s getting worse and worse. " Wu Meibai flattered herself, showing a smiling face over Li Lingyue, feigning anger. "Ah, my father and my mother have written poems and Fu again. It''s so powerful that it''s even more powerful than the emperor and brother." Li Lingyue looked at Wu Mei, a piece of white rice paper, neatly wrote a poem, and immediately made a fuss. Li Zhi followed Li Lingyue with a smile and said, "if you have the talent of your mother in the future, my father will be more happy." "Isn''t that more talented than your brother? Will the emperor be unhappy and jealous of his son''s ministers? " Li Lingyue tilted her head and secretly touted Wu Mei Tao. "You little mouth How can you talk like this, little head melon son, all day long thinking about you. " Li Wu said, no longer in the face of Li Wu''s face. Li Zhi shakes his head speechless and reaches the talent and learning height of your mother''s empress, is he more talented than Li Hong? This word, I''m afraid you Li Lingyue''s good intentions so direct to please your mother. However, for Li Lingyue, in the past year, the word "huangxiong" refers directly to Li Hong. For Li Xian and other people, and even for Li Shangjin, the king of Ze, he will be matched by the third and the sixth huangxiong. Only for Li Hong, he has never used the word "five emperor" or any other match, but he always uses the simple word "emperor brother".In her eyes, in other people''s eyes, this kind of match seems to think that only Li Hong deserves to be called the emperor''s brother by her, as if only Li Hong was recognized. "Green ant new fermented grains wine, red mud stove. Can you drink a glass of snow in the evening Li Zhi went to Wu Mei''s, sat down in another chair, picked up the Xuan paper in front of Wu Mei, looked at the poem on it and murmured: "excellent work, this poem is much higher than that of the empress in previous years. It is concise and neat, but Does it look like snow? " Wu Mei smiles. Instead of answering Lizhi''s question in a hurry, Wu Mei pats Li Lingyue and says, "Li Dan wants to compare words with you. Go and fight." "He?" Li Lingyue looked back and was surprised. Yesterday, a man just copied a poem of his brother''s that year and presented it to his father and his mother for judgment. He won praise and victory with great advantage. How could his words improve in just one day? Little eyes turned around and looked at Li Zhi, who also looked at her, and said to them cleverly, "yes, my father and my mother, the minister there has left, and my son''s minister has gone to fight." "Go ahead." Li Zhi said with a smile at Li Lingyue. The little guy''s brain is too good to use. He can''t turn his eyes around. He knows that his father and his mother have important things to discuss with each other. It''s inconvenient for him to hear, so he puts himself aside. Looking at the back of Li Lingyue''s leaving, Li Zhixu said in a slow voice: "this kind of excuse will not be used in the future. The little thing obviously knows that it''s a lame excuse you''re looking for." "What should we do? Other excuses can''t deceive her, but it''s just a way to achieve the effect. " Wu Mei stretches lazily, her towering chest is even higher in her clothes. She looks at Lizhi and says lazily. Li Zhi''s eyes were drawn back from his attractive chest. He focused on the poem again. After reading it carefully, he suddenly asked, "is this what Li Hong did? He has news? " Looking at Lizhi''s excited and excited expression and some trembling hands, he gave a gentle smile, and then said with ease: "yes, finally, there is news. It has been snowing in Xingyang some days ago. I think this poem was done at that time." "And where are the others now? When will you be back? " Li Zhi asked. "It should be in the mountains. It''s hard to get out of the mountains because of the heavy snow, and I guess Pei Xingjian and his colleagues haven''t found his exact location yet. " Wu Mei thought about it and said. "Mountain, haven''t you found the exact location? What does that mean? " Li Zhi looks at Wu Mei and asks. "Is this poem in my hands, or its credit. Besides, it''s all my guess. " Wu Mei pointed to the other side, is being fed by the palace maid haidongqing said. "This flat haired beast only knows me now, and only knows Luoyang palace and Chang''an palace, but he has become a good friend with the calf Li Hong brought back from Anxi. When Pei Xingjian was ordered by you to go to Xingyang to deal with all the mess, Pei WANYING, his daughter, was naturally worried about Li Hong''s disappearance. This is not. When Pei Xingjian went to Xingyang, he asked Pei Xingjian to take the wolf with him. Therefore, haidongqing naturally brought this letter back. " Wu Mei sighed and looked at Li Zhi, who looked worried. She explained slowly. "So, did Pei Xingjian find Li Hong? It''s time to come back. It''s not too far from Xingyang to Luoyang, but why haven''t they come back? " Li Zhi looks at Wu Mei again and asks, but ignores Wu Mei''s estimation, guess and should. Wu Mei looked at Lizhi''s anxious look, and said with a smile, "I''m not sure now. They have not met. They can only be sure that Li Hong will be OK. Otherwise, how could Li Hong write poems with leisure? Looking at the artistic conception of this poem, I can''t say that they are both happy and leisurely with Bai Chun Li Zhi still didn''t understand Wu Mei''s words, so Wu Mei had to bear to explain again: "I suspect that the wolf has found Li Hong, but I''m afraid Li Hong doesn''t know where he is, so he can only copy this poem, hoping that the wolf will be taken out and report to them. Haidongqing, I guess, took the poem and sent it to me before Pei Xingjian and others. Otherwise, there should be eight hundred miles to send to you in a hurry. " After listening to Wu Mei''s explanation, Li Zhi looks at Hai Dongqing who is eating raw meat. He points to him and asks, "just flew back?" "Well, not long after flying back, you can wait patiently to see if there will be a memorial presented by Pei Xingjian early tomorrow morning. But you don''t have to worry too much. At least now, it proves that Li Hong is indeed at peace." Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi and whispers in a soft voice. But do not know, Li Zhi now in the heart already wanted to pull Li Hong to the front, hit a hundred and eighty big board again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 "Your Majesty Your majesty What is the matter with you, your majesty? " Wu Mei looks at and ignores herself. She just stares at Li Zhi, who is a poet. She asks with some worry. "Cong Bai Chun is enjoying a leisurely and leisurely poetry and Fu! Good! I''m here to work for him and worry about his safety. It''s better for him to hide and go with the idyllic scenery of Bai Chun! " Li Zhi didn''t hear Wu Mei''s words. He just stared at the white rice paper and muttered to himself. "This What does your highness mean by this Wu Mei is a little stunned and worried about Li Hong''s safety. She can understand, but what is it to work for him? Li Zhi slowly recovered from the poems and Fu, looked at Wu Mei, and suddenly asked solemnly, "empress, who are you going to hand over the rivers and mountains that I am managing now? Is it in the hands of Li Hong? " Wu Mei didn''t understand Li Zhi, so she nodded: "as expected, it should be Li Hong." "So what is Li Hong doing as the crown prince in Luoyang, where I have worked hard to manage the government, govern the subjects and honor me in the Tang Dynasty? Chant poems, enjoy the life of wild clouds and wild cranes leisurely and contentedly! What''s that? That''s what you and I imagined, the future life, but now? You have been working hard with me in government affairs, but he has nothing to do with clouds, wild cranes and beautiful things. Why? " Li Zhiyue said more angry, slapped on the table and asked. Because of his shot, all the palace ladies and eunuchs, large and small, knelt on the ground again. No one paid attention to the eunuchs and maids who knelt on the ground, but fell into meditation. "Does Li Hong have the ability to become the king of a country now?" Wu Mei fell into deep meditation and suddenly found that she seemed to have always wanted Li Hong to inherit the throne and recognized his abilities. However, she never thought whether Li Hong at this time had the ability to be an emperor. "Is Taiyi City him? Is chongwenguan him? Is ANSY him? Is Tubo him? Is Anton him? Take a look at the south of the Yangtze River, isn''t he? And the Japanese, how much money? Have you ever thought about such a thing? When we were still hoping that Anxi and Anton would be stable for a long time, Li Hong won the Japanese state and opened up the territory to the sea. Looking at Luoyang now, the princess of the state of Japan, Princess Dashi, the daughter of youpushe, and the imperial court, Li Hong has not heard from him for more than a month, but he still stands firm and supports Li Hong. There are Pei Xingjian and the three decrees. But the three decrees have not been called back. Why? On the court hall, he controls the provincial government of Shangshu, and he controls the central provincial government, and then he sends the officials and the nine temples and five wardens. But as a king, does he have all the rights? Has he ever been ambitious? Has he ever coveted my seat? I don''t feel it. I can''t feel the urgency that he wants to be in this position. Instead, I feel that he is willing to be in the crown prince''s position. As you said just now, it''s carefree to have a leisurely life with clouds, wild cranes and beautiful scenery. " Li Zhishun took a breath and took a sip of his tea cup to stop his nagging. These things suddenly occurred to him when he was dealing with the government''s affairs and reviewing memorials. Now he has been working hard and, frankly speaking, seems to be helping him with Li Hong''s government affairs. Especially today, this feeling is very obvious, otherwise he would not have said it. Why? The princess of Dashi kingdom came with the slogan of friendly exchanges. Did she make her own deal with Datang? Because Taiyi city belongs to Li Hong, and Li Hong''s unique foresight is not possessed by them. Therefore, if you make a decision on your own, it is likely that Datang will lose its development advantage. Moreover, he did not have to do, Luoyang palace, do not know how to use thunder indiscriminately, almost abandoned the prince. Anton fought on his own, and finally let him roll over to help him stabilize the situation. What all this shows is that the crown prince has the full ability to govern the country and secure the country. But big food country has come for nearly two months now. Besides entertaining, what else have you done? No, oh, yes, that is to tell the emissaries of Dashi Kingdom, the prince and the princess every day: "please be calm, don''t be impatient, and be patient. The prince will come back in a few days." What is this? This is what I did when I was the crown prince. When the first emperor was away, I was in charge of the country, and when I was unable to make a decision, it was the standard answer now. But now, I have been an emperor for many years. How can I unconsciously go back to the past and work as a prince?! Looking at Lizhi''s endless complaints, Wu Mei''s white cheek is green and red, and is obviously on the edge of anger. Your majesty is right. Dashi Kingdom has been here for more than two months. Every day his majesty has to do what his royal highness should do. As for the real state affairs, he has to wait for Prince Li Hong to come back to deal with the affairs. But the prince is not in a hurry. He doesn''t take the beauty to appreciate the snow and recite poems and Fu. He is idle in the mountains! If there was no evidence to prove that Xingyang was deliberately done by someone, Wu Mei would have doubted that everything in Xingyang was arranged by Li Hong deliberately, just because he didn''t want to come back to deal with politics!Wu Mei continued to think along with Li Zhi''s thought. Her face was more and more iron green. Her slender fingers tightly clenched into fists. The blue veins on the top were clearly visible! Yang Sijian''s participation in Yang zhirou''s case is now coming to light. Obviously, Yang Sijian''s daughter can''t be the right choice for the crown prince. And this worry about their own things for several months, this period of time their own entanglement, in the end, what is it? Yes, if her majesty hadn''t woken up the dreamer today, she would have thought that she was worried about who should be the Crown Princess of Li Hong. But in fact, she wanted to discuss the matter after Li Hong came back! Choose! Who! The queen of their own, is not when more and more failure? No, I have to nag Xiao Shufei about this one day! The princess of Japan, Dalai, runs to the harem eight times a day, hoping to break through from her empress. She hopes that she can reduce some of her crown prince Li Hong''s expenses of sending ten thousand Liang silver to the Tang Dynasty. But what about yourself? Yes, because this is the decision of the crown prince, so the queen can not make decisions at will, for fear that it will damage his Prince Li Hong''s affairs. His majesty is the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and he is the queen of the Tang Dynasty. But now in Luoyang palace, there are fewer and fewer choices that can bring prosperity and strength to the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. All of them need Li Hong to nod his head before he and his majesty can do it freely! So, who is the emperor? Wu Mei and Li Zhi''s eyes are interlaced in the air. They both see anger and be unable to contain knew no bounds! It''s ridiculous. Li Hong, a little son of a bitch, has been using himself all the time, but he is a Happy Wanderer. Anxi today, Anton tomorrow, Taiyi city today, and Jiangnan tomorrow. This seems to be your majesty and yourself, but in fact, what are the real decisions that the two can make? I don''t think so! "What to do?" Li Zhi and Wu Mei have the same voice and stare at each other''s eyes. Wu Mei looked at Li Zhi with a murderous look on her face and said, "my wife, the queen, seems to have been serving the little bastard for so many years." After hearing Wu Mei''s words, Li Zhi sighed with deep sympathy: "yes, what I have done these years seems to be based on his strategy. Just like he gave me the will, I need to follow the will of that little bastard!" "What to do?" One emperor and one queen said with one voice. "Zen." Li Zhi looked up to the sky and sighed: "in this way, taking advantage of my health these years, I will accompany you to watch the sunrise and sunset, enjoy the flowers and thank you." The retreat of the desire for rights is like the exhaustion of fighting spirit. Under the silent attack, when it collides with all the ambitions, people tend to shrink back to the most stagnant stage, and then enjoy themselves. No matter Li Zhi or Wu Mei, or even long Zhenfeng, when he found out that he had been in control of the Tang Dynasty in recent years, he had always been in the hands of others, and the frustration was beyond the imagination of other people. What''s more, this man is also the successor of the Tang emperor, who they are most optimistic about, and also the successor they have always supported. Everything is like the ebb and flow of the tide. When this faith takes even the most hidden trace in your heart, it will always be in your heart, sprouting, breeding, and even growing into a towering tree. This is the essence of persistence. On the road of persistence, there can be no slightest retreat. Retreat is like a floodgate. After opening that moment, unless the waves are annihilated, it will gnaw at your persistence like a parasite until all your insistence disappears, until you raise your hand to surrender. Persistence is a rare nature, persistence is not a day and night, persistence is to let you have a strong heart, persistence will let you confidently face any doubt, abuse, sneer, sarcasm. The persistence along the way can be described as loneliness, and can also be protected by the character of self admiration. However, we should never doubt ourselves on the way to persistence. Li Hong used a knife in his hand to cut through the frozen river. He looked at the two small fish in his simple fish basket, and then looked at Bai Chun''s face. The truth poured out like a bamboo tube pouring beans. Then, Bai Chun and Li Hong are sitting by the stream in the ice and snow, and they are still sitting on the upstream. They have been fishing for a whole morning, but she has not caught any fish. This naturally gave Li Hong, who had always been unable to catch fish, an excuse to preach in her ears like a fly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 "Listen." Bai Chun made a silent gesture to Li Hong, and then turned his ear to listen to the voice from the mountains and forests in the distance. "Listen to what? If you can''t catch fish, you can''t catch fish. Don''t make excuses. Today you''ll open your stomach to fish. It snowed for four nights and three days. There are many trees in the forest. Which tree has few dead branches broken by the snow? " Li Hong looked at Bai Chun, who was still listening attentively, and then explained. "But It doesn''t sound like that Covered by snow between heaven and earth, since the sun came out, began to refract the dazzling light, looking at the snow ahead, people can not help but feel a burst of dazzling. So Li Hong is very self-conscious and never looks in the direction that Bai Chun finger points. The arrival of Bai Qi a few days ago has made Bai Chun sensitive. She is always looking forward to someone who can find them under Bai Qi''s leadership. She also worries that she does not want people to find them as soon as possible and disturb their current life. Beautiful eyes narrowed up, looking at the snow in the distance, the fishing rod in the hands of the weak hanging on the river, overlooking the distance, as if hoping to find something. However, the one who finally caught the fish put all his mind on the matter of fishing. There was a soft line hanging from the hole in the ice, waiting for the fish to bite again. "Your Highness, do you think it''s a white start? It seems to be. There are people behind me Bai Chun even exclaimed, and the fishing rod did not care. The slender jade pointed to the distance and said. "They are stupid. Instead of taking the only road from this village to the outside world, they take the trouble to cross the mountains and mountains?" Li Hong was too lazy to look at the distance and said lazily. "But it seems..." "Well, it''s probably them." Li Hong seemed to think of something. He put down his fishing rod and set up a canopy to look into the distance. "Why do you believe it again?" Bai Chun asked in a strange way. "Baiqi silly thing, it is from the mountain forest to follow the residual smell and bloody smell to find here, to find us, if you want to bring them to us, naturally follow the road of white rise, can''t be the right way." Li Hong looked at Bai Qi''s back and said to the figure who came out of the dense forest intermittently. "This How many people are here? " Bai Chun asked in surprise. Li Hong turned his head and looked at the straight snow road along the stream, which was the only way to the outside world. At this time, it seemed that the sound of horse''s hooves came from the distance. After a while, the villagers in the small mountain village seemed to hear the faint sound of horse''s hooves in the distance. They came out from their home with their sleeves folded and their necks locked, looking at the direction of the sound of the iron horse. Out of the forest came some of the people from the Fu Tu camp led by lawlessness. Under the leadership of Bai Qi, they came here one foot at a time. And the place where the sound of horse''s hooves sounded was obviously more people. The soft snow road was flattened by the horses'' hoofs in front of them, and the horses'' hooves in the back made a roaring sound of horses'' hooves, rolling to this side. Li Hong looked at the direction of the sound of the horse''s hooves, and at the numerous figures running from the mountains in the distance. Fortunately, the mountains in the distance were not very steep, and there was no fault cliff like a cliff. Otherwise, the rumbling sound of horse''s hooves might cause an avalanche in the distant mountains. "Who brought people into the village? How can we make such a big fuss? " Li Hong frowned. As the sound of the horse''s hooves was getting closer and closer, it was natural to be able to recognize that the number of people was obviously not small or even many. Just when he and Bai Chun were still in doubt, they saw that several Kuaiqi had already run into the village. Then, in the surprise of Li Hong and Bai Chun, a common man in civilian clothes rolled down on the horse''s back, standing timidly in front of the tall chariot, pointing to a farmer''s house, without knowing what he was saying. It''s just a matter of speaking. When Li Hong exchanged earrings with the villagers, he looked at the door of his house surrounded by soldiers who suddenly came. He sat down on the ground, and his face had already lost the color of blood and became extremely pale. What''s more, he felt that the crotch was hot. He saw behind the soldiers who surrounded his yard, there were black cavalry. The black armor is set off by the snow all over the mountains and fields. It emits a cold black light, and the sun shines on two distinct colors. It makes people feel a kind of ruthless killing intention like substance. "Just It''s him, my Lord. I really don''t know where he got it from From the back of the horse down the civilian, pointing to the villagers sitting on the ground, stammered. The villagers who originally ran out of their homes to watch the excitement, when they saw so many troops suddenly breaking into the small mountain village, they had already sneaked back to their homes one by one. The bolt of the door was pushed against the door at the first time. One by one hid in the corner of the wall, shivering and listening to the sound outside. Some villagers, especially the women, are afraid as their own men, but their eloquence has not disappeared."You see, it must be the earring that caused the trouble. I know that the two people are not good people. They must have come to catch them. The earrings must have been stolen by the young people." The woman looked at her man and said, rolling her eyes. "Shut up, it''s not our business." The man glared at some black wives who spoke loudly and scolded in a low voice. There was no difference between the other family and this one, except that the couple, with their children and the old man, had been hiding in the only cellar in the yard by this time, and the family huddled together and shivered. "That earring must be an ominous thing. The young couple, when it''s over, must drive them away to see what disaster it has brought to the village." "Well, I thought I made a profit when I changed the earrings. Now, I''ll sell them in the city. Before I can enjoy them, I''ll take them back." "If you have a life, you can''t take it." The old man sat in the cellar and said, as if summing up. Pei Xingjian looked at the villagers who were too weak to stand up on the ground. With a gentle smile, Pei Xingjian turned over and dismounted. He went to the villagers who were sitting on the ground, whose crotch had melted the snow on the ground. He said in a harmonious voice, "don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt anyone here. We are soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. I only ask you, do you know the owner of this earring? Why is this earring... " "Can you be quiet? In this village, if there are ten people, eleven of them think you are bandits Li Hong''s voice sounded in the distance. Pei Xingjian, who was squatting in front of the villagers, looked up in a hurry. He saw his royal highness and Miss Bai Chun, each holding a simple fishing rod, slowly approaching them. "Minister..." Pei Xingjian has to salute if he takes two quick steps. "Forget it, I''m not afraid to frighten others. I''ve all retreated and left the village five miles away. There are not so many people in this village that you have brought. Why are those stupid people running from the mountain?" Li Hong pointed to the figure running to the village under the leadership of Bai Qi in the distance. "Yes, temple Young master. " Pei Xingjian glared at Li Hong and changed his way. Pei Xingjian immediately ordered these soldiers to leave the village and set up camp five miles away from the entrance of the village. He and several Zhechong Duwei were left behind by Li Hong. Li Hong is still holding a fishing rod, and Bai Chun leads them to their "home". For the two villagers, Li Hong comfortingly pats them on the shoulder, so that they don''t fear. As for the villager who was brought by Pei Xingjian, I think he is the only literate gentleman in this area within 50 Li. Naturally, Pei Xingjian had to find someone to do the job of settling the gentleman and dispelling the villagers'' fear. If he had been in Tibet for many years and had no such ability, Pei Xingjian''s right servant should be dismissed. "How long have you been here Pei Xingjian asked after him. "It''s been nearly two months. What''s going on in Xingyang?" Li Hong refused several officials behind him to help him with the fishing rod and asked lightly. The low walls of the houses on both sides of the road are like cabbage stored by the people after winter. They are lined with neat black heads. They are watching the group of people walking back under the leadership of the new villager. "The matter of Xingyang has been disposed of. The county magistrate Zhang Da''an, the head of the Zheng family in Xingyang and other elders have been detained in the prison by your futu camp." Pei Xingjian and Li Hong stopped at a simple wooden house. Later, Li Hong and Bai Chun do not invite them in. Instead, they calmly open the door and go in. After placing the fishing rod, the prince and Bai Chun look at each other and say, "it''s broken. The fish basket is still by the stream." After that, she saw Bai Chun carrying her skirt and running to the stream not far away, and Li Hong''s voice rang out behind her: "remember to take mine. I have two fish." "I can''t say I''ll run early at this time." Bai Chun hears that his highness is showing off the fish he''s fishing again. He starts to think about whether he wants to speak up for a while. Looking at the two princesses and Bai Chun who were busy with their own work, Pei Xingjian was stunned and asked, "Your Highness, this is Fishing in the snow "Why don''t you go there? When you''re idle, you''re free. There''s not much you can do. It''s just like hanging out in the clouds and wild cranes. You can go sightseeing and fishing to cultivate your temperament." Li Hong watched Bai Chunyi go back with a fish basket in his hand. But not far behind her, a wolf howl suddenly resounds from the sky and the earth. In the proud howl, it seems to be with a trace of excitement. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 The sound of wolf howling is like a sound wave of special effects of the movie, rippling in the snow-white world. The whole small mountain village has just been frightened by the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, and has already been shaking in the ground. The wolf howled suddenly in the mountain village above the ring, suddenly let the small mountain village up a burst of inexplicable nervous unrest. Bai Chun quickly turned her head with two fish baskets, and saw the black shadow of a calf running up to her. The scarlet tongue and the heat from the big mouth, with a trace of fishy smell, rushed at her. Quickly throw away the hands of the two fish baskets, white pure effort to push away the huge wolf head, said vigorously: "you do not close to me, stink to death you." "Ouch..." Bai Qi is dissatisfied with Bai Chun''s pushing and shoving. After a howl, Li Hong, who is not far away, grabs his ear and takes him away. "Don''t you, I''ve been taken by a fool named Bai Qi to run around the mountain?" Lawlessness, grain of grain, startled sting, Huameng, cheetah and captain Tu Qi all looked at Li Hong excitedly one by one. Li Hong stopped him as soon as he was about to salute. After several conversations, everyone was very curious and looked at Li Hong, but they didn''t see the poem that Bai Qi brought. "No?" Li Hong looked at Bai Qi and asked in surprise. Bai Qi raised his bewildered head and looked at Li Hong. Then he swayed his body and ran into the wooden house behind him. He found that there were a lot of game here, and there was still a taste of game! Pei Xingjian also frowned and pondered: "I have never seen that poem." Bai Chun tugged Bai Qi''s tail and refused to let him go in again. He tried to say, "it''s a pity that Bai Qi can''t speak. Otherwise, we will know whether the poem was lost when it was walking through the forest, or it might have been robbed by Hai Dongqing." Bai Chun hugs Bai Qi''s huge head, subconsciously joking. After all, Baiqi has not been robbed by haidongqing, and often the meat just in its mouth is robbed by a dark shadow in the sky before biting it. Haidongqing will be like a crow in the sky, holding the meat with an iron claw, and then boasting in his mouth. When Baiqi heard Bai Chun mention haidongqing, he immediately raised the wolf''s head and howled at Tianao. Seeing Bai Chun''s lovely appearance to Baiqi, he likes and loves Baiqi and praises Baiqi''s sensible son. Li Hong looked at Bai Qi with his eyes thinking and murmured, "don''t tell me, that poem was really robbed by the flat haired beast." "Ouch..." White Qi with the sky howling, whistling as if with a trace of discontent and grievance. Li Hong looked at Pei Xingjian with an ugly face, then looked at the lawlessness of them, and then slowly said, "can''t it really be so clever?" "Your Highness, is it not a good thing to be taken away by haidongqing Pei Xing thrifty heart a loose said. If, according to the prince''s conjecture, it was Hai Dongqing who robbed the poem and sent it back to the imperial palace. In this way, would it not be just to report peace to the queen and her majesty and make them feel at ease? What''s more, in this way, can''t the voice of Prince Li Pei disappear? "It feels like a good thing, but it''s not necessarily a good thing. The queen mother and the Emperor I''m afraid it''s the moment when the thunder is raging. Forget it, let''s forget it. This is the end of the matter. Let''s order all the soldiers to go into the mountains to cut down trees and prepare to build a simple school. " Li Hong rose from the small wooden stool and said. In the face of several people''s doubts, Li Hong motioned to Bai Chun and explained to them. As for the location of the school, Li Hong and Bai Chun have nothing to do these days. They have already chosen a place for the school. After the snow stopped, the villagers were encouraged to build the building together. However, with more effective labor force, it would be too wasteful to leave it unused. When he had someone under his hand, he did not have to ask Bai chun to do anything. Bai Chun looked at the statistics of the snowy days, and then asked the old people in the mountain village to find out whether they could build schools in the selected places. As for others, they were led by lawlessness to cut down trees. Three thousand soldiers five miles away, together with the 200 front guards surrounded by Li Hong and Bai Chun, can build a simple school in a very short time. The villagers, who were lying on the top of the wall and watching secretly, thought that these officials would tie the young people away. But since the arrival of these people, nothing they expected happened. Instead, looking at the people outside the mountain, they seemed to be very respectful to the two new villagers, just as if they were facing some dignified old people in the village. Their attitude was devout and respectful. With a long roar, the village seemed to shake and tremble like a black wolf. It was as big as the only old yellow cattle in the mountain village. After arriving, he was very close to the fairy like woman, and refused to go anywhere. He always followed one side. A white head shook his head on the low wall and sighed, "do you see it? This is a fairy. That wolf must be the mount of a fairy. These people are more like soldiers and generals. Maybe our village is blessed"Granddad, do you mean the two people who live in our village are immortals?" "Isn''t it? You just look at the pretty girl. It''s Whose daughter is better than that? The boy and girl must have come down to our village. " "But What about the fairy''s husband? If the immortal, he would frighten us with his black crossbow? With bandits And let Er Niu learn? " Bandit two words hard in the old man''s glare hold back to go back, nono said. "That''s right. It''s like a fairy, but the man It doesn''t look like a fairy. " Naturally, Li Hong couldn''t hear these people''s whispers. What could he do if he heard them? At the moment, Wei Tuqi and Pei Xingjian walked along the stream. Wei Tu Qi''s eyes were covered with blood, and he was closely followed by ten guards, Huameng, Jingzhe and cheetah. No matter how Li Hong ordered, these people were shaking their heads like rattles, and they would not like to leave Li Hong again. This time, being attacked, they have learned a lot by following the arrangement of his Highness the prince. At this moment, it was not only Li Hong, but also Bai Chun. In addition to a wolf, he was also a group of 20 soldiers, who were protecting her step by step. Li Hong looked impatiently at the people ten paces behind him and shook his head speechlessly. After a few days of quiet life, it was time to start this day of support. However, he also understood the caution of Wei Tuqi and others. He was afraid that this time they were scared out of their wits. If they were asked to do it again, it would be easier to kill them. No longer paying attention to the tail behind him, Pei Xingjian and Pei Xingjian stepped on the soft snow slowly, crunching under their feet, and the snow was squeezed: "when will Laoliu get married? Can you fix a date? " He has not been in Chang''an for nearly a year, so it is impossible for him to know the date of Li Xian''s wedding. "Your Highness, I don''t know what to say or not to say." Pei Xingjian looked serious, staring at the snow under his feet and said in a deep voice. "About old six?" Li Hong asked. "Yes, about King Pei." "Go ahead." Li Hong looked at the distance, what he had to face had to face. Pei Xingjian cleared his throat and sorted out his thoughts. Then he continued to say in a deep voice: "does your highness really intend to marry Pei Wang? According to the minister''s opinion, now Pei Wang Si has no regard for brotherhood and friendship, and is in trouble with his highness everywhere, but his highness is tolerant everywhere. If it goes on like this, there may be many ministers and workers in the court, and they will have some opinions on it. Even if I don''t investigate the matter carefully, we all know that it was the work of King Pei. Now King Pei is eager to get married before you. His purpose and ambition are self-evident. If your highness continues to be so tolerant, even if the minister understands his Majesty''s pains, other officials may not be able to understand his Royal Highness''s pains for brotherhood. " "And in your opinion?" Li Hong did not answer immediately, but asked with a sigh. "Prevent King Pei from getting married, and then tell his majesty and empress about his guilt. The ministers will also ask his majesty to punish him according to the law. You are the crown prince of Donggong, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, who is favored and supported by his majesty and empress. Your cultural and martial arts achievements in recent years are obvious to all, whether in the court hall or in the eyes of the common people, or in the eyes of your majesty and queen. I want to extend the Tang Dynasty for a hundred years... " "Stop and stop. Don''t say polite things. Do something about them. They are not what you should say. Who taught you?" Li Hong smiles and interrupts Pei Xingjian. "No one has ever said that. It''s from the bottom of my heart. Now the Tang Dynasty is prosperous and prosperous. Only you can keep it prosperous. These are not only the views of the minister, but also the expectation of civil and military affairs in the court. Therefore, I ask your highness, for the sake of the prosperity of Tang Dynasty and the peace of mind of my ministers, please Support ministers and other officials jointly report to your majesty, abolish Pei Wang as a commoner, and exile 3000 Li! " Pei Xing is thrifty, literate and military. At the moment, he is less elegant and more fierce. Li Hong looked at a bend of the stream. After four nights and three days of heavy snow, he could not help thinking in his heart: "in history, when the empress mother ascended the throne as emperor, did she also face such a problem? Has the final say that after reaching the peak of power, many things have not been said by her? But just like the form that you are facing now, surrender to your own officials, forces and groups, just like a torrent, starts pushing you behind your back, forcing you to move on? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 At the end of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms, Zhao Kuangyin, Zhao Pu and Chen Qiaoyi conspired to plan and launch a mutiny, thus achieving the famous historical event: the Chen Qiao mutiny. This event led to the demise of the Later Zhou Dynasty and the establishment of the New Song Dynasty. Zhao Kuangyin was not surrounded by the generals at the beginning, but was finally taken by the generals to symbolize that only the emperor could wear a yellow robe on his body, thus establishing the Song Dynasty for 300 years. At the same time, it also left an idiom to the world: yellow robe plus body! "Has the Zheng family in Xingyang been convicted? Have you found out? " Li Hong again ignored Pei Xingjian''s request and asked lightly. "It''s just that Yiwei er said that your highness suppressed the five surnames and seven hopes, so he secretly bribed Zhang Da''an, magistrate of Xingyang County, and set up this bureau together." Pei Xingjian thought about it and said. All this is just superficial. How can such a strict bureau be set up with the Zheng family of Xingyang and Zhang Da''an, magistrate of Xingyang county! What''s more, the dredging on the canal was not done by a small magistrate of his county. It''s not far away from Luoyang. It''s strange that no one secretly instructs. Just because his Highness''s whereabouts are unknown, he can''t rest assured of the case, which has been handed over to the Ministry of punishment and is now being tried. "Didn''t Dali Temple want to take this case?" Li Hong asked suddenly. Pei Xingjian frowned and thought about it, saying: "before the Minister set out to come here, there was no document from Dali Temple submitted to the Ministry of punishment or to the minister." "Di Renjie knows it from the bottom of his heart. He is watching." Li Hong nodded and sighed. Di Renjie this move seems to be indifferent, but also at the critical moment, believe in himself. At least he didn''t "yes, your highness. I understand. " Pei Xingjian looks excited, which shows that his highness is not only understanding of tolerance, but has long been worried about. It''s not true. If King Pei is not married yet, his identity is a minor prince. If he is so guilty, his Majesty''s lenient, benevolent and indecisive character, coupled with the goal of harmonious relationship between the royal clan and his family, may be that he will be reprimanded or demoted to serve as governor of a remote state. In this way, it is to lift a stone and hit his own foot. The gain is not worth the loss. Let Pei Wang away from his sight. Isn''t it easier for him to do something secretly. Therefore, this method is absolutely not advisable. And if, as the crown prince said, he would be a grown-up prince with responsibilities and responsibilities instead of a minor prince after his marriage. Even if his majesty is too lenient and tolerant, facing the charge of King Pei''s killing the prince and fighting for the position of the East Palace, he is afraid that it can''t be simply denounced. If it''s just a reproach, it''s hard for your majesty to explain to the prince and his courtiers. Even if the prince''s Royal Highness is silent or even pleads with his majesty, his majesty will severely punish King Pei and rectify the royal family. What Pei Xingjian didn''t know was that Li Hong still had a layer of worry in his heart. He had just killed the princes of three Royal clans in the south of the Yangtze River. Who knows if his dragon father was angry at this time? If you go back and mention Li Xian''s guilt, I''m afraid it will arouse Li Zhi''s rebellious psychology, which will not only make him angry, but also make him get a bad rap. This is a change of direction, which eases Li Xian''s guilt and paves the way for Li Xian not to be abolished as a commoner. "How is WANYING now? Is she all right? " Someone''s second skin is beginning to work. Now I have no name with others. Although the relationship is between you and me, you, the prince, don''t speak. The queen has been summoned to the palace for several times, and she does not speak or express her position. You mother and son don''t give a title, but they always occupy my daughter. What''s the matter? And in front of you? How do you want me to be a father? Pei Xingjian''s mouth took two times. He sighed helplessly in his heart. He said vaguely: "it''s very good. Thank you for your concern." Can''t you? I cry like a tearful person at home. I wash my face with tears every day. I never marry. I heard that I was going to Xingyang. I almost ran out of the wall with myself. Finally, stubborn but her own heart has been abducted from her daughter''s big girl, had to take her pet wolf, is a little comfort to her daughter came to Xingyang. What makes Pei Xingjian worried and almost depressed is that he knows that Pei Wang is going to get married in recent days because Fang Mu Qing, the princess to be Pei, is already pregnant with a third grade A, and when he got married before the crown prince, he was so scared that he almost dropped his job on the ground. In those days, she was worried about something. She encouraged her mother to stare at Pei WANYING''s stomach, or sighed all day long. She told Pei WANYING''s mother about his worries. She was afraid that the Royal Prince was a virtue, and that she would give her daughter an unmarried pregnancy. What made him even more embarrassed and worried was that Fang MuQing, Fang Xianzhong''s daughter, was, in any case, the nominally quasi Pei princess, even if the pregnancy was spread.It was just a young man who stole the forbidden fruit. People laughed it off. After all, it was a settled marriage event, and it did not hinder Fang Xianzhong''s face. But this is still a matter of eight characters, your majesty, the queen, the crown prince, no one even gave a word of credit. If you are unmarried and pregnant first, like Pei Wang, how can you go to court with your old face. Li Hong looked at Pei Xingjian''s face, which was not comfortable. He didn''t understand how to mention his daughter. He asked strangely, "WANYING is worried about me? Or sick? " "No, no, no, it''s very good, WANYING." "You won''t give her to someone else''s house, will you? I You Do you believe me Say, who is it? You are so bold that you dare to rob a woman from me... " Pei Xingjian almost cried. He waved his hand and said, "Your Highness, where do you want to go? Please keep your voice down and leave some face for your ministers." "What does that mean?" Li Hong Leng, how did he provoke him and give him some face? It''s not enough for this official position. Do you want to do the whole Shangshu order? Looking at Li Hong''s expression, Pei Xingjian knew that the prince had misunderstood him, so he had to face bitterly and take one of Li Hong''s arms to go on. Then he said in a low voice, "Your Highness, it''s not the minister who is dissatisfied with you or your majesty or the queen. It''s just Between you and WANYING This You don''t give me a word. Your majesty and the queen have not given the minister a reassurance. What''s more, the minister is not demanding. The official position of the East Palace is even of five grades... " "Stop stop stop, no, I found out, Pei Hangjian, what do you mean? Doubting my royal family, doubting my character as a prince "What do you think of Li Hong? You think I''m just playing? I''m looking for a wife. Don''t you know what happened in Jiangnan? Even if you don''t know, shouldn''t you hear about it? I dare to say directly with the queen mother, did you change the crown princess? You can''t beat me with my mother''s temper? You treat me as... " "Your Highness, you have misunderstood. Whether you are a minister or a humble wife, even Wan Ying, you have never wanted to be a crown princess, even if it is only a talent of five grades. As long as it is a title, you and WANYING are in love with each other. Naturally, I know that you are in love with WANYING, and I wish you well, but Now it''s Nothing, isn''t it? I haven''t been through the door yet Isn''t it appropriate? " Pei Xingjian couldn''t laugh or cry, so he had to explain in a hurry. Li Hong looked at the embarrassed Pei Xingjian, touched his nose in embarrassment, and thought about it from Pei Xingjian''s standpoint. It seems that she, her father, emperor, and empress dowager, have never mentioned how to deal with PEI WANYING, and It seems that in terms of the marriage customs of the Tang Dynasty, I am still a father or a mother, and some of them didn''t follow the routine. "Accept, ask for names, Naji, nazheng, please, welcome." It seems that I haven''t gone through the six steps of the traditional wedding ceremony, but I just stepped into It seems that it is a bit unreasonable to step into the bridal chamber. As a result, someone looked at Pei Xingjian''s bitter gourd face and said, "OK, I know. Go back and do it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 Pei Xingjian was relieved at last. With the words of his highness, the stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. He went back to face the ancestors, which was also an explanation. All of a sudden, none of the villagers dared to ask why the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, who were like heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals, wanted to build a simple wooden house. Even the most respected old master in the village did not know whether he was happy or sad when he looked at this scene. Just now, someone was sent to ask for his opinions. But before he finished speaking, he was deemed to have agreed, and then the scene in front of him began. The villagers, who had nothing to do on a snowy day, watched the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty eagerly drag the roots of trees and dozens of horses to the open space. A group of people borrowed brooms from the villagers'' homes, which were slightly better than those tied with branches, and swept out a large area of open space. As the villagers saw these soldiers doing their work, they talked and laughed one by one, and the tension and fear in their hearts gradually disappeared. When people are not clear about an unknown food, they often choose to avoid it and observe it, just like a wild animal in the mountain. But when you understand these people''s habits and feel that they won''t hurt themselves, or if you have enough self-protection ability in the face of these wild animals, you will become more and more courageous. In less than an hour, villagers began to dare to surround the open space and watch the soldiers build wooden houses in the Tang Dynasty. When they knew that these wooden houses were the future schools, some people''s faces showed a look of excitement, while others were still hesitant and did not want their sons and daughters to come to school. "You dead ghost, why did you want to agree at the beginning? Why don''t you tell me if you don''t want to? Now that the school has been built, you don''t want to let it go. You see, it''s like a wolf like tiger. Do you dare to provoke it?" A middle-aged woman kicked the calf of the man next to him, and snorted discontentedly. My family has little labor, and a lot of farmland was reclaimed last year. Four children, one by one, were younger than the other. In the previous two years, neither of them was able to help with the farm work. Now I can''t be dragged into labor. I can do some farm work for my family. However, I was hung on my neck with a crossbow and went to such a poor school. What''s the use of learning to read? It can''t be used for food, and it can''t grow crops. Can you recognize a few words? The crops in the field don''t need to be planted, and they can come out by themselves. "Why don''t you say something less? Why don''t you shrink in the corner of the wall with that black and cold guy The man habitually patted on the leg, originally full of footprints of the robe, said impatiently. Some people quarreled and others were curious. After watching the soldiers who put down their weapons and picked up the boards were not as terrible as they thought, they began to test the soldiers who were working hard and had nothing to talk about. "Big brother, why did you help those two build a school? Who are they? " "Yes, why help them? They have lived with us for a while "Didn''t you come to get them back to the city?" "If you want to go back to the city, you can see that you are the sons and daughters of the rich and noble families. It''s also good for us to build the school, but it''s the magistrate of Xingyang county to make sure." "It''s good to have it built, but who will learn from it? You can''t let your husband run thirty miles to study here? " A few families are happy and worried about their families. If they can eat and have enough food and clothing, they will place their hope on the next generation. They hope that the next generation will be respected and respected like Mr. Lin Cun. Naturally, they are absolutely supportive of the construction of schools. However, no matter what the villagers asked, none of the soldiers who worked hard were willing to answer their words. Pei Xingjian is also full of doubts. It is good to build a school, but who will learn? We can''t send the students of Chongwen hall here, can we? "You can go back to Xingyang early tomorrow morning and bring me the master of Zheng''s family in Xingyang. I''ll try this method." Li Hong, surrounded by dozens of people, walked slowly along the stream to the open space here. "Yes, your highness, when I return tomorrow, I will bring the man in person." Pei Xingjian didn''t know what Li Hong wanted to do, but he also answered firmly. "You don''t want to come. You don''t feel tired to run these trivial things every day. In addition to the master of the Zheng family, it''s better to bring some students here tomorrow. " Pei Xingjian understood this, but after thinking about his highness, he said with some worries: "Your Highness, is this not appropriate? Now the Zheng family in Xingyang is a Dai sin family, so let it go. " "Who said to let them go? Is it not because their influence among scholars in the world is weakened by me? Then I will give them another chance to love teaching and educating people, so that they can have enough of the addiction that they like to worship for the world''s scholars. " Li Hong sneered at the corner of his mouth and stood by the side of the open space. Looking at the thick trunk, he stood up as a pillar. When the new villagers approached the new village, they suddenly ran to several dozens of soldiers and stopped them to the other three sides of the open space, leaving an open side for the new villager and another middle-aged man to stand.At this time, even if the villagers in the mountain village were stupid, they knew that the new villager could not be a villager, let alone the housemaid who secretly ran out with his maid. Naturally, when Li Hong stood here, the rumor broke itself, but what was the identity of the new villagers became a question mark in their hearts. As a result, while watching the construction of the school, he would secretly look at Li Hong and others from time to time, and guess in his heart which noble son Li Hong was. Li Hong was worried about Pei Xingjian and explained: "naturally, it''s impossible to let them learn in the name of the Zheng family in Xingyang. They are all guilty. How can they be famous? is it? Therefore, no matter who comes here to study, he can only come here in the name of Chongwen Hall of Donggong, not only Zheng family in Xingyang, Cui family in Boling, Wang family in Taiyuan, can do so. Oh, by the way, all expenses of the school are also funded by them. " Pei Xingjian''s eyes flashed: "Your Majesty is a good schemer. In this way, the newly trained scholars will only know the Chongwen School of Donggong, but not the Zheng family of Xingyang. But you have firmly bound them with their self proclaimed responsibility of teaching and educating people for the people of the world, making them a part of Chongwen hall and completely dissolving their own influence Force, let them later can only be dumb eat Coptis, there is a bitter can not say. If there is any more dissatisfaction, it is not what the gentleman does. " "Haha, that''s what it means. In this way, ten years later, when new scholars and scholars are added to the world, they will only remember the kindness and virtue of the imperial court and Chongwen hall. As for their five surnames and seven hopes, they are just one branch of the East Palace, and their influence With the expenditure of financial resources, how much will be left? " Li Hong laughs like "traitor" Cao Cao and says triumphantly. "But ten years later? What should they do when they can''t make ends meet? At that time, they will not be as guilty as they are today. Even in a few years, they will start to feel dissatisfied. " Pei Xingjian, like everyone in this period, would think about once and for all after he got a wonderful plan. In their thoughts, just like the thoughts of the rulers of the next five thousand people, they always believe that the generation of a law or a law is permanent and should not change no matter how the court or the state changes. For them, to deny the greatness of the former emperors and sages is to show disrespect for the decisions of the sages and betray their ancestors. Li Hong looked at the bustling scene, then looked at the villagers who used to say hello to themselves. He nodded to them with a smile, and then motioned Pei Xingjian to leave. "As a decision maker, always be confident that every decision you make is correct. Similarly, you should always be able to listen to the advice and suggestions of your subordinates. When the practice proves that your decision-making is completely wrong, you should have the courage to admit the mistake, take the responsibility brought by the decision-making, and even more have the courage to set things right. Only in this way can you control the decision-making organization you are in. What''s more, everything in this world is changing. Nothing is unchangeable. Flexibility is the characteristic needed to become a successful superior. On the sand field, people dig trenches to stop your cavalry. You know the flexibility and detour. Why don''t you know the flexibility when you come to the important affairs of the imperial court? After 35 years, five surnames and seven hopes will exist, but whether they will exist in the present form, no one is allowed. " Li Hong imagined that in his grand plan, he felt happy from the inside out that he had found a way to really weaken the five surnames and seven hopes. "Your Highness taught me. I want to know what to do when the five surnames are Qiwang or the Zheng family in Xingyang?" Pei Xingjian made a disciple ceremony to Li Hong and said. This makes the villagers who are not far away from them almost lose their chin when they peep one by one! In the age of respect for the elders, a man in his fifties should salute a man in his twenties! This Who is the new villager? How can it be so powerful! So noble! "The Zheng family in Xingyang should be one of the five surnames and seven Wangli, with the smallest influence now, but its influence is still not comparable to that of other powerful aristocrats. So, in ten years'' time, if they can''t afford it, they will write a document to the royal court''s Ministry of rites, and then the court will order the Ministry of rites to allocate money. The head of Zheng''s family in Xingyang will not live for ten years. What should we do next? It doesn''t matter. The court and the Ministry of rites should cooperate with them to choose a master and let him be the head of the family for five years. It can''t be changed again. In this way, the court can even send scholars to take over the Zheng family in Xingyang. So Is it still the Zheng family of Xingyang at this time? " "Based on the principle of teaching and educating people, the financial resources and influence of the Zheng family in Xingyang disappeared after being absorbed by the imperial court, and then the government provided funds to support it? The master of the house is controlled by the imperial court, so Is it not the Zheng family in Xingyang that has become the Zheng family of the imperial court? Has it become another Chongwen hall, Hongwen hall and Guozijian in the hands of the imperial court Pei Xingjian was shocked. Your highness, this is the way to get rid of the Zheng family in Xingyang, and there is only one skin left. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 Pei Xingjian can continue to follow Li Hong''s thinking. When the Zheng family in Xingyang only exists in the basic stage of teaching and educating people, and is only responsible for opening up the outside world for children, then even if he has been teaching and educating people for ten years, what influence can he have? What else should the court worry about? After all, no matter ten or five years later, when they began to live and study with the government''s funds, he lost his autonomy. Some of them became a tool for the imperial court to teach and educate people. If, according to the prince''s intention, the imperial court will decide how and what to teach the Zheng family in Xingyang, then will the Zheng family in Xingyang become a puppet family? In this way, the imperial court said that this year, the students would only know the prince, but not the Zheng family in Xingyang. Tomorrow, the students will be taught to study his Majesty''s poems and Fu, and the students will only know his Majesty''s poems and Fu. The day after tomorrow, Pei Xingjian is a bad man. Well, the scholars all over the world will know that you Pei Xingjian is a bad man after the imperial court unified study. If you want to overturn the case, the students don''t believe it. Because the court represents authority, the court represents all, and the five surnames and seven hopes become the microphone between the court and the people. The court says that black is black and white is white. Five surnames and seven hopes have no position, no idea and spirit. Some of them are only controlled by the imperial court''s learning law. All things need to be done according to the documents issued by the court. Otherwise, they will be punished! "In the past ten years, we can do a lot of things. The plan we have set for the Zheng family in Xingyang can adjust our strategy to them in the process of implementation, such as what malpractices appear and what is beneficial to us! Our ultimate goal is to turn the five surnames and seven hopes into the Imperial Academy which is lower than the Imperial College, hongwenguan and chongwenguan, so that they can enlighten the people for the sake of the Tang Dynasty and the people. " Li Hong laughed. In this way, the five surnames and seven hopes became the first real Universities under the Tang Dynasty. Why not. "Then the master of the five surnames and seven hopes can, with the change of time, strive to become an official post like the one in charge of Guozijian, hongwenguan and chongwenguan in ten years." Pei Xingjian rubbed his hands excitedly and said that he couldn''t wait. "Since it''s an official position, it''s not for the owner to do it. It''s not just Li, Zheng, Cui, Wang and Lu. Other people can do it, but not impossible." Li Hong said with ease. The gate of Li Hong''s "home" has been surrounded by the army, and the marching tent has been paved all the way. However, in Bai Chun''s insistence, after leaving nearly a hundred paces of open space near his home, it is the tent of the pro guard. Pei Xingjian didn''t know how to describe his heart at the moment, but looking forward to the future, he felt that it was a great blessing for the country and the people of the Tang Dynasty to have such a prince. In ten years, if your highness still doesn''t know what kind of strategy he will use after he ascends the throne in the past two years, even if he wants to make mistakes in the national policy with his Highness''s flexible way of doing things. As for the five surnamed Qiwang, after his Highness''s words today, he has become a puppet in the hands of the imperial court and his highness. He believes that no matter how careful Zheng Yuanshan is tomorrow, he will not think of his Royal Highness''s ambition for the Zheng family in Xingyang and even for the Wang surnamed Qiwang. After all, this series of plans changes with the change, so that you can''t even guard against it. However, the ultimate goal is to make them become puppet academies, which can not be changed. It only depends on how the court operates in recent years, but also depends on how he and Zuo pushe Cui Yuanzong assist his highness. Excited, excited, and tossing and turning in the camp overnight, Pei Xingjian, who had never slept, made his way to Xingyang the next morning, after stepping on his feet in the cold morning fog and stepping on the slippery snow. His task was very simple. He sent someone to escort Zheng Yuanshan and others here, and then he returned to Luoyang to prepare for the wedding of Pei Wang Li Xian. As for when his highness will return to Luoyang, whether he wants to catch up with Pei Wang''s wedding, he did not ask, there is no need to ask, do not need to know. After all, after one day''s contact, he has gradually understood that everything is still under the control of his highness. "It''s great to be served." Li Hong stretched out in the quilt. The beautiful woman beside her had already disappeared. At the moment, she was standing at the door, not knowing what the soldiers were doing. And Huameng, grain of grain, already put the steaming hot water into the room under the command of Bai Chun. Yesterday, I didn''t know when, and the room was paved with a most primitive wooden floor. In this way, the whole house looks more elegant than at the beginning, and the curtains are changed into white, which you like. Even the small bathroom behind the bed, at this time, has become much more beautiful than before. "I don''t live here all the time. I don''t know who will be cheaper in the future." Li Hong is sitting on the bed, with Bai Chun reclining on one side and arranging Li Hong''s clothes. "I don''t care. I''ll take care of it. What''s more, after I leave, I''ll ask people to paste seals here. If it''s not good, it''ll be pasted on Luoyang''s, or on the east palace..."Li Hong was stunned. Sitting on the bed with bare arms, Li Hong asked, "are you pasting a seal, or is it a painting to drive away ghosts? Why don''t you just stick it all over the outside of the house and make sure that ghosts and gods are hiding, let alone human beings. " With a puff of Chi, Bai Chun was amused by Li Hong''s dull question. The whole man put down his clothes and fell into Li Hong''s arms. Chi Chi Chi said with a smile, "that''s good to expel ghosts. Anyway, you can''t let others live here. How about if you accompany me to live here for a few days?" Bai Chun raised her head and touched the scar on Li Hong''s strong chest with a jade hand. Even if she closed her eyes, she could clearly remember where Li Hong''s scars were, even how long and how wide they were. "All right, as you like, but you don''t need the seal of Zhengzhou government. Xingyang county is enough. It''s too big..." Li Hong said with a kiss on her white cheek. "That''s no good. If there are officials bigger than the county magistrate here, let me think about it If you want to stick up the seal of the Ministry of history, then will no one dare to open it at will? " Bai Chun gently bit and licked Li Hong''s chest muscles. Fragrant tongue was full of temptation and licked her red lips. She looked up at Li Hong and said. Li Hong was speechless for a while. For such a small and dilapidated house, whether the officials who came here could take a fancy to it, even if he did, he decided not to open it at will when he saw the seal of the state and county. According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, within a few miles of this area, there must be officials from the province to guard it. but looking at the white pure white bird, she was unwilling to make her unhappy in the morning, so she nodded vaguely. "OK, you has the final say, stick to a puwang house, and stamp the princes, so that no one dare to open the door except the father and the queen." "Yes, why didn''t I think of that You can dress yourself. I''ll ask Huameng if they have any. " Someone uses the perfect person, and then disappears. "I Don''t go, white goblin, and eat me a stick. " "Ah..." Bai Chun''s hair is left by the bed and dragged to her arms by someone. As for Bai Chun''s head (guess.) A person with a comfortable body left the white goblin on his delicate, white skin and cheek and left the door after he put on his clothes. The school is not far away from his home. Pei Xingjian is afraid that he will send the master of Zheng''s family in Xingyang today, but it will be noon tomorrow. So someone who has nothing to do today starts his village tour plan. The pillars that stood up immediately made the open space which was still empty yesterday a little crowded. At this time, the pieces of boards that had been opened were waiting for the nails purchased from Xingyang. However, some tables, chairs and benches did not need iron nails. With the mortise and Tenon Technology of this time, these workers were not a problem at all. Even the thick pillars above the school are connected by superior mortise and tenon technology. In order to use these boards as walls, some of them have been joined together by mortise and tenon. It is only because they are more complicated and not as easy and fast as iron nails. Therefore, some of them are waiting for iron nails, while others are busy splicing with mortise and tenon structures. "Big brother, who are you? I was scared to pee my pants yesterday. What''s the matter with that earring? What do these people do? " The villager who was called "earthworm" by villagers, that is, the villager who replaced Li Hong at the beginning, looked at Wei Tuqi in front of Li Hong and the lawlessness, including Huameng and mang seeds. He did not dare to come near, so he had to ask from a long distance. Li Hong patted Wei Tu Qi on the shoulder, which was not a great disrespect. Besides, people helped themselves, so to speak, they were their benefactor. "Why are you so coy? All the men, women, old and young in the whole village are watching. The gentleman from the neighboring village has not peed his pants since he got off the horse. You are not ashamed to pee your pants because of the earthworm. " Li Hong smiled and went two steps over there, and came to the worm to laugh. the old man''s face was red, and he scratched his head with shame. Yesterday, everyone in the village had been making fun of it for a day. Some six or seven year old children, when they saw themselves, suddenly burst into laughter after themselves. No, they are all secretly talking about the things that scared me to pee my pants in my back yesterday. But after discussing with my mother-in-law last night, my face has become thicker than the city wall. Whatever you make fun of, it has already happened and can''t go back. "I I have never seen so many soldiers. They stopped at my door like a general of heaven and soldiers. They surrounded my house and sat on the ground The earthworm was embarrassed to scratch his head again and said. "Do you know the first time you sit down and pee your pants?" "I don''t know. I wonder why it''s so warm on the ground. When they left and my mother-in-law pulled me up, I found the crotch hot after she said it. Ha ha." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 Zheng Yuanshan was dejected to see the prince''s Royal Highness Li Hong, leading his maid Bai Chun, the pro guard, and the futu camp to leave together. Li Hong left 100 soldiers to assist Zheng Yuanshan. It is said that he helped Zheng Yuanshan to build the school, but everyone knows that his Highness the prince left to supervise the Zheng family in Xingyang. At the entrance of Xiaoshan village, where snow still dominates most of the sight, there is a wooden card, which is written by his Highness the prince himself, and the three characters of Zhengjia village are dancing like dragons and Phoenix. The three characters of zhengjiacun, just like a thousand catties of boulders, pressed on Zheng Yuanshan''s mind and made him suffocate. He is very clear that the meaning of these three characters is basically the Zheng family of Xingyang, the crown prince, who has returned to the primitive world and fixed the foundation of the Zheng family in Xingyang. After Li Hong and others had left far away and could not see even the tail of the team, the villagers in the mountain village dared to sneak out of their homes and looked at the path of the new village people who had left the team quietly. No one knows who he is, but everyone knows in his heart that he is a senior official, how old is he? hear nothing of. Every villager who goes out of the house can see the neat cloth, cotton and other daily necessities, even chicken, duck, fish and so on. Each door did not know when to start, were piled up a pile of the same things, in the premise of the villagers did not notice, was stacked at the door. Looking at a pile of new year''s goods that we haven''t seen in our lives, the expression of every common people''s face changes from surprise to bewilderment, and then we all look at the sealed cabin. The whole wooden house has been strengthened layer by layer. It seems that it is different from the usual ones. For example, the door, etc., has been paved with neat stones. At the back of the wooden house, a small house has been built. No one knows why the two wooden houses have been sealed. All of a sudden, the villagers seemed to have lost a backbone. They looked at the silent wooden house, the rich new year goods at the door, the hundred soldiers standing at the entrance of the village like stone statues, and the masters of several cities, all of which let out a long sigh. "I don''t know when the next time I want to see that little brother." The earthworm stroked the inside of the cloth. The silk and satin mixed with it were patted off by his mother-in-law. "Your dirty hands deserve to touch such a good fabric! Wash your hands quickly. Don''t wash them ten times and eight times. Don''t touch these things. But where? There''s no place in the house for these precious things. " Her mother-in-law is very headache, earthworm is very painful, both of them once again fell into meditation. The Zichen Hall of Daming Palace in Chang''an city is the main hall of Daming Palace. The emperor''s daily summoning of single or individual Ministers to the palace for discussion is in this hall. Naturally, there is a saying that the emperor will be in the palace. Compared with the xuanzheng hall in front of the court, the courtiers who come here are generally high-ranking officials. Similarly, it is also a relatively relaxed atmosphere. But this time Pei Xingjian didn''t feel relaxed at all. He even felt that it made him nervous and frightened than his Majesty in the xuanzheng hall when he discussed with the ministers. Facing the close gaze of his majesty and the queen, Pei Xingjian, who had been labeled as a subject of the Imperial Palace since the return of Tubo, finally understood why the prince''s highness did not come back with him in the small mountain village, and he had to do something about the school himself. "He didn''t mention the death of King Cao and others? He is the prince! Cao Wang and others were killed by the anti thief Li Jingye and others! He didn''t say a word? You didn''t bring a word back? " Li Zhi''s flushed face showed how angry he was. At the same time, it also means that although there are occasional exercises, but without Li Hong''s supervision, basically this year has given up, and the dragon body is getting worse and worse. Wu Mei takes a worried look at Lizhi. After looking at the situation, she looks like a roundabout and asks, "what about others? Why not come back with you? " "My majesty, Queen..." "When you come back, you will know that you will return. If you return so many sentences, you will bring me back! How do people in the world treat me, and how can the royal family believe me? Is this the land of my Li family? The three princes were murdered to death by Li Jingye. Li Hong was also in Jiangnan. How could it be too late? There''s nothing in his hand? We should have soldiers, generals, intelligence and intelligence Oh, yes, and Princess Qianjin. That''s my imperial aunt. She just fell off the cliff and died. You are trapped in my inhumane, unjust and unfilial situation! Say, what the hell is going on! Don''t give me a reply today. Don''t say that the crown prince supports you. I I I''ll just do the same with your right servant Li Hong''s chest was like a wind box, wheezing and panting. The emperor''s anger made Pei Xingjian, who had been through the battlefield for a long time, was frightened. "My Lord, I am Minister We must find out the truth and give the royal family an account. " Pei Xingjian wiped the sweat on his forehead. He thought that he was going into the palace today to discuss the matter between the prince and Pei WANYING. Unexpectedly, it was for no reason that he was scolded instead of his royal highness."Cha, what can you find out? All the people are dead. They were killed by Li Jingye''s anti thief. What can you find out? The prince has not found out. What can you find out? You are smarter than him, aren''t you? " Li Zhi didn''t know what he wanted to do. When he returned to Chang''an, he thought the prince had arrived in Chang''an and would take over. This is good, not only did not pick up, people are not in Chang''an, and three coffins, unexpectedly, God did not know to bypass Luoyang, directly to Chang''an. What made him more angry was that the three coffins had been parked in Chang''an, and no one told him that he was in Luoyang. Even the eunuch Lian tie beside him seemed to have no idea. When he questioned, he was still at a loss. "Your Majesty, I want to come to hong''er. I''m afraid you will be too sad when you know that. Your body is..." Wu Mei sits aside to help Pei Xingjian. Had it not been for Li Hong''s letter for help, she would not have come forward to help the little bastard. "The queen doesn''t have to intercede for him. Is this a small matter? Royal family members were killed by traitors under the rule of Tang Dynasty. This How can I face the emperor and the ancestors? " "Did your highness do your best? It is also difficult for your highness to maintain the stability of Yangzhou and other places, and to save Cao Wang and others as soon as possible. " Pei Xingjian heard that the queen was facing her royal highness, and suddenly felt that she had enough strength and said with her neck. "It''s a wicked, cruel word! Can this be an excuse? Even if the dawn of the people in his heart Li Hong important, is it not important in my heart? Do you think I am a tyrant "Yes, Mr. Pei is right. Hong''er is not inheriting your kindness of loving the people like a son. Naturally, it is impossible to take care of the common people and the king Cao and his family. This is the end of the matter. Let''s wait until hong''er comes back. Besides, people are ambushed before they arrive in Luoyang. It''s enough to imagine that hong''er is more dangerous than this in Yangzhou Divide it. " Wu Mei said with red lips. "But But the crown prince must give me a statement about this matter. The people are stable, but they have lost three royal princes. How can I face the clan? How to face the expectations of the late emperors Li Zhiqi is a little more smooth, looking at Wu Mei''s eyes, some puzzled. The more beautiful, the more charming and charming he is. "Your Majesty, why did you forget to call Mr. Pei into the palace today? Li Xian is about to get married soon The crown prince''s marriage has never progressed Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi and sighs. She has no choice but to remind her. "The crown prince''s marriage has always been decided by the empress. Now there is no clear line between the young master of the East Palace and Yang zhirou, the official''s servant. Naturally, Yang Sijian''s daughter can''t be the crown princess. By the way, Pei Xingjian, I ask you, your daughter is said to be between her and the prince... " "No, no, they have always been clean, affectionate and polite. They have never been ridiculous." Pei Xingjian asked about this, and immediately explained as if he had been trampled on his tail. But his pale explanation, in exchange for Wu Mei and Li Zhi''s questioning eyes: true or false? Li Zhi is very clear about Li Hong''s virtue in this respect. Which one of Bai Chun, Xiao Xue, and Yan Lingbin, one of the four famous cities in Chang''an, escaped from Li Hong''s clutches? Including the princess of Dashi Kingdom and the princess of Japan, it seems that there is something impure between you and Li Hong these days. If you are not polite to these people, will you be polite to your gorgeous daughter? Wu Mei, as a woman, is more clear about Li Hong. However, she was born with a beautiful face that is not worth killing. In addition, she has a strong and strong body, and she is good at literature and martial arts. It would be strange if she didn''t fall in love with her. At this time, someone who was discussed behind his back arrived in Luoyang just before dark. Ji Wang and others were already at the gate of the city, waiting for the news. They watched a pair of soldiers slowly approaching the gate, and then lined up on both sides. Li Shen and Lou Shide, the governor of Luoyang, looked at each other''s eyes to see the relief. The carriage stopped at the gate of the city. Li Shen and Lou Shide, the king of Ji, immediately led the officials to the front of the carriage and said in unison, "welcome your highness back to Luoyang." Li Hong can''t help but shrink his neck in the carriage. How does it mean? The father and the empress are still in Luoyang and never leave? Why such a big battle? Are you afraid that I will go back to Chang''an? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 A group of people quietly began to enter Luoyang City. The Duwei of Zhechong Prefecture in the city had already begun to hand over to the futu camp. Even if the prince''s relatives were involved, they should follow the city defense law. Of course, the guard of two hundred people can get rid of this barrier and follow the crown prince to Prince Ji''s residence. The carriage walked slowly on the flat road. On the left side, Ji Wang followed him on horseback, while Lou Shide rode on the right side. Li Hong and Bai Chun were sitting in the carriage. In front of the carriage, there were four people such as grain of grain. Several people were firmly guarded in the center by the prince''s guard to prevent anyone from approaching them. "Does your highness intend to leave for Chang''an early tomorrow morning, or return to Chang''an alone in a few days?" Li Shen looked at the curtain that had not been pulled up and asked in a low voice. "There are 15 days to go before the sixth wedding, so I have to go back before the wedding." Li Hong''s voice came from the carriage. Lou Shide looked at his side of the car curtain which was not opened, and said in a deep voice: "Your Highness, I think you might as well rest in Luoyang for a few days, and then go back on that day. This time, someone must have made a comprehensive arrangement for Xingyang''s obstruction. You may as well take a rest and let some people know that you are not angry." "Your Highness, I think what Lord Lou said is that I''m going to Chang''an tomorrow. I''ve made arrangements for this journey. How about going back?" Li Shen''s voice also became deep. It can be seen that both Lou Shide and Li Shen are dissatisfied with the Jiangnan and Xingyang affairs and are ready to fight back. "OK, listen to you, but let Bai Chun go back with you tomorrow. Both Donggong and puwangfu need to take care of them. Donggong can''t be too stingy about Laoliu''s marriage, but don''t make trouble for the time being. The father, the emperor and the empress chose to marry Laoliu before and after the yuan day, which must have deep meaning." Li Hong in the carriage, after a look at Bai Chun, unexpectedly agreed with Li Shen and Lou Shide''s proposal. Li Shen and Lou Shide, on the left and right sides of the carriage, were unable to see each other due to the height of the carriage. However, it did not affect them to look at each other across the carriage. After hearing Li Hong''s agreement, they both looked excited. Li Shen, in particular, has been claiming to be an official since he entered Luoyang. Obviously, he and Lou Shide have also made up their minds to persuade Li Hong. The carriage drove in slowly from the main gate of Prince Ji''s mansion, and did not even stop at the door. Instead, the whole carriage entered the house. After a few greetings, Lou Shide took his orders and left. Li Shen sat in the main hall with Li Hong as if relieved. He was still excited that Li Hong had just agreed to their request. "Hong''er, mianzhou has always been occupied by the king of Yue. It is said that the king of Yue''s building is ten Zhang high, and has been regarded as his own symbol. Do you want someone to tear it down?" Li Shen looked at Li Hong, who had been staring at the six maid''s actions, and asked. "There''s no need. It''s reasonable to exist. What''s more, it''s just a Yuewang building. Keep it. People have become dead bones. If my father and my mother agree, I think it''s good for Yuewang building to become the crown Tomb of Yue Wang''s uncle. It can also serve as a warning to others." "Wonderful plan!" Li Shen gave Li Hong a thumbs up. In this way, it would naturally frighten other royal families. Moreover, in mianzhou, the influence of the king of Yue disappeared instantly. But if Bai Chun goes to Chang''an with them tomorrow, there will be no one to serve Li Hong. Isn''t it too shabby for the prince of the Tang Dynasty to let others know that it''s not a joke. After Bai Chun left tomorrow and went back to Chang''an, Li Chuyuan took six maids in the main hall to serve Li Hong''s clothing, food, housing and transportation. Li Hong refused, but he originally wanted to ask Huameng and Huameng to look for two maids from the East Palace of Luoyang. But Li Shen insisted on letting Li Chuyuan serve him. Even if he could not use the six similar looking maids, he would let Li Chuyuan serve him. Li Hong could not help but feel curious. Even if he had helped Li Chuyuan and relieved Princess Wencheng''s forced marriage, she would not have to be a Jingyang County Lord to serve him? If this spread to the mother''s ears, they do not have to take off a layer of skin? Who doesn''t know that since last time, this Li Chuyuan has been deeply loved by her mother. But in the face of Li Hong''s inquiring eyes, Li Shen shook his head and gave a wry smile, saying, "now that Chu Yuan is deeply favored by the queen, the queen has given her a great deal of freedom and recommended her an assistant general in your own guard..." "Xu Yanbo?" Li Hong was shocked. Did the empress mother talk too much? Would you like to betroth uncle Ji''s daughter to Xu Yanbo? Who means? Xu Jingzong''s request before his death? Li Shen once again wryly smiles and nods, saying, "Chu Yuan has never been in contact with each other, but because of the Queen''s affection, this is not a request for me. I hope I can observe it secretly and give the queen a reply." "So your ideas hit me. First, I''ll tell you how this man is. Second, it''s just this opportunity to observe whether all aspects are worthy of Li Chuyuan and whether they can be relied on. " Li Hong said with a smile.Li Shen generously admitted: "yes, that''s what it means. So when Miss Bai accompanies us to Chang''an tomorrow, let Chu Yuan replace her at your side?" Li Hong made a helpless gesture: "it''s the empress mother and the lifelong happiness of Jingyang County Master. What else can I say? OK, I see. " After Ji Wang left, Li Hong called Xu Yanbo to his side and asked him some ambiguous questions. However, Xu Yanbo was confused. He always felt that the prince''s highness was acting abnormally, and he felt that the weasel was paying a new year''s visit to the chicken. But of course, he did not dare to say it. Even in his heart, he just flashed the idea in an instant, and then he was waved by Li Hong, and then he left the room in a daze. "Xu Yanbo is not bad. He is good at writing and martial arts, and he has both wisdom and courage. He has made a lot of achievements in fighting with you in recent years." Bai Chun helps Li Hong undress while taking off his clothes and says to himself. "He can bear hardships and bear no complaint. He is better than his grandfather, Xu Jingzong. In those years, Anxi never cared about him because he was the grandson of Xu Jingzong, and even deliberately ignored him. However, he was not impatient and didn''t feel unfair to him at all. He was a good entrusted object, don''t you think?" After that, she closed her eyes and enjoyed it. "That''s right. I don''t know if there''s anyone you like. You didn''t ask him just now. You just asked him one question from the left and the other from the right. He''s puzzled. I''m afraid he hasn''t heard back. What do you mean by asking him?" "Doesn''t it mean that if you ask him today, you''ll have to think about it all night? However, it''s worth the trouble to marry uncle Ji. " Li Hong stroked Bai Chun''s slender waist, but he didn''t want to be patted by Bai Chun, and he was also white. I shrug my shoulders and calculate the days. It seems that these days are almost the same. No wonder we don''t allow to touch them. Forget it, bear with it. When he got up the next day, the beautiful woman beside him had already disappeared. Last night, he had said that Ji Wang, including Ji Wang, would not have to say goodbye to him when he went out. At this time, people, whether they are royal or ordinary people, often choose to travel after Yinshi, regardless of the distance, so when they go out, it is still the darkest day outside. I have no choice but to stand up and serve someone when it is light. He didn''t want to rush in at this time. After he got up, Huameng and others swarmed in. Naturally, Li Chuyuan got up early. "What are you doing here so early?" After Li Hong saw it, he still asked involuntarily. "Serve you, elder sister Bai is gone, and there is no maid around. My father also said that I will serve you in these days." Li Chuyuan said naturally. But it was more than half a year, and Li Chuyuan was growing more and more water-saving, and her whole body was growing more and more mature. Although wearing thick cold clothes, but its more and more concave and convex body, also appears more and more women. Li Hong shook his head and couldn''t help sighing in his heart that the good cabbage made the pig arch again. Xu Yanbo was really lucky. "In the future, you don''t have to wait for me here. You can prepare breakfast. Naturally, there are Huameng and they are here." After Li Hong finished washing, she took the towel from Li Chuyuan, who entered the role of maid, and wiped her mouth. "It''s not right. My father told me to serve you like sister Bai. You don''t have a maid around you now. If you don''t serve well, you can''t blame it." Li Chuyuan spent some time in the palace with Wu Mei, so she was relatively familiar with Li Hong. Naturally, she would not be too rigid. Li Hong was too lazy to answer her questions. He pointed to Li Chuyuan at Huameng, and then said, "take care of her. Don''t let her run to my bedroom in the morning." After saying that, she did not pay attention to her standing still and staring at her. Under the guidance of others, she began to enjoy breakfast. From this day on, Xu Yanbo was surprised and puzzled that Wei Tuqi was put aside by his royal highness in Luoyang these days. Instead, he named his name and asked him to follow him. So every day, besides the four Huameng and Jingyang County leaders, the prince himself led a hundred Prince guards to follow his highness and protect his royal highness. Whether going to the downtown of Luoyang, or in the back garden of the palace, or enjoying the snow above Luoshui, I was ordered to follow closely on one side. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 In an elegant teahouse in Luoyang City, Li Hong and Li Chuyuan are sitting by the window. A cold wind penetrates through the gap between the closed windows. In the warm tea room, some people have a dull mind, and they feel clear and bright. With the hot tea in hand, it seems quite comfortable. "What''s up? Is it still in your eye? " Li Hong, like a spy exchanging information, lies down on the case table and looks at Li Chuyuan''s calm cheek and asks. "How about what?" Li Chuyuan, who didn''t react at first, looked at Li Hong''s stupefied, and asked in a conditioned way. "People, look at..." Li Hong quietly opened a small gap in the window, and a cold wind came in, which made Li Chuyuan shiver. As soon as she was about to stop Li Hong from closing the window, she heard Li Hong continue to say: "look, standing like a spear, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, tall and strong, able to write and martial arts, and also understand romance Don''t you understand romance? You can live at home, don''t you understand? It will make you happy every day. It will make you like a princess Well, you are the county Lord now, and you are no less than the princess. " "But it''s not very Well, is it too rude? If you can be elegant... " Li Chuyuan leaned on her chin and looked at the upright Xu Yanbo standing outside. She had been observing for several days and was satisfied with all aspects. However, she always felt that it would be better to be as elegant and gentle as her father. Compared with other dynasties, women at this time were much more open and independent than other dynasties in the concept of men and women and the degree of autonomy in marriage. Not only the princes and nobles, but also the daughters of ordinary people''s families, have great autonomy in their marriage. If they are not satisfied with their husbands, women can completely reject the marriage by their own efforts. As in other dynasties, the orders of parents and the words of matchmakers cannot be changed. Women''s social status is still very high at the moment, and men and women are relatively equal. Therefore, when Li Chuyuan and Li Hong discussed about their marriage, they would not appear to be as timid as a girl''s family. Their graceful and graceful manners were much more pleasing to the eye than those groaning without illness. "It''s not rude. It''s not rude at all. It''s just your impression. What''s more, people rely on clothes and horses to lean on saddles. Tomorrow, I''ll change him into a scholar''s clothes. You can have a look again, and you''ll be like Uncle Ji Wang. He''ll be elegant and romantic." Li Hong said for Xu Yanbo. Li Chuyuan tilted her head and looked at him and murmured, "so what, that can''t change the nature of his fighting and killing. I think I''d better think about it and explain to the queen after Chang''an." "You are the county Lord of the second grade, and he is the founder of the third grade, which is not bad, although it is a high level Well, how about if I transfer him out of the army and into the civil service? What kind of official position do you think is suitable for him? How about Jingyang County Magistrate? It''s just that I didn''t like the Jingyang County Magistrate recently. How about Xu Yanbo? " Li Hong also went out of his way for Li Chuyuan''s marriage. But Li Chuyuan did not want to get a big white eye and disdain: "do you know who Jingyang County Magistrate is? You are the prince. Can you remember who the magistrate of Jingyang is? I don''t believe it. " "Do you agree or disagree? The queen appointed you, you so hasty veto, worthy of my mother, worthy of your father? Won''t your conscience hurt? " ''said one, bitterly. Li Chuyuan was calm, with beautiful eyes. After Li Hong closed the window, she kept staring at him until she felt uncomfortable. Then she slowly said, "it''s not as simple as sympathizing with the officers and men around you that you encourage me to agree. Besides, I''ve heard that Xu Yanbo is loyal to you and obeys orders What is the purpose of setting us together Li Hong''s face was aggrieved and pleaded: "what''s this called? I''m for you. How can I have any ulterior purpose?" "Are you doing something to make the queen angry again, so you are eager to calm the Queen''s anger with my marriage? Li Dan and Li Lingyue are not seldom used by you. When I was with the queen, you did. " Li Chuyuan''s eyes were bright and deep, so that someone could not escape. "You may not believe it. I really feel that you are destined. I sincerely hope that there will be lovers in the world who will get married. I hope you can fly together and become a couple." Li Hong didn''t admit that he arranged them to please the Empress Dowager and change the crown princess. "I''ll think about it again." Li Chuyuan uneasily looked at Li Hong''s sincere and frank eyes and said cautiously. Xu Yanbo, in the cold wind outside, sneezed several times when they were talking. He always felt like someone was plotting against himself. The marriage of Li Xian, the king of Pei, gave Li Zhi an excellent excuse to stop the imperial court. Officials of Chang''an City, large and small, did not have to be in the upper court within a few days of his wedding. Except for the few political affairs in winter, the officials and officials of Chang''an city began to fill the corners of Chang''an city like sheep released. In short, just like Chang''an in this period of time, because of the great marriage of King Pei, he became very busy.The folk also began to spread. Why did the prince''s highness never get married? Why did he get married? The prince''s Royal Highness is kind-hearted and abides by the etiquette and law. He is in love with the prince to be and ends with the ceremony. Unlike Pei Wang and the princess, he has been stealing forbidden fruits. Although these things are nothing in the royal family, especially for the prince, it is common for the prince to play a minor role in the palace maids and sleep in the palace maids. Therefore, there are not a few princes born for the palace people in different dynasties and generations. However, in all the discussions, there were some vicious messages, which made Fang Xianzhong and others uneasy and worried: the reason why the prince''s Royal Highness failed to complete the marriage before the king Pei was that the king Pei secretly prevented the marriage. What? King Pei even sent people to assassinate his royal highness when he was visiting the south of the Yangtze River? What? The reason why his highness could not get married before King Pei was that he was assassinated again in Xingyang? What? Yang Sijian, the father of the princess, and Yang zhirou, the Minister of the Ministry of government, even conspired with King Pei to murder his royal highness? In a word, Chang''an, which became more lively because of the marriage of King Pei, and because of the undercurrent, some people were worried and could not sleep peacefully. These rumors, at this moment, are still circulating in the market, but they have gradually spread like locusts from the west to the East, totally out of control. Fang Xianzhong did not look red and high spirited because it was a happy day for his daughter Fang MuQing. On the contrary, he was sad and sighed. Just after coming out of the residence of the governor of Jingzhao, Fang Xianzhong, with a more dignified look, looked at the gate of Zong Chuke''s mansion. On this auspicious day, however, he felt a sense of foreboding. "Go to Prince Pei''s house." Fang Xianzhong gave an order to the sedan chair bearer, then got into the sedan chair, and continued to groan nervously. It was hoped that Zong Chuke could order people to stop and suppress such rumors that were unfavorable to Pei Wang on the ground of his great happiness. But obviously, he was at a low ebb of Zong Chuke''s tough attitude. Faced with his threat in the name of Pei Wang, Zong Chuke was not afraid. What shook his head and stroked his beard was on the side of the common people. They even regard these messages as authentic news, as if they had inquired about the authenticity. No fire without wind? Is it really the work of his Highness the prince? In order to discredit Pei Wang and suppress the competitors for the crown prince, his highness begins to fight back? But what kind of purpose can such rumors achieve? Or did he feel the pressure of Pei Wang''s marriage before he had to? Others may believe that Cao Wang and others were killed by Li Jingye, but they and Pei Wang are very clear about who killed Cao Wang and others. Rumors stop at the wise. This is what Li Xian, who is now preparing to be the bridegroom, hopes most. At this moment, for the first time, he hopes that all the people in Chang''an city can reach the height of wisdom he has done. In the face of Li Zhe''s only wonderful and beautiful message study, Li Xian''s face is gloomy, like flying frost in June, incomparably dark. "When the fifth comes back, it''s good to clarify with the people in the world. You don''t have to worry too much. You''re going to be the bridegroom official soon. You should pay attention to your health." Li Zhe frowned and teased his eyes. During the whole year, he spent every day in the barracks, and the whole person was more masculine and brave. He looked more like a shrewd and brave prince. "It''s just gossip. How can I take some people''s unintentional words seriously? I''m just worried that this will make the fifth man think more about it. If the brothers are not good, isn''t it worrying the father and the empress?" Looking at the whole new palace, Li Xian still couldn''t be happy anyway. Li Zhe looked at Li Xian''s worried face and chuckled: "that''s good. Since you still know that brothers are the last to be seen by the emperor and his mother, I''m relieved. By the way, do you know when the fifth brother will come back?" "Is the whereabouts of your highness our guess at random? However, I am about to get married. As the crown prince, he has never appeared. Does this not make people in the world really think that I am crowding him out and seizing the crown prince''s position with him? If he doesn''t show up again, I''m afraid even the father and the queen mother will have a lot of complaints against him. " Li Xian shook his head and said. "That''s right. But your marriage is ahead of the fifth, and you haven''t been able to come back. Then you can be more tolerant. But I heard that it''s going to be fast, and you will be back in two or three days. You know, along the way, the fifth was assassinated in Xingyang and almost lost his old life. At that time, the whole city of Chang''an was spread. You may be killed by your father, emperor and mother after your marriage He has become the crown prince. But ah Fortunately, the fifth brother is safe and secure, and finally he comes back. Otherwise, even if you are made the crown prince, when the fifth comes back, do you think you will retire or not? Well, don''t say it. I''m leaving. Don''t be short of gifts. I''m not the fifth rich. By the way, Bai Chun has arrived in Chang''an. " Li Zhe''s last words scared Li Xian to the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 Looking at the back of Li Zhe''s departure, Li Xian finds that Li Zhe is becoming more and more independent and unpredictable. What is the meaning of today''s words? Has this guy changed his position completely? Li Zhe didn''t meet Fang Xianzhong, who always liked to go through the back door. When Li Xian saw him, he was slightly surprised. How did he come here? After all, as the old father-in-law of Pei Wang, he is going to get married in a few days. Is there something important about his appearance? "Mr. Fang, please go to the study. I''ll be there at once." Li Xian turned his head and said to the eunuch beside him. Looking at under the eunuch''s leadership, while mumbling and gesticulating with both hands, Li Xian''s heart seems to be led forward together. At random, I looked at other places being arranged in the palace, and then I rushed into the study where Li Hong had been. When he entered the study, Fang Xianzhong didn''t sit there waiting for him. Instead, he walked back and forth on the new thick soft Persian carpet, looking anxious and dignified. Li Xian walked into the study silently and happened to meet Fang Xianzhong who turned around. They looked at each other and saw the worry in each other''s eyes. "What''s the matter?" Li Xian asked, then motioned to Fang Xianzhong to sit down and talk. Fang Xianzhong shook his head in silence, and then said, "the rumors in Chang''an are obviously manipulated by someone secretly. It''s really overwhelming. Now, at the beginning, it''s just a few rumors in the east city, which began to expand in a few days. If it goes on like this, it will be spread all over Chang''an City in a few days." "Remember not to let the father and the queen mother know, whether it is true or not, they can not know, must be pressed after the marriage. Although Li Hong has broken through many hurdles in this way, and the Yangzhou incident is expected to be settled by him. However, no matter how the death of Cao Wang and others is related to him, as long as I get married successfully, and then release the rumors that the death of Cao Wang and others is his work, Li Hong will surely be furious and even depose Li Hong as the crown prince ¡­¡£¡± Li Xian stabilized his mind. Today''s plan, as long as he doesn''t mess up and stabilize the people under him, then everything has a chance to turn over. Even if the rumors can''t be stopped, they are not in the way. When the late emperor launched the Xuanwu Gate change, there were all kinds of rumors in the market? Those who achieve great things should not stick to the details, and they should not care about nonsense. "I''m afraid it can''t be done. Now the wind in Chang''an city seems to be out of our control. However, as soon as the rumors against you appeared, I thought that the prince was the mastermind of the murder of King Cao and others, and took the opportunity to let out the wind. Such a topic should be the topic of the people in the workshop after dinner, but the effect is very little. Now it is all over the world I''m afraid we''ve lost our power Fang Xianzhong was restless. For a while, he stood up, spread his hands and said to Li Xian. Then he sat down and shook his head and sighed. He knew that his life had been completely set up in this battle. He had no way to retreat from the battle when he was successful and defeated. Last year, his majesty and the queen rejected Li Hong''s punishment on him and kept his position as Minister of the Ministry of labor in the imperial court. However, if the crown prince was allowed to seize the handle again, no one would be able to plead for mercy. Hearing Fang Xianzhong''s complaint, Li Xian''s heart is becoming more and more calm at the moment. He can''t help but think of the last sentence that Li Zhe said when he left: "Bai Chun is back." This sentence, at this moment, has been buzzing in his mind, as if to remind him of something. "Can it be Bai Chun that bitch! She holds the spy Jingwei in her hand. Is it possible that Chang''an is responsible for all this? " Li Xianning looked at Fang Xianzhong and asked. "What? Bai Chun is back in Chang''an? What about Prince Li Hong? Are you back, too? " Fang Xianzhong''s first reaction was whether the Crown Prince Li Hong had already returned to Chang''an, but he had not heard of such a big thing. It is reasonable to say that he can easily hear the news without inquiring. "Well, what Lao Qi said just now doesn''t seem to be a fake, but I don''t know whether he has come back. Where are the people we sent out? Isn''t there any news? " Looking at Fang Xianzhong, Li Xian''s heart has sunk to the bottom. "For three days, there was no news, as if they all disappeared in the official road from Chang''an to Luoyang for no reason." Fang Xianzhong shook his head in distress. Now he has a feeling of being caught in the net. He is just like the fish in the net, struggling in the tight net. "If Bai Chun comes back, old five will not be far away. I want to come. Bai Chun can''t come back in one or two days. Why did Lao Qi choose this opportunity to tell me?" Li Xian also stood up from the chair, through the gauze like curtain, looking at the busy figure in the colorful palace outside, muttering to himself. "I always have a feeling that Chang''an is now under the control of people. I feel I feel that everything that happened in Chang''an seems to be premeditated. " Fang Xianzhong has been attacked by all kinds of people at this time, and the delusion of being persecuted has begun to breed in the bottom of his heart.This kind of state of being at a loss only when people are in despair has begun to infect him and infect more people. Li Xian rubbed his hands tightly, so that his ten fingers would not be too stiff. He comforted Fang Xianzhong and said, "well, in case of emergency, you should send someone to the cloud in secret. You must send the most reliable confidant to let them But now there is no information about the fifth. If we let them go quietly to Chang''an, it is likely to be counterproductive. " Li Xian''s heart also began to contradict and tangle. The whole situation of Chang''an city should have been firmly in the hands of the situation, but I don''t know when to start, but it seems that they are not under their own control. "Your Highness, do you want to..." Fang Xianzhong felt that his breath had become a little bit miserable. This was to rebel. If he mobilized all the guards in the clouds, it would be no different from rebellion. Li Xian paced back and forth, with his head down and no words. At this moment, he did not plan for the worst, but the situation seemed to be forcing him to go in the worst direction. "Bai Chun has returned to Changan, and other people in the East Palace have not come back. The royal clan such as Uncle Ji Wang has gathered in Changan now. If you plan for the worst, you will not have no confidence of success! As long as the palace guard in the cloud can God knows not to be aware of the mobilization around Chang''an. When I get married, I will take advantage of the city''s loose defense to seize Chang''an and control all the Royal relatives and relatives in one fell swoop. In this way, we will not worry about the great cause! " Li Xian clenched his fist and said coldly. "But What if not? There will be no retreat for us, and behind us is the abyss. " Fang Xianzhong felt that every part of his body was shaking, not to mention doing it. He was afraid when he thought about it now. He had the idea that he would just be in a daze for a few days. "Therefore, our primary purpose now is to determine Li Hong''s position and confirm him Will I go back to Chang''an before I get married! And then, how can we take the mysterious Jingwei in Bai Chun''s hand Is Jingwei a man or a yamen? Is it possible to disintegrate the mysterious Jingwei as long as you control Bai Chun? As long as we have achieved these two points, then let alone the crown prince, it is not impossible to become emperor on the day of the wedding! " Li Xian''s expression became cold and full of ambition! At the moment, under the pressure of the situation, Li Xian had the intention to go all out in his heart. In front of him, it seemed that he had put on the Dragon Robe and accepted the congratulation of the officials. But there is a prerequisite for all this, that is, Li Hong, the uncertain factor, the old five who hides in secret and refuses to come out. Where is he? Will he go back to Chang''an on his wedding day? Or, what he wants is a mantis after he leads the army to conquer Changan? Good to sit down and reap the benefits? Therefore, now only when we understand all of Li Hong''s things and control Bai Chun, then we have completed more than half of our most ambitious plan. The next step is to let the royal family members, including the father, the emperor and the empress mother, be controlled by themselves on their wedding day, forcing them to make Zen moves! "But what if Prince Li Hong doesn''t show up on your wedding day? When you conquer Chang''an, he will attack Chang''an guards in front of and behind them. Then we will... " Fang Xianzhong didn''t think the plan was too terrible. After Li Xian''s description, he seemed to see the first king of different surnames in the Tang Dynasty who covered the sky with power and was waving to him. It seems that I am under one person and above ten thousand people. Standing on the court hall, I am full of energy, pointing out the mountains and rivers, facing calmly and accepting the court officials calling themselves king. "Not so much, but when the emperor''s grandfather launched the Xuanwu Gate change, how much did he occupy? He is not the crown prince. Is it Li Jiancheng who was supported by his great grandfather? But in the end, it was the emperor''s great grandfather who took the throne? crown prince? Hehe, after I ascend the throne, I can also pursue his posthumous Li Hong as the hidden prince, in order to stop the mouth of the people in the world. The first emperor can do it, why can''t I do it? The first emperor can successfully ascend the throne of God, and then promote the martial arts of the Tang Dynasty. Why can''t I Li Xian? The king, marquis and general Xiang Ning have seed! If it doesn''t suit me, make it suitable for me Li Xian opened the gauze curtain and looked through the bright glass at all the people in the palace who were in charge of everything for him. He felt that he was standing on the Hanyuan Hall of the Daming Palace, sacrificing to heaven and preparing to ascend the throne. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 "Your Highness, secret letter." The grain of grain gently knocked on the window and said to Li Hong in the carriage. "Pass it." Li Hong responded. Li Chuyuan, who was in the same carriage with him, has been very adapted to the maid''s "work" these days. She stretched out a hand to take the letter and handed it to Li Hong without looking at it. Li Hong didn''t carry her on his back. Instead, he took a look at it, folded it and put it back in the envelope. "Send a letter to Bai Chun and send me an order. No matter what important matters or the situation in Chang''an, you should leave Prince Pu''s house immediately and go to the harem to meet the queen. Without my order, all the people in the East Palace are not allowed to leave the palace for half a step, and those who disobey the orders will be beheaded." Li Hong calmly said to the outside of the carriage, even on his face, with a light smile. "Yes, your highness." Outside came the sound of the grain of grain again. "The cheetah immediately sent a letter to gexiyuan, the guardian of antongdu. Yuan Shuji, the general of Anxi garrison, went to Yunzhong. Even a horse was not allowed to run out of the range of the protection house of the capital of the city in Yunzhong! Those who violate the order will be killed. " Li Chuyuan looked at Li Hong, who was still smiling and relaxed. However, she could not feel any relief in her heart. Instead, she felt that the warm carriage suddenly became cold. Both of them have been under the control of the central and central authorities of Li Yunyi. Along the way, except for these two orders, Li Hong had a leisurely life and was not in a hurry. However, at such a speed, he arrived in Chang''an the day before Li Xian''s wedding. After talking with Li Hong that day, Li Chuyuan also began to pay more attention to Xu Yanbo. Sometimes she made Xu Yanbo strange. I don''t know why Jingyang County Lord always stares at herself. Seeing that she was about to enter Chang''an, Li Chuyuan leaned on the carriage window and looked at Xu Yanbo''s back outside, stupefied. Li Hong called out several times, but did not call back Li Chuyuan''s soul. She stretched out her hand and walked in front of her for a long time. Then Li Chuyuan turned her head and looked at him blankly. Looking at the smile on Li Hong''s face, Li Chuyuan''s face turned red for no reason. She glared at Li Hong with a guilty look and said, "I''m thinking about something, but I''m not looking at him." "Ah? Who? " Li Hong suddenly took a look at Li Chuyuan, and then his eyes moved slowly from the window to Xu Yanbo. "Don''t look." Li Chuyuan stretched out her hand and pushed Li Hong''s cheek to the other side. She said shyly and angrily. "It''s not a way for you to do this. You haven''t made up your mind yet. How can you tell my mother and your father when I go back? Well, I''ll call him over. You can talk to her. You can understand a person intuitively through communication. You always stare at people''s back like this. What can you learn? If you can''t make it right, Xu Yanbo always feels gloomy behind his back and thinks that he is being watched by ghosts. " "You are the ghost." Li Chuyuan was very happy with Li Hong''s words, because along the way, she also found that Xu Yanbo would look back with palpitation from time to time, and then look back blankly when everything was normal. She didn''t know why this guy was so sensitive. She just stared at his back. After less than an hour, he found someone was secretly staring at him. "What if I call him over? You can talk to him... " "Have a chat. If you have anything to talk about, I want you to mind your own business." Although the concept of men and women is open in this era, it is not said that it is open to the outside world. There is still a person who is learning by admiration? Even in the last life, it did not say that men and women love each other. Beside them, there was a person watching and learning. "So you agree, no, are you satisfied with everything for the time being?" Li Hong didn''t understand the amorous feelings. She had to force Li Chuyuan to reveal her daughter''s family''s worries. Li Chuyuan was also shy and angry in the face of such unworthy goods, but she could not ignore him as if he did not exist. "I didn''t say that." Li Chuyuan''s face became more and more red, but her shy appearance became more and more charming. When a woman has a sweetheart and begins to appreciate a man, then there is a little secret about her heart. No one else can expect to know how much. After all, after all, after all, after all, the parties do not know what the woman will think after deep love. Women''s worries will not be like the pace of history. As time goes on, more and more men will open the fog in their hearts. For women, it is the most mysterious thing in the history of human evolution that women have never been able to understand. Why do you despise men''s disdain if you don''t want to talk to men. Chang''an city is very lively, everywhere is filled with an atmosphere opposite to the cold in winter. Even because of this lively and noisy picture, the temperature in Chang''an is higher than in fact several degrees.The officials of the East Palace and the officials led by Zong Chuke of Jingzhao mansion were already waiting at the Baqiao. Li Hong tightened his fur and wrapped himself up like a big bear in the carriage: "go back to the East Palace directly. I''ve said it many times. Don''t deal with these useless things. I''m not leading soldiers to fight." Li Hong said so, but her eyes still went through the curtains lifted by Li Chuyuan and scanned the officials in the east palace. Yang Sijian, the prince''s younger teacher, did not appear at this time. Zong Chuke served on the other side, echoing Li Hong''s words and saying, "Your Highness, this is etiquette. I think it will be more in the future. Now you need to start to adapt to it." Li Hong was stiff and turned his head. Looking at Zong Chuke, he said in astonishment: "when did you learn to say these flattering words? Or are they all so sure? " "Probably not on the court. Pei Wang''s wedding is around the corner. Some of the officials who had been on the lookout had already begun to make advances." Zong Chuke has deep eyes and reveals the situation in Chang''an. "So you still give me some reassurance? I''m not afraid that one day when I lose my power, I will be like you... " "The queen summoned her ministers and the Dali Temple Di Renjie to enter the palace yesterday. Miss Bai and others were there. Between the words, I think your Highness has really adapted to these rituals. The process of etiquette simplification is too fast. The Zongzheng temple, Taichang temple, Honglu temple and the Ministry of rites are now on the court hall. It''s like a small quarrel in three days and a big quarrel in five days. If not suppressed by your majesty, I''m afraid Both sides offered a place to settle the dispute by force. " Zong Chuke laughs, compared with the previous county magistrate, to get fat a lot, but also a lot of white. However, when he was a child, he liked to go to Lantian Medical College from time to time to identify some herbs with Sun Simiao, which was his greatest pleasure in his spare time. Zongzheng temple is in charge of the royal clan''s family affiliation, sacrifice, conferment, and other royal affairs. If Li Xian was convicted of treason, he was finally handed over to Zongzheng temple. Therefore, the status of Zongzheng temple in the nine temples has always been a very detached existence. After all, what they deal with are closely related to the royal family. As a minister of Zongzheng temple, he often chooses a person with exquisite features. He must be able to face the difficulties of different Royal relatives and relatives, and be able to satisfy all parties when dealing with royal affairs. After all, the Queen''s family, the emperor''s family, the families of various concubines, and so on, these complicated relationships, as well as some trivial matters, need to be dealt with by Zongzheng temple. The Taichang temple is in charge of the rites, rites and music of the ancestral temple, which is also in great contradiction with Li Hong. Li Hong himself seldom takes part in these things. He not only pretends to be ill but also destroys other people''s rites and rituals every time he has to go. After all, the prince or the shangshuling is not? Wu Mei reconciled the conflict between Honglu temple and Li Hong for a while. Later, Li Hong went to Anxi and came back to ease it. However, with the increase of Li Hong''s visits to the imperial court, he turned a blind eye to all kinds of court etiquette. Now, he is always in tension. "Let them argue. It''s not right now that we can draw a conclusion. Besides, these old people are stubborn and can''t be provoked. However, since we have made clear our position, we should not go too far. I''ll let them know." When Li Hong thought of the nine temples and five supervisors, including the Yushitai, the functional departments independent of the central government were troubled. These are the things we will face in the future, but fortunately, we haven''t reached that stage yet. No, let''s talk about it when we are in front of us. Zong Chuke nodded with a smile, and then repeated the rumors circulating in Chang''an City and Fang Xianzhong''s coming to his residence to suppress it. Li Hong praised him once and for all. This is the effect he wants. Only when he gives Li Xian the most chaotic situation and makes him unable to see clearly and straighten it out, he will fall into self panic. And Fang Xianzhong, he has now thoroughly understood this person''s character, this kind of person belongs to completely likes to deceive oneself. If you live in a house, when there is a big fire outside, he will look at the fire in the room and call out the fire. But as long as the voice outside says that the fire will not burn him and is far away from him, he will deceive himself and believe that the fire will not really burn himself. Even if he has already felt the burning temperature, he will have no reason to believe, The fire won''t hurt itself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 For a while, Li Hong didn''t understand where Fang Xianzhong got this kind of self-confidence, but through later research and intersection, he found that in fact, Fang Xianzhong could clearly judge various complicated situations. But his only shortcoming is that he has no idea. As long as you show strong self-confidence in front of him and say something he is willing to believe, if you kill him with a knife, he will think you are a good man. To put it bluntly, Fang Xianzhong belongs to a person who has a lot of existence in any era. He has a soft ear and lacks his own opinions. He is very concerned about other people''s evaluation and views on him. He lives in other people''s opinions all day long, but he has an ambition that does not match his ability. It is doomed that Fang Xianzhong can only exist as an adjunct general. He is not suitable to be a leader in civilian and military positions. Because he can analyze the situation thoroughly, but he will not adhere to and be confident of his own views. He will always support other people''s decisions, and then veto his own views. Even if he knows clearly that he is right and others are wrong, he will not insist. There is a qualitative difference between not daring but not daring. After Li Hong came back, Fang Xian became a little popular. During this period, because of the great marriage of Pei Wang, the focus of Chang''an city was all concentrated there. In addition, the prince had not been in the east palace for nearly a year, so it was reasonable for the whole East Palace to look desolate. As soon as I got off the carriage, I stood steadfastly on the ground of the east palace. I saw the dead face of Wang Lou standing with Lian tie. I looked at him respectfully, but I didn''t dare to come. Li Hong motioned to the two men and motioned them to come over. He ordered him to go to the palace immediately. As for standing so far away, it was like watching ghosts. "Your Highness is very tired. As soon as you get off the train, you have to go to the palace immediately. The maids and maids are also very distressed by your Majesty''s toil, but I can''t help it. This is the will of your highness." Wang Lou, the eunuch close to Li Hong''s mother, is extremely afraid of Li Hong. Especially after learning more about the deeds of his Highness from Lian tie, Wang Lou had already been in his heart and listed Li Hong as a person who should not be irritated. Therefore, he always stood at a distance, preferring to disobey the will of the queen rather than to provoke the prince''s highness. Looking at Wang Lou''s respectful and cautious manner, he sniffed around and said with a sneer, "I can eat it. What''s the matter with you? Did Lian tie tell you something bad about me "No, no, no, I dare not." Lian tie was shocked. He was innocent. "I don ''t think you dare to tell me. What is the matter with my mother in such a hurry to let me enter the palace?" Li Hong looked at Li Chuyuan and asked her with eyes whether she wanted to enter the palace together. After getting the clear information, they went to the palace under the leadership of Wang Lou. Lian tie, after Li Hong came back, would not have to go to the palace again. After all, the East Palace is where he should be. On the way back from Luoyang, Li Hong''s heart was not calm. Compared with father long, he was more afraid of his mother''s wife. Now, everyone can see that he and Lao Liu have been in an endless situation. Before they came back, the officials in the court watched and stood in line. The three provinces and six ministries, the nine temples and five supervisors also watched and stood in line. The overall effect was satisfactory. Li Lingyue is not in Penglai hall. It is estimated that when Bai Chun comes back with a gift from the south, Li Lingyue, the little white eyed wolf, will miss her a lot? In addition to novelty toys and gifts, little white eyed wolf can make her happy now? At this heartless age, I''m afraid nothing can make her happy for a few days. "My son has seen his mother." Li Hong didn''t even have time to change his clothes, so he stood in front of Wu Mei. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong silently. Compared with before going to the south, Li Hong''s whole person has undergone some subtle changes. When he came back from Anxi campaign, he had a fierce courage. After Anton''s return from the war, the whole person seems to be a lot more introverted. However, he is less aggressive and has more refined and wise feelings. But now when I come back to the south of the Yangtze River, the whole person seems to be returning to nature, like a deep well water, clear but deep, clean and pure, and with a firm and steady mountain like pine. "Grown up." Wu Mei can''t help but nod to himself in the heart of Gratification: "get up, this is the clothes have not changed, all ran over, also strange for you." "It''s not hard to do. As soon as I come to Chang''an to see the emperor and his mother, it''s the etiquette that the children should do." Li Hong gets up and looks at Wu Mei. The age of Long Ma seems to have been forgotten and solidified by time. Compared with a year ago, there is no change. It is still elegant and elegant. The whole person''s posture of Fengyi, which is the mother of the world, is blooming more and more prosperous, and the demeanor of a generation of empresses is not enough. "Li Chuyuan has met the queen." This is the time for Li Chuyuan to salute and meet the queen. Compared with other princes and their relatives, when the prince meets with the emperor and queen, other people can''t meet with the prince. They can only wait until the prince and the queen are completely finished.Wu Mei''s face was full of dignified smile. She looked at Li Chuyuan with a smile and said, "it''s hard for you these days. Let you, a royal lineage County Lord, serve your royal highness. Didn''t you embarrass you along the way?" "How could..." Li Hong was about to speak, then Wu Mei glared back, so she had to stand up and see with her own eyes whether Li Chuyuan would betray herself. "Chu Yuan thanks the empress for her concern. The Royal brother took care of Chu Yuan all the way, and didn''t embarrass her. Chu Yuan was clumsy and afraid that he could not serve the emperor well. Fortunately, he was kind, magnanimous and sincere "Well, don''t put gold on his face. I still know what he looks like. I''ve been driving for several days and I''m tired. I''ll keep the palace I used to live in. Let''s go and have a rest." Wu Mei ignored someone who stood for a while and then took the initiative to sit down and said to Li Chuyuan. "Yes, empress. Chu Yuan is quitting." Li Chuyuan politely left. As soon as Li Chuyuan left, Wu Mei''s expression didn''t show. Li Hong was surprised to be cold, and said coldly, "come with me." "Yes, mother." Li Hong inspected the hall for several times, but did not see where Bai Chun and others were. So he followed Wu Mei and went to the study. When she walked into the study, she just followed Wu Mei and sat down on the chair. Wu Mei once again looked at Long Ma behind the broad and precious wood desk. Li Hong said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you, mother? Why don''t you seem very happy when your son minister comes back? " "Happy? You give me some reason to be happy? What are you doing back here? Isn''t it leisurely to stay in the small mountain village of Xingyang? It''s a wonderful life for idle clouds and wild cranes. Why come back to Chang''an again? " Wu Mei eyebrows a jump, coldly rebuke a way. "Mother, you also know that the son minister didn''t want to come back earlier and was trapped in a small mountain village, so did the son minister." "You are also forced to be helpless, aren''t you? Or do you want Chang''an city to be chaotic all the time and come back to clean up the mess at the last minute? It seems that you are deeply developed and resourceful? Why on earth are you doing this? Why do you have to force Li Xian to give up after giving him hope over and over again? " The more Wu Mei said, the more powerless she was. "The empress mother, the son minister is not willing to do so, but Children can control themselves, but they can''t control what others think and want. Even if everything has not happened today, it will still happen in the future. What did you ask the minister to do at that time? " Li Hong walks to Wu Mei, looks at Wu Mei and says sincerely in her eyes. Wu Mei is speechless. There are some things that are not actively promoted by Li Hong. On Luoshui in Luoyang, he has given enough warning. When he returns to Chang''an, Li Xian is still ambitious. He and his majesty don''t know everything about the two brothers in changmingfang, but what can they do? Fortunately, Li Dan was kidnapped by Wencheng using Peiyan. Then, the three brothers worked together to save Li Dan overnight. I thought that everything would be gone in smoke. However, Li Hong''s southward expedition still made Li Xian unable to resist the impetuous ambition in his heart. "Is there really no way out? How about being demoted to Lingnan? Since Li Zhe is interested, he will give it to Li Zhe. Li Xian goes to Lingnan with the name of the Lord. " "And then he went south again and suppressed him? Or when it comes to time, just like Yangzhou Li Jingye, I need to use my Datang child Lang''s life to pacify all this? Today, how can we go back? Did he return his head? " "Say your terms." Wu Mei sighed and suddenly said, "but remember, don''t go too far!" "He became a commoner and exiled to Bazhou." Li Hong said word by word. Wu Mei is silent. Where is Bazhou? Li Hong''s base camp. Li Xian was exiled to the south by Kunlun Mountain and Tianshan Mountain in the north. Chang''an would not even know when people died. "Tomorrow''s sixth wedding. As the crown prince, you should have some courtesy. Go down." Wu Mei was decadent in the back of the chair, holding her forehead and waving to Li Hong, she said powerlessly. "The son Minister Quits, the son minister wants to go to the xuanzheng hall to visit the next father emperor. I don''t know it''s not suitable now." Li Hong walked to the door, suddenly turned around and looked at Wu Mei. "Don''t worry. Your father is in a bad health today. He is recuperating for his big marriage tomorrow. There is no need to disturb him." "Yes, I''ll leave." Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s back, saluted and then went out. But when he left, until his figure passed by the window, Lizhi slowly walked out of the screen behind Wu Mei. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 Through the transparent glass window, Li ZhiBei looked at Li Hong''s dusty back and sighed helplessly. "You say What is honger''s ambition? What should I do now? " Li Zhi frowned and frowned heavily. Li Hong has been in the east palace for so many years, neither for him nor for the empress, to make them feel that Li Hong is sure to win the throne. Sometimes, even if he wants to keep himself in the throne, he is willing to be a prince, as if he is satisfied. However, if we want to say that he has no ambition for the throne, it is not necessarily true. At least, as the prince who is closest to the throne in the East Palace, he attaches great importance to it and does not allow anyone to challenge, touch or covet. "It''s in the Tang Dynasty." Wu Mei gets up slowly and stands on Li Zhi''s side. She looks at the tall figure disappearing slowly and says with a smile. "In the Tang Dynasty?" Li Zhi did not understand the head, looking at Wu Mei under the sun, more white smooth cheek: "what solution?" "To protect the emperor and protect the country in the lower part of the country, and to live a free life in leisure, sightseeing and leisure, may be his ultimate goal." Wu Mei looked at Li Hong''s back and went on to say, "frankly speaking, he wants to be a free Prince of the East Palace, and he doesn''t want others to covet the throne or destroy the stability of the country. Therefore, it is most appropriate for him to be the emperor and he is the crown prince." "Eating from the bowl and looking at the pot?" Li Zhi curled his lips coldly: "Oh, he doesn''t want others to touch the throne, but he doesn''t want to inherit it. He takes the seat of the East Palace and wanders around the world if he wants to deal with political affairs? In any case, I will take charge of chaotang, but I am not afraid of the chaos in the rear. He wants something beautiful. No wonder Li Xian has always coveted the position of the east palace. I think he is. " Wu Mei smiles and shakes her head. She knows that Lizhi is angry. What she resents is that she is tied to Chang''an and Luoyang. She can''t go anywhere. If Li Hong could be chained to Chang''an or Luoyang, and let him visit mountains and rivers under the title of emperor every day, he would not have so many complaints. "But in recent years, with the stability and prosperity of our country in the Tang Dynasty, which event has left the shadow of Li Hong? It has been seen from Dai Zhide, the Minister of rites, that the most unbearable thing for him is the restraint and etiquette system. Taichang temple, Honglu temple, including Zongzheng temple, have not been able to do anything but turn a blind eye to Li Hong these years. Isn''t that why some people have been inclined to Li Xian? Li Xian has always been a model of etiquette, both in Xiaoxiao and Li Zhe. But now Li Zhe is very interested in the army, but he has no ambition. He just wants to be a casual Prince every day, taking Ji Yue as an example. It''s just that What are you going to do with the offer now? " Wu Mei said, in the heart also did not know which side to take sides. As the saying goes, no one is perfect. Li Xian was also extremely clever when he was young. Although he was not as smart as Li Hong, he was not as good as Li Hong in observing etiquette and other aspects. It is also because Li Hong is far inferior to Li Xian, which makes him feel that he has the ability and qualification to compete with Li Hong for the crown prince. "What does the queen mean?" Li Zhi was hesitant. He wanted to negotiate with Wu Mei, hoping that Li Hong could make more concessions and try to eliminate the Royal Scandal of his brother''s rebellion into a small and trivial matter. But just now Li Hong''s firm attitude made him not only feel cold, but also lost his own opinions. "Does your majesty think that the Tang Dynasty is now peaceful, prosperous, prosperous and prosperous. From east to west, from south to north, it is a prosperous and prosperous appearance. It is time to follow the example of Sima Yan, the founding emperor of Jin Dynasty, to put weapons and weapons into the storehouse and set free Nanshan Mountain?" Wu Mei looked down at her skirt, then looked up at Lizhi''s eyes and asked. Li Zhi does not speak, is also quietly staring at Wu Mei''s bright eyes. The air flows and solidifies silently between the two, and the needle can be heard in the study. After years of husband and wife, Li Zhi still didn''t expect that the Queen''s understanding of herself had reached such a level that she only wavered a little in her attitude, and she was noticed by the queen. "I can''t say that. I just don''t want to see what happened to Li Hong and Li Xian again. The Tang Dynasty is now prosperous, even if it''s Li Xian..." "You''d better not even think about it. Once Li Hong knows that you have this idea, the whole court will have to make him upset. It''s not good whether Li Xian can hold a big marriage alive tomorrow." Wu Mei looks stunned and her tone is very severe. "Of course, I didn''t think so. I just told you that he didn''t rob me directly? I I just can''t bear to send Li Xian to such a far away place, and I have to demote him to be a common man These are the bones and flesh of me and the queen. I love each other. " In Li Zhi''s mind at this time, the memory clips of Li Hong when he was a child were playing back and forth, while the clips of Li Xian''s childhood were playing, one left and one right, pulling his unsteady heart in his mind. Wu Mei''s expression is also complicated. Li Zhi''s worry is not the same as that of her. However, compared with her Majesty''s indecision and from the perspective of considering the country''s country, Li Hong''s actions are also for the sake of the stability of the country and the country.But it has to be said that people have the psychology of sympathy for the weak. Whether you are the supreme emperor or queen, or the beggars at the bottom of the society, when facing the weak, people tend to breed compassion. "There must be something hateful about a poor person. A person who looks like a poor person''s real dissatisfaction must be caused by his previous mistakes or blame himself. Knowing that he is wrong, he still refuses to correct his mistakes. This is the hateful part of such people." Li Zhi took a piece of paper which was Li Hong''s notes. Looking at this sentence, Li Zhi said, "does this sentence have a source?" "No, he said it himself." Wu Mei reluctantly smiles. When I saw this sentence for the first time, I didn''t want to know what Li Hongxian said. "This is forcing me to make the final decision. Li Xian did not change his mind after repeated education and challenged Li Hong''s rights over and over again, but Let''s talk about it after tomorrow. " Li Zhi still couldn''t make up his mind. Just like in the original historical track, when Li Xian was abolished as a commoner, he still needed Wu Mei to help him make a choice. However, with the change of historical track, Wu Mei''s temperament has already changed. At this moment, she is in the same difficult stage of choice as Li Zhi. In the face of Li Hong''s first aggressive, she, like Li Zhi, lost her position and also chose to delay. However, she was very clear that Li Hong might not delay any longer. After the wedding, she was afraid that Li Xian would be dismissed as a commoner. However, she did not know how Li Hong would do everything perfectly. At that time, with the will of his majesty, he would be able to silence the courtiers and the people in the world. When Li Hong returns to the East Palace, Bai Chun and others don''t know where to return to the East Palace in advance. Xiaoxue and others are affectionate. They haven''t seen the prince for many days. At this time, they are very happy to see the prince. However, due to the difference of status and inferiority, as well as the fact that there are still many people in the main hall, their faces are full of excitement, and the act of serving Li Hong has become much lighter. "Has the gift been sent?" Li Hong narrowed his eyes, the back of his head was pillow on the high chest of Xiaoxue, enjoying the massage of several people, and asked Bai chundao beside him. "Yes, Yang Wu led the officials of the east palace to go there together. Both the etiquette and the face were given to Pei Wang. I don''t think he will be suspicious." Bai Chun sits on one side, busy living hand tomorrow Pei Wang big wedding, some need to help the prince''s highness to prepare the goods, raised his head light said. "What am I going to do tomorrow?" Li Hong opened his eyes and asked. At this time, it''s no wonder Li Lingyue, Li Dan and others didn''t see it in the palace. At this time, Chengdu went to Prince Pei''s mansion to eat and drink? Li Dan, in particular, is afraid that at this time, under the service of the palace maid eunuch, he is eating the haisai. "Your affairs for tomorrow should be arranged by Taichang temple. I don''t think there will be anything wrong. The East Palace must follow your majesty and queen." Bai Chun put down her work again and wanted to say. The prince''s marriage is no more grand than that of the royal family marrying a princess. However, she does not know the role of the prince''s highness. Li Zhe has been in Prince Pei''s mansion these days. It is said that the shameless man is going to be the best man, and he must be the best man for Li Xian. "He''s the best man? Do you really think you have a good body? When I was a son-in-law, I forgot Quanyi, the son-in-law of Yiyang. How miserable was it that you beat Xu, the son-in-law of Gao''an? It''s not a long memory. " Li Hong said with a smile. Bai Chun also showed a smile. As soon as she was about to speak, she heard Xiao Xue open her mouth on Li Hong''s head and said, "it''s not the maidservant and other people who want to fight. It''s Princess Yiyang and Princess Gao''an, and tell them not to be polite." "Then you can''t fight hard. It''s really a group of white eyed wolves. When Quan Yi was in Anxi, you summoned him to come and go. I didn''t expect that you would be beaten so badly on your wedding day." Li Hong looked up and squeezed Xiaoxue''s towering chest, looked at the small cheek which could be broken by blowing bullets, and said with a smile. "What do you mean..." "Forget it, let Li Zhe go. It''s not just a bridesmaid. From night on, the futu camp is fully armed outside Chang''an city. Within three days of Chang''an City, no other armed forces can be seen except jinwuwei." Li Hong said, looking at the grain of grain and others, and this order will also be issued quickly from the east palace. Even the city military guards have to withdraw from Chang''an City after nightfall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 The only thing that can''t move is Jin Wuwei, the most elite army in the Tang Dynasty. Li''s father and mother didn''t even want to inform his majesty when he was sent to the army. Of course, Li Hongxian didn''t even want to inform his majesty when he was sent to the army. Before he came back, the curfew had been lifted because of the marriage of King Pei. Therefore, all the workshops could be connected together. After nightfall, Chang''an City became more heated and noisy. Whether in the east or the west, or after entering the night, pingkang square began to be more lively. At this time, it became a good place for officials and scholars at all levels to drink and have fun. In addition, the curfew was lifted, which made Chang''an City boil up and become the standard night city of this era. Therefore, when chengwuwei began to withdraw from Chang''an after nightfall, and all jinwuwei began to enter Chang''an, it did not cause any sensation that made the people feel uneasy. The common people, literati, celebrities and ladies who linger in the streets are carefree and easy to write. They should continue to stroll and continue to chant and compose poems and Fu. In short, Chang''an city is a completely free city, full of flowers and bustling. "Your majesty and queen, the Shangshu order has already begun to withdraw from chengwuwei and enter jinwuwei." Wang Lou looked respectfully at the empress playing chess and whispered. "I see. Go down." Wu Mei looked at Li Zhi, and then said faintly. Li Zhi did not respond from the beginning to the end. His eyes were fixed on the chess game in front of him. He did not understand when the Queen''s chess skills had improved so much. He had both attack and defense in every step, leaving him no place to settle down. "It''s a bit of conscience and a little bit of brotherhood." In front of Wu Mei''s face, Li Zhi jumps out the horse with its legs pinned on. Wu Mei put it back to the distance without any politeness. She glared back at Li Zhi''s eyes, and then said, "it''s true to care about my brother''s love, but it''s also to tell you that he has made up his mind. I''m afraid that you don''t want to be willing to do so." "But my horse..." "Can you dance? Why don''t you put on the horse legs "I remember Li Hong used to jump around like this." "He is a rascal, you are not." Wu Mei put the horse back again, shook her head and said triumphantly. "No matter first, let their brothers make trouble to go. They are willing to send them into exile. According to him, I will see how he faces the people in the world at that time!" Li Zhi sank the car and saw Wu Mei pick up Xiang to step on it, and then hurried back. "Do you want to..." Wu Meiming''s moving eyes twinkled with shrewd light and asked uncertainly. "Is there any other way? If you don''t let the vaulting horse, you will be trampled when you get out of the car. Before he forced me to dethrone Li Xian, I gave him the Zen throne. I asked him to depose Li Xian. I would like to see how he weighed the pros and cons and how to face the pressure and words from all sides after he took this position! Oh, when a prince is very happy, he can do whatever he wants, and then I will deal with all the messy things I don''t want to do? I owe him. Who am I sitting for? In the end, it wasn''t for him? Sooner or later, I''ll show him how to deal with Li Xian, how to deal with the pressure brought by the royal family, ministers in the imperial court, officials in the frontier, aristocratic families, nobles and nobles, and the common people. Let''s see how he can adjust these people and let him know how difficult it is for them to adjust! " Li Zhi is proud of one hand to attack a pawn, and the other hand stealthily moves the gun to the back of the horse while Wu Mei is not paying attention. Wu Mei slanted her eyes and looked at Li Zhi''s careful thinking unremittingly. She ignored and said, "you want to Zen as soon as possible, or you want to refuse to depose Li Xian in this way. But the premise is, will he inherit it? The prince has not married yet. How chaotic are you going to make his harem? There are no princesses and concubines. If you become emperor or queen What kind of chaos does Li Hong''s harem look like? These are the afterwords. Will the courtiers and the imperial clan agree to your present Zen position? " Wu Mei looks at Lizhi''s contemplative look and secretly puts the horse that has just been eaten by Lizhi and puts it on the chessboard again. "Yes, I don''t think about it very well. Now the crown prince has not become a family, so he has to go to the throne directly. Not to mention the prince, even the courtiers and the imperial clan will not agree. So Is there no way for me to go? Can only be forced by him to depose Li Xian? " Li Zhi did not find that Wu Mei put the horse on the chessboard again. "Today, I didn''t go back to him for you. I said that you were ill and needed to recuperate. After Li Xian''s marriage, I would like to send him to prison for you to recuperate in the harem? In this way, the courtiers have nothing to say to see how he persecutes you? " Wu Mei, with a sly smile, stepped down Li Zhi''s gun with that horse again. "Why? No, Queen, your horse. I remember I ate it more than three times, right? " Li Zhichong and Wu Mei give a thumbs up. I don''t know whether to boast about his court tricks or his chessboard tricks. "You are mistaken. It was the last game." Wu Mei threw a wink at Li Zhi, and Li Hong said with a little cheek.Li Zhi looked at the chessboard. If the gun was gone, there would be only one car and horse left. If he wanted to win the queen, the chess game would be more and more difficult, even hopeless. "It''s a good strategy. It also gives him a taste of the feeling of being alone. Have you decided on the choice of princess? Will you still choose Yang Yu? " Li Zhi didn''t care about the chess game. "Then choose Pei WANYING as her wish, so ah, it depends on his sincerity." Wu Mei holds the chessboard in both hands and stares at Li Zhi. She said that his majesty didn''t care about the chess game. He wanted to get the game back and start a new game. The two knees and the pieces on the shaking chessboard were out of place. "The queen wanted to make a deal with Li Hong on the condition that he was the prince and princess, so that he would give up and depose Li Xian?" Li Zhi looks happy and feels that this move is really good. You can see that the chess pieces are shaking and the queen is in a hurry. This game is over. "Try it? If you dare to take this as a condition, Li Hong is afraid to marry Yang Yu! You can''t see that this time it''s no better than before. Li Hong has a strong heart! What do you think it''s for? This is to give Li Xian the last freedom and the face of the king! Once the wedding is over, I''m afraid it''s Li Xian. I don''t know where I''m going to spend it! " Wu Mei''s eyes are dejected. The whole chess game is disturbed by his majesty. "This chess game is in chaos. This game is a draw. Let''s start again." Li Zhi''s knee stopped, but Wu Mei''s hand was still exerting. All of a sudden, the original half of the chess game was disordered. All of a sudden, it was mixed together and completely disordered. "It is not that there is no remedy, but it depends on your sincerity." Wu Mei has a very good memory. Although she is a little older now, the queen of a generation is not made by luck. After a while, all the pieces in the chess game were put back to their original positions. Lizhi began to frown, and then, does the queen want to be so smart? You are a woman''s family. Are you sure you are so smart? "What remedy?" Li Zhi admits to continue to study the chess game. It seems that the queen is determined in this game. If he does not finish eating, he will not be let go. "Li Hong has always been a soft eater rather than a tough one. The more you fight against him, the more likely you are to cause his resistance. So I thought about it. I might as well follow Li Hong''s advice, but We must not die in a strange place like Li Zhong in those days. " Wu Mei began to step by step, steadily, step by step. After a while, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was left with the prime minister. The Xianglong father and his mother were trying to deal with Li Hong, and the palace people in the East Palace also reported in a hurry: "Li Zhe, king of England, Li Dan, Princess of Taiping of Zhenguo, want to see you." "Why do these three goods come here? What do you want to do if you don''t stay with Lao Liu? Let them in. " Li Hong gets up and looks at all kinds of articles in the hall, and signals to Xiaoxue that the valuable ones are put away. Who knows if the three people are in trouble because of the congratulatory gift to Lao Liu, they come here to clean up. So in a short time, before the maids came, they heard the rustling of disorderly footsteps. Li Zhe put down Li Lingyue in his arms. He saluted Li Hong with reason and restraint, and Li Dan was also a student with a simple smile on his chubby face. Li Lingyue, compared with Li Hong, did not know what the etiquette system was. Compared with Li Hong, Li Lingyue was not inferior at all. I don''t know if I haven''t been back to the Imperial Palace these days. I''m wearing a white shawl over my pink dress. My white cheek is full of heartless smile. I don''t even have my hair rolled up, but just like Bai Chunna, my shawl hair is scattered on my shoulder. I can''t help but see the beautiful shape of pink carved jade, like a porcelain doll I love you very much. "What are you doing here? If you don''t stay with your sixth brother, it should be very lively. " Li Hong did not need to guess that the mansion of Prince Pei, who was married tomorrow, was destined to be a very busy night. "I have no money." Li Lingyue is the most realistic. She opens her snow-white hands and says heartlessly. "What do you want money for? Why don''t you ask your sixth brother for it Li Hong patted off the small hand that stretched out in front of him, but could not stop the gold leaves in Bai Chun''s hand, which had been handed to Li Lingyue and Li Dan. Li Zhe looked greedy, rubbed his hands, and said in some embarrassment, "sister-in-law, you can''t treat one thing over the other. Otherwise, you can give me some. It''s not too much. It''s only half of them." "Go away." Li Hong looked at Li Zhe''s unpromising appearance and said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 Li Zhe ignored Li Hong''s admonition and laughed shamelessly. Then he took a red festive brocade from Bai Chun''s hand, opened it and immediately beamed with joy. The gold leaves here are no less than those in Li Lingyue''s hands. What''s more, the gold leaves used by the royal family alone are more delicate and pure than those used by the imperial clan. Li Dan''s clothes for tomorrow, I don''t know whether it was the queen who told Bai Chun or Bai Chun that she made up her mind. In short, both Li Dan and Li Lingyue got a new suit of luxurious clothes from Bai Chun, which will be used for Li Xian''s wedding dress tomorrow. Li Lingyue is too young to wear earrings, but a string of precious pearl necklaces the size of a thumb are hung on Bai Chun''s neck, which makes Li Lingyue and her family''s bright eyes and teeth beautiful and lovely. And that string of pearl necklace, let alone this one, is enough to sell in Chang''an for an excellent price. Li Dan also has a leather belt and a jade pendant inlaid with gold, which is hung on his waist by Bai Chun. With his new red round collar and a black fur coat, he looks like. "You dressed him up like a stupid son of a landlord." Li Hong at the side of the table, after writing a few words, looking at the white pure Li Dan, said coldly. A word amused Bai chun to burst into laughter. Her hands held Li Dan''s small shoulder, and her delicate body was trembling with flowers and branches, and even her tears were laughing. Li Dan seems to like his dressing up very much. He looks at Bai Chun, who is lying on his shoulder, smiling. Then he looks at Li Hong''s disgusted eyes. He has a small chest and says, "I think it''s very nice." "It''s up to you. You can look good if you like." Li Hong holds a brush in his hand. After Li Zhe changes a piece of rice paper for him, he begins to write again. "It''s said that the red powder of the candle will be lowered. Don''t make spring in front of the mirror. You don''t have to be full of make-up, but you have to keep your eyebrows waiting to be painted. " "Don''t fan out the painting to cover up the talent of spring mountain. If the road reunion is the bright moon, there must be osmanthus blossom. " Two pieces of paper, each of which had written a poem. Li Zhe himself dried the ink, took it in his hand and looked at it with satisfaction. He glared at his innocent eyes and said, "well, when I get married, you will have to write the make-up poem and the fan poem. It''s very good. Thank you for Laoliu." Li Hong handed the brush to half Mei, then took the wet towel and wiped his hands. He said coldly, "I owe you, why should I write for you? Is this Lao Liu who asked you to come here, or did you come here on your own initiative? " The intimacy between Li Lingyue and Bai Chun, sometimes even Wu Mei is jealous. At this time, Li Lingyue takes Bai Chun''s hand and doesn''t know where to run. But there is no need to say, that is, when Li Lingyue goes back, he will take all the things back to the palace. "I told Lao Liu, and he agreed. By the way, he also said," thank you for your gift. I asked you if you would like to be the best man tomorrow. We would like to be the best man with me. We would go to the door and meet and see him off... " Li Hong patted Li Zhe''s head in discontent: "does anyone dare to visit? Do you want to join in the fun for Lao Liu or ruin the scene Li Zhe touched his head without any intention. After more than a year''s training, he could not avoid being beaten by the fifth. He said with disapproval: "yes, it''s not appropriate for the prince of the whole Tang Dynasty to stand at the door to greet guests and receive gifts." "Just do your job well. Tomorrow, Li Dan and Li Lingyue will not worry about it. I will find someone to protect them and tell the people in the house to pay attention to it. Don''t be as much as you are." After saying that, he took a jade pendant handed over by Xiao Xue, and then motioned to give it to Li Zhe directly. "This thing in the mansion Eh? Well, I see. " Li Zhe looked at the three words "Prince Hong" engraved on the top of the jade pendant. He understood it immediately and carefully put it into his arms. Under the leadership of Xiazhi and xunlan, or Xiazhi and xunlan, they went around the East Palace, but they didn''t find anything he liked to eat. In addition, Li Hong had just returned to the palace today, and there was no rich food, so Li Dan finally followed Li Zhe and ran back to Li Xian''s brightly lit house. Li Lingyue was taken by Bai Chun. I''m afraid she won''t leave today. She will sleep with Bai Chun in the evening. Tomorrow morning, she will go to the palace with herself to meet her father and her mother. Then, accompanied by Li Guan, Taichang temple, Zongzheng temple, Honglu temple, Ministry of rites and NEISHI Province, she goes to Li Xian''s house. I don''t have to think about it. I know it was Li Hong who did it! Because of this, both Wu Mei and the inner minister province have approached Li Hong. In particular, the conditions for selecting palace maids are extremely strict. Which one, like Banmei, Xulan, including the summer solstice, who entered the palace from the time of urination, did not make an exception to be hired into the palace after showing the beauty talent at a young age? But whether it is a palace maid or a prince or a talented person, a woman who wants to become a prince must go through the provincial examination, including the examination of various parts of the body. Therefore, when the Ministry of internal affairs found Li Hong, because the Xia Zhi and others, although they had become the prince''s women, were a little late, they still needed to check this procedure in detail.Sure enough, Wu Mei and Li Zhi took a look at the tragic scene of Li Hong cleaning up the provincial eunuchs and maids in the sky garden of Daming Palace. From then on, including Bai Chun, the inner province always walked away from each other. As for the inspection, no one in the Ministry of internal affairs has mentioned this matter any more. Even Wu Mei has never mentioned it again, but there are still worries in my heart. I''m afraid of snow and others. What if I have a big stomach? However, after all these years, she was relieved and believed that Li Hong did it on purpose? But there is still a trace of anxiety in the heart, can''t Li Hong have a problem? Otherwise, these several women all, how does not have a stomach to have the reaction? On the way to the Imperial Palace, Li Hong listened to Yang Wu and Lian tie, talking about the inspection procedures that these princes should go through when they get married, including when they are married. The whole body involuntarily got goose bumps in the cold night, and then said to the two people: "remember, anyone who dares to move any woman in the East Palace and do that kind of examination will be beaten to death. What''s more, for so many years, I thought that they were not thinking about it. I didn''t expect that even Fang MuQing, who was pregnant, could not escape this robbery." In the heart suddenly to Fang MuQing, produced the deep identical emotion. The whole palace, as if to reflect the wedding of Li Xian, the prince of Pei, has been on all night. Compared with the usual palace, the palace tonight has a more festive and lively atmosphere than usual. When the prince is married, his majesty and the queen will not only go to the prince''s residence, but also entertain the ministers in the palace. What is the concept? This is equivalent to that the road from the palace to the prince''s house will be occupied by the royal family today. However, the royal family of Tang Dynasty has always been close to the people. Compared with ordinary families, all the wedding customs and rituals are almost the same in all aspects, just a little more luxurious and grand. "If you have met your father and your mother, please move your father and your mother to the residence of Li Xian, your son''s younger brother." Today, Li Hong was running with a blue round collar and a black Futou. The husks were clean. Otherwise, half plum said it was too prickly and painful. "It''s a bit human today. Get up." As a woman, Wu Mei''s dress is more complicated than that of a man. Although it''s just a simple casual dress for her, it''s not like the royal court dress, but in Li Hong''s opinion, the Royal unique yellow dress can reflect the elegant and elegant temperament and beauty of her mother. As for his father, Lizhi, he was wearing a red round collar robe like rouge, with a black Futou head on his head. His beard was carefully treated, and a small amount of sharp was left on his chin, which made his originally round face a little bit more heroic. Li Hong looked at the two of them and gave a thumbs up: "you two want to rob the groom and the bride today. They are handsome, elegant and intelligent. One is that they are extremely elegant and elegant. Do you want me to tell Li Xian that you and I will wait here in the palace to steal their attention. " Wu Mei took a look at Li Zhi. They exchanged information in their eyes. Then the queen said, "Li Hong, remember what you said today. Royal marriage has always been the focus of people in the world. Moreover, there are foreign countries coming to congratulate him. Can you understand what this palace means to your father and Emperor?" "Night, oh, understand." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 Li Zhi and Wu Mei looked at each other again. It was rare that today''s big day was happy. Prince Li Hong so cooperated with such an atmosphere that their worries finally disappeared. Li Zhi and Wu Mei naturally hope to have a festive and lively atmosphere to show the peaceful side of the royal family. "What about Li Lingyue? Didn''t you go to your East Palace last night Wu Mei watched attentively walk up to her. Learning from Wang Lou''s appearance, Wu Mei stretched out Li Hong to help her. She coldly patted off his paws. Then she stood up from her chair and followed Li Zhi out of the hall. "I sleep in the carriage. I played with Bai Chun very late last night. I got up in the morning and cried sleepy. So I took her to the carriage and let her go on sleeping for a while." Li Hong said after the emperor and the empress. "It''s getting worse and worse. As a royal brother, you don''t know how to discipline and set a good example for her. Instead, you indulge and spoil her everywhere. What can I do in the future?" Li Zhi pays more attention to Li Xian''s marriage than Wu Mei. His son is finally going to get married. In spite of the Royal struggles that made him headache, he still attached great importance to everything in today''s society. The Royal gifts given to Li Xian were loaded with several carriages. Li Hong accepted his fate and listened to father Long''s reprimand. It was obvious that he was looking for trouble! In the year I was away, I didn''t see Li Lingyue become knowledgeable and reasonable. Is this also my fault? As a father, you didn''t discipline well. I just came back one day, and I was blamed. "When the emperor and the empress drive, the crown prince will help him out." Taichang Temple Qing looks stiff, looking at Li Hong''s knife like eyes, or try to smooth tone, to the ritual officer. Then, in the hazy night of the early morning, the courtiers began to sing a sharp voice and repeat the words of Taichang Temple minister. The honor guards of the emperor and empress have been lined up in the palace like a long dragon. The ritual music also rings in the sky of the palace. It is like the first alarm clock to wake up Chang''an City, which has been quiet for two hours, and slowly wakes up in the morning light. Originally, I wanted to get into my own carriage, followed Li Hong behind the emperor''s rear buttocks, and coldly watched the ritual officer and Taichang Temple minister come over, and asked him to help drive out the emperor''s emperor. "What''s your name? I remember last year Taichang was not you... " "You don''t have so much nonsense. It''s time." The impatient voice of Long Ma came from the imperial carriage, urging him that Wu Mei didn''t want to give Li Hong a chance to threaten Taichang Temple minister and ritual officials. After hearing the voice of the dragon mother in the carriage, someone had to wear a thin blue round collar of the same color as the morning sun, and wanted to put his hands in his sleeves, but he felt that he was a little wretched and hummed at the side of the carriage: "cold." "You deserve it." This is the voice of his dragon father in the carriage. In the early morning of cold winter, the breeze is like a knife. The fallen leaves rustle on the ground. Someone follows the emperor''s carriage with a trembling lip, chatting with the dragon mother in the warm carriage. Not waiting to walk out from the main gate of the palace, the window of the carriage was opened by a pair of tender hands. Wu Mei held a thick black fur coat in her hand: "here, this is your father''s, don''t get dirty." "Don''t worry, I won''t Someone quickly took fur coat and put it on his body. Suddenly, there was a bear beside the carriage. "It''s for you. I never wear it by others." Li Zhi didn''t know what he had just said to Wu Mei, and suddenly said with an unusual smile. "Well Thank you, father. Shall I bring you the one in my carriage? I haven''t worn it yet Li Hong also brought fur fur fur, but because he was sitting in the carriage, there was no need to wear it. In addition, it was estimated that it would not be too long for Li Hong to invite his father and mother to the palace, so he put them in the carriage. "What color? Forget the black one. " "Well, it''s white." Li Hong turned his eyes speechless. After walking out of the Imperial City, the sound of rites and music became more loud and clear, and spread further. The early risers were already standing in the street, with excitement on their passionate faces, tiptoed as if watching a performance, watching the Royal Guard of honor pass by. Li Lingyue, who was woken up, regardless of Bai Chun''s obstruction in the carriage, said that she would go with Li Hong today. She stood in the carriage and looked at the prince''s highness who helped drive out. She opened the door and was about to come down. Under helpless, Bai Chun also had to follow down together, in the whole solemn, grand royal honor guard, suddenly appeared a disharmonious scene. "What''s going on?" Li Zhi sat in the carriage and looked back casually. He saw that Li Lingyue trotted in front of the prince''s carriage, and Bai Chun was chasing after him. "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei looks at Li Zhiwang to the back of her head and also looks at the past. Looking at the little red face of Li Lingyue, she was dressed like a fairy, but her behavior was like a wild girl without Royal etiquette. "Li Hong, can you manage Li Lingyue and Bai Chun? If you look at the system, it''s not for the people of Chang''an to watch jokes!" Wu Mei hums to someone who has no idea of the situation behind her."Ah? What''s the matter? " Someone innocently put his face to the window and asked. "Well, today is the day of Royal jubilation. Since the moon is still young and childlike, which one is not fond of playing? It''s OK to have Bai Chun look at it. " Li Zhi gently patted the back of Wu Mei''s hand and said with a smile. Someone noticed that Li Lingyue was trotting behind her. Then she looked at her doting dragon father through the window. Unconsciously, she said, "father, just now you said I didn''t set a good example for Li Lingyue. Then you indulged her? You have a double standard. " "Give me back my fur, I''ll change my mind..." "The son minister is wrong, the son minister withdraws what just said." Li Hong waved his hand in a hurry, and then walked two steps ahead to the shaft of the car. He no longer listened to what they said. The place where Pei''s residence is located is decorated with lanterns and red lanterns. The whole street is filled with festive atmosphere. The arrival of the Royal Guard of honor added a lively element to the place where Prince Pei''s residence was located. All the officials who were waiting for the emperor were dressed in the same blue robe as Li Hong. After the music stopped, they began to greet the emperor in unison. Li Xian, the bridegroom ''s official, was full of gratitude and excitement. Accompanied by Li Zhe, the main bridesmaid, he walked quickly to Li Hong before the emperor kicked out. Together with Li Zhe, he saluted Li Hong first: "my younger brother Li Xian has met the emperor." "OK, you have to get married early. Fortunately, you can''t make up your mind about the birth. Otherwise, you will have to fight with me to get out first Ouch. " Li Hong could not help but feel the back of his head. And in the carriage behind him, Li Lingyue''s two gold leaves have just been snatched by Wu Mei and smashed on the back of Li Hong''s head. "The son minister respectfully invites the father emperor, the mother empress." Li Xian, with a triumphant smile, took over a box of congratulatory gifts given by Li Hong himself. Li Zhi and Wu Mei slowly stepped out of the carriage and stood at the gate of Prince Pei''s mansion after hearing the ceremony from the bridegroom, and after shouting auspicious words in a loud voice for a long time in accordance with the etiquette of the ceremony officials. Li Hongxian took over the fur from his father "Yes, my brother." Li Xian gently smiles, and then takes over and puts on Li Zhi standing there. Wu Mei, with the help of Bai Chun, also gives her a slightly thinner fur coat. These two people lead the officials and slowly walk into the lively Peiwang mansion. With the departure of the Royal Guard of honor, most of the streets at the gate of Prince Pei''s residence were vacated. Today, the date of King Pei''s wedding was regarded as getting closer to the common people''s marriage customs. At that time, even if it was not a happy day, the former Emperor was able to share happiness with his ministers and the people, which also reflected that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in this period did not always exist at the top. After drinking too much, Li Shimin, the first emperor, can also perform an improvisational dance on the stage, or compete with Cheng Zhijie and others who drink too much wine and drink too much heat in the hall. Therefore, in this period of the Tang Dynasty, both the emperor and Empress and the rich and noble families were very reasonable and grounded in some aspects, and they were able to get along with the courtiers and the common people. The light of the morning light, light red gradually broke through the horizon, rose slowly from the East, as if a trace of warmth, but also from the red like cracks, gradually overflowed, bringing peace and warmth to the earth. Li Hong took Li Xian''s shoulder and stood with Li Zhe when the ministers were talking and congratulating the Empress Dowager. After looking at Li Zhe''s red dress, he shook his head and said, "Li Zhe, why don''t you look like the best man in this dress? I feel like you''re following Huameng and others..." "Don''t say, I feel the same way." Li Xian let Li Hong take his shoulder and said in agreement. "Really? Is it really that ugly? I think the bridegroom and the sixth groom look very nice today Li Zhe looks at his bloated figure, and then looks at Li Xian and Li Hong. He asks with some distrust. Li Hong felt more and more that Li Zhe''s clothes were wrong, so he loosened Li Xian''s shoulder, walked over curiously and said, "how did you wear clothes? You''re not so fat." After that, he could not help touching Li Zhe''s shoulder. He only felt that the tentacle was hard. Suddenly, he felt suspicious. Then he touched other places. It was also hard. "Are you wearing your armor? So afraid of being beaten? " Li Hong continued to feel Li Zhe''s body curiously and asked in surprise. But Li Xian behind him, when hearing the word "armor", his face changed suddenly, but soon returned to normal. "Don''t you say that when the bridegroom follows the bridegroom, he will take the place of the bridegroom and be beaten up in the next part of the marriage? So I put on my armor and let them fight at will. Ha ha In my opinion, is it their weak and powerless sticks or my armor as hard as iron? " Li Zhe patted Li Hong''s chest and said triumphantly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 Li Hong was in a hurry to find Li Hong in the bustling palace of Prince Pei. On the day of King Pei''s wedding, as the successor of the Tang Dynasty, he was supposed to receive the congratulation of officials and royal relatives together with the emperor and empress, rather than the disappearance of all the people who ran back. However, in the face of the official''s anxiety and urging, he was justifiable, and continued to wander around in the Pei Palace on the ground that he had not told him in advance. At this moment, Li Shen, Li Chuyuan and others, including Li Shangjin, Li Sujie, and even Princess Gao''an and Wang Xu in the south of the Yangtze River, naturally appeared in the mansion. Naturally, the relationship between Princess Xincheng, Princess Chengyang and Princess Lanling with Li Hong is needless to say. For so many years, they have been advancing and retreating in the same storm, and they are all about to treat Li Hong as their own flesh and blood. If it was not for the emperor and the empress, they would not even want to appear here. In their hearts, they always thought that Li Xian was deliberately trying to hold a big marriage in front of Li Hong, so that Li Hong would lose face in front of the people in the world and courtiers. Li Hong led Li Hong to walk in the back garden of the palace. The three people in the new town waved and immediately let Li Hong run past. So the three of them, like seven big aunts and eight aunts, called Li Hong to the front and scolded him. Such a big man even let his brother take the lead and become a relative. They were not afraid to be laughed at by others. Li Hong is rolling his eyes, not salty said: "you three want to have the ability to tell my mother, this thing I do the Lord?" Therefore, someone complained by three charming aunts and had to follow the ritual officer to the palace where Lizhi and Wumei were. The ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven and other rituals is only after the bride enters the gate before going to Hanyuan hall to worship heaven and worship ancestors. Therefore, Li Zhi and Wu Mei appeared in the prince''s palace. They came to show the people in the world, as well as the courtiers and their relatives. The bustling palace was divided into several places with different styles. The four Dadu knew that they had been compiling rites and music in the Imperial Palace all the time in the past year, which provided much inspiration for Li Zhi. Therefore, Li Zhi''s arrival brought performances that had never been seen except the imperial palace. The whole palace continued in the bustle and bustle until Li Xian went out to meet the bride. It was only a little quiet. Li Hong yawns in boredom and looks at Li Lingyue, who has fallen asleep again. Li Dan also becomes dizzy. On this day, there was no one to supervise his behavior, so he went crazy with Li Lingyue in the palace. In the past few years, with the acquiescence of the people and the royal family, it has become an auspicious day in the afternoon. Li Zhe, the best man of honor, was still in high spirits when he left the palace. However, when he came back, the whole person became blue and blue. Futou on his head did not know when to change color and ran in with grinning teeth. In the royal law system, the ritual system that the prince could use was naturally granted to Li Xian by Li Zhi. Therefore, the wedding ceremony along the way, even half of Chang''an City, fell into a more lively situation. Jubilant, long dragon like wedding procession red, slowly walking in the street, like a flame, lit up the busy streets of Chang''an city. Fang MuQing sits in the embroidered building. At this time, the bride does not wear a bright red wedding dress like the bridegroom. On the contrary, she is wearing a long green dress with a subtle beauty between simplicity and generosity. When this side was so busy that even Chang''an city was filled with jubilant atmosphere, the emperor''s Majesty in Prince Pei''s residence chose to rest in an inner hall after drinking a few drinks with his ministers and guests. Today, Bai Chun is not wearing any more white clothes. Instead, she looks like the bride on the side of the box. She is also a blue dress. Even so, she still can''t make her look inferior to that when she wears a white shirt and skirt. Even because of the aesthetic fatigue, she has always been shining in front of her eyes. Even Li Lingyue, who has always refused to lose, has opened her eyes and boasted that she is the most beautiful today and is more beautiful than the bride. But the words did not finish, then Wu Mei took advantage of the people did not pay attention to pull the past, face-to-face serious admonishment a few words. "Your Highness..." Bai Chun finally finds Li Hong in the main hall. There are many eunuchs standing next to her. Wu Mei is sitting on one side, chatting with the princess of the new town and others. Li Hong, who is ordered by his mother to take care of her sleeping sister, makes a silent gesture to Bai Chun, and then beckons to her to speak. She took a look at the unconscious dragon mother, and then looked at Bai Chun who came up to her: "what''s the matter? Flustered. " "There are underground palaces in Prince Pei''s residence!" White and beautiful cheek, with a trace of anxiety, whispered. "Really? Have you ever been in? " Li Hong was stunned. Today, he wandered aimlessly around Li Xian''s residence, and found nothing unusual. "I didn''t go in, and the underground palace was guarded, so it was very difficult to get close to it. I was almost found out. I was afraid of frightening the snake, so I told you in a hurry." Bai Chun also takes a look at Wu Mei. Seeing that the empress is still talking to them in Xincheng, she doesn''t pay attention to this side. She says with a sigh of relief."Is there any way to control it?" Li Hong raised his head and asked. Bai Chun silently shakes his head. No one dares to act rashly when he is not clear about the situation. The Loess in some places of the underground palace looks very new. Obviously, the time of its completion is not very long. "Keep searching. Don''t disturb anyone for the time being." Li Hong bit some dry lips, looked at Li Lingyue and Li Dan nearby, thought for a moment and said, "find someone to send them back to the East Palace, and envoys from all over the world Forget it, you go down first. " Li Hong looked out and saw the empress dowager, with several envoys to the Tang Dynasty, holding some gift boxes in her hands, was coming here under the guidance of a eunuch. Bai Chun followed Li Hong''s gaze and saw the dress of the Dalai emperor''s daughter, which was slightly different from that of the Tang Dynasty. Then she nodded to Li Hong and went out. After Bai Chun leaves, Wu Mei suddenly runs in with Xiaoxue and the fourth daughter of the summer solstice. She goes straight to Li Hong''s place without even looking at her side. "Well, I see." Li Hong rubbed the note from Xiao Xue in his palm, and his eyes began to turn cold. "Send them back to the East Palace first." Li Hong was silent for a moment, then said faintly. "What are you going to do to send them back to the east palace? It''s not in your way here." Wu Mei didn''t know when, but went to Li Hong. Li Hongmeng raised his head. He thought that the problem was too preoccupied. He didn''t even notice that the empress of his mother came to his side. "My mother..." Li Hong wants to stand up, but is stopped by Wu Mei. "Have you forgotten what you promised me to tell your father today? Give Li Xian a happy and peaceful day. " Wu Mei''s face was livid. Seeing Li Hong''s appearance, she knew that he was going to start at this time. "You misunderstood..." "Japanese envoys arrive." Exclaimed the ceremonial officer at the door. "Let the Ministry of rites and the Honglu Temple receive them without disturbing your majesty." Wu Mei head also does not return to say, Wang Lou behind immediately ran past. Xincheng and the blue collar can''t help but look at some strange mother and son. Just about to get up, Wu Mei turns around and says, "it''s been a long time in the house. I''ll let Li Hong accompany me to the backyard." "Yes, mother." Li Hong had to stand up and follow Wu Mei to the outside. The eldest daughter stood at the ceremonial officer''s office at the door, and her beautiful eyes scanned the whole hall. She saw a tall figure and a graceful figure, and walked out slowly from the main door. Xiaoxue and the summer solstice follow behind in a hurry, leaving half plum and xunlan to guard beside Li Lingyue and Li Dan. The place where the emperor and empress was originally located was a relatively quiet place in nuota''s palace. The mother and the son walked in the decorated corridor and pavilion. From time to time, eunuchs and maids saluted them, but they were ignored directly. "What''s going on? Do you really want to make your father sad? Can''t pass these days? " Wu Mei stands in the Gallery Pavilion. The setting sun shines through the buildings and sprinkles a square of sunshine in front of them. "Old six wants to rebel." Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s incredible eyes and said quietly again, "Li Xian is afraid that he will rebel." Wu Mei held out some stiff hands and took the paper ball kneaded in Li Hong''s palm, opened it and read, "20 pieces of Tianlei have been stolen!" Wu Mei''s stiff hands began to tremble involuntarily, and her questioning tone was also trembling: "is this true? Or you... " "Laoliu is no nonsense now. The people he bought in the cloud have been monitored by me a few days ago. Yuan Shuji, the guardian of Anxi capital, and Ge Xiyuan, the guardian of antongdu, have already arrived in Yunzhong. What Li Xian can use is the servants he secretly raised this year. Apart from these, he has nothing to rely on. I, Li Hong, have not paid much attention to the officials above the court. Even his husband-in-law, Fang Xianzhong, is now poor in skills and not enough for trouble. Bai Chun just told me that Jingwei discovered the underground palace from Laoliu''s residence. Do you know what it means? If the underground palace is under the main hall, then if Li Xian really stole the twenty thunder, its power is enough to let everyone here bury him, and make the Pei palace become a ruin in an instant. " Li Hong looks at Wu Mei still can''t believe the look, said calmly. "Is there such a thunder?" Wu Mei''s disbelief was gradually replaced by anger. If Li Hong really planned to rebel on the day of his marriage, it would be an excellent strategy. Whether he or his majesty, or Li Hong, would not be subject to him because of the twenty thunder. All the people here will be controlled by him. In this way, he Yes, it''s really a rebellion. It''s forcing your majesty to meditate directly to him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 Wu Mei and Li Hong look at each other with deep shock in their eyes. Why can Li Xian hold 20 Tianlei? Two people can''t help but with the sound of ceremony and music outside, looking to the direction of the main hall of Prince Pei''s house. "Father, he Is Let Li Xianran point to Taiyi city again? " Li Hong felt his throat tighten, and a bad feeling rose in his heart. "It''s too late to say what this is about." Wu Mei lowered her eyebrows and looked at her feet. The music of the ceremony came from afar. I think the procession for the bride has come back. Bai Chun, dressed in a blue shirt and skirt, is holding Li Lingyue. Standing in the distance, she looks at Wu Mei and Li Hong. Her face is full of anxiety and worry. "Do you have a strategy?" Wu Mei asked quietly. At this time, he knew that there might be thunder under his feet, and he could be as calm as he could be. He was worthy of being the queen who could become the leader of Li Zhi. At present, she showed her majesty. "I''m not afraid that people from all over the world will make jokes with the courtiers and the nobility. I think the prince''s guard will be enough to break through. But the father and the emperor will definitely not agree with him. When the Royal Prince and the son get married, they will find out that the Prince is scheming against him, let alone..." "Tell me your plan directly. I''m the master of your father." Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s expression and knows that he should have some confidence in his heart. "Act according to circumstances, try to let Jingwei sneak into the dungeon when the wedding is going on, to see if you can find those thunder, and then look at the form." Li Hong frowned. He was afraid of Li Xian''s plan to burn both jade and stone. At that time, it was useless to say anything. He could only pray whether he could turn ten to eleven. "It''s up to you to take full responsibility. Don''t let your mother down." Wu Mei at this time also has no good method, can only hope in Li Hong. They knew very well that from the beginning to the end, they didn''t want to go to Prince Pei''s residence immediately, because they knew that when the wedding procession came back, it would be impossible for them to leave the palace. It is also true that, as the two people conjectured, under the instruction of Li Xian, all the officials, foreign envoys and royal family members of Prince Pei''s mansion could only enter but not go out. Looking at the figure of Wu Mei leaving, Li Hong goes to Bai Chun and looks at Li Lingyue being led away by Wu Mei. She sighs and says, "the thunder of Taiyi city has been stolen. It''s not fun." "Are you guessing there are thunder in the underground palace?" Bai Chun''s heart trembled. Although she knew it from Xiaoxue''s mouth, she still felt shivering from the bottom of her heart when she knew it from the prince''s highness What about that? " "What? I don''t know. Maybe some people know what to do, but they don''t know where they are? You continue to act according to the plan. Jingwei sneaks into the underground palace and finds Tianlei Li Hong frowned again. The note given by Xiao Xue only said that the thunder was lost, but didn''t say where they had gone. The imperial dining room of Taiyi city had always been in full charge of them. Although Tianlei had already been directly under the jurisdiction of his father, it was even handed over to his father together. Therefore, Li Hong can do is to continue to let Jingwei sneak in, and then pray that hard work can give him some surprise. Bai Chun only nodded silently. This time, when she went to Prince Pei''s mansion, all the people who followed him had already been replaced by those from the prince''s guard and Jingwei, so there were plenty of people for Bai Chun. When Li Hong came to the main hall, he happened to see a couple of newlyweds having finished their ceremony, and the Taichang temple and Zongzheng temple had written Fang MuQing''s name on the Royal genealogy. Li Xian, with a smile on her face, was still slightly stunned when she saw Li Hong appear in the main hall. Bai Chun held a gift box in her hand behind her. As for what was contained in it, she didn''t have time to ask. She only knew to follow his royal highness and pass it to others after King Pei and Princess Pei saluted. "Thank you." Li Xian took over Li Hong''s gift box with both hands and handed it to Fang MuQing, who had a big stomach. "How many months?" Li Hong took a look at Fang MuQing''s protruding belly and asked Li Xian. "It''s been six months. I hope you don''t be stingy and prepare a big gift for your nephew." Although there were still some noisy voices in the main hall, some courtiers and foreign envoys were congratulating Lizhi and Wumei, but it did not affect the clear conversation between the two brothers. "Is it hard enough to keep it from me for six months?" Li Hong suddenly looks at Fang MuQing and asks in a low voice. Fang MuQing, who was smiling next to Li Xian, didn''t expect that Li Hong suddenly made a fuss at her. His eyes were like a blade staring at his big belly, as if he wanted to cut a hole to find out. "Ah? What do you mean by this Fang Mu Qing asked in response to the disguise of the conditioned reflex. However, Li Xian''s face changed. Even Li Zhe, who was listening to him, looked surprised. He could not help but put his eyes on Fang MuQing''s stomach. "Do you think that Mu Qing''s pregnancy is false? Do you know that if it is known by the father, the emperor and the queen mother, it will be a crime of deceiving the king and a felony. " Li Xian was dressed in red bridegroom''s clothes, but his expression was not happy at all. On the contrary, his face was getting colder and colder at the moment. "Do you know Pei Xingjian''s daughter has been studying medicine with Sun Simiao all these years? As for pregnant women, she has more say. Besides, the palace people are not blind. Can''t they see the difference between true pregnancy and fake pregnancy Li Hong looks at Fang MuQing with a look of panic and evasion, and asks softly.In the whole palace, the red lanterns were lit one by one. It was originally dark in winter, so when the red lanterns were lit up to illuminate the whole residence, the night was particularly dark. With the loud and clear cry of the ritual officials, the emperor and the queen would return to the Imperial Palace and continue to receive the congratulation from the officials, foreign envoys and dignitaries. As a large-scale court meeting and other ceremonial places, the function of Hanyuan hall has always been like this, so it is rarely used on weekdays. Li Hong, Li Zhe and Li Xian stood still in a triangle after the official''s voice disappeared. The civil and military ministers, dignitaries, royal families, including foreign envoys, got up together and were about to follow the emperor and the queen out of the main hall. However, the emperor and the queen were sitting there motionless, and their eyes were always on the three princes. "It''s time to give up now." Li Hong ignored the surprised eyes around him and said calmly. "Why give up? Do you think you have a chance? " Li Xian is not willing to show weakness, some provocative looking at Li Hong said. "Your duty of protecting the capital in the clouds can''t bring you anything, not to mention your brother has sent someone..." Li Zhe looked at Li Xian in his red bridegroom''s dress, and felt for the first time that Li Xian''s face and expression seemed ferocious. "So what? What can''t I do as long as I control everyone here? Is the crown prince my ultimate goal? Of course not. My eyes It''s higher than that of the east palace. " Li Xian looked around all the people in the hall, his face full of triumphant smile. "Do you think you have a chance?" Li Hong moved his steps, and suddenly Li Xian looked at him with vigilance. "Fifth, what can you do even if you catch me? It''s a big deal. I can''t get what Li Xian can''t get. No one can think of it. " Li Xian''s eyes flashed over Lizhi''s angry eyes, as well as that involuntary, has been shaking hands, sneering and talking. "What do you mean?" Li Zhe was surprised. He didn''t understand what Li Xian meant. Was he crazy? Did he think he could do something to everyone sitting here? Can my father give him the throne? "Seven, you can ask, fifth, he must know what''s going on." Li Xian looks at Li Hong coldly. What about Xianzhong? Where is he? " Li Hong looked down at his feet. Li Xian was always on guard against himself and kept a long distance from himself. Besides, the other bridesmaids who had been the bridegroom''s best man for a day with Li Zhe were not far away from the three. They were one of the dead men. He could not catch Li Xian before they stopped him, so he had to delay some time for Jingwei. At this time, the whole hall became silent. No matter the courtiers, the nobles, the Royal relatives or the foreign envoys, they were shocked by the words of the three princes of the Tang Dynasty. They didn''t know what to say! It was so blatant that a battle for the throne broke out in the Tang Dynasty. It was heard that the crown prince was not at peace with King Pei. However, when they rescued King Yin together last year, the rumor was broken by his majesty himself, but Now How could this happen. "My father and his mother were unfilial to their children. They have not been able to tell you about Prince Li Hong''s sin in Yangzhou. In fact, uncle Cao and uncle Yue were killed by Prince Li Hong in Yangzhou, and then they put the blame on Li Jingye. It was not Li Jingye who killed him, nor did Li Jingye rebel. Li Dan disappeared last year. In fact, he secretly used Princess Wencheng to do it. He wanted to let his father, the emperor, see that after his war, Tubo finally became the governor of the Tang Dynasty. In order to stabilize his crown prince''s position and to inherit the throne as soon as possible, he made such a despicable thing that the whole Imperial Palace was shamed. " Li Xian suddenly salutes Li Zhi and Wu Mei, and then points at Li Hong. "Princess Wencheng didn''t want to assassinate her son minister and King Li Zhe, let alone fight against him Li Hong. She just hoped that the Tibetan people would no longer be in dire straits. She just did not want the Crown Prince Li Hong to make use of his achievements in the war to amass a lot of unjust wealth in Tubo." Li Xian looked at Lizhi all over the body shaking, eyes red staring at him, so instead to look at other people, hoping to get other people''s approval. The courtiers in the hall had no voice, either lowered their heads or looked at him with pity. Royal relatives, especially Princess Xincheng, Princess Lanling and King Ji Li Shen, also looked at Li Xian with complicated looks. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 Li Hongxian''s words have been ignored by many people in his heart, no matter how much he is despised by his mother. At first, he hated Li Hong''s arrogance and arrogance from fighting and fighting in the battlefield for many years. At the moment, he looked at his mother and Li Hong so calm that he didn''t care about the thunder at his feet. He immediately yelled, "Fang Xianzhong, no one is allowed to go out of the hall. If there is any violation, kill him!" "Hold on to Li Lingyue and look after Li Dan." Li Hong said to Xiaoxue, who was also surrounded by other palace ladies and eunuchs, and Xiazhi. little snow embraced Li Lingyue, clutching Li Li''s eyes, and whispered, "Princess highness obedient, quickly close your eyes." "Well." Li Lingyue takes a look in the crowd, Li Hong nods to her, then cleverly closes his eyes and tightly covers his ears. Xia Zhi holds Li Dan''s hand and is about to learn from Xiaoxue''s and Li Lingyue''s, but Li Hong stops him from saying, "how can a man in the Tang Dynasty be afraid of fighting and bloody? Let him open his eyes and see clearly!" Li Hong''s cold words, with a trace of murderous spirit and anger, but Wu Mei nearby glared at her, so she had to explain in a low voice: "Li Dan is too timid. Maybe it is because she was kidnapped last time that she had psychological shadow. She was scared to urinate just now, and she was sleeping on the other side." Wu Mei speechless white Li Hong one eye, indicating that he quickly deal with the situation in front of him. Bai Chun stood in the distance, or helplessly shook his head, the two sky thunder did not find, which makes them unable to let go of their hands and feet and Li Xian fight head-on. The main hall is not only full of courtiers, but also Royal relatives, noble families and foreign envoys. If Li Xian ignites the two thunder hidden in the hall, the Tang Dynasty will not be able to bear this consequence for a while, and then the whole Tang Dynasty will fall into a state of fragmentation. But at present, Li Hong can''t take the overall situation into consideration. Since he can''t find the two sky thunder, he can only protect the people in the main hall as far as possible, especially the father, the emperor and his mother, and go out safely. "Kill." Li Hong looked at the two sides of the confrontation at the door, gently enunciation way. "Li Hong, do you want all the people here to be buried with you! All of you, if you are willing to advise my father that Zen is in me, I promise that you will be able to walk out of the hall safely. After you ascend the throne, you will never "You don''t have that day." Li Hong deceives himself and wants to catch Li Xian when those dead men are distracted. So suddenly, with a lunge, he stretched out a hand to grasp Li Xian''s chest. However, several dead men nearby immediately pushed Li Xian to avoid Li Hong''s palm. "Presumptuous!" Li Hong grabs an empty hand, and suddenly his face sinks. With the inertia of his body, while his forearm is retracted, he hits an elbow on the front door of a dead man in front of him. The dead man just felt his face, and suddenly it seemed that he had hit a hard stone, and his tears and snot flowed out together. Before he could escape, he felt his neck tightened, and then there was a click. The dead man fell on the ground, soft and silent, on Li Xian''s eyelids. Li Xian couldn''t believe what had happened just now. It was too fast. Li Hong''s movement was as fast as lightning. His body had just stood still and he saw the dead man''s neck broken by Li Hong. The moment in his eyes was filled with fear and panic. Seeing Li Hong bullying himself again, he called out: "catch him." The dead men in the hall were not one person, but there were as many as twenty dead men. After Li Xian''s cry, many dead men were about to come and surround Li Hong. In an instant, the dignitaries, Royal relatives and foreign envoys in the corner of the main hall, seeing the current scene, could not help but continue to retreat to the corner of the main hall. "Escort." As the head of the civil service, shangguanyi, who was the head of the civil service in Zhongshu Province, did not escape because of the chaos in front of him. Instead, after Li Xian yelled, he also yelled at the same time. Then, he and Li Qiao, the imperial historian, CEN changqian, and others, surrounded Wu Mei and Li Zhi, as well as other eunuchs and palace maids. As soon as the dead men moved, the two of them immediately jumped up and rushed to the dead. Xiao Xue and Xia Zhi embraced Li Lingyue and Li Dan, but they were anxious to step on their feet and look at the situation outside. Wu Mei took a cold look at the layers of courtiers in front of her, and suddenly felt a sense of relief in her heart. At this time, the courtiers could step forward instead of watching the situation change. At least, it showed that whether it was his majesty or himself, or the Prince Li Hong, he was deeply supported by the courtiers. "Leng what to do, did not see the crown prince is struggling!" Wu Mei looks at Wang Lou and Hua Ji in front of her guard and shouts coldly. Both of them were startled. Looking at the black face, they couldn''t stop the empress, whose mother was the most powerful in the world. After a little hesitation, they still obeyed the Queen''s order, jumped over the heads of the courtiers and rushed into the dead.The two groups of people at the gate of the main hall were watching the chaos in the main hall at the moment. Just as they wanted to rush in to rescue, they were rushed to stop the castration by the people on the other side. At this moment, whether in the main hall or outside the main hall, the sound of fighting began with Li Hong twisting the dead man''s neck, and then fell into chaos. But fortunately, because the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty are here, no matter in the main hall or outside the main hall, there are no weapons in their hands. They fight together with bare hands. Li Hong kicked a dead man''s chest with his fist like a meteor. Driven by his flexible steps, Li Hong hit the dead man''s temple without waiting for him to stagger and stand firm. All of a sudden, the dead man in front of Li Xian was lying on the ground in mud. After a few convulsions, he was kicked by Li Hong in front of his face and died completely. "Li Xian, give up. It''s true that Fang MuQing is pregnant, but it''s less than a month. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your children." Li Hong''s eyes are sharp, step by step pressed by other dead men to protect the retreat of Li Xian said. "Do you think you won? After all, I''ll make you lose one move in the end. You don''t want to walk out of my palace alive. " Li Xian said that he was not afraid of Li Hong. At the moment, he would have fallen to the ground if he had not been surrounded by two dead men and could not face Li Hong''s pressing step by step. After wrestling with a dead man for half a day, Li Zhe finally made a stumbling block by pressing the wrestling skill he had learned in the cloud. After falling down, the dead man quickly reached down and reached for his hand. He grabbed the dead man''s hair and hit him on the floor. The dead man''s face was covered with blood I passed out. "It''s not up to you to judge whether I win or not, but I tell you, Li Xian, if you go on like this, I will let you die and live!" Li Hong is full of murderous spirit. He pinches a dead man''s neck with one hand and presses Li Xian step by step. He hums coldly. Li Xian saw that Li Hong''s outstretched arm was as strong as iron and steel. He pinched a dead man''s neck and approached him. As long as the dead man resisted, Li Hong''s arms were still, until the dead man gradually lowered his hands and stretched his tongue. Then Li Hong let go of his hand, and the dead man In such a short time, he was strangled to the ground by Li Hong''s big hand. Fang Xianzhong, who was fighting outside the main hall, had no place for him to intervene. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people on his side, Tu Qi, Pei Zhong general and Xu Yanbo, the prince''s bodyguard, were fighting bravely and bravely like a god of killing. At the moment, he became very nervous. Feeling that the general situation has passed away, he began to hope that Li Xian in the hall could take out the fire clasp in his arms and close to the two sky thunder hidden under the couch. Along the wall slowly want to slip into the main hall, perhaps before Li Xian, take out the sky thunder to face all the people in the hall. In this way, I believe that we can definitely control the situation. So Fang Xianzhong followed the corner of the wall and tried to sneak into the main hall under the chaotic situation. But he had just made two steps. When he was approaching the gate of the main hall, he heard a clear voice in his ear: "stop, Mr. Fang." "Miss White?" Fang Xianzhong was surprised when he heard the voice, and then he saw that Bai Chun was in front of him. His heart was loose. A weak woman could not stop him. Just when he was about to take another step forward, he saw Bai Chunyu''s hand turning, a delicate swallow wing crossbow, and three arrows on it, which were slowly raised and aimed at the center of his eyebrows. "Where are those two thunder?" White pure vigilant step back, and Fang Xianzhong opened a safe distance, and then asked lightly. "You think I''ll tell you? If you want to die together, I''m the hardest to escape. Since I''ve been destined to bear the reputation of the last generation, it''s better to let the Tang Dynasty fall into a state of fragmentation! " Fang Xianzhong said with a ferocious face, but he was still full of deep fear for the swallow wing crossbow in Bai Chun''s hand. "Tell me, you can die a few days later. Maybe you can protect the life of Mu Qing and her baby. If you don''t say it, you will die now. Do you think so?" Bai Chun no longer talks nonsense. At this time, facing Fang Xianzhong, who is like a trapped animal, it is not a few words that can make them change their minds. As Bai Chun expected, Fang Xianzhong''s face was filled with a grim smile. He said, "Fang MuQing has royal blood, and has been registered on the Royal genealogy. Even if the royal family wants to grant her death, they will wait for her to die. What''s more, what''s the crime of Fang MuQing "Well, I''ll see you on the way." There is no change in Bai Chun''s indifferent appearance. Since the first murder, under Li Hong''s psychological guidance, after passing that level, he is no longer afraid of killing. In front of Fang Xianzhong''s eyes, the three cold lights flashed away. Fang Xianzhong''s eyebrows and both sides of his chest were shot by three arrows in a pin shape. "Father..." Fang MuQing looked at Fang Xianzhong lying down at the gate of the main hall, and suddenly a shrill cry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 Fang MuQing couldn''t believe it. After he fell down, Fang Xianzhong, who was still, had a feeling of tearing his heart and lungs. Although she has already made psychological preparations in her heart, when this day really comes, she still feels helpless and painful like heart rending and instant world collapse when she appears in front of her. If she doesn''t succeed, she will become benevolent. Since she knew the secret between her father and her husband, Fang MuQing has been living a life of fear. She does not expect to become the queen of her mother''s ceremony, nor does she expect her father to be in power. However, after the husband and the woman followed her husband, she could not decide the next development of things after she got on the ship fighting for the throne. What''s more, with the example of the change of Xuanwu Gate of the former Emperor, the self-confidence of his husband and father was unprecedented. They even thought that what the former Emperor had done was to point out the way and name the direction for them, so that they could cut through the thorns and blaze a path for the emperor like the former Emperor. With tears in her eyes, Fang Mu Qing slowly looks at Bai Chun, who takes back the bow and crossbow. Bai Chun also slowly turns her head and looks at her. She looks calm, as if she has just shot Fang Xianzhong under her own bow and crossbow. The two women, one calm, the other sad and sad, their eyes mingled with the hall at the entrance of the chaotic main hall. "You forced me! I will avenge my father Fang MuQing is dressed in the bride''s unique green clothes. The round fan covering her face is released by her, and her hand falls into the hall. Bai Chun only sees Fang MuQing''s red lips wriggling towards her, but in the hall where the fighting is still going on, she can''t hear what Fang MuQing said. Fang MuQing suddenly reached out and took out a fire fold from his sleeve pocket. His eyes were firm and despairing. He gave a sneer to Bai Chun, who looked calm. Then he turned his head. Taking advantage of all the people''s eyes in the hall, he bypassed Lizhi and Wu Mei, who were surrounded by officials, and walked to the bed where Li Dan and Li Lingyue were sleeping just now ¡£ When Bai Chun saw huozhezi for the first time, she was shocked. When she saw Fang MuQing''s desperate eyes, she immediately understood that the two Tianlei were obviously Li Xian and Fang Xianzhong. They were given to Fang MuQing to save their lives and negotiate with their highness. When Mu Qing went to kill Mu Qing''s room, he went to kill him. "Tell me where the two thunder were put." Li Hong continued to press Li Xian step by step. Facing the four eunuchs in the palace who had followed the emperor and the queen, Li Hong had no power to resist. At this time, all the dead men had been thrown to the ground and could not move. The fight outside was also fought by Wei Tuqi and others. At the moment of Fang Xianzhong''s downfall, he had completely occupied the initiative and controlled the situation. "I won''t tell you, even if I die today, I will hold all of you on the back! Let the Tang Dynasty fall apart in the thunder created by Li Hong himself. Ha ha... " Li Xian looks ferocious, his face is full of grief and indignation with unwilling! Why can the former Emperor succeed? He followed the path of the former Emperor. Why was he defeated by Li Hong! Why didn''t you succeed in becoming a Ming emperor like the former Emperor! "Are you very sorry now? Why did you create this powerful sky thunder? Ha ha Bang, it''s gone, nothing. All the people in the hall and the Tang River and mountain will be buried under the thunder made by you. You are the culprit. You are the culprit. You are the culprit of our Tang Dynasty. You are Li Hong, the sinner of the whole world. Do you know that? It''s because of the sky thunder you made that the whole Tang Dynasty and all the people in the hall were destroyed in an instant! " Li Xian''s eyes are red, looking at a knife from Wang Lou''s hand, handed to Li Hong. Li Hong''s eyes were deep and calm. Looking at Li Xian, who was on the verge of madness, he held the handle of the horizontal knife in Wang Lou''s hand with one hand, then slowly drew out the horizontal knife and said coldly, "I''ll give you another chance to say that the thunder is there, otherwise, cut off one of your arms!" "Do you think I''m still the old six who was scared by you? Li Hong, don''t think you can become the emperor of the Tang Dynasty... " "One." Li Hong looked calm and pressed Li Xian, who was retreating step by step, in a soft voice: "count to three, if you don''t say it, I will do it." "Why do you order me? Don''t threaten me with your prince''s majesty. I''m not afraid of your Li Hong''s threat!" Li Xian continued to retreat. After his death, he originally protected Li Zhi and Wu Mei''s ministers, his majesty and the queen, and retreated to the other floor of the main hall. "Second, Pei WANYING, get ready for the painkiller developed by you and Dr. Sun." Li Hong glanced, Pei WANYING, who was protected by Pei Xingjian, said. Pei Xingjian''s body and face are also stained with a lot of blood. Like several other generals, his clothes look a bit messy, and even some Futou on his company head don''t know where to go. In the chaos just now, in order to protect his majesty and queen, they had to fight to protect his majesty and queen with this old bone. Naturally, Wu Mei saw this scene and kept it in mind.Li Xian continued to step back. He saw the determination in Li Hong''s eyes. In his panic, his mouth once again showed a grim smile: "if you kill me, I will not Ah... " "Three." Li Hong took back the horizontal knife. On the blade of the white horizontal knife, there was a trace of blood dripping to the ground. However, Li Xian made a pig like howl, which made him shiver with pain from his shoulder. The whole person trembled involuntarily and felt all his strength disappear along with the pain. "Li Xian!" Wu Mei exclaimed. She pushed away the officials in front of her. She was frightened and pale. She went to the front row. Li Xian covered her left shoulder and sat on the ground in pain. The blood between her fingers flowed out. Not far away, she threw a bloody arm. "Flower Meng, grain of grain." Li Hong pointed to the ground, raised his head and closed his eyes, and said, "let''s tie up Pei Wang with Miss Pei." Wu Mei couldn''t believe Li Xian, who couldn''t believe it. She sat on the ground and howled because of the pain of losing her arms. She stamped her feet to relieve the pain. Then he looked back at Li Hong, who closed his eyes and raised his head. In one hand, he pointed to the ground with a knife in his hand. On a beautiful cheek, he was full of pain and contradiction. He wants to reach out to Li Xian and help him relieve his pain. But at this time, grain of grain and Huameng have already surrounded Li Xian, holding the wound medicine that Pei WANYING handed over nervously, and pulling back Li Xian''s hand covering his shoulder, the wound medicine is like snowflakes, sprinkled on the bleeding shoulder. "Li Hong..." Wu Mei can''t bear to see Li Xian''s pain again. She looks at Li Hong with some help. At this time, Wu Mei, who was a mother, suffered a lot, and because of her Majesty''s coma, strongly supported the Royal expectations of the courtiers in the hall. She thought that she would never see the scene of their brothers fratricidal with her own eyes, so that she could accept any result calmly. But all of this really happened in front of her, unprepared situation, let her as a mother, in the face of Li Xian that scream, her heart was instantly tightly pulled together, twisted into a ball, let her heartache and even nearly fainted. Li Hong heard Wu Mei''s painful and tangled voice, but he slowly lowered his head. Instead of looking at Wu Mei, Li Hong used his horizontal knife in his hand to pull out the Huameng and mangrove seeds that were dressing Li Xian''s wound: "the second time, I''ll count three numbers, not to mention, I''ll cut your other arm." "If you kill me, I won''t say, Li Hong, I will let you die with me. Even if I die, I will tell you where the two thunder are!" Li Xian''s face was as white as paper, and his forehead and face were covered with beads of sweat the size of beans. Painkillers are really good medicine. A cool feeling seeps into the wound. At this time, the hot pain in the shoulder disappears and is replaced by a comfortable cool feeling. "Well, I''d like to see when you can stick to it. If you don''t say anything about cutting off your arm, you can cut off your legs. It''s OK. There are the best doctors here. They can give you pain relief soon, or they can give you pain relief in a moment or three. If you don''t say anything after cutting off your limbs, I will accompany you to the end. If you say it, don''t worry, you will die in your lifetime I support you Li Hong''s voice is quiet, not like to kill, but let Li Xian, sitting on the ground, feel his scalp numb. Li Hong took a step forward again and looked down at Li Xian sitting on the ground. The horizontal knife in his hand was raised slowly again: "if you count to three, it is your arm that separates from your body." Li Xian was also firm in his eyes and strongly restrained himself from looking at the direction of his bed. Similarly, he did not look to the side. At the moment, Wu Mei, supported by Li Zhe, swallowed his saliva and said, "Li Hong, you are useless for me. In front of many courtiers, royal family members and noble families, you finally show your cruel and cruel side. Is this not it Is your real face? Even if you inherit the throne, you will only be a tyrant and a despot! " "Good. 1¡¢ 2... " "No "Stop it!" The two female voices sounded nervously at the same time. Wu Mei breathes heavily, looks flustered and tangled. She looks at Li Hong and looks at her eyes, but she doesn''t know how to plead for Li Xian. She also knows that she can''t plead for Li Xian in front of all the people. However, the word "no" just now came out of her mouth when Li Hong raised his broadsword. "Let him go, and I will not light the thunder!" Fang MuQing''s nervous and painful voice came from behind the crowd. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 When Wu Mei, Li Hong, Li Xian, Li Zhe and many courtiers heard the nervous female voice, they all turned around and looked behind them. At the moment, Fang MuQing embraces a sky thunder, looks nervous and panic, holding a bright fire fold, looking at Li Xian, who has lost an arm, firmly says. Not far away from Fang MuQing, Bai Chunhuai also holds a sky thunder, which is obviously from Fang MuQing''s hand. At the moment, his other hand is holding a swallow wing crossbow, aiming at Fang MuQing. "Bai Chun put down the crossbow." Wu Mei looked at the two women not far away, looking at each other, immediately as if the drowning man got the raft to escape, said in a hurry. In this way, she would no longer have to watch Li Hong and his brother Li Xian frail with each other, and she would not have to see Li Xian suffer. Just now, the sound of heartbreaking scream seemed to have caught her in the heart of her heart. It was a pain she had never had before, and she did not want to experience it again. "Yes, Queen." Bai Chun does not have the slightest hesitation, quickly put down the bow and crossbow in his hand, and then also takes the sky thunder in his arms and quickly hands it to the grain of grain to take away. "You give Tian Lei to Bai Chun. I promise you and Li Xian will leave here." Wu Mei didn''t wait for Li Hong to speak, looking at the flame that could not be extinguished, she said again. Fang MuQing at this moment, looking at all the people looked at her, but somehow in his heart, she became steadfast. She took a sad look at her husband who had lost an arm. A string of tears flowed out of her beautiful eyes and moistened the whole cheek. Then, with a sad smile, she looked at Wu Mei and shook her head: "mother, I''m sorry, I don''t want your promise. What I want is the promise of the emperor." Fang Mu Qing tightened the fire fold in his hand and said firmly. Wu Mei slowly turned her head and looked at Li Hong, including all the courtiers, Royal relatives and foreign envoys in the main hall. They all looked at Li Hong from Qi Qi. At this time, everyone knows that the comatose majesty and the queen of the mother''s world are not as useful as Li Hong''s words. Today, although this is the most important thing concerning the stability of the Tang Dynasty, it is also the brother''s resentment between his Highness the prince and Li Xian, the king of PEI. "Well, as long as you give me the thunder, I will not hurt you any more." Li Hong threw the horizontal knife in his hand to Wang Lou and looked at Fang MuQing and said. "You will let him go." Fang MuQing looked at Li Hong and shook his head firmly. "Tell me all your conditions." Li Hong was about to move forward, but Fang MuQing, who was holding Tianlei''s nervousness, hurriedly stepped back two steps. "You don''t want to come here." Fang MuQing is afraid of Li Hong. As the so-called onlookers see clearly, she knows more than anyone how clever and cunning Li Hong is. Her husband Li Xian arranges layers from Jiangnan to Yunzhong, from Luoyang to Chang''an, but she never gets the upper hand in the struggle against Li Hong. Today, if I hadn''t seen my father shot by Bai Chun, and then snatched away a thunder in my arms, my husband would have faced a tide of defeat today. "The world is so big that there isn''t much room for you. Li Xian was smart and confused for a long time. He used all the contacts he could make use of now. Even if you want to let him leave alone, if you don''t have a person to take care of, he can do it alone How far is it? How about if I don''t kill him or blame you? " Li Hong stopped and looked at Fang MuQing. "Don''t worry about me. Light the thunder that day and let them bury you and me. This Tang Dynasty was destroyed in your hands by Li Hong. You are a criminal of Tang Dynasty for ages!" Li Xian got up from the ground, looked at Li Hong fiercely and roared. Fang MuQing looked at Li Xian who stood up. His face was a little better than just now, but the white gauze wrapped on his shoulder had turned scarlet at the moment. "Don''t come here, either!" Fang MuQing screamed, looking at Li Xian who was going to her, suddenly stopped. When Li Xian heard Fang MuQing''s words, he just wanted to speed up his pace and rush to Fang MuQing. When he felt a pain in his shoulder, Li Hong''s abominable face appeared beside him. Looking at Fang MuQing''s appearance, Li Hong feels that he is right. Fang MuQing wants to protect Li Xian''s life with his own body. I can''t see that Fang MuQing is so sentimental and righteous that he is willing to die for Li Xian to live. Looking at Li Xian held by Li Hong, Fang MuQing''s face flashed with deep worry. However, seeing that Li Xian was not restrained by Li Hong, he just stopped him from coming forward. He said, "I believe you promised me, but I have a condition. As long as you promise, I will give you Tianlei immediately. " "No matter what conditions, I can promise you, but the others here are innocent. Li Xian, he came for me. Can you let all these people go out now? I''ll stay here. " Li Hong didn''t know what medicine Fang MuQing was selling. He was afraid that she couldn''t control it. If her hand shook and ignited the thunder, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Don''t listen to him. Old five is always cunning and resourceful. If you listen to him, we will all die here." Li Xian roared again."Pa!" In front of Fang MuQing''s face, Li Hong didn''t show any politeness. He slapped Li Xian on the cheek. "Ah." Wu Mei and Fang MuQing screamed at the same time. Li Xian with one arm is not good at balancing his body. Even if he has both arms, he will have to be beaten down in the face of Li Hong''s slap. What''s more, he has only one arm at this time. So the whole person immediately fell to the ground, the cheek is also in an instant swollen old high. "If it wasn''t for you, how could the royal family have such a scandal! You have repeatedly broken the Royal harmony and let the world see the Royal jokes. Now, you have to rely on a woman to save her life. How dare you talk big! " Li Hong bent down, grabbed Li Xian''s chest, pulled him up from the ground and snapped. "Don''t hit him again, or I''ll light this sky thunder now." Fang MuQing looked at the swelling of his cheek, and said in a hurry: "I promise you, you can let these people leave now." "No Yes, you have been cheated by Mu Qing. " Li Xian''s mouth is swollen and he talks with great difficulty. Even Fang MuQing can''t hear clearly what he said. "Well, as long as you let these people leave, I''ll do as you like!" Li Hong''s eyes, sincere and with prestige, looking at room Mu Qing coldly said. Fang MuQing looked at the crowd, and then nodded. He agreed to leave the main hall. "Your Highness, it''s better to let the minister..." Pei Xingjian, shangguanyi, Cui Yuanzong, Li Qiao, di Renjie and other officials could not bear Li Hong''s personal danger and wanted to replace Li Hong as Fang MuQing''s hostage. Even Wu Mei, at the moment, is also worried, lips moved, but did not speak. "Do you deserve it?" Li Hong looked at shangguanyi and others coldly said. "But..." "Get out." Li Hong said impatiently. Then the courtiers surrounded Wu Mei and carried Li Zhi, who had been in a coma, slowly walked out of the main hall. As the crowd slowly left, Bai Chun is still standing there motionless, even if Wu Mei calls her, she is also as if she can''t hear, standing there motionless. Walk to the door of Wu Mei, some strange white pure why not come out? Does she think that Li Hong can''t get away from it? But when Wu Mei is reminded by Di Renjie, she looks at the body of Fang Xianzhong, who is still lying at the door, and di Renjie''s conjecture, Wu Mei suddenly understands Bai Chun''s intention. So I had to sigh helplessly and commit crimes. But Li Hong is strange looking at Bai Chun, do not know why she chose not to go out, but in his opinion, want to come to Bai Chun is to accompany himself. But to his surprise, after all the people filed out, Fang MuQing looked at the empty hall, and then put his eyes on Bai Chun. "You''re smart enough to know what I''m thinking." Room Mu Qing tears again burst out of his eyes, sad said. "Here you are." Bai Chun turned her hand and took out the swallow wing crossbow, and put it on the table beside the sleeping bed not far from the room. Then she stood still and said, "kill to pay for your life, debt to pay for money. Now you can return the thunder in your hand to your highness?" "Why did you kill my father? Although he was guilty, you should not have killed him!" Fang Mu Qing looks at the swallow wing crossbow, and then looks at the plain white pure, murmurs to ask a question. "He''s going to rush in. I''m going to stop him." Bai Chun never talks much, even now, it is still concise and comprehensive. While the two girls were talking, especially when Bai Chun put the swallow wing crossbow on the table, Li Hong''s eyes moved from the swallow wing crossbow to the thin mattress on the couch. The mattress was wet, and it was wet in the dark room where the thunder was hidden. Li Hong''s expression became a little confused. He could not help looking at the door behind him and saying that he would not leave his mother. In addition to Wang Lou and others, Li Dan, who was thought to exercise his mind, was also at the back of his mother''s body. At this time, the hem of his robe still bears a damp mark. Li Hong looked at Li Dan''s robe, then looked at the dark lattice, and then his eyes were locked on the thunder in Fang MuQing''s arms. The sky thunder in Taiyi city is not like the one prepared for Cui Zhibian and other warships. It is strictly waterproof. The lead wire of the thunder here is still not waterproof. Therefore, the sky thunder in Fang MuQing''s hand is very difficult to ignite in the case of wet marks. After thinking of this, Li Hong''s mouth appeared a sneer, ignoring Fang MuQing''s vigilant eyes and warning sounds, pushed aside Li Xian, who blocked him, and strode to Fang MuQing. "Li Hong, what are you going to do?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong and suddenly walks to Fang MuQing. She doesn''t listen to others'' obstruction. In a hurry, she follows Li Hong and shouts. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 Fang MuQing looked at Li Hong and came to her with a sneer. Then he looked at Bai Chun, who was holding a crossbow in his hand. He pointed at Bai Chun''s throat and said, "you don''t want to come here. If you come again, I''ll light this sky thunder." "I''m sure you won''t order it. If you want Li Xian to die with you and the child in your stomach has no father, you can order it." Li Hong pulled back the swallow wing crossbow in Bai Chun''s hand, and then reprimanded him: "stupid to death. Look at Li Dan''s trousers, and then look at the dark lattice." Fang MuQing doesn''t know why Li Hong is not afraid of the thunder in his hand, or does he really want to die with himself? "Don''t go any further. I''m really ordering." Fang MuQing was very anxious, and the fire clasp in his hand swayed to and fro. He did not release the thunder on that day, but continued to warn Li Hong nervously. "Li Hong, be careful." Wu Mei suddenly yelled after her. Li Hong heard his mother''s warning. As soon as he looked back, he saw that Li Xian also took out a fire clasp in his hand and rushed to Fang MuQing. Then the fire clasp went to the lead wire. "Stop it, Li Xian!" Wu Mei''s heart and mind are split. Standing at the door, she sees Li Xian''s fire clasp in her hand and reaches the wire. She runs in recklessly and pulls Li Hong to run outside. However, Li Hong didn''t pull Li Hong. Instead, Li Hong pulled his backhand to him. Before she could recover, Li Hong kicked Li Xian away, and the fire folder was immediately kicked away. Then he said, "the smell of Li Hongfang''s hand is not a little bit, and then he takes the lead from the front of the room and catches the impression from the front." "Why? Why didn''t it ignite? Why not Li Xian tried to get up with one arm, but fell to the ground twice in a row. Fang MuQing, who was robbed of Tianlei, is stunned. He looks at his empty hand and Li Hong''s Tianlei. After being stunned, he doesn''t pay attention to Li Hong and Wu Mei, but runs to help Li Xian. "Surprised?" Li Hong looked at her mother, who was frightened, pale and panting, with a smile, and then gave the thunder to Wang Lou: "take it, let the people of Taiyi city empty the formula inside, leave this shell and give it to Li Dan, king of Yin." "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei looks at the Tianlei and is handed to Wang Lou by Li Hong. "Ask Li Dan what he did today, and then you will know." Li Hong laughed and sold a pass. The prince''s guard and others, who were always ready to rush in, immediately took down Li Xian and Fang MuQing. Looking at a soldier who was preparing to put Fang MuQing''s hand, which had no resistance and was calm, to his back, Li Hong suddenly made a lunge and kicked the soldier, including other soldiers who took the rope, to one side. "Before the crime, she was still my Royal Princess. You don''t know that she is pregnant." Li Hong said it was another kick, kicking out the soldiers who did not dare to move. Fang MuQing took a grateful look at Li Hong and stood up quietly. He was just about to help pull away the soldiers who bound Li Xian, but a big hand was put on her shoulder: "this is the result of his own fault. I said that if I don''t kill him or commit crimes to you, I will do it." "Where is the Minister of Zongzheng temple?" Li Hong turned around and called out to the outside of the hall: "escort Li Xian, king of Pei, to Zongzheng temple for disposal. Send Princess Pei''s room, MuQing, to the inner province and wait for her release! " "Fifth..." "Shut up and get out of here!" Wu Mei looks at Li Xian and opens his mouth to Li Honggang. She immediately shouts in anger. Looking at the figure of Li Xian being escorted down, and then looking at the white cloth on the shoulder soaked with blood, Wu Mei''s heart can''t help but feel the pain. In her bright and beautiful eyes, she was gradually replaced by layers of wet fog. Even though she had thought about how many times Li Xian would be disposed of, when she really faced this moment, Wu Mei could not help feeling her heart breaking pain, just like when she was fighting for the throne. "Your father, I will have someone buried. I know you are kind-hearted, just to save Li Xian, not to rebel..." Li Hong looked at Fang MuQing, under the care of several palace maids, walked out slowly, and said faintly. "Thank you, brother Huang. Thank you to your mother." Fang MuQing, dressed in blue bride''s clothes, knelt down on the ground and said. "How many months are you pregnant?" Wu Mei deeply sighed, looked at that already flattened many belly to say. "It''s nearly three months since I went back to my mother." Fang MuQing''s hair is scattered, strands of messy hair, covering the pale, confused cheek. "Go down and have a good rest." Wu Mei''s heart is hard to understand, a burst of weakness, a burst of pain. Today was originally a happy day for the royal family. It was a day to show the harmony and peace of the royal family, but because of Li Xian It''s such a mess. Standing at the gate of the main hall, Wu Mei sighed again in front of the royal family, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, the nobles and the foreign envoys. Wu Mei sighed again and said, "this is the end of today''s business. If we let this palace know, anyone who spreads rumors outside will be killed.""Yes, Queen." The eldest daughter followed in the crowd, repeatedly said yes, just a scene let her to now still have lingering fear. The rest of the people feel the same as her, one by one can''t help but feel lucky in their hearts. Today, facing the powerful sky thunder, it''s like turning a circle from the gate of ghosts. Li Dan was embarrassed, some wrinkling, tightly holding the summer solstice hand, just after the mother even praised himself, said that his pants urine is really the place, really time. "This is for you. The empress mother will send your father back to the Palace first." Wu Mei looks at the group of ministers and others, all slowly withdraw from the Pei palace, standing at the door looking at Li Hong said. "Yes, empress mother, I will be watching here myself." Li Hong said with a slight bow. Wu Mei looked at Li Hong and stopped talking. When she got on the carriage, she suddenly said, "my mother has always been self-improvement. She is not a weak woman, but Today... " "It''s not that the son''s ministers do not want to be the empress of the mother, but Li Xian. If the father is not unconscious today, he will have already demoted him as a common man." "But he has broken his arm..." "So stay in Chang''an and let Li Zhe and Li Dan feel that they have a chance to challenge their children''s ministers without being punished..." "Forget it." Wu Mei helplessly said: "if it was not for the princess of Dashi Kingdom who was captured by him, would you..." "No. Today''s incident, because of his stupidity, has made the whole world see my royal joke. Does the empress mother really want to let people all over the world... " In the curtain of the carriage, a long sigh came out: "I''m back to the palace." Looking at the carriage slowly leaving, Li Hong''s look is still dignified. According to the historical track, the Empress Dowager should not be so right. Now the historical track has changed, but does the empress mother really care nothing about today''s affairs? Li Xian, however, even her father and the emperor were involved. In order to fight for the throne, he threatened and forced him to abdicate. No matter what, they were carried out. They were withered and tortured. If Jingwei hadn''t told him, he couldn''t believe it. The two "things" with more breath than the dead in front of him were the two people who worked hard and worked hard. "What about the princess of Dashi kingdom?" Li Hong''s heart can''t help but sink, no matter how hard he works, he has been tortured like this. The night moon is a delicate woman, afraid it is. "She has nothing to do. Since she was arrested, Fang MuQing has been secretly taking care of her and has not been wronged." Bai Chun stood beside Li Hong and said softly. "And the man?" "Still in the underground." White pure helpless way. "What''s the matter? What if I ask her? " Li Hong stares at Bai Chun and asks. Bai Chun shrugged helplessly: "you''d better take a look at yourself. This maid is not good at interrupting." "You can''t cure a princess of Dashi kingdom?" Li Hong is even more strange. What kind of thing is this? A foreign princess, even if she is a little unclear with herself, will not let her so. But when he entered the underground palace, he was completely shocked by the scene in front of him. He believed that in order to rebel, Li Xian naturally accumulated a lot of wealth, such as gold, silver and jewelry, to buy off people''s hearts after he succeeded in usurping the throne. But what he didn''t expect was that the underground palace here was so luxurious that it seemed to be a reduced and simplified version of the east palace. At this time, in the simplified version of the East Palace, a scream was echoing in the underground palace. A tall figure dressed in a lotus root purple woman''s dress, with long hair and a shawl, looked like a dog, protecting a table full of gold, silver, jewelry, showing snow-white "fangs" in front of the prince guard. "Don''t get close. I''ll kill myself if anyone gets close to me! You should all know me, right? You should have met me when you were in Anxi with that guy? You, go, bring me that box, and you, what are you doing in a daze? What is that box? Ah? Calligraphy and painting? Is it a master? You don''t know? Well, then Come here, right, yes, the walls are also picked up, those perfume you are careful, this is in our big eating country, but it is comparable to gold...... " Her hair was spread over her shoulders, and the gold and silver jewelry on each table was held by her to play with one by one. When I meet someone I like, I still wear it on my head from time to time, or I immediately put my hair into a simple bun, and then I put the white jade hairpin in my hair. I take a mirror and look at it from left to right. The people in the mirror are really beautiful. I don''t want it. I''m almost catching up with Bai Chun. But when a face that should not appear suddenly appeared in the mirror, the money fan gave out a scream that was enough to deafen people. The mirror in his hand also fell to the ground and was smashed! "Ah Such a precious mirror costs more than 1000 Liang silver. " The night moon was about to cry, not because of the mirror, but because when she turned around, she saw the man''s face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 The jewelry of Ding Lang is full of gold and silver, and the jewelry of her is full of gold and silver. "You How did you come? " Night moon whispered, looking at someone''s black face, the night moon saw someone''s instant excitement disappeared, replaced by awe and caution. Li Hong held out his hand and pressed Yeyue''s head in silence, and a sound of Ping Ping Ping rang out. The beautiful hair of Yeyue immediately became delicate and pliable. A large number of jewelry were pulled out by Li Hongyi. Looking at those broken pieces of iron, Li Hong was not angry and said, "are you stupid? You think this is your big food country. Why do you collect so much scrap iron? When you throw away these precious calligraphy and paintings of gold and silver in troubled times and antique calligraphy and paintings in prosperous times, what do you want from these scrap iron? " "I didn''t plan to, but he shut me up for nearly a month, and now I''m finally taken down by you. I I am I''m just angry that he locked me up, so I don''t want to give it back to him. " The night moon looked at the man who had more manliness than when he was separated, and he bowed his head and said. "You are a princess, elder sister. Don''t act like an old earth hat who has never seen the world. Although the Tang Dynasty is more prosperous than your Dashi country, you are also a princess, right? How can you be so disorderly? Do you still have them? Come here, I''ll search. " Looking at the tall night moon, Li Hong looks more beautiful and flexible than it was a few years ago. Her small face also has a trace of women''s flavor. She exudes the fragrance of virginity and the breath of young girls everywhere. The night moon pouts her lips. People have to bow their heads under the eaves and look into the underground palace again. I don''t know when, the whole room is left with her and the prince, while the others have disappeared. Li Hong''s head bowed and greedily sniffed the fragrance of the virgin and the temptation of a young girl in the night moon''s neck, which made his mind waver. He unconsciously put his hands on the slender waist of the night moon and began to grope. "Well, are you searching or what?" The night moon blushed, and the tingling pleasure from her waist made her feel at the bottom of her heart. It was just like a spearhead pointing at the Dragon father and the dragon mother. It was good for the couple to hide behind and push themselves to the top of the storm to face all kinds of difficulties from the courtiers. "Not for the time being. All the servants, servants, palace servants, including the servants, should be left to the inner minister. The same is true of Fang Xianzhong''s family. As for Fang MuQing''s mother Let her take care of some Fang MuQing. If you are pregnant, don''t be too inhumane. " Li Hong took a look at the night moon next to him. He said a lot of good words from Fang MuQing along the way. He didn''t do a favor any more, that is, he didn''t give face to the princess of Dashi kingdom. Bai Chun nods frequently in the audience. Although she killed Fang Xianzhong, and Fang MuQing wanted her to pay her life for her life at that time, she didn''t feel Fang MuQing wanted to kill herself at that time. Therefore, she still had a good feeling for Fang MuQing. "Yes, your highness, I remember." "How is Li Xian''s injury? Are you still crying and howling? " Li Hong went to the gate of Prince Pei''s mansion, looked at the carriage of the East Palace at the gate, and asked. The Prime Minister of Zongzheng temple was stunned. When Li Xian, the king of Pei, took him away from here, he did not feel the pain of the wound. However, he did not know why. After half the journey, he suddenly began to feel the pain, so he began to scream all over the place. Some of them even could not bear the pain, so that they could kill him on the spot to avoid being tortured again. "Yes, I have sent the imperial doctor to see him. I think he is better now." The Minister of Zongzheng Temple suppressed his doubts and returned. "The pain is not only cured by good wound healing medicine, but also can be cured by people who can survive the pain. Most of the soldiers on the battlefield are not killed by the enemy, but die of pain. No matter how good the golden wound medicine is, it can not relieve pain, but it can kill people. But the wound can heal after death. Is it amazing? Go to Pei Xingjian''s house of youpushe and ask Pei WANYING for some analgesic medicine and give it to him. In this way, the wound pain and infection can be avoided You don''t have to know why. Send someone over later. " Li Hong waved, and then with Bai Chun and ye Yue, he got on the carriage and went to the east palace. The night shrouded Chang''an. Originally, the city of Chang''an was supposed to be bustling because of the jubilant day of Li Xian, the king of PEI. However, it was in deep silence at this time. There were few pedestrians on the cold street, and scattered lanterns were swinging on the side of sedan chair bearers or wagon shafts, like ghost fire. On both sides of the building houses, now and then, there are a few houses with dim yellow lights. The figures are passing by the windows from time to time, as if with a bit of caution and caution. "The whole city of Chang''an seems to be trembling after Li Xian''s disturbance. It seems that the city that never sleeps will turn into a sleepless city." Li Hong sat in the carriage and looked out the window at the scene in the dark night and murmured. There are no small things in the royal family. However, if there is a bit of scandal spreading, it will soon form a series of messages in Kyoto. Even at this time, Chang''an city will become panic stricken and start to think of danger.Leaving Bai Chun and Yeyue in the East Palace, Li Hong went straight to the Daming Palace behind him. In the whole Imperial City, jinwuwei''s guns and armour were shining, and a team of teams patrolled the inner and outer imperial cities. Li Pei Xian is not in the hands of Li Pei Hsien. He is not the one who was rescued by the crossbow. After all, the crimes committed by King Pei today, no matter which dynasty they were put in, were capital crimes. According to the law, Xiong Qu, the general of jinwuwei, stopped the carriage of the prince''s Royal Highness. After checking, he led the carriage in the direction of Hanyuan hall. After passing through the three major palaces in the Daming Palace, Hanyuan hall, which is usually used to worship heaven and ancestors, hold major ceremonies, and Grand Court meetings, then passes through the xuanzheng Hall of the usual court meetings, and the official offices of Shangshu, Zhongshu and menxia provinces on both sides. After that, the guard of Jin Wu Wei became more and more strict. Xiong Qu looked at Li Hong next to him and said with apology: "Your Highness, today''s incident is so sudden that I can only take you here. Later, someone will come to pick you up." "My father is in the Zichen hall?" Li Hong looked at the third largest palace group of Daming Palace and asked in doubt. "I''m not sure at the end. Please forgive me." Li Hong waved and motioned him to go down. Not far from his eyes, Hua Ji''s figure had already flashed and was running towards this side. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 Xuanzheng hall, as the third main hall group of Daming Palace, is the place where the emperor''s daily life is located. Similarly, it is also the place where individual courtiers are called to discuss affairs. Every minister who can be called by the emperor is also called "entering the cabinet". Therefore, the emperor''s convenience hall is also derived from this palace. Hua Ji and Li Hong slowly went inside. Instead of entering the xuanzheng hall, Huaji walked along the corridor from xuanzheng hall to the back palace. Under the gaze of rows of well-dressed Jin Wuwei, they walked back to the palace. "Is the father awake?" Li Hong''s unscrupulous inspection of this road, through the defense of jinwuwei, casually asked. Only Li Hong, the prince''s Royal Highness, could enter the harem and look around with such ease. If we want to say yes, we can only count the master of the Daming Palace, his majesty Lizhi. "Go back to your highness. I wake up soon after I come back." Hua Ji did not dare to stop Li Hong''s behavior, so he had to follow Li Hong. Wherever the prince went, he followed him. So on the way from Zichen hall to the back palace, Li Hong took a quarter of an hour''s journey, which was only half a quarter of an hour. Only then did he follow the right path to the empress''s Penglai hall. "My father is so relaxed. He fainted and then woke up again. All the troubles are over! This is the right time to be in a coma. I''m afraid he is very satisfied with this vertigo attack? " Li Hong looked relaxed and said with Hua Ji. But on such a topic, if you borrow a hundred courage from Hua Ji, he will not dare to pick up on you, right? So Hua Ji had to show a stiff smile on his face, echoing the words of the prince''s slander and dissatisfaction with his majesty. Wu Mei, sitting in the main hall, did not listen to Li Honggang''s words. On a cold day, the door curtain had been replaced by a thick cotton curtain to keep out the wind. It was really difficult to hear the treacherous words of his Highness the prince. After seeing Li Hong''s salute, he pointed to the chair beside him and motioned him to sit down: "how''s it going?" "It''s not bad. After a few lessons, I''ve been preparing for it for a long time. I found some gold and silver in the underground palace. I think it''s for buying people''s hearts after the event. Tianlei found out that he was tortured because he found out the lost clues of Tianlei. He was afraid that things would be exposed and caught up. Yeyue, the princess of Dashi Kingdom, was also captured in the underground palace, but fortunately, because of Fang MuQing''s care... " "Princess Pei!" Wu Mei somehow feels a bit sorry and unbearable for the married Li Xian. She seems to have a trace of guilt, so she corrects Li Hong''s diction. "Well, Princess Pei''s care, so no one bothered her. It''s just According to the Ministry of rites, after the night moon disappeared, the envoys of Dashi left behind the envoy who congratulated Li Xian today. The other envoys rushed back to Dashi country. I don''t know what they mean by their impoliteness? What''s more, you and your father should know about the return of the envoys of Dashi kingdom? " Li Hong looked at the mother with a little sadness between her eyebrows and eyes, and asked softly. "Knowing about this, when their princess disappeared, they first questioned the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple, and then met with your father and emperor, but they didn''t have a clue. In addition, the envoys of Dashi kingdom had a bad attitude towards your father and emperor, so they parted unhappily. After leaving an envoy, the others went back and said they wanted to report to their monarch. By the way, the night moon is said to be very popular with his father in Dashi country, but fortunately, people can find it. " Wu Mei sighed and explained for Li Hong. Li Hong nodded silently, then pointed to the direction of the study and Wu Mei''s bedroom, and asked in a low voice: "that Is the father awake? What''s up? Have you lost your temper again Wu Mei looked at the direction of Li Hong''s fingers and ignored his questions. Instead, she asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with xian''er? These people are all pushed down by the wall. Xian''er is like this now. They are afraid that they will not torture xian''er to please you? How is his injury? What did you tell Fang MuQing? " Li Hong sighed heavily. Today''s Day was like a day of ice and fire. At dawn, the whole palace and Chang''an City were also filled with a sea of celebration. But now, whether it is the palace or Chang''an City, are showing a death like silence, it is really changeable, people can not defend. "It''s up to you to account. You don''t have to worry about his injury. You can''t die Ouch. " Li Hong touched her head without Futou. When she said "dead word", she was severely knocked by Wu Mei. Obviously, she didn''t want to hear these words and put them on Li Xian. Looking at Wu Mei''s anger, blame, guilt and anxiety, Li Hong had no choice but to continue: "my son Chen has asked Zongzheng temple to send someone to Pei Xingjian''s house and find Pei WANYING to take good medicine. As for the Minister of Zongzheng temple, the children''s minister also clearly explained that Li Xian or Fang MuQing would take good care of themselves, including Fang Xianzhong''s wife After being ordered to serve the province, they arranged their mother and daughter together Listening to Li Hong''s considerate arrangement, Wu Mei also sighed: "evil, this is originally a happy event between the Tang Dynasty and the royal family. It has to end up in such a way that people in the world can see jokes with foreign envoys. Your father is still sad about this. He knows that Li Xian has been cut off an arm by you. After a while, he will see him as it is Go ahead. ""You don''t think it was intentional, do you?" Li Hong eyebrows a tight, looking at Wu Mei worried appearance, doubt asked. Wu Mei smiles bitterly and shakes her head. The bitterness in her smile makes Li Hong feel as if she is suffering. "The palm and the back of the hand are all flesh. The situation at that time The empress mother can understand you, but your father emperor fainted at that time. He couldn''t imagine how he made such a situation. He had to chop his hands and feet! As the so-called parents who suffer from their bodies and skin are afraid to destroy them, your father now feels that you are merciless and unfilial... " "But..." Li Hong wants to refute, but looking at Long Ma''s helpless eyes, he knows that the refutation is also a white refutation. Long dad is angry now. The main reason is not that Li Xian was cut off his arm, but because of this scandal, people all over the world have seen the jokes of the Tang Dynasty. He has worked hard to maintain the harmony of the royal family all his life, so he was stabbed by himself and Li Xian. This makes him feel shameless to face the emperor. So this is just a study or a bedroom Come on. "Do you understand me when I say so much?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong who wants to refute, stares and asks. Li Hong shook his head helplessly, and opened his mouth and said: "the son minister listened to understand, but he can''t always be like this. You also know that his body can bear to live in this way?" "What do you say?" Wu Mei retorts. "Why don''t you let him faint, so it''s easy. Ouch..." Li Hong touched his head again. He felt that he was going to be beaten by a feather duster. Wu Mei is holding a feather duster in her hand. Her white cheek is tightly stretched. She is afraid that she will laugh. What does this little bastard think? She can think of a way to make his father faint again. "Faint past, thanks to you think out, you think your father emperor is willing to faint today..." "But it''s really good for him to faint. Otherwise, if it''s such a bad thing today, who knows what will make him angry? If I wake up again when I feel dizzy, I''m afraid that if I go back and forth several times like this, I''m afraid it''s all... " Li Xianfei said, "now that I''m not in a good position to leave the seat, I''m not going to make trouble? Even if it is... " "Go, don''t tell me, tell your father to go, this palace is tired, want to rest." Wu Mei stands up and explains what should be explained. Next, father and son quarrel or scold, fight or kill. That''s their father and son''s business. They can''t manage it. "You You can''t stand in the face of death. Go in with me. I''m afraid. " Li Hong originally wanted to have a straight face. He collapsed completely and pleaded. "I can''t control it. You are the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. He is the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. My palace is only the queen who is in charge of the empress and the mother. I can''t overstep the affairs of the court. Besides, after seeing your father and queen in a moment, go to see Li Xian and Fang MuQing in person. You are not allowed to send anyone else. You must go in person. " Wu Mei goes back to the bedroom, suddenly turns around and stares at Li Hong. In her beautiful eyes, a drop of clear tears glides down silently. "My mother..." "Go ahead." Wu Mei turns around. Li Hong never feels that the trace of time will gradually climb onto the shoulder of her mother. But at this moment, looking at that magnificent posture, but for the first time, time is like a merciless dagger, engraved on the shoulder of the mother, a helpless and hesitation. Time vicissitudes of time, years of precipitation of history, history changed the trajectory, trajectory sublimated life. Perhaps in the original historical track, the mother has never been so weak and helpless. Perhaps, in the countless cold wind and rain, she is strong like that piece of wordless stele, alone silent, licking the scars all over the body. One thing can change one''s mind. When a beautiful thing is put in front of people, the world will become colorful. When a dirty thing happens in front of people, people are more willing to use more vicious assumptions to guess that the world is dirty. But no one dares to say out loud what he has seen, but will only echo the vicious people to tell others how dirty the world is. Even if He did not see these things with his own eyes, and he was willing to do so. In this way, he would feel as if he was a party to justice, but he did not know that justice is not necessarily the convenience of many people. Like the truth of science, it is not judged by more people than by less people. So The two sides of things, you can see the innocence in your heart, but also can see how dirty your soul is: look at the pirated and scolding, and don''t let yourself appear so ugly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 Looking at Wu Mei''s disappearing figure, Li Hong sighs again silently, and then looks to the direction of the study. I''m not sure. There is a thunderbolt from the blue and the sound of reprimand from the mountain and tsunami waiting for him. Someone who is so stubborn that he has to forget the long mother who has been released to the wild for a while, and goes alone to face the storm of the Dragon father. "My son asked to see his father." Li Hong stood at the door, took a look at the flower at the door, said softly. "Get in." Angry voices came from the study. "Yes, father." As he walked in, someone decompressed and said, "why should I roll in? Don''t you think I rolled in? But I came in, not rolled in. " Entering the study just to be courteous again, he heard the voice of anger ring out: "how is Li Xian?" In the face of such a father, Li Hong did not dare to repeat what he had just said to his mother. He had to say, "when he went back to his father''s emperor, the children''s ministers had already sent to take care of them. In a moment, the children''s ministers of Zongzheng Temple would visit them in person, and the children''s ministers of Zongzheng temple also made a special mention of their fate." "Princess Pei." Li Hong only felt his voice bowing down and saluting, but his brain was getting closer and closer. He looked up at the figure standing in front of him, who was bent down and bowed. Li Hong continued to respectfully say, "the wife of Fang Xianzhong has been taken into the inner Province, including two palace people, and will always be on the side." "Well, you Unfilial son, you How do you want me to face the people in the world and your grandfather? It''s good for you to watch people laugh at me, don''t you? You You Get up and talk back Li Zhi supported the table with one hand and looked at Li Hong, who was like a shrimp, and said coldly. "Yes, father, father, you..." Li Hong straightened up and looked at Li Zhi in front of him in horror. He even couldn''t believe his own eyes. He looked at Li Zhi, who had too much white hair than he did in the early morning. Li Hong was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Li Zhi is wearing a bright yellow casual dress with a dragon shaped pattern on it. At the moment, he is looking at Li Hong angrily. Seeing Li Hong''s shocked expression, he is still very satisfied! He knew that in less than half a day, his gray hair suddenly increased. He was afraid that he was worried about the white hair because of the scandal of the royal family. He never believed that a person''s hair could turn black and white overnight. However, when he looked in the mirror with Wu Mei''s exclamation, he found that his white hair was so much more than before. Then he believed that in this world, there would be a day when his hair would turn white. "I''m not angry with you, you son of a bitch!" Li Zhi, with a gloomy face, sat down in a chair and looked at Li Hong''s angry way standing beside him. "Yes, my son is guilty." Li Hongzhen was afraid that father long would faint again. He looked at the gray hair and whispered. "I don''t understand? He is your emperor''s younger brother, a mother''s brother, you How can you have the heart to cut off one of his arms? How can you let him live in the future? Ah? It''s OK to cut off a finger... " "I want to catch his fingers..." "What are you talking about? You really want to cut it off, don''t you? " "No, no, no, no, you misunderstood my father. The son minister didn''t mean that. The child minister meant that if he could know that the two sky thunder were wet by Li Dan''s urine and could not be ignited, the son minister would not have cut it down, and the child minister would regret it later..." "Look at your face, there is a trace of regret?" Li Zhi scorned to ridicule Li Hong, then sighed: "how do you let me face the emperor in the future? How to face the common people in the world after such a big thing? Isn''t it funny? I''m afraid that Li Xian will be impeached tomorrow "Father and emperor, it''s not right for you to cut off his arm, but it''s not the intention of the courtiers to impeach and let the world see the joke. Today, the son minister didn''t think that such a thing would happen..." "So you''re reasonable? Did his arm fall off automatically? Li Lingyue was scared to have nightmares. Who is to blame Li Zhi just said something about him, but he was still full of bitterness. "You fainted at that time. Things were better than you thought..." "All right, no need to talk about it. This is it. You''d better think about how to make up for it. From tomorrow, you will be in charge of the country. I''m not feeling well recently..." "Why, are you going to faint again? No, no, no, no, that''s not what I mean. Somebody has to clean up this mess, don''t you? " Looking at the Dragon father glaring at him, Li Hong repeatedly waved his hands and hastily explained. "I''m afraid I''ll faint over the court tomorrow. That''s why I let you supervise the country, so that people don''t think Go down. " Li Zhi was originally angry, but when he really faced Li Hong, he didn''t know how to vent his anger. When it comes to this matter, I have nothing to do with Li Hong. Although I fainted, from the situation that the queen knew, although Li Hong ''s practice was more radical at that time, there was no good way for everyone and the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong hesitated to look at his dragon father, thought or asked: "so how to deal with Li Xian? Please give me your father''s instructions. ""What do you mean?" Li Zhiqiang held back his anger and asked in a deep voice. Li Hong lowered his head and looked at his toes. It was obvious that both the Empress Dowager and the emperor''s father had a clear attitude now. It was obvious that he wanted to give up the matter and Li Xian had been punished. If we talk about the punishment of crimes, we might damage their reputation. "I don''t know, but Li Xian committed such a heinous crime. Even if he didn''t investigate, the people in the court would be disappointed with the court. In the future, the royal family would still be in charge of the country and the subjects." Li Hong said calmly. "Is that what you mean?" Li Zhi sighs helplessly and looks at the silent Li Hong. Li Hong did not speak, and Li Zhi looked at him silently. Father and son fell into a brief silence in the study. Wu Mei, who overhears outside the door, is about to raise her heart to her throat. Li Hong is determined to get rid of Li Xian. However, Li Hong has done nothing wrong in doing so. No matter from the perspective of the royal family or the court, Li Hong''s actions are all right. "Save your life. Don''t let the child be born without a father. Sometimes there is a person who can come to see me as a useless emperor." "Yes, I know." Li Hong no longer gave Lizhi a chance to speak, and resolutely turned around and walked out of the study. Similarly, when he saw Wu Mei at the door, Li Hong just made a silent salute. Then, under Wu Mei''s gaze, he tore down the map of the Tang Dynasty that had been hung on the wall and left the palace. The whole process was not muddled. Even between every move, there was a trace of dissatisfaction and anger. It seemed that he used his attitude to tell Lizhi and Wu Mei that he was very dissatisfied with his father''s decision to let Li Xian down lightly. Li Zhi didn''t know when he appeared at the door. Standing side by side with Wu Mei, Li Hong, who rolled up the map and flew open the door curtain, was full of different tastes. "It''s hard for the prince." Wu Mei''s tone is slightly sad. In this riot, Li Hong is the biggest victim, but in the end, he should be allowed to bear all the public opinion and pressure. "The prince of the Tang Dynasty, the future prince, if you don''t have this ability..." "But that''s Li Xian, it''s no one else!" Wu Mei suddenly said a cold, and then returned to the bedroom. At the gate of Zongzheng temple, the sound of disordered steps suddenly sounded. General Xiong Qu of jinwuwei led several ten jinwuwei guards, escorting his royal highness into the prison. After Li Hong''s explanation, the Minister of Zongzheng temple, who was afraid to leave Zongzheng temple one night, heard the voice and ran out in a hurry. He only saw Li Hong leading Xiong Qu and several jin Wuwei behind him to the prison where Pei Wang was imprisoned. "Open the door." Li Hong looked at Li Xian, pale, puzzled and tired inside the fence gate, but the wound on his shoulder had been repainted, and no blood could be seen. Facing the prince''s Royal Highness, who was infuriated by his anger, Zongzheng Temple secretary had no time to figure out what the prince intended and ordered someone to open the prison door. When Li Hong suddenly pulled out the horizontal knife in Xiong Qu''s waist, he cut it on the lock of the prison door. In an instant, the lock head flew open, and the prison door opened slowly and automatically because of the huge force. In the cell, a dim oil lamp is shining with a flame about the size of soybean. No matter how good it is, no matter how good it is, it will not be much better. Compared with other conditions, the ventilation is a little bit worse. "What are you going to do?" Li Xian looks at throwing away the horizontal knife and enters Li Hong with a heavy face. He asks in a panic. The knife that was cut on the lock just now was just like that on his neck. Before the tremor disappeared, Li Hong strode in. "Can you walk? Come with me if you can walk. " Li Hong stood in front of Li Xian, looking at the forced Li Xian, said coldly. "Are you going to let me go?" "Dream!" Li Hong snorted again, and then he could not help saying that. Suddenly, his big hand caught Li Xian''s injured shoulder. Suddenly, there was a howling cry in the cell. Both Zongzheng Temple minister and general Jin Wuwei looked at his royal highness with a look at each other, and treated Li Xian, king of Pei, as if he had been sentenced to death. "Let go Li Xian''s heart rending cry, that kind of pain, as if let him ring when the arm was cut off, that moment of feeling. "Follow me." Li Hong clung to Li Xian''s shoulder and did not move. He let Li Xian scream bitterly and took Li Xian''s shoulder and walked to a table in the middle of the cell. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 A detailed map of the Tang Dynasty unfolded on the table top in Zongzheng temple''s cell. Li Hong threw Li Xian to the table, took the brush handed over by Xiong Qu, drew a large circle on the map at will, and then said coldly, "you can choose any state or county outside the circle!" "What do you want to do "Demoted to commoners and exiled for three thousand li!" Li Hong looked at the map, then threw the brush on the map and said. "You Who do you think you are? You are not the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Why do you belittle me as a common people? Why do you banish me Li Xian was shocked. Fang MuQing was pregnant. He thought that his father would not exile himself. But now Li Hong suddenly arrived and wanted to exile himself overnight. "No matter what, you can choose it immediately. If you don''t, I''ll help you choose." Li Hong looked at Li Xian coldly and said. "I want to see my father. Unless my father promised to punish me, I will not choose him." Li Xian''s only arm did not catch the brush. Li Hong looked at him coldly. After silence for a while, he picked up the brush on his desk and drew a black circle in Bazhou, where Li Xian was exiled. He said coldly, "listen to the order of Zongzheng temple and escort him to Bazhou in the morning. There must be no mistake!" "You..." Li Xian''s face was startled. His pale face became even more pale and frightened. Although he had committed a heinous crime, he still did not believe that his father and his mother would agree to Li Hong''s exile. "Yes, your highness." The chief of Zongzheng Temple took over the token in Li Hong''s hand. With this token, there would be no obstacle to the exile of Pei king, unless his majesty ordered Zongzheng temple to stop escorting King Pei to Bazhou. After explaining to Zongzheng temple, Li Hong didn''t even look at Li Xian again. He turned his head and took Xiong Qu and others. Li Xian left Zongzheng temple without looking back. And Li Xian''s fate, also in this night, really went to the right track of history. The senior officials in charge of internal affairs are called "Jian" and "Cong San" (three grades) and two persons (two persons). Shao Jian is also two persons, including four internal servants, who are from the four grades. Under the inner provincial government, there are the so-called six bureaus governing the affairs of the court: yeting Bureau, Gongwei Bureau, Xiguan Bureau, Neipu Bureau, neifu Bureau, and Prince neifang Bureau. Similarly, the Dianzhong Province, which had some overlapping functions with that of the inner Province, was in charge of the emperor''s daily affairs, which was in charge of: Shangshi Bureau, Shangyao Bureau, Shangyi Bureau, Shangshe Bureau, Shangcheng Bureau and shangnian Bureau. Accompanied by the inner Chamberlain and the order of the yeting Bureau, the only people Li Hong could take at this time were eunuchs and maids. Xiong Qu and others are not allowed to enter here. Even Li Hong, if not for the empress''s will, can not enter here at will. A house close to the south wall stands quietly in the night. With the eunuch''s arrival, the original dim light in the room started to light up the wick, and the whole house was much brighter than before. After looking at a dozen eunuchs and maids behind him, Li Hong said faintly, "wait outside." "Your Highness is welcome." Fang MuQing and an old woman went together to salute. "There''s no need to be so polite. Sit down." Li Hong looked at the rooms which were not much different from the furnishings of other rooms. They were all as simple and clean as before. "Thank you." Fang MuQing and his wife have been lowering their heads, looking at their skirts, and then carefully sat down. After a day''s precipitation, all the farce in yesterday has been in everyone''s heart. All this happened too fast, even before people could react, all the bad luck came to them one after another. When they raised their heads, the expressions on their faces were as expected by Li Hong. They were full of numbness and fatigue, and their eyes were full of dullness and bewilderment. They were even too lazy to think about their future life, and even Like two walking corpses, sitting in front of Li Hong, confused and helpless. After listening to Li Hong''s narration, Fang MuQing''s tears seem to have broken the dike, and they can''t stop overflowing. Her hands trembled violently because she heard that Li Xian was demoted to a common people. "I would like to accompany my husband to Bazhou. Please give me your grace." Fang MuQing seems to be unconsciously sliding from the chair to the ground, powerless kneeling there, sobbing. Li Hong looks at Fang MuQing quietly, with her messy hair on her shoulders. Her clothes are still the bridal clothes of today''s wedding. Originally, it should be a woman''s happiest day, but here she is, it has become a woman''s most miserable day. From the cloud of happiness to the miserable hell, I think it is what Fang MuQing is experiencing now. "Are you sure?" Li Hong light asks a way, tone is insipid have no mood at all. Fang MuQing knelt on the ground and nodded her head silently. Mrs. Fang''s eyes at one side finally had a trace of emotion. She also knelt on the ground, hoping to get the permission of his Highness the prince. "Exactly." Li Hong looked at the figure of two people kneeling on the ground and said faintly. Before dawn the next day, two thin figures slowly boarded a carriage and drove out slowly from the side door in the province, which had already been busy early.Similarly, in the Zongzheng temple, after the inspection of Zongzheng temple and Dali temple, a carriage pulled Li Xian slowly out of the imperial city. In the sky garden of Daming Palace, the rare flowers and green leaves in winter are still competing to bloom their own beauty and fragrance. Lizhi is dressed in thick fur and his face is a little flushed. Accompanied by Wu Mei, he looks at the shafts of the two carriages, and gradually converges into one. Two carriages, one before the other, were full of loneliness and depression. After the gate was opened, a group of soldiers began to escort them to the West. Li Zhe stood at the gate of the city, looking at the back of the carriage. In his own carriage, Li Xian and Fang MuQing refused the cold clothes and other expenses for Li Xian. "If I had known that, why did you have to grab that seat in the first place? What''s good about it? Now there''s nothing left, even Come on, go back. " Li Zhe hurriedly got into the carriage. The cold wind in the morning was gradually rising, and the chilling chill made people dare not stand against the wind. Behind Li Zhi in the sky garden, Hua Ji came over in a hurry and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, Queen, at the gate of the city, Li Zhe, the king of England, is seeing off King Pei. There is no one else. His royal highness left the inner province and returned to the east palace early this morning. He did not go to see Pei Wang off." "What about today''s morning? He stopped it? " Li Zhi''s sight moved slowly back to the imperial city from the dim night. Under the glare of rows of palace lanterns, he could not see even a courtier who had come to court. "Yes, your majesty. In the night, toudong palace issued a decree, which has been informed to all government offices, and will go to the court three days later. " Hua Ji lowered his head and looked at the ground under his feet. Since yesterday, the whole palace has been immersed in a depressing atmosphere. Even standing in the highest hanging garden of Daming Palace, you can feel a heavy depressing atmosphere. The early palace people are more cautious and cautious, even their voice is lower than usual. "Go to court three days later! How many people accompanied Li Xian to Bazhou? How many of his servants and servants followed him? " The corner of Wu Mei''s mouth flashed a sneer and asked lightly. "Back to the queen, in addition to Fang Xianzhong''s wife There was only Wang Bo, the editor of Prince Pei''s residence. " Hua Ji said again. Li Zhi''s brow suddenly frowned, and he was dissatisfied with his expression. In which dynasty or generation, he did not say that after deposing a prince, he let people go on his own. His servants and servants were private property. As for the crime department, he should be exiled to Bazhou with Li Xian. "Your Majesty, the prince has asked you to make decisions. Have you seen the people coming from the east palace?" Wu Mei looked at the hazy morning color, a few indistinct figures, quickly came to the palace and said, "I''m afraid the list has been drawn up for you, just waiting for your approval." Li Zhilue slightly pondered and sighed silently. If it was true as the queen said, it was Li Hong who gave this friendship to himself to let Li Xian remember his kindness to the queen. From the beginning to the end, it seems that the most aggrieved one is Li Hong. In the study of Zichen hall, a dense list was placed in the most obvious place on Lizhi''s desk as expected. With the rise and fall of vermilion pen on the paper, a list of more than 30 people was outlined by Li Zhi. But Wu Mei smiles helplessly on the side. Seeing that Hua Ji is about to leave the list, she reaches out to stop her. She takes the paper with up to 30 lists. After picking and electing, she rejects ten names on the original sketched list, and then hands it to Hua Ji again. "Twenty people are enough. I''m afraid we won''t be able to get to Bazhou." Wu Mei said lightly. Li Zhi couldn''t make a sound and waved his hand, indicating that Hua Ji would go down. When there was no one in the study, he opened his mouth and said, "why is Wang Bo so valued by Li Hong? He was expelled from Chang''an by me when he was doing "Xiying Wang Jiwen". After that, he was pitied by Li Xian, and his talent was recalled. Why was this man exiled by Li Hong and Li Xian? " "This man is brilliant, but Li Hong didn''t look down on him since he was a child, but he admired him very much. A few days ago, Wang Bo wrote a poem to the county magistrate of Huayin County: "the city que assists the three Qin Dynasty, and the wind and smoke look at the five Jin.". To leave you is to be an official. There is a bosom friend in the sea. There is no action in the wrong road, and the children share the towel. " Wu Mei said as she picked up the brush and wrote the poem down. "There is a bosom friend in the sea. There is no action in the wrong road, and the children share the towel. " Reading the last two sentences of the poem, Li Zhi could not help saying, "it''s a pity that such a talent, but I hope I can make such a wonderful work after I go to Bazhou. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 What will happen in three days? Every courtier did not know exactly what would happen. But at the same time, we all know that within these three days, there will definitely be a big event shaking the court, or which courtier will be convicted. Shaoqing Gao Zheng of Taichang temple was lynched by his family, which shocked all the officials in the court. Everyone knows that this is because the family is afraid of Gao Zheng. Because of the close relationship between Pei Wang and his family, they are forced to lynch Gao Zheng and make a statement to the court. Later, Liu Nayan, Xu Shuya, Cheng Xuanyi, Zhou Yuning and other officials close to Li Xian, king of Pei, were all jailed by the Ministry of punishment. Without any warning, the clan relatives of Li Ming, king of Cao, and Li Zhen, king of Yue, were jointly detained by Dali temple and Zongzheng temple. More than 30 people were involved in the incident of King Pei. For some reason, the deputy governor of Yunzhong city took poison at home and killed himself. Seven shangzhechong houses in Yunzhong exchanged defense ground with seven Zhechong prefectures of antongdu and Anxi in one night. Over the past three days, every minister who went to Pei''s mansion to attend the wedding banquet has been sitting at home in a state of anxiety. I wonder if someone from the Ministry of punishment or Dali temple will suddenly knock on the door. Some officials who did not approach Pei Wang used these three days, accompanied by their wives and concubines, to drink and have fun, looking for inspiration, and preparing to praise the prosperity and harmony of Chang''an with excellent poems and Fu. By the afternoon of the last day, without waiting for the dispensable curfew to ring in the evening drums, the pedestrians on every street in Chang''an City have become less than the remaining leaves on the branches of trees in winter. Bai Chun sits on one side bored and watches Li Hong squatting on the ground, fiddling with a small square wood block on the ground with several Palace officials who will be in charge of it. They are all attentive, as if they have not noticed the change of Chang''an city these days. "Killing people does not go too far. As a ruler, only those who are powerless or those who can''t control the situation can frighten the dissidents by killing people. Only in this way can we seek peace. To put it bluntly, only those who are not confident in themselves will treat their dissidents in the way of death. Didn''t the former Emperor hate Wei Zheng? Does it count to dig out a corpse after death? But before Wei Zheng died? Did the late emperor have to pick up his tail when he saw Wei Zheng? It''s right to allow the court to have different voices, but no one is allowed to covet the country. " Li Hong side with the prison will be a few people fiddling with those small squares, while talking to himself. In the main hall of Lizheng hall, in addition to Bai Chun, there were four palace maids such as Xiaoxue, four eunuchs such as mangzhong, Li Shen, Ji Wang, Lou Shide, Zong Chuke, shangguanyi, Pei Xingjian, Cui Yuanzong, Li Qiao and other officials also stood silent. "The first emperor launched the Xuanwu Gate change and then became emperor. I''m afraid it will not take a day for this matter to be passed on to the whole Tang Dynasty, right? But have you ever seen the emperor block the mouth of the world by killing people? Why didn''t the Xuanwu Gate of the first emperor eliminate the later troubles by killing people and killing people? Because the former Emperor knew that even if you killed all the insiders, it was impossible not to spread the news. Moreover, the former Emperor had a strong self-confidence. He believed that the achievements he would make in the future under his rule were enough to cover up people''s views on the affairs of Xuanwu Gate. So, what am I afraid of? Can''t I imitate the emperor? " Li Hong threw a square with ten thousand engraved on it to the palace guards who would be the prison officials, and motioned them to look for them again. Were there any redundant ones, there were six tens of thousands in a pair of mahjong. If we played mahjong, we would not let father and mother fight. He got up and took the warm towel from Bai Chun, wiped his hands and looked at a group of people in front of him and said, "go back, all of you. This matter is over. No matter Yang zhirou, Yang Sijian, or others, can be punished, but They have offered advice and suggestions for the country and the country of the Tang Dynasty. There is no merit or hard work. They can be dismissed or deposed. However, the death penalty can never be used to seal the mouth of the people in the world. If the mouth is on others, let them talk about it, and it can be regarded as a spur to us. When the emperor was alive, he never executed a prisoner for a year. But, remember when it was? In the seventh year of Zhenguan, right? The first emperor had the courage to pardon 400 death row prisoners and went back to their hometown for one year. However, in the second year, no one was bad enough to come back and continue to be punished? Of course, the Tang Dynasty at this time was not the same as the previous emperor, but what''s the matter of imitating it once? " Li Hong looked relaxed and swept around Zong Chuke and other people. He saw these officials carefully looking at each other. Some people also want to admonish Li Hong, while others are listening to Li Hong''s words and nodding their heads involuntarily. However, the purpose of their arrival this time was surprisingly consistent, that is, they hoped that the prince''s highness could use the heavy ceremony to punish those officials who had conspired against King Pei or who were close to him in peacetime. But to their disappointment, they heard from the palace people in the east palace that the prince had not dealt with any government affairs in the past three days. He had just called several palace men who would be prison guards and had been making these wooden blocks these days. Shangguanyi, Pei Xingjian, Cui Yuanzong and others looked at each other again. After exchanging views with their eyes, they saluted Li Hong and said, "I understand.""Well, go down. I don''t want to go to court tomorrow, but fortunately, this is the last morning before yuan day. " Li Hong stretched out a stretch, watched a group of people filed out, suddenly looked at Ren Ya Xiang''s back and said: "Ren Shangshu, wait, others also wait." All the ministers had to stop and look at Li Hong holding a piece of wood block with several vertical bars carved on it. He walked slowly to the door, scanned them and said, "take your people back, fight with the orphan brother. There''s no need to do too much. Go down." After that, Li Hong didn''t care what the courtiers'' reaction was. He walked to the study without looking back. Leaving a group of Ministers looking at each other, some people are showing a helpless look, shaking their heads, laughing bitterly, then walked out of the Li Zhengdian. Bai Chun followed Li Hong silently. The hot tea in his hand was put in the place where Li Hong was used to. After thinking about it, he still said, "that Jingwei wants to withdraw. " "Safely send it to Bazhou before withdrawing." Li Hong gently pulls Bai Chun''s hand, and Bai Chun sits in Li Hong''s arms. Feeling the prince''s Royal Highness, who suddenly became somewhat depressed, sighed in his neck. He lifted his long white neck subconsciously and rubbed Li Hong''s lips which had not been shaved for three days, and felt the itching feeling. "Why?" White pure Cherry Lip opens slightly ask a way. "There is no reason. The meaning of the father and the empress is very clear. They wanted to confine Li Xian in Chang''an at the beginning, but I have forced them to change their position and exile them to Bazhou directly. Therefore, if something happens to Li Xian along the way, it will be very treacherous for the father and the empress to explain to them." Li Hong greedily put out his tongue, while talking, while licking the white pure delicate earlobe. Bai Chun twisted his neck to avoid Li Hong''s teasing. The plump buttocks sitting on Li Hong''s thigh could not help but stir up someone''s excited nerves. After a while, he felt that his Highness''s lower body had changed a little. In the cold winter, in the prince''s study of Lizheng hall, there is a picture of spring everywhere. Bai Chun is in a trance. She only feels less and less clothes on her body. When she tries to calm herself down, she finds that she is almost completely naked in his Royal Highness''s arms. The clothes on her body have been sprinkled all over the thick carpet of the study. Her skin is white, tight and smooth like satin. Under the touch of Li Hong''s hands, a scarlet color gradually rises. "I''ll send someone to invite Xiao Shufei. Tomorrow I''ll go to the palace and the princess of Xincheng. I''ll ask them to wait for me at the palace after I go to court." Li Hong mouth with white pure chest protuberance, vague said. "Well..." Bai Chun can''t speak, only feel a sudden shock under her body, that kind of familiar, greedy feeling instantly let occupy all her senses. When Bai Chun comes out of the study, she just meets the night moon, who comes back from Chang''an city. She looks at Bai Chun''s Scarlet cheek like a peach blossom in March. She frowns at her doubts when she looks at Bai Chun''s Crimson cheek, like a peach blossom in March. "How could she be so beautiful? I''m going to be excited to see it. " Yeyue looks at Bai Chun''s cheek like a dog. She wants to get close to Bai Chun and sniff her body, but Bai Chun reaches out and pushes her pretty face to one side. "Your Highness is in the study? If you have something to do, you''d better go now; otherwise, he may not see you again Just now, the whole topic of the moon has not been fully recovered from the soft desire. "Oh, by the way, thank you, sister Bai." Night moon''s heart is tight, these days, this guy is really abnormal, from time to time he locks himself in the luxurious study like heaven, nobody can see. So he said hello to Bai Chun in a hurry and walked quickly to the door of Li Hong''s study. After knocking on the door for half a day, he didn''t respond. So as long as he pushed the door open gently and poked out his head to look inside. "Sneaky. You''ve been a thief before." Li Hong''s clothes or Bai Chun just helped him put on, so at this time, it seems, with "normal people" no difference. The night moon who pushed the door didn''t pay attention to Li Hong''s ridicule, but Qiong nose sniffed hard in the study and asked in doubt: "what flavor? How do you feel the atmosphere here is weird and charming? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 Li Hong is very thick skinned, at least pure as the snow like night moon, did not find that in this study, just a solid staged a living spring palace. And even if it is found out, I am afraid Li Hong is still an old God in the appearance, do not know what is embarrassed. "Have you found your envoy?" Li Hong looked at the night moon like a financial fan, flipping around at will in his study and asked lazily. "No, but..." The night moon suddenly turned back, some of the beautiful eyes were alert, some guilty and flustered. Looking at Li Hong''s bright eyes, he thought for a moment and said, "but you may be in big trouble." "Big trouble? What do you mean Li Hong asked curiously, what does it mean that we are in big trouble. "My emissary of Dashi told my father that I was abducted by King Pei, that is, your brother." Ye Yue looks at Li Hong and tries to make her tone seem very calm. "So what? You are not all right now Is it Li Hong''s eyes suddenly became deep. Looking at the night moon, Li Hong asked, "do you mean that your Dashi state may use troops against the Tang Dynasty for this reason?" "No, I didn''t say that. But If my father knew about my hijacking, he would not be happy and would let Datang give him an account. " The night moon in the face of Li Hong has become some fierce eyes, some flustered, avoiding the knife like eyes said. Li Hong stood up from the chair behind his desk, went to the night moon, which began to look a little stiff. He looked back and forth thoughtfully at the tall figure of the moon and asked, "you must know something, right? Didn''t you say that you should have come to Datang on the first day of last year? Why are you late for nearly a year? These days, you haven''t told me why. You always talk about him and say, "what are you hiding?" "Then give him up, and I will tell you." Ye Yue looks at Li Hong''s questioning eyes with some fear, reaches out her little white hand in front of her chest, and whispers and says some rascal. Li Hong looked at the snow-white palm that stretched out in front of his chest and clapped it like lightning: "fart, pilus is now my servant of the Tang Dynasty. Why should I give it to you? Besides, who do you think your big food country is? Let me hand over our ministers in Datang? What are you thinking? What''s more, the account for the siege of Ji Ling City in the Tang Dynasty has not been calculated with you, but you have done a lot of things first. " Ye Yue shook Li Hong''s little hand, which hurt a little. Seeing that the little hands all turned red, she pursed her lips and said, "how can you beat a rake? When we besieged Ji Ling City, you occupied the place of others, OK? The king of Persia, pilus, is not a Chinese. How can he be your minister "Who are you from the Tang Dynasty? If your father is willing to submit to the throne, I don''t mind giving your father the position of eunuch. " Li Hong stares at the eyes, looks at pout, straightens out the chest, does the night moon which is rightful. "Bah, bah, don''t think I don''t know what eunuchs are. If you do not want to hand over pylus and hijack me, the princess of the great food country, you must give an account to our great Caliph. You can''t just bully his daughter and take away his enemies. " Yeyue is justified and puts herself into the negotiation. "Ye Yue, you are getting more and more cheeky now. Your father killed the kingdom of Persia. People came to our Tang Dynasty to help rescue the soldiers and restore the country. I think it''s on your behalf that you don''t want to teach you the kingdom of food for the sake of the king of Persia. You''re not satisfied and ungrateful. You dare to ask me to give you an account. You are so bold." Li Hong said as he stretched out his hand and gently pinched the beautiful cheek of Yeyue. Yeyue tried to break off Li Hong''s hand pinched on her pink cheek and said angrily, "that''s not good, that''s not good. Can''t my father really send troops to attack the Tang Dynasty?" "Speak your heart." Li Hong looked at the night moon with a sneer. "I..." The night moon looks at someone who sneers, and then realizes that after a long explanation, he is taken into the ditch by this guy and tells the truth at once. "You''ve been running out every day these two days. You''ve entered the Persian temple, which is closed in winter, on the other side of the western market. As you can see, at the request of the king of Persia, I would like to build him a Persian temple in Chang''an to prove that he has not lost his country. But if you don''t know good or bad and really want to take this opportunity to attack our Tang Dynasty, I don''t mind sending troops around your big food hinterland. ¡±Li Hong went to the back of his desk, set out his pen and paper, and waved to the night moon. "Why?" Someone reluctantly came over, still angry in the heart, just how to tell the truth. "Why not? I supervise you to write to your father and narrate your true feelings. If your father is still at a loss and is determined to attack me in the Tang Dynasty, let your father prepare for the overthrow of his caliphate." Li Hong pulled the night moon standing aside, pressed his shoulder on the chair, and asked him to start writing. Finally, Li Hong didn''t go to see what Yeyue had written in the letter. Instead, he gave it to the messenger directly. The letter went from the east palace to Dashi.Because just now the three people, in the study of shangshuling, saw maps about Nanzhao, Funan, Zhenla and other places, which was not the same as Anxi. However, they did not know that Li Hong was not interested in further expanding the territory in the West. Compared with the expansion in the west, Li Hong paid more attention to the small coastal countries such as Funan and Zhenla (Vietnam, Thailand) to the south. Li Hong, with a charcoal pen in his hand, looked at the map on his desk. It was not interesting to expand westward. What''s more, there was too little to gain from fighting. Moreover, the longer the supply line was, the more he won. With the military technology of this era, he couldn''t completely defend it. Today, the westward land has basically maintained the territory of the largest Tang Dynasty in history. If it expands westward, it is likely that it will repeat the mistakes of the Tang Dynasty in history, and be dragged to death by the terrible supply lines and the riots of the nomadic people. Nomadic people are different from other nations. They are united by tribes as carriers. Today you take back the leader of this tribe. In three or five years, they will be able to choose a new tribal leader. It will make you fall into a dilemma like a hamster game, press the gourd, and finally, as the war progresses, you will lose control of Anxi completely, just like the Tang Dynasty in history. However, if we go south, relying on the rear area of Lingnan Dufu, whether by land or by water, we can shorten the lethal supply line and supply soldiers in time. What''s more, compared with Anxi, it''s not far from Jiangnan, which is known as a land of wealth and fish and rice. In terms of investment in troops or money, it has absolute advantages. Isn''t it a bit stupid? What''s more, the warships they built can''t really look at the Japanese, Koguryo, Baiji and Silla? It''s a bit of a waste of troops. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 Immersed in meditation, Li Hong didn''t notice that the grain of grain at the door had spoken to him several times. He was still staring at the map in front of him, imagining the picture of attacking Zhenla and other countries by two waterways. Seeing his royal highness fall into meditation, he did not dare to disturb him loudly. So he had to smile bitterly and turn back to Xiao Shufei and Xincheng princess with an apologetic smile. Xiao Shufei and the princess of the new town, one of whom was the old love of his majesty, and the other was his own sister. When they arrived at his Majesty''s son, they were so neglected? What a shame! What''s more, they were called by his Majesty''s son in person. They said that they had important matters to discuss with each other after the next Dynasty. It''s good to throw them aside and forget everything! The two beauties looked at each other, and one of them held out a jade hand with a cold smile on her face. She banged on the door of shangshuling''s study! "Your Highness is so magnificent. I don''t know what the purpose of calling my concubine and my wife here and not summoning them?" After the new town knocks on the door, Li Hong does not wait for her to look up, then she turns her waist and sends her buttocks in. After her death, Xiao Shufei followed her, with the same smile on her face. She looked at Li Hong, who was buried on her desk: "Your Highness is doing everything for the sake of state affairs. I don''t know if my concubine will disturb the prince''s administration when she comes here?" "No Eh? Why are you here? " Li Hong raised his head from the map and memorials on his desk and took a blank look. The beautiful woman with a sneer on her face asked in a daze. As soon as Xincheng heard the prince''s tone, he knew that the boy had forgotten about his meeting with Xiao Shufei yesterday. At that time, he went up to Li Hong with one hand on his back, held out his slender jade finger, poked someone''s forehead and said, "how did we come? Didn''t you call us in yesterday? Otherwise, the study of Shangshu province and shangshuling is not the place where we women can come. " "You, you Stop it. Don''t poke it. Your head is very sticky. You can pour out the paste in your head when you are poking it. It will be used to paste the window decorations on the new year''s day. " Li Hong tilted his head to avoid the finger of the new town princess, and then he picked up the things in front of the desk at will. This action, see Xiao Shufei is a burst of mouth: "Oh, hurry to cover up your military affairs, so as not to be seen by us, divulge your secrets, but we can not bear this responsibility." "Don''t make trouble with me, my mother..." "The little bunny said who made trouble?" Xincheng stopped working. The hand that had just been put down had to poke Li Hong''s head again. "Stop." Faced with the attack of two elder beauties, Li Hong had no strength to fight back. He had to hold up his hands and surrender and said, "I really need to find you. It''s a good thing. But I have to ask you first. Do you have enough money?" Xincheng looks down on others. I haven''t seen anything else in Xincheng these years, but I have plenty of money! But concubine Xiao Shufei shook her head. She has been looking at money for a long time, but she can''t stand it. Someone has sent money to the house, isn''t it? Last year, Li Zhi extorted nearly 20 million taels of silver from Li Hong, which was 5 million taels. After Li Zhi didn''t know how to spend it, she threw it to Xiao Shufei. Therefore, Xiao Shufei is definitely a rich woman in Chang''an city. When it comes to wealth, it is no less than Xincheng, Lanling and Chengyang. "Well, money will do." Li Hong got up and ran out from the attack of the two girls on his side. Then he said, "take your money and give it to your nephew. Your nephew will tell you something good." "What are you doing? What do you want to do? " Xincheng looks puzzled and instinctively thinks that Li Hong is going to do something inconvenient for him. He intends to let himself work for him. "Well, you''ll find out in a moment." Li Hong sold a pass, and then instructed the grain seeds to take the antique wooden box with the smell of agarwood, and reached out to invite Xincheng and Xiao Shufei to go to the imperial palace. Along the way, Li Hong naturally needed to know from Xincheng whether the standards for the application of Tang soldiers in winter were still as strict as in previous years. Since they were brought in by the soldiers of Hongdong and Guocheng, they used all the clothes they used, including the clothes of the soldiers in the city of Hongdong, the princess of Guocheng, and so on. Therefore, in addition to other business transactions in those years, the three princesses are now the Royal relatives who do not use money as money. They also sponsor Li Zhi and Wu Mei from time to time. three people walked slowly in the Daming Palace, and when they walked to Xuan Zheng hall, they were stopped by Hua Ji, who was not far away. "Slaves saw Prince Xiao Shufei''s highness, met him, met the royal highness of the new town, his majesty has decree, no royal majesty''s purpose can not lead the prince''s Royal Highness into the harem." After that, the expression on Hua Ji''s face became flattering and bitter with Li Hong''s round eyes. But what makes Hua Ji feel at ease is that this time his royal highness did not kick him. Instead, he turned from anger to sneer and asked faintly, "where is the father? Is there anyone who bypassed the imperial court and went directly into the palace to look for his father? Otherwise, why don''t I enter the harem? ""Your Highness, your majesty and the queen are in the xuanzheng hall, not in Well... " Hua Ji quickly shut up, no wonder his highness didn''t kick him, which made him relax his vigilance involuntarily and told the truth without paying attention. "Well, if we don''t go into the harem, who is looking for the father in the xuanzheng palace?" Li Hong holds Huaji''s shoulder, but Huaji''s legs are tense and soft. Fortunately, his highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, who couldn''t look down on the side, lifted his foot and kicked Li Hong''s buttocks. This helped Hua Jihua solve his embarrassment and tension. "I dare not say so." Hua Ji quickly bows down, takes the opportunity to avoid Li Hong''s arm, respectfully said. Li Hong laughs and ignores the nervous Hua Ji. He continues to lead Xincheng and Xiao Shufei to the biandian of xuanzheng hall. When I heard that some of the courtiers had just arrived at the palace, they seemed to have not seen them before. No longer paying attention to Huaji''s obstruction, Li Hong took the wooden box from the grain of grain and carried it in his hand and went to the hall. As soon as I stepped into the door, I saw a few old men with white hair, all in their sixties and even seventies, with a sad face, telling their father what they were talking about. "See your father." Li Hong''s voice interrupted the old men''s words. The old men trembled and shut up and looked at Li Hong. "I have met your Majesty in Xiaoshi and Xincheng, my sister." Xincheng and Xiao''s, after Li Hong''s salute, followed closely behind. Li Zhi and Wu Mei saw Li Hong coming in with a wooden box. They could not help wrinkling together. When they saw Xiao Shufei and Xincheng behind them, they looked puzzled again. They looked at each other and did not know what medicine Li Hong was selling in the gourd today. After the ceremony, Li Hong conveniently placed the wooden box on the table top between Wu Mei and Li Zhi. Then he turned around and looked at the six old men in front of him. He laughed and looked at them back and forth. "no use, I tell you, it''s no use looking for anybody. I''m the only one who has the final say." No matter what terms you put forward, there is no room for discussion. Don''t waste your time and go back. " Li Hong ignored the Dragon father and the dragon mother behind him. He began to look a little puffy and said directly to the guest. "Your Highness I came here to get married with the royal family. In those years, our five surnames were unable to marry the royal family because of their ancestors'' instructions. But now, after our discussion with each other An old man shook his hand to Li Hong and said with a white beard. "It''s useless. It''s useless to say that. It''s impossible for any conditions. Your five surnames and seven hopes are high families and extremely noble. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to marry the royal family. We don''t ask you to marry anyone you like. Don''t you like to marry each other in your seven looks? It doesn''t matter. You just need to continue your internal marriage. Don''t let us tarnish your dignity. Go back. Don''t let us stain your dignity. Go back. Let''s see off Huaji. Later, they dare to come again and let Jin Wuwei beat them out. " Li Hong waved impatiently and bombarded six old men like flies. Li Zhi, sitting in the chair behind Li Hong, looked at Li Hong''s resolute attitude toward the five surnames and seven Wang''s home owners. Knowing that Li Hong had come, he could not think about anything. He had no choice but to say, "you go down, I need to think about this matter again and then discuss it." "This..." When the six old men looked at me and I looked at you, they suddenly lost their opinions. Seeing that his Majesty''s attitude suddenly became ambiguous, and then looking at the prince''s resolute attitude towards people, he could only retreat first and wait for his Majesty''s pardon next time. Looking at the six "question marks" with their backs arched, they walked with trembling steps. Reluctantly, Li Hong turned around one by one. Li Hong said with ease: "this guy has learned the circuitous tactics. I''ve lived in the wild mountains for nearly two months. How can you break it so easily?" Looking back, someone looked at her dragon mother. She had opened the wooden box she had brought with her. She was taking out some delicate small squares and looking at them. She said, "ten thousand, twenty thousand, thirty thousand, forty thousand What are these? Ancient writing? No? What''s this for? What do you do with it? " Wu Mei raised her head and looked at Li Hong, who was flattering his majesty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 Mahjong is different, even the number is not the same. What Li Hong can do is to make a set of 144 mahjong according to what he could remember. In addition, there are 144 mahjong in the southeast, northwest, Zhongfa, Zhongfa, Chunxia, Qiudong, Meilan, Zhuju and wanwan, Tiao and Tongzhou. Looking at the four people''s eyes, still at a loss and not knowing what he was going to do, Li Hong had to do it himself, explaining mahjong, and ordering Hua Ji and other palace ladies to set up the square table and chair. According to the direction of southeast and northwest, let the four people sit down respectively, and then begin to show Li Zhi, Wu Mei and others how to play mahjong. Unfortunately, Li Zhi is facing the princess of the new town. Naturally, Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei sit opposite each other. Although they have eased down in recent years, they have all at once sat at the same table for the first time. The atmosphere is still a little strange at the beginning. Both the palace maids and eunuchs are as cautious as possible, hoping to be as careful as possible without making mistakes. But when the four in Li Hong''s explanation, each code good card, play dice began to grasp the card, the atmosphere has become a little bit harmonious. Rigidly, according to Li Hong''s words of touch, bar and so on, from the beginning to the sound, slowly to the normal volume, and then to see playing a good card that can be touched, he will shout out. After several mistakes in the number of cards and several "deceiving Hu" for Hu cards, the four people have basically figured out the way to deal with them. They increasingly find that the so-called abandoned cards they don''t want in their hands are likely to be good cards that can turn waste into treasure in other people''s hands. Therefore, according to the habit of two circles down, Li Zhi would shake his head and sigh every time he caught a discarded card, and then read it out gently in his mouth. In the end, no matter what cards he caught, he was totally expressionless. Starting from the simplest Hu Fa''er, they soon learned the essentials of how to play mahjong. The most important thing is that everyone here is a good actor who can win the Oscar. Over the years, in the court''s treacherous struggle, they were able to survive intact, which shows that they have extraordinary mentality and courage beyond ordinary people''s reach. Listening to the cards, which is the closest step from Hu, changed from the initial excitement on the faces of the four people, and gradually became calm. So when the third lap was almost finished, the four people had gradually developed some card playing skills, and continued to improve the skill of observing and observing. The expression on his face also disdained Li Hong''s so-called mahjong from the beginning, and became cautious and nervous. But no matter who listens to the cards, if Li Hong doesn''t look at other people''s cards, he can''t tell who is listening to the cards from his expression. What makes Li Hong clap his hands and exclaim is that after all four people listen to the card, it seems to Li Hong that all four people have not listened to the card. When all four people do not listen to the card, Long Ma can act as if the next card will be Hu. So, under the tension, long dad succeeded in shooting three times in a row, so he had to push down and shake his hand to say that he didn''t want to play. Li Hong is just like a new eunuch. He has been serving the four people all the time. When he looks at the new town princess, Xiao Shufei and Long Ma with high morale, their first reaction is to run! But without waiting for him to step forward, the Dragon Mother''s voice rang with high interest: "your father''s health is not good. Why don''t you take your father''s place and play with us?" "This Not quite right? On the one hand, there is no bet. Second, I invented it. If you win, you won''t feel proud. Why don''t you stop today... " "Don''t talk nonsense. Sit down with your father! Let''s bring so much money, don''t you just want to win our money! Now it seems very simple. " Xiao Shumei has been shuffling her cards in her mouth. Li Hong looked at the clean hand washing face, took a little rest, then moved another chair, sat down next to his mother, ready to see the play, so he had to go to the seat of the emperor who was facing the South and back to the north. Wu Mei looks at Xincheng and Xiao Shufei. They tell Li Hong about Li Hong''s invitation to enter the palace today. After hearing about the interesting story of mahjong and joining the bet, her eyes are even brighter, just like two lanterns. "In this case, the palace will not be polite and will accept your money with a smile." Wu Mei said with a long white neck. "Not necessarily. There was no bet just now, and no one was interested in it. From now on, however, there is a bet. You''d better prepare some silver, Queen." Xincheng is also quite confident in its own technology. Although Xiao Shufei doesn''t speak, her expression must also indicate her attitude. Bringing money here is not necessarily for the purpose of sending money. I''m not sure she can take more money back. Looking at the high fighting spirit of the three beauties, who are fighting against each other, how can they not be happy? Although they have some silver on their body, after careful observation, they have come to a surprising conclusion, that is, they are much better than their own skills.Although it is said that this is their own invention, no matter in that life, I have always been lack of interest in gambling, rarely participate in mahjong and other gambling. Moreover, the three beauties plus a younger generation of his own, which reminds him that later generations in this land, derived from a famous play: Sanniang Godson. Therefore, when Li Hong made the dice, he was doomed to a miserable fate in the past half a day. From his long mother Wu Mei, Li Hong began to send warmth one by one, and give some guns one by one. Even at the end of the day, the husband next to Wu Mei, holding a large number of silver bills, was counting and counting excitedly there. When he looked up and saw Li Hong point the gun and Wu Mei wanted to be Hu, he was turned down by Wu Mei. "I can only show my skill by myself." Wu Mei looks at the small mountains, looks at two people tightly frown, a sad card friend said. "Boy, if you let me lose money to your mother again..." Xincheng looks at Li Hong''s indecisive manner, gnashing his teeth. "You won a lot..." "What won a lot, five million taels, less than two million taels left, this is called winning!" New town nose exudes fine sweat, stare at Li Hong warning way. More than three million taels of silver were won by the queen in less than half a day. However, Xiao Shufei disappeared from the beginning. She arranged her cards from time to time and calculated how she could listen to the cards first in the fastest time. The original five million and two silver, fortunately, only lost tens of thousands of Liang, but it was enough to make her sad. After all, she had no idea about money and didn''t spend it. Now she has to spend her money, which has lost hundreds of thousands of taels and nearly one million taels. How can she calm down. "Hong''er, take a good look at the cards and see what they''ve played. Don''t smoke cold cards." Xiao Shufei bowed her head to tidy up the cards, but she did not forget to tell Li Hong. Someone is sad, left is not right is not for it: "last game you are so told me, not by my mother won it?" "Can you play cards quickly?" Lizhi was not happy. He was cramped when he counted the money, but he had no money to let him count. Li Hong horizontal heart, in the hands of 40000 left and right look, finally closed his eyes and threw out, but still did not hear the mother''s voice calling Hu. So my heart was suddenly relaxed, but I didn''t want to go through the next stroke, but I gave my mother a chance to play cards again, and then Li Hong''s dragon mother even touched herself! Xincheng and Xiao Shufei''s eyes were suddenly as sharp as a knife. Li Hong glared at them: "if you don''t touch that, will you have such a chance?" "Why do you have to stick? Can ''t help but stick? " Xiao Shufei is distressed. According to the wager set at the beginning, she needs to pay the queen nearly 700000 Liang silver! Wu Mei patted Li Hong on the shoulder with love. Lian praised Li Hong''s touch in time. Li Zhi on one side quickly got up to collect the bank note, and nodded repeatedly: "good luck, good luck. This one has nearly three million yuan in account. Alas, what about you?" The innocent Li Hong faced the city of Xincheng and Xiao Shufei, who was about to lose money. He spread his hands and picked up the ious: "my son minister has no money for a long time, so I''ll give you another IOU?" Li Zhi stopped working, glared and put the silver note on the table. He said in a quick voice, "how much do you owe now? What''s the matter? Send someone back to the East Palace and ask Bai chun to send you money. " Wu Mei gently leans on the back of the chair and looks at her fingers with ease and complacency. She says faintly: "it''s not much. With this time, I''m afraid it''s more than five million?" "It''s almost the same with this one." Li Hong once again shrugged his shoulders to the new town Princess and Xiao Shufei, but said, "forget it, let''s do it today." "That''s not good. I have to get my money back. It''s too fast. More than three million taels of silver are gone. It''s more painful than cutting meat." Xincheng is not willing to end here, looking at Wu Mei, who is still in the middle of her mind, says. "Well, why don''t you go on tomorrow and find aunt Lanling and aunt Chengyang. They have plenty of money. How about winning their money tomorrow?" Li Hong gave advice to the new town princess. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, including Xiao Shufei and Xincheng, are all shining in front of their eyes. This shady way is good. Obviously, the Queen''s mahjong skills are better than before. It seems difficult to get back today. However, it''s really a good way to go back today and think about it. It''s really a good way to win some of Lanling and Chengyang tomorrow. Several people gave Li Hong a thumbs up, and then motioned to Huaji and others to put the mahjong away. As for whether there is still mahjong, and whether there is a better one, this is Li Hong''s filial son''s life. Wu Mei took Li Zhi''s banknotes, counted them, and put them all into her sleeve pocket. As for the one next to her who had been busy collecting money for a long time, she did not get any copper. "OK, I have also discussed with your father and Emperor. Before the Yuan Dynasty, you will bring those people to have a look. As for who to choose to be the crown princess, we will talk about it after the examination." Wu Mei stopped Li Zhi''s hand to take out the silver ticket from his sleeve pocket and said to Li Hong."Well! I said, you little bunny, how can you recruit us into the palace today, and also prepare this mahjong, which made me lose money, in order to please your mother to marry you a princess, and take our money to please your mother? " Xincheng looked at Wu Mei, and then looked at Li Hong, who is like a good baby, and suddenly understood that he was given a pit by Li Hong today. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 On the other hand, when Xiao Shufei heard that she was going to choose the crown princess for Li Hong, she immediately praised Li Hong and nodded her head. The boy became more and more sensible and knew how to make the queen happy. Lizhi didn''t get the money, so he sat on the side, took the tea, drank it tastelessly, and said, "remember Now that Yang Sijian has been pardoned by you, his daughter, the prince and Princess chosen by your mother, can also take the entrance examination again. Bring it with you. " "Yes, father." Li Hong got up and sat in the seat facing south and back north. Several pairs of eyes were sweeping around him intentionally or unintentionally, but no one had any objection or even felt abrupt. Li Zhi put Li Hong in his chair again, sighed and said, "the royal family needs a happy event to give an account to the court and all the people in the world. You are very old. In the Yuan Dynasty, if everything goes well, your father and your mother will help you to get married, and add a happy event to the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong nodded silently. When Li Xian got married, the royal family made such a scandal of competing for power and profits and fraternity. It was time for a real happy event to let people celebrate and add a peaceful atmosphere to the Daming Palace. so, naturally, when Li Zhe had not adjusted to women, no, Li Zhe was not fully interested in military and military affairs, and was more interested in women, at this time, it would be impossible for her marriage to drag on. After coming out of the palace, he was threatened and reprimanded by the new town Princess and Xiao Shufei all the way, and then returned to the east palace with more than 5 million taels of IOU. She wanted to leave Xincheng princess for dinner in the East Palace, but she was rejected by Xiao Shufei, saying that she was afraid of being tainted with his bad luck, which might implicate her fighting achievements in the Imperial Palace tomorrow. Xiao Shufei did not dare to stay. In public, she was not afraid no matter how she interacted with Xiao Shufei. However, if she stayed in the east palace for dinner, it was estimated that long father''s Vinegar jar would think more about it, so she gave up the matter. Just as soon as he sat down, Hua Meng ran to Chongwen hall. In the afternoon, under the guidance of Honglu Temple secretary, Guozijian wine ceremony and hongwenguan bachelor, several old people came to see him. Li Hong took a look at Bai Chun, who looked through the IOU. It was not necessary to guess that they were some old men with five surnames and seven hopes. This was the beginning of his idea to hit Honglu temple. I must have felt that both the emperor and the queen did not come forward to express their request in the face of Li Hong''s refusal. So they turned to the government offices such as Honglu temple and Guozijian, hoping to persuade themselves and give them a free hand. But can there be such a good thing in the world? Whether the former Emperor or the father emperor wanted to marry them in the Royal capacity, they all refused. After the founding of the Tang Dynasty, he did not know how to change his mind. He had been sticking to the so-called "five surnames" for hundreds of years. Now he saw that he was going to be consumed, integrated and absorbed into the melting pot of the Tang Dynasty once and for all by Li Hong. Only then did he feel that the crisis was coming and he felt that he was not respected. "Why do you owe so much money?" Bai Chun looked at the IOUs. After only half a day''s work, she went to the palace behind her. She didn''t even mix up a meal, but she owed the queen more than 5 million liang of silver and ran back? "I can''t help it. I''m not good at playing cards. Today, the Empress Dowager has won a lot. My aunt Xincheng is the last one. She lost 4 million Liang and Xiao Shufei lost more than 2 million. You can go there later and pay back the money. It''s estimated that the mother will have something to talk to you about. " Li Hong read the memorials of the Ministry of rites, including Honglu temple and the military department, and said lightly. "So the queen is sitting there for half a day today Ma In front of the mahjong table, he earned more than 10 million liang of silver? " Bai Chun suddenly felt the white note in her hand was heavy. If you add in more than 200 of Xiao Shufei and 400 of Xincheng princess, in half a day, the empress will not be able to earn more than 10 million taels of silver. "More than 10 million taels is not enough. What do you think the father and the queen want to do? After the new year''s day, the couple may not be able to play there. They are saving their way. " Li Hong flipped through the last Memorial and did not even look at the content. Instead, he went straight to the top of the memorial after reading it. Quan should have read it. Of course, he also made a wild guess, only a part of it was right. Although Luoyang palace has been renovated at the beginning, compared with Daming Palace, it is far behind in terms of various functions. After all, Daming Palace was built by Taiyi city at the beginning, and will be the supervisor and producer of Hubu. The Luoyang palace was built entirely by the Ministry of works and the general supervisor. In some concepts, I thought the Daming Palace was a little more abrupt, but it was only a decade ago. Now when we compare the Daming Palace with Luoyang palace, it seems that Luoyang palace is dilapidated and backward. Like the palace that was not destroyed by the war in the previous dynasty, compared with the beautiful and majestic Daming Palace, it reveals a sense of dilapidation and depression everywhere. "If we leave the Daming Palace to Li Hong, and my concubine will live with you in Luoyang palace, then compared with the luxurious atmosphere of Daming Palace, it will be as simple as the extreme. Now Li Hong doesn''t need money, and the Treasury of the Tang Dynasty is full. Therefore, if we don''t take this opportunity to renovate Luoyang palace, we will be old. If you are Zen and the little bunny is on the top, will you give it to us I don''t know about all the money. " Wu Mei put the silver note into an antique box and clapped her hands with satisfaction."If he dares not, he will break his leg." Li Zhi said unconvinced, thinking about his Zen position in the future, Li Hong is afraid that he can''t do anything disloyal and unfilial. "He didn''t dare, but it doesn''t mean that I dare not. Yesterday, you didn''t see how many senior officials in the court ran to the east palace? For what? In those three days, the Ministry of punishment, the Dali temple and the Zongzheng Temple tried their best to force people into the prison. According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, how many of these people were serious crimes and how many were not? But why were they all punished as felony in the beginning? " Wu Mei slowly sat down beside Li Zhi and continued: "now even the common people in the world know that it is only a matter of time before the prince''s Royal Highness ascends the throne, and the courtiers are not blind. None of them has begun to stand in line behind Li Hong? So many people were arrested, are not all dissatisfied with Li Hong at the beginning? There are few officials in the five prisons of the nine temples. Don''t think that no one is dissatisfied with Li Hong. Now Li Hong has not become the emperor. When he becomes the emperor, there is no need for Li Hong to say whether or not Li Hong can know. Many people will be put into prison. " Li Zhi listened to Wu Mei''s nagging, but his expression on his face was relaxed and freehand. He could not see that he was worried that the court hall would be elevated by Li Hong, or that the courtiers would exercise the power and will of the group with Li Hong''s name. "Isn''t it changed today? Even Yang zhirou still has Yang Sijian, and he''s not taking it lightly. Don''t worry. I think Li Hong knows that the courtiers have dealt with him a lot in recent years, but which one can kidnap Li Hong? Don''t worry. I don''t want to care about things above the court. It''s a headache. " Li Zhi clapped his rhythmic hand on Wu Mei''s thigh. He began to think about how to change the movement in the evening and how to change the dance. He always felt that the pace was not as good as the flowing water. Wu Mei listened to the outside voice, as if Bai Chun was talking to Wang Lou. Then she ignored and said, "I''m not too worried about these things. My only worry is that Li Hong''s strong support for Pei Xingjian is whether it''s talent oriented or involved in his Li Hong''s children''s private affairs?" "Oh? What do you mean Lizhi turned his head and asked. The husband and wife have been sleeping together for many years. This is a tacit understanding. Besides, they are still fighting side by side. They have come step by step from the perilous situation of Royal struggle, court struggle and party struggle. So Li Zhi understood Wu Mei''s words at once. If Pei WANYING, the daughter of Pei Xingjian, becomes the future queen, can Pei Xingjian live under control? Will there be a powerful minister who covers the sky with one hand and tens of thousands of people under one person? "Wait and see. If Pei Xingjian has no ambition, he wants to come if his daughter is designated as Princess..." Wu Mei said thoughtfully. "I think Yang Yu is good. Besides, Yang Sijian is also a person who is guilty. I think he will become a queen after coming here, and he will not bring anything to Yang Yu..." Lizhi continued to pat Wu Mei''s thigh. "Do you think so? Will Li Hong agree? No one knows more about Yang Sijian, Yang zhirou and Li Jingye, except Li Hong. But in any case, it shows Li Hong''s attitude that he is not willing to choose Yang Yu as his crown princess. You think Yang Yu is good, and I also think Bai Chun is good. " Wu Mei pushes Li Zhi''s hand away and says impatiently. The most annoying thing is that Li Zhi said such useless words. In the end, it was his own headache, but he watched the opera happily. Someone doesn''t care about Wu Mei''s impatient tone towards him, and doesn''t care that her hand is pushed away. Instead, she is still in the old God''s presence. She starts to pat her thigh rhythmically and looks at Bai Chun, who comes slowly under the guidance of the maid of honor. "My servant Bai Chun has met your majesty and the queen." Bai Chun stands quietly in front of Li Zhi and Wu Mei. Since Li Xian''s marriage, Bai Chun has been out of the ordinary. Instead of wearing the white shirt and skirt that people used to be familiar with, Bai Chun has always appeared in front of people''s eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 Her elegant blue dress is simple and generous, with her tall figure and graceful figure, and her black hair that falls to her waist like a waterfall. Her beautiful face is still with a touch of indifference. Her beautiful eyes are deep and bright, just like a noble and holy blue lotus flower, it is placed in front of LiZhi and Wu Mei. Wu Mei sometimes has to admit that in this world, only Bai Chun can put on such a monotonous dress and wear the unique appearance that women yearn for. I''m afraid she is the only one who can turn this indifferent temperament into a woman''s advantage. "Sit down." Wu Mei light looking at white pure said. Li Hong is the longest and most loyal maid in front of her. Up to now, she still doesn''t make any changes to her identity. After so many years of persistence, Wu Mei completely let Bai Chun down. She also understood that Bai Chun did not change her identity, which was to prove to her majesty that she was only the servant of the prince''s highness, and that everything else was not extravagant. "Thank you, your majesty. Your highness asked the maid to send you this. Please accept the 5.8 million taels of silver Bai Chun wants to pass the silver ticket to the maiden, and then the maid gives it to Wu Mei. But Wu Mei took it from Bai Chun''s hand and put it aside. She said, "it''s time for Li Hong to choose the princess. You''ve been with the prince for the longest time. Do you know who is the most inclined person in his heart?" After Bai Chun sat down, she said with a rare smile: "back to the queen, the maidservant view, your highness likes Pei WANYING a lot. When your highness met Pei WANYING, Pei WANYING didn''t even know that his highness was the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. If Pei WANYING could marry his highness in the future, it would be a good talk." Bai Chun answers appropriately, just to explain the process of acquaintance between Li Hong and Pei WANYING. As for who his highness is most inclined to, he still hasn''t given a clear answer. "Has Pei Xingjian''s residence been regarded as his east palace since he came back to the present?" Li Zhi asked in a voice. Pei Xingjian didn''t find him and the empress, and they didn''t give them any credit, but they ran to the people''s houses every day. At this time, he probably went to the other people''s home to meet their daughter. Bai Chun''s face also reveals a trace of embarrassment. Although his Majesty''s words are not all right, but It seems that it''s not as bad as it is, but I''m not going to Pei Xingjian''s residence today. "My highness, since Pei Xingjian talked with his highness before returning to Chang''an, his majesty hasn''t seen Pei WANYING since he returned to Chang''an. He was in Pei palace that day..." "Then he can''t be idle today, can he?" Li Zhi interrupted Bai Chun''s description of the scene of Prince Pei''s residence with the expression of his son Mo ruo''s father. At that time, he fainted. Many things he didn''t know were like pieces of wine. In addition, Li Xian was already on his way to Bazhou, and he didn''t want to mention what happened in Pei Wang''s residence at this time. Bai Chun smiles apologetically, and then continues to say in a respectful voice: "back to your highness, your Highness has just received the invitation of Chen Jingzhi, the former governor of Yangzhou, to the banquet." "Chen Jingzhi?" Li Zhi showed his thinking eyes and looked at Wu Mei. He turned around and remembered that Chen Jingzhi was the assassin who was framed by Li Jingye. Li Hong went to the glass window in front of Chongwen hall and looked at the more than ten people sitting inside. He was too lazy to pay attention to them and went straight outside the East Palace: "let them wait. If they want to wait, they can wait." "And the maid went to reply?" Huameng and Cheetah follow Li Hong''s left and right sides. They are dressed up as ordinary people and are ready to go to Chen Jingzhi''s thank you banquet. "Ignore them and let them wait." Li Hong, who stepped on the carriage, swept by Yu Guang, saw a figure like pylus, who was not far away from the east palace. Hong Si did not pay attention to the coach, but did not go to see the Huangbei. "Why is belus now appointed by his majesty?" Li Hong, sitting in the carriage, thought about it or asked Huameng and Cheetah outside. "Back to your highness, your majesty granted him the right Wei Wei general of Wu San Guan in the Tang Dynasty, and set up a Persian temple in Liquan square for their Persian gathering." Hua Meng sat by the shaft and turned to Li Hong in the carriage. Li Hong in the carriage did not make any more noise until it reached the door of a restaurant. After Li Hong got out of the car, he said to Huameng, "let the Ministry of rites contact peilousi and see if there is something wrong with them wandering around the gate of the east palace." "Yes, your highness." Hua Meng looks at di Renjie and Chen Jingzhi coming out of the restaurant and whispers. "Remember to bypass the night moon. Don''t let her know. This little girl is very restless these days. She may also be talking about some conditions with pilus. These words will be told to the Ministry of rites." After Li Hong finished speaking again, he looked back at di Renjie and Chen Jingzhi, who were already in front of him and were waiting to salute. No one paid special attention to the luxurious carriage and the tall Li Hong at the entrance of the restaurant. Nowadays, luxury carriages can be found everywhere in Chang''an City, even more luxurious than Li Hong''s, which is also numerous. Therefore, the three people''s greetings at the door will not attract other people''s attention.Under the guidance of Di Renjie and Chen Jingzhi, the three people come to a room together, which is not the best one in these restaurants. Chen Jingzhi''s daughter has already been waiting respectfully for the prince''s arrival. "Your father and daughter are good at their words. They thought you would not thank me any more." Li Hong smiles at Chen QingHan who salutes him and says with a smile. After sitting down in the seat of guest and host, Li Hong looked at Chen QingHan carefully again. Compared with the time when he was in the south of the Yangtze River, Chen QingHan at this time was more beautiful. He was not as tall as Bai Chun and the night moon, but he was also perfect. Compared with the original skin color is obviously a lot of light, white like a layer of light, beautiful cheeks and a pair of talking eyes, Jiangnan women''s graceful, gentle, in the temperament reflects incisively and vividly. Compared with Chen Jingzhi and Chen QingHan''s cautious restraint, di Renjie knew more about Li Hong, so the banquet was open and played a lubricating role. As for why they met, Li Hong had no idea what he wanted to know. Whether it was the officialdom of this era or that of later generations, there was a connection between officials that the monarch could not clarify. Even if people tell you plainly, but as a superior person, you can''t find like-minded colleagues in countless relationships. Therefore, Li Hong never asked about the reason why Di Renjie and Chen Jingzhi met each other. Naturally, di Renjie and Chen Jingzhi understood the truth, especially Di Renjie, who was smiling and funny, and looked relaxed and ordinary, and didn''t care whether the prince would ask. During the dinner, Chen QingHan also drank a few cups of wine with Li Hong under the advice of her father and di Renjie. After several cups of wine, her originally white cheek suddenly became more white and attractive. A blush gradually attached to her cheek, embellished with the graceful and shy beauty of Jiangnan women, as if making the whole room more beautiful. "I am very grateful to your Highness for her care when she was in the south of the Yangtze River. If not for your highness, I would have died in prison." Chen Jingzhi held up his glass and, after Chen QingHan sat down, said thanks to Li Hong. Li Hong in Chen QingHan to help himself after filling, and then looked at di Renjie said: "now also has three wine tour five flavor, today you di Renjie accompany, must be something." "Your Highness is wise. Your highness doesn''t ask. I''m going to offer you a drink and ask your highness about it." Di Renjie picked up his glass, stood up and said with a smile. "There are so many officials in the Tang Dynasty who have made up for their shortcomings. Di Renjie, what talent do you think of Chen Jingzhi Li Hong directly skips the next, di Renjie may say nonsense, straightforward asked. Di Renjie looked stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Li Hong would be so straightforward. All the words he prepared were rejected and asked him what he liked. "Your Highness, Mr. Chen Jingzhi''s reputation in Yangzhou, I think you know better than I do. In terms of his talent, his ability to govern a local state capital, or his way of getting along with his colleagues, Mr. Chen Jingzhi has little advantage over other people who have picked up and made up for their shortcomings. But Chen Jingzhi has one thing that many officials in our Tang Dynasty are short of. That is, he has the advantages of being inflexible, upright, fearless of power, not seeking personal interests, and not being cronyistic. These officials think that this is the characteristics of the officials that we need today. " Di Renjie thought about it and organized his speech. Li Hong, holding the glass in his hand, looked calm and could not see the slightest inner emotion and said, "Dali temple is not short of such officials? Now that you are in charge of the Dali temple, it can be said that it has never been afraid of the powerful... " "Your Highness, I don''t think I can do it like Chen Jingzhi. Since I was in charge of Dali temple, I have never offended him or complained to me. No matter the royal family members or the officials of Jiupin liuwai, they have no complaints against me. This is enough to show that Chen Jingzhi was not able to handle affairs and receive people and things as Chen Jingzhi did: he was not afraid of power and did not understand flexibility. I also feel sorry for the expectations of your majesty and your highness. " Di Renjie shook his head and sighed, drank the wine in the cup, and said with self reproach. In his opinion, it is more important for Di Renjie to criticize himself in his own high position. In this world, how many high-ranking officials and officials are not praised by the surrounding people after they are in important positions, and they are not so proud of heaven and earth? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 But now Di Renjie said that, I''m afraid that he is also using the opportunity to recommend Chen Jingzhi to reveal his position and voice to himself. At the same time, I also told myself that di Renjie only wanted to be loyal to the imperial court and the Tang Dynasty. I would not join in the fight between the royal family and the officials of the court. "What do you think?" Li Hong does not think that in the face of Di Renjie''s self analysis, he has to dig out his heart and lungs to reveal his true feelings. As a superior person, your subordinates can never see through what you are thinking, what you are planning, whether you are influenced by other people''s words, is the first priority. What''s more, as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, if he agrees or opposes because of Di Renjie''s words, it will only make di Renjie more justifiably adhere to his own code of conduct, which is inconsistent with his own interests. Li Hong''s reaction seemed to be expected by Di Renjie. Di Renjie said: "Your Highness, the prosperity and prosperity of our Tang Dynasty are unprecedented and unimaginable. Now, the common people''s wealth brings about the greed of officials. Some officials, not only dissatisfied with their official positions, but also began to move closer to money. Similarly, in the ten prefectures and counties of the Tang Dynasty, they were afraid that the officials were greedy and merged with the local powerful and powerful officials. There were not a few things that happened to Chen Jingzhi. Dali temple is in charge of laws and regulations, but it can not... " "Isn''t there the imperial historian, typhoon yanzuo, who came to supervise and impeach the officials of the Tang Dynasty and Kyoto?" Li Hong pondered over the meaning of Di Renjie''s words and continued to ask. "I think that your highness should set up a supervision office besides Dali temple and Yushitai to supervise the officials." Di Renjie said in a deep voice. In his opinion, today''s functional government office of the Tang Dynasty has been unable to satisfy the deterrent and supervision management of all the officials in the Tang Dynasty. It can only set up another government office to ensure that the officials of the Tang Dynasty will continue to maintain their clean and honest character against the background of the growing prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. Chen Jingzhi is an excellent candidate to be in charge of the new supervision office. Li Hong looked at a pair of jade hands on the dining table, nodded his head unconsciously, and then shook his head again. This made Di Renjie and Chen Jingzhi, who had never talked to each other, some puzzled. Did your highness agree or disagree? Tang yamen now seems to have begun to show bloated, although new problems appear, so that there is a regulatory gap between the various yamen, there is a black light, its rights and responsibilities can not be effectively in place, but the establishment of a new yamen, solve the immediate problems, and then what to do? Is it just like the trend of history, with the emergence of new government offices, and then the overhead of the old government offices, just like the three provinces of menxia, Zhongshu and Shangshu, with the trend of the times and the changes of history, it was finally ignored by the powerful officials and Liubu, and became an empty shell after the Song Dynasty? "Cure the symptoms, not the root cause." Li Hong knocked on the table. In his opinion, it is impossible to set up a new government office. The overstaffed organizations bring about low efficiency and mutual prevarication between officials. However, we have to admit that di Renjie has a unique vision. He has seen the disadvantages of Yushitai, which monitors hundreds of officials, and that the binding force of Yushitai on Kyoto officials is far greater than that on local officials. In the later period of the Tang Dynasty, due to the weak supervision of the local government by the imperial court and the beginning of taking the post of governor general, Jiedushi eventually became a local warlord with heavy power. "Do you have a good plan? Chen Jingzhi was framed by Li Jingzhi in Yangzhou, but it sounded an alarm to the court. If we don''t correct it in time, we''ll be afraid that something like this will happen in the future. At that time, we can''t always send troops to suppress it, or you can go there in person? " Di Renjie''s eyebrows are becoming more and more worried. He did not report this issue to his majesty and the queen, but directly to his royal highness. It was because of the reason that his Highness''s resolute character and his understanding of this matter were more thorough than those of his majesty and the queen, he found his highness directly. But now his Highness''s ambiguous attitude has made him feel that he has been entrusted with an inhuman feeling Feeling. "What rank are the officials in the imperial palace?" Li Hong suddenly asked Di Renjie. "From three grades." "How many products are there in the imperial history?" "From the four grades." "How many imperial historians are there?" "Seven grade officials and eight grade officials." Di Renjie didn''t understand the prince''s meaning, so he could only ask and answer quickly. Li Hong laughed, looked at Chen Jingzhi, and then said, "if the Taoist imperial historian is an official of seven grades, if he wants to have a firm foothold in the officialdom and get the chance of promotion, he must have a good relationship with other officials. Then naturally, the relationship with the local governor and the chief officials will become slightly better, isn''t it "Yes." Di Renjie nodded back. "What''s the salary of a seven grade official? I''m afraid he can''t afford to pay back the local governor for one month or even three months'' salary at a banquet of the local governor, right "Yes.""The promotion of official rank, dispelling their doubts about their promotion to official career, and taking high salary to prevent corruption, daoyushi was directly promoted from the original seven grades to the fourth grade, the Taoist imperial Shicheng was promoted to the fifth grade, the imperial historian doctor and the six Shangshu were in the same rank as the third grade, and the middle Cheng was the fourth grade. Is this feasible? " Li Hong''s tone became sharp and sharp. Looking at Chen Jingzhi who was thinking, he said to di Renjie. "This..." For a moment, di Renjie hesitated about the division of responsibilities of the imperial palace. Obviously, the bold idea of the crown prince was more efficient than his idea of setting up another government office. There were too many links in the intermediate province. As long as the intention was given, it could be implemented immediately and take effect immediately. For local officials, it would have an immediate deterrent effect. In history, Yushitai was divided into Taiyuan, Dianyuan and Chayuan, which was the work of Wu Mei, Long Ma of Li Hong. Now, with di Renjie changing to Li Hong, it is natural that this reform has become Li Hong''s reform. With the promotion of the rank of officials, Li Hong will take most of the functions and powers inherited from the former dynasty, and it will never appear again. In history, the situation that the imperial censor was concurrently administrative, military and judicial powers became a body with clear responsibilities, with only supervisory power and judicial power. A series of reforms have completely and clearly divided the rights of Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment and the Yushitai government offices, and turned into a situation of separation of powers, supervision and supervision. But Li Hong is also very clear, any era is the same, the light is always accompanied by the dark, one after another, there will never be a completely clean system, all good systems, but just correspond to the real-time background, perfectly fit together. This is to test whether an emperor is sensitive to real-time observation in imperial power society, and whether he can fully grasp and understand everything under his control, and then give a suitable system. Li Hong, who was sitting in the carriage, still had a vague mind. He followed the trend in real time. Because of his appearance, many problems in the social development of the Tang Dynasty were only about 20 years ahead of the historical track. What Di Renjie said today is not that after Wu Mei came to power, he put forward a system environment with mixed reputation and praise in the improvement of the supervision system? Yushitai was divided into Taiyuan by Wu Mei, who was in charge of impeachment of officials in Kyoto, and participated in major cases delivered by Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment and the emperor. It also accepted cases of unjust litigation with menxia province and Zhongshu Province, forming the supervision of Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment, also known as "xiaosansi". Dian yuan: the power is small and big. It''s more like a portrayal of Wei Zheng. It''s OK to see what the officials did when they went to court in the palace, or whether the emperor followed all kinds of rituals when they went to court. The function of impeachment was not restricted by law. Naturally, the palace is just like the Taichang temple. Like Li Hong, the prince of the East Palace, it has always been disagreeable with anyone. Chayuan: it is the most widely functioned imperial censor''s office. It supervises the imperial censor and the imperial censor. It also supervises the Royal institutions, such as the sinang temple and the Taifu temple. Shangshu province and the six departments of Shangshu are also the top priorities of the imperial court. In the past two years, after Li Hong was granted the order of Shangshu, it was somewhat relaxed. After all, this was originally the Royal supervision The crown prince may have done part of his duties instead of them. And if these are Wu Mei''s achievements in the original history, how good would it be! However, history is often the most merciless and just. When recording the wisdom of a monarch, you will not let go of your connivance in controlling some people. Cruel officials have a long history, and when it comes to Wu Mei''s accession to the throne as emperor, we have to mention four cruel officials, such as those who came to Junchen and Suoyuan Li, who left many famous torture figures for the Tang Dynasty in later generations. It is also enough to see that no matter how Li Hong changed history, all the problems along with the changes and progress of the times will still follow. If Li Hong and di Renjie were to follow the advice of Di Renjie and take a series of measures after Wu Mei''s accession to the throne just now, if Li Hong and di Renjie have the same idea, they will appear: the Tang Dynasty is not a cruel official on the court, or the Jingwei may imitate Daming and appear the scene of royal guards. Shaking the cold sweat from her body, the carriage had stopped for a quarter of an hour at the gate of Li Zhengdian. Xiaoxue, Xiazhi, Banmei, Xulan and even Bai Chun were waiting for Li Hong to get off the bus. However, there was no reaction in the carriage. The prince''s highness seemed to be in a daze. He didn''t know what he was thinking in the carriage, and he was a little confused and dull. Huameng and Cheetah are also standing on both sides of the carriage, but they dare not disturb, as if they are thinking about something? Or the prince in the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 Before the yuan day, the last court meeting was held yesterday, and Li Hong handed over to di Renjie and Chen Jingzhi to deal with the reform of Dali temple, Xingbu and Yushitai. As for Di Renjie''s recommendation of Chen Jingzhi, Li Hong didn''t promise anything. Therefore, although Chen Jingzhi has something to do, he is still a Wen San official who is always ready to fill in the gaps. "What did you say? Chen Jingzhi''s daughter will also enter the palace? Why? " After exercising in the morning, Li Hong stood in the back garden with his upper body naked, a spear in his hand was taken away and he was gesticulating in his hand. Dressed in a white fur fur coat, her little face flushed with cold, Bai Chun stomped her feet on the ground from time to time. Looking at the prince who was steaming with heat, she danced the spear in her hand. She continued, "I didn''t say anything. It was the queen who asked Chen QingHan to enter the palace. By the way, Yang Yu has not been excluded. His majesty said that Yang Sijian''s crime is not fatal and should be investigated. " "I sent you more than five million taels of silver into the palace, and then you gave me such an answer?" Li Hong clenched the spear with one hand. With a sharp wind, the spear point stabbed at Bai Chun''s face like lightning. But Bai Chun looked at it like a poisonous snake Xinzi, and quickly stabbed at the spear tip. Without blinking, she said, "I''ve tried my best. WANYING''s good words have been told. But from my servant''s point of view, the queen seems to want to see if other people are more suitable." When the spear tip is less than two inches away from Bai Chun''s nose, it is firmly fixed. Li Hong firmly holds the other end of the spear, looks at Bai Chun with a sigh, and then takes back the spear and says, "Yang Yu, Chen QingHan, Pei WANYING, no one else?" Bai Chun took a strange look at Li Hong, who was a little depressed. He said with a strong smile: "an Xiaohe has been designated as Chenghui by the queen. When you marry the crown princess, you will marry with you." With a clang, Li Hong''s spear fell to the ground and almost hit his own foot. "What? Has the Anxiao River been directly sealed off Li Hong''s eyes were about to fall to the ground: "what about you? Did the empress mother grant you anything?" According to the Tang system, the prince also had a harem. According to the rank, the prince was divided into a prince and a concubine who was the same as the prince. Then there were two Liangdi, six Liangyuan, ten Chenghui, sixteen zhaoxun and twenty-four Fengyi. White pure mischievous tongue, and then shook his head, indicating that the queen did not confer her anything. "Why?" Li Hong asked. "The queen did not say the specific reason, only said that I would not suffer losses in the east palace. Even the crown princess did not dare to do anything to me." Although the expression on Bai Chun''s face seems very plain, but more or less, or can see a trace of complacency and conceit. When Li Hong heard this, he was also relaxed. However, he said with disdain: "what strength are you beautiful? You don''t have a good person''s identity, and now I don''t have a grade. I''m pretty pretty." "I''d love to." White pure face, looking at the smile Ying Ying Ying Ying came, to Li Hong''s fur fur Li Hong, said coldly. "As you like, Xiaoxue, are they my people now, or are they from the mother?" Li Hongxue, holding a spear, suddenly asked. Snow frowned, let that pair of cold hands on the cheek, and then a small face wrinkled together, was frozen straight head, but did not want to avoid that pair of annoying cold hands. "For the time being, they are still in the Imperial Palace, and the Zongzheng temple and the inner provinces still give them salaries. They are not the people of the eastern palace." "This is the legendary secondment." Li Hong releases Xiaoxue''s face in a bad mood, slaps her buttocks, and then goes to Li Zhengdian. Looking at Li Hong''s back, Xiao Xue rubbed her cheek, and then said, "Your Highness, the five surnamed seven Wang people came again yesterday. After waiting for you for a long time last night, she did not see you, so she came again today." "No Li Hong waved and went straight to Li Zhengdian. Today, I have nothing to do. It''s just in Lizheng hall that I practice my mahjong skills. It''s going to be the first day of the lunar new year. It means that one day I''ll be dragged into the palace by my father and mother to play mahjong with them. So it''s better to practice mahjong with Xiao Xue. But let him contrary to his wishes, just after taking a bath under the servant of Banmei and xunlan, he received the will of Wu Mei and asked him to go into the palace to accompany mahjong. Li Hong counted the number of people with his fingers. Should he be the same as himself? Father, emperor, mother, Princess Lanling, or princess Xincheng who is eager for revenge, isn''t the number enough? If you can''t, you still have Princess Chengyang with you, right? However, he did not spend much time with his father in the dance. Because the princess of Chengyang had something to do, the Ministry of war ordered a batch of living expenses urgently before the Yuan Dynasty. She had already run out of Chang''an city to urge her to work, so now it has become a shortage of three.A man with a silver note prepared by Bai chungei, followed Wang Lou to the palace. Before entering Penglai hall, he heard the voice of mother''s heel, Princess Xincheng and Princess Lanling, and the voice of his mother''s teaching mahjong to Princess Lanling. However, as the so-called geomancy turns around, Li Hong has never lost a silver or two since he was put on the position of facing the South and backing the north again. After playing four laps, Princess Xincheng won''t lose or win today, while long Ma and Princess Lanling are very blue faced. Once they can''t catch a bad card, they will take turns to count Li Hong down one lap. In line with the truth that he killed the old master with random fists, Li Hong won the final game and began to watch his mother''s eyes. However, he didn''t know what happened today. Even if he played cards in a disorderly way, even if it was listening and touching, he still couldn''t stop the colorful banknotes running to Li honghuai. With the extension of time, Li Hong has more and more banknotes in her hand, and Wu Mei also starts to lose to win. The new town Princess once again took out nearly two million taels of silver, while Princess Lanling has been indifferent for many years. Among the three major princesses in the royal family, she has been adhering to the simple style. What''s more, they don''t care about winning or losing at all. No matter whether it''s Hu Pai, or lighting a gun, or losing money, it''s still indifferent. It seems that the silver note on the table is not silver in white tiger language, but a stack of paper. Wang Lou walked in from outside and came to Li Hong. He took a look at Wu Mei. He bowed down to Li Hong and said, "Your Highness, you Wei Wei general, king of Persia, pelus." Li Hong is ready to play the card Leng in the air, doubt asked: "look for me how to find the palace, who brought him over?" "Play cards." Wu Mei examines his own card, Yu Guang looks at the card in Li Hong''s hand and says anxiously. "Two cakes." "No way." Wu Meimei smiles, but she is not interested in the conversation between Li Hong and Wang Lou. "You son of a bitch, you''ve fired a gun to your mother again." Xincheng looks at Li Hong, who is talking to Wang Lou, and pushes Li Hong''s shoulder in anger to vent his depression. "Two royal aunts, I''m afraid you can''t play cards with you. This is the work arranged by the father and the emperor for the children''s ministers. I can see you." Li Hong''s eye corner Yu Guang, roughly estimated his body in front of a stack of silver tickets, in the end how much money, to Wumei and Xincheng, Lanling three people, helplessly said. "It''s too busy to be happy again." The princess of new town picked up a few thin silver tickets. Although she lost, she just wanted to eat people, but it was only on the card table. As soon as she got off the card table, she immediately regained her Royal Princess''s noble, magnanimous and elegant manner, and immediately forgot the unhappiness of losing silver. Lanling motioned to the maids nearby to put mahjong away. Wu Mei also accompanied Xincheng and Lanling to the direction of the living room. Listening to Li Hong''s request that Wang Lou order people to take him to the East Palace, she could not help but stop. Looking back at Li Hong who was ready to go out, he said faintly, "since I''m in the palace, why do I have to go back? I''ll meet you in xuanzheng hall. It''s over. I''ll have lunch with me at noon." Li hongyileng, that is the place where the father can meet others. Is it suitable for me to use it? But looking at Long Ma''s face with an expression that can''t be refuted, and looking at Aunt Lanling and the princess of Xincheng, she motioned to him with her eyes and nodded quickly, so she had to say, "yes, the empress mother, the children''s ministers will meet him in the xuanzheng hall." According to the truth, Li Hong was also the Savior of belus. At that time, Li Hong, on his own, went through Tuvalu to Jiling city. When Dashi Kingdom attacked Jiling City, he tore a hole and saved them from the iron bucket array surrounded by Dashi kingdom. So in any case, it is not too much to say that both Pylos and his son regard Li Hong as a savior. The respectful manner and humble words and deeds of the two greatly enhanced Li Hong''s favor for them. Although at that time, he also disagreed with him when he asked Li Zhi to restore his country, but it did not affect him and his son narsiye to pay a big ceremony to Li Hong in accordance with the Persian etiquette. What''s more, after the completion of the Persian temple in Chang''an, Li Hong ordered the Ministry of works to allocate funds for its construction because of Li Zhi''s almost tough order. "Sit down and talk. Yesterday I saw a figure wandering in the gate of the east palace. I didn''t dare to recognize it. I didn''t expect that it was you. I don''t know why you came here this time? The new year''s day, the cost of life "It''s very kind of you, your highness. We don''t have any problem with our expenses now. It''s about Anxi when we come here today." And he stood up and saluted again. As for the sentence of the dignified highness of the Tang Dynasty: "when I saw a figure wandering in the East Palace, I didn''t dare to recognize it." Belus could only sigh silently in his heart: at the gate of the East Palace, which common people dare to run around? The Tang Dynasty and the imperial city belong to your highness. Do you mean to say that you don''t dare to recognize the figure? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 Now he is only over 50 years old, but he has been on the run for many years. The wind and frost have carved countless wrinkles on his face. In addition, the fact of national subjugation is in front of him. Under the great pressure, even if he has been living in Chang''an for several years, his inner pressure has not been relieved. Therefore, at the age of more than 50, it looks like an old man in his 70s and 80s. With his white beard and dark skin, he looks dusty and lonely, which makes him look like a man with a story. Nar F Jerzy is more than more than 30 years old, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is not very big. When he met for the first time in the previous two years, he was quite fat. Obviously, the good food of Datang is still the breadwinner. Li Hong was not without a bad thought. "Your Highness, I have heard that Dashi Kingdom has begun to negotiate with us about the hijacking of its princess, and intends to take this opportunity to send troops to the Tang Dynasty." Under the sign of Li Hong, pilus sat down again and said. "Well, I''ve heard that you don''t think there''s a chance of success in the Tang Dynasty, or do you have any good strategies?" Li Hong looked at him leisurely and asked. Belus laughed humbly, and then said, "I think the iron cavalry of Tang Dynasty is invincible, but the Dashi kingdom can not be underestimated. The destruction of my persian state by them shows that they are strong enough." "Go on, I don''t like to guess what people want to tell me, headaches." Li Hong, looking at the steaming tea, was placed by the maid in the palace beside pylous and continued. "Yes, your highness." The prince of Tang Dynasty was so relaxed and leisurely that he didn''t care about the hostility of Dashi country at all. This made him feel a little insecure about his words of persuasion. "Your Highness, although the Dashi kingdom is powerful, it lies between the Tang Dynasty and them. Although it is weak, it has been relying on the advantages of the terrain in recent years to prevent the country from expanding eastward. However, the minister has made some friends in tuhuolo in recent years. If the Dashi Kingdom wants to attack Tang Dynasty, these friends of the minister may be your highness Provide some unexpected help. " Pilus looked at the Tang Prince Eagle sharp eyes, strong self calm said. "Do you think the four towns in Anxi are so strong that they can''t stop the iron cavalry of Dashi kingdom? Or What do you want? " Li Hong gazed at some muddy, flickering eyes of Burroughs and asked in a deep voice. In the face of Li Hong''s sharp eyes, he felt that he did not have an advantage in the city hall. He even felt that all his thoughts could be perceived by his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty. I can''t help but feel that facing a young man who is 30 years younger than himself, I feel flustered and helpless for no reason, and even begin to doubt himself: will he agree to his long planned conditions when he comes! "The conditions of the minister were very simple and difficult. He asked his highness to help him restore his country. Henceforth, the minister and narhiye were willing to lead all the Persians to submit to the Tang Dynasty and his highness forever." Facing Li Hong''s sharp eyes, he felt that when he finished this sentence, the whole person trembled in his chair. He could not imagine that if he had just stood and said these words, he would have collapsed on the ground. "What did Dashi invade the East for? I think you, me, or cannibalism all understand the reason beyond reach? So why are they so confident that they continue to expand eastward, even at the expense of our Tang Dynasty? Is it really because King Pei hijacked their princess Li Hong''s eyes were fixed on pilus and asked. The continuous eastward expansion of cannibalism in history made the later generations of Iranians in Iran and Central Asia gradually converted to the religion of Islam, and the Iranian speaking people were also regarded as Arabs. It also had many conflicts with the Tang Dynasty, but in the past two hundred years, although it has always won more and lost less, it has even robbed many craftsmen from the Tang Dynasty, thus making great progress in papermaking, embroidery, silk and other technologies there. However, before the decline of Dashi, they had never been able to step into the four towns of Anxi, which is why the four towns of Anxi were taken as the boundary of the Tang Dynasty when Li Hong town was in Anxi. In his opinion, Anxi''s four towns are like the Great Wall across the territory of the Tang Dynasty. They are like fortresses. They are the fortresses of the Tang Dynasty and maintain the stability of the Tang Dynasty. He did not understand what the prince of the Tang Dynasty meant by this question, but he still felt vaguely that the question would not be asked casually, so he did not know how to answer it for a moment. Li Hong looked at pilus, who did not speak. He said with a smile: "even if there was no Pei Wang''s kidnapping of their princess, they would have made trouble with me in the Tang Dynasty. The reason must be that general Youwei can''t escape the connection?" "Your Highness, Minister..." "Your Highness, do you mean? Unite with my father''s friends, and defeat turfero first? " Nalsier, who had never uttered a word, suddenly said. Li Hong was surprised. He didn''t expect that there were three people sitting in the room. In addition to the paste between himself and Burroughs, there was an understanding person. "Yes, compared with Dashi, tuhuoluo is a greater threat to us. Therefore, if you are sincere, you can only help Tang Dynasty to defeat it first, and then you can talk about the restoration of our country for you. The longer the supply line is, the more difficult it will be for our soldiers in Tang Dynasty. Our supply line will be cut off by tuhelo or you The so-called friend of tuhuoluo is defeated by the other side. What should I do in the face of the attack between Dashi and tuhuoluo? " Li Hong turned his head and asked to understand."Your Highness, with the cavalry in your hand, it will not be easy to defeat the turquoise, but it will definitely be easier than cannibalism. However, you have been guarding the four towns of Anxi all these years and have never made a step to the West. Now you say you want to defeat tuhuoluo, I think Maybe Don''t you want to? " Narschier asked cautiously. With the same smile on his face, Li Hong nodded and said, "yes, it''s just for the sake of stabilizing the tribes around the town of shatiya in the Tang Dynasty. They are ready to move now, and they are mostly related to tuhuoluo and huarazimu. So, do you think I should give tuhuoluo some color to see?" "Is it that simple?" Pilus took a look at nalsier, then looked at Li Hong, and said in disbelief. "Yes, it''s that simple." Li Hong confirmed. As mentioned just now, Li Hong did not think that there was any profit in continuing the western expedition. The cannibalism brought their faith, * *, and thus formed a large religious whole in Central Asia. If the Tang Dynasty wants to get its hands on it, it has to take its own culture and beliefs with it, just as it did with Tubo. But is there any in Datang? Now the Buddhism prevailing in Chang''an is still imported. Does it bring Taoism to the past? Tao can be called Dao and unconventional Dao, and its name can be named, but it can not be called. Is there any advantage over the Koran that only the Oriental or even the Han people can understand its profound things? I don''t think so? Bring Confucianism to the past? Look at the Persians in Chang''an today. They stick to their beliefs. Even if they have no land, no one will touch the Confucianism? Although he said that he was willing to try to deceive people with Kong''s second brother''s things. But one of the keys is to find a suitable candidate? Who is more suitable for the two men in front of us, pelus and narschier? How can they unconsciously accept Confucianism and pass it on to the Persians in Chang''an, and then continue to pass it on to the West with them? To resist the sword of the Koran? Li Hong''s ideal is to spend a few more years dealing with domestic political affairs. When Li Chunfeng''s fleet comes back, when the Tang navy has become a huge sea animal after years of vigorous growth, will it not be easier for people to accept Confucian culture when they want to really open up to the West and expand their territory to the West? But these, of course, can''t tell Pylos and narschier now. It has been the fate of the real conquerors since ancient times. Although pylus and narsiye will not achieve that step for the time being, if they can use them to accept Confucianism in the past two years, can we completely erase the Persians or their beliefs and replace them with Chinese civilization? And destroying the Turpan and confronting Dashi directly can also prevent Dashi from taking their Koran and leisurely walk on that land, isn''t it? "Ah? What do you say Li Hong was awakened by several anxious cries from his highness in his contemplation. He looked at the two people in front of him and asked. He was shocked. The prince of the Tang Dynasty was really distracted. "This It will take some time for the minister to give his highness a definite answer. I need to consult with friends of turfero before I can reply to his highness. " He said solemnly. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. Now it''s freezing in Anxi. If you want to come to cannibalism or to come to tuhuoluo, you won''t be stupid enough to attack our Tang Dynasty at this time. When spring is warm and flowers are blooming, you can reply. " Li Hong said with a smile. "Yes, the minister will give his highness a clear answer after the first day of the new year. If he agrees, I hope his highness will not break his promise." Said Philus, dignified and respectful. "If Si Luo''s cavalry is defeated again, it will be hard for you to help ma." Li Hong got up and looked at the door of the study, where he was going to send him? At the beginning, Dai Zhide, a stubborn old man in Tubo, helped him spread Confucian culture. It is said that it is still in full swing, and the whole nation has set off a craze to learn from men. However, if we continue the western expedition, there will be few old antiques on the chaotang. Besides, if only those few can arrive at Anxi four towns smoothly or not. Wait a minute, antique? It seems that these two days, there have been several antiques in the east palace to see themselves? "What are you laughing at? It''s so obscene!" "Ah? Father www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 Li Zhi was so far away that he saw a prince who looked like a weasel to pay a new year''s visit to a chicken. He was standing under the eaves with a giggle, so he walked over with a calm face. Li Hong heard the voice coming from his side and turned back in a hurry. His father looked at himself as if he owed him 30 million liang of silver. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No? Can you give me some advice first "Well, just you? Forget it Li Zhi snorted coldly and began to walk along the veranda to the back palace. "I think it''s OK. If you listen to it twice more, you''ll feel quite delicious, won''t you?" Li Hong followed him to the side. Long Ma asked her to eat with her. She had to follow her father. "What''s your name? Taiping lyrics, right? Hangzhou has an unparalleled beautiful scenery, four seasons (one) of exotic flowers and plants on the West Lake Bank... " Li Zhiqing cleared his throat and felt like vomiting when he got to the second sentence. "You''ve turned it up. This is, a little lower. I''ll get you two more boards, one for each hand. With this kind of rhythm, it will sound better." Li Hong shamelessly followed Li Zhi''s buttocks. He looked like a Japanese translator and tried his best to publicize it. This is when he was in Hangzhou, when he had nothing to do with Bai Chun, he looked at the bamboo around the bamboo leaf Pavilion. Suddenly, he was inspired, so he had a bamboo cut and made two allegrettos. He learned a few points from Bai Chun, but he didn''t want to be known by Yan Lingbin from Bai Chun, and later he was regarded as a waste by his father. "Forget it, I can''t appreciate your Taiping lyrics. You''d better listen to it in the East Palace by yourself. What are you doing with me? What''s the matter? " Li Zhi suddenly stopped and looked at the translator behind him. "Oh, my mother asked me to have lunch with her." "Really?" "Really." "Are you sure it''s true?" "Not so much? I''m a prince. I''m not old enough to go to your harem to eat. I don''t have the east palace. " In the face of long father''s query, someone felt that his Donggong food was despised! Li Zhi looked at Li Hong up and down, as if to confirm the credibility of his words. Then he thought of the matter and asked, "how was your talk with Narcissus?" "Early on, it''s one thing whether the big cannibal will make trouble because of the night moon. Moreover, there is a turbulo in the middle. Although the cannibal is the only one who obeys his orders now, there is also the relationship between belus and him in the past few years. Therefore, the turbulo is not a piece of iron. After the first day, the son minister will according to the actual situation..." "But I heard that Chengyang has been making all kinds of winter supplies for the military department these days. Don''t you want to fight against big cannibals now? We should fight as soon as we can. Our country is rich and the people are strong. Our elite soldiers are like crucian carp crossing the river. Are we still afraid of a small big meal for him? " Li Zhi, with his hands behind his back, said like a black boss as he walked along. How did Li Hong think of his dragon father? How did he feel that he was not afraid of big things? He said with a smile: "Dashi is not a small country. If they can be so powerful, they must have their own advantages. You can''t underestimate them, and you can''t pass on the mentality of belittling the enemy to the courtiers and generals, otherwise we might eat it After all, if you lose a battle, you will be defeated if you are proud. " "Well, I care about you. I don''t go to court, I don''t rule politics, and I don''t order generals to send troops. It''s your Li Hong''s business to win or lose. What does it have to do with me?" After Li Zhi finished, he went to Penglai hall without looking back. Someone behind him was stunned. Looking at the proud figure of father long, he couldn''t help shouting: "no You You are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty "Now you are in charge of the country." Light floating words, so that someone can not pick up, can only stand in the cold wind, like a leaf, pull out the cool heart. The new town Princess and Lanling princess have already returned to their own house, so this lunch has become the lunch for Lizhi and Wu Mei to denounce Li Hong. When they have to, someone has to giggle and give the silver ticket they won today to his dragon mother. Watching Wu Mei pick up the silver ticket, count it happily, and then get up to put the money ticket, Li Zhi throws a chopstick to Li Hong and looks at Li Hong who is proud of Long Ma''s back. "Why don''t you say that? Have you forgotten what I told you? " Li Zhi glanced at Wu Mei, who had disappeared. He did not have to think about it. He took the opportunity to urge him to ask. "Not forgotten." Li Hong reflexively reached out to catch the chopsticks and handed it to the maid in waiting. Then he continued: "but the mother didn''t give me a chance." "I''ll be here for a while. If you don''t, I''ll take you to the crime!" Li Zhi warned. Someone''s brow frowns once again, how do you say to the empress mother? Say the mother, let Xiao Shufei come back, it''s good to restore her grade. It''s not appropriate to live alone outside? "Does it have anything to do with you?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong. When she just received the cashier''s note, her face was replaced by a piece of iron green. "No It doesn''t matter. " Someone had to look down at Lizhi secretly, and then looked down to pick up food in his mouth."Go back to your east palace." Wu Mei looked at heartless things, eat that called a incense, let her very hate. "I haven''t had enough." Li Hong raised his head, bowl in one hand and chopsticks in the other, blinking innocent eyes and saying. "If you don''t have enough, go back to your east palace. There is no rice for you in this palace. Wang Lou, take down the dishes and chopsticks in his hand." Wu Mei continues to say. Li Zhi, on the other side, was furious at Wu Mei, so she symbolically assumed that she was unable to help her. She shrugged her shoulders to Li Hong secretly. But in the heart is in the happiness: fortunately not I personally put forward, otherwise, these days I am afraid to live in Zichen hall, Penglai hall will certainly not welcome me. Someone who was driven out of Penglai hall asked Heaven''s head in silence and wanted to ask heaven for justice. But after a cold wind, someone finally walked to the east palace. Just in the wind, there was a vague complaint: I knew that this kind of thing can''t be solved by money. After Xiao Shufei lost money to her mother yesterday, she wants to go back to the palace today? How can this good thing happen? What''s more, why do you always let me do such things that offend my mother? Alas It''s hard to be a son, especially the eldest son. The grains of grain and the stinging insects on both sides of his back can only follow behind with due diligence. They don''t think there is anything wrong with the grievance just suffered by the prince''s highness. As soon as he got to the gate of Li Zhengdian, he met Bai Chun, who seemed to be ready to go out. He was curious and looked at his elegant blue dress and a white fur demon. He wanted to ask where he was going. However, he walked quickly to the carriage at the door, while coping with him and said, "it''s too late to explain for the queen." Then the carriage with the white goblin, quickly drove away from the East Palace, leaving someone standing in the cold wind of the east palace again. Bored back to Lizheng hall, Xiaoxue has been using a pair of talking eyes, looking at him from time to time, waiting for him to take care of her. "If you have something to say, I always look like a ghost. I''ll go wherever I go, and I don''t talk. It''s very dangerous, OK?" Li Hong sat in his study, wondering if he should go to the palace of King Wu and ask Xiao Shufei what she meant. "Guozijian''s sacrificial wine ceremony, the Grand Master of hongwenguan, and the master of five surnames and seven hopes are waiting for you in Chongwen hall." Xiao Xue lowered her head and peeped at Li Hong with her eyes. "Two days later, after the new year''s day. I don''t want to see you now, OK?" Li Hong always thought it strange that she was her in the morning, and now she is still reporting. What is the relationship between it and the Guozijian, hongwenguan, or the five surnames and seven hopes? "Well Well, the maid is down. " Snow low head, pout under the mouth, then ready to go out of the study. "Come back." Li Hong stopped Xiaoxue, who was ready to go out. He looked at her playfully and said, "is it Yan Zhaofu who is still the sacrificial wine of Guozijian? What about Hongwen museum? Was it Sujing who used to be? " "My Lord, yes." Xiao Xue lowered her head and was pulled to the front by Li Hong, looking at his highness holding his hand and answering. "Is Yan Zhaofu related to you, or is Su Jing related to you? Why do you care so much? You are not a man of five surnames and seven hopes. " Li Hong sits on the chair and looks down at Xiaoxue with her head down. However, she doesn''t know why. She has a little red eyes and is obviously crying. "No Snow shook her head and whispered. "Why do you care so much? If there is any secret, tell it and I''ll make the decision for you. " Li Hong straightened up, took Xiaoxue''s waist, put Xiaoxue on his thigh and asked softly in his arms. "A little bit." Snow lowered his head and continued to whisper. "A little bit?" Li Hong began to ponder and say, "your surname is su. You are the Su family of Zhaozhou in the north of the river Su Jing? " "A distant relative, but I have a cousin Now he works as a schoolmaster in Hongwen hall. It is he who hopes to ask his highness to see the five surnames and seven faces. " Snow''s chin, almost drooping to his plump chest, red eyes whispered. "What is it called?" Li Hong holds the small hand of light snow, light asks a way. Xiaoxue, formerly known as Su Xue, was selected by the imperial court from among the people when she was a child, and then she was hired into the palace. On the first day after entering the palace, she was taken in by Wu Mei with her outstanding beauty, together with Xiazhi and others, and then stayed with her. Like most of the women who choose to stay with the queen, they may get the favor of the emperor, and then go straight up. But what''s wrong is that with Li Hong''s appearance, Shengsheng snatched several of his father''s palace people away, which also changed the fate of Xiaoxue and others. Although they became female officials of the Imperial Palace, they were not completely cut off from their families. For Xiaoxue, they could still go home for a period of time each year with the permission of Li Hong. And this also makes her parents and relatives start to think that she has been favored by the prince and has made a great success. Then they can make use of this relationship to help themselves. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 Xiao Xue has been with Li Hong for many years, and she is not willing to use Li Hong''s relationship to facilitate others. But this time, her cousin''s arrival, not to mention the officials of the Tang Dynasty, makes her have to take into account her feelings and begin to ask his highness whether she can see him or not. "It''s called Suwei." White pure low head, twist of say. "What? Sue? " Li Hong was shocked. Su Wei''s name in later generations, not to say, was like thunder, but it also had a certain weight. Xiaoxue was also frightened by Li Hong''s reaction. She quickly got up from Li Hong''s legs, waved her hands and said in a hurry: "Your Highness, please don''t be angry. If you don''t want to see you, you will disappear. I''ll go back to him." "Stop for me. Who can''t tell you?" Li Hong looks at frighten excessively, small face appears white flustered light snow, cold said. Su Weiwei, who was nine years old and was able to write, had four sons. The eldest, the third and the fourth became officials of the Tang Dynasty. However, Su Fen, the second eldest of the Su family, married and had children in Meishan County and lived a life of ordinary people. This is Su Fen. After Xiaoxue, Su Weiwei and Su Jing are cousins, they are also well-educated. So it is not surprising that Wu Mei, after being hired to the palace at the beginning, was first left by Wu Mei. Like Xiao Xue, both Banmei and Xulan, or the summer solstice, are also famous families. Although they are not as well known as the five surnames and seven Wangs, they are all well-known families in their respective hometowns. "Well When are you going to see you? " Snow low head, heart full of fear, always feel that he is forcing his highness, do not want to do things. Li Hong looks at the little snow that I see still pitying. He scratched his head speechlessly. Just about to speak, he hears the door of his study ring. Banmei appears at the door, and behind him is a Yan Lingbin whom Li Hong has not seen for a long time. "Why did you come?" Li Hong strangely looks at Yan Lingbin and half Mei, and then looks at Xiaoxue standing on one side. He asks in doubt. "I have something to ask for." Yan Lingbin''s virtue is almost the same as that of Xiaoxue. He kneaded his head and pinched his body in a low voice. Four Dadu Zhili was the only one who was pushed down by Li Hong. Because of this, Li Hong was not less reprimanded by Wu Mei. At first, Li Hong thought that long Ma blamed herself for pushing her down when she met a beautiful woman. She also refuted that she had never pushed down Huo Xiaoyu and Qin ChuChu. But later, when he left Chang''an to go south, he realized that Yan Lingbin was Yan Zhaofu''s younger brother, Yan Jingzhong''s daughter, Yan Zhaofu''s niece''s daughter! As a descendant of the Yan family, why was Yan Lingbin cultivated by the five surnamed Qiwang Zheng family and the Lu family, known as the Huakui of Chang''an? This matter also has a certain relationship with Li Hong. It can even be said that if Li Hong had not been Li Hong, Yan Lingbin might not have become one of the four great masters of Chang''an. Yan Lingbin''s father, Yan Jingzhong, and his mother, Liu, the younger sister of Liu Shuang, who was convicted by Li Hong at that time, were relegated to common people because they were involved in the struggle to abolish Wang Liwu''s harem. In this case, Yan Lingbin was adopted by the Lu family of Fan Yang as a child, and he became one of the four great masters. So when Yan Lingbin opened his mouth, Li Hong knew what she was coming for. Obviously, like Xiao Xue, she pleaded for Yan Zhaofu and Su Jing who were waiting in Chongwen hall. Li Hong shook his head helplessly and murmured: "these five surnames and seven hopes are really a hundred footed insects. They are not only able to invite the Imperial College to offer sacrifices to Yan Zhaofu and Su Jing, a great scholar of Hong Wenguan, to be lobbyists for themselves. It is enough to imagine how much energy these aristocratic families still possess among the people." No matter Yan Lingbin, Xiaoxue, or Banmei, they are respectfully standing in the study, lowering their heads and not talking. Naturally, they are also very clear in their hearts. For so many years, what is the relationship between your highness and the five surnames and seven looks. Of course, it is also more clear that the relationship between Chongwen Museum, Guozijian and Hongwen museum is good or bad in recent years, but now they are forced by the pressure of family relationship to ask for his highness. Li Hong gets up and leaves the desk and asks Yan Lingbin and Xiaoxue (do you want to call Su Xue instead? That''s a good name, too. What do you think Two people pushed to the desk, and then motioned for half Mei to prepare ink, paper and inkstone for them. "I read a poem. You two write it down and give it to the person who looks for you. If you can understand it, there may be room for discussion. If you can''t understand it, then there is no point in seeing or not seeing." Li Hong looked at three women in front of the desk to start to work up, light said. After saying that, it is obvious that Yan Lingbin and Xiaoxue are greatly relieved. Their small hands are shaking with excitement, and they start to work together with ban Mei. However, they don''t know how to answer Li Hong''s words. They have to look down with Xiaoxue secretly. "Su Wu was in Xiongnu and held the Han festival for ten years. The white geese fly in the forest and pass on a book in the air. It''s hard to live by sheep, but the sun is gone. Thirsty for the moon cave ice, hungry for the sky snow. In the East, the sand is far away, and the north is not the bridge. The tears of Li Ling''s clothes turned into blood. " Wu Mei read this poem which just came out of the east palace word by word, but her eyebrows were tightly frowned: "what does he want to do? Why didn''t you send such a poem to the five surnames and seven hopes? "Li Zhi looked at the scattered snowflakes outside the window and said happily, "if it were not for the glass, we would not be able to sit in the warm room like spring and enjoy the snowflakes falling from the sky." "So your majesty knows what he wants to do?" Wu Mei put down that poem and Fu, rubbed her wrist and said. "Don''t play mahjong for a while. After sitting for a long time today, I won a hundred taels of silver. It''s not worth it." Li Zhi is comfortable sitting on the couch, watching the snow outside gradually become dense, telling Wu Mei. Now they play mahjong. Without a few rich women like Xincheng and the rich prince, their bets are getting smaller and smaller. Sometimes they fight fiercely for several laps, but when they look back, they find that four people have not lost or won, even! "When he conquered Anxi, the four most important words he said were the subjugation of the country, the destruction of culture and the dissemination of doctrines. Should the five surnames and seven hopes be imitated by Su Wu?" Wu Mei half squats beside Li Zhi, holding the blanket on Li Zhi''s legs. "No, it''s no better than before. People have a city hall. If you can''t figure out his intention, I''m even worse." Lizhi looked out of the window at the snowflake, and felt that this was the most comfortable time of his life. There is no need to worry about the disorderly struggle between the court officials, the courtiers'' collusion for personal gains, the princes fighting for power and power, the concubines'' infighting, and the citizens'' safety in the snowy weather. Every day, just play mahjong, play chess, play polo when the weather is fine, study your favorite dance music, or if you are really bored in the palace, you can go to Chang''an city outside the Imperial City, or you can go to Xiao Shufei''s place to have a look at the three people, and then return to the palace in the night. What a pleasant and heartfelt life. Compared with when he was the emperor, he was in a fairyland on earth. Wu Mei was helpless. At the moment, some of the Tang Emperor Li Zhi, who was young, relaxed and ambitious, took a look at it. Since he ordered the crown prince to be in charge of the country on the ground that the dragon was ill, his majesty has become more and more relaxed. That is, the vertigo that happened every three or five times a period of time ago. It has been nearly half a month since the last time. This is in the past two years The longest time. "What are you doing to imitate Su Wu? Hongziwang, the fifth national warden School Wu Mei stood up on Lizhi''s knee, looked at the snow outside, and suddenly said, "he wants to let the five surnames and seven hopes imitate Dai Zhide and run to the edge to spread the Confucian culture of the Tang Dynasty." "Well, I think the same is true. The successful example of the Tubo governor''s office clearly gave him great confidence that such a strategy could bring benefits and far-reaching influence to the Tang Dynasty, but Will the five surnames and seven hopes agree? Where are you going? " Lizhi patted the armrest of the reclining chair with one hand rhythmically, and began to hum the ditty with ease. Wu Mei frowned and listened carefully to the song hummed by the emperor of Tang Dynasty. She could not help asking, "you said that the lyrics of peace are not in the stream? Why are you humming? " Li Zhi was speechless and said with some regret: "don''t mention it. Yesterday, I asked Li Hong to see my dance music. Then I saw him take out the Allegro and teach Yan Lingbin and others. The Allegro was very formal and clear and pleasant to the ear, so he hummed it unconsciously." "You don''t really have a stand. You''ve been misled by others before you know it." Wu Mei sighed and sat down on a soft beauty couch beside her. Li Zhi didn''t seem to hear any good words. He couldn''t hear that Wu Mei was satirizing him. He even stood up from the reclining chair. Then, in Wu Mei''s daze, he took out two bamboo boards from his arms, one in each hand, and said excitedly, "can I call you? Don''t mention it. It''s not so easy to play. If you can''t make the light clip hurt, you can''t get that kind of charm. " "Hehe, I don''t have this kind of ear blessing. You''d better go out of the imperial city and call others outside." Wu Mei raised her haughty chin and left the emperor with Allegro in her hand. After listening to the Allegro emperor''s question, Wu Mei said without looking back: "take Li Lingyue to the east palace for hot pot." "I''m going to..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 In Donggong Lizheng hall, for the first time, the sound of Guzheng playing came out. It was like running water that slowly lingering around the main hall. The snow outside seemed to become graceful and graceful. With the sound of music, it was slowly flying and falling in the air. The emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty sat contentedly on the soft cave with a steaming crystal tea cup in their hands, savoring the flavor of hotpot just now. And then from time to time to see the snowflakes flying out of the glass window, Li Lingyue and Li Dan''s figures, accompanied by Xiaoxue and others, left messy footprints on the originally white snow. From time to time, from the outside, mixed with the sound of the piano under Yan Lingbin''s fingers, it spread into the ears of the emperor and the queen. The whole scene is a beautiful picture of enjoying the life and family happiness. However, as someone had just finished dealing with political affairs from Chongwen hall, he walked past the window of the emperor and the queen, looked at Li Lingyue and Li Dan, picked up a snow ball and threw them at him. They even tripped under their feet, which made the little fat man fall on the solid snow surface that had been stepped out, like a dog eating excrement, lying on the ground pouting his buttocks and slipping out far away. Li Lingyue obviously didn''t get any benefits. She laughed and watched Li Dan scream and slid out. Before the second snow in her hand fell on her, she felt a chill on her neck. Li Hong put a small group of snow from the back of her neck. Suddenly, a sharp chill came out from her back neck. Li Lingyue shrank her neck again when she felt the cold, which made the snow that was still in the back of her neck instantly fell onto her back with her clothes. A cold wave came from the top to the bottom, and Li Lingyue cried out directly. Someone put his hands on Li Lingyue''s small face and rubbed them twice. Then he went to Li Zhengdian contentedly. Bai Chun sits on the side of the soft collapse and sees everything that happened just now. With the rest of the light from the corner of his eyes, Bai Chun secretly aims at the emperor and the queen. Just now, his face is full of black lines. "It''s no big deal. The Lantian medical college is full of people. This winter came earlier than usual, and suddenly, some people with cold had to live in medical school and wait until they were well, so people mistook it as riots." Li Hong stroked Bai Chun''s head on the soft collapse. In an instant, he rubbed his soft hair into a mess. Bai Chun was so angry that he could only look at him. Facing the black line of the emperor and queen, he did not dare to protest. "I think it''s a big deal! There''s something wrong with you, isn''t it? If this is your daughter, are you willing to pack the cold snow into her clothes? Is there any elder brother like you, Li Hong? " Li Zhi''s teacup in his hand was about to be thrown at Li Hong. He just looked at Li Lingyue, who was crying, and gave up the plan. "She hit me with snow first..." "Li Hong, you This palace... " "After the mother, the emperor put snow in the clothes of his son''s ministers. The clothes of the children''s ministers were wet, but they were not very cold, which was uncomfortable." The cerebellar pouch melon is still steaming with heat. His hands are flushed with snow cold and his small face is crying just now. At this time, he is a kind of aggrieved and delicate person, which makes me feel pity. "Stop crying. Let someone take you to a hot bath." Li Zhi looks at Li Lingyue, his eyes are red, but Li Hong is not angry at all. He is not used to it. This little girl''s film is the same. She likes to tease people Li Hong when she''s OK, but she''s always bullied by Li Hong. On the contrary, she always enjoys it. "I want juice." Li Lingyue ignored Lizhi''s concern, stretched out her small hand and looked at Li Hong, who had just sat down. "Ask the queen mother, I can''t be the master." Li Hong directly declined. "Stingy, you put snow in my back neck, I am not angry, but you are still angry." Li Lingyue pouted discontented. "I''m not angry either, but you cry, so the juice is gone." Li Hong plays shameless Kung Fu. Wu Mei and Bai Chun blush for him. Bai Chun stealthily pinches Li Hong''s waist to stop him from teasing Li Lingyue. "Go on, the empress mother ordered someone to do it for you." Wu Mei smiles in a soft voice. She pulls Li Lingyue and opens her collar. The snowflake is naturally gone. She can only see the white back neck with some wet luster. Even the clothes have left a wet mark at the moment. The beautiful scene of enjoying the happiness of one''s family has been destroyed by Li Hong. But now, no matter Li Zhi or Wu Mei, they can''t bear to settle Li Hong''s account. Looking at Li Lingyue''s being taken away by Xiao Xue, the little fat man comes in with snow and sighs helplessly. It was not until the two villains were taken away for a bath that the places where they were sitting were completely quiet. Yan Lingbin was still sitting in a slightly remote place and continued to play the zither. "Take Yiyang and Gao An back." Wu Mei looked at the more and more snowflakes outside, and suddenly murmured. Li Hong was shocked. How could empress suddenly think of this? Eyes suddenly look at Wu Mei. Li Zhi on one side nodded to him quietly, while Wu Mei was still a bit dazed. She looked at the snowflakes outside and turned a blind eye to Li Hong''s inquiry."This They are very good in Tubo and Quanzhou now. Are they Li Hong asked carefully. "Yiyang and Gao''an are going to have a baby soon. It''s better to bring them back. They can find two places to live in Chang''an for the time being." Li Zhi took a look at Wu Mei and then explained. "Really? Are they pregnant? Why don''t I know? " Li Hong asked curiously, but calculating the time, from leaving to now, the time is almost the same, who knows when to be pregnant. However, it is certain that this must be Xiao Shufei''s request, and Xiao Shufei did not look for herself, but for her father and mother. It is obvious that Xiao Shufei does not want to be embarrassed in front of her mother because of this. "Of course it''s true. As the crown prince, you don''t pay attention to them after you send them out? It''s thanks to how nice they were to you Li Zhi curled his mouth and put down his cup. "Well, I''m going to..." "The maidservant Huameng has met his majesty and the queen. If he returns to his majesty, Pei WANYING, Chen QingHan and Yang Yu have been taken to the east palace." Flower Meng saluted and said. Li Hong on one side was startled. How could he not know it at all? While thinking, he turned his head and looked at Bai Chun. "When you went to Chongwen hall, the empress mentioned it to her majesty. The maid didn''t have time to tell you." Bai Chun whispered in Li Hong''s ear. "Find a place for this palace from your main hall, and we will meet the three women." Wu Mei looked at Li Zhi and said. Li Hong''s heart a joy, immediately stood up and said: "how about the study? You haven''t visited the children''s study since the last rearrangement. Why don''t you take a look at the study? Would you like my father to come and have a look "That''s natural. I have to tell my courtiers about the selection of the crown prince and princess. How can I not know?" Li Zhi takes the lead to stand up, just want to help Wu Mei, but someone snatches it first. But Wu Mei didn''t pay attention to someone''s arm. Instead, she held her husband Lizhi''s arm and slowly got up: "you don''t need to go. Isn''t there any other five people with seven surnames waiting for you in Chongwen hall? Get busy. You don''t have to worry about things here. " "Their affairs are not in a hurry. The most important thing for their ministers is not..." "So you can''t believe me and your father? Or, if you want to choose your own prince and concubine, is it a child''s play that your parents order the matchmaker to choose Wu Mei glanced at him and went straight to the study. "How dare you? Naturally, the arrangement was made by the emperor and his mother, but Chen that What Han, as well as Yang Yu, has never been seen by his children, this Is it too abrupt? Pei WANYING has been in good company with her children for a long time. Her father, Pei Xingjian, is a master of both literature and martial arts. Her daughter is naturally no better than that. Therefore, she thinks that... " "Have you finished?" Wu Mei stands at the door of the study, turn head light ask a way. "I didn''t say that." "You! get out! If you don''t have my order, you are not allowed to step into the main hall of Li, and get out to Chongwen hall immediately. " Wu Mei has no way to deal with Li Hong''s thick skin. She can only roll away with a cold face. "Er Well, I''ll leave. " Li Hong had no choice but to bow and salute, and then went out with Bai Chun. "Do you want to give the silver to the queen again..." Bai Chun followed the despondent person behind, looked at the direction of the study, whispered. "You really take it seriously. It''s useless for you to move a mountain of gold and silver if the Empress Dowager has decided. Forget it, let it be. But the empress mother suddenly advanced the date and met him in the east palace. I think you understand what I mean? God bless you. I hope the empress doesn''t get confused at this time Oh, hello... " "You son of a bitch, you can''t spit Ivory out of your mouth." Chicken feather duster disappeared at the same time, leaving Wu Mei to the back of the study again. Out of the main hall, looking at the outside of the impenetrable snow flying in the air, not far away, saw three carriages slowly driving over, and then slowly stopped at the entrance of the main hall. The three men in the carriage, no matter who they were, did not dare to make any changes in the carriage after the carriage stopped. They could only raise their ears and listen to the eunuch''s orders to them. Three eunuchs in the wind and snow, slowly opened the door for the three carriages, and then three beauties in different colors slowly stepped out of the carriage and stood under the eaves of Lizheng hall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 The carriage drove away slowly, and the three eunuchs quickly ran to Li Hong from the three women to salute. Li Hong did not even look at the three eunuchs. I have to admit that the background picture of the wind and snow interwoven in front of us, together with the three beauties who were obviously dressed up in a grand way, suddenly made the Gallery Pavilion at the entrance of the main hall of Li become poetic and picturesque. Behind the three women is the snow falling silently, reflecting the three beauties in their costumes. Pei WANYING wears a simple tea white dress and a small white shawl, which makes the whole person look more beautiful. The two dimples around her mouth are like the snowflakes flying all over the sky and spinning in the air, which is filled with a pure natural beauty. Chen QingHan stands on the other side. When Li Hong looks at her, she can''t help but shyly lowers her head, and her cheeks gradually rise into red. She adds a water green long sleeve short dress to the upper part of her skirt. Her small jasper like dress makes her eyes bright. She can''t help but think of the delicacy and tenderness of Jiangnan Water Town. Compared with the two women''s simple costumes and the jewelry on her head and neck, Yang Yu''s dress up is much more complicated. Outside her red dress with dark flowers, just like Chen QingHan, she is covered with a blue short sleeve jacket to make her proud figure stand out incisively and vividly. After careful care of the cumbersome hair bun, it is about to be filled with all kinds of hairpins, a string of pearls necklace like white jade on the neck, a string of blessings necklace made of pure gold, plus the jade bracelet on the wrist, etc., giving a kind of upset feeling. Her beautiful face is full of loneliness and arrogance that she disdains to be with PEI WANYING and Chen QingHan. Facing Li Hong''s gaze, she suddenly becomes a lady like smile. This is Li Hong''s first time to see Yang Yu in a real sense. It has to be admitted that Yang Yu''s beauty is indeed the beauty of people''s heart. Compared with the quiet and gentle beauty of Pei WANYING and Chen QingHan, Yang Yu''s body has a trace of flexibility and atmosphere. Under the corridor pavilion with wind and snow, it looks like a lonely plum blossom, standing there, emitting her unique charm. Each of the three women has her own unique beauty and temperament. Under the background of wind and snow, Li Hong almost couldn''t move and fell into the trap of beauty. Bai Chun beside him gently pulls Li Hong''s sleeve, indicating that his Empress is still waiting in it. Li Hong then responds. After the three people come to the front ceremony, he takes Bai chun to the Chongwen hall. As for Pei WANYING''s three people, Li Hong looks at Pei WANYING''s reassuring smile, but she can''t put her heart down. This girl has learned from Sun Simiao in the past two years, and she can''t stand it in the face of Yang Yu''s potential. But so far, Li Hong can only do so much. Whether the Empress Dowager will follow her will depends on her old man''s mood. As for the father Emperor Well, Li Hong never thought about what he could help. Let go of the worry in my heart and take Bai chun to Chongwen hall. Within a few days, the five surnames and seven hopes have already understood the intention of the poem "Su Wu" written by Prince Li Hong. They can send people to Anxi, or even to the west, but what worries them most is that they have to deal with Prince Li Hong. Running a school in the name of the imperial court and the Tang Dynasty completely abandons the reputation of the five surnames and seven hopes. In this way, in a few years, all the students who have been studied will be the students of the imperial court, whether they will enter the official career or not. The students of the Tang Dynasty have nothing to do with them. In the long run, although the imperial court will start to allocate silver for this purpose when the wealth of each family is exhausted, the families will become puppets of the Tang Dynasty. They will no longer have any independence and become indifferent to the public. They will no longer be a famous family with great influence on scholars in the world. Wu Mei takes a letter from Pei WANYING to her and his majesty, which makes Yang Yu feel a little panic in his heart. Pei Xingjian was a very important minister, but his father had just been released by the imperial court. Although he was not investigated by his Majesty in the end because of the incident of constraining Yang zhirou, it is obvious that his father, as a prince and young teacher, has not been as much valued by the royal family as before. Wu Mei''s frown was frowning. As she read the letter, she became more and more relaxed. Although Yang Yu didn''t know what was written in the letter, she could still guess from the empress''s expression that this letter was obviously the heart of the queen and her majesty. "This matter Let the crown prince decide. " Li Zhi put down the letter, looked at the three girls and motioned them to go down. The three girls went out of the Li main hall, especially Yang Yu. Since she left the door of the study, she began to secretly look at everything in the main hall. She was deeply looking forward to the day when she could become the absolute hostess here. To be able to decide everything here, even the sofa, the chair, the painting on the wall, the lamp, and so on, would like to be her goods. Reluctant to part with Chen QingHan, Pei WANYING''s steps, under the leadership of the three eunuchs, continue to go out, until on the carriage, Yang Yu''s mind, is still the Donggong Lizheng Hall of all the scenery, is really a kind of eager to enter this place today.The carriage drove slowly along the road full of snowflakes in the East Palace, and two figures were walking in the direction of Li Zhengdian, holding hands and laughing in the wind and snow. Yang Yu recognized that it was Prince Li Hong and Bai Chun. Sitting in the carriage, she could not help but get up and wanted to open the window. The eunuch''s voice came from her ear: "Miss Yang, this is the east palace. Don''t disturb your highness at will." As soon as the words fell, they saw the prince and Bai Chun walk slowly towards Pei WANYING''s carriage. Yang Yu, who stretched his neck, saw only that the window of the carriage was opened. The prince and Bai Chun were laughing and chatting with PEI WANYING in the carriage, regardless of the snowflakes falling on their bodies. "The queen won''t let it." Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong and Bai Chun''s shoulders, the more snow accumulated, and urged them to go back quickly. However, they just stayed by the carriage. The prince insisted on asking the queen what questions she had asked her. "Don''t say or don''t say it. It depends on your stingy appearance. Lantian''s problem has been solved. Don''t make a fuss in the future. Anything will be rioted. I will be sent to suppress it." Li Hong sweeps the snow on his shoulder for Bai Chun, and then says to Pei WANYING. Pei WANYING mischievously spat out her tongue, shrunk her neck and said, "I didn''t think about it carefully. It was they who sent the letter. I sent it to you in a hurry." "Your Highness..." The eunuch next to him, with a bitter face, was drenched in snow behind Li Hong, but he was unable to speak. When did this happen in the royal family? The crown prince and the concubine who did not pass through the door had a blatant conversation on the road. Moreover, it was just after meeting his majesty and the queen, and it was not sure whether he would be elected. However, as the provincial ministers, even if they have not dealt with the prince in recent years, the reputation of his Highness has already been heard of. Even Hua Ji, who is in front of his majesty, has to walk with his neck down when he sees his highness, let alone himself. Li Hong''s impatient stare at eunuch: "urge what urge, I say goodbye with the prince to be, is there any mistake?" "Disgusting." Pei WANYING was shocked. He said it like this. If the queen didn''t choose herself, he would have nothing to do with it. He would have been a good talker. How could he take this back. Imperceptibly, Pei WANYING has now regarded herself as Li Hong''s person, has completely stood in Li Hong''s angle to consider the problem. In the face of Pei WANYING''s shy white eyes, Li Hong chuckled: "let''s go. I''ll see you in a few days." The eunuch was so relieved that he urged the driver to leave quickly. He must not be seen by his majesty and the queen, or by the imperial censor or or Taichang temple. He also caused trouble for his highness. As expected, Chen QingHan''s carriage was stopped by Li Hong. The eunuch looked at Li Hong and waved his hand. The expression on his face was about to cry, but there was no way. He had to signal the carriage to stop and quickly run to salute. "People I have seen your highness. " Chen QingHan looked at Li Hong knocking on the window, had to open the window, looking at the smiling prince, saluting in the carriage. "If you have a sweetheart, or you don''t want to enter the palace, you may as well tell me the truth. I''ll tell my mother and father clearly, so as not to delay you. I don''t know why I am implicated in this matter, but anyway, if it''s difficult to tell me, you can also tell Bai Chun, and let her tell me. " Li Hong looks at sitting in carriage, some embarrassed Chen QingHan, positive color says. He and Chen QingHan only met two or three times, although she said that in this era of parents'' orders, especially the royal marriage, she could not tolerate her opposition. But even if he wanted to oppose, Li Hong worried that, in the face of herself who had saved her father, this daughter and her father Chen Jingzhi would choose to listen to them on the ground of repaying their gratitude. Therefore, in Li Hong''s opinion, it is better to make some things clear. After all, a woman''s happiness is not something that can be deprived by her own arbitrary statement. But Chen QingHan in the carriage obviously didn''t expect the prince''s highness to say so. After hearing Li Hong''s words, he was stunned in the carriage, with a trace of panic and uneasiness in his eyes. His lips opened, but he didn''t know what to say. Bai Chun is also obviously a Leng, did not expect the prince to say so for each other''s words, even in her original matchmaking, she did not stand in a woman''s position, considered Chen QingHan''s feelings. At the moment, facing the prince''s words, and then looking at Chen QingHan in the carriage, Bai Chun doesn''t know what to say when facing Chen QingHan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 Yang Yu originally thought that his highness would be stopped by his highness after blocking the two carriages in front of her. However, when she dressed up her makeup mirror and adjusted her smile to meet her highness, she only saw Li Hong waving to the eunuch and letting her leave slowly. Turning around and looking at them, they handed their oil paper umbrellas back to the eunuchs around them, and then they played in the snow without fear. The small snowballs were flying in the air one by one, but they seemed to have hit her heart every time, which made her feel sad again and again when she was confused. In the study, Wu Mei and Li Zhi once again read the letter Pei WANYING handed them, and then the two pairs of eyes looked at each other. "It is obvious that what he said in the letter is true. Pei Xingjian never lies, and it is impossible for him to lie about such a thing. But is it too expensive? What would Li Hong think? " Li Zhi was indecisive. "I think Li Hong doesn''t know Pei Xingjian''s plan yet, but if it''s true as the letter says, he might as well choose Pei WANYING as the crown princess. Fortunately, Pei Xingjian knows what we care about now." Wu Mei puts down the letter and goes to the window. She looks at Bai Chun and Li Hong. In the snowflakes flying all over the sky, I don''t know when. Li Lingyue and Li Dan, who had forgotten the pain after the scar was healed, joined the battle group again. Together with Li Hong and Bai Chun, they were having a lot of fun. The laughter like silver bells stayed in the snow sky of the east palace for a long time. In March of the second year of the Shang Yuan Dynasty, before the festive atmosphere of the first day had completely dissipated, Li Zhi officially announced to the man dynasty that he had ordered the Crown Prince Li Hong to supervise the administration of state affairs for the reason that the dragon was not in good health and needed to recuperate from illness. In April of the second year of the Shang Yuan Dynasty, his royal highness Li Hongda married Pei WANYING, the daughter of Pei Xingjian, the right servant of Shangshu Province, as the crown princess. At the same time, she married an Xiaohe, the daughter of Anmo Shenpan, the governor of Loulan, as the crown prince''s Chenghui of zhengliupin. For others, even Li Zhi and Wu Mei, this month is the most festive month in the Tang Dynasty, but for the bridegroom and crown prince, it is a month of tiring and exhausting energy, and even a month with the most nightmares. No one knows better than him what April of the second year of Shangyuan means to him! Perhaps, both the civil and military personnel of the Manchu Dynasty, the father, the emperor and the empress mother thought that March and April were enough days for him to be happy. He should be happy, but he spent half of this month in a nightmare. For nothing else, it is only because, in the original historical track, Li Hong, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, died suddenly in the Qiyun Hall of Hebi palace in Luoyang in April of the second year of Shangyuan. He was 23 years old. However, in today''s historical track, he changed from a sudden death to a big wedding day, which made him afraid that he would never wake up after a sleep, whether he was holding Pei WANYING''s body or an Xiaohe''s sleeping every night. Even secretly with PEI WANYING in the bedroom, two people naked, every day let Sun Simiao''s true story of the crown princess to take care of their pulse, this strange move, not only did not give him a puzzle, but also made the princess blush, thinking that the Prince wanted to make his stomach a little move a day earlier. From the date of arrogant marriage, this month''s life made him muddle headed. He had never been afraid of death like this one month. But fortunately, because of his wedding, which made the whole Tang Dynasty happy, the upper court didn''t have to be very diligent, so he reduced it a little and let him continue to spend too much time on his mind. Originally, the custom that emperors of all dynasties should grant amnesty to the world to celebrate the wedding of the crown prince was interrupted by Li Hong. After discussing with Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment, and Yushitai, his majesty Li Zhi had no choice but to watch Li Hong reject all amnesties. Instead, the three departments considered the crime, and the one who committed the crime was pardoned. In May of the second year of the second year of the Shang Dynasty, Ben Saleh, the prince of Dashi Kingdom, who met with Prince Li Hong with knives and guns in Jiling city and Luoyang, and fought hard for wine, arrived in Chang''an as an emissary of Dashi kingdom. Li Hong refused to see him, but he was accepted by the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple. In the middle of May of the second year of the Shang Yuan Dynasty, the military department of the Tang Dynasty was reorganized, and the term "Chong Fu Fu Fu Bing" became history completely. From this, the word BINGTUAN corresponding to the military department was derived. Anxi corps, Anton corps, Anbei corps, Annan corps, and the six Central Army Corps led by his royal highness, jinwuwei, and the prince. On the same day, the Marine Division was appointed by the Ministry of military affairs as the North Sea Navy, the East China Sea Navy and the South China Sea Navy. This day''s reform and reorganization finally made the military and government of the Tang Dynasty completely separated. The Duhufu no longer had the right to interfere with the BINGTUAN, and the BINGTUAN no longer had the right to govern the areas under the jurisdiction of the Duhufu. The two were completely different. The soldiers were soldiers and the people were the people. "Your Highness is the red plume urgent envoys of Anxi Dufu and Anxi Corps." Ren Yaxiang is still the minister who presides over all kinds of affairs of the military department. This time, the reform of the military department has made him feel at peace all the time. In other people''s opinion, Ren Yaxiang has always been relatively moderate. He is far away from his Highness''s radical reform of the military department, and even the vigorous style. However, he is still the first one in the military department for so many years.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 Dashi even began to send soldiers to come to our four towns in Anxi by way of tuhuolo! Li Hong tore open the two secret letters sent by Hongling and handed them to others after reading them quickly. Pei Xingjian and others took the secret letter from Li Hong''s hand, and quickly browsed through several people''s hands. One by one, they were puzzled. The prince of Dashi, Saleh, is now in the Tang Dynasty. What makes them have the courage to sink into the border area of the Tang Dynasty at this time. "Your Highness, how about meeting Saleh first? Let''s see what kind of medicine he sells in the gourd and why he suddenly shows hostility to me. " Liu Rengui said slowly. "I want to see you, but I have to understand what they want! What do you want! Or is it really just for the sake of the commodities of the Tang Dynasty that we sink our troops to exert pressure? " Pei Xingjian stroked his beard and said solemnly. Li Hong turned the two secret letters from Ren Yaxiang back to the case table, turned them upside down, and said with a smile of disdain at the corners of his mouth: "what is their purpose? It is not important for us. What is important is how to let Xue Rengui and Hei chichang get a great victory with the least troops and the least cost." "Your Highness, do you want to..." Pei Xingjian''s eyes brightened. Anxi and Tubo are no more familiar than him. So his highness wants a big victory, but is it really so simple? Li Hong''s eyes were bright, flashing a fierce light, and firmly said: "yes, with the strength of Anxi corps, it can be said that it''s easy to beat back the enemies who have come here. Besides, we have the support of the four major military towns in Anxi! But the best way to bring in those who are willing to take the road is to make them turn around and then...... " "Let them fight first. Finally, we will take advantage of the opportunity to expand the territory of the Tang Dynasty to the territory of tuhuoluo, even the whole territory of tuhuoluo, and then we will settle with the cannibals on the border of the river and mountains." Chen Jingzhi looked up and understood Li Hong''s intention. "That''s it. Go to the Persian temple to find pylus, or his son nalsier. Didn''t he say last year that there were friends with them? Now is an opportunity, so you must persuade them and let them promise that turfero is willing to send troops and cooperate with us inside and outside the Tang Dynasty to eliminate the invaders of cannibalism. " Li Hong, holding a charcoal pen in his hand, searched the map and then said, pointing to Chen Jingzhi. Chen Jingzhi''s spirit was shocked, and immediately saluted: "yes, your highness, I will do it now." "Remember not to show any eagerness. Let them see that it is for the sake of their restoration. Understand?" The charcoal pen in Li Hong''s hand was above the shattering Leaf City in the four towns of Anxi. Originally it belonged to Tu Qishi''s sphere of influence. He drew a heavy circle and put down the charcoal pen and said to Chen Jingzhi. "Yes, your highness, I understand." Chen Jingzhi then took orders and left. With Chen Jingzhi''s departure, a huge map of Anxi''s four towns was immediately hung in shangshuling''s study, on which there was a large circle just drawn by Li Hong. Li Hong pointed out to Liu Rengui, Ren Yaxiang and Pei Xingjian where the circle was drawn. Then he said, "you should all know that it was the place where the ashinatu branch, the five crossbows lost the Bi tribe, and now huarazimu is located. At the beginning, some of those remaining evils had no time to be moved back to the four towns, and some of them were attached to hualanzimu. Therefore, hualanzimu has always been an unfavorable factor for me in the Tang Dynasty to deal with tuhuoluo, or concentrate on fighting against big cannibals. This time, we should take advantage of the contradiction between tuhuoluo and cannibals, and completely defeat huarazimi and make them submit to the throne The rich land of water and grass across the river has become the jurisdiction of Anxi Prefecture "Your Highness..." Pei Xingjian lost his voice and then looked at Chen Jingzhi, who had disappeared. His Highness''s words are totally different from what Chen Jingzhi said just now. What Chen Jingzhi understood just now was that his highness intended to destroy the turquoise. "Needless to say, I understand. If you tell Chen Jingzhi, do you think that Chen Jingzhi can hide from pelus, the old fox who has been in the Tang Dynasty for many years and has been able to wander around in the official circles of Tuvalu and the Tang Dynasty, can Chen Jingzhi hide it? Therefore, it is better to let him correct his mistakes. In this way, he can be convinced that our determination to restore his country for him is not to make use of him Li Hong bit his lip, looked at the map, and said faintly. "Yes, your highness, I understand. However, although the water and grass of huarazimu are rich, it is not easy to completely occupy the area and then take full control of it. After all, the land with rich water and grass is surrounded by yellow sand. If you want to completely occupy it, you must move people. " "If we don''t move people, we only move horses. After the Anbei Corps has taken over Yunzhong and other prefectures, we will not need less horses. Besides, if we want to start to move a large number of horses to the Annam corps, but also ensure the use of horses in Anxi, Anbei and Annam, we will only wait for horses to give birth to offspring. When will it be possible?" Li Hong knocked on the table and said. However, he kept a few words in his heart. If he did not allow the kharazimu to bow down and submit to the throne at this time, in a few years, it would be time for the Chinese people to hold up their Koran and begin to conquer. At that time, the influence of the Tang Dynasty, like history, will only be recorded in the history books of its own people, but never left any traces in other people''s places.And now, once huarazimi was conquered by Dashi state, it would be extremely difficult for the Tang Dynasty to concentrate on fighting against the dashima, a tribe that involved a large part of Tang''s attention. So in any case, since the big food country has begun to expand eastward and covet the wealth and land of the East, it is better to start to be strong first and occupy favorable strategic deployment before continuing to levy on the West. After he finished speaking, he looked at the three men with an expression of thinking. Li Hong knocked on the case table again, pointing to the six imperial edicts in the southwest, and Zhenla, the kingdom of PYU, and the king Huan, which went further south. In these places, it is impossible to rely solely on water routes. Naturally, land-based attacks are the top priority. Naturally, a large number of horses need to be transported there. "So, do you understand? The task of the military department this year is to transport a large number of horses to the Annam Corps. As for why, you can all see why by looking at the map. I appointed you Pei Xingjian as the commander in chief of the South China Sea Navy, and I have already explained your task to you. However, any movement of the military department this year will not be known by the three of you On the map, Li Hong draws a circle back and forth in the horse raising area of the Tang Dynasty, indicating it to Ren ya. In a few years, the Turks will rise from the governor''s office of Dingxiang in a few years'' time. In addition, the powerful Shiwei and Pei made the Tang Dynasty have to gradually narrow its territory because of the lack of soldiers and the simultaneous riots of both sides. Now, Li Hong has moved all the horses in grassland, Shiwei, Pei and even Anxi, Tubo and Tuyuhun to the south according to the excess production capacity, so that these nomadic tribes, even if they have the intention to rebel, do not have enough horses to rebel. In short, in Li Hong''s opinion, even if the local herdsmen in anxidu, Anbei and antongdu are short of good horses to graze, they can''t have other redundant ideas because of the surplus of good horses. If it was not for the fact that war horses were not more tolerant than oxen in farming, Li Hong would hate to see that all the farmland was cultivated with good horses. Therefore, a large number of advocating horse drawn carriages is also what Li Hong is going to do. Whether it is the Ministry of housing, the Ministry of labor and so on, it will no longer want to do anything as before, except relying on water. "Well What if your majesty or queen asks? " Pei Xingjian thinks it''s not difficult to keep a secret. In the face of other people, with their qualifications, no one will make random inquiries. What''s more, in the face of other people, they can also be fully vigilant. But In the face of the emperor and Queen''s inquiry, what to do? Bullying? "This Let me see. " Li Hong tilted his head and looked at the ceiling of shangshuling''s study. His fingers beat the table rhythmically. After thinking for a long time, he looked at the three people and asked, "dare you bully me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± "Forget it. When I go to visit my father and his mother in the palace these two days, I tell them not to ask. I will let you deceive the monarch, but not make you rebel. What are you doing with a sad face! It''s all right. Go down. " One waved impatiently, and the three left in dismay. In my heart, there is a voice in the three people''s minds at the same time: the crime of bullying the king is as heavy as the crime of rebellion? What''s the difference? Whether it is the reform of the military department or the trend of the military department, after having a clear direction, it is not only Li Hong who is greatly relieved, but also Pei Xingjian, Liu Rengui and others, who are also greatly relieved. They also know which direction to work in. Instead of facing the coexistence of government soldiers and conscripts, they don''t know what to do Deal with, like a headless fly like chaos hit. Someone humming a little tune, accompanied by Huameng and Jingzhe, shakes and shakes to the east palace. Although I am now in charge of the state, I am afraid that I will be in charge of the state until the day of the father''s Zen throne. This is already in the court and among all the ministers. It is no secret. But now, father and mother of the dragon have never planned to leave the Daming Palace and give it to themselves. They have even revealed, intentionally or unintentionally, that even if Li Hong becomes the emperor, I will not allow this Daming Palace, and you are not allowed to live in it for me. Even if I go to Luoyang palace for a year, you are not allowed to live in it. Fortunately, Li Hong was very satisfied with everything in the East Palace, and the back palace of the East Palace, further back from the Li Zheng hall, had already built a palace dedicated to the residence of the prince and his wife. Therefore, for him, the functions of the east palace were enough for his own use, and even wealthy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 It''s like going to work every day. When someone Shi Shi ran comes to the gate of Li Zhengdian with Huameng and Jingzhe, Pei WANYING, the first wife, is already waiting for her highness to return to the palace, accompanied by Xiaoxue and ban Mei. Like ordinary people''s husband and wife, when Pei WANYING entered the East Palace, both Xiao Xue and ban Mei were quiet for a period of time, and gradually became familiar with their relationship with the crown princess. However, as time went on, their relationship became more and more harmonious. Even, some of the East palaces at this time were just like those before Li Hong''s wedding. This is why Wu Mei will say a sentence every time she sees Pei WANYING: as a princess, it''s time to take care of your husband. But Pei WANYING''s quiet temperament and the influence of Sun Simiao''s Taoism have made her less and less aware of some of the so-called etiquette over the years. Besides, the atmosphere of the East Palace is what she likes now. But the Empress Dowager''s will is naturally not to do. After visiting Lizhi and Wu Mei in the Imperial Palace, Pei WANYING returns to the east palace. Naturally, she will choose the time to process the words, erase the meaning of the queen and change it into her own meaning, and then tell it to Her Highness. Every time Li Hong hears this, he just smiles and nods. It should be that Pei WANYING doesn''t know what to do with the east palace the next day, and Wu Mei, who is standing in the sky garden, has no idea. Even the idle emperor behind him would be attracted, saying that they were meddling in their own business. They would ask Taichang temple and others to prescribe a prescription for them in the east palace to see who would dare not to make big mistakes and keep making small mistakes every day. In the face of Li Zhi''s understatement, Wu Mei turned her eyes and looked at Li Zhi and asked, "before Li Hongda''s marriage, even when Xiaoxue and Bai Chun were admitted, which female official dares to move others'' bodies and check their bodies? Why don''t you say that? " "This is under the jurisdiction of the queen. I am the king of a country. How can I worry about the affairs of these women''s families?" Li Hong''s cool words and light words are absolutely unique. Wu Mei also no longer pay attention to, this period of time early used to have nothing to do with a light, nothing like their own talk about a few words and deeds of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Instead, she turned around, continued to look at the direction of the East Palace, and murmured: "you say that Li Hong is also. Why don''t you want those female officials in the palace to check their bodies? Pei WANYING has not examined them. It is said that no one dares to touch Chen Jingzhi''s daughter now." "Then check on Yang Sijian''s daughter. You can''t check none of them. You should be responsible for the descendants of the royal family. This is your queen''s responsibility." Li Zhi listened to the footsteps coming from the stairs. It was obviously Li Lingyue, who was ten years old, and came running. "Yang Yu? I''m afraid Li Hong doesn''t mean that anymore. " Wu Mei looks out of the window. She is very satisfied with Yang Yu, but she doesn''t know why Li Hong doesn''t like others. "No matter whether he''s interesting or not, since he was selected at the beginning, if you want to be married to someone else, who dares to propose marriage to Yang Sijian''s family? I''ll see if I''ve seen it. " Li Zhi has always been more decisive in terms of feelings, just as he and Wu Mei were always indecisive at the beginning. However, no one''s opinions on this matter, let alone those against them, were listened to. Wu Mei thinks thoughtfully and shakes her head from time to time. She always feels that this matter is not so simple. It seems that Li Hong knows something, or that they have known each other? What happened? But for a while, she couldn''t figure out what to do. Li Lingyue, a 10-year-old girl, came over happily. During these days, hongwenguan and Guozijian have been studying. It is said that Shangguan Waner, the granddaughter of shangguanyi, the Zhongshu provincial zhongshuling, is very angry. They have to play together for a while every day, and then she is willing to go back to the palace. "Empress mother, since the emperor doesn''t want to marry Yang Yu, let him marry Shangguan Wan''er. She is also very beautiful, and she is also very smart. She usually recites poems, which is no less than me. In this way, we can often be together. If it''s OK, she can come to the palace to see me like the Queen''s wife. It''s not as hard as it is now to enter the Palace once. " Li Lingyue for Li Hong media pull fiber said. Wu Mei turned her head and looked at Li Lingyue, who was red because she was climbing stairs. She said with a smile, "Shangguan Wan''er, is that the little girl who was brought into the Palace last time to play with you? But how old is your brother? Can this be used as a matchmaker? What''s more, it''s strange that your brother is willing to be a matchmaker. " "That''s not sure. Wan''er is one year older than me. She''s 11 years old this year. She can be hired into the palace. Why don''t you accompany me first and then tell me whether to marry the emperor?" Li Lingyue''s small face is incomparably serious, but Li Zhi is dumbfounded. It is true that the royal family chooses women from among the people, from the age of 11 to 20, or even from the age of 16 to 17. If they are more severe, they will not choose. Now, Li Lingyue even let the granddaughter of shangguanyi enter the palace in order to have a playmate. If shangguanyi heard that, she would have gone home with her granddaughter. She would have learned from Princess Taiping in a few days."The empress mother talked about it today. Why did you always show weakness and never see the prince? My wife also told her what you said to her and her father. However, it seems that she has different opinions with her father. It is you. You can''t let your temper go any more. Now you are in charge of the country, the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, as well as the father and empress dowager, so many pairs of eyes are looking at you. You must have Pei WANYING looked at someone suddenly kissing her mouth. She had to sigh and say in a soft voice: "it''s always like this every time. Once I talk about these things, you''ll interrupt me and don''t let me talk about it." "You can remember that you just need to take my words to my father and his mother. As for whether they have different opinions on the supervision of our country, you should put your heart in your stomach. These years are not the first time to supervise the state. There are some things that can''t be understood by the emperor who has not been in charge of politics for a long time, even if it is the period of his administration..." Li Hong felt her lips were hot. Unexpectedly, Pei WANYING was like him just now and secretly went to her lips to kiss her. "I won''t say anything, but you can''t talk nonsense any more." After kissing Li Hong, Pei WANYING quickly looks around the main hall of Li Zhengdian to see if someone has peeked at the scene just now. Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING with a gentle smile. He took her hand and walked slowly to the garden of the back palace, which was full of colorful flowers. The maids and eunuchs behind him were all indicated by him that they did not need to follow. They went back to the garden side by side. "Well, I''ve been in the palace for almost two months, but I''m still used to it?" "Almost. Fortunately, I came to the palace several times before I went to the palace, and I met my father and my mother several times. In addition, the concubine of the East Palace also came here occasionally, so It''s nothing different. " Pei WANYING looked around, then relaxed. She took Li Hong''s hand and looked back at Li Hong with a smile on her face. Let Pei WANYING take her hand and walk backward. Li Hong sighed: "in a few days, your father is afraid to leave your mother and go to Lingnan. After this time, I''m afraid the time will not be too short. Therefore, after these days, when your father is busy, you will go back and accompany them more, so you don''t have to stay in the East Palace every day." "Ah? This Is that right? If the mother knows about it, will it not make her unhappy? Not long after I married into the East Palace, I ran to my mother''s house every day. Isn''t it a gossip? Wouldn''t that be worse for you? Those officials who speak to the imperial historian are all... " Pei WANYING was startled and asked anxiously. Then she blinked around and learned to look like an official. Li Hong looked at the two dimples, rippling on Pei WANYING''s beautiful cheek like a whirlpool. He laughed and said, "don''t worry, the imperial historian will only regard you as filial piety, not as homesick to impeach." "Really?" Pei WANYING looks up at Li Hong''s eyes and asks for a definite question. "It''s true, of course. When did I cheat you?" Li Hong blinked at her and looked at another woman sitting by the pool not far away who was picking fish hooks with the maids. He said with a light smile, "when did she become so interested in fishing?" Baiqi obviously gained a lot of weight. Originally, he followed Anxiao River to fish. Facing the wind, he smelled Li Hong and Pei WANYING early, so he left Anxiao River and walked this way. Pei WANYING in the corridor Pavilion, waiting for Li Hong to sit down, involuntarily stretched out a stretch, immediately put her tall and graceful figure, show incisively and vividly, and then looked at the chubby white Qi coming, slowly sat down and said: "for a while, I have no time to take care of her in weekdays. It''s so boring to follow Xiao Xue and learn some palace manners and etiquette So I went fishing here to have a good time and relieve my tension. " Li Hong nodded, some helplessly said: "some difficult for her, like a canary trapped in the cage, lost freedom." "Shh You can''t say that. Neither my concubine nor sister an felt that it was. Your highness is busy these days. It would be nice if you would like to come here for some time. We are usually together, and Xiao Xue and others are very happy. We don''t feel unhappy at all. Besides Because of your order, in the Imperial City, we are not as forbidden as it is in the legend. We can go out if we want, including sister an, who are very satisfied Pei WANYING still has a smile on her face, but it doesn''t seem to be faking or cajoling Li Hong into peace of mind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 An Xiaohe hung the bait with the maiden, turned his head and disappeared the trace of Baiqi. He quickly looked back and saw that his husband and sister Pei were not far behind her. They did not know when they were sitting behind her. Then a burst of excitement in his heart waved to the two people, and said happily: "Your Highness, wait a moment, I will catch fish immediately. In the evening, I will cook for you to eat fish." "Well, forget it. I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat my dinner." Li Hong hits Anxiao River''s self-confidence, and immediately brings an Xiaohe a burst of displeasure. Taste it for a while, and Her Highness Pei wannen denies that it''s delicious for your highness Pei Lianying "It''s a deal." Anxiao river is still like an elf. He waves to them again with a smile. Then he turns his face and begins to fish harder. It was just that the sky failed to meet people''s wishes. Seeing the afterglow of the sunset gradually disappeared from the roof of the house, the golden sunset reflected on the skyline had also become blurred. However, whether it was an Xiaohe or Pei WANYING who helped later, they were still a fish that had not been caught. Li Hong yawned and looked at anxiously Anxiao River and Pei WANYING''s back, and said lazily, "others don''t know whether to follow me or not. This fishing will follow me at a glance. It''s definitely pro." In May, the weather was still a little cold in the morning and night. The maids in the palace took some thicker clothes and put them on Li Hong''s body. The two people took advantage of the fun and fished, but failed. They lowered their heads one by one and failed to catch any fish. Faced with Li Hong''s somewhat gloating smile, they were embarrassed and did not know what to say. "Well, don''t be embarrassed. It can only show that your skills need to be improved. Next time I''ll teach you to fish. I''m very good at fishing. If you don''t believe me, ask Bai Chun. By the way, Huameng is going to pick up Bai Chun and call Shangyi Yang and Gao''an princesses to have dinner in Chang''an city." Li Hong looked at the sunset that was disappearing from the horizon, and saw the two people walking to him and then said. Pei WANYING and an Xiaohe were naturally blinded by their boasting words. However, the two women did not refute him. Instead, they heard that they were going to go out of the imperial city and go to Chang''an for dinner. Their frustrated faces suddenly became bright and began to discuss where to eat and what to eat. They did not forget their husband and Prince at all On one side. Looking at the two women''s selfless discussion of eating, someone had to touch his nose, indicating that he was ready to leave for Chang''an. Since Li Hong''s marriage, Bai Chun seems to have settled down in Prince Pu''s mansion. Usually, she has nothing to do and seldom comes to the east palace. Occasionally, she comes to visit from time to time. However, she basically does not live in the East Palace, unless Li Hong asks her to stay. Yiyang and Gao''an were placed in the same residence by Li Hong, and this residence was not owned by anyone else. It was after Li Xian, king of Pei, who was exiled, that Li Hong gave Yiyang and Gao''an. Li Zhi and Wu Mei were dissatisfied with this move, but they did not invite Li Hong to the palace to ask why, but acquiesced to Li Hong''s ideas. So after two months of living in Yiyang and Gao''an, the small disturbance was silent and submerged in the time, and no one asked for any more. With the development of Chang''an City in recent years, especially with the increase of the population of foreign countries and the increase of merchants'' wealth, the living standard of Chang''an people has been improved. The original inns, restaurants, tea houses, flower shops, which are loved by the general public and linger on, seem to be a bit shabby and can not keep up with the pace of the times, but also some can not meet the needs of the people. Therefore, in recent years, a large number of foreign style buildings, new style, luxurious atmosphere of the inn, restaurant and so on have sprung up. Therefore, in the eyes of the common people, in addition to the design of the temples and gardens, people can appreciate the famous pingkang square in the red light district and the eastern and western cities. All kinds of cultural buildings have become another major feature and hobby of tourists. Under the guidance of his highness Li Hong, the original walls between the squares in Chang''an City were deliberately demolished in some areas, and finally became a large square area that could be communicated 12 hours a day. However, curfews and other already loose martial law and the city military guards are no longer strict. For these large areas, they are just symbolic patrols. Pedestrians and carriages on the road during the day or at night will not even ask questions. The great degree of freedom is not only beyond the expectations of the people in Chang''an City, but also beyond the expectations of Li Zhi and Wu Mei. The impeachment of the imperial historian, the advice of Honglu temple and other courtiers can not change the established facts. When Li Zhi and Wu Mei summoned Li Hong to the palace to reprimand him, someone lowered his head and rolled his eyes and said that he planned to demolish the walls of Chang''an City and expand Chang''an City in a few years. Li Zhi and Wu Mei regarded these words as Li Hong''s rebellious words, so the couple scolded and kicked the unfilial Prince out of the palace, leaving a threatening word: "if you dare to tear down the wall of Chang''an City, I will tear down the east palace for you.".At the beginning of the light, Chang''an city is no longer as it used to be. On the contrary, the pedestrians on the road are still smiling, leisurely and comfortable, or walking on both sides of the street, entering and leaving shops, or a few scholars, surrounded by a group, looking at the exotic style buildings and pointing. The distance between the carriage and the sedan chair driver is never compared. When the conflicts between the sedan chair driver and the coachman were more and more frequent, Zong Chuke decisively divided the roads for the carriage, the sedan chair carrier and the pedestrians on the main streets of Chang''an City, standardizing the traffic order of the whole city. This has also caused great dissatisfaction among the Changan people and foreign businessmen who feel constrained when they walk. Similarly, the censor and other officials are naturally dissatisfied. However, when Li Hong let them experience the busiest time in Chang''an City, and the system has been implemented for a period of time, the officials, faced with the bustling scene, watched the well ordered carriages, sedan bearers and pedestrians walking on their own roads. Instead of being bound, they felt that an order was maintained After the United States, there is no longer their impression of the noisy, do not give way to each other, or the whip in the air, frightening pedestrians in front of the situation. Three storey, four storey, or even five storey building with civil structure is a common building in Chang''an city. People living in Chang''an for a long time have become accustomed to it. However, foreign tourists, businessmen, or foreign businessmen who have just arrived here seem to be in another world. Standing in front of the tall and beautiful buildings with carved beams and painted buildings on both sides of the road, I look up with infinite confusion and disbelief, and my heart is full of shock. "What a wonderful city of Chang''an. In a few years'' time, after the walls on both sides of the east-west direction are demolished, the buildings so high can be built like this large area. By then..." Li Hong sat in the carriage and sighed. "I''m afraid that the streets of Chang''an city will not be able to see the sun. Every winter, the shadow of the streets is much more than in previous years." Anxiao River shakes his head and looks left and right. The sugar gourd in his hand is already the second string. I don''t know if she will eat dinner later. "Blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah Li Hong did not wait for Anxiao River to put sugar gourd in his mouth, and quickly bit a crystal bright sugar gourd in his mouth. "You indicated that the buildings built by Zong Chuke under the pressure of being a supervisor were against the regulations of the Tang Dynasty. The Ministry of works can turn a blind eye to the pressure of you. However, if you want to build the main districts of Chang''an like this, you will have to impeach you with Yushitai." Bai Chun is also sitting in the carriage, close to the Anxiao River, watching Anxiao River pout, dissatisfied with the best looking sugar gourd, was bitten off by his highness. "Laws and regulations can be changed, but they are not dead. They can never be changed." Li Hong does not matter to continue to look at the outside, the bright night scene, light said. "But now Didn''t Dali temple, Yushitai and even the Ministry of punishment not agree? Not to mention being a prison official, he would impeach the Ministry of public affairs in a crazy way by uniting with Yushitai every day. Besides, you can''t always talk about the big wild goose pagoda. Your majesty will not be happy Bai Chun grabs the sugar gourd in the hand of an Xiaohe who is still dissatisfied with her pouting mouth. She passes it to Pei WANYING and asks, "do you want to eat it?" Li Hong took a strange look at Bai Chun, and then asked, "have you heard any wind in this period of time?" "The Ministry of labor, after Fang Xianzhong, you have been uncertain about the position of secretary. People are in a panic..." "But it''s all about the court. How do you know that?" "I want to build a..." As soon as Bai Chungang opened his mouth and faced Li Hong''s strange eyes, he began to smile with embarrassment. He took Pei WANYING''s arm and laughed in confusion. After a long time, he continued to say, "but now the Ministry of labor dare not reply, and the supervisor refuses directly. How can he live well?" "No gain, no early rise." Li Hong dropped a word, then stepped out of the carriage, and saw Yiyang and Gao''an standing at the door of the restaurant, smiling at himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 Like other time travel novels, when the protagonist goes out of the imperial city for a visit to Chang''an City, he must encounter something. Either he meets a woman who covets the beauty of the protagonist''s side, or meets his former enemy. Well, no one covets Li Hong''s Crown Princess Pei WANYING and Cheng Hui''an river. Similarly, they don''t have the idea of wearing elegant blue clothes. Naturally, there will be no enemies in the past. Certainly, the enemies of the protagonist are basically cleaned up by him. But the protagonist, after having a meal with Yiyang, wants to make other people''s ideas, but happens to meet Ben Saleh, Prince of Dashi Kingdom, the elder brother of Yeyue, Princess of Dashi Kingdom, who has been avoiding for many days. "It is rare that his highness of the Tang Dynasty is so close to the people that he does not eat in the Imperial City, but goes to Chang''an city to experience the food of the common people." A young man in white, with a beard, stood in the corridor on the second floor of the restaurant. Looking at Li Hong who had just come out of the private room, he was smiling with his sister. He said coldly in harsh Tang dialect. The ethnic origin of Baishi has always been traced back to the Arabian Empire. One of their characteristics is the high nose and deep eye socket. In addition, they advocate white. Therefore, in the Tang Dynasty, the relatively rare ethnic group of Baishi can be recognized by the people of Tang Dynasty at a glance. Li Hong waved to the night moon behind Saleh, causing a burst of white eyes. He walked up to the six cannibals headed by Saleh and Yeyue with a smile and said, "call Saleh? Your Tang dialect is good, but if you want to learn from my Tang culture, you have to straighten your tongue and speak, understand? " "I don''t understand." Saleh''s deep eyes, firmly staring at his serene highness of the Tang Dynasty, continued to speak stiffly and coldly. "I don''t understand. If you ask Yeyue, she speaks better than you." Li Hong saw Saleh in front of him and refused to give way. His eyes became sharper and sharper. He looked at Saleh''s eyes and said. Ye Yue looks at Li Hong, and his eyes become fierce. His momentum is not as loose as before. Instead, it becomes colder and colder. Just like the spear he has always liked to brandish, he stands upright in front of his brother Wang. However, Bai Chun and Pei WANYING, who were behind Li Hong, quietly watched their husband meet Prince Dashi from the gap between their backs under the protection of Huameng and cheetah. They could not help but tightly grasped their little hands. "I won''t give way unless you give me an explanation." Saleh in the face of Li Hong''s equally fierce and deep eyes, with an imperceptible movement, slightly tilted back and upper body, and then said. "Explain? I never give any explanation. " Li Hong did not give in, ignoring the night moon next to him, and repeatedly winked at him. Li Hong''s reaction was obviously in Saleh''s expectation. He continued to stare at Li Hong''s eyes, and said stiffly and slowly, "Ben Kassem, the younger brother of my sister Yeyue and I, died at Yumen pass in the Tang Dynasty. This is also the reason why we arrived in the Tang Dynasty nearly a year later than scheduled. He was killed by your people in the Tang Dynasty. I need you to help me find the murderer, kill him, and then compensate us, including my sister''s kidnapping by your king Pei. You also need to give me an explanation. Can''t I ask too much? " "Too much." Li Hong said faintly: "Yumen pass is the place where we have a heavy army in the Tang Dynasty. There are hundreds of business travelers passing through it every day. Therefore, even if your brother died in the Tang Dynasty, how can we make sure that the brother you said was not invented out of thin air to embarrass me? As for your sister Yeyue, she has always been treated as a distinguished guest in our Tang Dynasty, and she has never been hijacked by King Pei. The fact is that King Pei invited her to be a guest in Prince Pei''s mansion, not hijacked! Do you understand what I''m saying "I don''t understand." Saleh snorted coldly, but his chest began to heave violently because of the anger in his heart. He had never seen such a person who could confuse black and white with strong arguments. When he heard this guy''s words, he almost thought that his brother didn''t die in their Tang Dynasty at that time, but he was really making trouble for the Tang Dynasty. He had been drinking with him in the Luoyang palace of the Tang Dynasty. He had already seen the power and eloquence of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. That year, he not only lost hundreds of thousands of Liang silver, but also wrote a humiliating IOU that he would never forget in his whole life. However, when I was in the Tang Dynasty, I happened to hear the people there talking about a young cannibal in white who was nailed to the wall of Yumenguan pass when I went back to Dashi country to stay. So he began to doubt in his heart, and finally took advantage of this time to come to Datang to check the Yumen pass. However, many years have passed and people''s memories have been blurred. Moreover, Yumen pass is no longer as small as it used to be. On the contrary, it has become a big city. It is even more difficult for him to find out the whole truth if he wants to find out who killed his brother.However, the good thing is that his kung fu pays off. After half a year''s investigation in Yumen pass, he can be absolutely sure that his younger brother Ben Kassem was the one who was nailed to the wall of Yumen pass that year. As for who the murderer was, it was like a mystery, which could not be found out in any case. If we really want to carry out the investigation resolutely, unless the government of the Tang Dynasty intervenes, otherwise, with their own strength, they are far less comfortable than in Dashi. Therefore, to find out who the murderer is is is comparable to ascending to heaven. four Saleh behind him, the great white food attendant, obviously did not expect the so-called Prince of Tang Dynasty prince, so easy to push 625, so that all responsibilities were shirked, and even the royal highness of kidnapping, can be strong to break the invitation to the royal highness of the past guest? Can''t help the anger in his heart, can''t help but began to look at Li Hong like their prince. "If you don''t understand, just think about it yourself. It''s the business of your country of food. Don''t blame us on the Tang Dynasty. If we really want to investigate, will I change the investigation of you occupying the imperial palace of Persian capital of the Tang Dynasty and besieging the Ji Ling City of the Tang Dynasty? Put away your eyes, and then look at me like that. Dig out your eyes and get away from me Li Hong felt the hostility of the four people behind him and suddenly opened his mouth to them. "They''re my people, and you shouldn''t treat them like that." Saleh straightened his body, but compared with Li Hong, or less than half a head, so he tried to raise his chin to do head up. "I''m trying to discipline them to understand some rules for you. This is Datang. If you don''t eat a lot of food, a dog can ignore his master''s words and stare at others at will, and will not eavesdrop on his own when the master speaks." Li Hong did not give in, and even began to lean forward. "Hello." The night moon suddenly reached out and blocked Li Hong''s chest. With all her strength, she pushed Li Hong back a step. At the moment, the heart of the night moon is beating rapidly, as if it will jump out of her mouth at the next moment. Although she seldom meets Li Hong these days, she knows the root of this man''s vigorous and vigorous methods. She believes that if we look at each other again, if the four followers of brother Wang don''t bow their heads obediently, they may be turned into dead people by Li Hong in the next moment. Therefore, in the face of the suddenly tense atmosphere, she had to use all her strength to push Li Hong away, so as not to hurt her brother Wang. Saleh looked at Li Hong, who had stepped back a step, and then looked at Li Hong''s block, which was like a sister''s night moon to prevent his own sneak attack. In Saleh''s mind, a proverb of the Tang Dynasty appeared in his mind: the younger sister has not got married, but is now starting to elbow out. Coldly looked at Li Hong, and then looked at the night moon in front of him. Saleh turned to the four attendants and said, "you go down and wait for me at the door." After the four people went down, Saleh seemed to remind Li Hong. He pointed to Huameng and other people behind Li Hong and other private rooms. He put out their heads to watch the excitement and said coldly, "should they also avoid it?" "This is in my Datang, not your food. The people of Datang are free to go where they want to be." Li Hong directly declined. This is not only for Saleh to make an embarrassed look, but also the night moon in front of him, listening to the anger, a fierce hum to show protest. But their reaction, whether it was the protest of the night moon or Saleh''s ferocious silent eyes, was naturally ignored by someone. Saleh looked at the prince of the Tang Dynasty, who was almost a rogue. His face changed with uncertainty, and then he said in a deep voice: "even if it''s my Dashi state''s request for Datang, I hope you can cooperate with us to find out the murderer of my brother, Ben Kassem, and bring him to justice. Other things, write off, I will not pursue "It''s impossible for me to find out the death of every foreign friend in Datang. We don''t have the energy and obligation. For example, I was not responsible for the siege of the mausoleum by you. Therefore, if you want to sit down with me and have a good talk, so that your mission to the Tang Dynasty will not come back without success, then you should show your true sincerity, instead of holding some small demonstrations and making unreasonable demands in the border area of Datang. " "What sincerity do you want..." As soon as Saleh''s words were spoken, he felt that he had fallen into his trap. It was too late to regret. I asked him in such a way that he admitted that he was wrong first! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 In the face of Saleh''s glare, Li Hong''s expression was still calm, and his tone was a little leisurely: "sincerity is to return our Persian governor''s house, and then compensate the soldiers who were injured and killed in our Tang Dynasty when we attacked Jiling city..." "No way, pylus is a traitor to our great food..." "He is my courtier of the Tang Dynasty!" The air condenses between the two people again, the moon in the middle of the two people, only feels that he suddenly floats up, and then is picked up by Li Hong and put aside. Saleh and Li Hong''s eyes twinkle fiercely at the same time, like two male lions in confrontation. After a long time, when everyone felt that the oppressed air seemed to make their breathing difficult, Saleh''s harsh Tang dialect sounded in his ear. "We will not hand over Jiling city. No matter who it belongs to before, we will not compensate for the death of Tang soldiers. We have no obligation, because this is war." "Then there''s no more to talk about?" Li Hong said coldly, "then wait for us to help the restoration of the country of belus." "Restoration? It''s not easy to talk about. Don''t you know that there is an army of food for me in all of Tuvalu "I''ll see if you''ll get out of here sooner or later." Li Hong''s posturing is to push away from Pylos and get ready to go downstairs. But Saleh reached out to block his hand, two people almost at the same time stretched out another hand, want to start first for the strong to control each other. As a result, in the blink of an eye, Li Hong and Saleh have been unarmed, fighting together in the corridor. Neither of them uttered a cry, only a heavy gasping sound came from their nostrils, and with their fists of great strength and wind, they called to each other''s face. Li Hong''s hands, elbows and knees all use enough strength to greet each other''s weak points. And Saleh is also unambiguous. His fist is as hard as iron, and even with a cold wind passing by Li Hong''s ear, his hair rippled. Like two masters of capture, two men and four hands were flying up and down in front of the crowd, but no one left the position just standing on the footwall. "I don''t believe you can hold on." Li Hong changed his palms into fists and hit Saleh''s chin from bottom to top, but Saleh raised his head to avoid it. "Just try it." Saleh''s voice fell to the ground, avoiding being hit by his fist. Then he felt his chest as though he had been punctured. He felt the burning pain, and his body involuntarily retreated. Li Hong did not spare the momentum, hit Saleh chin fist was dodged, Li Hong then elbow a sink, hard hit in Saleh''s chest. Looking at Saleh who retreated several steps back, Li Hong quickly followed him. Before Saleh swept his whip leg and tried to stop him from rushing, Li Hong also flew up and kicked him again on the chest where Saleh had just been hit by his elbow. A continuous cough came from Saleh''s mouth. The strength of his foot on his chest was obviously much heavier than that on his elbow. Saleh could not help but reach out to cover his chest. In this way, Li Hong was given more space, and he pretended to attack Saleh''s waist with his knees raised. He was blocked by Saleh''s arms which covered his chest. Without waiting for Saleh to adjust the burning pain in his chest, the rhythm of his breathing was disrupted. As soon as Saleh blocked his knee, a hook hit Saleh''s chin. To others, this sound is not like the sound of Saleh''s body hitting the wall, but more like the sound of Li Hong''s fist hitting his chin just now. Saleh, whose jaw was hit and lost his balance, staggered under his feet and hit the wall hard. Half of his body felt numb, his eyes were shining with Venus, and his head and ears were buzzing. Not waiting for him to straighten up beside the wall and shake his head to ease his vertigo, he was hit hard in the lower abdomen. Saleh had to be ready to straighten his body, instantly bent down, still in the eyes of Venus, in a hurry, only to see a cloud of black lightning to his face door, and then his nose and eyes came to the burning pain, snivel, tears from his nose and eyes. When the night moon started, the cherry lips that had just opened had no time to close or stop them. They saw that they had stopped fighting, but the results were too unexpected. At the moment, the moon''s lips were slightly open, and her smart and beautiful eyes were full of disbelief and shock. Her beautiful and delicate cheeks were full of dullness. All that had just happened to her was just a moment''s effort. Then, the guy beat his brother Wang, and he was so embarrassed. Hua Meng and others, including Bai Chun, Pei WANYING, an Xiaohe, Yiyang and Gao''an, are also looking at the scene at the corner of the stairs in front of them: the prince of the Tang Dynasty and the prince of Dashi kingdom. They are in the restaurant, and they are fighting with each other regardless of their identity!Including those in the private room, secretly looking through the curtains into the corridor of other diners, at this time are all in a blank mind, can not believe what we see today! Everyone''s heart involuntarily rang out four words: the king does not see the king! Like two adult tigers, they know each other''s existence in the same mountain forest, but they never deliberately look for each other. Instead, they will keep each other at a distance. "The one who was beaten is his royal highness, the prince of Dashi." "Ah? Who dares to beat his royal highness of Dashi Kingdom like this? We still have such lawless heroes in Datang? " "Shh Lower your voice. It''s the prince of the Tang Dynasty who beat him. " "Er..." "No wonder your highness dares to beat him like this, even if he dares to threaten me in Datang. It''s light to beat him." "The prince of the Tang Dynasty beat his Highness Prince Dashi? Will... " "I don''t know what will happen to his highness Dashi, but I''m afraid our highness prince will be scolded by his majesty and the queen." Night moon is still a dull expression, looking at Li Hong one hand pinching her brother Wang''s neck, her brother Wang against the corner of the wall, cold said: "no matter what purpose you come to my Tang Dynasty, with goodwill I welcome, if with malice, then don''t blame me impoliteness." "Bah." Saleh spits out blood and a tooth in his mouth. Although defeated today, he still sneers and says with difficulty: "I must find the murderer who killed my brother Ben Kassem, and Wang Pei who hijacked my sister to apologize for her and our big food! If you don''t hand it over, the cavalry of Dashi Kingdom, who have already united with Tuvalu, must recover this justice, er... " Saleh felt that his neck was as tightly stuck as an iron hoop, and Yeyue''s whole body had been hung on Li Hong''s arm, trying to pull Li Hong''s arm. However, she could not make the arm shake even though she let her exert force or entangle Li Hong like an octopus. Li Hong''s eyes twinkled with murderous spirit, just like the murderous spirit when facing Kassem at Yumen pass. He said, "well, I''d like to see if it''s your cannibal cavalry Xiaoyong or my Tang cavalry who is good at fighting! No one will tell you about Kassem''s death. Your sister was invited by King Pei to be a guest, not hijacked. This is the last time I''ll explain it to you. " Looking at the murderous spirit in Li Hong''s eyes, Saleh felt a palpitation for no reason. His eyes and mouth had gradually swelled up. If he had expected that, his nose would have been broken. His face was covered with blood and with a grim smile, he said: "do you want to kill me now? But you must know that if I die in the Tang Dynasty, the cannibal will immediately spare no effort to avenge me! " Li Hong felt the pain from his arm, and then loosened Saleh''s neck. Then, he held the slender waist of the night moon with one hand, and did not let the night moon visit Saleh, who was squatting on the ground and coughing hard. He said in a slightly relaxed tone: "kill you? You''re not a threat in my eyes. There''s no need. Besides, I''m going to marry her. How could I kill you? " "You marry her? Joke! You can''t think of it until the great food kingdom is destroyed Sitting on the ground, Saleh raised his head and looked at Li Hong, who looked relaxed. He said hard. "Then try and see if your father will agree?" Li Hong''s eyes flashed with a playful smile. He didn''t care about the feeling and attitude of the master when he held him in his arms. The Daming Palace of the Tang Dynasty is also full of lights at the moment. Wang Lou looks at a eunuch in a hurry, and his look is also in a hurry to run up to him, and whispers in his ear. Then the expression on Wang Lou''s face, like a kaleidoscope, began a variety of expressions to turn around and change. After a short pause, he quickly confirmed and asked, "what you said is true?" "It''s true." The eunuch nodded solemnly. "True? Did you see the wrong person? " Wang Lou still can''t believe the information he heard. How can it be? This It''s just ridiculous. "It''s absolutely true that there is no wrong person. Why don''t you know the princess and the prince Chenghui? Even if you don''t know it, Miss Bai''s maidservant always knows it. Huameng and Jingzhe are also present. Everything is true. " The eunuch''s face was also worried, and said in a hurry. "It''s not Huameng and the hand that startles the insects? Your highness is really doing it yourself. You are with Prince Dashi in the restaurant of Chang''an City Hit Is there a fight? " Wang Lou has to ask clearly. Otherwise, if something goes wrong when he tells his majesty and the queen, his highness will not spare himself. "It''s true. It was done by his highness himself, and it is said that there was also a royal censor at that restaurant who happened to see him." The eunuch swore again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 Wang Lou walked quickly along the path of the palace with lights and shadows, but in his mind he was thinking about how to report to his majesty and the queen, and the fight between the prince and the prince of Dashi kingdom in Chang''an city. At this time, should be his majesty playing chess with the queen, while the royal highness of Taiping is making trouble next to her. Her Majesty''s empress and her royal highness are just enjoying their time. At the moment, will it be too boring? Originally a long way, today, even if he slowed down his pace, he was much faster than usual. Unconsciously, he arrived at the door. quickly stepped into the Penglai palace, and saw the royal highness of the Taiping princess being siding at her majesty, and the queen was smiling and looking at her majesty and princess. "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei glanced at Wang Lou and asked lightly. "Back to the queen, your highness, he..." Wang Lou''s forehead began to sweat. When she lowered her head, she saw that Li Lingyue was stealing the Queen''s pieces, but the queen noticed that she had taken off her little hand. "What happened to him? The censor impeached him again? What do you know? " Li Zhi also turned his head to look at Wang Lou and asked casually. "Your Highness, your highness Your highness... " Wang Lou hesitated and didn''t know how to say it. Wu Mei sighed: "it seems that I didn''t do a good job again. Tell me, what''s the matter? Where is the other person now? " Li Zhi listened to Wu Mei''s tone and felt that things seemed to be very serious. So he put down his chess pieces and looked at him curiously: "say, what''s the matter?" "The emperor has done something wrong again. He was punished for marrying Shangguan Wan''er." Li Lingyue looks up at Wu Mei and gives an idea. In three days, Li Lingyue has said more than 800 times that her royal brother married Shangguan Wan''er. "Back to your highness and empress, your highness today went to Chang''an City for a meal with the crown prince and his wife." "That''s a good thing. Can''t the prince go out to eat except for the imperial food?" Li interrupted. Wang Lou had no choice but to say: "your majesty and queen, your highness have dinner tonight. Unfortunately, he met his royal highness Ben Saleh, the prince of Dashi kingdom. His royal highness treated him with courtesy. He didn''t want the prince of Dashi country to have a bad attitude and unreasonable attitude, and embarrassed his Highness for no reason. Then Then his highness had no choice but to fight with the prince of Dashi when he started first. " "What? A fight? " Wu Mei almost jumped up. This Li Hong, the prince''s Royal Highness, and the prince of Dashi kingdom are fighting in the restaurant where everyone is watching! Li Lingyue was surprised to see her mother and then to Wang Lou. Obviously, she didn''t know much about the fight. Her expression changed between surprise and bewilderment. She didn''t know why her mother reacted so fiercely to the fight. "Who won?" Lizhi asked a headache for Wu Mei. At this time, he even cared about this? Don''t you know, if this matter is known by the courtiers and the people in the world, the reputation of the Prince Li Hong will be stinky. He even fights in the restaurant in front of the public like a village man. Where is the royal education? "My highness, the prince won." Wang Lou didn''t dare to answer Wu Mei''s question, so he had to answer it first. The most depressing night was Ben Saleh and his brother and sister Ben Yeyue. Accompanied by four attendants, they returned to their municipal workshop in the Tang Dynasty, where they lived specially for foreign envoys. According to the idea that he met Li Hong at the beginning of the day, he planned to oppress Li Hong to accept the conditions he wanted to achieve through the hijacking of the night moon and the death of Ben Kassem in Datang. , but he didn''t want to be denied. It made him want to coercion the prince of the Tang Dynasty. He agreed to pass the secret recipe of glass, perfume and soap to the big food. "I told you long ago that he is not the kind of person who is threatened. He is simply hard and soft and has no weakness. Well, it''s even more difficult to get those recipes. It seems that there is no hope. " Night moon looked at the doctor after Saleh, Du mouth some discontented said. Saleh touched the bridge of his nose, took a cold breath from the corner of his mouth because of pain, and snorted: "so what, even if there is no coercion, and we have not achieved our goal, but we have no way. Our cavalry of big food have now come to their border cities. As long as they win them, it is difficult for them even if they want to say no. hum, toads want to eat swan meat It''s a dream to marry you. " Yeyue sighed helplessly, put a glass of water in front of Saleh, sat down again and said, "the cavalry of Tang Dynasty is not weaker than us at all. Besides, the four towns in Anxi are simply fortresses. Can we attack them? It''s really a headache. What should I do? " Ye Yue raises her head and feels that she has no way to take Li Hong. "Brother Wang is free to deal with it. As long as they are too busy to take care of both ends, we can break the four towns in Anxi." Saleh frowned and was dissatisfied with the attitude of the night moon. His sister would not really like Li Hong."What else can you do? If we want to negotiate now, the initiative is in the hands of others... " "Tomorrow, you go to take the Dalai imperial daughter of the Japanese kingdom. Forget it. After a few days, when brother Wang gets better, you can find her. Isn''t she one of the persecutors of the Tang Dynasty? As long as she can persuade her father to cooperate with us to attack the Tang Dynasty at the same time, it will be up to Li Hong to deal with the two wars in one east and one west. At that time, Li Hong will not ask me for peace. " Saleh touched the corner of his mouth and felt that he would better wait for the wound to get better, so as not to make others think that he did not respect them. "She? Can she persuade her father? " Ye Yue is suspicious, but she feels that she can have a try. Saleh stood up and kneaded his painful chest. Looking at the glass window, he faintly reflected his embarrassed shadow. He said in a deep voice, "yes or no, we all have to try. What''s more, we are not really cooperating with them. They are not worthy of cooperating with our noble people in white. We just make use of her and promise more I think she''ll agree to it. " Yeyue listened thoughtfully, leaning on her delicate chin with her eyes empty, she said, "yes, they sent envoys to the Tang Dynasty to learn the culture and technology of the Tang Dynasty, and then make the country of Japan progress and prosperity to the same height as the Tang Dynasty. In this way, their purpose is essentially the same as ours, and they can really try it. " "So, for example, these secret recipes like glass can be given to them at that time, or the Tang Dynasty can be forced to agree to the jurisdiction of the nanandodu protectorate, which can be ceded to the Japanese state. Don''t they like the land? Do you want to expand the territory? I think it will work to lure them with these things. " Saleh looked at his shadow on the window, sneered at himself, and said with satisfaction. "Well, I know. When you get better, I''ll go and look for her secretly. Then we''ll discuss it." Ye Yue nods, and doesn''t feel that she is not good for Li Hong. "Take advantage of my recuperation these days, you will have a lot of contact with the eldest daughter, you are girls, have a lot of common language, you can lay the groundwork for a good relationship, then you can achieve twice the result with half the effort." Saleh looked back and opened his mouth to ask, don''t you feel reluctant to part with Li Hong in this way? But the words to the mouth, Saleh again raw swallow back. He grew up watching the night moon. He could feel that his sister really liked Li Hong. Otherwise, when she would not save herself, the whole person was hanging on others. Moreover, before that, when Li Hong was pushed away, the night moon could not help but protect Li Hong instead of herself. All these subconscious actions are enough to show that her sister really likes the rogue Prince of the Tang Dynasty. When someone returned to Shangshu Province, he did not care about the fight with Salah last night. Instead, he began to wonder who should be in charge of the Ministry of works? What''s more, can Chen Jingzhi persuade Burroughs? He was determined not to join hands with Saleh. After all, he wanted to restore the country. But could he persuade his friends to join hands with Datang? After all, what he has is a name. What he can use is his name as the king of Persia and his influence in Persia. As for hard power, he has not much at all. Therefore, tururo is somewhat sincere. Will he be willing to cooperate with Tang Dynasty sincerely under his help? "Go and find Zhang Zhangzhi, Minister of rites." Li Hong read the memorial while thinking about the things in his mind, while he said to Huameng. As soon as Hua Meng left, Wang Lou, who was wrong with him, stood respectfully at the door of shangshuling''s study of Shangshu province. He watched the prince''s Royal Highness''s attentive and attentive instructions to the memorial. There were some shadows when his majesty and the queen were reading the memorial. He also felt a trace of steadiness in his heart. Therefore, Wang Lou did not disturb the prince''s examination of the memorial, and left behind the Queen''s order that he immediately invite his royal highness to enter the palace. He waited patiently for the moment when his royal highness finished reading the memorial. "What''s the matter? What kind of wind has blown eunuch Wang Da, who is close to my mother''s side, to the province of Shangshu. What can I do for you? " Li Hong lowered his head and murmured. "Go back to your highness, the queen, please come to see you at once and discuss something important with you." Wang Lou said respectfully with a smile. "If you''re not in a hurry, will you? I''ll tell the Minister of rites something first? " Li Hong looked up and looked out of the window. Zhang Cambodian, who was walking quickly, said. "Yes, I am waiting for you." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 Wang xuance, the official of the imperial court, was the last person to destroy a country when he went to Tianzhu. Since Li Hong came out from Anxi society, Wang xuance, who had passed away for a while, became a man of mixed reputation. However, Zhang cambzhi understood what his royal highness meant when he told himself about Wang xuance. Obviously, his highness was worried that belus was alone and did not have strong prestige, which made the people of tuhuro believe that the Tang Dynasty is willing to cooperate with them. As the Minister of rites, if he went to lobby in person, he would surely make the people of tujara believe in the sincerity of the Tang Dynasty. "But your highness How to make tuhuoluo hate Dashi, and then we sit in Anxi mountain to watch the tiger fight. I am afraid that I can''t come up with any good strategy for a while now. I need to go to tuhuoluo to make a judgment according to the situation. " Zhang cambi said cautiously. "No problem. I just want the results. You can control the process yourself. You can ask Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang to put forward your personal safety. They will send someone to protect you." Li Hong knocked on the table and looked out of the window at Wang Lou. Now in the whole study, there are only two of them, monarch and minister. He doesn''t want his plan to be known by the superfluous people. Even if he can, he hopes that Zhang Zhangzhi can do it. He can do it without the shadow of the secret act of the Tang Dynasty. "Yes, I understand. I will ask them for help if I have something to do. I don''t know, your highness, when is the right time for you to leave? " Zhang Cambodian''s heart has some expectations, but also some worries. What his Highness has told us involves three countries, which requires enough strategies to achieve. "The sooner the better. You can make your own decisions. After the arrangements are made with the Ministry of rites, you can start. Good luck." Li Hong suddenly stood up and extended a hand to Zhang Cambodian. Then he was stunned for a while, and then took the hand in the air back: "it''s OK. I just thought things were a little distracted." Zhang Zhangzhi strangely watched Li Hong reach out to his hand, and then quickly retreated back. Listening to his Highness''s explanation, he nodded in silence, and accepted his explanation. "As for the others who followed him to Anxi, I made up my mind." Zhang Cambodian''s heart was a little excited. He had long wanted to go to da''anxi, which was founded by his highness. "Well, I won''t see you off when you leave. Be more careful on the way." Li Hong patted him on the shoulder and walked out of the study side by side with him. Looking at Zhang Cambodian''s leaving and Wang Lou and Huameng beside him, Li Hong asked, "what can I do for your mother? Is there any disclosure? " "Go back to your highness, No." Wang Lou said with an uneasy smile. "I know you are lying from your virtue, but I haven''t committed any crimes recently. I''m busy like a dog every day. Why did I suddenly call me into the palace? What about the princess? Did you go to see her mother today Li Hong asked as he walked. "Back to your highness, the crown princess has been accompanying the queen in the back Palace today. It seems that the queen and the princess are in a good mood. They have been talking and laughing all the time. The princess is much more relaxed than before. The maid thinks that the princess has adapted to the life of the imperial palace now." Wang Lou follows Li Hong''s steps, and pleasantly reveals what he sees and can say in the harem. "Take it and don''t let it be known to others. There are not many such things." Li Hong took a gold copper coin from Huameng''s hand and threw it to Wang Lou. "Thank you, your highness. I haven''t got a few of them. The queen gave me one last time." Wang Lou looked at the glittering copper coins. This kind of Royal dignified things, always only reward important officials and royal relatives. Ordinary people, even themselves, can hardly get a few. In May, in the back garden of Daming Palace, the peonies are in full bloom. In front of the peonies at the moment, Wu Mei and Pei WANYING stand side by side. Surrounded by a group of people, they are pointing at the blooming peonies. From time to time, Wu Mei comments on the peonies. "My son''s ministers see his mother." Li Hong''s voice sounded behind them. The maids turned around and watched the prince''s Royal Highness salute in a hurry. Wu Mei''s face was originally full of smile. When she heard Li Hong''s voice, she changed her face. After brushing, the smile on her face disappeared. "Show him." Wu Mei twisted her body and glanced at Pei WANYING, who was worried about her face. She motioned to the maid next to her and handed her a pile of memorials to Li Hong. Someone took the memorial and asked curiously, "what''s wrong with Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi? You know how to write memorials? I have promised their business, but I still suspect the officials Eh? The censor impeached me again? What, isn''t this the memorial of Honglu temple? Why are you here? " "Don''t you know what you''ve done yourself? Say, what did you do yesterday? " Wu Mei''s face is livid. She always feels that one day, she will be angry by this little rabbit! Li Hong handed all the memorials back to one of the maids, but then he glanced at his wife, hoping to get some hints from Pei WANYING. "Don''t look at her. I''m asking you." Wu Mei said in a deep voice. In the harem, the empress has seldom lost her temper in recent years, and her temper seems to have become more and more gentle with the growth of her age. However, today''s cold drink immediately scared the palace maids and eunuchs nearby, and lowered their heads in a hurry. They did not dare to give a breath.Pei WANYING''s heart thumping violently beside her. This is her daughter-in-law''s face and criticizing her husband. Although she is the Empress Dowager of the prince, she doesn''t feel very suitable. So she has to put down her hand bitterly. "I don''t blame my son''s minister. It''s him who moved his hand first. I don''t believe you asked WANYING that she was present." Li Hong said innocently in the face of her angry face. Pei WANYING felt the strength of Li Hong''s hand on her waist and quickly whispered to her husband: "after returning to her mother, it was the prince of Dashi Kingdom who started to beat his highness first last night." Wu Mei is angry. Facing Li Hong now, she just feels helpless. She can''t do anything about it. She can''t do anything about it. "Then you can''t change it? In front of some courtiers who are dining at the same time, and in front of the people of the Tang Dynasty, you, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, just like a village man in the mountains, started fighting with others? Or, you and Bai Chun lived in that small mountain village for two months last year, and you became a villain like a villain! " The voice of his dragon father rings behind Li Hong. Obviously, Pei WANYING in her arms is shivering. Facing the questions from her majesty and the queen, the princess, who has just entered the palace for less than two months, feels as if she is standing on the edge of a cliff and may be blown into the abyss by a gust of wind at any time. But then let her more startled is her husband in the face of his father''s reply, let her once thought that his crown princess is when the end. "What you said is that Saleh''s fists have hit his son''s minister in the face. He can''t help but fight back and smile at him? Isn''t that the one who is beaten is the son Minister? If the son minister is beaten, what does the censor think? What do people think? Isn''t it true that the son minister will give you a disgrace? Shame on Datang? If the emperor knows that his son''s minister has been beaten up, he will be very angry Er As a crown prince, I can''t show weakness to others? What''s more, the children''s ministers are really forced to do something, and they don''t want to be rude. " Li Hong with PEI WANYING turned around, looking at the calm face of the Dragon father behind him, said innocently. "Every time you say a word to you, you have eight words waiting for me. Isn''t that right?" Li Zhi speechless said, casually also picked off a peony flower, pinched in the hand like in pinching Li Hong. "Why did you pick the flower because you provoked it Wu Mei is speechless. Why are both father and son like this? They like to destroy flowers with hot hands. "You didn''t pick it on the ground?" Li Zhi pointed to the ground with his eyes. The peony flowers just picked by Li Hong said innocently. ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 After the conflict with Saleh, in Pei WANYING''s gaping, Li Hong embellished the cause and effect, and then poured out his spittle to Li Zhi and Wu Mei. At this time, Pei WANYING did not know what the Empress Dowager and the emperor thought, but she could not feel it from her husband''s long speech. What he said was the same thing as the conflict with Saleh last night. After listening to Li Hong''s narration, Li Zhi angrily patted the case table in the corridor Pavilion, and said in an angry voice, "it''s a group of barbarians. It''s really outrageous. Good fight! Don''t worry, all have the father emperor to support you, with the strength of our Tang Dynasty now strong and strong, don''t you still fear that he is a big food country, really can''t, just like their declaration of war book, see a high and low on the battlefield. " After listening to Li Hong''s narration, Wu Mei looks suspicious. She looks at Li Hong with a sincere look, then looks at Li Zhi with indignation, and then looks at her daughter-in-law who looks like a startled bird. Her face twinkles with a playful smile. "Is that brother Saleh''s so-called brother really exists? Did you really die in our Datang? " Wu Mei looked at Li Hong to open his mouth and said solemnly, "Li Hong, you''d better think about it and say it again. You can''t hide anything." Li Hong nodded solemnly. He knew in his heart that some things might be able to hide from his father and emperor, but he could never hide it from his mother and empress. He said, "well, Ben Kassem is real. I nailed him to death in the wall of Yumen pass." "In those days? When was that? " Li Zhi doesn''t care how Cassim died or who was killed. In his opinion, any alien who is killed by Li Hong will be killed. "When he went to Anxi, he passed by Yumen pass and killed Ben Kassem. Don''t you know he''s the prince of Dashi? Why hurt the killer? " Wu Mei looks attentively at Li Hong and asks. At that time, Li Hong was only 14 years old. Was he really able to predict? Do you mean Having never been out of Chang''an, he knew the existence of Dashi Kingdom and its strength? However, other courtiers in the Tang Dynasty are not familiar with these things. Even Wang Mingyuan, who has been stationed in the Jiling city of Persia all year round, after being rescued from the city, his experience in Garrisoning the Persian Dudu Fu is not as thorough as Li Hong''s understanding of Dashi kingdom. So why did Li Hong know? Why is Dashi regarded as a strong enemy? Now we have to be careful and careful in layout, and we have to think over and over again step by step before we can really give orders. Even in order to fight against the Dashi kingdom in the future, we have sent the Minister of rites to Anxi. Such a careful and careful way of doing things is rare in Li Hong. In those years, he did not take the same care in zhenanxi, breaking the Tubo, conquering Liaodong, and even assembling the navy to attack the Japanese state. Why? Because big food country is powerful? And the map, there are more oceans than land! And that ship, one can annihilate all five tooth warships! There are early movable typography, ice, perfume and glass. Wu Mei found that when she faced Li Hong in her heart, she would have more and more whys coming out one after another. And then, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, and the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it Why? Like a person who is not yet a prophet, as if everything is under his control, and the general situation of the world is in his understanding and control. "You may not believe me when I say young. I said that big food country is strong, you must ask me, why I know. But anyway, he was forced to kill him at the beginning. I think he was coveting the land of the Tang Dynasty and attacking me for Dashi. So I killed him. " Li Hong looks at Wu Mei''s calm eyes and says in the same tone. Four people were sitting on the soft stool in the corridor Pavilion. After a long time, Wu Mei gave a long sigh of relief and said in a half helpless way: "all the murders have been killed, and they have been beaten. Since you think they have evil intentions and covet me, then you should pay close attention to all their affairs in the Tang Dynasty. Don''t let them make any famous achievements Don''t regret it. " "Just them? What can they do... " Li Hong suddenly stopped talking and looked thoughtful. He clapped his hands and said, "yes, it''s really true. I almost forgot it. Thank you for reminding me. No, I have to go now. If you don''t say I forget, they may do something else." Li Hong got up and looked at Pei Wanying nearby. He was about to ask her if she wanted to stay or go with her. Wu Mei reached out her hand and threw a perfume handkerchief on him. Then he said angrily, "can you have a little calmness like a prince? Don''t be surprised at everything you do! What do you think of? " Pei WANYING takes the handkerchief thrown by Wu Mei, and quickly returns it to Wu Mei again. Then she signals to Li Hong that she and she leave with him. "I didn''t expect anything. I just got a clue. Since they have evil intentions, they must have some plans. With their weak strength, if they want to make a success in Chang''an, they must unite with other people who have similar intentions towards our Tang Dynasty. Who is the most likely one? It''s not the Japanese imperial daughter who hasn''t seen her in this period of time. I don''t know what she is doing secretly. " Li Hong stood up and said analytically."I also came to the Imperial Palace yesterday to visit your father and me. I have been asking us to send their envoys to study in Taiyi city. Your father thinks that you are now in charge of the country. If you have something to do with it, you should refuse it." Wu Mei''s bright eyes twinkled with wisdom and said faintly. "Thank you, empress mother. You are really my mother. I''d like to invite you and my father to eat in the East Palace some other day. No, please go to Chang''an City for dinner. My son''s minister will leave first." Someone said to leave, and before he finished speaking, he took Pei WANYING''s hand and left the corridor Pavilion. "You are his mother. Why should he confirm it?" Lizhi''s voice sounded in the gallery. On the way back to the palace, Li Hong''s ears were naturally accompanied by Pei WANYING''s worried voice. The gentle and virtuous princess could not grasp the relationship among the three most powerful people in the Tang Dynasty. So even now, when I talk to Li Hong, my heart is still speeding up and I feel scared. Li Hong hugged her shoulder in comfort and told her to stay in the palace for a few more days. But I don''t know that in the whole Tang Dynasty, there are only two people who can make Lizhi and Wumei swallow their breath and be tolerant. One is him, the other is Li Lingyue. The eldest daughter is not in the municipal hall? So where is she going? Have you really been assimilated by Saleh and Bai Chun? Are you really going to fight against yourself and the Tang Dynasty? Or are they plotting together now? Bai Chun''s arrival answers Li Hong''s doubts. Instead of going to Saleh, the eldest daughter went to Chen Jingzhi''s home. Hua Meng quickly said he went to find her, but Li Hong stopped him: "forget it, I''ll go and see what she''s doing." Bai Chun, who was left to see Wu Mei, went to Chen Jingzhi''s residence in Chang''an with Huameng and mang. In a few days, Chen Jingzhi and Pei Xingjian will go to the South China Sea water master, but they still don''t know. Does Chen QingHan follow the past together or will he stay in Changan? What''s more, since the last time he met his mother in the palace, Chen QingHan was summoned to the palace several times by the Empress Dowager. Obviously, what does the empress mother intend to do, then what is he? Very beautiful, put into the East Palace is also good, if the call, but call? "A little bit." When someone stepped into the door of Chen Jingzhi''s house, a sentence suddenly came out of his mouth. The Huameng and mang seeds behind him were inexplicable. I don''t know what his highness is referring to. Chen Jingzhi''s courtyard is not very large. Strictly speaking, it is just a two-way courtyard. A narrow garden is added in the middle of the front yard and back yard. The total number of houses is no more than five or six. In terms of his current grade, it is already poor enough. "Why did you come?" The eldest daughter ignored Chen QingHan''s startled expression and looked at Li Hong, who walked into Chen QingHan''s boudoir, and asked cautiously. "No need." Li Hong looked at Chen QingHan to salute and said, and then the line of sight was without fear in Chen QingHan''s boudoir. Chen QingHan is busy following Li Hong''s line of sight to patrol around. Fortunately, there is no hidden thing in the room, so she asks Li Hong to sit down. "I can''t see that your boudoir is so comfortable. It makes people feel very comfortable. Sleeping at night must be able to have a good sleep." Li Hong continued to look at it over and over and praised it. But as a woman''s boudoir, praised by a man, there is no relationship between the two, which makes anyone feel very abrupt, including Chen Qinghan. "Thank you Thank you for your praise. " Chen QingHan''s small face is stained with a trace of the afterglow of the setting sun shining in from the window, which makes her whole person look gentle and at the same time, appears more holy. "What are you doing here?" Li Hongqiao raised a pair of legs, looking at the female of the imperial daughter asked. "Learn embroidery." The eldest daughter showed Li Hong a flower she was embroidering. "What''s this embroidery about? It''s like a ghost symbol. Why is it so ugly? " Li Hong did not give the Japanese Princess face. Li Hong also wanted to understand that they had met each other in Yangzhou. So when they came to Chang''an, they had no friends. There were not many people to look for. In addition to Chen QingHan, there was no other place for her to go. "This is a peony flower. It''s just beginning to embroider. I can''t see its shape and outline." Chen QingHan had no choice but to doubt his technique. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 Looking at Chen QingHan, who is shy and nervous, Li Hong does not refute her words. Instead, he takes the embroidery that is being made by Dalai''s daughter. He looks at it curiously. However, he doesn''t understand it at all, so it''s fun to watch. "You''re not here to learn embroidery, are you?" Li Hong''s face was covered with a smile that seemed to be smiling. Looking at the innocent and sincere daughter of Dalai, Li Hong asked. Although Li Hong is asking the eldest daughter, but Chen QingHan''s face is more and more red, secretly looking at Li Hong''s hand holding embroidery, beautiful face is red, as if to drip red juice to the same, like a ripe peach, people want to bite. Aware of Chen QingHan''s strange appearance, and the increasingly thick shyness and embarrassment between his expression, Li Hong asked strangely, "what''s the matter?" "No Not really. " Chen QingHan flustered with the hand Stroke hair, some stammer said. Looking at Li Hongzheng stroking the embroidered material with his hand, he felt even more nervous and uneasy, and his body felt hot and uncomfortable. Nothing else, just because before the arrival of the Dalai emperor''s daughter, the embroidery in the prince''s hand was the bra he was embroidering for himself. Now looking at being held by a man in his hand and turning over and over, he even stroked the material with his hand, as well as the color thread used for embroidery on it. Chen QingHan is hard to be embarrassed. Looking at Li Hong''s hands touching on the smooth silk, Chen QingHan felt uncomfortable and strange, as if The hands were walking on their own. The bra has always been the most intimate clothing among women''s clothes. It never shows to outsiders, let alone a semi-finished product, which was touched by a man in his hand. "Did she really come to ask you about embroidery?" Li Hong later realized that Chen QingHan was not used to staying in her boudoir, so her manner would be so timid and timid. She continued to play with the embroidery in her hand and raised her head to ask Chen QingHan standing beside her. "Ah? what? Yes, she came here to learn embroidery Chen QingHan eyes dare not look to Li Hong''s hand again, nervous said. Because at the moment, the red embroidery is being opened by the crown prince in his hand. Looking at his expression, he seems to be looking at what this thing is for. The eldest daughter also looked at Chen QingHan with a look of panic, and then said to Li Hong, "of course I came to learn embroidery. Does this also allow us to send Japanese envoys to study? This is not in the dozens of categories you listed. " "I''ll add it tomorrow." Li Hong light said, and then even to put the bra to the nose. "No Chen QingHan exclaimed, looking at Li Hong''s raised hand, hastily stopped the way. "What''s the matter?" Li Hong looked up and asked strangely. "No Nothing. That This is not washed, dirty, your highness, give it back to the little girl. " Chen QingHan did not know where the courage, suddenly from the hand of Li Hong snatched the bra, and then turned to quickly put into the side of the cabinet. Li Hong felt a sudden empty hand, and then looked at Chen QingHan, whose face was more and more red. In his mind, he recalled the red cloth just now, and understood something in an instant. So someone''s old face rarely a red, looking at the shy infinite, bow the head does not speak of Chen QingHan, hehe smile a few. And these laughter, in Chen QingHan''s ears, is difficult to understand, the heart is suddenly shy and embarrassed, standing in the room would like to dig a hole to drill in, at the same time, the heart for Li Hong is also no reason to complain. The eldest daughter bent down to see the angry Chen QingHan, and then looked at Li Hong''s rare little red face. She turned her lips unconsciously. Now even a fool can feel the ambiguous atmosphere between them. Feeling some embarrassment in the atmosphere, someone waved to the eldest daughter, then motioned to sit on the stone bench in the courtyard, and asked meaningfully: "I asked you, has the night moon looked for you these days?" "Night moon? Her Royal Highness Princess? The eldest daughter''s eyes flickered to confirm. "Yes, it''s her. Did she call you? Have you been promised any good? " Li Hong was with her for a long time. Looking at the gurgling eyes of Dalai''s daughter, I knew that the night moon must have found her. "No, I haven''t been to me. I haven''t been to me for a long time." The eldest daughter glared at the bright eyes and said to Li Hongxin. She had just met Yeyue in the municipal hall early this morning. In order to avoid being suspected, she went to Chen QingHan, hoping that Li Hong or other people would think that she had been staying in Chen QingHan''s home, and had not gone to other places, and it was impossible to meet Yeyue. As for Li Hong''s sudden arrival here, the eldest daughter of the emperor had a vague guess of Li Hong''s intention at the beginning. She just didn''t expect that Li Hong would see the night moon coming to talk to her so quickly. Therefore, in the face of Li Hong''s inquiry, she certainly would not admit that she had met Ye Yue, and that she would not admit that Japan would be as rich as the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong quietly looks at the innocent and sincere daughter on her face, and then smiles for no reason. The smiling daughter is in a panic, and quickly combs her hair to cover up her inner uneasiness."I don''t care whether you admit it or not, and whether you''ve met or not, I''d like to remind you that they are taking advantage of you, and any benefits they promise you are false and impossible to achieve." As Li Hong talked to his daughter, he began to wonder whether he would like to explore the words of the night moon later. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Yeyue hasn''t called me for a long time. She seems very busy now." The eldest daughter decided to carry it to the end. As for the relationship between her and the night moon, who is to use whom, until the final results, who can not say? "You''re dead duck. Don''t blame me for not telling you in advance. Otherwise, you can go to the sea and have a look at the current Datang Donghai Navy. There are several warships you have seen before." Seeing that Dalai''s daughter refused to recognize her death, Li Hong began to threaten with powerful force. The Dalai imperial daughter has a strong shadow over the surface warships of the Tang Dynasty. Hearing that Li Hong threatened the warships, her heart seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, and her mind was in a trance. Tang''s surface warship, at the beginning of the sea to her formation of shock is too big! Nearly 200 Japanese warships, facing the five warships of the Tang Dynasty, which seemed to be weak and weak, after nearly one night''s fierce battle on the stormy sea, they were totally destroyed, while the Tang navy was quite undamaged! But now it''s too late to change her words. What''s more, her heart really wants to compete with the night moon, so she is still innocent and says, "I really haven''t seen her." In the face of such an obstinate daughter, Li Hong stopped persuading her. She turned her head and looked at the blush on her face. With the cool wind blowing, Chen QingHan gradually dissipated and asked, "what about your father? Not at home? What are you going to do when your father goes to the South China Sea in a few days "The queen told me to stay in Chang''an. I didn''t have to go to Lingnan with my father. She said that it was not peaceful there. A girl alone would only worry her father." Chen QingHan smile, smile is like the other peony flower on the embroidery, blooming on the face. "It''s not bad. If you stay in Chang''an, your father will come back in a few years. It''s better than you to follow your wandering. If you have anything to do in the future, go to the east palace to find them." It indicates that Huameng gives Chen QingHan a token. Chen QingHan looked at the token, but didn''t know whether to accept or refuse. He was stunned in the spot and didn''t know what to do. There are many thieves in Dalai''s imperial daughter. Besides, her identity is quite similar to that of Li Hong. In addition, she has always been together at sea. She knows that if she doesn''t annoy him on weekdays, she is still very easy to get along with. So the eye turns leisurely, immediately took over for Chen QingHan, said happily: "I thank your Highness for QingHan''s younger sister, and I will certainly disturb your highness if something happens later." "Do you want it?" Looking at the token of Li Honghan, she asked. "Ah? Can I, too? I want it. " "Dream, then." Li Hong immediately gets up, takes the flower Meng two people, waved to Chen QingHan, then left. Just left to walk out a few steps, waiting for the eldest daughter and Chen QingHan back home, just closed the door of the house, Li Hong and flower Meng two people ran back. Li Hong''s ears were quietly pasted on the door, vaguely heard the eldest daughter say: "your father is going to Lingnan? Are you in charge of the South China Sea Navy Then Chen QingHan''s indifferent voice sounded: "it seems that it is, I am not very clear about the specific, and I am not too inquisitive about father''s affairs in the court." "Do you know what you''re working for? Is the commander of the South China Sea Navy in the Tang Dynasty? " The eldest daughter''s tone is more and more excited and asks urgently. "I don''t know. My father didn''t mention it, and I didn''t ask." Listen to the tone, Chen QingHan obviously does not want to stay on this topic, the tone of how much with a trace of intolerance. Li Hong nodded outside the door, and the little Niang PI didn''t know what to do. Just like a girl who was obsessed with prince charming, she was dreaming about how to make Japan as rich and powerful as the Tang Dynasty. It was better to beat Li Hong hard. Taking Huameng and Huameng on the streets of Chang''an, looking at all the peaceful, noisy and bustling scenes, I was thinking that maybe these pedestrians on the road would never know. While they were wandering around the streets of Chang''an, the Tang Dynasty was always in the dark current? "Hua Meng, go to the pastry shop and buy some gifts. Let''s go to the city hall to see Saleh who was beaten yesterday. Anyway, I am also the crown prince of Tang Dynasty. If I don''t visit him, it will be petty." Li Hong looked at a shop and ordered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 When Li Hong appeared in front of the night moon, he startled the night moon who was taking care of Saleh. She had just beaten her brother Wang black and blue yesterday, and his head was swollen like a pig''s head. Why did he still come to the door today? Even the prince of the Tang Dynasty, this is too bullying! Therefore, the night moon immediately stood up and stopped Li Hong from entering. Her tall figure and perfect curve were revealed in front of Li Hong. She was alert and vicious and said, "you are not welcome here now. What are you doing here?" Li Hong looked down and saw that he was about to stick to his chest, the towering chest of the night moon. Then he faced the night moon, which even though his eyes were "fierce", still had a lovely exotic amorous feelings. Zhengrong said, "what''s this? With the etiquette of my Tang Dynasty, all the guests come to my Datang. As the host, I should come to visit you. I''m sorry, because I''m too busy at this time, so I''m free now and come to see your brother Wang. " Yeyue''s face is full of surprise. Her bright and beautiful eyes are wide and round. She looks at this shameless fellow in front of her. If she had not witnessed him beating brother Wang yesterday, she would have been convinced by his words today. "You''re a weasel. You don''t want to pay a new year''s visit to the chicken. What do you want to do? Brother Wang has already been hurt badly. You can''t let him go. " The night moon pushes Li Hong''s chest. Just now this guy is going straight in. How can his small body stop him? So he had to take two steps back and stretch out a pair of jade arms to push Li Hong out again. "The heart of a villain is the belly of a gentleman. I am a country of rites and proprieties. I always pay attention to persuading people with virtue. How can I be rude at all times? That''s the business of the reckless. So you misunderstood me. I came to visit your brother Wang. You see... " Li Hong turned to Hua Meng and said, "hurry up, take the gift to Ye Yue and let him see our sincerity." "Gift? Would you kindly bring a gift? " The night moon was suspicious. She shook off her hands on a pair of jade arms and took the gift box handed over by Hua Meng and asked, "what is this? At last you know that you have to apologize for hitting someone, otherwise, you will never be allowed in. " The night moon opened the gift box, looked at the several zongzi in the gift box, and suddenly his eyebrows twisted together. His royal highness, the prince, brought only a few zongzi to visit his royal highness of Dashi kingdom? Isn''t he ashamed! "What is this?" Night moon''s face suddenly sank down, for such a gift, she was very unhappy, too despised himself! "Zongzi." Someone said with a smile. "Zongzi is what you eat in the Dragon Boat Festival of the Tang Dynasty? Now the Dragon Boat Festival is over. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to send me brother Wang zongzi? " Ye Yue said with gnashing teeth, look at this guy''s expression, which has a little sincerity to visit, more like a demonstration. "I''ve misunderstood it. It''s a moral to send you brother Wang. I stress moral in Tang Dynasty. Do you understand? That is to say... " Li Hong was explaining to the night moon that Saleh''s deep voice came from the room beside him: "implication? I don''t know what it means? I''d like to ask your highness, the noble prince of the Tang Dynasty. " Saleh slowly came out of the inner room. Although his chin and eyes were not bandaged, they were swollen at the moment Li Hong almost didn''t recognize Saleh. The bridge of the nose, I don''t know, was bandaged by the doctor. It looks like a red ball on the clown''s nose, which is very funny. "You are Ouch... " The night moon was just like Li Hong''s teasing smile. She deliberately teased her brother Wang''s appearance, so she pinched her hard at her waist when Li Hong didn''t notice. In the face of Li Hong''s teasing, Saleh''s nose moved a little, which was a sharp pain. The whole expression suddenly became more ridiculous like a clown. This time, the expression on his face not only made Li Hong laugh wildly, but also the night moon beside him, which was infected by Li Hong''s laughter, and her beautiful little face couldn''t help laughing. Saleh''s red and swollen cheek in the face of their laughter immediately turned into a piece of red cloth. He knew the wound on his face better than anyone else. The mirror in the room, which was comparable to the gold price, had been smashed several pieces by himself, because he did not want to see his own image when looking in the mirror. If he had not been in the inner room just now, he would not have come out if he had heard them outside saying that they had brought gifts. But as soon as he came out, he thought that the prince of the Tang Dynasty had come with good intentions, but he immediately forgot about it. He immediately realized that people did not come with goodwill at all, but came to see their own jokes. If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, I will never let you go Saleh''s expression on his face did not dare to move. No matter the corner of his eyes or chin, especially the bridge of his nose, as long as he moved, he felt a deep pain in his heart, so he had to keep his face cold and ask again. Li Hong took the sleeve of Yeyue and wiped it. With tears of laughter, the angry Yeyue beat his shoulder twice. This makes Saleh angry and dare not live. It looks like the night moon beating Li Hong, but in Saleh''s opinion, it seems that Li Hongcheng is in front of him and flirts with his Wang Mei. "Moral? Do you really want to know? " Li Hong''s signature bad smile gradually turned into a sneer. He reached out to take a rice dumpling from Huameng and asked, playing with it in his hand."Of course I want to know." If not, Tang Weng became more stiff. "Zongzi, in my Tang Dynasty, is usually eaten on the Dragon Boat Festival in May. Other times, I don''t eat it specially. It is to commemorate several people with lofty ideals in history. But The moral of what I give you is that if you dare to sneak in my Datang, I will make you like this zongzi. It will not only make your nose bandaged, but also make you whole body, just like this zongzi "Are you threatening me?" Saleh''s eyes could not help but jump a few times, that intact eye, flashing cold light asked. "It''s not a threat, it''s a warning! If someone dares to carry out activities that violate the laws of the Tang Dynasty in our country, I will not let go of any of them, whether they are princes and nobles or people at dawn! Never give up! " Li Hong looked back at Saleh''s intact eyes and said in a cold voice. The two people looked at each other as if they had seen each other last night, which made the night moon on one side become frightened and frightened again. They were afraid that they would fight again. If she was not afraid of her brother Wang before yesterday, she always thought that her brother Wang could beat Li Hong. However, since Li Hong beat him up in a restaurant last night, she had no idea of fighting back. She even wanted to let brother Wang return to the big food earlier and not face this tough guy. "Good! I hope you will remember what you said. If one day, my iron horse of big food will step into Anxi, I hope you can still speak as hard as you do today, instead of bending your knees and begging for mercy! " After that, Saleh turned around and prepared to go to the inner room. "Then you also remember what I said. One day, I will lead the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty into your Heavenly City, Damascus!" Li Hong looked at Sally Hutton''s back and walked out of the room. Yeyue comes out with Li Hong. They walk slowly on the quiet street in the municipal hall. Yeyue recovers her calm look and walks side by side with Li Hong. Both of them are silent. Li Hong''s words just now, like a gate, have made the relationship between the two people more delicate, and the relationship between the two countries can not be relaxed, leaving only the hostile relationship. "How do you know Damascus?" They have been walking for a long time. The night moon suddenly stops and takes a look at the restaurant on the street, which is basically a pub for foreigners. She asks lightly. "Garden on earth, heaven on earth. Damascus is the conqueror and the capital of your Umayyad Kingdom, right? " Li Hong stopped and said with a smile: "I not only know the capital of the Umayyad Kingdom, but also know that the territory of your kingdom is bigger than that of the Tang Dynasty. You like to conquer them. As long as you conquer them, you will bring your doctrine to them. Your ruler, your father caliph, will think that this is the ability Only by ensuring the permanence of the kingdom can people not rebel against his kingdom. So you''re expanding not only to the west, but also to the West. You see a more blue sea. You attack Constantinople and try to occupy Byzantium, but you fail three times, right? " The little face of the night moon turned white instantly, and even a layer of cold sweat appeared on the back. How could this be possible? How is it possible that in the Far East, there is a man who understands things in the West so clearly? "You How do you know? " Ye Yue asked, a little breathless. Her first instinct was to immediately dissuade brother Wang and stop provoking the Tang Dynasty. Then she wrote to her father to stop her eastward expansion, because someone here knows us like the palm of his hand, and The country is powerful, but not arrogant! Like a prophet, Li Hong said mysteriously, "I don''t only know this, but I also know that in your kingdom, your father, who is the ruler of your kingdom, does not cover the sky with power. Unlike the emperor of Tang Dynasty, he holds supreme power in his hands. I even know that in your kingdom, your father has always had a strong enemy, who has kept your father awake all night, tossing and turning. That''s Shia, right? They have always opposed your father''s rule and always wanted to overthrow your father''s rule. However, these problems do not exist in our Datang. Although you seem very strong, we are more united and stronger. You can''t conquer us. Therefore, tell your brother Wang to go back. Datang will sooner or later "No, I will not allow you to attack Damascus. It is a beautiful city. How can you be willing to make it suffer from war?" Night moon suddenly shouts, eyes do not know when full of tears flowers. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 Looking at the rainy night moon, Li Hong did not understand why she would react so strangely to mention their capital. But let Li Hong''s eyes how to ask, the night moon just shakes her head and does not speak, lowers her head and continues to move on silently. Huameng and Jingzhe are far behind. The pedestrians on the road don''t look at them or Li Hong and the night moon. "Then I''d like to advise you, brother Wang, to go back to big food. Don''t do any small moves in Chang''an City, otherwise..." Seeing that ye Yue''s mood became depressed, Li Hong stopped mentioning what he had just said and began to shift the topic to Saleh. "I know, I will persuade, but..." "But what?" Li Hong looked at some redness and swelling in his eyes, and asked the moon hesitantly. "I''m afraid I''ll go back with me." Night moon small face shows a trace of helpless smile, affectionately looking at Li Hong said. "You go back, too? Why? " Li Hong frowned. "If the purpose of this trip is not achieved, I have no reason to stay here, let alone My father asked me to go back with brother Wang Night moon tone appears some apologetic to say. "Well Forget it. It''s all right. " Li Hong wanted to stay, but he didn''t know how to stay. What''s more, seeing the expression of Yeyue, he could stay without saying two words. The night moon looked straight ahead and was about to walk to the door of the house, but the words she wanted to hear in her heart still didn''t come out of the man''s mouth. Perhaps, she knew in her heart, even if she heard it, how about it? Can it change the outcome? It''s just a little helpless. Looking at some lonely and emaciated figure, Li Hong lost the happiness and flexibility of the past. Li Hong asked involuntarily, "is this still the night moon that I know and never know the taste of sorrow?" But neither of them would have thought that the next time they met would be the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty The day I stepped into Damascus. Li Hong didn''t go back to the East Palace, but sent someone to inform Pei WANYING. Then he lived in the palace of Prince Pu in Chang''an City, and planned to go to the court from the Palace tomorrow. Bai Chun felt a strange atmosphere when she came back from the palace. Looking at the maids and eunuchs in the palace, they were careful and attentive. Only then did he know that his highness was waiting for her. In the dim night, under the dim yellow palace lamp, a figure appears to be a little lonely, sitting alone in the corridor Pavilion, and in the distance, there are standing Gongjin, cautious maids and eunuchs. Bai Chun looked at the back, as if to see the two words desolate, gently waved, indicating that all the people to step back, and then walked quietly to Li Hong''s side and sat down. When the evening wind blows, Li Hong is just like a clay sculpture. He sits there motionless, and the Futou on his head is made. He doesn''t know where to throw it. His long black hair is scattered behind his head, and he is not even bound up. At this time, his hair tips are dancing with the breeze. "What''s the matter? But what''s on your mind? " Bai Chun takes a look at Li Hong, who is still sitting still. There is no response or worry. There is a beautiful smile on her face. Then she stands up and walks behind Li Hong. She gently gathers the hair that has been blown away by the wind. Then she takes off the red ribbon on her wrist and ties the long hair together. Then she sits down next to Li Hong again. They sat silent, no one made a sound, until the night was as cold as water, and the trace of cool in the wind swept his face and woke up the clay sculpture. "If only anyone could make divination. I could figure out whether I would meet the night moon or not." Li Hong suddenly opened his mouth and said stupidly. White pure face wiped gentle smile, silent sigh tone, gently way: "then why don''t you detain her, believe you if detain..." "There must be something wrong with Dashi. Otherwise, there is no need for the night moon to go back. Saleh''s soldiers, no matter under the western city of An''an or the arrogant clamour in Chang''an City, seem to be bluffing. His main purpose is probably to take the night moon back. Is there any clue for Jingwei? " Li Hong suddenly turned his head and asked, looking at Bai Chun''s beautiful face. Bai Chun shook her head, and then said in the same helpless tone: "cultural differences are too big to penetrate Jingwei. In the past, the most important source of intelligence was the merchants from Persia and other foreign countries who passed through Anxi. But now they can''t systematically summarize all these information, whether they have heard it or witnessed it with their own eyes. It''s very difficult for us to really collect the information from the Tang Dynasty to the West It''s hard to get valuable information because of being in their circle. " Li Hong nodded his head and sat here thinking for a long time. It was impossible for him to put everything in his memory like a real encyclopedia. Today, walking with Yeyue in the Municipal Council, he can feel the determination and firmness of Yeyue to go back. It can''t be retained in a few words, let alone If he wants to march westward, he must let the night moon go back, because his intuition tells him that the night moon should be the key to big food. Therefore, if you want to make a difference to Dashi, it is an imperative step to use the night moon as a key chess piece to get a favorable situation for yourself.But Whether the western expedition is successful or not, the price we pay Is it too big? When the night moon was in Chang''an, I could not even see her for three or five days, and my heart would be very stable. But now, when I knew that she would leave soon, I began to feel a little empty. Bai Chun understands Li Hong''s mood. She knows that Li Hong likes the night moon in his heart. Although on weekdays, in addition to hitting is a blow, it''s not like being the same as herself at the beginning? Always calling yourself a white goblin? "Select two capable palace people from the palace and give them to the night moon in your name. Isn''t it possible to ensure the safety of the night moon?" Bai Chun blinked her bright eyes like stars in the night sky, looked at Li Hong''s thoughtful appearance and said softly. "Who is most suitable?" Li Hong, who is thoughtful, is awakened by Bai Chun''s words. His expression is relaxed. He takes Bai Chun''s shoulder and kisses Bai Chun''s cherry lip. At this time, Li Hong didn''t go back to the east palace after telling the queen and her majesty that Li Hong had just been in the palace. Instead, he chose Yang Wu and Lian tie, who had stayed overnight in Prince Pu''s mansion, and returned to his own room in the east palace. He had just picked up his glass of wine and was ready to drink, but at the same time he sneezed involuntarily. In the emperor''s bedroom of the Zichen Hall of Daming Palace, after listening to Yang Wu and Lian tie''s performance, Wu Mei frowned and said with some complaints: "this is Li Hong, who just got married less than two months ago, and began to run away from loneliness to Bai Chun." Li Zhi, who is also immersed in the news of Yang Wu and Lian tie''s performance, hears Wu Mei''s words. With a yearning expression on his face, Li Zhi spits out two words from his mouth that make Wu Mei''s face iron green: "it''s good." What do you mean? Is it because Li Hong has no control and has two palaces? " Wu Mei is like a fried hair, a pair of eyes like a knife stabbed at the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. "No, it doesn''t mean that. I mean, the night moon, didn''t he see it today? I think it would be nice if Li Hong included her in the east palace. " Lizzie''s reaction suddenly became agile and said quickly. "Why?" "Peace and kinship, isn''t it possible for the two countries to have friendly exchanges and not to engage in big battles? It''s like Songzan Gambo of Tubo "The weak will choose to make peace with each other, which is the technology of the Tang Dynasty coveted by Tubo. At the same time, the first emperor had to choose to make peace with his relatives in order to keep the peace and stability of the outside world. In the end, didn''t he raise a white eyed wolf? Li Hong doesn''t need to get married, even if he wants to You have to get married Wu Mei said domineering. But to Li Zhi''s heart has no intention Xiao Jiu, Wu Mei how can not be clear? The harem has always been the empress of the mother''s family. With Li Hong and the night moon, his majesty hopes to continue to push forward, hoping to bring the green water and jinrongqi into the harem. Wu Mei originally had this plan. After all, she lived in the palace of the king of Wu. For an emperor, it was not a good reputation. At the same time, she was afraid that the relationship between the Tang Dynasty and Koguryo outside Anton would be affected. But today, looking at her son''s affairs, she wants to find a breakthrough from her own, which makes Wu Mei feel uncomfortable in her heart for no reason. She simply puts it on for a while. "I just don''t know what Li Hong means." Li Zhi shook his head and went on to say: "there is also the princess of the Japanese kingdom. If Li Hong can marry her and make good relations with the two countries and have friendly exchanges, then the Tang Dynasty, whether in the east or in the west, will really become a place of peace and peace in the prosperous times." Wu Mei looked at a picture of emperor Lizhi who was looking forward to the prosperity and peace. She said: "you can go to the court tomorrow to rule the government, so you can veto Li Hong''s decision. Otherwise, you can expect Li Hong to cover up the enemy and live peacefully with the East and the West. That''s a dream." "Why?" Li Zhi didn''t understand. Compared with the emperor, he knew less about Li Hong''s political strategy. "Although our country is large, it will perish if it is belligerent. Although the world is safe, forget the war and you will be in danger. This is Li Hong''s motto. Do you think that Li Hong will accept the scabbard and the horse''s release to Nanshan? What''s more, both the Japanese state and Dashi have always coveted our great Tang Dynasty. To build friendship for all ages, we need a strong military force, and people will take the initiative to repair it. " Wu Mei said with emotion. In recent years, Wu Mei has been discussing politics with Li Hong, so now Wu Mei has been brainwashed by Li Hong. Compared with Li Zhi''s intransigence, Wu Mei''s flexibility makes Li Hong very happy. Li Zhi didn''t think so, but taking history as a mirror was the motto of the former Emperor. After Ma fangnanshan and his swords and guns were put into storage, the pain brought to the Central Plains by Sima Yan was still vivid, but he could not refute it for a moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 Holding white pure snow-white body to sleep in a daze, Bai Chun wakes up from the third watch. But someone bleary eyes, looked at the curtain is still no light, will continue to sleep. "Don''t you go to court today?" Take away Li Hong''s hand in front of his chest. Bai Chun asks Li Hong closely. "I don''t think so. Ask them. I forgot." Li Hong turned over and murmured. Today''s early court has been changed in a mess by him. If it was not for the opposition of the courtiers, he would like to change it to an early court once every seven days. It would not have been the case that three days a morning and then four days a morning. He was not sure which day he should go to court. Bai Chun, who was also in the bed, turned her eyes helplessly. She had to put on her clothes, got up and went out of the bedroom to the outer room. Looking at the maid waiting for her early, she whispered a few words. Then the maid opened the door and went out. After a while, he ran back with joy on his face and said in a soft voice, "Congratulations, your highness doesn''t have to go early today." "You''re sweet, where did you learn it?" Bai Chun naturally understood that the congratulations from the maids meant that his highness could spend more time in Prince Pu''s mansion. The maiden mischievous tongue out to recognize the mistake, but her face is a little bit of recognition of the wrong expression. She is still happy for Bai Chun. She stands in the same place to see if she has any orders. "Then you go and have a rest. Remember to prepare some breakfast, and don''t forget the meal your highness likes." White pure heart is also happy, looking at the maid said softly. It would be a happy thing to be able to lie in bed in the quilt with his beloved man on a cold morning. Therefore, the happiness of the whole world rippled in Bai Chun''s heart at the moment, as if this morning was the happiest morning. To sum up, since they left the small village, they have never had their own time. To have a time of their own is to let her fly. Back in the bedroom again, I saw someone sitting up against the head of the bed, naked on top of the bed. Now I saw her come in dressed, with a gentle smile on her face. "Don''t catch cold. You''d better lie down." White pure walked to the bedside to sit down, stretched out a jade hand to stroke Li Hong Chin''s beard dregs, said gently. "It''s OK. I''ve been woken up by you. It''s better to sit up and do some activities." Li Hong said with a smile. After that, she untied the clothes on her body, got up and put her in her arms from the edge of the bed. Holding Bai Chun in her arms, smelling the fragrance of her body and the flavor of last night, her hands were dishonest and began to wander in the rough place in front of Bai Chun''s chest. After a while, the bedroom began to ripple with spring and white pure amorous feelings. On a rare morning, he didn''t get up to wave his spear. Instead, he chose to stay with Bai Chunni on the bed in the bedroom until the sun was about to go up. The Maiden''s breakfast was changed and changed. I didn''t know how many times before he saw his royal highness and Miss Bai come out with a smile on their faces. "Are you going back today?" White pure personally handed the wet towel to Li Hong, who used up the breakfast and lunch together, asked lightly. "If you don''t go back, wait two days." Li Hong wiped his mouth, then handed the wet towel to the maid in law and said, "by the way, send someone to find the king Li Zhe and Heng Yan fan." Bai Chun looked at Li Hong with some worry, and then suggested, "why don''t you take WANYING and Xiaohe over? I think they will worry about you in the east palace." But Bai Chun''s suggestion was passed by Li Hong directly. Instead, he said to Hua Meng, "go back and let Yang Wu follow Lian tie, and then find the night moon, and then come here." Bai Chun looks at Li Hong''s self-care orders, can only be in the heart of helpless sigh, looking at the Huameng look over the inquiry eyes, can only be helpless to shake his head. After the reconstruction of Prince Pu''s mansion, there were fewer palaces, more and more trees and flowers. Everything was rebuilt according to Bai Chun''s temperament. She has always disliked the cumbersome. In addition to the three palaces left behind, the other places were all replaced by large green areas. Behind the back hall, there is a big lake park, which is always Bai Chun''s favorite place. After eating, they slowly strolled from the central hall to here. One man is holding a fishing rod. Obviously, he intends to compete fishing here today. After waiting for a day, the night moon did not come, so Li Hong had to send Yang Wu and Lian tie directly, and ordered people to take their own instructions. Hengyanfan and the second monk Li Zhe couldn''t figure out what the prince''s highness meant when he suddenly called himself to the prince Pu''s mansion. However, Li Zhe was relatively calm. After the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, he stayed in Anbei Corps for nearly three months. He had just returned to Chang''an a few days ago. He was planning to go to the East Palace these days. He didn''t want to call the fifth wine cup to the prince Pu''s mansion today. Li Hong put down his fishing rod. As usual, in the past two hours, he did not catch a single fish. Instead, Bai Chun had caught several fish unconsciously, leading his royal highness greatly.In the face of hengyanfan, who is now the doctor of the Ministry of labor, Li Hong pointed to the woods opposite the lake and said faintly, "go, I''ll go there and have a rest, and I''ll find you later." In Anxi, Heng yanfan followed Li Hong in Anxi. He knew his Royal Highness''s way of doing things, so he saluted happily at the moment, and then walked to the opposite side of the lake while enjoying the scenery. "What do you want from me?" Li Zhe picked up the fishing rod that Li Hong put down. Unexpectedly, he caught a fish and cried out in surprise. "Have you seen my father and his mother in the palace?" Li Hong pushed him away, took his fishing rod, hung the bait and asked. "I''ve seen it. I''ll be back the next day." Li Zhe rolled up his sleeve and began to show Li Hong the muscles on his arm, regardless of Bai Chun''s presence? Is it stronger than before? " "Well, good. How about doing me a favor? " Li Hong perfunctorily Li Zhe''s show off, said directly. "So polite? You''d better talk about it first, and I''ll see if I''ll agree Li Zhe said warily. "I didn''t become bold and unconstrained when I came back from the cloud, but I became more and more petty." Li Hong discontented said, this guy when also learned this set. "You are the prince of the Tang Dynasty, and you are the prince who is in good health and is in charge of the state and in charge of the government. What you encounter is a small matter? I''m afraid I''ll make a hole in the sky for you, right? I can''t come. " Li Zhe took the fishing rod from the maid trot and began to hang the bait himself. Li Hong looked at Li Zhe with a new look. OK, he began to think and understand how to deal with things tactfully. "It''s not possible to poke a hole in the sky, but there is a small thing I hope you can help me with. Besides, you have to help with this matter, and other people can''t do it." Li Hong said. "Ouch." When Li Hongyi said that he had to do something about himself, Li Zhe shook his hand, and the fish hook almost got into his finger. He quickly raised his hand and said, "if I go back, I''ll know it''s not a good thing to listen to you. You can find someone else, but you can''t find Li Dan. He''s young and easy to paste." What''s that? It''s the emperor who really has something to ask of you. " Li Hong tries his best to make his facial expression appear more sincere, and then more sincere, ignoring Bai Chun, who is beside him with a snickering head. Bai Chun likes to watch Li Hong bicker with Li Zhe, or see their brothers'' Frank friendship. After all, Li Xian''s affairs are uncomfortable in anyone''s mind and feel sorry. In particular, the three brothers had fought side by side in the snowy night of Chang''an. But now Li Chengsi and Li Hongzhe have no choice but to read the one and the other "You can refuse directly. It''s not that the empress mother has not been rejected by you. You dare to refuse, and you are afraid of the mother?" As soon as Li Zhe heard it, he knew that there was no good thing. This was not to poke a hole in the sky. It was to disobey heaven and disobey it. "If only we could refuse it directly. As soon as Fang Xianzhong died, the post of minister of the Ministry of work would be vacant. Therefore, this gave the empress and Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi room for reverie. Do you think this will work? How about you doing this "The emperor said goodbye. I suddenly remembered that there are still important things waiting for me in the mansion. I don''t need to send them away." Li Zhe rubbed to stand up, and the fishing rod was about to run. "You''re going to die, aren''t you? Come here and sit down." Li Hong looked at Li Zhe, who was like a rabbit, and rarely took out the posture of his brother and Prince. "You want to be crazy. I think it is. How do you think of a way to refuse the mother''s bad idea and come up with such a bad idea? You''re driving me to death." Faced with the majesty of his royal highness, Li Zhe didn''t dare to run without returning. "Didn''t I discuss it with you?" "What are you talking about? I''m the piece of material? What do I know about the Ministry of works? I''m good at wielding swords and guns. If you want me to be Minister of the Ministry of industry, I won''t tell you whether my father and mother will agree. What are you forcing me to do? Look like old six. " Li Zhe knows that Li Xian once thought about asking his father to follow Li Hong, who was only ten years old, as the Minister of the Ministry of work. Later, Li Hong refused. "Why? incorrect! You don''t really want me to be Minister of industry, do you? You want to take me as a shield, and then set aside the candidate to choose the Minister of the Ministry of industry. Are you trying to block the mouth of Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi, and let them face the competition of Li Zhe in the position of minister of the Ministry of industry, and retreat in the face of difficulties? Right? " Li Zhe suddenly realized that he had no hatred or resentment with the fifth. Apart from this reason, he really had no other reason to let him take the post of minister of works! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 Li Zhe looked at Li Hong with a slightly resentful look. He knew that his elder brother would not be kind-hearted for a long time. Looking at his natural and reasonable appearance, he knew that his guess was right. Of course, someone would not care about Li Zhe''s eyes, and still said happily: "so this is a favor, you must help me, except you..." "Come on, what about your servants who are close to the prince? In the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, the crown prince party now occupies half of the country... " "You''re good at it, aren''t you? What is my man? The father is heaven. " Li Hong pointed to the top of his finger and continued: "his old man is the emperor, and this river and mountain belong to my father and Emperor. What is all my ministers and sons? On weekdays, good relations do not mean that it is the prince party!" Li Hong''s is still holding the fishing rod, but he is far away from it. "Pull it down." Li Zhe blocked the fishing rod, went in and squatted down and said, "now it''s not only said above chaotang, but also among the noble families. Since the crown prince was in charge of the country, the crown prince party is now proud and can carry out what they call chaotang innovation. What kind of change have you been made by the Ministry of war since you were in charge of the state before yuan day last year? Except for Jin Wuwei, you didn''t dare to move, others were changed beyond recognition by you, and then they were firmly controlled by you. " Li Zhe said while hanging the bait for Li Hong, and then released the hook. "Any more?" Li Hong continued to ask quietly, his eyes fixed on the floating fish floating on the water. "Yes, the Guozijian, hongwenguan, Wuxing and Qiwang are all saying that you have forced them to be anxious. Now they are living in a state of anxiety. It is said that you have cut them off. I don''t know when to abolish them all. It is said that the father, the emperor and the empress can''t control it. You cover the sky with only one hand, which is too powerful." I don''t know whether Li Zhe meant it or not. In a word, the relatively grounded king said it all like a bamboo tube pouring beans. "Although the five surnames and seven hopes are weaker than in the past few years, their influence is no more than before, but it is just as the saying goes that the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. With their influence today, they want to incite the scholars in the world to cry grievances for them. Should it still be ok?" Li Hong turned his head and asked. "That''s nature." "But if you look at the scholars, the literati and the refined scholars in the world, have you ever complained about their grievances for them?" Li Hong asked with a smile. "Yes, but less, but why? Scholars all over the world have always followed the example of five surnames and seven horses. Why don''t you stand by them this time? " Li Zhe looked at Li Hong and asked. Li Hong smiles again, stares at Bai Chun''s floating fish and catches a fish again. He says with disapproval: "that''s because although scholars in the world follow the example of their five surnames and seven horse heads, now the imperial court can directly control their official career. Since the implementation of the imperial examination system, its influence has become more and more important, and the students pay more and more attention to it They are. What''s more Are the five surnames and seven hopes opening schools wantonly? But why didn''t the scholars applaud them and praise the court instead? " "Why?" "Are you fooled by a horse in the cloud? It''s so clear. Don''t you understand? " Li Hong was angry. He had seen people go down his own way of thinking, but he had never seen one who only listened but did not think. Faced with Li Hong''s hatred of iron and steel, Li Zhe rolled his eyes and continued to ask, "what you said is not clear. How can I understand it?" "Because it is the decision of the imperial court to open schools wantonly, in the name of the Tang Dynasty, not in the name of their five surnames and seven hopes, but with their hands. Therefore, scholars in the world will only praise the imperial court, not praise the five surnames and seven hopes. This is not to say that they will continue to weaken their influence, even if they are suffering in their hearts, they can only be dumb and eat yellow I can''t even tell you what you''ve suffered Li Hong helplessly looks at Li Zhe, who only knows how to dance with knives and guns. He hates iron but does not become steel. "Oh I said, you say so I understand, or you damage, really pit "Go away." Naturally, in the conversation with Li Zhe, Li Zhe refused to accept anything even if you threw it into the lake. Looking at the back of Li Zhe''s departure and recalling the words just said, Bai Chun said softly beside Li Hong: "the king of England has really grown up." "Yes, when I grow up, I know how to act like a fool." Li Hong said with relief. "What is your highness going to do? Every day when you go to Gongling to collect money, you can''t ask the princess to take the money White pure a bit can''t bear pressure to say. Now it''s May. If you don''t get the approval from the Ministry of work, this year will be over. If you want to start work, you will have to start next year. "Don''t you understand that? Isn''t the empress mother interfering? Otherwise, how dare the Ministry of works to delay so long? The empress mother wants to exchange terms with me with your approval. " Li Hong said with some headache. But if Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi were appointed Minister of the Ministry of work and Minister of the Ministry of work, the Ministry of work would do nothing. Now the Empress Dowager has been fighting with you. If you don''t give it, I will threaten the Ministry of work not to give an official reply. I''ll walk around the work department without saying anything every day, and then turn around to see who can do something to me?If in other dynasties or the empress of any emperor, perhaps the Ministry of works can ignore it, but Only in the Tang Dynasty when Li Zhi was in power, this hypothesis could not be established. Who was the queen of this period? That was the empress sitting in the xuanzheng hall when the emperor was suffering from vertigo. She was the queen who could deal with any affairs of the Tang Dynasty independently. Who could afford it? The prince''s highness in prison always smiles when he sees it every day. If there is something wrong, he will immediately attract the prince who is abused by the feather duster. He does not dare to disobey him. Do you expect those people in the Ministry of works to disobey the Queen''s secret order? No matter Li Hong or other officials of the Ministry of works, they all had difficulties. The empress never made it clear that she wanted to support Wu Chengsi or Wu Sansi as Minister of the Ministry of work. However, everyone could clearly and correctly understand that the empress wanted one of Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi to be minister of the Ministry of works. Therefore, the empress went to the Ministry of works every once in a while. Without saying a word, everyone''s mind was like a mirror. Miss Bai''s approval could never be approved unless she wanted to lose her head. "On the first day of the new year, you and aunt Lanling ran to the palace without any trouble. They played mahjong with the Empress Dowager and the emperor every day, and didn''t persuade them to give them money?" Li Hong beckons to the opposite Heng Yan fan and continues to ask Bai Chun beside him. "On January day, we played a small game. The princess of new town lost too much. After getting back some money, she changed her bets, not to mention Now your majesty and the queen will pay on credit as long as they lose. If they win, they will have to give them money immediately. Therefore, they should make a small sum of money. " Bai Chun looks a little helpless. What can I do? I''m helpless, too. "How small it is, it can''t move a document." Li Hong has no hope for his dragon father and dragon horse brand, because he is also one of the victims. "Two four six." "Quite a lot." "Wen, two Wen, four Wen, six Wen." "I..." No wonder Bai Chun is like a money fan on the first day of the lunar new year. Every time she comes to the East Palace, she always carries a lot of copper coins. It turns out that she is playing mahjong for two Wen. No wonder she doesn''t give her approval. Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi were born in the same year. They were only three years older than Li Hong. This is why Li Hong did not want them to be ministers of the Ministry of work. What''s more, they have been in Chang''an for many years, but they are well-known dandies. Huafang gathers regular customers of pingkangfang and makes them serve as ministers. Li Hong thinks it''s better to transfer them to Lingnan and follow their father. But also because of their father''s reasons, now Wu Mei, after retiring in the harem, began to faint in her heart. At that time, she felt that she was somewhat wrong with them, so she began to cultivate and support her nephew. Now both of them are from the title of "three grades": the founding of the country. But even so, they still can''t satisfy Li Hong''s dragon mother, and they still stubbornly hope that they can further their official career. As a result, this difficult problem was placed in front of Li Hong, who could not retreat or avoid. Heng yanfan, together with Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi, was an official of the Ministry of work. Li Hong deliberately planned to train Heng Yan fan who followed him as Minister of the Ministry of work. However, if this position was occupied by Wu Chengsi or Wu Sansi, it would be even more difficult for hengyanfan to take up the post again. "What do you think of them?" Li Hong threw down his fishing rod and walked with Heng Yan fan by the lake. He asked faintly. "Your Highness, these two are I don''t think it''s good to judge? " Heng yanfan said with some embarrassment. "What''s the matter? You don''t understand what I think when you are transferred to the Ministry of labor? I''ll tell you the truth. There''s an order from the head that Wu Sansi will be the Minister of the Ministry of work, and Wu Chengsi will be the left Minister of the Ministry of work... " "Head? No, your highness Heng yanfan is a little confused. Now your highness is in charge of the country, and you are the minister and provincial Secretary of the six ministries. There are others who are more powerful than you. Li Hong looked at some confused Heng Yan fan and said impatiently, "my mother, do you understand? Where are you, you pig brain? Are you stupid in the Ministry of labor or in Anxi? " "Your Highness, atonement, Minister I didn''t understand for a moment Li Hong did not have the good spirit white he one eye, then relaxed the next tone to ask: "how do you get along with the two of them in the work department?"? Do you know anything about their temperament? " "In terms of private affairs, I don''t like to comment. On public affairs, I think that the Ministry of works is now the top priority of the Tang Dynasty. In the next few years, the Ministry of works wants to open up the main roads connecting all the roads in the world, build water conservancy and persuade farmers and mulberry trees. The Ministry of works has a great division of responsibilities, with the ability of the two people I think It''s hard to be competent. Especially in the southwest, I''m afraid that once they take charge of the work department, I don''t know if they can start to work on this policy. " Heng Yan Fan said realistically. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 Li Hong agreed with his nod. Heng yanfan was one of those people who was soft on the outside and tough on the inside, very opinionated, and was not afraid to offend the boss and would argue with his case. Therefore, all the points he wanted to clarify were revealed in his remarks just now. The southwest incident was the most important thing in Li Hong''s heart, even more than Anxi and tuhuoluo. If the six imperial edicts want to be solved completely and then continue to move southward, there must be a smooth enough path for the army to pass through. However, everyone knows that southwest China has a complex terrain, narrow roads and deep cliffs. Food and supplies are important. If you want to pass through there without obstruction and provide perfect logistic support for the army, the road is. But how can he de, a little rabbit, do? How could my empress hold a grand banquet for him in such a big way? Even his newly choreographed Royal songs and dances were put to use, playing and dancing among the banquet. "Father, did your brother lose a lot of money to his mother?" Li Lingyue is ten years old. She still has some baby fat on her face. But because of this, Wu Mei and Li Zhi love her very much. "No Li Zhi closed the memorial about the transformation and repair of Luoyang palace with satisfaction. Looking at Li Lingyue, who was like a porcelain doll, his heart suddenly became relaxed and said. As for the newly appointed Minister of the Ministry of work, he allocated a large amount of money to the general to repair Luoyang palace. Although he didn''t like Wu Sansi as Minister of the Ministry of work, what did he have to do with himself? This is the prince''s business. As long as he has a lot of money, he is allowed to be threatened by his mother. "Why is the empress mother so happy today Isn''t that the wine can only be taken out when I get married? Why are they all ready for the Emperor today Li Lingyue was surprised to see the queen, carefully looked at the wine in the hands of the maid, and said in a low voice. "Your mother We have something to talk about with your brother, so the dinner is a little more plentiful. In a moment, your seventh brother will come. " Li Zhi fondled Li Lingyue''s hair. Now Li Lingyue''s hairpin is lost from time to time. Whether she goes to Hongwen hall or the Imperial College, she wears a good hairpin, bracelet and necklace on her head in the morning. When she comes back, she will have one or two less. When asked, I always said it was lost. If you continue to ask where you lost it, people will ask back. If I know where I lost it, I will naturally find it back. Can it still be lost? So these days, whether Li Zhi or Wu Mei, are not asking why they lost it again. Because the granddaughter of shangguanyi''s family in Zhongshu province has been rewarded with jewelry by Princess Taiping of the Tang Dynasty for various reasons. Yeyue finally left Chang''an city with Saleh. After they left, Taiyi city was visited by swift thieves for several days. Fortunately, nothing important was lost. Xiaoxue and the summer solstice, who has been in Taiyi City, told Bai Chun that there are thieves in Taiyi city these days even at night. Li Hong, like her in mind, knew that this was probably Saleh''s last unwilling struggle when he left. But as for the meeting between Saleh and the eldest daughter, it was still unavoidable. As for what they talked about, Li Hong did not know, but it must have something to do with the bandits in Taiyi city. Soon after Saleh and others left Chang''an, Zhang and Bulus also set out for Anxi, which made the atmosphere of the court a little tense. Everyone knows that Zhang Cambodian''s trip carries great expectations of his royal highness. Pei Xingjian, with his wife and Chen Jingzhi, left Chang''an City on the same day, and then went south by waterway from Luoyang to Nanhai. The Dalai imperial daughter still stayed in Chang''an city with other Japanese envoys sent to the Tang Dynasty, and went to the Imperial College and the Hongwen school to study every day. However, the Chongwen Hall of Donggong, which they had been longing for, still ignored them and gave them no chance to enter even one day. The great learning, the doctrine of the mean, the Analects of Confucius, Mencius and the spring and Autumn Annals, Zuo Zhuan, Gongyang Zhuan and so on in the five classics can be easily found, but they are still not found. These are related to the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and the Qujiang pool is full of people. The whole Chang''an city is like a boiling pot of water, full of people. Whether it is the eastern city or the western city, the original place is no longer enough to meet the demand. A large number of foreign population are pouring in and a large number of foreigners are living in Chang''an, which makes Chang''an feel like a pot of boiling water that is about to overflow the edge of the pot. The walls between the square and the square were pushed down a lot, and the construction sites began to work in full swing. The brick kilns built outside the city were burning all kinds of green bricks and tiles day and night. The Ministry of works moved back and forth with officials at all levels, and even some businessmen or officials from Beijing Zhaofu. In short, every building that will rise up in the future in Chang''an city is worrying the officials at all levels of the Ministry of work. No one knows whether there are many violations when the buildings under construction in Chang''an City reveal their full appearance. Wu Sansi didn''t feel that it was a kind of enjoyment to sit on the position of minister of the Ministry of industry. He began to push Wu Chengsi, the tacit Minister of the Ministry of industry during the Sixth Five-Year Plan period, and pushed all the responsibility to the busy and anxious Heng yanfan.Li Hong, who began to walk around the walls of Chang''an city every day, always wanted to tear down the walls of Chang''an City for many years and expand them. Such a move not only makes Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi scared, but also Heng yanfan is worried. Even Li Zhi and Wu Mei in the military department, the Imperial Palace and the imperial palace were all worried. They just endured the heat of Chang''an City and pushed back and forth the original journey to Luoyang. Even if Li Hong was nervous and ordered by Li Hong, the wall of Chang''an City would collapse. At the moment, someone is taking Heng yanfan to run out of Chang''an and go around the city wall in the sultry days. Li Hong has also learned more about the fields outside Chang''an city. The county magistrate of Ji county around Chang''an city was also summoned outside the city by Li Hongda on a hot day. In a green crop field, Li Hong inquired who the owners of the fields were. Looking at the flat and open green land, Li Hong would like to get up in the morning. It has become a row and row of houses and trade markets. At this time, the Royal Bank was naturally taken by Li Hong. If you want to build a city and build a house, you need money. At this time, the Royal Bank is absolutely indispensable. No matter whether it is the loan from Beijing Zhaofu government or the direct investment of Royal Bank, the grand blueprint has been presented to them from Li Hong''s mouth. "What is Li Hong going to do these days? He changed the court meeting to once every seven days. Doesn''t it give him more time to covet the city wall Li Zhi, wearing a thin shirt, walked into Penglai hall and asked. Wu Mei straightened up and looked back at Li Zhi, who was worried. Then she pointed to the sand table beside her: "you can see for yourself. This has been done and sent to you. It is said that when it was sent to your Zichen hall, you were driven out, so you had to send it to me." "What''s the point? Isn''t it just an excuse to demolish the city wall? I will never agree! The mountains and rivers of the Tang Dynasty were built on this wall. Dismantling the city wall is the foundation of the Tang Dynasty! I will never allow it! Did Li Hong forget the Wei River alliance that the former Emperor was forced to sign with the Turks? On this basis, Jingyang is only 40 li away. Why didn''t he dare to attack Chang''an rashly? Is it not the fear of the walls of Chang''an City, which is as strong as iron walls? " Li Zhi glanced at the sand table and was about to leave, but he was stopped by Wu Mei, who was quick at seeing and quick at hand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 Wu Mei took Lizhi''s arm with a smile and pulled Lizhi to the sand table again. Then she pointed to the sand table and explained, "what''s the difference between this and the previous one?" "No, I won''t agree. It''s nonsense." Li Zhi''s anger didn''t disappear. He didn''t look at the sand table. Wu Mei laughingly looked at Li Zhi, who was more and more wayward. She had to sigh and say in warm words: "now Li Hong has changed his strategy, and the wall will not be demolished." As soon as the voice fell, Wu Mei saw Li Zhi''s head turned over. She was surprised and asked, "don''t you dismantle it? That is, if he doesn''t expand Chang''an City, why do you send a sand table here? " "Another outer city will be built to form Chang''an into the outer city, the middle city and the imperial city. Today, the curfew will remain unchanged between Chang''an City and the Imperial City, but there will be no curfew in the outer city, and the whole Qujiang pool will be included in the city..." "Although there are more people in Chang''an city today, but What is he trying to do? How to guard against and resist foreign enemies when building such a large city? " Li Zhi shook his head and his eyes finally fell on the sand table. On the sand table, the entire wall of Chang''an city is kept intact. On the periphery, simple city walls and various residential buildings or buildings have been built. Similar to the eastern and western cities, two more open trade markets are divided. Even including the relocation of some temples, the expansion of Qujiang pool, etc., the whole Chang''an city looks more magnificent on the sand table. Compared with these buildings, what surprised Li Zhi even more was that the two-story buildings with different layers were distributed in the south, East and west of Chang''an outer city. Each area was like a delicate garden, and those small buildings were more like the pearl inlaid in it. Each small building is independent. Compared with the ordinary people''s square house in Chang''an, which has a few families and a large courtyard, it obviously increases the privacy and independence, and small gardens are also mined before and after. Looking at such a building model, Li Zhi is a bit dementia, and even some want to have such a delicate house. Along with Li Zhi''s eyes, Wu Mei''s eyes also focused on these unique houses. She explained to Li Zhi: "these houses are expensive, not ordinary people can move in at will. For all the houses in the outer city, the people in the middle city can replace the original houses, and even there are concessions..." "What if you want to keep the original house and live in such a chic building?" Li Zhi concentrated on looking at those buildings, looking at the broad road asked. "Pay for it." Wu Mei said simply. "Who is the money for?" Li Zhi''s brain turned. It would be in vain if he didn''t know Li Hong''s tricks to get rich these years. "Whoever pays will give it to him." Wu Mei''s eyes are also shining. "And who will pay now?" Lizhi continued. "Bai Chun, Lan Ling and others have been scrambling to take shares. The Royal Bank, the Ministry of accounts and the Ministry of work have all taken part in the construction of the whole outer city. The Ministry of accounts and the Ministry of work are the main players in the construction of the outer city, but the Royal Bank is the major contributor. Lanling and Baichun want to take shares, but I heard that they have not reached an agreement with the Royal Bank yet." Wu Mei continued. "Is Bai Chun behind the Royal Bank? She''s still following the blind. What? Lanling and the Royal Bank over the years "I don''t know, but it''s said that there are many differences. Although the Royal Bank is behind Bai Chun''s background, it takes a share in the name of Taiyi City, but also in the name of Pu Wangfu and Donggong. In short, things are more complicated than I thought." Wu Mei began to figure out how much profit there was in the end. How much money did Li Hongcheng earn for example? Just look at how luxurious the Daming Palace is. Moreover, in recent years, the tax of Hubu has been enough to use the expenditure of the imperial court, and there is no need to borrow money from Taiyi city or the Royal Bank at all. Therefore, in addition to the supervision of manufacturing, the Hubu and the Ministry of labor may find it profitable to invest in shares. "So the queen means..." "You are the emperor now, and everything in the world belongs to you. However, since Li Hong took charge of the country in the Yuan Dynasty last year, he has made a budget for the financial expenses of the nine temples and five wardens of the imperial palace. In this way, if you spend the annual budget money ahead of time in the future..." "And then I have no money? If you want money, you have to borrow it from Li Hong? Do you want it? " Li Zhi asked, raising his voice eight degrees. "In principle, it means the whole thing." "Did you agree?" "No, how can I agree, but in the future? He will certainly take this step in the future, because it is really effective for the government to save money. If according to Li Hong''s decision, the so-called budget expenditure is spent in one year, then you will get a general amount of budget in the next year. If you can''t spend it, your budget will be the amount of money spent last year. And In order to prevent cheating and making false accounts to indicate that you have spent your budget, Li Hong will send the Department of accounts and Yushitai to jointly check accounts at the end of each year, so that there is no place to hide any money. Don''t forget that the audit department and the account department are unmatched by other people... " Wu Mei defends far sight, looks out the window to say."I know that he has been in charge of the Hubu department for more than ten years. Since he was ten years old, he has never been left behind. Nowadays, Hubu is basically a student from Chongwen hall. Therefore, it is difficult to hide his false accounts from other government offices. But why should I make false accounts? Why should he give it to me... " "What if you''re in meditation, do you care?" "Dare he? Even if he becomes an emperor, I will still be emperor Laozi, dare not give me money to spend! " Lizhi said with a natural expression. Wu Mei looked at him speechless and white eyed, and then said earnestly, "so, no matter what, we have to act now. You do not agree with the decision to expand Chang''an City, but you have to agree." Li Zhigang''s domineering momentum gradually covered up. He frowned and smoothed his beard and watched Wu Mei for a long time. Because of the hot weather, everyone''s clothes would not be very thick. Now, the queen still keeps his infatuated figure and charm. He looks up and down at the gorgeous queen in front of him, and says in a low voice, "you mean, take this opportunity to earn some money for us Old money? In the future, I won''t be able to see Li Hong''s eyes? " "Hong''er''s filial piety has always been well known to all. Whether it is to my concubine or to you, Lanling and Xincheng, without Li Hong''s help, would they be today? I mean, before you abdicate, you are in charge of the expansion of Chang''an city. " "And then I meditate?" Li Zhi sat down and stroked Wu Mei''s thigh under her skirt and thought for a moment and said, "the Zen position has been planned. I''m afraid that Li Hong is not willing to expand Chang''an city? I don''t want to bear the accusation of treachery. Let him carry it by himself. I don''t believe that the court is in favor of his expansion of Chang''an City, so there is no objection? " Wu Mei took away Li Zhi''s old hand, got up and sat opposite him. Of course, his majesty seems to have been tired of the life in the court. He is very satisfied with his life now. It''s hard for him to let him go back to the court. However, the emperor of Tang Dynasty has no ambition! "What do you mean, then? I have to The government of the upper court Li Zhi looked at some discontented empress. This was the case when she was in power. Once there was something that didn''t suit her, he could only live in Zichen hall or other concubines, and Penglai hall would no longer welcome him. Now it''s the same. My husband and wife have a good temper. Looking at Wu Mei sitting opposite, she knows that she doesn''t want to go back to the court, which makes the queen unhappy again. "I dare not force you. You are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Since you don''t want to go back to the court, I think the second way is. " Wu Mei said lightly. Li Zhi understood that Wu Mei still hoped that she could make a contribution in the history books before her Zen position. However, in his opinion, her achievements were about to surpass those of the former Emperor, so it should be stopped. What''s more, the meaning of the empress is not to hope that the huge profits after the expansion of Chang''an city will not be shared by Li Hong and his group of people, but just want to have more share. Therefore, Li Zhi didn''t think there was any other way to make the queen get the most profit from the expansion of Chang''an City, so he asked, "what''s the best way for you? Just go straight to him. Why... " "As a parent, I''m the queen of the mother''s world. You don''t want to look for him. Would you like to look for him?" Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi, who is opposite her. Seeing the relaxed way of watching the play, Wu Mei is angry for no reason. Then she says to herself: "I remember Li Hong once said a few days ago that there can''t be only one Royal Bank in Datang. If it''s always like this, sooner or later, it will lose its competitiveness, become lazy and become no pursuit. Then my wife will go on Is it OK to set up a bank? Isn''t it just that you need a lot of gold to reserve? In recent years, Li Hong''s filial piety, together with everything in Taifu temple, has built another bank to participate in the expansion of Chang''an city with the largest shareholder? " Finally, Wu Mei''s smile on her face is getting stronger and stronger. The reason why she has gone through so much trouble is of course clear in her heart that she has just coerced Li Hong on the issue of Ministry of work a few days ago. Now, if she coerces again, she is afraid that the little Bunny will change the Minister of work. What''s more, the expansion of Chang''an City may be a hole dug by Wu Sansi, the Minister of the Ministry of labor, and Wu Chengsi, the left Minister of the Ministry of labor. If they make mistakes, they will be dismissed immediately. Therefore, Wu Mei feels that, no matter what, Li Hong can never be found aimlessly in this matter, but if the Royal central bank is to participate, Li Hong will not have nothing to say? At that time, even if Wu Sansi made a mistake, would he not still reserve the opportunity to speak for them? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 "It must have been the mother''s idea. It''s not something that ordinary people can think of and have the courage, ability and courage to do it. Except for the empress mother, I''m afraid no other person will have such courage." As soon as Li Hong returned to the East Palace, Wang Lou put down a letter of the Queen''s will, and then ignored Li Hong''s greeting behind him, and ran quickly to the palace. Pei WANYING put the tea on the desk in her study, and then sat down on another chair beside Li Hong. This chair is now her special seat. Every time Her Highness handles affairs in the Li Zhengdian study, she sits on one side and waits silently. "Royal Bank, Royal central bank, just two words, there is such a big difference?" Pei WANYING allows Li Hong to hold her jade hand in her hand and asks lightly. "Of course, there is a difference. The literal meaning of the word" central "can be understood. The Empress Dowager wants to be the first bank and surpass the Royal Bank of China. Unfortunately, Bai Chun is waiting for her mother to leave." Li Hong shakes his head. Since the empress mother has decided to do it, the matter is basically fixed and no one dares to stop it. What''s more, her husband, the semi retired emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who dares to provoke the whole Tang Dynasty? Who dares to refuse? In addition, since she wants to do it, she is determined not to be complacent to others. If she wants to do it, she has to be the strongest. No, there are two more words in the middle of the Royal Bank, which means that even the Royal Bank in the future should be based on her Royal central bank. However, this is a matter for Li Hong. Long Ma was the first female emperor in history, and now she is only the boss of the world''s first bank. It is not worth making a fuss at all, and worrying about whether long Ma has done well. As Li Hong guessed, in the next few days, after Lizhi let go of the expansion of Chang''an City, Wu Mei''s Bank was put on the agenda. Every day in the East Palace, Bai Chun came out of the palace with a bitter expression. A large number of talents are forced to leave by Wu Mei under the pressure of the empress, and a large number of students are also given to Bai Chun by Wu Mei in exchange. She is called "two do not owe each other". You give me a few people, and I also give you several people. But obviously, the competitiveness of Bai Chun has been almost weakened by Wu Mei. It can even be said that the Royal central bank established by Wu Mei is entirely built by the elite of Royal Bank in Bai Chun''s hands. But Wu Mei would never look down on her face. She went to the East Palace and told Li Hong that her central bank was going to participate in the expansion of Chang''an City, and she would take the majority of shares. Therefore, the first female emperor sent her first hitter, Li Zhi, to negotiate with Li Hong. But is it really just a negotiation? Will the emperor and the prince really sit down and negotiate? Of course not. At the end of the seven day meeting, there was a panic voice from the ritual officials outside the xuanzheng Hall: "I have seen your majesty." "Is the morning meeting over?" Li Zhi''s voice was full of Qi. It didn''t sound like the dragon was sick and could not go to court. "My Lord, it''s not over yet." "Step back." Li Zhi waved his big hand and lifted his big foot. He took Huaji, the eunuch behind him, into the xuanzheng hall. "I''d like to tell you something about the expansion of Chang''an city. The Ministry of works, the Ministry of accounts and the Royal Bank of China should take the lead in the expansion of Chang''an city. The Royal central bank will participate in the expansion of Chang''an City as the largest shareholder." Li Zhi looked at the empty dragon chair next to his Royal Highness the prince who rolled his white eyes. He held his head high and announced to the officials. When the ministers saw him coming in and had no time to salute, they heard what he had just said. Now when he finished, the ministers were stunned in the xuanzheng hall. Turning his white eyes, Li Hong had to step down from the five step platform and salute Li Zhi first. After that, the officials who woke up from the shock also began to salute Li Zhi in unison. However, Li Zhi did not even pay attention to the Council. He patted Li Hong on the shoulder, then went to his own dragon chair and sat down. He looked at the officials with satisfaction and said to the prince standing at the head of the Council, "did you remember what I said just now?" In the face of Li Zhi''s questions, the ministers of the Ministry of housing, the Ministry of industry, and the Yushitai, etc., could not help but turn to Li Hong, as if to seek the advice of the prince who was in charge of the matter. "See what he does? Am I emperor or is he emperor? Have you not listened to my will Li Zhiyi patted the armrest of the Dragon chair, blowing his beard and staring at him. "I dare not. I obey my orders." All the courtiers bowed their heads and looked at each other''s colleagues. No one thought that this scene would suddenly appear on the court today. His majesty, who has not been to the court for a long time, even broke into the court hall without saying hello in advance, and then swaggered on the Dragon chair and began to issue orders. This does not seem to be your Majesty''s style of conduct. What''s more, listening to his Majesty''s voice and the appearance of the dragon and tiger, how can it look like an emperor with a weak body? "What do you think of the prince?" Li Zhi was very satisfied with the reaction of the ministers. He had not been in court for a long time. He sat down in this position and felt very comfortable. "I don''t have any opinion. What It''s gone, it''s gone. " Li Hong rolled his eyes again to the Dragon father on the high platform, and said impatiently to the ritual officer.In the face of Li Hong''s order, the ritual officer had no idea for a moment. The court meeting was good, but who would have thought that his majesty, who had not been to the court for more than half a year, ran into the palace with all his will. Now the prince''s highness let sanchao, should he listen to the prince, or should he listen to his majesty who just came in? "Let''s go, let''s go. Now that you have understood my will and you have no opinion, Zhongshu province and menxia province will immediately draw up the decree and then give it to the crown prince to check and approve, and then hand it over to Shangshu province for execution." Lizhi said lightly and spiritually. To tell the truth, even he did not expect that things would go so smoothly. It was the queen who had a strategy to surprise and surprise himself to achieve the present effect. If according to his idea, after the scattered Dynasty, and then the Ministry of work and the Ministry of household summoned to Zichen hall, I''m afraid that Li Hong will have time to prepare. You look at me and I look at you. Finally, I look at Prince Li Hong. Then, under the Zhongshu and the door, the ministers such as Shangshu salute first and leave the court. They salute in turn and walk out of the court. As soon as they walked out of the hall, they were like flies at the gate of xuanzheng hall, and the buzzing sound began to spread to xuanzheng hall. Although I don''t know what to say, the prince and the emperor in xuanzheng hall generally understand that they are talking about the father and the emperor who are still in xuanzheng hall. Li Hong, with his mouth curled up, looked at the Dragon father who was successful in his ideas and elated on the Dragon chair. He said helplessly, "son minister, this is the morning meeting. You are not a little bit..." "What''s the matter? This has not become emperor, began to set rules for me? If you become an emperor, don''t you have to drive me out of the palace immediately? " Li Zhi has a kind of black boss''s posture, and fiercely asks back. "You You know that''s not what you mean. You just say... " "I am still the emperor. What happened to the xuanzheng hall? Can''t you come to the court after the meeting? Is there such a reason in the world? " "You..." Li Hong disdained to laugh out a voice: "do you still mean to say that the world has this reason! This world is yours. You can come and go if you like, but The Central Bank of your mother''s wife interfered with the expansion of Chang''an City, but it can''t be approved for the time being. It needs to be demonstrated and studied with the Ministry of accounts and the Ministry of work before deciding. It''s not to say that you''ve got the will. " "Do you mean that I''m not a good emperor now? You have to follow your Li Hong''s advice, right? If you don''t mean it''s a violation, isn''t it? " Li Zhi was not easy to be successful, and he played a shameful role in his old age. Li Hong could only shake his head in the face of such a dragon father: "you have been cheated by the son minister''s mother. The mother is using you..." "Why did this palace deceive your father? Yes, the prince has learned to sow dissension. " Before Li Hong finished speaking, he was interrupted by the familiar voice of the dragon mother behind her. You don''t have to look back. You can see that the couple have surrounded themselves one after another. If you look at the momentum and aggressiveness of these two voices, you can see that you can''t help but say no to today''s affairs. Looking at the feather duster which had not been seen for many days in the hands of Long Ma, Li Hong couldn''t help shivering in his heart. For years, the feather on the feather duster was still as bright as new without any reduction! However, Wu Mei has been holding the handle for many years. The wooden handle is glossy and shiny, like a layer of slurry. He wanted to blame Long Ma for Bai Chunming''s injustice. But looking at Wu Mei''s look that you tried, Li Hong had to swallow the words to his mouth. He knew that once he dared to be unfair for Bai Chunming, Long Ma would impose conditions on himself. "The Ministry of accounts and the Ministry of public works each have three cities, the Royal Bank and the Royal central bank account for 10.5% respectively. The remaining 10% is shared equally by Bai Chun and aunt Lanling. If you have any other conditions, you''d better not do it." Li Hong face dragon father and dragon mother, helplessly spread out his hands and said. "For the time being, the Royal central bank has no working capital, only the so-called reserve gold. Therefore, the central bank will be responsible for the supervision of copper money production, and the Royal Bank will be responsible for that What is it called? " "Circulation into the market." Li Hong said in a deep voice with an ugly face in the face of the picturesque dragon mother. "Well, that''s what it means." "Yes, old people have a sense of security and dependence. You are really Use the extreme, this guy, empress mother, simply the household department to you, do you think it''s ok? " Li Hong''s face twitched, looking at the smile in Wu Mei''s eyes, he found that he had been teased by the empress mother. I''m afraid the empress didn''t have that meaning at all. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 No city can be built in a short period of time. What''s more, Kyoto in the Tang Dynasty is a top priority. If you want to build a perfect plan on the sand table, you have to build it in a few years. Since Li Zhi and Wu Mei, in a way close to bandits, stripped the profits of Jiancheng in the upper court of the imperial court, and after doing this with Li Hong, they began to live a carefree life as empress dowager. For many years before this, the Ministry of works has been building a broad road from Chang''an to Anxi, which was completed before the expansion of Chang''an city. In addition, when Li Hong was the Minister of Hubu, the Daguan road from Chang''an to Luoyang had been extended. In the past ten years, three official roads had been extended from Chang''an city to the whole Tang Dynasty. Along the Hexi corridor to Anxi in the west, Luoyang in the East, the Yellow River and Bohai bowl in the East. To the south, a great official road was built along the Tongji canal leading to Sizhou and Yangzhou. The construction of the three official roads greatly reduced the Tang Dynasty''s dependence on water transportation. At the same time, with a lot of flattery, the court moved into the pass from the place where the nomadic people were located, or went south to each post station on the official road, or sold to the merchants of transportation. In this way, the smooth and flexible land transportation was ensured, and the cities close to the three official roads in the Tang Dynasty gradually began to prosper. In addition, there were no natural and man-made disasters in the south of the Yangtze River, and the grain harvest was abundant. After meeting the needs of food and clothing, a large number of handicraft workers began to pour into the cities along the road. Most of the cities in the Tang Dynasty, especially those in the south of the Yangtze River, were built by rivers. In the north, where the waterways are well developed, this situation can not be avoided. The Tongji canal, the Yellow River and the Yongji canal, together with a large official road between the Yongji canal and the Yellow River, make the whole coastal city not as rich as the south of the Yangtze River, but also a thriving scene. The Yongji canal leads directly to Youzhou, and then to the outside of the pass. Now, Lu Zhaolin, the governor of Youzhou, has begun to communicate and discuss with gexiyuan, the governor of antongdu. He intends to make contributions from both sides, and then ask the court for funding and sponsorship. Then along the Bohai official road, Lu Zhaolin passes through Youzhou and extends out of the pass. At the beginning, even the joint memorial of Lu Zhaolin and Ge Xiyuan was placed at the bottom of the memorials, and he was always reluctant to face it. Xue Rengui, Hei Chih Chang Zhi and Zhang Cambodian gathered in Anxi, tuhuoluo, huarazima and Dashi. All kinds of small conflicts and infighting have begun between them. Although there has never been a real confrontation between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi, both the Tang Dynasty and Dashi are making tentative contact with each other''s forces by making use of the tuhuro tribes controlled by themselves and the ferocity and mindlessness of the huarazimi people. It is obvious that Dashi has changed a lot in the past two years, and the use of troops in Anxi is not inevitable at the beginning. With the control of tuhuro by them and the Tang Dynasty, Dashi''s original high momentum is slowly disappearing in this year. On the contrary, the Wenwu group composed of Zhang cambi, Xue Rengui and Hei Chih Chang Zhi, and the forces of tuhuoluo supported by Bulus now did not occupy an overwhelming advantage in tuhuro, but the huarazimi were attracted into the Anxi Corps in disguise. With the large-scale expansion of Anxi corps, the source of Anxi official road continued to appear. The commercial brigade expropriated by the imperial court, as well as the army''s own supply team, continuously transported materials from the pass. In terms of material supply, it has already occupied an overwhelming advantage. A large number of warm and warm clothes were distributed to Zhechong mansion of BINGTUAN, and then distributed to soldiers. Even huarazi model people, who were absorbed by Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang, had a set of old clothes for cold protection. Outside a barracks in shayecheng, an important town in Anxi, several horses are rapidly passing through. From the snow falling in the sky, with the sound of horses'' hooves passing by, a messy black horseshoe mark is left on the snow-white land. At this time, the whole city was covered with white snow. The black wall originally built with bluestone has now turned white. In the whole city, few people run to the streets in spite of the wind and snow. Even the business travelers who had just entered the city drove the camel team into the inn under the command of the shopkeeper. A large number of snowflakes flew into his mouth in a mouth. He said hello to the innkeeper loudly. Then he dropped the camel team and got into the inn. He grabbed a bowl of good wine with the aroma of wine from the counter and drank it down. "The weather is really torturous. I haven''t seen such a heavy snow since I set up the camel team." Man, it''s on the counter, man. It''s for your own team. While looking at the inn hall, a naked Hu woman is wriggling her graceful body in the noise. With the skirt flying, the crowd is cheering. Even the people who are close to each other still reach out and touch one from time to time. They seem to take advantage of it at random, and laugh happily. Then she looked at the girl''s eyes and threw it to him. Suddenly, she drank a bowl of wine. Then she took out a piece of silver from her arms and threw it on the stage. Or even some people, holding golden nuggets in their hands, raised their hands to signal to others around them, and then stepped onto the stage, put their arms around Hu Ji''s soft waist, and the little gold in their hands would follow the trend, put them in the turbulent waves that can hold the brush in front of Hu Ji''s chest, and then jumped off the platform with a laugh.In this way, every businessman or traveller on the scene would have understood that, without any accident, Hu Ji would serve the man who had just given the gold nugget in the evening. Of course, if you want to kiss Fangze, or hope to have a beautiful woman today, you can take out more money than the big man just now and grab the beauty. But in general, no one will bid for a Hu Ji. After all, there are plenty of Hu Ji for your entertainment and enjoyment not far from the inn. Several iron horses in the wind and snow quickly stopped at the door of the inn, and a whistling whistle sounded. Immediately, some servants came out to lead the horses for them, and then several people broke into the hot hotel hall with a suit of wind and snow. The original mellow aroma of wine, mixed with the bad smell of sweat in the hotel hall, made people lift the thick curtain of the door, almost fainted by the tip of their nose when they came in. Zhang Zhangzhi held his breath, took off his leather hat from his head and put it over his mouth. He looked at the black tooth Chang Zhi waving to him on the second floor. After giving orders to several people behind him, he pushed aside the others and ran down the wooden stairs. "How come? An accident happened on the way? " Black teeth often pushed a bowl of wine to Zhang Cambodian, and then asked with concern. Zhang Zhangzhi didn''t speak. He shook the melted snow water on his body. He dusted his leather hat on one side of his leg. Then he looked at the seat at the other wine bowl. He held up the wine bowl and drank it happily. Then he said in a comfortable voice, smacking his mouth, "no accident. The wind and snow are too heavy. The city is better. Once out of the city, it will be better Snowflakes are like white cloth in front of you, you can''t see the road ahead. Anyone here? Went to the toilet? " After that, Zhang Cambodian pointed to the empty seat with his chin and asked. "Schneider''s wife was born, and she was anxious to go back to her grandson." Black teeth often smacked the wine in his mouth, and watched Hu Ji below be held around her waist again. A piece of gold, which was much larger than before, was put between her legs from her skirt. The man who just put gold into Hu Ji''s chest was stunned at the action of the man above, and then his face suddenly turned into a smile. He even called out loud. In his heart, he thought, "I didn''t think of it just now. I''ll stick it on the bottom of that girl. Ha ha." "Is Mrs. Schneider born with a child? How about a good midwife? It has been said for a long time that the daughter-in-law should be sent back to Chang''an, but Xue Rengui just won''t listen. " After two bowls of wine, Zhang''s numb fingers became flexible. He picked up a piece of meat with chopsticks, put it into his mouth and chewed the wine. "Who dares to take care of the old Xue family? Now Lao Xue''s Kung Fu is not as good as he used to be, but his temper is three points worse than that of that year, and he can''t be provoked. " Black tooth often one face says with ease. Looking at Zhang Hanzhi, who has taken off his fur coat, he has been exposed to the sun and rain in Anxi for the past two years. He has lost a trace of civil servant''s temperament, but has more of a coarse taste. He continues to ask with ease, "what''s the matter? Have you agreed?" "Yes, the people of tuhuros are really difficult to deal with. Pylus is determined to restore the country and is unwilling to take a more stance on this matter. Fortunately, he finally agreed. But as you know, these two years are basically the battlefield of our families. In addition, they are young women and men. It is common for brothers to share a wife..." "What? Do you want your highness to give them a wife? I think he''s wrong. I can''t do it. Without their help, we can still get rid of those people who are lack of heart. It''s just a little hard work. " Black teeth often wine bowl to the table a pat, eyes a stare, full of murderous gas said. Zhang Zhangzhi looked at black tooth Chang''s murderous and strong chest. He looked leisurely with a smile. After he lifted the wine bowl to dry, he said happily, "you think too much. They dare not take it. How many days has it snowed? If there was no food supply from the Tang Dynasty, many people would have starved to death. Now they just want to have a set of clothes to resist the wind and snow. Other things, they don''t want to. The war horses are also frozen to death. The cannibals are not vegetarians. It''s very miserable to cooperate with the other side of the tuhuoluo people. Now both sides can''t fight any more. I''m afraid it won''t take long, It''s time for us to face the cannibals. " "I can''t wait for it. If it hadn''t been for the plot of the prince''s highness against huarazimu, I would have led the troops to destroy their prestige." Black tooth Chang Zhi is now in the Tang Dynasty. He and Xue Rengui are just old hooligans. No one dares to provoke him, except Zhang Zhangzhi. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 Facing the "arrogant arrogance" of black tooth Chang and his fierce murderous spirit, Zhang cambi is not satisfied with his head and smile. He has been in Anxi for two years, and has been used to the temperament of black tooth Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui. What''s more, even he himself was not a civil servant who was refined and elegant. After years of tempering in Anxi, he became a bit more bold and brave. However, it has to be said that this place is indeed a good place to train soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. Whether it is the vast desert, or the rugged mountain road, or the towering snow mountain, or the mountains, trees, etc., it is suitable for the whole army to pull into it for terrain training. "You and old Xue had better restrain ourselves. We can''t say that King Li Zhe will come here in a few days. Don''t look so brave and arrogant and frighten his royal highness again." Zhang Cambodian said with ease. "Of course, you should not forget to tell Lao Xue that since the war with the late emperor, his Highness has put him in Anxi and managed the army according to his temperament. Now the army officers and men are about to be infected with banditry." Black teeth often fill Zhang Cambodian with wine and lie down on the table to Zhang Cambodian. "You are no better than him? Let''s go and see xuene''s wife. She gave birth to a grandson or a granddaughter to Lao Xue. In order to inherit the family of Xue, he has sent Lao Xue himself to fight. " After drinking the wine, Zhang Zhangzhi shook the empty wine jar and said. Black tooth Chang Zhi was stunned for a moment before he realized it. He immediately said with a smile: "you old rascal, if old Xue hears this, he won''t interrupt your boy''s leg. Ha ha But what you''re saying is that Lao Xue broke his heart for the sake of his family''s inheritance. " After settling the accounts, they tightened their tight clothes and put on thick fur coats. They were warmly welcomed by the hotel staff and plunged into the snow. The guards, who had already been ready for the war horses, were waiting at the door. After a few steps forward, they saw a pair of men and horses blocking the road in front of them in the thick wind and snow flying in the air. "Who? He dares to block Laozi''s way in the broken leaves A little dizzy black teeth often, not waiting for the side of the pro guards to ask forward, on the horseback shouting. "Why are you barking so much that you are not afraid that the wind and snow will fill your dog''s stomach?" In the distance, Xue Rengui''s excited voice sounded across the curtain like snowflakes. "What are you doing here if you don''t have a grandson at home?" Black teeth Chang Zhi and Zhang Cambodian looked at each other, and then they went to Xue Rengui and asked. When he approached Xue Rengui, he saw that behind him and on his side stood soldiers close to white men, one by one with helmets and armor, escorting two carriages like goods. "Are you going to send your child back to Chang''an? In this windy and snowy day, we can''t wait... " Zhang Cambodian looked at the two carriages in doubt and said cleverly. "You think I want to come out? Zhang Cambodian, you don''t know that in a few days, his royal highness will come to Anxi in person. With his Royal Highness''s kindness and kindness, he will surely go to Bazhou after coming? Why don''t we go down to the king''s palace to dispel his Royal Highness''s doubts. As a minister, should we wait for the prince''s order? If you don''t go to have a look at the windy and snowy weather, can you afford the salary and nobility of the Tang Dynasty? Ah? " Xue Rengui''s originally white beard, after standing in the snow for a while, even his eyebrows were white. Black teeth often blinked his eyes. As a foreign general, although no one looked at him like this, he was still alert to himself all the time. Therefore, he never expressed any opinions on such matters. In his mind, he always thought that as long as it was beneficial to the prince''s palace, he would go through fire and water. "General Xue''s argument is reasonable. Is it that the lower officials ignored it or did general Xue take the overall situation into consideration?" Zhang Cambodian''s original three points of wine completely disappeared, the wind and snow inside the color solemnly said to Xue Rengui. "You don''t have to be humble. You''ve been busy these days. You have to focus on the things your royal highness tells you. When I think of such small things, I won''t let you worry about them, but In the future, I''m not allowed to say what is Anxi Yiba. Am I as overbearing as he is often with black teeth? I''ve always loved the people like a son. You can''t slander my reputation in Anxi. Look at the evaluation given to me by the Ministry of administration and the Ministry of military affairs, it''s in the middle level every year. " "I''m on, taller than you." Black teeth often meet the wind and snow, straight back, light teasing Xue Rengui said. "Hum! I have grandchildren now. I don''t care about you. Ha ha... " The voice full of middle spirit and the snow seemed to be three feet away from him: "when we come back from Bazhou, I will invite you to have a drink." "It should be Schneider, isn''t it? I have a son... " "It''s none of your business. Would you like to drink the wedding wine! Come on Xue Rengui''s voice gradually disappeared in the wind and snow under the dumbfounded guard at the gate of the broken leaf city. A team of nearly 100 people began to walk along the official roads built by the Anxi Corps in the past few years when there was no war. After the construction of these official roads between the four towns in Anxi, Li Hong wrote them a will, that is, to collect tolls from business travelers. Xue Rengui and others agreed.But I don''t know why. Li Zhi knew about this matter when he passed the Ministry of housing and immediately rejected it. Therefore, Li Zhi finally abolished one of Li Hong''s wealth making plans on the ground that he did not put too much pressure on foreign businessmen who went to the Tang Dynasty to trade. In the winter of the second year of Yifeng, his royal highness Li Hong led his ministers to greet the emperor and empress who had been out for more than two years to return to Chang''an. "The children''s ministers welcome the father and the empress to the palace." Li Hong led all the officials behind him and said in a loud voice at the gate of the imperial city. Then, under the loud and clear voice of the ritual officials, the emperor''s luxurious imperial driving slowly passed through the officials and returned to the Daming Palace. "Where is the prince?" Wu Mei''s voice came out of the carriage. The prince, who was helping him out, immediately stepped back two steps and came to the window. When the window opened, Wu Mei''s familiar face appeared in front of Li Hong. She hadn''t seen her face for more than two years. She never thought about it. She still had the same face as she did when she left. She was just a little tired from the journey. "I''ve met my mother. After two years, I''m still young and beautiful, and I''m still a beautiful lady Li Hong looks at the warmth in Wu Mei''s eyes and smiles to cover up his missing for Long Ma. "In the past two years, you can practice your mouth." Lizhi''s voice came from the other side. After the little rabbit praised his mother, his father did sit for a long time, but he did not say a word. "My father is in good health. Don''t mention that you haven''t seen him for more than two years. If you look better and better, the courtiers will think that you look better than the last two years." Someone immediately flatters to keep up with him, praises his dragon father, for Wu Mei several times wants to speak, was stopped by him. "Yes, after I lost your anger, I was in a good mood and basically had no attack of vertigo and emergency." Li Zhi cast a glance at Li Hong, and he was still dissatisfied. This is no way to chat, if you always want to chat to death, there is nothing the child minister can do. "Has Princess Xuan entered the palace?" Wu Mei is not easy to catch a quarrel, and immediately asked urgently, and Li Zhi next to her, immediately put her ears up and waited for Li Hong''s answer. "Xuan, I''m afraid that at the moment, Bai Chun and Anxiao River are already waiting in your Penglai hall." Li Hong said with a smile. "That''s good, that''s good. Do you look like me?" Li Zhi was about to lie down in Wu Mei''s arms and asked Li Hong eagerly. But when someone heard his father''s words, his face, which was full of smiles, suddenly turned black: "father, if you want to say something like it, it should be like a son''s minister. What''s the matter with you?" "You What''s up? Who told you that my grandson can''t be like me? Must be like his father? " Li Zhi''s eyes stare at the prince with a black face. He doesn''t understand why he suddenly asks. Wu Mei, however, ignored the rivalry between her father and his son, and said with a smile, "Wan Ying''s stomach is really striving for success. I don''t know where you Li Hong got the blessing. She even gave birth to a baby of dragon and Phoenix. My palace, when I was away with your father and emperor, I haven''t seen any movement in Wan Ying''s stomach for the past two years. She thought she didn''t have the ability. She didn''t want to give birth to a dragon and Phoenix in this palace The emperor and grandson of the fetus must be given amnesty to celebrate. " "Do you hear me? It''s not because you came back. It''s because of the Queen''s grandson that I came back with the queen. What if you? Well, I''m not coming back. " Li Zhi got up from Wu Mei''s arms and motioned Wu Mei to close the window. Although the wind was not strong outside, the window was still open in winter, and the heat in the carriage ran out. "Touch" a, the window was Wu Mei obediently closed, leaving someone gaping, was far behind by the carriage, even if passing by his courtiers, asked him, did not hear, staring at the "heartless" carriage, suddenly felt that Pei WANYING gave birth to a child, this is not good for himself, it seems that he is going to be cold Fall! In Hanyuan hall, the emperor and empress, who had not returned to Chang''an for more than two years, would receive the salute of his ministers. At the same time, he also skipped the crown prince who had been in prison for three years. Emperor Li Zhi announced directly to the common people of the Tang Dynasty that he would grant amnesty to all the people of the Tang Dynasty because he had received the emperor''s grandson, and all officials would stop going to court for a month to celebrate. Tomorrow, worship the heaven and worship the ancestors to tell the heaven and celebrate the Tang Dynasty! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 The cold north wind swept the goose feather snow, and became the master in a vast white sky. Looking around, the whole world was hazy white. The rutting marks just pressed on the ground were covered by snow in the blink of an eye, and they were restored to their original shape. "You can''t wait until the snow stops?" Zhang Cambodian riding on the horse, from time to time with his hand to pull the snow water on the horse''s eyes. The whole person felt frozen on the horse''s back, so he had to move his body as much as possible. "Bear it, and look forward to it." At this time, Xue Rengui had no anger when he was breaking leaves. His white beard was wet and his old face was red with cold. He took the lead in riding in front of him. "It seems that the snow can''t stop for a few days. It''s going to be snowstorm this year." Black teeth often some hopeless looking at the white four fields, the heart quite helpless said. The roaring north wind continued to roll the snow falling in the sky. The snowflakes that had just floated to the ground, but had not yet been confirmed, were also rolled up by the north wind, forming a whirlpool, so that the three people''s loud conversation was only heard by the three of them. Xue Rengui looked at the snow covered city wall in the distance. He held out his hand in his cool arms for a long time. Then he called in his bodyguard and said, "take my token and let them open the gate directly. Don''t wait until the gate to negotiate. Good wine and meat are enough." Zhang cambi and black tooth Chang Zhi, who were bent over the horse, stretched their necks to hear Xue Rengui clearly. They both gave Xue Rengui a frozen thumb and praised his understanding of caring for his subordinates. About a quarter of an hour later, the broad gate made the shriveling sound of winter, and then slowly opened. Xue Rengui, Zhang Cambodian and Hei Chi Chang quickly drove their horses in. Until the last soldier entered the gate, the gate slowly closed again. In the snowy city of anxiba, it is a quiet scene at the moment. Except for the goose feather like snow, which is carried by the cold wind, it has nothing to do with it. In the simple barracks, Xue Rengui drank the large bowls of wine as white water. A burning feeling came from the throat and flowed into the stomach along the throat. "It''s so comfortable!" Xue Rengui put down the wine bowl, picked up a piece of meat and put it into his mouth to chew. The charcoal stove had been burning very well for a long time, and the room felt warm. When Xue Rengui stood up, he could not rest assured of his own guards. After greeting Zhang Hanzhi and Hei Chi Chang, he went to the room where the pro guards were resting. The governor of Bazhou city got up and watched Xue Rengui leave. Then he sat down again and continued to drink with Zhang Cambodian and black tooth Chang Zhi, who were still shivering. "Are there frozen dead people in Bazhou city?" Zhang Hanzhi rubbed his hands and shrunk his neck. The wind from the window behind him leaked too much, and the cold wind like a knife just went back into his neck. "Mr. Zhang, before the snow, the carbon of this year has been distributed to the people. Although there is less carbon in each household, it should not be a problem to survive the heavy snow." The governor of Bazhou replied hastily. "Over there, have you sent more?" Zhang continued. "Over there?" The governor of Bazhou was stunned, and then he came over and said in a hurry: "it should be enough to give according to the head." When the governor of Bazhou had just finished speaking, he heard a shivering voice at the door: "my Lord, the exiled Wang Bo wants to see you." The governor of Bazhou was nervous, and his face became a little flustered, but he soon regained his composure. Looking at the wooden door, he called out, "I have something to do now. Let him go back. If there is anything else, wait until the snow stops." Zhang Cambodian looked at each other quietly with black tooth Chang Zhi, and then he said, "let them come in. Wang Bo and I have had a few encounters in Chang''an city. It''s not appropriate to come here today." "This My Lord, it''s just a refugee. What else do you see him for? This is the exile of your royal highness. Don''t stain your reputation at that time. " The governor of Bazhou took a look at his subordinates behind him and motioned him to drive Wang Bo away. Do you have one that uses carbon like this? Come here in two or three days to ask for carbon and firewood. There is so much carbon in Bazhou, all of which are given to you. What should we do? "It''s all right. As the saying goes, the body is not afraid of a slanting shadow. What''s more, when I came here, my highness told me that if you pass by Bazhou, you might as well visit it. If you pass by here today, you can meet me." Zhang cambi chewed the meat in his mouth and said vaguely. "This..." The governor of Bazhou had no idea for a moment. He was hesitating. He saw the black tooth Chang Zhi beside him and put the wine bowl heavily on the table. He felt a shiver in his heart. He quickly motioned his subordinates behind him to let Wang Bo come in. With the sound of "Hua", the wooden door was opened again. A cold wind and snowflakes flew in as fast as bandits. At the same time, there was a figure shivering and hugging his shoulders. The man''s hair was a little messy, covered with snow and snow water. His face was blue and his hair was dark. It was quite different from the red cheeks of other people who had just run into the house from the snowy day. Zhang Cambodian and black tooth Chang''s side purpose is that the man is not wearing a thick cotton padded coat, but a thin cotton dress. The black and blue robe clings to his body. It can be seen at a glance that this man has nothing to keep warm except a long robe.Looking down, a pair of thin cloth shoes, because of walking in the thick snow, are now completely wet, and even can see that the person''s feet are moving in the thin shoes because of the cold. "Wang Bo of Xiaomin has met you. Now the snow is abundant. This is the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty and the merits of the Lord. Therefore, Xiaomin asks you to give me some carbon, even firewood." The man''s eyes were lax and his eyes were blue and black, as if he had not seen Zhang Cambodian and black teeth. He saluted the governor of NABA Prefecture. "This Didn''t you get your heads cut before the snow? Why do you want carbon? This carbon can''t be used only for you. What about other people? " The governor of Bazhou saw that Zhang Cambodian and black tooth Chang Zhi did not speak, but looked at Wang Bo with astonishment, so he had to say it himself. "My Lord, we have a large family. We only ask adults to distribute us some carbon according to half of the people in Bazhou. If we don''t want all of them, half will be good. Please give us your hand." Wang Bo gradually warmed up in the room. His stiff eyes only noticed that there were other people in the warm room. His nose, which had lost his sense of smell for a while, recovered gradually. The smell of wine and meat, and the warm room temperature made him feel comfortable. His stomach couldn''t stand the temptation at this time, and the sound began to ring. The voice was so loud that Wang Bo, who had always been proud of his literati style, turned his dark green face into red. "You are Wang Bo." Zhang Cambodian unconsciously stood up and looked at the tramp like man in front of him and asked. "Zhang Mr. Zhang? " Wang Bo''s lax eyes gradually added a glimmer of brilliance. He did not know whether it was because of the warm spring temperature in the room or whether he felt that there was hope for the future after seeing Zhang Cambodian. "Yes, I''m Zhang Zhangzhi." Zhang cambzhi walked out of the table and came to Wang Bo. He looked at the ragged Wang Bo and said in shock. The two hands were tightly held together in the air. Zhang Cambodian felt as if he had grasped the cold iron. He immediately lowered his head and looked at the trembling hands. Dry as a branch of the hand, like a snowy day abandoned in the ground, was picked up iron, cold feeling straight into the bone marrow! "How could that happen? Is there no carbon in Bazhou? Why are you like this? How''s Pei Wang? Are they... " Zhang cambzhi looked at the black tooth Chang Zhi who stood up with him. Looking back at Wang Bo, he saw two lines of clear tears flowing from Wang Bo''s eyes. "What''s going on? Say with me black teeth, just listen! There is no need to avoid anyone! " Black teeth often such as knife eyes, looked at the governor of Bazhou, and then said in a deep voice. Wang Bo''s throat moved, but he didn''t know whether to say it. But looking at the painful eyes of Zhang Hanzhi and black tooth Chang Zhi, he helplessly lowered his head, took back his hands, wiped the tears on his face, and summoned up his courage to suddenly say, "Xiaomin, take courage, please two adults to visit Li Xian''s residence! What the two masters saw with their own eyes is more believable than Xiaomin''s oral narration. I don''t know if the two adults dare to go together! " "Bold! Now that you know that you are a commoner, what are you looking for when you invite two adults to come over. Li Xian, a common citizen, has been exiled for a long time. What do you want to do now Bazhou governor''s eyeball son turns, point to Wang Bo to rebuke a way immediately. As soon as his eyes closed, Wang Bo didn''t pay any attention to the admonition of the governor of Bazhou. He immediately raised his thin chest, like a man with iron bone in the army, and said in a deep voice, "my Lord, Li Xian''s carbon has been blocked by him. He just gave us a piece of carbon according to his head. What can we do? All the firewood that the people in the house have worked hard to cut have been confiscated by him. In this way, in such a snowy day, how can we keep warm? Xiaomin knows that he is doomed to die today, but even if he is dead, he also asks two adults to give a message to his Highness for Li Xian, a common citizen. If his highness cares about his fraternal friendship with Li Xian, he should give Li Xian a happy life instead of tormenting him with no dignity! " When the governor of Bazhou was about to speak, he was stopped by Zhang Cambodian. He turned around heavily and looked at black tooth Chang Zhi. Then he looked at the governor of Bazhou and said in a deep voice, "it seems that we are still late..." "It''s not too late. Take him to confront Li Xian!" The wooden door was pushed open again, and the wind and snow swept in again. All the people in the house shivered consciously. Xue Rengui stood at the door with a full face of anger. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 The wind and snow wantonly in Bazhou small city wantonly flutters, bumps out of the warm house, walks on the street people. Xue Rengui and Zhang Cambodian walk in the front with Wang Bo. A black fur coat is put on Wang Bo''s thin body, and his shoes are changed into warm and dry gaobang leather boots. Black teeth often with the governor of Bazhou, surrounded by the pro guards and two carriages, followed the three people, and hurried to Li Xian''s house. The snow under his feet crunched and crunched, as if stepping on the hearts of the governor of Bazhou and Wang Bo, but at the moment, their mood was quite different. One is to see hope in despair, the other is to see despair in ease. Zhang Cambodian looked at the "house" covered by wind and snow. He said it was just two rows more than ordinary people''s houses. The wall of adobe was white, and several trees standing alone in the courtyard were also filled with branches by snow. At the shabby gate of the mansion, the original color of the gate has not been seen for a long time. The two large gate rings are also covered with snow. Wang Bo reaches out his warm hand, skillfully twists and pushes, then opens the gate and reaches out to invite Xue Rengui and others to enter. The sound of rowing came from the courtyard in an instant. Xue Rengui and Zhang Zhangzhi curiously looked at Wang Bo who was busy following him. "King Pei''s servant, in order not to be damaged by the cold weather, so he simply took Esau''s yard to keep warm." In the face of Zhang Cambodian, Wang Bo''s mental entanglement along the way has been gradually relieved, and gradually accepted the vastness of each other''s situation from emotion. "Is Pei Wang here?" Zhang Kam''s brow is locked, and he keeps warm by sweeping snow and moving his body bones? It must be cold enough to think of a way! "In the backyard." Wang Bo said as he led Xue Rengui and Zhang Cambodian forward. The sound of sweeping snow stopped in an instant when passing by the servants of more than ten or twenty people. In recent years, no one ever came to Pei Wang''s residence. Even the governor of Bazhou just called out the king Pei at the door and told him at the door. No official ever entered the courtyard. But today, through the snowstorm in front of me, I can see that the governor of NABA Prefecture is also among them, and even some of the people they were familiar with in Chang''an. Looking at the dignified faces of Xue Rengui, Zhang cambi and Hei Chih Chang, more than 20 servants holding brooms bound with branches seemed to be fixed in the wind and snow. "Is it time for King Pei? Your highness, is this to get rid of future troubles? " The dozens of soldiers with armor and armor behind them made them look at them as if they were falling into an ice cave. They hurried to the backyard where Pei Wang lived. "Right here." They stepped across the front yard and came to the small backyard, and the soldiers behind them were still standing in the front yard with their tails. It was enough to see how small the so-called residence was. Wang Bo looked at the closed door and stood with Xue Rengui and others 20 steps away. He quietly watched the closed door blurred by the wind and snow. Through the wind and snow, he could even see that there was an eye secretly looking at them at the gap between the paper windows. Black tooth Chang Zhi grabbed the collar of the governor of Bazhou and stood in a row with Zhang Hanzhi, Xue Rengui and Wang Bo, and continued to look at the wooden door silently. All the soldiers who could come in after him held their breath and did not have a sound of noise. There were only silent snowflakes falling on the people in the whole courtyard. Time seemed to have solidified. Zhang cambi had been biting his teeth. His eyes were fixed on the wooden door and the snowflakes were falling in front of him. Suddenly, he said in a loud voice: "the Minister of the Ministry of officials, the last general Xue Rengui, and the black tooth Chang asked to see the king Pei!" Bang, originally silent inside the room, suddenly came a dull sound, but after the dull sound, still fell into endless silence. Zhang Maibu looks at the door of Cambodian, but is stopped by Zhang Mugang. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang looked at each other, and then they saluted at the wooden door and said in a loud voice, "at the end of the day, Xue Rengui and Hei chichang asked to see his royal highness Pei." Just as before, the voice seemed to sink into the sea, and there was no response. "Minister Zhang Cambodian..." "The one who should come is always coming. I have been waiting for this day, but I didn''t expect that the fifth one chose such a good day for me." Finally, a voice came out of the room. Then, under the gaze of Zhang and Cambodian, the wooden door was opened one by one. Then, Pei Wang Li Xian appeared in the public''s sight. The wind and snow at the door took the opportunity to break into the room behind Li Xian in a whirlwind. Li Xian stood at the door and stood still, letting the wind and snow come. Only his empty, thin left sleeve swayed with the wind and snow. "General Xue, would you please bring the things in the carriage immediately?" Zhang Cambodian several people salute Li Xian, still standing in the snow said. Xue Rengui nodded silently, and then there was a rapid step behind him. In a short time, boxes of objects were carried to the door, and Li Xian blocked the door.The soldiers did not dare to go in at will, not to mention the king Pei blocking the door, so they had to carry the boxes in a box of three or five people, two people in a box, or seven or eight people in a box, standing silently in the wind and snow, waiting for orders. "Your Highness Prince Pei, these are the things that your royal highness gave you for the winter. Please give them to you." Zhang Cambodian two steps forward, salute said. At this time, neither Xue Rengui nor Hei Chih Chang could show that he was too friendly with Li Xian. As a minister of the Ministry of officials, Zhang Zhangzhi was a civil servant, not a military general. Naturally, he could talk to Li Xian in full view of the public. Li Xian''s eyes were numb by the wind and snow. He swept through the wooden box, and then murmured, "will Lao Wu still think of me? He didn''t come to kill me? " "No Zhang Zhangzhi looked at Li Xian''s dazed eyes and tried not to put his eyes on the empty sleeves dancing with the wind and snow. Li Xian sighed in the face of the wind and snow, and then leaned over and said, "come in, my humble house is too narrow, I''m afraid I can''t entertain all the distinguished guests..." "Bring the rest down, too." Xue Rengui looked at Zhang Cambodian, then turned to the pro Wei and ordered. A sound of footsteps passed by, and the courtyard, which was full of people, suddenly became empty. Only the messy footprints under his feet proved that many people had just come to Li Xian''s residence. It was not warm in the room. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi were asked to sit on it by Li Xian, but they refused to do so. So the sitting room was empty. Wang Bo, as usual, stood behind Li Xian. The governor of Bazhou just wanted to sit down, but he was one of the black teeth often snorted coldly. He got up in a hurry and retreated behind them, standing uneasily. Zhang Cambodian looked at Li Xian apologetically and said, "King Pei, if you offend me, please don''t blame him." After that, Zhang went to the corner and opened it to the nearest stove. There was only a small piece of carbon burning inside, which could not even light up the whole furnace wall. And around that little piece of carbon, there are some clods of soil that are squeezed together, not even smoked yellow and black. "Bring in some carbon." Zhang Cambodian called out to the door, and then heard the sound of the two Pro guards at the door leaving quickly. "Your Highness..." Zhang cambzhi sat down at the head of Li Xian and unconsciously tightened his tight clothes. "Mu Qing, come out to meet the distinguished guests from Chang''an." Li xiancang is much older, and even his temples have white hair, wrinkles and rough skin, which make him look like a weather beaten old man. He has lost his former style. There was a faint sound of sparse voices and children''s exhortations. But before Zhang and others waited for a long time, a woman in coarse cloth pudding came out with her head down. "I''ve met you all." Fang MuQing saluted and then stood behind Li Xian. Compared with Li Xian, Fang MuQing has not changed much. In addition to a coarse cloth shirt and skirt, Fang MuQing is as graceful and intelligent as before, but now it looks more like a woman in an ordinary family because of her simple dress. Being knowledgeable and generous has always been a symbol of Fang MuQing. In recent years, she has been exiled here with Li Xian, but she has not lost her temperament in the hard environment. "Please bring some clothes for the children to keep out the cold. Don''t let them freeze any more." After Fang MuQing came out, Li Xian''s eyes were always on the soft and warm clothes. Hearing Li Xian''s words, Fang MuQing just moved and was stunned again. Then he again saluted Zhang Hanzhi and others. Then he walked slowly to the place where the box was placed. After selecting a few pieces of clothes, he had to go inside. "Don''t patronize the children. I''ll get you two." With only one arm left, Li Xian, in front of all the people, blocked the circuit of Mu Qing and said softly. "Peiwang, you mean you are now......" "Yes, I was just born. I''m still in my infancy, otherwise Wang Bo will not be sent to ask adults to give more carbon to keep warm. " Li Xian bowed his head and looked at the warm fur. "But he said that people in Bazhou should be divided according to their heads. Your highness, you can''t lie and deceive your ministers..." "All the carbon is there. There are 32 heads in the house, that is, 32 carbon. After three days of heavy snow, a total of 14 carbon were used, and the rest was there." Li Xian has an unspeakable bitterness in his heart. When did he begin to argue with people over the same two pieces of carbon. Zhang Cambodian stood up slowly. He believed that King Pei today would never lie. In this way, the governor of Bazhou was oppressed by the court because of the exile of King Pei! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 Li Xian looked at Zhang Hanzhi, who stood up and looked directly at the governor of Bazhou. After hesitating in his eyes, Li Xian suddenly dissuaded him and said: "you can''t blame Mr. Wang for this matter. I think Wang Daren is also hard to say. Although Bazhou is a small city, when it comes to snowy weather or cold winter, the herdsmen will flood into the area to avoid winter, which leads to the shortage of carbon." After Li Xian finished, he looked kind, like an old man of the mean. Naturally, this speech made Bazhou governor Wang Benli grateful and immediately explained to Zhang Zhangzhi along with Li Xian''s words. Black tooth Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui are resourceful people. After so many years in Anxi, they have been faster than monkey spirits. In an instant, they can hear something unusual from Li Xian''s words. Since we want to drink a cup with Wang Pei, it seems that we are not willing to drink a cup with Wang Pei Zhang Cambodian was stunned. The words of King Pei and Li Xian would never be false. Obviously, this king was greedy for ink and embezzled Wang Pei''s carbon. He just wanted to make a crime. Why did general Xue suddenly say so? As he pondered, Li Xian stood up and stopped Zhang Hanzhi from further questioning and saluted with one hand to thank Wang Benli for his care. As a result, Li Xian''s actions made Wang Benli blush and embarrassed, so he had to resign on the ground that he could not stay here for a few drinks. As soon as Wang Benli left, Li Xiangang was still a little grateful. Looking at Zhang and Cambodian, he said in a deep voice: "you go quickly. It''s not a day or two for Wang Benli to collude with the herdsmen. It''s a fact that Bazhou lacks carbon because he sold most of his carbon and firewood to Li zhaimi''s former headquarters, who was suppressed by the fifth senior Gudulu, I''m afraid it''s going to rebel against these people. " Xue Rengui and black tooth Chang Zhi listen to Li Xian''s words, but the old God is there. Zhang cambi''s been in Anxi for more than two years. They''ve never heard of such a thing. They don''t know what Gu Dulu has to collude with the man named Wang Benli. "Your Highness, why do you know so clearly?" Xue Rengui takes a look at Fang MuQing. After the hot water on the charcoal stove is boiling, he is making tea himself. He asks without hesitation. As soon as Xue Rengui''s words came out, he saw that Fang MuQing, who was pouring water, could not help shaking, and the hot water suddenly poured out of the cup. Li Xian naturally heard the suspicion in Xue Rengui''s tone, and said with a free and easy smile: "I live in Bazhou, after the first day of this year is the fourth year. Although I seldom go out, it does not mean that I know nothing about things here." With a helpless tone, he went to the window and helped Fang MuQing wipe the hot water. After a while, he looked at the burning charcoal stove and sighed, "I really want to win them over. I even gave up my original residence and gave it to Wang Benli to live in. But I moved here with my servant. Do you know why?" "Why?" Looking at Li Xian who turned around, Zhang asked in a deep voice. "There are many ways of saying that the king of Liang was killed by Lao Wu, that he committed suicide, that he was forced by Wang, and that he was killed by the clique led by Li Xian? The purpose is to blame Li Hong? Which answer do you believe in? " Li Xian put tea in front of everyone in front of Fang MuQing. The tea looked like it was old tea. The tea was brought from exile in those years. Now, Li Xian and Fang MuQing are not willing to drink it. Only when Wang Benli comes, can they serve it. "What do you think is the truth, Pei Wang?" Zhang Cambodian has the right to ask questions about this matter. After all, he was the Minister of rites at that time, and Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi had been guarding Anxi, and they were not very concerned about the Court Affairs. "No one is absolutely right. Every statement is actually the cause of his death? I did get involved, so After being exiled to Anxi, I was afraid that the fifth or other people would repeat their old skills, so I hope to be protected by others in Bazhou... " "So you chose Wang Benli of Bazhou? Would you rather change your residence and burn one carbon a day Zhang Zhangzhi suddenly wanted to pull back the whole box and box of things in his room. It was better to throw it away for Pei Wang. It was like raising a white eyed wolf! "It''s true. I''ve always thought that the fifth would never let me go..." "If your highness wants to kill you, he can kill you quietly. Moreover, the matter is absolutely not related to your highness. How old is Anxi? You should be very clear about it, King Pei? There are thieves and bandits everywhere. When the time comes, general Xue and I will be charged with crimes... " "Yes, fifth, he has a group of loyal subordinates like you, and even willing to die for them. But I, Li Xian, want to survive. What if I don''t? Bandits and group bandits abound, so the fifth placed you and general Xue Rengui in Anxi all the time, and did not dare to move a little. The nomadic people here are so mobile that dozens or hundreds of people can not resist the imperial court. The Anxi Corps has the largest number of troops. It is hard for the fifth to guard against both the internal nomadic tribes and the border area of tuhuoluo Li Xian said melancholy.Li Xian, who sat down slowly in front of the three, stroked the teacup with one hand and said with a bitter smile: "but I didn''t expect that Wang Ben Li could not look down on me at all. All the things I pulled from Chang''an in those years were taken away by him. Then he put me here and didn''t smell it. He and I had no interests for a long time. What he liked was just the one pulled from Chang''an Something Royal, and he I have always been in touch with Li zhechu''s old headquarters. I want you to leave as soon as possible because I don''t want you to be surrounded by them in Bazhou city. " "Do you mean that Wang Benli is likely to assemble now The men of gudulu are killing us Black teeth often clenched some hot tea cups, looking at Li Xian asked. "I''m just guessing that nine times out of ten, you came to me and saw all the situation here. Wang Benli was guilty of being a thief. He was afraid that he wanted to cover up their scandal. He had to kill people." Li Xian looked up and closed his eyes, as if he was recalling his days in Chang''an, and also as if he was struggling with something in his heart. Then he said faintly, "you shouldn''t have asked to see me at the door as a minister. In this way, Wang Benli will think that the court will restore my position as king Pei again..." Xue Rengui looked at black tooth Chang Zhi and Zhang Hanzhi, followed Li Xianwei''s words and said: "so we see Pei Wang with our courtiers. In order to protect his life, Wang Benli must kill us and kill us, in case Pei Wang recovers his identity and retaliates against him?" How many of them? Do you know the exact location As soon as Zhang cambi slapped his head, he regretted that he had shown too much respect for Pei Wang Li Xian just now, which made Wang Ben suspicious. "There should be about seven hundred people?" Li Xian looked at Wang Bo and asked. "Almost, when the first snow came, Wang Ben Li was gathering a lot of carbon and other things to keep out the cold. Obviously, he was waiting for Gu Du Lu to come and transport them. If not expected, he would come back in one or two days." Wang Bo recalled every time Gu Dulu came to Bazhou, speculated. Li Xian nodded in agreement, and then said, "it''s been snowing for three days. I think they should be slower to get there, but When the road is blocked by heavy snow, they must be more eager for the cold proof things in Bazhou City, and they may come earlier. Therefore, you''d better leave immediately. For your soldiers of about 100, it''s hard to stop them. It''s better to withdraw temporarily... " "What do you do?" Zhang cambzhi suddenly asked, looking back and forth on Li Xian and Wang Bo. "If you leave, we will be safe, and Wang Benli will not think that I will be restored. What''s more, as long as after a few days, Wang Benli will naturally relax his vigilance if he does not see you from Anxi Corps. I am a common man, and he will not embarrass me." Li Xian eyes sincere, let Xue Rengui three people unscrupulously stare at. "Report to general Xue, a group of unknown riders has been found outside Bazhou city!" At the door came a report from Xue Rengui. "How many people do you know?" Xue Rengui sat on the chair, did not stand up, asked in a deep voice. "The number is about 500, or more." The door responded again. Xue Rengui and black tooth Chang look at each other, and they nod to each other at the same time. They both see the murderous spirit in their anger from each other''s eyes! In Anxi, there are some blatant bandits in Anxi, which makes the old faces of both of them not hang, not to mention the prince''s highness in Chang''an. If you know about this, will you feel that you have lost his man! Therefore, today, in any case, we should behead the man of gudu Lu and return Anxi to peace! "Lord Zhang, here are twenty soldiers for you. Go to Wang Benli''s residence immediately. If you resist, you can be killed without mercy." Xue Rengui gets up, and black tooth Chang gets up with him. He looks at Li Xian and says, "the last general and others are afraid that they have no time to take care of you. Ten soldiers are left to guard in the courtyard..." "No, they don''t have to kill me I hope we can guarantee... " "Don''t worry, it''s just a few hundred people. My own guards are not vegetarian either!" Xue Rengui did not allow Li Xian to refuse, so he got up and went out of the door with black tooth Chang Zhi. After the explanation, he immediately went out of Li Xian''s residence and drove to the gate where the riding team came. Zhang Cambodian ordered 20 soldiers. As soon as he was about to leave, he heard Wang Bo''s voice behind him: "Lord Zhang, I''ll show you the way. Although Bazhou city is not big, its streets and alleys are complex. It will only delay your time to turn around." "Good." "Please." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 Wang Bo and Zhang Cambodian, led by 20 soldiers, began to gallop in Bazhou City, where the snowflakes were more dense. Black tooth Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui, led by others, have now disappeared in the dense snow. Li Xian and Fang MuQing, who stood at the door to see them off, looked at the two teams with complicated faces and disappeared quickly in two directions. In the snow, Li Xian, dressed in a thick fur coat, looked back at Fang MuQing, whose eyes were full of love. He asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Why do you look at me like that? " "Your Highness, you have changed." Fang MuQing wipes the snowflake on Li Xian''s shoulder and says softly. "Changed?" Li Xian asked. Fang MuQing followed Li Xian to the backyard, and the 30 or so domestic servants had already got their own warm clothes, and a large amount of coal was also distributed by them. Smoke began to rise from the roof, and the whole residence suddenly became more popular. It was no longer as cold and cold as it was just now. "I''m afraid that you are afraid of Wang Benli. I dare not tell Xue Rengui about Wang Benli and others." Fang MuQing walked into the room and looked at the little guy sleeping in the warmth, while Li Guangshun, the eldest, was leaning on his chin and staring at the snow outside. "The father of two children, even if he doesn''t think about you, he should also think about them. You should pack up your things, just in case." Li Xian caresses Fang MuQing''s cheek and looks at the busy domestic servant outside. The melancholy between his eyebrows has not disappeared. "Are you afraid that general Xue will be defeated..." "There are too few of them. If we are defeated, we will not be taken into account. There are not many domestic servants with martial arts skills. We can only seek self-protection..." "Since your Highness has decided, why not send them out to fight the enemy together? So even if it is Is it right for the father, the emperor, the empress and even the Tang Dynasty Fang MuQing''s eyes are bright and firm. Li Xian sighed helplessly: "yes, but I have to take care of your mother and son. As for the coming troubles in Bazhou, let them go "Your Highness, the safety of my wife, mother and son is very important, but if Xue Rengui and his wife are defeated, how can we live in Bazhou? It seems that the wind and snow can''t stop for a while. Shall we escape? Where can we escape? It is better to take this opportunity to show the changes you have made in recent years, such as the father, the emperor, the empress dowager, and his Highness the prince. In this way, we can have a better turn. " Fang MuQing grabs Li Xian''s hand and says firmly. "But..." Li Xian''s eyes were fixed on the sleeping baby with a tangled and contradictory look. "No, but this is your only chance. Whether our mother and son can live a good life in Bazhou in the future and whether you will not be oppressed by Wang Benli will depend on this war." Room Mu Qing hopes to continue to say. Zhang cambzhi and Wang Bo quickly march in the wind and snow. The sound of horse''s hooves on the thick snow makes a dull sound, which also makes the movement in the distance be heard clearly at the first time. "It seems that Wang Benli is very vigilant. At this time, there are so many people gathered at the door?" Zhang Cambodian used his hand to fan the snowflakes in front of him, but the layers of snowflakes were always enjoying themselves, as if they were playing with him, and the more they were fanning. "This was originally the residence of King Pei in exile, but later, in order to protect his life and get the care of Wang Benli, Wang Benli was forced to give it to Wang Benli under the hint of Wang Benli, and we lived there." Wang Bo also held a horizontal knife in his hand. He and Zhang Cambodian are both civil servants, but now they have to abandon the pen and horizontal sword. At this time, they have no concern about whether they can have combat effectiveness with the horizontal sword. "How many people are there? Is it tough? " Zhang Cambodian felt that he was holding the hand of the horizontal knife. He was sweating in the cold snowy day. He clenched the handle of the knife tightly and asked. "The fighting power is not very good, but it is still a bit more powerful than the refugees in the pass. Most of them are refugees on horseback. They give up grazing and settle down. Their Kung Fu is not weak, but the number is relatively small." Wang Bo slowed down his horse speed, looked at the dozens of soldiers at the gate of the mansion, and said as calmly as possible. "What? Go straight in? Are you sure that Wang Benli will be captured? " Zhang Cambodian looked back at the twenty soldiers and said. The chief soldier nodded heavily and said in a cold voice, "don''t worry, my Lord. These people are not afraid. I will follow general Xue for many years. This Anxi nomadic people are more and more bullish and afraid of the hard. As long as you are strong enough to pass them, they will respect you as the leader." Zhang Cambodian listened to the words of the chief soldier, but he was angry for a moment. What you said was nonsense? If I can beat them, I''ll talk to you? It''s a long time ago. But then, Zhang Cambodian understood why this soldier dared to speak like this. "My Lord, you and this..." The soldier didn''t know what to call Wang Bo. After a pause, he said, "wait here. Wang Benli, the last general, has seen what he has seen today. What he looks like has already been engraved in his mind. If he kills this, he will surely be able to survive." "Sure." Zhang cambzhi and Wang Bo were in a good mood, and felt at ease."I''m sure that if I can''t get it, I''d like to see you." The soldier said fiercely. In fact, they are people, and their hearts are even more anxious. If Wang Benli can be quickly captured, they can go back as soon as possible to help general Xue and general Heichi. "Well, then you rush in, and if you can''t catch the living, you can do the dead." Zhang Cambodian drew out his sword and saw the shouts and several people at the gate of the mansion, who had already come towards them. "Yes, my Lord." The soldier took orders, put his legs in a horse''s belly, and the first one rushed to those people. "Kill!" In the silent wind and snow, the cry of killing by twenty soldiers sounded like a thunderbolt. Although the voice was not very loud, it was full of resolute fighting spirit and cold murderous spirit! A little cold light shuttled through the dense snowflakes. The scream was heard in front of 20 soldiers in an instant, while the seven or eight soldiers behind them accelerated to surpass their companions in front of them. The bow and crossbow on their waists were held horizontally in their hands, and the others at the door were fired at random. When the crossbow in their hands was finished, the soldiers who had originally shot the first wave had already killed at the gate of the mansion under the cover of the crossbow. The horizontal knife cuts off the snowflakes flying like curtains. In the fierce atmosphere of killing and cutting, the waving of each knife will add a touch of bright blood red to the continuous snowflakes in the air. Blood donation flying from the air, the moment sprinkled on the snow, immediately to the thick snow, melt out a black red blood hole, instant snow, then formed a beautiful brown red picture. Zhang cambzhi looked at the soldiers who had been killed in the distance ahead, tightened the horizontal knife with the scabbard, looked at Wang Bo beside him and said, "you wait here, I will kill you together!" Wang Bo was shocked. Why did you kill a civilian official? Don''t you want to die? However, in his present status, he was unable to say this, so he had to stretch out his hand and stop him: "it''s not allowed to kill the land. There are too many dangers. The safety of adults is important." Zhang Cambodian shook his head and looked a little anxious: "I can''t care so much. General Xue and general Hei Chi all took the lead and ran to the gate of the city to resist hundreds of nomadic nomads with less than 100 troops. Am I here to watch the soldiers fight? Worthy of your Highness''s expectation of me? Is it worthy of the Tang Dynasty? " At last, the word "Hu" still lingers in Wang Bo''s ear, but Zhang Cambodian''s man has already held up a horizontal knife and bravely yelled at him and rushed over. Although the shouts sounded a little shaky, it was more of an indomitable bravery. Wang boleng was in the same place, watching the snow blur Zhang''s back, biting his lips and tangled for a moment: "I''ll go with you! Kill Ah. " Wang Bo didn''t expect that his killing voice in the silent snow day trembled more than Zhang Zhangzhi''s voice. His legs and stomach were also shaking weakly with his horse''s belly. Even he could clearly feel that as soon as he fell down, he would be designated as a fart of soft seat on the snow. The horizontal knife that Zhang Cambodian held up in his hand, exhausted all his strength to eat, and finally fell down. The man who was hit by the arrow just stood up and looked at the flimsy and weak broadsword in the air, but he couldn''t tell which side the knife was going to fall. He bent down and bent his back to avoid the weak knife. Zhang cambi was greatly disappointed and hit the bolt stone at the door. Under his great strength, he felt that the horizontal knife was very tough. After making a proper sound, Zhang had to pull back the horizontal knife, but he didn''t want to draw back the horizontal knife. Unexpectedly, it was just from the one who had just bent down and bent back and had just straightened up The back of the neck. The huge force, coupled with the force of Zhang Cambodian''s pulling back, seemed to be the feeling of gravity acceleration. The sharp blade of the horizontal knife actually cut off the man''s head directly. However, the man never looked back and didn''t know how his head fell and who cut it off. In his short thought of death, he never thought it was the soft knife just now. Not only he, but also the culprit himself did not find out. He had already cut off a head with a swing of his hand. In the scuffle at the gate, the well-trained horse in his crotch did not give Zhang Cambodian, who did not know anything about it, any time to think, and he successfully entered the front yard from the door after avoiding the attack of an enemy. Wang Bo behind him was shocked and looked at Zhang Zhangzhi''s bravery to cut off a head, but he did not go back to kill him. He felt that he was the son of a bitch: you are a man of both literature and martial arts! "Kill!" Zhang cambzhi, inspired by the blood and the broken arm and hand, threw the Futou from his head. Looking at the scuffle in front of him, he closed his eyes and waved a horizontal knife to kill him. "My Lord, why did you come in?" The horse in the head soldier''s hand provokes an enemy, throws to fly out, hastily spurs the horse to rush over. "Kill! Don''t pay attention to me. " Zhang Cambodian''s face flushed, his voice no longer trembled, but his legs and hands trembled more than before. The war was too terrible, especially when the number of people was not dominant and there were enemies in all directions.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 "Kill!" Another "brave" rash ghost, one hand head protection, the other hand knife in front of the body dancing in front of the break in. Wang Bo only felt that his arm was sticky and hot, but he was sure that he was not hurt because he didn''t feel pain. The two soldiers were summoned by the chief soldier. After they broke in, they kicked an enemy''s Wang Bo with the hind hooves of their horses and protected them with Zhang Cambodian. "Have you found someone?" Facing the three people''s protection, Zhang Cambodian''s horizontal knife is not waving either, so he has to raise it and ask. "It''s in front of you, my Lord." The soldier''s head did not turn back and yelled, but the horse and the horizontal sword in his hand were merciless, especially with the horse head from Xue Rengui''s true biography. When waving, a handful of blood flowered on the long blade, presenting a strange picture. The killing has been going on, but Wang Bo and Zhang Cambodian have no time to regret their recklessness at this time. Looking at five soldiers gathered around them to protect them, they feel deeply sorry for their rash behavior. War and fighting are far from simple as it seems. Then you are on the edge of the battlefield. As long as you don''t really devote yourself to the war and fighting, you will never know how cruel the war is and how ruthless and cruel the weapons in the enemy''s hands are! Wang Benli yelled. Although he could not see the figure clearly, Zhang Cambodian still recognized the familiar voice after adapting to the battlefield. "A little further on." The horizontal knife in his hand stabbed back and forth between the five soldiers to reduce the chance of the enemy''s sneak attack on himself and others. "Stop it!" Wang Bo had blue veins on his forehead, and his head was shaking with the roar, even because he was shouting hard. Zhang cambi only felt some pain in his eardrum. He looked back at Wang Bo. Wang Bo also looked at Zhang Zhangzhi. They didn''t expect that the sudden stop of the roar really brought a short-term peace. "Tell me." Zhang Bozhi was very anxious. "Why Oh, stop it! I am Zhang Hanzhi, Minister of rites of the imperial court. Wang Benli deliberately rebelled, colluded with foreign enemies, embezzled firewood and charcoal of the people, and oppressed the people of Bazhou. If you continue to resist, you will be regarded as Wang Benli''s conspiracy! The army has been reduced to surrender without laying down their weapons! " Zhang Cambodian''s reaction was extremely quick, but what he said was that he was in a hurry and his heart was already nervous. What he said was extremely low level. However, the more such rude words, the more they were attracted to these people. What surprised Wang Bo and Zhang Cambodian was that these people even understood this paragraph. The whole courtyard was silent for a moment. Obviously, they were waiting for Zhang Cambodian''s next words. The soldier leader who was originally in front of Zhang Cambodian took the token from Zhang Cambodian''s hand and held it high so that all the people present could identify the true and the false. "Shoot the arrow!" Xue Rengui stood at the head of the city, wiping away the snow in front of him. He watched the sound of horses'' hooves roaring on the thick snow ground. Behind the cavalry, it was like a layer of snow fog, splashed by the horses'' hooves. With Xue Rengui''s command, the bows and crossbows in the hands of 30 soldiers, like 60 bows and crossbows, instantly shot out a layer of arrows. The neighing of horses and the screams of herdsmen rang out of the city in a moment. The wind rolled with snowflakes and fell in the wilderness with the sound of howling. They were excited to join in the excitement. "Wang Benli, are you crazy?" Outside the city, a fallen horse in the snow, quickly climbed up a man and called to the head of the city. Xue Rengui didn''t speak. He just looked at the speaker through the layers of wind and snow, and then motioned the soldiers to aim and prepare to shoot. At the gate of the city gate under the tower, black teeth often grasped the horse''s name. There were only 50 soldiers behind him. They were always ready to listen to Xue Rengui''s orders. When they went out of the city to kill these herdsmen, they were unprepared. The continuous command of firing bows and crossbows on the tower made people outside the city realize that it is not Wang Benli''s. obviously, the people on the top of the city are not Wang Benli''s. Even if you don''t want to do business with yourself in private, if the court finds out, you can stop doing business, instead of serving with a bow and crossbow. However, no matter how loud gudulu asked questions, the people in the city were silent and silent. When they saw the opportunity, they shot themselves with bows and crossbows. The man next to gudulu whispered a few times in his ear, and then Gu Dulu looked at the city head with a heavy face, indicating that others would fight back with bows and crossbows. At this time, they couldn''t return to the tribe by the same way. Let alone the casualties brought by the city, the idea that the wind and snow all over the city has made them lose their work has become an unrealistic idea. "Fight back." Bone Du Lu spat, gnashing teeth said. "Launch." Xue Rengui ordered again, but after this order, the city gate was suddenly opened. "Kill!" Black teeth Chang''s horse in the hands of a shock in the snow, and then led behind, Xue Rengui''s fifty riding Pro guard, instantly rushed out of the gate.What they want is that at this time, when the remaining bows and arrows of Li Zhepu are closer to the city wall, and their attention is focused on the city head, they are killed by surprise. Snowflakes in the process of galloping horses, there is a feeling like rain on the face, and even can feel a piece of snowflakes, one after another in the face of collision. Ma Shuzhen opened the snow in front of him, and the long blade pointed directly at the leader. Compared with Xue Rengui, Hei Chi was a few years younger than Xue Rengui. His on-the-spot Kung Fu was obviously better than that of Xue Rengui at this time. This is the only reason why they decided who would defend the City and who would attack after their dispute. The cavalry of fifty men seemed to inject more energy into the wind and snow in the wilderness. With a strong murderous spirit and a high sense of war, they rushed to the herdsmen without flinching back. In particular, these pro guards of Xue Rengui have been training in Anxi for years. After fighting the Shangmu people, they are much more powerful than the nomads in terms of their skills and weapons. This is the foundation for the Tang Dynasty to become a powerful country. Therefore, in the face of herdsmen far more than them, they are not afraid. In addition, the herdsmen do not know what they are. At the beginning, they use fast speed, and in an instant, they use small triangle formation to disperse hundreds of herdsmen. The cavalry of fifty men never separated. They were not greedy for merit or fighting. They followed closely behind Hei Chih Chang. Wan was like a dragon and wandered in the wilderness, making it difficult for the nomads to form effective defense measures for a moment. When Xue Rengui stood at the head of the city, his heart was full of anxiety. At this time, even if there were another 50 people in his hand, he would dare to take people out of the city and annihilate them all under the city. But now, there are only 30 people around me. I really can''t cooperate with black tooth Chang Zhi to do the greatest damage to the enemy. If one of them is not done well, the herdsmen will even take advantage of it and plunge into the defenseless Bazhou city. When the killing was in full swing outside, a rush of footsteps suddenly came, which surprised Xue Rengui, who was on guard at the head of the city, "Your Highness, the father is coming." Pei WANYING knocked on the door of the study several times, but there was no response. She had to gently push the door open and walk in. Looking at the dazed Li Hong, she whispered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 "What''s the matter?" Li Hong raises his head blankly, looks at Pei WANYING who just walked into the door and asks lightly. "What''s the matter? What you''ve done Outside the door came Lizhi''s voice. Pei WANYING quickly stood on one side, and just after standing, she saw Li Zhi coming in. "I have seen my father." Pei WANYING followed Li Hong from behind the desk and saluted Li Zhi in a hurry. "Hum." Li Zhi looked at Li Hong and snorted, but she startled Pei WANYING beside her. Although they have been used to the status of Prince and princess in recent years, they have not been used to the status of Royal daughter-in-law. In addition, Li Zhi and Wu Mei left Chang''an City for more than two years after they became princesses. Therefore, when they heard Lizhi''s cold hum, they could not help shaking in their hearts and squeezed a cold sweat for Li Hong. Li Zhi went straight to the back of the desk and sat down without politeness. Then he looked at Li Hong and Pei WANYING. After silence, he said in harmony, "WANYING, go out for a moment. I have something to talk about with Li Hong." "Yes, I''ll leave." Pei WANYING quickly saluted again, and then bright eyes looked at Li Hong with concern, and then walked out lightly. Li Hong looked at the door of the study slowly closed tightly. He had roughly guessed the reason why his father was angry. Yu Guang glanced at the memorial on the desk. Li Zhi also took out several memorials and threw them on the desk. Li Hong never worried that his father and emperor could have memorials from Anxi. After all, although Anxi was his own base camp, he never reserved or concealed anything from his father and his mother. Therefore, it is not surprising that they could know everything that happened in Anxi. "What''s the matter? So angry? " Li Hong pretended to be relaxed and went to the desk. He picked up several memorials that Li Zhi had thrown on the desk and flipped through them at will. "Explain it to me Lizhi knocked on his desk, which showed his dissatisfaction. Li Hong looked up at Li Zhi, and then began to read the memorials. The main problem of these memorials was that Wang Ben Li had changed Li Xian''s residence. It was because of this that his father was angry. "What do you mean Li Hong put the memorial on the table and sat down opposite Li Zhi. Unable to understand the angry face of father long, Li Hong asked directly. "Is that your idea?" Li Zhi stares at Li Hong''s eyes and asks. "Are you so stupid? If you want to let Li Xian die, you can do it unconsciously. " Li Hong, facing Li Zhi''s questioning eyes, said in a deep voice. "But..." Li Zhi looked at Li Hong''s deep eyes and didn''t know what to say. Did Li Hong do something wrong? Li Hong got up, picked up the memorial to change Li Xian''s residence, pushed it to Li Zhi, and said coldly, "Li Xian is guilty of being a thief. In order to win Wang Ben Li to protect his life, he voluntarily changed his residence with others. This is his fault. If it wasn''t in Anxi, if Li Xian was a common man, who would have looked him in the eye? Whose face is Wang Benli''s meeting with him? Is it Li Xian? Isn''t it the royal family and my Li Hong''s face? " "Then why does Wang Benli want to hold him back so much? Why does Wang Benli want to rebel with the herdsmen! How do you explain it? " Lizhi flipped through the memorial impatiently. He didn''t know whether he saw it or not. He threw it aside and asked. "Whether Wang Ben Li wanted to revolt or whether Li Xian bewitched Wang Ben Li to rebel? Xue Rengui, Hei Chi Chang Zhi and Zhang cambi did not mention it. Dare you say, there is no problem?" "Do you still suspect Li Xian "It''s him who has the heart of a thief! He wanted to play with fire, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t control the fire, so that Wang Benli didn''t take him seriously. If Li Xian was just a common citizen and was exiled honestly, would these things happen? " Li Hong''s face is not good-looking, taking the risk of immorality, against Li Zhi. Even after he finished, he was ready for the Dragon father to be angry and push down all the memorials on the table. But to his surprise, Lizhi just sighed silently, and then slowly leaned back on the chair to keep his eyes closed. "What you said is exactly the same as what your mother said. If Li Xian was honest and honest, these things would not happen in Bazhou, but..." "No way. I won''t let him go back to Chang''an." Li Hong can not refute said. Li Zhi''s mouth was half open, and his mind was filled with the voice of Wu Mei pouring cold water: "you go, Li Hong is determined not to agree, but you can let Li Hong take Li Xian''s two children back, which he would agree with. After all, now that he is a parent, he can understand these." Li Hong looked at Li Zhi''s request for a second place. With a long sigh, he sat down again on the opposite side, and said with some heavy words: "Li Xian deserves to die for all his sins! Anxi, who had been working hard for years, was destroyed by him for two or three years. Although the riots of seven or eight hundred people are small riots, but It''s a beginning for other herdsmen and other tribes, and a hint for them to rebel against me in the future! How can the children minister take back their children now? If the son minister did so, could he be worthy of those soldiers who fought in Anxi with their lives? ""As long as his son comes back, they are innocent. Whether Li Xian lives up to his death or deserves his punishment, I don''t care about the affairs between your brothers. But The child is also my grandson! I can''t watch them suffer with the Li Xian couple in Anxi! " Li Zhi''s eyes are no longer angry, but looking at Li Hong, as if with a hint of request. Li Hong did not answer, but subconsciously turned over the memorials on the table with his fingers. The sound of dada sounded softly in the silent study, and the silence continued between father and son. "What are you going to do with these rioters in this rebellion?" Li Hong didn''t talk to him. Li Hong raised his head, and there was a long sigh. Looking at the exquisite ceiling above his head, he said faintly: "in troubled times, we should use heavy allusions and kill." Li Zhi looked up at Li Hong who had been looking up at the ceiling. The corners of his eyes beat involuntarily. After a long time, he finally asked, "those 500 prisoners, do you want to kill them all?" "Kill." Li Hong still raised his head, throat moved several times, just spit out a kill word. Li Zhi didn''t get the answer from Li Hong in the end, and Li Hong didn''t give him a clear answer whether to take back Li Xian''s son or not. Out of the study of Li Hong, only see Pei WANYING just sent Li Zhi away, and two small figures, also by Li Zhi. "Ye''er and ye ye were taken to the palace by his father." Pei WANYING turned around and looked at Li Hong. "Yes." Li Hong nodded his head lightly. Not long after the birth, Pei WANYING has recovered her tall and slim figure, but she has more mature and gentle charm and solemn and elegant feeling than before she gave birth to her baby. "My father always wanted to change the names of the two of them. He said that you got the name..." Li WANYING tried to divert her attention. "Li Ye, Li Ye, one man and one woman. How nice the name is. I won''t change it." Li Hong took the towel from Xiaoxue and wiped his face. "My mother is not satisfied either." Pei WANYING, angry at her stubborn husband, said. "I''m afraid you''re not satisfied." Li Hong took Xiaoxue''s little hand and motioned for her to sit down. Then he leaned against others'' chest and let her little hands massage her temples. She said lazily. Pei WANYING gave him a helpless look, and then seemed to think of something. Suddenly, she said nervously, "by the way, should you go to Chang''an? Seeing that the new year''s Day is coming, how long have you not been there "What about Bai Chun?" Li Hong Gu asked. "It''s in the palace. Today, when you were in the early morning, sister Bai passed through the palace from the East Palace, but I don''t know if she''s back in the palace now." Pei WANYING said helplessly. Also do not know how, a Chen QingHan to now also did not take, make this east palace, in addition to an Xiaohe that every day loafing around the naughty girl, no one can help themselves. It''s not easy to make some progress with Chen QingHan in the past two years, but it seems that your highness is not very interested in it. She is a yellow flower girl. After several years of delay, she has become an old girl''s capital. "Is that what the queen mother asked you to say? Just a few days after I came back, I began to worry about it. I''ll go. " Li Hong finally felt that it was not easy to be a prince. Although she was still the crown prince at this time, it was no different from that of having inherited the throne. Whether it was the father, the emperor, the empress, or the courtiers, or Pei WANYING, she did her best for Li Jiaxiang fire. Xiao Xue is a martial arts practitioner. In addition, she is old enough to care about her life. An Xiaohe is lively and heartless. She is expected to have a child She lost the baby while she was fishing. Now, with Li Zhi and Wu Mei returning to Chang''an, the East Palace continues to accept the imperial concubine, and it is put on the agenda again. Even Di Renjie, in the name of a banquet, offers to invite him, but all of them are rejected by Li Hong. Now, only Huameng and Cheetah are left behind. Li Zhi and Wu Mei are not in Chang''an for the past two years. The imperial historian Yan Guan has ignored Li Hong''s disrespect for etiquette and law. Your highness can go out as long as you don''t like the last time. You can fight in the restaurant in full view of everyone''s eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 Chen QingHan is in a good mood today. She didn''t expect to be able to buy extremely cheap new year''s goods before the first day of the year. This makes her feel like she has taken a great deal of cheap money. She is carrying a large bag of small bags of money on the side of the road. Her face is even more beautiful, like opening a beautiful flower. On the street where the breeze blows gently, the gentle sunshine shines on the wall. Standing under the corner, I feel warm and warm all over. I can''t help but set up a reclining chair and sit in the afternoon sun and meditate with my eyes closed. Huameng and Cheetah look at Chen QingHan, who is coming from afar. They don''t have to wait for Li Hong''s order, so they go quickly. They want to help Chen QingHan carry the things in their hands, but they are all rejected by Chen QingHan one by one. "I have met your highness." Chen QingHan looks at also don''t disrelish wall dirty prince, lean against that door wall salute way. "Won''t you invite me in?" Li Hong looks at Chen QingHan with a smile. "Your Highness, please tell me what you have to say here. There is no one in the family of the people''s women, and the women are a little girl. If your highness goes in, I''m afraid the neighbors will criticize them." Chen QingHan cold with a small face, straight looking at the front said. Li Hong shook her head helplessly. Although this little girl has the unique gentleness and generosity of Jiangnan, her temper is completely inherited from her father''s donkey temperament, which is too persistent. Only because he promised her last year, let Chen Jingzhi go back to Chang''an, but because of other things and did not come true, this Chen QingHan thought that he was perfunctory to her, take what Jun Wu Yan, Jin Kou Yu Yan and so on, satirized herself well, and from then on he ignored his love. "It was your father who took the initiative to stay and couldn''t get away from something. It wasn''t that I didn''t want him back. Didn''t your father tell you about it?" Li Hong had to continue to repeat the previous explanation. Chen QingHan looked at him with the corner of his eye, did not speak, pushed the door will go home, just to turn back to close the door, a big hand will be put on the door, do not let it close. "My father''s explanation, I''m afraid, is just because of your pressure." Chen QingHan put down the burden of both hands, began to push the door vigorously, the potential to say not count people, shut the door not to let them in. Between the two people push and pull, Chen QingHan because of the force, plus her strength, that is the big prince''s opponent, so when the prince suddenly let go, unprepared Chen QingHan, a stop can not stop, the whole person will suddenly hit Li Hong''s arms. A head into the other people''s arms, small nose hit people''s chest, nose suddenly a burst of sour feeling, just want to rub nose, then feel two hands are firmly held by others. "Hey, let go." Chen Qingchen couldn''t see if anyone was looking at them on the street, but his face was burning hot at the moment. "You run into my arms and let me go?" This kind of good opportunity, for married people, is able to arouse the passion in their hearts. Naturally, they will not let go of the beautiful women in their arms. "Hello, someone''s watching." Chen QingHan is shy and anxious. If she is caught by someone, it is really unclear. "No one can see it. Who has the spare time to look at us is probably busy buying new year''s goods." Li Hong took Chen QingHan''s slender waist and put Chen QingHan and himself into the door. Hua Meng and Cheetah hurry to keep up. The three men are like human traffickers taking hostages. They close the door in a hurry. However, during the whole process, the hostages say nothing and cry out without resistance. In the distance, the curtain of a gorgeous carriage was lifted, which made it clear what happened at the door. Wu Mei sighed silently after the door was closed by Huameng and cheetah. "The prince has been in Chang''an for the past two years, hasn''t it always been this virtue?" Wu meiduan was in the carriage, and on both sides of her side, it was half Mei and seemlan who were serving her. "Back to the queen, this is an accident. On weekdays, miss QingHan and Her Highness will not do this." Half Mei felt her face was burning and her heart was full of embarrassment. How could your highness be so unlucky that she happened to meet her highness. And now they can only help his highness to make it through. "You can take care of him like this. From childhood to adulthood, you are getting more and more boring." Wu Mei shakes her head helplessly, and then signals the carriage to move on. For Li Hong''s behavior today, she doesn''t feel that she has the face to go down and mediate for them. In the past two years when she and Li Zhi were absent, Chang''an City has indeed undergone earth shaking changes. On the way back to Chang''an, I just peeped into the tip of the iceberg. In my spare time recently, I happened to come out to have a look, but I didn''t want to see such a scene. No one noticed, holding Chen QingHan''s waist. After entering the courtyard, he reluctantly let go of others'' waist. With a smile on his face, he said seriously: "don''t be so stiff. It''s not good-looking. I came here today to tell you good news. According to the schedule, your father should return to Chang''an in the next two days. " "Do you think the people will believe your words?" Chen QingHan is still with a small face and does not put the words of his royal highness on his heart. "I am a prince, I will cheat you?" Li Hong motioned to Huameng and cheetah to put the small bag into the house for Chen QingHan. Then someone would thrust out his face and take the reluctant hand of Chen QingHan and sit down on the wooden chair in the courtyard."Last year you said my father would come back." Chen QingHan raised his head and took back his hand. He has been wiped by this guy for many times, but this time he must not be so casual. "Your father was in trouble last year, but I didn''t want him back? Besides, do you think WANYING''s father has been back in recent years? No, it''s in... " "Is it interesting to lie with your eyes open? Did you not come back last year? " "Do you have any?" Asked someone, feigning stupidity. "Hum." Chen QingHan wrung her face in anger and no longer cares about Li Hong. Naturally, she knew that her father couldn''t come back last year because Lord Pei came back. She was not angry about it. She was only angry that the prince cheated people that his father would come back and then took away his first kiss. This reminds her afterwards, always feel the prince is to kiss himself, and perfunctorily said that his father will come back. Li Hong looked at Chen QingHan, who turned his head. After thinking about it, he said, "this time your father comes back, he may not go to Lingnan again, but he has other uses." "Where do you want to put him?" Sure enough, this topic or let is angry Chen QingHan, immediately beautiful cheek, aimed at Li Hong. "I''m not going anywhere. Let your father and daughter stay in Chang''an." "What are your intentions?" Chen QingHan heard Li Hong so generous, immediately looked at him with vigilance and asked. The outer city of Chang''an city was just built this year. All of a sudden, people and officials, merchants, gentry and aristocrats in Chang''an city began to pull together relations and seek various interests of the outer city. Li Qiao will be sent to Anxi by himself after the first day of the new year. Li Xian''s accident this time, although he refused father Long''s request, but in this way, he must give his father an account. That is whether there are still officials like Wang Benli and whether they really wronged Li Xian? these are not the ones who has the final say, but the people who need to share their trust with the father. Li Jiao, the censor, examines the authenticity. A exiled prince, no matter how, is also a prince. It is impossible for him to turn this matter into a minor matter after violating his father''s request. At least in form, he should give his father an account. Besides After the new year''s day, no one knows whether the father will suddenly wave his hand and give himself the throne immediately. After Li Qiao went to Anxi, the position of Yushitai needed a man who was upright and upright. Both he and his father were very satisfied with Chen Jingzhi. What''s more, just like WANYING said today, the Empress Dowager is urging herself, so if Chen Jingzhi doesn''t come back, he can''t bring Chen QingHan into the East Palace, isn''t he? Of course, for the last reason, Li Hong would never tell Chen QingHan. What he could say was that he could enlighten Chen QingHan and put his father in important position besides some unimportant things in the court. Enlightening a woman is actually very simple. Enlightening a woman is also an extremely impossible task. In Li Hong''s opinion, trying to persuade a woman is like playing with a Russian turntable. If you don''t know what you say, you will suddenly make the woman you like go into rapture and then forgive you. Naturally, you don''t know that sentence will ignite a woman''s dynamite barrel. Chen QingHan, who has forgiven Li Hong, has more and more smiles on her face. At the speed of Li Hong''s surprise, she begins to introduce her harvest in Xinxi city to Li Hong. It''s hard for Li Hong to understand that a woman''s face to face you with a cold eye for one second and a picturesque smile the next. Whether it''s Pei WANYING or Chen QingHan or Bai Chun, he''s experienced this situation from them. But up to now, even if it''s ten generations, he It''s still women who don''t understand. He took out half a day from Huameng pocket and finally took out a little silver. However, Chen QingHan said excitedly after him: "I have silver here. Don''t be difficult for them. Keep silver for them." Li Hong looked back and looked at Chen QingHan''s ten Liang silver in his hand, then put the broken silver in his hand into his sleeve pocket and said, "keep it for reserve. In case you can''t use that large ingot of silver." Chen QingHan nodded with approval. Huameng and Cheetah watched them leave side by side. They opened their mouths and wanted to talk. After thinking about it or giving up, they had to secretly follow and protect his highness and take Chen QingHan to the new West Market in the outer city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 The continuous flow of people does not make people feel that the curfew time is approaching. People in the inner city of Chang''an either roam in the square or take advantage of the night to go to the outer city which has just been built in Chang''an. Li Hong and Chen QingHan talked and laughed along the way. Under the control of Chen QingHan, they even rented a carriage and slowly arrived at the western city built in the outer city. The eastern and Western markets are now almost indistinguishable. Only in the small commodities can we distinguish them. The western market is dominated by imported goods, while the Eastern market is dominated by Tang Dynasty goods. It continues the characteristics of the original inner city of the East and the west, with only the difference in the shape of the buildings, so that people can realize whether they are walking in the streets of the western city or the alleys of the east city. There is a continuous stream of peddling along the street. The camel caravan is not allowed to appear in the city square. All the goods are transported in from the outside only within an hour of the city gate every morning. Otherwise, it will be the next day. First of all, the goods in the east of the well will be sold out in a disorderly way, but in the eyes of the people, the goods will be sold out in an orderly way. At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, the lanterns with the names of the signboards are red or green, colorful and other businesses, trying to play a different flavor. On the hot streets, the cold wind blows, no longer as before will raise a burst of dust, but only a clear cold wind blowing, not enough to make people turn around to avoid dust. In the past two months, Chen QingHan has never been as happy as he is today. He holds sugar gourd in his hands, holding Li Hong''s shop around for a while, and going to another one for a while. From time to time, I have to ask the price, and then raise my face, seriously compared to today''s own purchase of new year''s goods, in the end is to buy more expensive or cheaper. Some scholars, celebrities and ladies are also dressed up in casual and elegant style. They walk in groups on the busy streets. From time to time, some people will look at Chen QingHan who is passing by. Eyes full of amazing color, looking at the excited back, and another tall figure, staring at, until he was noticed by his companion. "The tea in the south is much better than here. The rain in early spring is the best way to make tea. Or you can go to collect spring water, and you must scoop it into a wooden bucket. You can''t trip it. Otherwise, it will hurt the spirit of water, and the tea will lose its spirit and taste." Looking at one side of Chen Ya''an''s tea house, she said that she was decorating a tea house. Li Hong all the way, did not see Chen QingHan''s mouth stopped, now afraid is to know thirsty, so he pulled himself to this teahouse. All the layout of the elegant teahouse is full of the flavor of Jiangnan Water Town, especially the furnishings in it are mainly in the architectural style of Jiangnan. Only in details, it takes care of the boldness of some northerners. For example, in the eyes of Jiangnan people, the big teapot and teacup can only be used for drinking water rather than tea tasting. They just sat down in a more remote place. Before waiting for the shop assistant to come to greet him warmly, Banmei appeared in front of Li Hong like a ghost. "I have seen your highness." "I..." Li Hong was startled. Unexpectedly, he met her here. "Queen, please come over." Half Mei pointed to the door of an elegant private room. On both sides of the door, there were several palace eunuchs standing on guard. Li Hong''s eyes turned thoughtfully, got up with Chen QingHan, followed by half plum to the elegant private room. On the way, Li Hong secretly put his ear to half Mei''s ear and asked in a low voice, "do you know why the empress mother came here today?" "I don''t know, but the queen seems to have come here on purpose. She has been sitting here for nearly two hours. The Minister of Dali temple will arrive in a few minutes." Half plum comes close to Li Hong. Li Hong sniffs the attractive fragrance and decides to sleep with xunlan tonight. Li Hong nodded clearly, went to the door, but also specially looked at the four eunuchs on both sides of the lower door saluting him. See four eunuchs just want to reach out to stop Chen QingHan behind him, Li Hong said coldly: "you dare to stretch your claws to stop her, I will chop your claws." "Yes, your highness, I dare not." A eunuch made a hasty apology. Chen QingHan''s face is really dignified at the moment, which is no better than her and Li Hong. After all, they are so familiar with each other. Now they are the empress who meets today''s mother. Although she has seen both sides before, she can''t help but see you two years later. I can''t help but feel a little nervous. In order to ease Li Hong''s heart, she went into the palace with a little uneasy. After Li Hong and Chen QingHan finished the ceremony, he looked at the smiling eyes of Long Ma and began to turn her eyes blindly. There was no one else in the house, except looking for LAN and ban Mei, and there was no one else in the room. I did not know why she had to sit here for two hours."It is said that Jiangnan women are gentle and generous, and their tea art is unique. I don''t know if there is a blessing in the palace today. Can you enjoy the tea you made yourself?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong with a smile and says to Chen QingHan who is standing in front of her. "If you don''t mind QingHan''s clumsiness, QingHan is willing to make tea for you." Chen QingHan said in a hurry. "Of course, it would be better to change tea." Wu Mei smiles and signals Chen QingHan to sit down. As for someone, of course, she did not need to remind them that they had consciously sat on one side. "How could the empress mother be so elegant today and come to the western market to drink tea?" After Chen QingHan picked up a tea set and put it down, he picked it up and looked at it at will, or fiddled with it in front of him. In a word, the whole person was just like his son and daughter. "Don''t just ask me. Have you come to the west market without any trouble?" Wu Mei holds a spoon and knocks on Li Hong''s restless hand to stop him from disturbing Chen QingHan''s tea making. Unconsciously touch the nose, and then look at the side of Chen QingHan, hehe said: "children minister idle son, so take QingHan around, look at this yuan day before the bustle of the western city." "Instead of choosing the eastern city or the better inner city, the eastern and western cities, we chose the new western city instead? You haven''t been here for two years? " Wu Mei asked. The two began to play a riddle. It was clear that both mother and son knew the purpose of each other''s coming here, but neither of them was willing to know. Instead, there were a lot of riddles here. Seeing half Mei go to the door and whisper to the palace people, she comes back, salutes Wu Mei and says, "empress, the Minister of Dali temple is here." "Let him in." Wu Mei looked at Li Hong and said faintly. After a while, di Renjie went into the tea room alone, took a look at the queen and Li Hong, and then looked at Chen QingHan with him on his back. He quickly bowed his head and saluted: "minister Di Renjie has met the queen, the prince''s highness, and the crown princess." "Princess?" Li Hong and Wu Mei have the same voice. Surprised, they look at di Renjie and ask. Then, following Di Renjie''s dazed and surprised eyes, he moved his sight to Chen QingHan. Chen QingHan''s face turned red in an instant. He didn''t want to be treated as WANYING sister by Di Renjie because of his back. In the face of Li Hong and Wu Mei looking at her strange eyes, Chen QingHan does not know what to do at this time. Explain it. I''m afraid there is no part for her to speak here. Don''t explain it. It seems that the empress and Li Hong are planning to make mistakes like this. "Di Renjie, good eyesight." Li Hongqiao thumbs up and praises. Wu Mei smiles and signals Di Renjie to sit down. At this time, di Renjie can see clearly that the woman in front of her is not the princess Pei WANYING, but Chen QingHan, Chen Jingzhi''s daughter, whom he once recommended. "Di Mou is here to compensate Miss Chen. Just now he only looked at her back..." Di Renjie''s face was embarrassed with a smile and said in a hurry. "You don''t have to pay for it. I''m afraid someone would like to leave QingHan at my side. What can I find? " When the last word came out, Wu Mei''s look had become solemn. "When I went back to the queen, I found two suspicious objects, but now I can only prove that they are indeed in the palace. But I still need to continue to investigate who used them and how they were sold in the western market." Di Renjie said as he took out a folded napkin from his arms. Wu Mei motioned to ban Mei to take it apart. She saw that there was a jade hairpin inlaid with gold. Under the light, the whole hairpin was brilliant and exquisite. The other pair of earrings, which are full of color and beautiful in shape, are obviously well maintained. They are golden in Banmei''s hands. "Have you ever checked with Taifu temple?" Li Hong looked at Wu Mei thoughtfully and asked Di Renjie lightly. "Not yet. I just found it from the west market today." Di Renjie replied truthfully. Li Hong nods, and then looks at Chen QingHan. Chen QingHan immediately understands that he also carefully takes out a handkerchief from his sleeve pocket, and then opens it in front of Wu Mei and di Renjie. It is a pair of elegant earrings. Looking at the shape, style and workmanship, it is obvious that they were made by the Royal Taifu temple. However, this kind of jewelry is often seen in the western market. Even, there are many suspected intrauterine jewelry, most of which have been sold. Di Renjie looked at the pair of earrings that Chen QingHan pulled out. After obtaining the consent of Li Hong and Wu Mei, he carefully picked up one and looked it in the palm of his hand. Then he looked up slightly and meditated. He said cautiously, "if I remember correctly, this pair of EARRINGS When I was in Prince Pei''s mansion, I met him on his wedding day. " "I have no impression." Li Hong shrugged his shoulders. But Wu Mei sighs helplessly. I''m afraid there is no one more familiar with these earrings than she is. True love is given to Fang MuQing by herself. On Li Xian''s wedding day, Fang MuQing wore this earring. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 The atmosphere in the tea room, along with Chen QingHan''s pair of earrings on the table, becomes more and more strange. Even if Chen QingHan is so ignorant of the world, she also realizes that there is an invisible line between the queen and the prince, pulling back and pulling. Di Renjie''s brow gradually wrinkled up, and his expression became more and more dignified. His deep eyes glanced at the empress and the prince''s highness. At this time, he found that he had become the object of struggle between the queen and the prince. The atmosphere is more dignified in the strange. Wu Mei still looks at Li Hong with a smile on her face, while Li Hong widens her eyes and waits for the empress mother to solve his doubts. Who is this pair of earrings? The little bunny says that he doesn''t know who the earrings belong to, but he collects them carefully. I''m afraid he has already guessed that he gave them to Fang MuQing? On that day, with his keen, insightful and cautious attitude, he could not have ignored the earrings when he faced Li Xian and Fang MuQing. Li Hong looked at her mother''s look and wondered what her position was! However, judging from the situation, it is obvious that the mother came here not to help herself, but to help the father eliminate the evidence for Li Xian. "I don''t know either." Wu Meichang breathed out a breath and looked at Li Hong suddenly and faintly said. After saying that, Wu Mei takes over the tea from Chen QingHan and looks at Li Hongping''s pale face with ease. "You don''t know?" Li Hong definitely asked, but his eyes turned to di Renjie. At this time, di Renjie again silly, also understand the queen and the crown prince, suddenly coincided with the real intention of the west market. She was recruited by the queen. Although she asked her to check the city at the beginning, how many items were lost from the royal family, she never told herself what she really meant. Now the prince''s highness appears suddenly, and he has a pair of Royal articles bought from the western market. Obviously, their purpose is here. Where did these Royal objects come from? Combined with what happened in Anxi these days, it is not difficult to guess that these objects were exiled from Li Xian, king of PEI. In the eyes of his highness, these objects are evidence of Li Xian''s collusion with foreign enemies and the evidence of Li Xian''s betrayal of the seller''s collusion. In this way, the prince''s intention is self-evident, and he is afraid of This is to kill Li Xian. And the Queen appears here and orders her to investigate secretly, but she won''t tell anyone. So The meaning of the queen is very obvious. It is to cover up and eliminate the evidence in the eyes of Prince Pei Li Xian, so as to give Li Xian a chance of life. So Is it true that if King Pei escaped this disaster, his majesty and empress might even restore his identity in the future? In the face of Li Hong''s aggressive eyes, di Renjie could not continue to think more about it, but said respectfully: "the Royal objects have always been lost in the eastern and western cities, and the imperial servants in the province, etc. inevitably, they are not in good control. It is not impossible to sell them to the western market for money after being stolen." Di Renjie''s brain is turning fast. Facing the struggle between the queen and the prince, what he can do is to help each other and make the unknown things more fuzzy. No one should offend the best. I can feel that Wu Mei is relieved by Di Renjie''s words. The Minister of Dali temple was on the wedding day of Pei Wang Li Xian. If you can''t remember these details, it''s really dereliction of duty. But now facing the persecution of the queen and the crown prince, di Renjie only thinks that dereliction of duty is better than being caught in the whirlpool of the queen and the prince. With regard to the relationship between the queen and the crown prince, once a certain agreement is reached between them, the person standing in line will be the only victim who can''t get a good deal from both sides. Therefore, to di Renjie, it is the real way to be an official and the duty of a minister to pretend to be stupid at this time. "Well, since Lord Di has said so, then the children''s ministers will not care. It should be stolen by some palace people in the palace and handed over to Zongzheng temple for investigation." "Some small things, but also let Zongzheng Temple investigate? Is it impossible for you to be your mother in charge of the harem Wu Mei looks cold, but her tone is not as fierce as momentum. Li Hong had to shake his head in his heart and admire his mother''s keenness. He seemed relaxed and said to Zongzheng temple that he just wanted to stay behind. What if there were people in Zongzheng Temple who didn''t look at the faces of his father and mother and began to draw closer to himself? In this way, as long as Zongzheng temple has been investigated and dealt with, the relationship between Li Xian and this matter can always be found out. In this way, he will have the opportunity to put Li Xian to death and completely end his future trouble. However, to his surprise, the first empress of all ages, who was also aware of her intention, directly rejected her proposal. She, the queen in charge of the harem, had no words to say and could not refute it. "Yes, you are welcome." Li Hong laughs and starts to leave. Looking at Li Hong''s back, Wu Mei suddenly said, "you are also a father with children. Li Ye and Li Ye, you know that they have been holding them in the palm of their hands. They don''t know that firewood and rice are expensive."Li Hong wants to step out of the pace, suddenly by Wu Mei''s last words fixed in the air, the next sentence flashing in his brain: do not have children, do not know parents. "I know. I''ll leave." Li Hong carries the body to sink the voice to say, then took some panic Chen QingHan, left the tea room. Looking at Li Hong''s back, Wu Mei''s eyes are full of complex emotions. However, she soon clears up her mood and says, "Di Renjie and this palace will go back to see your majesty." Half Mei and Xun LAN have been lowering their heads, after Wu Mei gets up, they continue to follow behind, cleverly go forward. Today, for the first time, the queen summoned them from the East Palace and accompanied the queen to turn Chang''an city all over the place. However, during this day, the queen asked all the details of her royal highness in Chang''an for the past two years. It has to be said that the prince''s Highness has changed in the past two years and has become somewhat violent. Once upon a time, even in the face of King Pei holding his majesty, Queen and himself in the Pei palace, he did not have the determination to put the king Pei to death. But now, in the past year, his Highness has moved his mind, even more strongly. "You have changed." Chen QingHan looked at Li Hong who was walking side by side, blinking his bright eyes. In the stream of people in the night market, he suddenly said. "Changed? How do you say that? " Li Hong side head, looking at Chen QingHan, the dim yellow lights of shops on both sides of the street shine on his cheek, which has an unspeakable moving and peaceful beauty. "I can''t say, but I feel like you''ve changed." Chen QingHan said as he walked: "anyway In short, I feel that you are not the same as before, even in the south of the Yangtze River, facing the undercurrent surging Yangzhou City, I have never felt from you It scares me, but Now I don''t know why, even if you''re laughing, you feel angry After Chen QingHan finished, he lowered his head and looked at the road under his feet. The green stone slab Road, which was full of new ideas, looked like a newborn baby, undisturbed by the worries of the world, with a trace of holiness. And those old bluestone slabs, after being trampled by people, crushed by carriages, washed by rain and snow, and stained by garbage, have a glimmer of light and look good, but But there is a deep sadness. "Do you hear that?" Li Hong''s heart moved and continued to walk forward. "Well." Chen QingHan nodded in silence. Although she was not a member of the royal family, it was only because of the prince''s relationship that she had countless ties with the east palace. However, whether Pei WANYING or an Xiaohe, or Yan Lingbin and Bai Chun, they often contacted each other. This is not only their own view, but also their royal highness is becoming more and more It''s terrible. "What do you think?" Li Hong continued to ask. "I don''t know. No one is perfect, let alone You know that. " Chen QingHan smile, but the smile is some unspeakable loneliness. "Since ancient times, heartless is the royal family. For the sake of the throne, it''s common to fight openly and secretly, fight against each other, and fratricidal with each other. In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s obviously incomprehensible. But when facing power, it often makes a person lose his mind and makes people close to madness, right?" Li Hong stood at the door of Chen QingHan''s home, did not step in, but stood at the door said. "QingHan believes you." Chen QingHan slowly closed the door, a drop of clear tears gradually fall. The relationship between myself and the crown prince during this period is not so much because my father didn''t return last year, which made me emotional and blamed on his highness. Rather, it''s because the beloved has become so afraid of knowing that he feels afraid between choices. Li Hong looked at the two wooden doors quietly. Huameng and the cheetah came out of the hiding place slowly: "Your Highness, it''s time to go back to the palace." "Have I changed?" Li Hong asked Huameng and Cheetah strangely. "Your Highness..." "Go to Prince Pu''s house. Go back to the east palace. Don''t follow me." Li Hong turned around and pointed his finger at the two men. His face was deep and warning. "Your Highness..." "Go away." The streets of Chang''an are becoming more and more sparse. Huameng and Cheetah look at the prince''s lonely back and want to catch up with them. But they are afraid that the prince will not be happy. So they stand still in the middle of the street and don''t know what to do. When the cold wind blows, the dead leaves left on the treetops and in the corner of the ground are summoned to the street by the cold wind. With the cold wind blowing, they gradually move forward and wander in the street aimlessly, like a lonely ghost, like the prince of Tang Dynasty walking on the street of Chang''an. Looking at the gradually dark Chang''an City, you are full of confusion. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 On the dark streets of Chang''an, the Chengwu guards who patrol after curfew gave up patrolling on horseback for the first time in the night. Instead, several small teams gathered on the same street, each with a dignified and bewildered look, looking forward to slowly moving forward. But in front of dozens of city Wuwei, it is a drunk walking in the middle of the street. With the drunkard''s pace, none of the Chengwu guards dare to approach or detain the drunkard. Instead, they look at the drunkard nervously from a distance of about 20 steps, allowing the drunkard to occupy the whole street and prevent others from passing by. Seeing the drunkard approaching the prince Pu''s mansion near the Imperial City, the leader of the city''s military guard was not more dignified, but slightly relaxed. Bai Chun was dressed in her pajamas in a panic. She even had no time to change her clothes. When she approved a thick fur fur coat, she would run outside. She just took two steps and ran back in panic. She picked up Li Hong''s fur fur fur fur in Prince Pu''s mansion. Then, she and several other maids rushed to the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion. "I have seen your highness." Bai Chun and several palace maids behind him look at Li Hong standing at the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion. A pungent smell of wine suddenly comes to his nose. Your highness, who is seldom drunk, what''s the matter tonight? Unexpectedly, there is no one around, so drunk appeared here. Huameng and Cheetah come out of the crowd of chengwuwei and look at Bai Chun and say in a low voice: "Miss Bai, your highness doesn''t let me wait to follow, so When you see your highness coming this way, you can only find the Chengwu guard to escort your highness and let someone inform you to pick him up. " "What''s the matter today?" Bai Chun wanted to help Li Hong, but she was thrown away by Li Hong''s arm and other maids, and then sat down on the steps at the door of Prince Pu''s mansion. "It''s not clear." Hua Meng looks at the prince who is drunk like a cat and whispers. "Let them go. No one is allowed to say anything about today, otherwise There is no mercy for killing White pure looks at the flower Meng, the face of rare dew is murderous to say. "Don''t worry about it." Hua Meng nodded solemnly, and the cheetah began to murmur a few words with the leader of the city ''s Wu Wei, and then they saw the city'' s Wu Wei scattered from both sides of the street like the tide. "Who did your highness see today?" Bai Chun wants to pull Li Hong up, but someone is too lazy to get up. She just feels very sleepy. She wants to lie down and sleep for a while and then open the door to find Bai Chun. "Today, I went to Xishi with Miss Chen QingHan, and then I happened to meet the queen in the west market Hua Meng hesitated for a moment, or said truthfully. "Queen? But... " I went to the Imperial Palace today. I didn''t feel anything different. Why did I drink too much all of a sudden? What did the queen say to him? No matter how Bai Chun thinks, she can''t figure out why her royal highness, who has always had a good relationship with the queen, would be drunk alone after seeing the queen. He sent Chen QingHan back to his home, and then went to the prince Pu''s mansion alone. He didn''t let Huameng follow the cheetah. Then he got drunk and went to the gate of the mansion! But what happened? Bai Chun stares at the gradually bright sky outside the window, thinks for a whole night, also did not think of a reason to come, and at this time, the man next to him is still sleeping. A serene expression, angular cheeks, closed lips and eyes, long eyelashes, a straight nose, thick black eyebrows and bronze skin make up the man beside her, which makes her infatuated. Gently took away the man''s hand on his smooth abdomen, Bai Chun touched Li Hong''s forehead with consideration. Fortunately, he didn''t feel hot. Last night, he blew a cold wind all night with his chest open. Now that he has nothing to do, he must be fine, just drunk. "Water." Li Hong felt that the back of his head felt like he had been beaten hard last night. If he moved a little bit, he immediately felt that he had a headache. He felt as if there was a hammer in his head, ready to knock his head from inside. "How much did I drink yesterday? Where did you find me A large glass of water was drunk by him, and then was held by Bai Chun at the head of the bed. Looking at Bai Chun''s slightly red eyes and her voice slightly better, she asked. Bai Chun smiles, ignoring the spring light in the gap between her pajamas. She helps Li Hong arrange the cushion behind her, and then sits beside her and says, "you went to Prince Pu''s mansion last night. Where are you drinking? I don''t know." "I came here myself? It seems that I know my family Li Hong rubbed his dizzy head and gave a bitter smile. Bai Chun forced to endure a smile on her face, but in her heart it was because of Li Hong''s word of home that suddenly filled with happiness. Then he suddenly turned to his knees and knelt down from the desk beside his bed. He took two glasses that Li Hong seemed to know before his eyes and said, "this is from your sleeve bag when I gave you a bath last night. It can''t be this tavern, is it?" In his mind, Bai Chungang was still pouting his buttocks. Listening to Bai Chun''s jokes on himself and looking at the words on the wine glass, Li Hong asked in disbelief: "did I run so far? Did you go to the place where the merchants of the western regions gathered to drink? And then he walked away with two glasses of wine? "Bai Chun put the wine glass on the desk again. However, she was slapped on the rich buttocks by someone. Then she quickly turned around and angry Li Hong. "This tavern is one of the famous restaurants in the western market. What I can''t figure out is, how can you be in a mood and go to the inner city to drink again? I''m afraid it''s not only the wine cup, but also the bottle. It''s just that after you drink it on the way, you throw it away. " Bai Chun nestled in Li honghuai, listening to the powerful heartbeat. "I can''t think of it. I even walked away from someone''s glass." Li Hong''s hand just reached into Bai Chun''s pajamas, then Bai Chun took it out. "You''ve just woken up drunk, but you still have to be healthy." White pure exhale such as blue in Li Hong lip side said. Some things Bai Chun never take the initiative to ask, just like why Li Hong was drunk last night, why was escorted by dozens of city military guards and occupied a street in Chang''an and ran here. Finally, after Li Hong, who was weak, galloped on the bed and on her, Bai Chuncai really had the heart to talk with Li Hong. Otherwise, someone''s talons would always take advantage of you and wander around you. Whether it is physical or psychological satisfaction of someone, very much miss the taste of nicotine in the previous life, if you can light a cigarette after a time with white pure spring festival, wouldn''t it be more beautiful? "Li Chunfeng will be back soon." Embracing the naked white pure in the quilt, Li Hong suddenly opened his mouth and said. Obviously, he could feel the naked white body in the quilt stiff, and then lay down on his chest and seriously asked, "is it true? You got news? " "Well, it is estimated that we can get to Chang''an after the first day of the new year. Now we should be arriving in Quanzhou." Li Hong said with a smile at Bai Chun. Bai Chun doesn''t care at all. As Jingwei''s own, why does she know later than the prince''s highness in this news? Even if the prince doesn''t say so, she still doesn''t know. But no matter what, in her heart, only unconditional trust him, even if one day he killed her, she will trust her. Just like nearly a year ago, it seems that Jingwei is still in charge by himself, but in fact, Prince Li Hong is fully capable of stepping over himself and giving accurate orders to Jingwei even to the people at the bottom. Since the emperor and the queen were not in Chang''an for more than two years, the power of the whole Tang Dynasty has been concentrated in the hands of Prince Li Hong. As time goes on, the whole Tang Dynasty, especially all the government offices, has undergone earth shaking changes in 1989. In the past, Li Hong had to take into account the opinions of his majesty and empress, as well as the power of courtiers, elders, or princes and nobles when dealing with any government affairs. But now, Li Hong has controlled all the Yamen offices of the whole Tang Dynasty in a flexible way. However, everything will not be one-sided. If there are advantages and disadvantages, there will be gains and losses. In the past two years, the power has been completely concentrated in his hand, which makes Li Hong really feel the feeling of holding the world in his hand. If you don''t experience it yourself, even if you have reincarnated a hundred times, as long as you haven''t reached the peak of power, you will never understand the feeling of being in the presence and doing whatever you want. Just like from the beginning of his birth in the imperial family, to becoming the crown prince to now, every step is the beginning of a new life. He was able to stand out from the rest of the world, not to mention the power of the emperor, but also from the prince and the crown prince. In addition, he served as the Secretary of the Ministry of household since he was a child, and the advanced culture and technology of nine to ten generations made him stand out. It seems that everything is going smoothly, but now it is the most difficult step. Do you want to inherit the throne or two years later? This makes Li Hong begin to worry about gain and loss in the past year. After enjoying the pleasure of being supreme and controlling all the people in the world, it was very difficult for Li Hong to adapt to this situation when he was allowed to return to the period of eunuch. But let him force his father to abdicate? Li Hong is not willing to do so emotionally! But how can we still control the imperial court and the Tang dynasty like two years when our father and mother were in Chang''an? Then, just like other emperors, they should follow the emperor''s maxim that those who follow us will prosper and those who oppose us will perish. Therefore, Li Hong changed in the past year. He began to be greedy for power and became suspicious of anyone. Therefore, he concentrated all the rights in his hands. In addition, there are rumors now and then that Li Chunfeng, with the support of his Royal Highness the prince, carried out the so-called Great Voyage, but just like Xu Fu in the Qin Dynasty, he fled overseas and did not come back by searching for the name of elixir of immortality. These also gave Li Hong a lot of pressure, so that he had to toss and turn, unable to sleep at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 It was another four days. After spending four days in Prince Pu''s mansion, Li Hong returned to the East Palace leisurely before the night came. In recent days, Li Hong has not even been to the front yard of Prince Pu''s residence, and even the main hall of Prince Pu''s residence seldom goes out. Every day, he nests in the main hall, accompanied by Bai Chun. The memorials on the court hall, whether they were Shangshu province or the main hall of Donggong palace, had been overstocked one after another. Even some memorials were directly sent to Prince Pu''s residence, but Li Hong did not even look at them. Donggong also because of Li Hong''s return, make an Xiaohe and Pei WANYING''s face more smile, less relaxed. This trip was originally just to find Chen QingHan, but I didn''t expect that the prince''s highness would go for several days. However, at the moment of receiving the notice from his royal highness, Pei WANYING and an Xiaohe were very pleased. At least, when the prince lived in Prince Pu''s mansion, he still remembered them and informed them. Li Ye and Li Ye are still in the imperial palace. They are very skilled at climbing. Now they are struggling to learn how to walk. Their short legs are just standing up. Because they can''t grasp the center of gravity, they make a sigh and fall on the thick blanket. But even so, the two children''s faces are still full of indomitable pure smile, still happy to continue to practice walking on two legs. Li Lingyue, who is about to be 13 years old, moves her favorite toys to Penglai hall with her maid in law. She looks at the two little guys on the bed talking to each other. Li Lingyue, who doesn''t understand, joins in for the first time. He even gave his toys to Li Ye and Li Ye fairly and fairly. However, no matter how Li Lingyue distributed the toys, they could not satisfy the two kids. So every time she did not wait for her distribution, the toys of the two sides were thrown face-to-face with each other and mixed together. Li Lingyue took the trouble to pick up the toys that were thrown out of bed by the two little guys, and then talked to herself, regardless of whether they heard it or not, and continued to distribute them there. Li Ye is a boy, but because he was born a quarter of an hour later than Li Ye, he can only take the place of his younger brother. This makes Li Lingyue more eccentric towards him. In the eyes of others, toys are obviously much more than those of his sister Li Ye. "Well, I really grew up." Lizhi looked at Li Lingyue and said more and more big girl. Wu Mei is reading the memorial in her hand. Li Hong has been staying in Prince Pu''s mansion these days. Although the court affairs are over and there is no big deal, Li Hong, as the crown prince of the state, can''t let go. But Li Zhi once looked at the memorial, he said that he had a headache and couldn''t read it. In addition, these memorials are arranged by the royal family on the first day of the royal family and the memorial for worshiping the gods on the first day of the royal family. Therefore, it is reasonable for Wu Mei to read them in her hand. "Why me? Li Hongcai is the one who worships heaven and ancestors. Now he is It''s not right. He''s still a prince. " Li Zhi looked at Li Lingyue''s pleasure in playing with his grandson. He almost forgot that he was still the emperor. Wu Mei Bai glanced at Li Zhi and put down the memorial that she continued to read. Then she said solemnly, "you didn''t find that Li Hong has changed now?" "You mean his desire for power?" Li Zhi, with an air of self-respect, said: "before and after I ascended the throne, my uncle, eldest sun Wuji and other forces of Guanlong group were disintegrated by us? Li Hong has been in charge of the country for more than two years, and now he has this mentality Well, it''s very precious. " Wu Mei was silent, and motioned to the maiden to put the memorial together, hold up the tea cup and put it down again. Your majesty is right. As soon as he ascended the throne, the crown prince was very wary of people and things around him. When his majesty ascended the throne, the Guanlong clique headed by the eldest sun Wuji held the imperial court. Although it said that it did not pose any threat to the throne and the mountains, it still hindered his majesty''s political ambition in all aspects. So they had to choose to overthrow the court in the struggle. The influence of the Guanlong group headed by changsun Wuji on the court hall made his majesty control the court. Today, although Li Hong did not show hostility to himself and his majesty, or intended to eliminate it, it is well known that Li Hong carried out his ambition in the imperial court. In the past two years, the court hall has been readjusted. All the government offices have been in control. It can be said that today''s world is already under the control of Li Hong. "I prepare that after the first day of the year, Zen will be located in Prince Li Hong." Li Zhi suddenly said in silence. "Li Hong won''t, even if he is a bit violent now, but it is also I won''t force my grandfather to abdicate like a good brother... " Wu Mei''s eyes brightened. After thinking about it, she still comforted Lizhi. She was afraid that her Majesty would think that Li Hong would force him to abdicate like a former Emperor. "I know Li Hong can''t, but I don''t want to see the orderly imperial court destroyed by me. The Tang Dynasty is now peaceful. Although there are occasional frictions, Li Hong must know the form better than us. In the past two years, whether he governs the court or the world, it has shown that Li Hong will be a Ming emperor, even a monarch comparable to the previous emperor, and will not abdicate It was Li Hong who also appeared when I first ascended the throne Lizhi watched Li Lingyue cover the quilt carefully for the two little guys, and suddenly stopped talking."To your majesty, your Highness the crown prince Huaji respectfully appears in front of LiZhi and Wumei, Gongsheng reports. "What is he doing here at this time?" Wu Mei condition reflexively asks, this big night''s how suddenly came to the palace. "Your Highness did not say, maidservant..." "Well, you dare not ask, do you? It''s lawless. I thought Zen was in him just now. But look, Queen, is there any rule? Who dares to provoke? In my harem, he comes and leaves whenever he wants to. " Lizhi complained aimlessly. Wu Mei, however, was someone who even ignored the complaints and said to Hua Ji, "do you hear me? Your Majesty''s intention is obviously not to see him, let him go back. " "Yes, Queen." Hua Ji''s face suddenly turned into a bitter gourd face. It''s easier to ask God than to send God away. Besides, the God came by himself. Hua Ji didn''t know what would happen to him, but he knew that he was determined not to get benefits from the prince. Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei with a relaxed look. Unexpectedly, Wu Mei refused. She snorted and said to Li Lingyue, "let your brother come in. I''ll wait for him in my study." "Yes, father." Li Lingyue didn''t know where she was. After looking at her mother''s indifferent look, Li Lingyue went to the door of Penglai hall. The little guy has grown a lot taller. She is no longer the girl who used to cry when she was teased by Li Hong. Now she is graceful and graceful. She is just a pair of bright eyes. Just like before, she still reveals a mischievous taste, which is in sharp contrast to the dignity and elegance that the princess should have. "Well, who is it? It turns out that Princess Taiping has personally met me. It''s rare. " Li Hong stretched out his hand with a smile, trying to pull the neat hair on Li Lingyue''s head as before, but he didn''t want to be made a face by Li Lingyue in front of her, and then quickly escaped. "My father said he was waiting for you in the study. Would you like to go soon?" Li Lingyue blinks her bright eyes, which is obviously warning Li Hong. "What''s the matter? My father is in a bad mood? " Li Hong asked in a low voice as he walked. "I don''t know. Just now when I was trying to coax Li Ye and them, I heard faintly that my father intended that Zen would be located in you after the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, but..." "But what?" Li Hong didn''t expect that the little girl would also lose her appetite. "But when you come to the harem so late, my father is very angry and says that you don''t know etiquette, so You''d better report something important to your father, otherwise Oh, you know "I know what you are, but you have a lot of heart." Li Hong tapped Li Lingyue''s white forehead like lightning, which immediately led to Li Lingyue''s shouting and shouting the word mother and empress to complain. Li Hong didn''t care about her. Afraid of being threatened by her, Li Hong quickly pushed Li Lingyue, who was in the way, and followed the maiden to the study. "I have seen my father." Li Hong said with a faint smile on his face. Li Zhi looked at Li Hong strangely. Although the prince in front of him was still the prince whom he had seen in the East Palace two days before, he felt as if he had changed a little bit. "What''s the matter? What are you doing here at night Li Zhi was a little wary. He didn''t know what the Prince wanted to do when he came so late. "There is one thing, I think about it. I''d better tell you first." Li Hong also sold a pass, but did not want the back of the head was pushed with a finger. "No one wants to play riddles with you at night. Tell me what you want." Wu Mei quietly appeared behind Li Hong and said with a cold face. Wu Mei, who has been meditating for a long time outside, is still a little worried. During this period of time, the father and son, who are too angry, discuss business alone in the study, so they think about it and follow them in. "My son has seen his mother." Li Hong got up and saluted again. Wu Mei is also surprised by Li Hong''s expression and attitude today. Now the prince in front of him and the prince in the tea room in the western city a few days ago seem to have changed, just like It''s like seeing the prince of two years ago again. "What''s the matter? Is there something you can''t come to the Palace tomorrow? Need to come in such a late hour? " Wu Mei looks at the changes in Li Hong''s body, and her tone becomes more relaxed. "It''s not a big deal, but it''s definitely a good thing for the people of Tang Dynasty, so Is it a good thing for my father and you, and for our Li family Li Hong watched the couple sit down, but no one indicated that he would sit down, so he had to take the initiative to sit down and say. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 What Li Zhi and Wu Mei dislike most is that Li Hong betrays the truth in front of them. Especially Li Hong''s mysterious expression makes them want to beat him. Moreover, every time they face Li Hong''s expression, the couple always feel that they are like two idiots in front of Li Hong, and they are led by the nose by this bunny. So when Li Hong began to betray the truth again, he got the cordial words of "get out of here." "Well, the son minister is wrong." Li Hong laughed awkwardly, then approached his desk and said to Li Zhi, "father, now that I am rich and healthy in the Tang Dynasty, I am strong in the army, but do you have anything to worry about? Or is it the most worrying thing? " Li Zhi listened to Li Hong''s words seriously, and then nodded his head earnestly: "yes." "What is it?" Someone didn''t expect father long to answer the question immediately. "You." Li Zhi watched Li Hong spit out a word of you. "I You have no interest in this way. Father and emperor, what''s wrong with your son''s ministers in the past two years? Etiquette, ancestral system and so on, which one of the children has exceeded? As the crown prince, I think it''s the most praised thing for so many years Li Hong didn''t expect that long dad still played a cold humor, and even started to brush himself. "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me what it is." Wu Mei looks at Li Hong''s mysterious appearance. She really can''t think of anything that can make Li Hong rise to the height of benefiting the country and the people, so she also has some urgent urge. Hearing the urging of Long Ma, someone dare not continue to sell his son any more. He has to solemnly say, "today, my country seems to be rich and the people are strong, and it is a time of peace and prosperity, but In Guanzhong, Henan, Hebei and other places, we need to rely on the grain transported by water from the south of the Yangtze River every year to ensure that the people in the Central Plains will not suffer from famine. In this case, the Tang Dynasty is far from being able to solve the real problem of food and clothing for the people, right? " Seeing that the beginning of his long speech didn''t cause the couple to talk to each other, someone had to shake his head and continue to talk to himself: "the food and clothing of the central plains all need the food supply from the south of the Yangtze River to make up for the food and clothing of the people in the south of the Yangtze River, not to mention the common people in the two prefectures of Anbei and Anton. In the cold winter, the herdsmen often rob the grain stored by the farming people It happened, but the crime didn''t die. Every time, it was caught and reprimanded, and then the court continued to provide food, right? " "What do you want to say?" Wu Meiru Yu''s forehead and white cheek make the whole person look very soft under the light, but what she says is not soft at all. "Hey, my son is trying to say In three years, at most in five years, can we solve the food problems mentioned by the children''s ministers and the two major prefectures, and ensure that they can achieve self-sufficiency Li Hong once again betrayed the truth. But this time, Li Zhi and Wu Mei didn''t ignore him like they did just now. Instead, they quickly asked, "is this really true?" "Li Hong, you should know that you are not joking Li Zhi is holding a brush tightly in his hand, which shows how excited he and Wu Mei are because of Li Hong''s words. However, as Li Hong said, whether it is Guanzhong, Guannei, Hedong, Hebei or the two major prefectures, let alone catch up with a big disaster year, it is just a small storm, rain and drought. The imperial court often has a headache and food headache. Although there has always been a saying that the south of the Yangtze River is well-known in the world, it is still an extremely difficult thing for the imperial court to make sure that the people of the whole North will never be in the year of famine. The scene of selling children and selling women and starving to death on the streets is a very difficult thing for the court. After all, both the court and the officials and the common people all know that how much grain is planted in the field and how much grain can be collected back to the belly is dead. Even in a good year, the common people need to live frugally for a year, not to mention the rapid growth of population in the Tang Dynasty, and from time to time, 11-12-year-old children are admitted to the palace. No matter what, it shows that the food of the Tang Dynasty is still insufficient for the common people. In the year of famine and locust plague, the common people and the high-ranking officials of the emperor are all sad, thinking of offering sacrifices to heaven and worshipping gods every day, hoping that God can pity the Tang Dynasty and give the people wealth. But everyone knows that this kind of sacrifice to heaven and God has never been of any use. It is just a kind of psychological comfort, and it is just a performance show for people to see emperors and ministers love their people like sons. So when the couple heard Li Hongxin''s promise that they could completely solve the problem of food and clothing for the common people in the world in three or five years, it was hard for them to think about it or not. Just now, after the excitement of Li Hong''s words, Li Zhi and Wu Mei began to think calmly. How could it be? How could that be possible? How much grain is produced in the field will not change much. Although there are differences between the wind and rain and natural and man-made disasters, there is no difference at all. Why does Li Hong think that he has the ability to make the people really eat? He knows magic? Looking at the couple''s eager inquiry eyes, someone was not worried, and even said faintly: "looking at your eager eyes, I suddenly feel that it seems that you have not paid so much attention to the children''s ministers for a long time Ouch... "The feather duster was fleeting. Li Hong didn''t see clearly where the feather duster came from. It had not been used for many years. How could it still be handy. "Speak quickly." Li Zhi took a look at Wu Mei, who was angry. He knocked on the table and urged him. Since Li Hong was born and is now the crown prince of the state, he has never let him down on the major issues of right and wrong. Therefore, Li Zhi has no reason to believe that since Li Hong has said it, he will certainly be able to do it. Li Hong put aside his cynical attitude, his serious eyes twinkled with bright light, and said, "Li Chunfeng is back!" ¡°¡­¡­ So what? " Wu Mei hesitated and asked. Li Zhi, beside him, was at a loss. For three or four years, the whole court thought that Li Chunfeng, led by thousands of people, had fled to the isolated island overseas and would not come back. Now, Li Hong runs to the Hougong in the evening because of Li Chunfeng''s return It seems that Li Chunfeng''s return is not a very simple thing. At this moment, Wu Mei can even hear her heart pounding violently, and even feel that she will jump out of her throat again. "I don''t know about the specific species, but I believe that Li Chunfeng''s voyage in recent years will definitely bring him home with full load. As for the number of species that are useful to our Tang Dynasty and benefit the country and the people, we need to wait until he returns to Chang''an." Li Hong looks very serious, although did not give a clear answer, but look or let Li Zhi and Wu Mei, can not help but choose to believe. "Auspiciousness comes from the sea!" Wu Mei suddenly jumped out of her mouth such a sentence. "Therefore, this time, the children''s ministers came here to ask the father and the empress." Li Hong''s expression was still serious, but his eyes began to twinkle, and he resisted the impulse to touch his nose. But how can all of this be concealed from Wu Mei, who is so dazzling and knows that her son is no better than her mother? Wu Mei, who looked at Li Hong in his eyes, took a glance at Li Zhi and asked, "you say it first." "The arrival of new biological species is a problem to adapt to the land of the Tang Dynasty, and whether it can be completely cultivated is also a very important issue. If we want to cultivate all the species, we need a lot of human and material resources to assist, especially in the first two years..." "What''s your purpose, without saying so much truth?" Wu Mei does not know why, from Li Hong body saw a kind of feeling of birth, in the heart faintly felt some uneasiness asked. Li Hong looked at his father''s eyes and then looked at his mother''s face. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. After that, he didn''t say it, but he seemed to have been seen through. However, at present, he had to be forced to say: "Er Chen means that the emperor''s dragon body is safe and peaceful now. What''s more, at the peak of spring and autumn, the son minister thought that his father could now completely handle the government affairs, and the son minister had been in charge of the state for more than two years In fact I mean These new species It''s me I know more about it. I saw it in Baidu book, so Son minister I think I should focus on new species now. I''m afraid I will be distracted if I deal with the government affairs. You know, one mind can''t be used for two purposes. Understand? So My son will not be in charge of the country The father and the emperor are in charge of the government Is that right? " At last, Li Hong''s expression on his face had turned into a pathetic expression. The Dragon Mother opposite her was holding a feather duster in her hand. She looked at him with a livid face. There was a big disagreement and the feather duster was flying all over the sky. But long dad was puffing and panting. His eyes were both disappointed and angry. He looked at Li Hong with a grudge of iron and steel, as if Li Hong had committed many crimes. "No You Don''t look at your children like this. What''s wrong with you? It''s better to Say it? It will be better. It''s easy to hold back if you don''t speak. " Although it is not the first time that a dragon has been staring at someone for a while, it is not the first time that he has been staring at someone. "I''m going to farm with the queen, you! Continue to supervise the country After a long time, Li Zhicai suddenly said in a deep voice. "What? Are you kidding? You give my mother to farm? This "Although the spring ploughing ceremony has been a bit deserted in recent years, the emperor and empress took part in the spring ploughing ceremony to set an example for the farming people in the world. This is what the former Emperor and his father have done successively. Why can''t we do it?" Wu Meifu said casually. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 Li Hong never thought of such a result. At first, according to his intention, his father and Emperor continued to return to the imperial court to preside over the government. Then, in the name of cultivating new species, he took Bai Chun, Pei WANYING and an Xiaohe to find a beautiful, beautiful, fertile and idyllic pastoral land. He cultivated and grazed for two years, which precipitated the anger that gradually appeared in his body in the past year. But who would have thought that the imperial power of the Tang Dynasty was so worthless that he and Li Zhi were unwilling to accept the work. They both wanted to farm and did not want to manage the government! Accompanied by Huameng and other people, Pei WANYING returns to Lizheng hall from the palace. Pei WANYING has been waiting for her for a long time. Looking at her Royal Highness''s dejected appearance, she naturally feels uncomfortable. He took Li Hong''s arm and walked gently inside. He saw someone walking to the front and back of the sofa and fell down straight. Then he began to sigh. In this way, my plan is completely disrupted, and I have to go over it again. But is there any turning point? Li Hong hoped that there would be, but the possibility was very slim. Once the Empress Dowager agreed to farm, it was basically decided in nine out of ten. Besides, he had never seen the Empress Dowager repent of anything after making a decision. "Did your father and mother scold you?" Pei WANYING holds Li Hong''s weak hand in her hand and asks in a soft voice. "If it''s just a reprimand, it''s a pity." Li Hong lies on the sofa with his eyes closed, shaking his head and sighing. Pei WANYING was surprised by Li Hong''s words in her heart. If she didn''t have a little selfish heart at this time, it was impossible. What''s more, as a princess, she knows better than anyone that her Royal Highness''s advantage is her own. Although she can be indifferent to her Royal Highness''s downfall, she can follow his highness to share the joys and sorrows with the wind and rain, but she is not willing to see his highness so sad and unhappy. Listening to Li Hong''s words, Pei WANYING couldn''t help wondering whether Her Highness just tentatively hoped that her father would deal with the government affairs, but she didn''t expect that her father would finally agree to take back the rights of the court? That''s why his highness lost the right to supervise the country, and became so frustrated now? The husband and wife were originally birds in the same forest. Pei WANYING was absolutely right. In front of Li Hong, she did a good job as a princess in the East Palace and the imperial palace. So at the moment, looking at the prince''s highness, who is dying, Pei WANYING''s heart is even more inexplicably miserable than him. "Your Highness, I know that I should not take part in and talk freely, but you should be more open-minded. The Court Affairs in the past two years have also made you physically and mentally exhausted. Is it not good to have a rest? What''s more, I have accompanied you to the kind of Isn''t it quick to see the life of Nanshan leisurely under the East fence of chrysanthemum picking Pei WANYING no longer interferes with someone''s magic claws this time. In front of other palace maids, she thrusts her chest, but tries to be as peaceful as possible. Someone''s hand suddenly fell silent on Pei WANYING''s chest. She dared to feel her crown princess wanted to split it. She thought she was greedy for power and was sighing and out of her mind. Isn''t that just right! Take today''s rare opportunity to see if the princess, who has been shy and unwilling to take a bath with herself, agrees to have a happy bath with herself! "Well You don''t know. Forget it, it''s Let me worry alone Someone''s brow locks deeper, as if he had been wronged in the palace. One hand around Pei WANYING''s waist, although a little plump than before the birth of a child, but still let Li Hong indulge in and love. Pei WANYING looked at the depressed prince. She sighed helplessly in her heart. She no longer resisted in full view of the public. She fell slowly into someone''s arms and let someone sigh in her ears. After a while, she felt that something was wrong with someone, and she began to get hot and dry. "Well Accompany me to take a bath. I don''t want to see anyone today. I''m so upset! " Someone continued to lock his brow, pretended to be deeply resentful, did not give the crown princess any chance to refute, and then walked away. "Well, they''re watching." Pei WANYING''s heart is like a deer jumping. She wants to refuse, but she can''t bear to see the prince''s miserable appearance. She has to be carried away by the prince''s highness. In her heart, she firmly thinks that she will not take off her clothes and serve him in the bath for a while. Tonomiya Lizheng hall spring, and in Anxi broken Yecheng in Bazhou, under a few days of heavy snow, and finally slowly stopped the graceful dance. On the vast white land, the sun can not melt even a shallow layer of ice and snow in a short time. If you look at it, the dazzling light of snow makes your eyes extremely uncomfortable. Li Zhe even sat on the horse with his eyes closed. His excitement after the war had not passed. Although he was only for a small 700 people, it also made him appreciate the real battlefield, the real killing. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang are holding a celebration banquet for themselves in Bazhou government office at the moment. If they hadn''t arrived in Bazhou on that day and caught up with a scene of fighting outside the city gate, Xue Rengui and Hei chichang would have lost more ministries in the snowstorm.However, Li Zhe was still full of sincere admiration for Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi. With only 100 troops, he dared to take the initiative to go out of the city to meet the 800 herdsmen of gudulu. Even before he arrived, he already had the upper hand. However, what made him even more unexpected that day was that Li Xian, the sixth elder, was able to stand at the head of the city to guard the city for Bazhou and the palace of Xue Rengui and Hei chichang, even though he knew who Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang were. Today''s celebration banquet, whether it is Xue Rengui, Zhang Cambodian, or black tooth Chang, is a rare tacit understanding. It has been moved from the original earth wall mansion to Li Xian''s green brick house residence. Driven by Xue Rengui and Hei Chih Chang, Li Zhe was also influenced by Xue Rengui and Hei Chih Chang. He let go of his mind and began to put down his royal highness. With the remaining 70 soldiers, he howled and drank in the Yamen. In the small Bazhou City, Hu Ji in a few taverns was invited by Xue Rengui. This surprised Li Zhe, who was drunk and sleepy. He even felt a little less drunk: "general Xue In the barracks... " Li Xian pointed to a few Huji who were quite beautiful in Bazhou and murmured. "You think I''m a fool? How dare you disobey the military orders made by your highness Xue Rengui''s white beard still has the residual liquor, a pair of old eyes are still very calm. "Well..." Li Zhe did not understand and again pointed to those Hu Ji. "Of course it''s on your highness." Xue Rengui looked at the dazed Li Zhe and said ha ha. Zhang Zhangzhi shook his head and grinned bitterly. He saluted Li Zhe and said, "Your Highness, don''t listen to old Xue''s nonsense. You are not allowed to drink in the barracks, let alone woo Ji. This is an iron rule. No one dares to break it. But today, we are not in the army. These soldiers are Lao Xue''s personal guards, not soldiers. Moreover, your highness is your timely arrival, My ministers, general Xue and general Hei Chi are here to help you and thank you for your timely rescue. Therefore, today''s banquet is not against the military system. " Black tooth Chang said with a smile, "Your Highness, let go of your worries. Lord Zhang Cambodian has been in Anxi for two years. As the eyes and ears of the prince''s highness, he and I are very close to each other, but we dare not overstep the military system." Li Zhe nodded with a wry smile, picked up his glass and offered Xue Rengui a bowl of wine. In fact, they were all right. Strictly speaking, these soldiers were Xue Rengui''s personal guards, not the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. So, naturally, there was no drinking in the army. What''s more, I know this very well, but I didn''t expect that Xue Rengui would dare to fight with the herdsmen under the condition that his troops were not superior. "Let''s say, in the end, the two generals and the Lord need Li Zhe''s help. When they came, the emperor told me that Anxi had two tigers as cunning as foxes. When they got there, they''d better keep an eye on everything. Don''t let those two old things deceive you. You''re still happy. So Li Zhe has to listen to the emperor''s words. Three adults, I don''t know what I need Li Zhe to do for you. You may as well speak up. " Li Zhe said boldly, and even bought Li Hong. Xue Rengui and black tooth Chang Zhi listened to the fox and the old man in Li Zhe''s words. They were not angry but happy. They even stroked their beards with pride and laughed loudly. "The prince knows me, too!" Xue Rengui and black teeth often look at each other, and then say with one voice. Zhang Cambodian shook his head, laughed, and said with a straight face: "Your Highness, you must know the whole story of this affair. You will soon execute the more than 500 people. This is the will of the prince''s highness, and you must also know it. But there are some things you can''t be sure about. Your Highness Prince has disclosed some of the details of your coming here, so it should be sooner rather than later, You need to account for the rest. " While listening to Zhang Cambodian''s speech, Li Zhe swept Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi. He found that when Zhang Zhangzhi said these words to himself, the two people seemed to be indifferent. They had been discussing something, and they didn''t care about their conversation at all. "I I''m not ready now, so I can''t wait another two days? " Li Zhe was a little disheartened. Although he had already prepared himself for this matter, he had to pass the first day as planned. "Today''s will of his Highness the prince''s plan has changed, so we need to speed up the pace of Anxi''s affairs." Zhang Cambodian said solemnly. Li Zhe hesitated between his looks. After a pause, he firmly said, "OK, I''ll go. I''ll go after I finish the wine." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 On his way to Anxi, Li Zhe imagined many scenes when he met Li Xian. However, in all the scenes, he never thought that their first meeting after a few years was actually on the wall of Bazhou under the cruel fighting scene. He also imagined many times in his mind what he would look like when he met Li Xian. But when he saw Li Xian at the head of the city, he was still shocked by what Li Xian looked like. His weather beaten complexion, his loneliness and his loss of talent seemed like he had never met his talent. Although he was standing at the head of the city with a broadsword in his hand, Li Zhe couldn''t believe it. The middle-aged man who looked like he was thirty or forty years old in front of him was actually only in his twenties. To his surprise, over the years, he and Li Hong have been in constant friendship and resentment. Except for the temporary joint efforts of the three brothers when they were in Chang''an city to rescue Li Dan, there has been a hidden struggle between Laoliu and Laowu in the rest of the time. But this time, Li Xian fought with the herdsmen outside the city for the sake of Li Hong''s subordinates, and chose to guard Bazhou city for Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi, which made him have to look at Li Xian with a new look and wonder why Li Xian''s change was so great. In contrast to her appearance, Fang, who is not far away from her, is Fang, who is not far away from her. Although her clothes are simple, she can''t hide her beautiful cheeks. Her exquisite figure is no different from that when she was in Chang''an City, except for her clothes. But if there is any difference, it is that Fang MuQing is now the mother of two children. Li Xian looked at Li Zhe, his co-author, and said to Fang MuQing, who was making tea and pouring water by himself, he said, "take your child down and we''ll talk for a while." After saying that, Li Xian put one hand on his side. He was curious to peek at Li Zhe, Li Guangshun, and pushed it to Fang MuQing. Fang MuQing smiles and nods. He holds their eldest son Li Guangshun in one hand and his second son Li Guangren in his arms in the other. After saluting Li Zhe with difficulty, he goes to the inner house. Today''s residence has been changed back to his original residence in Bazhou. Thirty or so domestic servants have been placed in the house of Nuoda. It is no longer as crowded as before, and the days are much more comfortable than in the past two years. Especially after Xue Rengui and others sent a lot of things, and Li Zhe specially brought some things for him from Chang''an, Li Xian was relieved. Maybe he will have a good time on the first day, but what about the future? Li Xian sighs for a long time. In the future, his own life may not be in his hands at all. "How can he trust you to come to Anxi?" The two brothers were silent for a long time, and finally Li Xian took the lead in asking. Li Zhe glanced at him. It seemed that Laoliu still had great opinions on Li Hong, so he curled his mouth and said, "I have nothing to worry about. I will go wherever he asks me to go." Li Zhe shrugged. Anbei and Anton were ruined by him. Every day, he led his own guards or soldiers borrowed from the Anbei corps to seek the troubles of the nomadic people on the grassland. After hearing the name of Li Zhe, the king of England, people would like to bury their horses in the soil. For Li Hong''s plan to move his horses to the south, Li Zhe did everything possible. In addition, the letters written by the guardians of Anbei and antongdu were suppressed by Li Hong, and he was allowed to come to Anbei and Anton huts to squeeze other people''s horses. But as the saying goes, an Bei and Anton finally had to write to his majesty and queen. Finally, Li Hong was forced to recall Li Zhe to Chang''an. In Chang''an, he did nothing but run to the Jinwu guard camp where Li Zhi stayed in the capital, or run to the central army under the control of the crown prince, and did nothing else, just riding a horse and practicing the way of fighting. In the end, some people couldn''t stand the fact that he was struggling with the central army in jinwuwei. In addition, it was just time for him to go to Anxi. "Is it time to be emperor?" Li Xian looked at the warm sun outside and motioned for Li Zhe to drink tea. "Emperor? Hehe Li Xian looks at Li Zhe''s reaction strangely. Is he dissatisfied with Li Hong? Or what happened in Chang''an? Why is Li Zhe''s expression when it comes to the fifth emperor. "What? The father does not want to abdicate? " Li Xian asked again. "If that''s the case, I''ve just received the news. Now one is willing to meditate and the other is not willing to accept it. They are so rigid." Li Zhe said powerless, as if to complain: "you say this is also puzzled ah, my Li family, whether the first emperor or the father of this generation, are competing for the chair, but in front of these two people, but no one is willing to inherit the situation, the throne is really worthless now? Li Hong, in particular, is a wonderful work. " "Maybe there are others in my father''s heart." Li Xian sighed and said quietly. "Pull it down. Now my throne in the Tang Dynasty depends on whether the father and the fifth brother are willing or not, and whether they can reach a consensus. Is there anyone else? In my opinion, if anyone dares to make the idea of the throne, he will no longer be attacked by Lao Wu alone, and he will be taught by his father. In a word, the throne is now a trick that we two can think of as a Zen throne and a trick that we don''t want to inherit, but the others want to be involved in it. It''s strange that those two don''t destroy you to ashes. " Li Zhe''s words obviously mean something. In front of Li Xian, this is something he never said before, but now, facing Li Xian, he has no scruples.Over the past few years, he has also measured whether the old five are relieved or not. Whether it is Anbei, Anton, Changan or Anxi, he is allowed to make mischief by himself, but there is a premise that you are not allowed to think about the throne, so everything is easy to say. Therefore, Li Zhe Xiang also came to abide by the bottom line and never care about the throne. I just want to be a carefree prince. You just have to let me have a good time. This is also the reason why Li Hong allows him to make mischief. Even if he is sent to Anxi, Li Hong has a hundred worries about him. Li Xian looked at Li Zhe with a smile and didn''t speak any more. This warning was obviously what Li Zhe said to himself. He didn''t refute it. He shook his head and laughed. Once again, they fell into a short silence. After a while, Li Zhe opened his mouth and said, "Li Chunfeng is back." "Back?" Li Xian was still surprised. Although he had been living in Anxi, it had been said that Li Chunfeng would follow Xu Fu''s assumption of defecting overseas before he was exiled. Even for a time, he thought that this was Li Hong''s biggest failure under his opponent''s control, that is, he gave Li Chunfeng enough financial, material and human resources, and finally developed a white eyed wolf. But he didn''t expect that, after nearly four years, he came back! Li Zhe nodded his head and continued: "the fifth man didn''t elaborate in the letter. He just said that Li Chunfeng''s navigation in recent years was extremely important to my Tang Dynasty and brought a lot of auspicious things." "That''s why my father moved his mind to Zen? Are you planning to live in Li Hong now, and you are here at the command of Li Hong to deal with me in the future? " Li Xian looked at him and hesitated all the time. Gu left and right talked about his Li Zhe. He finally guessed Li Zhe''s real motive and said coldly. Li Hong didn''t want to give up his father''s contribution to the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, Li Hong did not intend to inherit the throne in the past three or five years. Originally, he wanted to cultivate some messy new species brought back by Li Chunfeng. He said that he could completely improve the food and clothing of the people, but he was preempted by his father and finally let him be in charge of the country Is it inconceivable that emperor and Empress Dowager go to farm? But Li Hongxin said so, and he was not satisfied with his father''s struggle. " Li Zhe smile, did not answer Li Xian''s words, light said. Li Zhe''s words didn''t sound like much, but to Li Xian''s ears, it was more like Li Hong showing off to him. Naturally, he was extremely indignant, but he could not say anything. Li Xian was extremely distressed by the feeling of being stuck in his throat. But now he is just a common man, and he has been exiled to Bazhou. He can''t do anything at all. Even today''s fate is in the hands of others. "So." Li Xian asked in a deep voice. "So I came." Li Zhe''s face became dignified and continued: "the father and the empress have discussed your matter with the fifth. When they know that you have been bullied in Bazhou, they hope to take you back to Chang''an..." "Really?" Li Xian suddenly turned to his side, and his face was full of hope. Only one hand caught Li Zhe''s arm and asked eagerly. "Yes, but Li Hong didn''t agree." Li Zhe looks back at Li Xian''s sight and says. "Am I not miserable enough now? Is it that I am a disabled person who makes him so afraid that he dare not even let me go back to Chang''an? What is he afraid of? I''m afraid I can''t fight for the throne with him! I have only one arm left now! He''s ruined my whole life already! Does he dare not obey the will of his father and his mother! treason and heresy! treason and heresy! He is the most treacherous Prince of my Tang Dynasty Li Xian was fierce and ferocious. The knuckles of holding Li Zhe''s arm turned white and said in a trembling angry voice. Li Zhe still let Li Xian hold his arm with one hand, and looked at Li Xian in front of him with pity and pain in his eyes. He really can''t think of it. Li Xian can''t do it well. Why do we have to fight Li Hong? Do you have to die? Don''t he know that he can''t fight Li Hong! "Some time ago, the Empress Dowager and the fifth wife went to the west market by chance. In the West City, several pieces of jewelry that had been lost from the royal family were found." Li Zhe did not move. He looked at Li Xian without expression and said faintly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 The hand, which had been holding his arm, slipped down from his arm. Li Xian looked at Li Zhe with a complicated look. His eyes even dodged. He thought quickly and said, "so what? The loss of Royal treasures is a common thing. It''s not just after I left Chang''an. Those palace people and so on are not without dirty hands and feet. " Listening to Li Xian''s explanation, Li Zhe began to smile bitterly again. Along the way, he felt a little too heartless about Laowu''s practice. Now it seems that his understanding of Li Xian and his arrangement are too light. "That''s true, but Li Hong found a pair of earrings that your wife wore when you were married. How can you explain that? Would you say that Wang Benli, the governor of Bazhou, stole it from you? Or are you too miserable in Bazhou and forced to sell? " There is no sympathy in Li Zhe''s eyes. He was worried about his brother''s love and couldn''t figure out how to continue the next conversation. But now that Li Xian is still so unrepentant, he has no burden in his heart. "Of course, I was robbed by Wang Ben Li, otherwise I would not have lost my house and lived in that shabby house." Li Xian is a little angry. Don''t you know what kind of life he''s had, such as Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi? "Wang Benli is not dead. That day you met Zhang Hanzhi on the top of the city. Zhang cambzhi has ordered Wang Benli to take care of him. Although Wang Bo followed the past, he still had a chance to do it in the chaos. When you ascend the city, it seems that you are guarding the rear of the city hall for Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang, but in fact, you are not trying to kill Wang Benli and tell Chang''an your miserable appearance through their mouths? " Li Zhe said coldly. "What do you mean, seven? Do you even doubt me? " "It''s not that I doubt you, it''s what you do that makes people suspicious. Let me be frank. The condition of the fifth brother is very simple. Either he dies in Bazhou with his wife, Guangshun and Guangren, or he goes back to Chang''an with Guangshun and Guangren, and you Guard the border for Datang. " Li Xian still looked at and continued to argue. "What do you mean?" Li Xian asked quietly. Li Hong''s border area is not as simple as he said. Since he is so careful of himself, it is even more impossible for him to give himself cities and troops to stay in Anxi. "At that time, I established the Persian governor''s office in the Tang Dynasty. Wang Mingyuan helped the Persian king pelus guard together, and did not want to be plundered by big food. The fifth man''s condition is to take the emperor''s wife and Guangshun back to Chang''an, and you go to Jiling town to guard. If you can get real rights from pelus or his son, it''s your own right. On the contrary, if you''re not fortunate enough to fight for power and profit with pilus, you have nothing to do with Tang Dynasty. " Li Zhe took a sip of the cold tea, put down the teacup and said naturally. Li Xian''s face became more and more heavy. This sounds good, but it''s equivalent to leaving himself out of the territory of the Tang Dynasty and letting himself live and die. In name, he helped belous to defend himself. In fact, he completely drove himself out of the Tang Dynasty and gave himself no chance. According to Li Hong''s assumption, the relationship with Dashi is becoming more and more rigid. However, if the court focuses on the expansion of Anxi''s territory, it will certainly affect the Tang Dynasty''s influence on the sea. Moreover, compared with the two, the development of sea excursions, whether commercial or military, is suitable for today''s Tang Dynasty. What''s more, after the full opening of the maritime Silk Road, the transportation cost of any commodity will be greatly reduced. It is really not necessary to continue to expand the territory from Anxi to the west, which will only make the Tang Dynasty grow older and longer on the front line, and its troops will be more stretched. Therefore, through a real battle with Dashi, he recaptured the city of Jiling to pilus and Li Xian, and then, taking the four towns in Anxi as the national boundary, Li Xian and pilus were allowed to fight in the city. After winning the battle of belus and stabilizing the territory of Tuvalu and Persia, he can call him back to Chang''an in the name of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and seal him up in Jin Dynasty. However, judging from the process of history, the pace of cannibalism can not be completely changed because of his birth. Therefore, Li Xian was exiled to other places, and the possibility of success is almost zero. Once he loses, he can negotiate with Dashi in the name of Li Xian''s death under the threat of Tang Tieqi. At that time, he can choose more ways to collect their wealth. What''s more, Li Hong has a bigger ambition in his heart, but he has never revealed it. Li Hong sat on the deck chair in the sky garden of Daming Palace stupidly, thinking about the pros and cons of the whole plan if Li Xian agreed to his conditions. Not far in front of him are his baby son Li Ye and his daughter Li Ye. They lie down aimlessly along the flower wall in the greenhouse. However, everyone''s small mouth is because his father''s care is not strict. At the moment, one mouth is holding a piece of green leaves, and one mouth is holding half of the petals. They are also eating with interest. So when the two little guys heard the sound coming from the stairway, they saw their grandmother Wu Mei, surrounded by maids and eunuchs, came up, happily holding green leaves and petals, and then climbed over with hands and feet.However, their prince''s highness father is still immersed in the resettlement plan for Li Xian in Anxi. He does not notice that his son and daughter are green and red to his mother. Wu Mei''s expression is colorful, complicated and angry. Looking at the two little guys crawling towards themselves, the whole heart seems to melt in an instant. But when she looked at it carefully, two worried little guys were chewing leaves and petals on their mouths, and all of a sudden they were black lines! "Li Hong, look at what you''ve done!" Wu Mei quickly squats down in person and takes out the petals and green leaves from Li Ye and Li Ye''s mouth, and then slaps them gently on the buttocks of the two little guys. "What''s the matter, mother?" Someone sat on the reclining chair blankly, slowly stood up and saluted Wu Mei. "What''s the matter with you? You see what''s in his mouth. Wan Ying and I left for such a short time, you even let them eat leaves "It''s healthy to ask leaves to eat some leaves Don''t be angry. I''ve just lost my mind. " Li Hong retreated again and again, only to see Pei WANYING murmuring at two little guys. But obviously now the two little guys don''t know they made a mistake. They are still giggling and holding on to Pei WANYING''s skirt or hair from time to time. "Stay away from both of them in the future!" Wu Mei said angrily, so big, even is a king of a country, oneself hit or scold are not suitable, had to threaten to say. "They are young and ignorant now. You just let them play by themselves. They are like ADHD. They can''t follow their buttocks every day, can''t they?" Li Hong helplessly pointed to the two culprits, they want to make mistakes, which is also my fault. Wu Mei directly ignores the three words of ADHD in Li Hong''s mouth. She doesn''t understand why her original nature has become a disease like thing here in Li Hong, and she is not afraid of bad luck. So Wu Mei stopped asking Li Hong this question. Instead, she continued to ask, "since you know that you are still young, you don''t know what to do, so the eunuch you''re looking for for for Li Lingyue will be old?" "Close eunuch?" Li Hong was a little puzzled. He didn''t understand how the empress mother was involved in this matter again. "Oh Do you mean the eunuch named Feng Shao, who is beautiful and handsome? It was selected by Li Lingyue himself. It has nothing to do with the children''s ministers. However, I think that eunuch is OK. He''s very smart. He''s about the same age as Li Lingyue. It''s good to be with Li Lingyue. " Li Hong suddenly remembered that when he saw Li Lingyue a few days ago, he had a beautiful face and fair complexion. He suddenly looked at the eunuch who looked like a young woman and said. In the Tang Dynasty, facial expressions have become very popular. Not only Li Cheng Qian, Li Zhi''s brother, but also Li Xian, nowadays, have not bred these facial features which are very similar to those of women. In Li Hong''s opinion, if he had not entered the palace in a clean body, he would have become the face of a powerful family or a noble family sooner or later. Wu Mei is not scolding or scolding Li Hong, who is not getting into oil and salt. She turns her head and looks at Pei WANYING and the maid in law. After cleaning up the two little guys, Wu Mei is in a better mood and continues to warn Li Hong with a gentle look. In the future, she keeps away from the two little guys. Because she suddenly remembered that Li Lingyue was not so much spoiled by his majesty as by Li Hong, so she has now become a princess who has no laws and regulations. She didn''t want these two little guys to become crazy girls like Li Lingyue. Therefore, Lizhi was honored to be three days earlier than Li Hong. She was ordered by Wu Mei not to take two little guys alone. When Lizhi was having a meal, he saw two little guys on the left and one on the right trying to pick up the chopsticks in his hand. He even took the chopsticks and fed them to Li Ye with wine. When Wu Mei just picked it up, the little guy was "drunk" and vomited his milk. Because of this, Pei WANYING was scared to death. She knelt on the ground and refused to get up. Li Zhi looked at the scene in front of her, touched her nose, and walked away from the side door. Since then, both Li Zhi and Li Hong have been blacklisted by Wu Mei. They are not allowed to contact two little guys alone, even a prince father and an emperor''s grandfather! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 The noisy, harmonious and happy New Year''s day has always been the favorite festival of the Tang Dynasty. Whether it is the emperor or the courtiers, or the rich merchants, or the common people, in the first few days of the first day, everyone seems to deliberately maintain a cheerful atmosphere, or really show their inner joy. In short, walking in the bustling city of Chang''an, you can see the festive atmosphere full of joy. With the expansion of Chang''an City, both the Tang Dynasty and the foreigners are unprepared for the sudden expansion of Chang''an city. Often in the festival some of the attractions that people forget to return to, naturally, as before, as visitors, bustling. However, some entertainment activities that only appear in the new year''s day and this particular festival have become more and more than in previous years because of the enlargement of Chang''an city. This makes people who do not want to miss every activity have to complain happily because of their "greed". Chang''an city is too big, so big that they are sure to see the activities in Dongshi After that, we must miss the activities in the western market. If you want to meet in the outer city, you must miss the entertainment items in the inner city or some official ceremonies. People greedily don''t want to miss every wonderful activity in Chang''an City, but because of more and more intensive and dynamic activities, they have to start to be puzzled, tangled, contradictory choice, more colorful festival activities. However, for children, the quality of entertainment activities can be ignored during the festival. As long as the adults can tolerate their wanton behavior and spend some lucky money annually and independently, they are most looking forward to. New clothes can make a child excited for a night, but when the next day in a completely selfless play, a new dress has long lost control of children''s behavior, less than a day, it will naturally become dirty and run back. But relatively speaking, girls are much more rational in this respect. They are more rational and emotional than boys in terms of their free money and money spending in the new year''s day or their new clothes. Li Lingyue early sent his close eunuch Feng Shaonian, with his famous sting, to zhongshuling''s residence in Zhongshu province to invite her good friend Shangguan Waner to play in the palace. The whole palace was decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations. Its lively atmosphere and luxurious decoration cost more money than in previous years. Even so, the Tang Dynasty still has abundant funds to decorate all the scenic spots of Chang''an city with brilliant lights. Whether it is temples, Taoist temples, municipal workshops and Dayan pagodas, which are inhabited by foreigners, they are all decorated with bright lights and festive events. The whole city of Chang''an is like a city that never sleeps on the night of the first day. The curfew was cancelled two days in advance. It seems that Chang''an City, which is full of people, seems to have entered into an endless cycle of 12 hours. No matter whether it is day or night, there is no shortage of people wandering among the streets and streets and the city. What surprised the people of Chang''an city was that the imperial court continued to give the courtiers a holiday until the Lantern Festival, that is, the Lantern Festival, and had never asked for it or even mentioned it. The evening of Shangyuan festival in the third year of Yifeng is the most solemn, noisy and lively period in the past year. The sound of the evening drum sounds slowly from the bell tower, and its sounds seem to carry the joy of the festival to all sides of Chang''an, the city that never sleeps. In the whole Imperial City, the lights are bright as the day, and even the corners are full of a peaceful and festive atmosphere. The evening drum and morning bell sounded for the last time. Suddenly, a armored army stepped on a neat pace from the gate of the city, escorting several heavily protected carriages, and slowly entered the Imperial City under the escort of bright swords, swords and halberds. Then I saw that these soldiers began to unload boxes and boxes from the carriage in an orderly manner with orders. Everyone''s movements were extremely cautious. Everyone''s face was tense and dignified, but also revealed a trace of excitement. No one knows what these people are doing. Because the people of Chang''an have been informed by the imperial court in advance, when chengwuwei starts to clean the first two streets outside the imperial city on red silk covered horses, people naturally cooperate with chengwuwei to retreat outside. "What''s the matter? What''s the surprise today? " Outside the two streets behind the Jingjie street, the other streets were filled with a crowd of people, waiting one by one. I don''t know what the imperial court is going to do today. It''s so mysterious. It''s the city''s military guards who haven''t appeared for many days. It''s also the armored soldiers who enter the imperial city. This makes people''s curiosity rise to the highest level. Among the people whispering in the crowd, no one doubts whether there is a coup d''etat or something unexpected happened in the Imperial Palace, because people have already received the message that on the day of Shangyuan Festival, the whole imperial city and the surrounding two streets will be under martial law by the imperial court, but then you will see a scene you have never seen in your life. Li Zhi and Wu Mei were invited to the sky garden of Daming Palace by Li Hong, Pei WANYING and others. Standing in the warm pavilions, Li Zhi and Wu Mei looked at the various scenic spots in Chang''an City under their feet. Today, none of the scenic spots that used to be bright day and night are lighted by lights.At this time, all the royal family members, including the whole royal family, had already slowly stepped up the stairs and stood behind Li Zhi and Wu Mei, Crown Princess and Bai Chun, Li Lingyue and Guan Wan''er. They all looked happy and curious. They didn''t know what medicine Li Hong was selling in this gourd. Under the air pavilions of Daming Palace, which was originally used for gathering and greeting, all the officials of the Tang Dynasty in Chang''an, dressed in festive casual clothes, were also whispering, guessing what the prince''s highness wanted to do today. No matter the Royal relatives in the castle in the air or the courtiers in front of the hall below, they slowly sat on the chairs prepared for them after the ceremony officials finished the lengthy memorial ceremony. Li Zhi holds Li Ye in his arms, and Wu Mei holds Li Ye in his arms. The two little guys are very clever today. They are held in the arms of the emperor''s grandfather and his grandmother. They do not cry or make noise. They are very quiet. "What about Li Hong?" Wu Mei frowns and looks sideways at Pei WANYING and Bai Chun. Now in her eyes, Donggong seems to have two hostesses. Sometimes Bai Chun doesn''t know something, Pei WANYING knows it, and sometimes it''s the opposite. Even in the East Palace, Bai Chun can make decisions on things that need to be decided by the crown prince. Pei WANYING can naturally make decisions on things that need to be decided by Bai Chun in the palace of PU. This makes Wu Mei have to admire Li Hong''s method of regulating the imperial palace. Seeing Bai Chun get along with PEI WANYING, she finds that when she is exploring, the question mark is more and more. "Empress mother, your highness should be busy in the imperial city at this time. It is estimated that he will come up soon." Pei WANYING cleverly gets up, smiles at Wu Mei and replies softly. "What''s the matter? Jin Wuwei has been transferred, the central army has been transferred, the Chengwu guard has been transferred, and the Shenji camp has also been transferred. If I hadn''t told me earlier, I would have thought that Li Hong was going to rebel." Li Zhi said carelessly. After the first day of the new year, Lizhi was just over 50 years old. So now, he talks more and more freely. He doesn''t care about his face. Li Shen, the king of Ji, and several other princes who look a little puffy at his side, also ignore that Lanling, Xincheng and Chengyang roll their eyes at him, and still say without any scruple. Pei WANYING listened to Lizhi''s speech on the Shangyuan Festival. She was so scared that she almost sat on the ground. If Bai Chun was not beside her, she would probably make a fool of herself in front of the whole royal family. "Princess your highness, the lucky hour has arrived." Li Lingyue''s close eunuch Feng Shao walks quietly to Li Lingyue, who is chatting with Shangguan Waner, and whispers. "Ah? So fast? Get ready to pass it on. " Li Lingyue turned her head and was stunned and said. Feng Shao bowed to answer, then bowed back, and then silently counted the numbers in his heart, and then stood at the gate of the main hall of the sky garden. Li Lingyue looked at Shangguan Wan''er, and then she grew more and more "disastrous to the country and the people". She came to Li Zhi to salute, and said in a voice like a yellow warbler: "my son''s minister, Li Lingyue, wish your father a good fortune overseas and live in the age of your life. I wish you a healthy dragon body and a long life in the Tang Dynasty." Later, Li Lingyue didn''t wait for Li Zhi and Wu Mei to react. After a eunuch opened the glass window, Li Lingyue yelled to the outside: "the auspicious time has come." "The good time has come..." As Feng Shao heard Li Lingyue''s clear voice at the gate of the hall, he began to shout loudly to the night sky. What followed was the sound of the arrival of the auspicious time, from the castle in the air to the Imperial City ahead. Li Zhi and Wu Mei look at each other in awe. Even Pei WANYING, Bai Chun, Lanling and Ji Wang don''t know what Li Lingyue is up to. But at the last sound of breaking their voice, Wu Mei and Li Zhi almost lost their noses. The rest of the people in the air were also surprised. It was because, as expected, it should be Li Dan''s voice. It was like a wolf howling, more like being trampled on the tail. However, when the people were stunned and the officials were shocked, a sharp arrow suddenly sounded in the high altitude of the Imperial City, but different from that in the night, only the sound could be heard, and the ordinary sharp arrow could not be seen. The sound of a sharp arrow, even with a trace of brilliant flowers and fire, like the meteor general straight into the night sky. "What is this?" Wu Mei and Li Zhi stood up at the same time, some unbelievable from the glass window of the castle in the air, looking at the Chang''an City under their feet. Originally, in the whole city of Chang''an, a dark scenic spot disappeared in the night sky with bright arrows and brilliant flowers. In an instant, they were lit by bright lights from east to west, one by one. With the lighting of each scenic spot, all the people standing in the castle in the air, including the officials at the gate of the hall, naturally have a panoramic view of this magical scene. The whole Chang''an City, in an instant, has become a more brilliant city that never sleeps. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 And just as the people were still shocked by the magical scene just before them, and at the praying pattern composed of lights on the big wild goose pagoda, suddenly the voice of thunder resounded through the night sky in the imperial city. "This is thunder!" "What''s the matter?" "Where''s Li Hong?" Li Zhi and Wu Mei stand up together again, full of tension and uneasiness between their looks. What is Tianlei in their hearts is clearer than anyone else. Although they had known for a long time that Li Hong would send Shenji camp into the Imperial City tonight, he did not disclose any details. So at this moment, when he heard the thunder of that day for the first time, it was beyond imagination that Li Zhi, Wu Mei, Baiguan, or courtiers were shocked and disturbed. "Father and queen, look at the night sky." Li Lingyue''s small white face, with a cunning smile, stretched out a slender jade, pointing to the high night sky. With a crack, the dark night sky suddenly burst! Just as Li Lingyue''s words had just dispersed, in the dark night sky, there appeared gorgeous, colorful and colorful flowers. "Ah...!" Li Zhi and Wu Mei, as well as the royal family members who stood up behind them, all looked in horror at the splendid flowers and flames in the night sky. But just to watch carefully, the beautiful spark was instantly extinguished, and the night sky was restored to its original appearance and silence. The officials were in shock, and some even thought that Li Hong was going to rebel. But when Li Dan told them to look at the night sky, they just looked up in a daze. After the colorful fireworks disappeared, the officials were still immersed in the shocking scene just now. They looked up one by one, just like the royal family members in the castle in the air, still reflecting on the short-term beauty. "Hey, hey..." "You little thing, did you know in advance?" Wu Mei''s reaction is the fastest among the royal family members. Looking at Li Lingyue, who is cunning and smiling, she pulls to her and immediately asks. "Brother Huang said, I''m afraid you''ll be scared, so I''ll give you an appetizer first. If you don''t think you''ve seen enough, you''ll first turn down the lights in the castle in the air to make it more intuitive and clear." Li Lingyue silk is not afraid, is still a hippie explanation. "You little thing, I''m scared to death. I don''t worry about your brother. I''ll punish you afterwards." Wu Mei finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, she felt as if her whole back was getting wet. "Turn down the lights." In addition to some worries at the beginning, Li Zhi gave up the ridiculous idea that Li Hong wanted to revolt. He didn''t dare to meditate on his own. Could it be that he only had a sense of achievement if he was robbed. Hua Ji looks at Li Zhi with Wang Lou, and then Yu Guang looks at the queen and nods. So he immediately turns the lights in the castle in the air to the darkest with other palace people. "In fact, I don''t know what the emperor is up to, but he said that his father will be in the age of wisdom in the future. He should give you a surprise and let the foreign countries to see the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty! "Look." Wu Mei straightens Li Lingyue''s body. The little Li Ye in her hand has been handed over to Pei WANYING and Bai Chun in the shock just now. The sound of sky thunder rings again, but this time, two thunder rings together, and with the silence of the night sky is broken again, the beautiful and colorful fireworks are more bright than before. Fireworks illuminate the night sky at the same time, but also illuminate the castle in the air glass window, all face shock expression. With the two sky thunder lonely, three thunder rings at the same time, four thunder rings together, and five thunder rings together. The picturesque fireworks extinguish and extinguish in the night sky of the imperial city. Tirelessly, they show the most magnificent and brilliant moments in their short life to the people of the world. The whole city of Chang''an fell into silence when the first thunderbolt sounded. But when the second and the third thunderbolt sounded, the short-term brilliant fireworks in the sky were shining with the beauty and enchantment that people had never seen before. When they appeared in people''s view one after another, the whole city of Chang''an was boiling. Cheers, howls and shouts are interwoven into a piece. The people crowded in the streets and lanes seem to have lost their senses. Looking at the short-term dreamlike fireworks above the Imperial City, some literati and scholars began to rummage and ponder how to write an epic poem to praise the Tang Dynasty tonight and the imperial city of today His pride and patriotism. More times of moving, then people will soon fall into the opposite side, the ultimate happiness, bring is the ultimate loss. The people of the Tang Dynasty are still in a sea of jubilation. Among the crowd, the slightly desolate people from other countries in the world are looking at the bright and short-lived beautiful sparks that are shocking to the world, and the sound of thunder faintly rings in their ears. In addition to loneliness and loneliness in their eyes, they are more envious and sad. Transience is not eternal, but the transience of this moment is absolutely right. Forever and forever, like the time that history has gone through, is forever engraved in people''s minds and stimulates people''s centripetal force.In the same way, even the well-informed officials and royal family members, after the night sky has been silent for a long time, are still reflecting on the eternal flowers that can topple the city but are short-lived. Whether it is the royal family or the courtiers, at this moment, there is no one but full of lofty sentiments and surging pride. The prosperity, strength and greatness of the Tang Dynasty have become people''s eternal recollection and eternal self-confidence after the short fireworks. Chang''an city is still full of lights. Originally, the Shenji camp, the central army, and the Chengwu guards, which were suddenly stationed in Chang''an City, started from different gate orderly, like a silent long dragon, with a firm and confident pace, and slowly withdrew from Chang''an City, leaving all the joy and joy to the night sky and people. Yang Yu has never been so lonely as tonight. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t know where she was wrong. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t understand why the original princess to be became the only official child guarding the empty boudoir, and how she missed the chance to dominate the East Palace! She did not understand, she has been thinking, looking at the brilliant fireworks, she felt that the brilliant fireworks, just as just know that she is the Queen''s prince to be, is the same mood, everything in the world is full of good, but short-lived. "I should be in the castle in the air, not Pei WANYING. Why is she not me?" The expensive perfume smashed the ground, just like the official position of your father. The whole imperial city was restored to its magnificent and solemn appearance with the fireworks gone. Chen QingHan was nervous and expectant on the brightly lit Palace Road. His father was called into the palace today to watch the scene of the wonders of the world created by his royal highness. He was also lucky enough to enjoy this scene from the beginning to the end in the east palace. Looking at the tall figure in front of her, she knew that the next moment was her own choice of fate, to enter or not to enter the east palace. In the whole palace, the busiest thing now is the Shangshi Bureau. After the splendid fireworks, the courtiers and the Royal relatives and relatives will begin to have a feast today. Besides the fireworks, the song and dance led by Yan Lingbin and others will be the most anticipated. Holding Chen QingHan''s sweaty hands, Li Hong comforted her all the way. She didn''t have to be nervous. She was supposed to meet her mother-in-law in an ordinary family. After all, the so-called ugly daughter-in-law still wanted to see her father-in-law. "You are ugly! But Am I really ugly? " Chen QingHan glared at Li Hong angrily, and then asked with uncertainty. "Not ugly, where ugly, you are the most beautiful." Li Hong said insincerely. Chen Qinghan naturally also knows that Li Hong is telling lies, but even if it is a lie, she feels very comfortable listening to it. At present, she calms down and reorganizes the clothes that have been sorted all the way, which makes her uneasy to continue to follow Li Hong. This time, she met the queen again after meeting the queen with Li Hong a few days ago. According to Li Hong''s words, you should not be nervous. However, Li Hong didn''t know that the places and purposes of the two meetings were different. For women, it was just like meeting for the first time. Pei WANYING looked at some restless stairway, and saw her husband''s tall figure. She was holding Chen QingHan, a little bird in love, greeting other royal relatives. At this time, Pu Wu''s voice came back and let him come back "Yes, mother." Pei WANYING saluted in a hurry. When she came to Li Lingyue, she looked at Guan Wan''er, and when she was talking about herself, she gently touched Li Lingyue''s hair. Then she bent down and whispered, "the empress mother is angry. Be careful for a while, your brother has sold you." "Ah? Is your brother back? " Li Lingyue is not afraid to be betrayed by her brother. She is used to it. "What? What are you up to? " Ready to continue to move forward Pei WANYING stopped and asked in doubt. Li Lingyue''s small eyes turned, and then pulled the picturesque Shangguan Wan''er, and suddenly asked, "is Wan''er pretty?" Pei WANYING didn''t know what Li Lingyue was going to do, but she still followed Li Lingyue''s gaze. Shangguan Wan''er and Li Lingyue stand together. Today, they are all dressed in festive red dresses. However, the monochromatic clothes on them do not appear to be eye-catching. Instead, they are beautiful and generous. "Of course, it''s beautiful. In a few years, I''m afraid it''s just like you. You''ll be a great beauty." Pei WANYING pinched Li Lingyue''s small face. After getting familiar with her sister-in-law, she also dares to molest her sister-in-law secretly. "Let the emperor accept her as the imperial concubine? How about it? Or I will tell my brother. " "Say your head!" Li Hong did not know when suddenly appeared behind Li Lingyue, and then conveniently pulled a hairpin from Li Lingyue''s bun and handed it to Chen QingHan. "Hello I hate it. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 The clamor of the first day lasted for more than half a month, and that terrible fireworks, people have been remembered, and some scholars, scholars and scholars praise the poetry of the Tang Dynasty, has been spread in Changan city. To Wu Mei''s surprise, after such a magnificent, gorgeous and brilliant night, it seems that all the writers and writers in Chang''an city are writing poems and Fu for that night. But why hasn''t there been any movement in the east palace for a long time? With such a good chance to become famous, with Li Hong''s talent and the situation that he was about to be regarded as a poetry contest by literati, why didn''t Li Hong think of using a perfect poem to surpass the scholars in Chang''an? She believed that Li Hong had the ability and the talent to make a masterpiece like that night''s fireworks, but she didn''t know why there was no movement in the east palace. Even she secretly made a poem with the scene of that night, but Wu Mei didn''t publish her poem because she didn''t see Li Hong''s poem flowing out from the east palace. As the spring ploughing ceremony approaches, Li Chunfeng brings back not only some new crops that have never appeared in the Tang Dynasty, but also many rare treasures. Naturally, a large number of rare and precious treasures entered the palace. Li Hong, naturally, was not stingy and gave them all to Li Chunfeng. "Your Highness, your majesty is waiting for you in Shangshu province." Li Honggang had just sent Li Chunfeng, who had been drifting on the sea for several years and was as thin as firewood, away. Huameng came and said in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" Li Hong faintly felt that the Dragon father was about to come out again. "I don''t know, but your majesty seems to have something to discuss with you." Hua Meng Luigi Nono said, he dare not in front of the crown prince, described his majesty that in Shangshu province call five to six appearance. "If you don''t come to Donggong, you have to go to Shangshu province! What does he want to do? Forget it. Go and have a look Li Hong stroked his clean chin. Some time ago, he began to grow a beard. He always felt strange. Now that he shaved it, he still felt strange. Li Hong didn''t know what kind of moths longdad was going to produce this time. The farming ceremony was about to begin. The new crops that Li Chunfeng brought back were brought back with soil. They had been kept on the boat all year. It was obviously easier to cultivate them in the Tang Dynasty. So the Dragon father should not have anything to look for himself, but what happened? Let him also run to Shangshu Province, not to the east palace. With a lot of questions, Li Honggang just stepped into the door of his study in Shangshu province. In his mind, he suddenly thought of the reason why father long came here. But it was too late to step back from the door of the study. Lizhi leisurely sat behind the desk, reading memorials quickly, as if looking for something. After hearing Hua Ji''s salute, Li Zhi just turned his eyelids and continued to toss around on the desk seriously and selflessly. Li Hong, who walked into the study, looked at the memorials thrown on the carpet. Hua Ji held several memorials in his hand. It was obvious that the efficiency of picking up memorials could not catch up with the efficiency of his father''s throwing. Another memorial was thrown from Li Zhi''s hand to Li Hong''s feet. Li Hong could only sigh helplessly: "my son''s minister has met my father." "And the memorial?" Li Zhitou also does not lift, continues to look for to ask. "What Memorial? Where are they Li Hong pretended stupidly, pointing to the thick pile of memorials left on the desk. "Don''t play silly with me. You know what I''m talking about is the memorial. Give the eunuch to sinang temple and transfer it to the Ministry of housing and the Ministry of works?" Li Zhi asked directly. "Ah? I haven''t seen this memorial. Is it possible that the document has not been sent to the central government, or will it be approved by the provincial government? " Li Hong continued to say. "Nonsense! I have asked about the left and right servants of the provincial government of central and lower provinces. This memorial is here with you now. Why didn''t you go to Shangshu province? Where? Find it for me. Huameng, you find it for me Li Zhi pushed the memorials in his hand, and then those memorials fell to the ground. Hua mengnuono looked at Li Hong, and then Li Zhi. I don''t know how to stand in front of such two people. When he was hesitating, he heard Li Zhi Leng hum: "what are you doing? Hurry to find it out for me, or I will treat you with disrespect!" "Find it, go ahead, find it out." Li Hong waved helplessly and motioned to Huameng to find it. Then he sat down on the opposite side of LiZhi. Looking at the angry and unwilling dragon father, he asked helplessly, "why do you want that memorial? What are you dissatisfied with? If you go to the temple, you have to give it to yourself. " "I play for myself? Ha ha, now this court is your Li Hong''s. I''ve done this. You don''t approve of it. If you don''t comply with the regulations, you Li Hong will have a look at it? " Li Zhi is now 50 years old, but he is more and more like an old child and is unreasonable. Li Hong looks at the old man who is more unreasonable than Li Ye and Li Ye in front of him with a headache. He really can''t reason with him.I''m rushing to cultivate new species. OK, I promise you, can''t you? After the promise, after the end of Shangyuan Festival, he had a lot of things with his mother. Basically, all the things that Li Chunfeng brought back were dragged into the imperial palace like chicken thieves. Even a piece of grass was not let go, and it was planted in a castle in the air. Besides, Li Hong is not allowed to get close to him, just like guarding against thieves. But that''s all right. I''m not close. But now, I don''t know which nerve is wrong. The Royal fertile fields around Chang''an are all ready. Just wait for spring ploughing to plant new species to geography step by step. However, they also wrote a memorial in the sinang temple to build a large-scale palace near the emperor''s field where new species were cultivated. The name of the palace is that the emperor and the people work together. What can we do if there is no place to live? So when Li Hong finally got the memorial from the Ministry of work, he looked at the dragon, Phoenix and phoenix dance on it. With the words full of passion, he put the memorial directly at the bottom. What a joke! Because the land will give you a palace. Even if the yield of new species in the field changes into silver in five years, it will not be enough to build a palace for you. This palace had to be built because the emperor and the queen had made great contributions to the people and the country through overseas auspiciousness. Seeing this place, Li Hongzhen wanted to build three thatched cottages for the two of them. But I thought that the couple had changed their temperaments so much that they were unfilial and disloyal. So they would calm down and refuse to give an official reply. However, they did not expect that they would go directly to Shangshu province and ask you for a note. "Hurry up, hurry up." Li Zhiduo took a look at the memorials in Huameng''s hands and immediately turned to Li Hong. Li Hong looked at the unreasonable Memorial, but with a helpless sigh in his heart, he said to him, "how about taking down Cuiwei palace and rebuilding it for you? Don''t you want it here? What a good farmland! Isn''t it a pity to build palaces and waste them "I have plenty of land in Datang, but I still care about it? I''ll build a palace to cultivate with the people. " "Stop, you are farming with the people. Do you see the people farming in the palace?" "I am an emperor and naturally need a palace. Can''t you let me live in three thatched cottages like ordinary people?" Li Zhi''s eyes stare. If Li Hong can''t give a satisfactory answer and scold Li Hong for being unfaithful and unfilial, he will blurt out immediately. Li Hong had no choice but to continue to persuade, or drag word Jue to coax the old man back to the Daming Palace. "I''ll study it again to see where the terrain is more suitable..." But what Li Hong didn''t expect was that this time, the old man seemed to have an iron heart. Pei WANYING went into the palace to see Wu Mei in the evening. Both of them comforted Li Zhi, but they could not make him change his original idea and say that he would build a palace to cultivate with the people. Wu Mei looks like an old stubborn Li Zhi. She wants to comfort him, but she doesn''t know where to start to comfort him. She sits on one side and sighs, and understands why Li Hong hasn''t come up with a poem about the Shangyuan Festival. Who is in the mood to recite poems and Fu when such a father emperor is on the stand? Naturally, Pei WANYING couldn''t put in a word in front of the empress. After listening to her father''s reproach of her husband, she could only sit quietly with her head closed and her eyes, nose and nose, and her heart entered a state of silence. Pei WANYING, who returned to the East Palace, finally relieved herself of her nervousness. Li Hong, on the other side, immediately approached her and asked, have you and your mother-in-law and daughter-in-law done the ideological work of the old man in the Daming Palace. "My father has never been like this. How can he think about building another palace now? However, in the Tang Dynasty, there is a lot of money. It''s not very difficult to build a palace. Why don''t you agree?" Pei WANYING enjoys Li Hong massaging her fragrant shoulder and murmurs. "Who knows how patient he is with new species? In case we don''t wait for the autumn harvest, and we want to go back to the palace, will we continue to build or not to build the half built palace? Besides, there are many royal palaces now. In the past two years, I went out with my mother''s wife and scattered money everywhere. There is no need to say much about Luoyang. They also built a palace in Hangzhou, saying that they would have a chance to go out to sea I''ll go. I remember. There''s something else. There''s new trouble. " Li Hong said half, suddenly put the hands on Pei WANYING fragrant shoulder a stop, murmured. Pei WANYING felt that Li Hong''s hand was resting on her shoulder, so she immediately faced Li Hong and asked nervously, "what''s the matter?" "Not really. The East China Sea and the North Sea Navy must go south or go to Japan to collect rent. They can''t stop on the shore any more. Otherwise, it''s uncertain whether my father would like to visit Japan on a friendly basis." Li Hong said with lingering fear. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 Someone who had not slept well for a night, after morning exercise, watched an Xiaohe come over with a hot and humid towel, and then, regardless of his own sweat, took another man''s slender waist in his arms and praised an Chenghui''s sensible son. An Xiaohe didn''t care about Li Hong''s sweat. He let Li Hong hold his waist and wipe the sweat on his face for his royal highness. "Your Highness, you have to bathe and change your clothes quickly. You are going to the morning court today." Anxiao River Huaili reminds way. "Well? How did you tell me? Where''s Pei WANYING? She''s out? " Li Hong released an Xiaohe''s waist and went to Li Zhengdian side by side. "The Empress Dowager called sister WANYING and sister Bai Chun into the palace early in the morning. After serving you in a short time, I have to go through." Anxiao River''s face flickers a silk of excitement to say. "What is so grand as to call all three of you into the palace?" Li Hong is enjoying an Xiaohe''s dressing and bathing, while enjoying the beauty''s thin clothes, which are stuck to her body after being wet by hot water, revealing her exquisite figure. With an Xiaohe''s jade hand swimming on someone''s body, in a short time, an Xiaohe''s face will become more red, even breathing has become rapid up. The clothes wet by hot water and stuck on the body, especially when Anxiao river bends down to Li Hong from his back, the exquisite and round attractive curve prevents someone from paying attention to Anxiao river at some place. "Disgusting." Anxiao River patted off Li Hongfang''s hand of undressing on his body, then his nimble eyes twinkled with enchanting light, and knelt down slowly in the face of someone''s eye salute. As expected, Li Hong did not expect everything. In the middle of the meeting, father long broke into the xuanzheng hall and was in the process of the meeting. The ministers are used to the emperor''s intrusion into the court from time to time these days. After all, Li Zhi is still the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and the one on the platform is just the crown prince. Therefore, for Li Zhiqiang''s intrusion into the court, the officials had nothing to say. Even the imperial censor had no way to impeach him. They could only look at the prince''s highness, who was helpless and wry on the stage, and then silently lowered their heads and let his majesty and his royal highness begin to quarrel in front of all the ministers. The contradiction between the two is still at the origin of whether to build a palace or not. However, Li Zhi has one more reason to blame Li Hong this time. That is, last night Li Mei and his daughter-in-law comforted him. He thought that this was deliberately done by Prince Li Hong. "You! Come here, sign and reply! " Li Zhi, holding yesterday''s memorial in his hand, began the roll call of the on-site office, pointing to the shangguanyi command way. So, the book of the Middle School of the book province ordered shangguanyi to step out of the crowd, stood in front of Li Zhi and looked at Li Hong in embarrassment. Trembling, he took over the pen in Li Zhi''s hand. After shaking for half a day, he finally gave an official reply at the urging of Li Zhi. "Come here, too. Where are you hiding? Do you still pay attention to me? " Li Zhi, pointing to the provincial minister, hummed coldly. In the end, whether it was the province under the door or the provincial secretary, or the general supervisor and the Ministry of household signed on it. Li Hong was speechless. He didn''t know why father long looked like a robber. The old man''s style is much more vigorous and decisive than when he was in power. He is not as indecisive as before. Isn''t it that after his position, his behavior and attitude no longer have too much influence on the court, but become relaxed, and the whole person is no longer bound by the throne, so he shows his true colors? Wu Sansi is still the Minister of the Ministry of labor, and Wu Chengsi is still the left Minister of the Ministry of labor. At the moment, all the relevant people have made an official reply. So they take a look of Li Hong on the high platform in awe, and then walk towards the emperor who is looking for someone in the crowd. But what made them embarrassed in front of the officials was that they were stopped by Li Zhi when they had not made a few steps. , "you two do not need to come. The Ministry is not the two of you has the final say. Do you think I don''t know? What''s the difference between the two of you even if you''ve made the reply? What about Hengyan fan, the right servant of the Ministry of labor? Why didn''t you come to court? " Li Zhiba pulled apart a few taller ministers in front of him, but he could not find Heng yanfan in the crowd. So he looked at the red faced Minister of the Ministry of industry and asked the left Minister of the Ministry of labor. "Back to I don''t know Wu Sansi returned to the original standing position and said with embarrassment. But it has to be said that the two of them are now a decoration in the Ministry of work, and they have no rights. Their original rights, unconsciously and with the support of the crown prince, are gradually transferred to hengyanfan, the right servant of the Ministry of labor. "Hum, I don''t know where my subordinates have gone. Fortunately, I mean to say that I am the Minister of the Ministry of industry!" Li Zhi did not give face to Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi, who was extremely embarrassed, and killed him with language again. "Where is Heng yanfan? Yes? Do you think I''m disgraced in court? Can''t bear to watch it? " Li Zhi no longer paid attention to Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi. He stepped forward and stood in the center of the court hall. He still sat on the high platform, holding his forehead as if embarrassed to look at the prince below."No, I dare not." Li Hong quickly raised his head, looked at the old man and explained. "Hum, I''m sure you don''t have the courage. Where did you hide Heng yanfan? Find him out." Li Zhi held his head high and held his chest high. His arrogance over the world was much stronger than when he was in power. "I don''t know. You have to ask the Ministry of labor about this." Li Hong said. "They know Fart! I don''t know what they are? By the way, I''ll tell you about it when I go back. After that, I''ll give hengyanfan over. " Li Zhi can''t wait to say. In the end, Li Hong did not survive the old man who was becoming more and more stubborn. When everything was settled in the court, the old man took his memorial directly to the high platform and said to Li Hong coldly, "I said you should write an official reply." Li Hong had no choice but to take a look at the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty. Now he has not yet had time to delegate his power. The year before, it was too urgent for him to take over power and eliminate his dissidents. Now, in the imperial court, there are more and more relaxed etiquette and manners. Moreover, in the face of such an emperor, it is impossible for officials or themselves to argue with an old man. Therefore, the present scene appeared above the court, which is also the result of Li Hong''s self blame. After looking at Li Hong''s reply with satisfaction, Li Zhi himself bent down to pick up the memorial, went to Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi, and told him, "this is what I have won for you, and I think in your loyalty, the Royal affairs will be left to you." Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi took over the hot memorial with fear. They all saw the scene just now. Now the emperor has entrusted the two brothers to do it, which is obviously against the will of the prince''s highness. This makes their brothers feel miserable now. This is hot potato No, it should be as dangerous as the hot sky thunder. If you do it according to your Majesty''s holy will, it will certainly violate the will of the prince''s highness. In this way, the two brothers'' positions in the Ministry of works will be more precarious. But if you disobey your Majesty''s will and obey the will of your highness, it will be very difficult for you to keep the position of minister of industry and the right servant of Wu Chengsi''s Ministry of labor. As a result, the two brothers laugh more ugly than cry, holding the memorial in both hands, hoping to find a rope to settle their own accounts, but don''t be subject to this kind of splinter. Li Hong sighed and sighed back to the East Palace, but the princess and Chenghui in the east palace were still in the Imperial Palace, which made Li Hong have to wonder. What did the three people do together with their mother? Is it the empress mother who also supported his father in building palaces? So call the three mahjong rookies to the palace, play mahjong, and try to get some money for the palace from them? After thinking about it for a while, she overturned her own conclusion. If the Empress Dowager really wanted to earn money by playing mahjong, Pei WANYING and an Xiaohe had no money at all. They were just a rich woman, Bai Chun, who was rich, but now she has little money. What''s more, if you want to make money, you can find the other three famous rich ladies in Chang''an city. Thinking about it, Li Lingyue''s voice rang out the door. Before she could respond, the family had already passed the palace maid and eunuch and came in with Shangguan Wan''er. "What are you doing here?" Li Hong looked at Li Lingyue, who was bouncing around, and Shangguan Wan''er, who was a little shy, and asked curiously. This is the second time that he and Shangguan Wan''er met. The first time, of course, was on the Shangyuan Festival. However, at that time, because of the call of his mother, Li Hong did not look at Shangguan Waner in detail. Now Shangguan Wan''er is only one year older than Li Lingyue, and she is already a fifteen year old girl. In this period of Tang Dynasty, it is possible for matchmakers to go to their homes and speak for them. The graceful Shangguan Wan''er is quiet and intelligent. She doesn''t have much tension when she faces her. She stands in front of Li Lingyue and doesn''t speak any more after her dignified and generous salute. "I''m hungry. The Empress Dowager said that she had something to do, so she asked us to come to you for dinner." Li Lingyue raised her head and was a little shorter than Shangguan Waner, one year older than her. Looking at these two famous beauties and talented women in history, Li Hong couldn''t help sighing in his heart: "there are not many women who can make a name in the long history, but the two in front of him are famous beauties with too many records in the long history, whether they are full of brilliant talent of reading poems, or reversing the beauty posture of all living beings, or they are in history "Heroine" like behavior can be summed up in four words: calamity to the country and calamity to the people. It seems that it can be all right! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 Beauty is different from a lady. A woman can be a beauty, but not necessarily a lady. If a woman is a lady, she naturally thinks that she is a beautiful woman. Now, in front of Li Hong, there are two beautiful women sitting in front of her, but one of them is eating Let Li Hong blush for her, but Li Lingyue doesn''t care. Shangguan Wan''er may be because she is one year older or because of her tutor. When eating, she is elegant. Even when she chews something, she looks pleasing to the eyes. Li Hong finished his meal and looked at the two little beauties, but she could not help but begin to get out of her body. Until Li Lingyue''s little hand shook several times in front of her eyes, a talent slowly woke up from the confusion. "What''s the matter?" Li Hong murmured. "Well, what''s the matter with you? If you stare at others, you will feel shy. " Li Lingyue wrinkled her nose and hummed. The Shangguan Wan''er nearby was smiling, and there was no embarrassed look on her face. She just said with thanks: "thank you for your Highness''s lunch." "Don''t thank you. I''ll have a letter later. Just give it to your grandfather for me." Li Hong moved his arm. When he was in a trance just now, he suddenly thought of a way to let father long give up building the palace. He didn''t know whether it worked or not, but he could try it. "What letter?" Li Lingyue immediately asked curiously. "You should change your temperament. Now you are not a little girl, but a big girl. If you are so careless, be careful that you can''t get married. No one in Chang''an City dares to marry you." Li Hong takes Li Lingyue with her to the study, talking about the careless Li Lingyue. "Then I will not marry." Li Lingyue said triumphantly. Li Hong looks at Li Lingyue, who opened the door of his study one step earlier. She signals Shangguan Wan''er to come in and knocks on the back of Li Lingyue''s head. "I really spoiled you. I knew I shouldn''t spoil you too much when I was a child, so you can''t learn from others? She thought Li Hong would write a poem or an article about the shocking fireworks on the night of the Yuan Festival, but she didn''t expect that the article written by her brother and the night of fireworks were two extremes. "I didn''t say I''d like to join in the fun. The fireworks in that night''s recitation of poems and Fu are not in the right place." Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to her. When the ink was dry, he motioned to the maid next to him to fold the rice paper and handed it to Shangguan Wan''er. "Give it to your grandfather and ask him to help me see if it''s neat. If you think it''s good, you can give it to me in a few days'' court meeting." Li Hong clapped his hands and said to Shangguan Wan''er with satisfaction. His remaining light is always watching Li Lingyue beside him. From the very beginning, Li Lingyue has been opening her mouth and reciting the article she just made in silence. When he handed over the article to Shangguan Wan''er, he also saw from Li Lingyue''s look that he was steadfast and calm. Obviously, Li Lingyue had been able to recite the article silently for a short time. Looking at Li Lingyue, who is going to leave with Guan Waner, Li Hong is still a little uneasy. She is used to it carelessly. Although she is smart, she seems to have inherited the sudden short-circuit nature of her father''s head sometimes, so Li Hong has to remind her. "By the way, when you go back to the palace, remember not to mention this article to your father and your mother. Do you know that? Don''t say it. After that, my father and mother will certainly reprimand me. You must remember, understand? " Li Hong looked serious, even with a hint of warning. "Well, don''t worry. I''ll never say it. I''ll say I didn''t come to the East Palace today No, the empress mother asked me to come to the East Palace, so I said I didn''t see it. " Li Lingyue vowed to her brother. "Mm-hmm, that''s good. Remember, remember, never say it. But I believe you can''t recite it in such a short time, can you? " Li Hong sent two people to Li Zhengdian door stop, looking at Li Lingyue said. When Li Lingyue heard the last sentence, she was obviously dissatisfied with her expression, but finally she forbeared: "what the emperor said is right, I forgot." The tacit brother and sister have their own ghost ideas in their hearts. Even Shangguan Waner, who is next to them, has to admire the royal brothers and sisters in their hearts for their ability to get along so well. and she assured her that her royal highness came back to the palace, because in her eyes, the words of Prince Edward''s Royal Highness seemed to urge the princess to never tell anyone else what she knew, but in fact, it was more like Prince Li Lingyue''s reminding her to return to the palace. After seeing off the two beauties in history, Li Hong looked at the sky and was afraid that Pei WANYING and her wife would have to stay in the palace for a while. He did not know that he would send someone back to tell himself that he was taking himself seriously and that he would run away like this next time. The complaint in my heart is to blame, but I still have to do what I should do. Since I have passed on the article to shangguanyi, who has made friends with Guozijian and hongwenguan. Combined with the propaganda of Li Lingyue''s trumpet in the palace, this article must soon make the father and the empress give up building a palace that cultivates with the people."Let''s go to Wu Sansi''s and Wu Chengsi''s house to see if they really start to prepare." Li Hong signals Xiaoxue and shouts Huameng and Cheetah over. Then the three go out of the East Palace and go to Chang''an city. Li Hong, with Huameng and cheetah, appeared on the streets of Chang''an City in casual clothes, which naturally did not attract other people''s attention. However, just because they can''t attract other people''s attention doesn''t mean they don''t notice others. A carriage stopped in front of a shop, while the driver looked around with vigilance, and his manner was rather furtive. When Li Hong focused on studying whether the driver was having an affair with his master, or carrying his master behind his back and his wife with a lover, he saw a familiar woman''s figure, and after a few words with the shopkeeper at the door, he hurried into the carriage. "My eldest daughter? When did she come back? Didn''t you go back to Japan? Why did you come back? " Li Hong looked at that face in front of the car, a little nervous, and immediately recognized that it was his captive Dalai Royal daughter. "Can Honglu temple and the Ministry of rites recently have memorials to the Japanese state?" Li Hong looked at the carriage with all the curtains down. He couldn''t see the window clearly. He ran after the carriage and asked. "Go back to your highness, it seems not." Hua Meng thought and said. Li Hong looked back at him unsatisfied. After following me for so long, he learned to answer equivocally. What does it mean. "Your Highness, do you want me to go back and ask?" The cheetah takes a look at Huameng, who looks down. Obviously, he realizes that there is something wrong with what he said just now. "No, keep up with the carriage and see where they are going." Li Hong is not stupid. No matter how fast his feet are, he can''t run without a horse''s hoof. So he simply stopped and asked Huameng to follow the cheetah. After a while, Li Hong, who was walking slowly in the street, saw Huameng running to his side. He gasped and said, "Your Highness, the carriage has run into an ordinary house. Where is the cheetah watching now?" "Go, go and have a look." Li Hong was even more suspicious. Instead of living in a good house prepared by the Municipal Council for their foreign envoys, Li Hong lived in an ordinary house. It was obvious that the little girl was going to do something bad again. Li Hong followed Hua Meng''s footsteps and walked quickly along the crowded streets of Chang''an. After a while, he saw the cheetah pretending to be a passer-by and was chatting with people at a stall. Looking at Li Hong and Hua Meng running over, he immediately got up and went to Li Hong. He pointed to a private house about fifty paces behind him and said, "Your Highness, there are about seven or eight people in the house. They are Japanese people. There are no Tang people. It looks like "Hide." Li Hong looked at the cheetah''s back, and saw that two tall horses just turned into the lane, and immediately took the cheetah and Huameng to hide in the lane. "Your Highness." The cheetah didn''t know what was going on behind him and asked in a hurry. "It''s the Minister of the Ministry of labor and the Minister of the Ministry of labor." Hua Meng explained for the cheetah. Li Hong carefully poked out half of his head. Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi were riding two fine horses with bright black and shiny body. In front of the saddle, there were two heavy burdens on both sides. Just when Li Hong guessed what they were doing here, he saw that the house the cheetah was referring to suddenly opened the door, and the eldest daughter appeared in front of them with a smile. I don''t know what they said in a low voice. They just see the big lady side by side and let Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi lead the horse into the house. In an instant, the house is a burst of two good horses, and the good horse of the carriage, the snorting sound of greeting rings. "Go and see." Li Hong waved to his back and said. Huameng and Cheetah instantly understand that the three from three different directions, quietly run to the house in broad daylight. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 "The mountain is not high. If there is an immortal, it will be famous. Water is not deep, there is Long Zeling. I am a humble house, but I am virtuous. Moss on the green, grass into the curtain green. There are great Confucians in talking and laughing, but there are no white people in communication. You can tune the lute and read the golden Sutra. Without the chaos of silk and bamboo ears, there is no paperwork. Zhuge Lu in Nanyang, Yunting in Xishu. Confucius said: what is the crude Li Lingyue glared at a pair of bright eyes, dressed in the princess''s unique dress, the whole person looked elegant and generous. In addition, this essay was told by her, but it was a scholarly door, and told his father and emperor that the auspicious overseas auspicious auspiciousness to the world, benefiting the people and benefiting the country is the true achievement. Obviously, compared with the noble demeanor and free and easy in this inscription of humble rooms, Li Lingyue has made a pair of bright eyes and wore the unique clothes of the princess The true nature of freehand brushwork is inferior. "What are you talking about? Did you give shangguanyi an article? Did you recite it secretly? I also told you not to tell me and your mother? " Li Zhi stares at his eyes, slightly lowers his head, looks at Li Lingyue, who is nearly to his shoulder, and asks in surprise. "Well, as long as it''s for shangguanyi to comment on his recent experience, and if it''s good, I''ll give it back to him in court." Li Lingyue nodded and said. "It''s not for shangguanyi to comment on it. It''s to take advantage of the public praise of his ministers for this article to put pressure on him and me!" Lizhi is gnashing his teeth. The little bunny is no longer competing with me. He is playing circuitous tactics. Wu Mei is strangely looking at the sincere Li Lingyue. This little girl''s film has been clever since she was young. It''s not a day or two to fight wits with her royal brother. Can she understand Li Hong''s advice to her? Can''t she see that Li Hong''s exhortation and exhortation to her is to tell his majesty and himself this essay in her own words? "What happened to the queen mother? Do I have flowers on my face? Or is it that the children''s ministers have become beautiful again? " Li Lingyue looks at Wu Mei, which seems to be able to see through the deep eyes of her heart, and quickly interrupts Wu Mei''s thoughts. "No shame, how can you boast of your beauty in this world?" Wu Meibai said with a glance that Li Lingyue felt good about herself. Then she resolutely gave up reminding Lizhi that she did not approve of her Majesty''s building a palace for farming with the people. Now that she has this excellent article and the pressure from the courtiers, she must think carefully about this matter. "Yes, my brother praises himself handsome in the mirror every day. Why am I so handsome? How can I be more and more handsome? How can I be more and more handsome? If you are holding Li Ye, why are you so beautiful? How can you be more and more beautiful? How can you be more and more beautiful every day? " Li Lingyue shrugged her shoulders, and her expression was very pompous. Obviously, her words were thousands of miles worse than those of her royal brother. "You can''t learn better if you follow him? Why do you not learn from his bad deeds when you touch them? It''s obvious that your emperor brother also used great care in the inscription of the humble chamber. Otherwise, how could you write such a good article? In the future, it''s only serious to learn more from your brother. " Wu Mei looks at 14-year-old Li Lingyue and worries about whether the child can get married. Both Li Zhi and Chengyang intended to betroth Li Lingyue to Xue Shao, the son of Princess Chengyang Now Li Lingyue seems to have no such idea at all. According to Li Zhi and Chengyang, Xue Shao and Li Lingyue were allowed to be alone when they were young. However, when they played together, Xue Shao always went back with tears and snots, while Li Lingyue went back to the palace happily every time. Maybe it''s because of her young age. It''s better to wait for her to grow up. Even Li Hong thinks that if Li Lingyue can marry Xue Shao, it will be a great joy for the royal family. But it may be that Xue Shao played with Li Lingyue when he was a child, and was teased and left a psychological shadow. Every time he saw Li Lingyue, Xue Shao was just like meeting Lizhi. He was even more nervous than Li Zhi. His face was flushed and his manner was submissive. He didn''t look like a man at all. But fortunately, when Li Hong was not in Chang''an, when Li Lingyue was not in Chang''an, Xue Shao would happily agree to ask Xue Shao for help when he was old. He would not ask Li Lingyue to praise him every time he was done. As long as he didn''t say no blame, he was less than half of the emperor''s brother. Wu Mei looks at her father and daughter talking, and sighs helplessly in her heart again. Li Lingyue is arrogant and arrogant. Now, Li Hong is the standard to find the son-in-law. She always takes Li Hong as an example. Wen can put pen to the world and Wu can set the world on the horse. But there is only such a prince in the world, and there is only such a thing that does not respect the Royal etiquette. Where can I get you a second one? There is a second one, Li Lingyue, who has already broken the hearts of Wu Mei and Li zhicao. If there is such a son-in-law, what will the royal family do? "Well, tell him that most of the new rites changed because of him in Xianqing new year are because he was made the crown prince and did not follow the ancient rites. I am not satisfied with it now. I intend to issue an order. The next five Rites: auspicious, ominous, military, bin and Jia (marriage) will be implemented according to the rites of Zhou Dynasty." Li Zhi picked two legs, leisurely said to Li Lingyue. "Father, can you not let the children go, will you send Huaji?" Li Lingyue''s small face was about to wrinkle into a ball. She begged to shake Lizhi''s arm and said."Do you have anything to ask of him? Otherwise, you volunteered to go to this kind of thing? He often sells you, not once or twice. How can you help him this time? " Li Zhi is very curious. The little girl usually wishes that Li Hong was reprimanded eight times by herself and the queen one day. What''s the matter today, she even starts to avoid Li Hong? "No, I just think it''s a matter between you and the emperor. It''s not convenient for you to participate in it. Besides, it''s a matter of court politics, and a child minister is just a princess. If he is charged with disturbing the government by the emperor''s brother, his reputation as Princess Taiping will be destroyed." Li Lingyue quickly denied it and said in defense. "You must have something to ask him. Tell me, my father can help you, can''t you? This world is still the father of the emperor, and he does not dare to sit in every court meeting? Tell me your difficulties, and my father will decide for you. " Li Zhi clapped his chest to Li Lingyue. "I really have nothing to look for him." Li Lingyue denied with a small mouth. is in her mind now. Who knows not the Tang Dynasty, the palace of Daming Palace, is the prince Li Hong has the final say. As for the father, ha ha, now he is only a nominal emperor. Otherwise, it would be so hard to build a palace for farming with the people? He also threatened to promise him with Zhou Li. Hehe, Li Lingyue will not be cheated. "But about Xue Shao?" Wu Mei gets a clue from the audience. Looking at Li Lingyue''s pretty face, she gradually climbs into a blush. It seems that the 14-year-old girl is gradually getting emotional. "Xue Shao? What''s his business? The child minister asked for help from the emperor, but he felt that "The inscription on the humble house" is right Li Lingyue intends to carry it to the end. This time, she stands firmly on her brother''s side. Li Zhi looked at Li Lingyue, who was righteous and awe inspiring. Which father didn''t want to be the patron saint of his daughter? Which father doesn''t want his daughter to treat himself as an omnipotent God? But Li Lingyue doesn''t think so now. She starts to use her own eyes and thoughts to judge a thing. In the Tang Dynasty, who is useful and who is not. Obviously, the Emperor himself is not as good as the prince of the East Palace in Li Lingyue''s heart. "Well..." Li Zhi shook his head and sighed: "I''m old and useless. The crown prince and I are just fighting against each other. Now even my most cherished Princess feels that I''m useless, not as good as her brother. Alas It''s sad, it''s lamentable... " "All right, put away your sigh. Li Lingyue has run away. Are you doing it for my concubine?" Wu Mei looks at Li Lingyue. When Lizhi sighs for the first time, she stealthily runs out. She reminds the lonely old man nearby. "Ah? Run, dead girl, how fast is the movie? I don''t care for her father at all Li Zhi''s sad face disappeared. Then he looked at Wu Mei''s gossip and asked, "is there any news in Chengyang recently? Are these two children really close now? " Wu Mei also sighed, her eyes empty and said, "two days ago, Chengyang entered the palace and told me about Xue Shao''s desire to join the army. She was still lamenting why Xue Shao, who had never liked the army, suddenly changed her temper. Now it seems that Li Lingyue may have encouraged her behind her back." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 Li Zhi is more curious. Li Lingyue has always had a bad impression on Xue Shao. No matter what Xue Shao does, she is not satisfied with her. No matter what is right or wrong, when she comes to Li Lingyue''s place, everything Xue Shao does is wrong. How can she encourage Xue Shao to join the army? Is it because they know that they are trying to arrange her and Xue Shao, but they can''t resist, so they hope to send Xue Shao to the army, and then It''s gone? Wu Mei turned her eyes and asked the sky speechless. Facing Li Zhi''s conjecture, Wu Mei really doubted that the emperor''s throne would have been usurped eight times in the imperial court these years, but for her own assistance. "Li Lingyue has always had a model in her heart, which is her royal brother Li Hong. So in her mind, she always hoped to find a husband as good as Li Hong, and felt that only in this way could she be worthy of herself. But Xue Shao didn''t like the army. It was not a mystery among the royal family. He had some talent and knowledge, but he was too weak and had a mild temper, which made Li Lingyue very dissatisfied. So he must want to put Xue Shao into the army through Li Hong to train for a while. " Wu Mei looks out of the window and murmurs at Li Lingyue''s back on the road to the palace. "Xue Shao? Put in the army for a while? I don''t think it''s as good as I used to be. Don''t break my little arm before I can hold the horse''s name in the army. " Li Zhi''s mind instantly found Xue Shao''s handsome appearance, some funny said. Wu Mei is too lazy to pay attention to him and laugh at Xue Shao. Their bodies are half of a dozen. Fortunately, they mean to laugh at others. "I can''t say that. How thin and weak Li Zhe used to be? I''m out of breath after running for two steps. I''m not always in a carriage when I go out. I can''t walk a few steps, but my servants have to carry them. Now? Where is it like before? Now he has gone to Anxi to fight for turbulo. In the army, I can''t say that I can really become the ideal husband in Li Lingyue''s mind. " Wu Mei said and frowned. She didn''t dare to make a promise in her heart. The weak Xue Shao went to the army and could eat hard. Now he is held by Chengyang as a treasure, especially after knowing clearly that he and his majesty intended to marry Li Lingyue to their family Xue Shao, he was afraid that Xue Shao would be tired, hungry or damaged, which would affect his marriage with the royal family. In this way, the talent of poetry and prose is enough, but the body bone is getting weaker and weaker day by day. Riding on a horse or going for a green outing, it has to be helped by a domestic servant to climb onto the saddle. It is not even as powerful as a woman. Therefore, Wu Mei also had to suspect that her Majesty''s words seemed to have some truth. Li Lingyue''s dissatisfaction was justifiable. Li Zhi said slowly: "among the royal families, those who have been trained from the army can be called both civil and military. I''m afraid that apart from the former Emperor, Li Hong is the only one. Li Zhe has changed a lot, but Forget it. Don''t say it. " The couple are chatting about their daily routines in the Daming Palace, while someone has sneaked over the wall. Three good horses in the courtyard see three people turn in from the wall in three directions. After a glance, they continue to snort gently. Some uneasily, they dig the ground with their hooves, symbolically reminding the owner of the house. "That''s all?" The voice of the eldest daughter rang out in the room. The Yellow window paper can be opened silently without Li Hong''s finger dipping in saliva. In addition, the privacy of the house here is not very good. There is no need to poke a hole in the window paper to peep in like martial arts novels. So someone motioned Huameng and the cheetah to stare inside, while he ran to the south wall, put his hands into his sleeve, squatted under the corner of the wall, and began to squint at the sun. "That''s all. If your majesty hadn''t ordered our brothers to build a palace for farming with the people, we wouldn''t have got such a chance. This is a holy grace." Wu Sansi''s voice rang out and answered the words of the eldest daughter who was dissatisfied. "What are these? Is it a lot of production? " The tone of the eldest daughter is still disappointed, but let someone squatting in the corner to bask in the sun be very curious. What are they talking about? How can they talk about production. "I don''t know. The three departments, namely, the Si Nong temple, the Hu Department and the Ministry of work, are responsible for supervision. In short, they are very important things. Otherwise, how could they be so valued by the crown prince?" Wu Chengsi''s voice also sounded, obviously, the three people are here to make a deal. "He didn''t notice you when you came, did you?" The voice of the eldest daughter was more nervous. I don''t know why, as soon as I mentioned that person, my heart began to beat violently, and I always felt that something bad would happen. Moreover, that guy is bad at his own good things every day. He went back and forth to the Tang Dynasty several times, but he never brought back anything useful. Those Confucian classics and Buddhist scriptures, even the Taoist Scriptures, have been brought back by themselves. However, compared with the real food, these things can not be eaten as spiritual food, but they can not defeat hunger with spirit. This is not realistic. "I have not been found. I''m afraid it''s the prince''s highness. I''m still worried about farming with the people. I don''t care about us." Wu Sansi said to the eldest daughter with ease."Do you know, then, that he knows about my return?" The eldest daughter was more cautious than before and asked solemnly again. "This..." Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi look at each other. How can they know whether his highness knows or not to go? What''s more, they did not govern the Ministry of rites or Honglu temple. "As long as you don''t tell the Ministry of rites or the Honglu temple, there must be no problem. The prince''s Royal Highness has a lot of things to do. How can you take care of everything? What''s more, it''s such a small thing. " Wu Chengsi said again with relief. "I hope so. This is money for you. Because there are too few things, the price can''t be the same as the original price, can you?" Obviously, the eldest daughter is still very satisfied with these so-called new species in front of her, and signals the people nearby to give money. After Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi hold the silver note in their hands, it is irrelevant for them to say what the eldest daughter will say. After counting the banknotes in their hands, they looked at each other with a smile. They both looked relaxed and said with a smile: "although they are less, we understand, but we have risked the crime of imprisonment to get them for you. Therefore, each time will be 30% more expensive than each time. Can you agree?" "OK, no problem." "But next time we need to know exactly the names and yields of these species. We can''t buy some weeds to go back. After all, I heard that when Li Chunfeng came back from a voyage, the whole tree was dug up with soil and grass. It is said that Danshui over there came back a lot." In the end, the eldest daughter was still worried. The guy was cunning and cunning, and always took advantage of the advantage without losing. Who knows whether these so-called new species have been stolen by that guy and bought only some weeds. Li Hong''s face outside the door is getting darker and darker. Huameng and cheetah, who are in charge of the surveillance, seem to be able to feel Li Hong''s fierce momentum without anger and self-control. I can''t help but sweat for Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi. What''s wrong? We have to steal these new species! You can know that it took your highness many years to achieve the goal on and off. What''s more, his Highness has always been disgusted by the fact that the good things of the Tang Dynasty have been exiled to Japan. He seems to be born with a sense of boredom towards Japanese people, just like Baiji and Silla. He hates them from the bottom of his heart. Creak, the door was opened by the emperor''s daughter herself, and then saw him off with a smile. Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi went out with satisfied smiles on their faces. One was satisfied with the silver note in his arms, and the other was satisfied with the new species in the room, so when they stopped to exchange greetings at the door of the house, they did not notice that there was a man and two standing on the south wall. "Good, good-bye. Please stay in order not to be doubted by others." Wu Sansi saluted with ease. "What are you afraid of being suspected of?" Suddenly a familiar voice rang out in the corner of the south wall. "Ah?" The eldest daughter, Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi, looked along the sound, and they all stood in the same place, shocked and exclaimed in one voice. At the south wall of the courtyard, Huameng and Cheetah are standing by the wall. Not far in front of them, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, like an old man in Chang''an, has his hands folded in his sleeves and squats in the corner of the wall, squinting at them. "You You Why are you here? " The eldest daughter asked in horror. But Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi had already been scared to speak at the moment. Their faces were pale and their legs began to tremble when they looked at the prince''s highness squatting in the corner of the wall. In the moment Li Hong got up, their legs were soft at the same time, and they sat on the cold ground with an unsightly buttock. "Let the criminal department come and get people. Forget it. Let''s just let Come to the Zongzheng temple to get people. You''ve got all the stolen goods. It''s unnecessary for the Ministry of punishment to investigate. " Li Hong said to him with ease, and then his hands were still in his sleeves and walked to the three. "Take out the things in the room, and I''ll see what they''ve stolen? And you two, take out the silver. Stop the ink. I can hear it clearly outside. I haven''t left a word. " Li Hong''s hands seemed to be afraid of the cold, still in his sleeve. When the cold wind blows, someone shrinks his neck, puts his hands in his sleeve, kicks Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi, who have fallen on the ground, and signals them to take out the silver note. Then they went straight to the Dalai emperor''s daughter and looked at the more beautiful and colorful Dalai emperor''s daughter. They looked at each other in four eyes. The face of the eldest daughter is full of disappointment and unwillingness, while someone''s face is still relaxed and indifferent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 Looking at some new species placed in the room and in the bag, and looking at the thick silver bill held by Huameng, Li Hong sighed: "it''s really a big deal. You are willing to spend money for the new species of Tang Dynasty." Holding the beautiful chin of the eldest daughter, looking at Ruyu''s cheek full of unwilling and depressed, Li Hong''s mood is indescribable. "For this money, you even forget the basic principles of life. Do you know what kind of behavior you are? This is treason, traitor. Do you understand? How dare you sell things to them regardless of the bottom line? Do you know that these new species, even a piece of grass, were brought back from overseas by the people of Tang Dynasty who risked their lives and sacrificed their lives! How can you be so disheartened that you don''t need such a small sum of money Seeing Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi dragged into the room by Huameng, Li Hong hates that iron is not made of steel. The eldest daughter shook off her chin and was held by Li Hong. She said angrily, "why can''t you sell it to us? Is it easy for us? I hope you can help us, but why do you want to suppress us all the time "It''s just that you don''t like it. It''s just that we don''t want to give you what we''ve worked so hard for. What''s the matter?" Li Hong stares at the red eyes of the eldest daughter and says categorically. The eldest daughter has never felt so aggrieved. She doesn''t want to be forcibly taken back when she sees what she is about to get. This feeling of gain and loss makes her feel very powerless. Her efforts to her own in the heart are instantly gone, full of unspeakable grievances and difficulties. She didn''t understand why Li Hong wanted to suppress Japan so much, or even blocked Japan''s coastline and imposed fishermen''s taxes in the past two years. In addition, he also interfered with the political affairs of the Japanese state. When his father was not willing to agree with him, he began to cultivate forces against his father secretly, preparing for his later support of the puppet regime and replacing his father. "You just want us to fall into a state of fragmentation, and never be able to really become powerful, and never let the people eat and wear warm! Why on earth are you doing this? " The red eyes of the eldest daughter are full of unyielding. As she speaks, her tears begin to flow down. "Then tell me, why should I help you selflessly? To help you become rich and powerful, and then one day let you take up the weapons in your hands and sit on the warships that we have helped you build with our technology, and then let your soldiers burn, kill and plunder our coastal people? I''m not a saint, and the Tang Dynasty is not a charity. Is it wrong that we don''t give alms, help others, or help foreign people who have ulterior motives? " Li Hong''s eyes swept over the Japanese people who had resisted the anger behind the Dalai emperor''s daughter. Facing the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, their hearts are full of anger and defiance. No one knows how strong the prince''s Royal Highness is and how cruel he is to the Japanese people. As far away as the sea is concerned, the king of Japan can only do what the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty wants to do. If there is a trace of dissatisfaction, it will immediately attract the opposition of other people in the state of Japan, and even be replaced by other forces. "On behalf of my father and king, I ask you to help us become rich. We are willing to be ministers of the Tang Dynasty forever, and like Baiji and Xinluo, we are willing to be granted ministers by the great emperor of the Tang dynasty like Baiji and Xinluo!" The eldest daughter knelt down slowly, her weak and helpless shoulder was shaking from time to time. At this moment, her heart was full of despair, and she no longer dared to look forward to the beautiful future of her country as she had just done. The people of Zongzheng Temple soon rushed in. After entering the room and saluting, they could not refuse for any other reason, but only took Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi back to Zongzheng Temple according to the will of his Highness the prince. As for the Dalai emperor''s daughter, the woman who was comforted by the prince''s Royal Highness holding fragrant shoulder, the prince''s highness did not give them any advice for the time being. Therefore, they could not stay too much. So the two men who begged for mercy from the prince in a low voice quickly left here. If we say that the only place where Li Hong has not been controlled by power in recent years is Zongzheng temple. Zongzheng temple is in charge of the genealogy of the royal family, clan and relatives. Therefore, the Yamen office has always been under the command of the Emperor himself, including the punishment of the royal clan. It basically follows the will of the Zongzheng temple and the emperor. The reason why Li Hong has always placed Zongzheng Temple out of his power is not because he has no ability to do it, or because Zongzheng temple has always resisted him as the prince. It is because Zongzheng temple, as the existence of dealing with royal affairs, relies on and is responsible for the leader of the royal family. Besides the emperor, no one can be in charge of the clan etiquette. The eldest daughter followed Li Hong on the streets of Chang''an city. The Japanese soldiers around her were also sent to the prison of the Ministry of punishment. This made the originally unhappy Dalai imperial daughter even more unhappy. She pouted all the way to express her dissatisfaction. "You are so rich, why can''t you help us?" This sentence has always been said all the way to the Dalai emperor''s daughter''s death: "the emperor of the Tang Dynasty will build a palace when he attends the spring ploughing ceremony. You are so rich, why can''t you help us?""This is the only place to eat." Li Hong pulled the old lady who had been talking all the way into a restaurant without saying a word. All along the way, her ears could hear the cocoon coming, but the eldest daughter was never tired. Even if she was sitting at the table, the delicious food could not stop her mouth from talking in Li Hong''s ear. "Xue Shao has met the emperor." In the hall, Huameng, cheetah and Li Hong have dinner together. When they hear the voice in their ears, they immediately look at the past with vigilance. Li Hong looked back and saw Xue Shao, who was tall and thin, with a white face, standing about seven or eight steps away from him. He beckoned him to come and sit down. Huameng and Cheetah wiped their mouths and indicated that they had finished eating, and then they stood in a quiet place. "Why are you here?" Li Hong looked at Xue Shao''s back, did not find his other classmates and friends, strange asked. Xue Shao is two years older than Li Lingyue. He is only 16 years old this year. He looks like a beautiful man with jade trees in front of the wind. It''s just too thin to hang on the clothes pole. "I I saw you in the street and followed you in Xue Shao some embarrassed, shy huff and puff said. "Are you busy?" Li Hong went to Princess Chengyang''s residence and met Xue Shao several times. But every time he talked to Chengyang about business, Xue Shao would politely find an excuse to quit. So far, he still had a superficial impression of Xue Shao. As for Xue Shao in history, he naturally knew that the first husband of Li Lingyue was Xue Shao. Moreover, he and Li Lingyue had a very happy life after their marriage. The couple also respected and loved each other very much. However, after Xue Shao''s death and Li Lingyue''s remarriage, her temper and disposition began to change greatly. Li Lingyue was not the only one who happened to Li Lingyue. Many princesses in the royal family were like this. After remarriage, their style of conduct became more and more paranoid, and their life style became more and more unruly, which meant breaking the pot. But in any case, looking at Xue Shao''s hesitation and hesitation, it is obvious that he has something to look for. Otherwise, with his introverted and shy character, he should be able to avoid himself, rather than approach to greet him. "I I... " Xue Shao looked at the eldest daughter''s curious eyes swimming on his body, and his heart was even more nervous. After half a day, when Li Hong was about to be impatient, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I want to join the army and go to Anxi Corps for training." With a puff, a mouthful of tea was sprayed out by Li Hong. He took the silk handkerchief handed over by the imperial daughter and wiped the corner of his mouth. He looked at Xue Shao and asked, "you? Are you going to join the army? " Xue Shao was embarrassed by Li Hong''s exaggerated tone, and even his expression became a little pinched. Looking at Li Hong, he finally nodded and said, "yes, I want to join the army and train my will and character and strong physique in the army, just like my brother Yingwang." "This..." Li Hong thought about the truth of Xue Shao''s words. After all, Princess Chengyang loved Xue Shao as much as her heart. If she was put into the army, Princess Chengyang would not have to follow her to Anxi and become an old maid for Xue Shao in the barracks. "Are you sure? Does your mother know? Does she agree? " Li Hong asked uncertainly. "My mother didn''t agree, but But I want to go. " Xue Shao raised his head and said with a little firmness. "Your mother doesn''t agree. Do you want to go yourself? You Sure, I heard that you always like romantic affairs. You have no interest in the military affairs. Why do you suddenly want to go to the army? Why don''t I just make you a military officer? So you have a grade, and you don''t have to go to the barracks. How about that? " Li Hong didn''t want to make trouble for himself. After all, if he was put into the army, he would have to face the inquiries of Princess Chengyang every day. In this way, he would not have to go to the East Palace eight times a day! In the face of Li Hong''s tempting proposal, Xue Shao was really moved. He could not only not really join the army, but also get the rank of military officer corresponding to his rank. It was just the best. But Xue Shao had to worry. Would Princess Taiping agree? After all, it was her proposal! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 In Chang''an City, a vast area of fertile farmland, green grass seedlings are like green carpet, flat and orderly spread in front of you. The loess land under the seedlings is separated by ridges and ridges, and the fields are crisscross, which makes the rural crops in front of you very attractive. At the same time, you have to start to look forward to them in your heart. These green crops are like the grass with life Miao, after growing up, will give the hard-working people, what kind of surprise. Li''s mind is as wide as the sea. The trees with luxuriant branches and leaves on both sides of the road, the distant shadow of the green mountains and the trickling water not far away seem to tell people that the world described by Tao Yuanming is just like this. However, different from the world described by Tao Yuanming, although the land is peaceful and peaceful, there are also things that make Li Hong seem unwilling to destroy the scenery. That is, jinwuwei, with its banners, helmets and armor, and a large number of palace maids, eunuchs, and officials of the sinang temple, and so on. The colorful official clothes and the crowded scene make the original natural and harmonious scenery completely destroyed by them. With Chen QingHan, who was also granted the title of Chenghui by Jin Dynasty, after getting off the carriage, Li Hong walked on the path in the field. Li Hong was very puzzled. When he came two days ago, these fields had already been watered with enough water. How can it look like it is just watered now. A man with a black face is getting more and more angry. There is no less spring rain this year. Now, with the occasional irrigation, these crops can grow healthily even without weeding. Why continue to irrigate? Are you afraid of drowning? Looking at Li Hong''s black face, the Minister of the temple immediately put a bitter smile on his face. He couldn''t help it. He tried to persuade his majesty, but his majesty didn''t listen. In order to make the yield per mu of the land under his charge surpass that of the land under the charge of the empress, a small irrigation in three days and a large irrigation in five days have been decided at a meeting with the sinang temple, the ritual officials and the eunuchs in the palace where they are working with the people. "I want you to come here for supervision, not for him to lead you by the nose? Isn''t that what he says is what he says? Can he farm? If it goes on like this, these seedlings will drown Li Hong still black face, looking at the Si Nong Temple Qing reprimand way. Next to Chen QingHan action hidden pull Li Hong''s sleeve, quietly remind attention to convergence of some temper, not easy to come to see the father, don''t with the last time like, quarreled and parted unhappily. Every time Li Hong came to see the new crops, he would quarrel with Lizhi. Sometimes, because their father and son were standing in the field, fighting with each other red in the face. In addition to the green and lively seedlings, there were officials and palace people kneeling on one floor. The queen who came back from another field thought that something had happened in the field. It was also from the most fierce quarrel of that time that Lizhi wanted to split up with Li Hong and refuse him to come to see these new crops again. Because of this, he even recruited some officials of Daming Palace, such as the palace people, the Si Nong temple, the generals, and so on. Every day when the sun rises, and before going down to the field, Li Zhi calls the courtiers and palace people to hold a court meeting in his wooden simple and common farming palace, and even shouts twice. When the autumn harvest is over, the harvest must surpass that of the empress. This kind of small court meeting in the field was made unrivalled by Li Zhi. Wu Mei couldn''t help crying or laughing. Either she watched the festival like a play, or she left Li Zhi behind and went to her "responsible field" to see the growth of new crops with her own hands. Not far away, the flag of jinwuwei hunts in the wind. The gold Wuwei with gold helmet and iron armour is majestic. From time to time, there are teams riding horses on the edge of a large field to prevent people with ulterior motives from coveting. Behind Jin Wuwei, two rows of wooden palaces stand out on a large open space. The golden wood is covered with a layer of paint, which makes the whole building shine in the sun. After a piece of inscription on the humble chamber has eliminated the emperor''s intention to build a palace, the wooden simple palaces are regarded as a kind of comfort given to his majesty by his royal highness. After living for a period of time, Li Zhi no longer has any objection to this, and even begins to learn to appreciate this architectural style which is integrated with nature. Li Zhi himself inscribed the big plaque, which symbolizes the red, red and fiery font color, bright and bright. Li Zhi, dressed in casual clothes, looked at the black faced Prince coldly, reprimanding the Secretary of the temple, and walked towards him. "What''s the matter with you? Don''t I know how to farm? My grandfather didn''t have the slightest right to speak in the spring ceremony Lizhi couldn''t wait to see someone, he said in a deep voice. In fact, this is not Li Zhi''s harsh words. After all, Li Hong, as the prince''s Royal Highness, has rarely seen him in all kinds of major royal celebration activities, including spring ploughing, heaven worship and so on, since he was made crown prince. Even if Li Zhi and Wu Mei occasionally participated in the spring ploughing ceremony in the early years of Li Zhi and Wu Mei, Li Hong would prepare an excuse several days in advance to avoid attending the spring ploughing ceremony with more forms than meaning.This is also the reason why Li Zhi was not willing to listen to him when he was standing in the green fields, and it was also the main reason why the two people were able to fight in the field, and all officials were on their knees. "It''s not to grow flowers. It needs to be irrigated every day. The other crops you planted in this field are waterlogged to death if they don''t grow." Li Hong did not give in. No one knew whether the new crops were acclimatized after they were first introduced, let alone what they needed in the cultivation process. If you don''t take care of it, you may end up with nothing but a bunch of weeds that can be used as horse feed. "Two days ago in the sun, the ground was about to dry out and crack. Shouldn''t we water it?" The loose cloth clothes on Li Zhi''s body seem to be somewhat incoherent. It''s not so much farming as cultivating one''s sentiment. He has never done any work in this field. He just sits on the ground with a chair and directs others to work. So far, Lizhi has not changed much since he left the palace. Even his skin color has not changed a little. Wu Mei stands at the railing on the second floor, looking at the father and son who quarrel with each other when they meet, and beckons to Chen QingHan, who is just looking up at her eyes, to sign her to come up. Beside Wu Mei, Pei WANYING and an Xiaohe, as well as her grandsons Li Ye and Li Ye, are also here. These days, their daughter-in-law has been living here, setting up Royal filial piety for the world. Li Hong''s aggressive words in the face of a strong and rude old man, this time he chose to avoid, rather than strive for his own point of view is right. "All right, you are at will. Even if you plant the green seedlings like flowers, that''s your business. As long as the mother can guarantee the effect, you can Hehe, I don''t care. " Li Hong helplessly righted the chair under the shade of the tree to make his father more comfortable. "Well, wait. When the autumn harvest comes, I''ll let you know that I govern the country as well as your grandfather. I''m also a good hand at farming! What are you doing here today? " Li Zhi saw that Li Hong didn''t quarrel with him, and had no interest in breaking with Li Hong, so he asked. Li Ye and Li Ye, who are shouting excitedly on the second floor, are waving their hands down to greet Li Hong. Li Hong waves, and then squats down beside Li Zhi. There is no way but to have a chair. Hua Ji doesn''t have Li Zhi''s order, so he doesn''t dare to prepare one for his royal highness. "Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi can''t let go. They have to be punished seriously. If they let go of the net again, there will be other royal families coveting these new species in the future, and they will try to speculate and sell these new species to others." Li Hong was straightforward and said the purpose of his trip. While listening to Li Hong''s words, Li Zhi looked at his fingers leisurely and said, "Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi can be important, but what do you plan to do with the eldest daughter? If it wasn''t for her, they would not have caused this disaster. But if you put the eldest daughter in the Municipal Council, but you didn''t punish him, how can you convince Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi? " After that, Li Zhi glances at the second floor of the palace. Chen QingHan is saluting the queen. Li Ye and Li Ye have already begun to beg for delicious food around Chen QingHan. "The eldest daughter is still useful, and she can''t be punished. If she is punished, she will be sent back to Japan in less than half a year. Therefore, it''s better to ban her in the Municipal Hall..." "What else can she do for you, Li Hong? Or do you want to take her as a princess? Therefore, in spite of the law, they would rather punish Wu Sansi than connive at the daughter of the Dalai emperor, regardless of the opposition of the court officials? " The older Li Zhi is, the more he will spend his mind. Now it''s impossible for him to inherit Li''s descendants. So he began to hope that Li Hong and others could leave the royal family in person. As long as he had some contacts with Li Hong, he wanted to help Li Hong enter the palace. Li Hong looked at the vigorous seedlings in the field and murmured: "the kingdom of Japan is no longer the father of Dalai''s daughter. The Hai Hai people are the only one in the family. There are still two or three forces that can compete for the king of Japan. They are fighting against the Japanese emperor in secret." "So?" Li Zhi asked faintly. For dealing with this kind of political affairs, Li Zhi is very clear that he has a much worse vision in the long-term interests than Li Hong, so now he has learned to ask questions without saying anything and never interfere in these things. "So after half a year or so, when the situation of the Japanese state deteriorated further, the Dalai emperor''s daughter was repatriated to Japan, and the order was not to recognize her status as emperor of the sea people." Li Hong said with a twinkle in his eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 Since she was captured by Li Hong to the Tang Dynasty, you have been the highest emissary sent by the state of Japan to the Tang Dynasty. After several trips to the kingdom of Japan, her influence in Japan has been higher than that of several princes who shoulder the emperor''s sea people, or even more than those princes. In the eyes of several major forces that can compete for the Japanese emperor, the threat of Dalai''s daughter to them is undoubtedly the biggest, and also the most feared by them. When they came back to the imperial court, they boasted about their own relationship with the emperor. In particular, the intimate relationship between her mouth and the prince of the Tang Dynasty made other forces have to look for opportunities cautiously and cautiously, and dare not to rebel too openly, which also makes the sea people more and more rely on the great importance to come to the Royal daughter. But if Li Hong sent the Dalai emperor''s daughter back to Japan, the intimate relationship between the so-called Prince of the Tang Dynasty and the Dalai emperor''s daughter would be self defeating among the several major forces in the Japanese state. In this way, will the big forces secretly look for opportunities to rebel without much fear? Of course, they will not rebel in secret, but will rise up against the sea people openly. However, Li Hong needed an appropriate opportunity to balance the strength of several major forces. In this way, it was better to make the Japanese state in chaos and war, and could not be unified. Only in this way could it be in the best interests of the Tang Dynasty. Like Koguryo, Silla and Baiji, each family is like the Tang Dynasty. However, each family has no chance to think about how to get rid of the shackles of the upper kingdom of Datang. They can only consider whether the other two families will suddenly send troops to invade their interests while the tiger in the Tang Dynasty dozes off. Depressed and forbidden, Dalai''s daughter does not know that she has not been punished by the prince of the Tang Dynasty, but has been used to the extreme. Li Zhi now has a headache when he hears about the state affairs. After listening to a few words about Li Hong''s general policy on the eastern countries, he waved his hand and asked him to visit his mother''s wife. He wanted to go to the fields to see the growth of the seedlings. This is a century long plan for the prosperity and well-being of the people of the Tang Dynasty. If he has done it, the historian said that he would not write more words for himself in the history books, Let oneself be able to keep pace with the former Emperor in the history books. "Can''t you tell your mother about it?" Poor old man Li honger said. The old man didn''t even pay attention to him. That''s my queen. Because of you, I quarreled with the queen since we were young. Now we have a hard time supporting our life. Do you still want us to quarrel over your affairs? There are no doors! Looking at the old man in coarse cloth with his hands on his back, Hua Ji behind him is holding a huge sunshade, followed by many palace people and officials. He carefully walks into the field to check the growth of he Miao. Li Hong can only sigh helplessly, waiting to be reprimanded by the dragon mother. Listen to Li Zhi ''s reminding voice from time to time: "be careful, walk and look at your feet, don'' t step on the seedlings I personally planted!" Li Hong''s head is as big as a fight. It hurts! Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi are the punishments of Zongzheng temple. If you find your mother and don''t allow her to exonerate them, she doesn''t need to pick up her empress''s arrogance. She just says, "Oh, you''re not emperor yet. You''re going to hold all the things of the royal family in your hands? Are you going to lead the royal family? What''s your father''s face? The crown prince does well in the affairs of the crown prince and the royal family. You are free to take care of your father and the emperor with me. You don''t have to worry about the crown prince. " So when Li Hong met Wu Meigang''s request, he got Wu Mei''s light and sarcastic words. "If you insist on your own way, how can you be dignified in front of all the ministers? How to govern the ministers? Running a country is like running a family, and the family can''t be well managed. How to govern the country and make the world peaceful, right? If you don''t know how many people wear clothes on the street, you don''t know if there are many people on the street Listening to Li Hong''s description of Li Chunfeng as thin as haggard and body like a clothes rack, Wu Mei''s mind can not help but appear the picture of Li Chunfeng at the beginning of this year. The more I think about it, the more I think that Li Hong''s description is very appropriate. Wu Mei, who couldn''t help laughing, stopped laughing and said, "if you bury your ministers like this, you won''t be afraid that Li Chunfeng will suffer much when he knows about it?" Li Hong wept and frowned, ignoring Long Ma''s teasing, and continued: "you think, Li Chunfeng has become so miserable. It can be imagined that other people will only be in a worse situation than Li Chunfeng. Moreover, for the sake of these new crops, there are more people who even throw their sexual lives in the vast sea, or as far away as the land like the horizon If you don''t want to say so to the new Wujiazhuang people, you just don''t think it''s easy for you to say to those new Wusi people who don''t want to escape first"What do you mean? How to punish the crime? " Wu Mei listens to Li Hong''s words and looks dignified. "Without saying a word, just one word: kill! It''s OK to cut off one''s head directly or divide the body into five parts Ouch. " "What do you really want to be a tyrant? Your father ruled the country with benevolence, and he never killed several repeat offenders in his life. Your grandfather, in order to show his royal kindness and tolerance, can even release prisoners. How can you know how to kill! Even if you''re guilty, does it really kill you? I just want to remove them from the position of minister and minister. As for bargaining with the palace for such a heavy crime? Why don''t you punish the eldest daughter? " Wu Mei chicken feather duster has not been used for many years. Now the chicken feathers on it are almost removed by everyone, just like a stick. Discontented Wu Mei pulls out the chicken feather that Li Ye is stuffing into her mouth. She signals the maid to hold him to Pei WANYING. Then she continues to teach her son, "I haven''t found out yet. Until today, I find out that once Li Hong has been infected with any woman, you can get rid of all the charges. Why, Li Hong is short of beautiful people? Or do you want to learn from the emperor, and when you become an emperor, you can also go from all over the Tang Dynasty to the palace to collect beautiful women? No, you Li Hong can be older than your father and grandfather. You are all over the world collecting Japanese, big food, and the beauties of Koguryo. I''m afraid they are not in your eyes? " In the face of Long Ma''s reprimand, Li Hong touches his nose unconsciously. Next to him, Li Ye hands him a feather, which is inserted in the top of Li Ye''s head in a prank, and is like a small flagpole, shaking on his head. Li Ye was teased by her father, but she was happy to see her father giggle and even shake his head to Wu Mei, as if to show off his new headdress. Wu Mei speechless pulled over Li Ye and took down the feather on her head: "heartless and heartless, so good-looking?" Seeing that Li Ye was also carried away by the maiden, Li Hongcai said with a wry smile: "the son minister is not so beautiful as you think. Now that the son minister does not pursue the responsibility of the eldest daughter, it has a purpose, and it is not forever investigated. However, since you have said so, the minister reluctantly agreed to dismiss Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi from their official posts, and they can not step into official career in the future." Li Hong hit the snake with the stick, and said while looking at Wu Mei''s look, to see if Long Ma is still very dissatisfied with her disposal. "Well It''s up to you. I know what they''re looking for. Forget it, just let them be idle pioneers, and don''t lose money on their salaries. " Wu Mei said helplessly. At this time, Wu Mei was already different from Wu Mei on the track of history. Wu Mei, who wanted to achieve her goal by any means, had already disappeared. Now that she was full of children and grandchildren, she naturally didn''t pay as much attention to her mother''s family as she did in history. After all, in history, Wu Mei valued Wu because she needed more confidants to do things for herself in the struggle. At that time, there was also a lack of people around her who would know her mind without saying a word. Therefore, she put Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi in the first place. In the original history, Wu Chengsi ordered people to find a piece of white stone, and then engraved on it the words: "the Virgin Mary comes to the people, Yongchang emperor''s business." he ordered people to dedicate it to Wu Mei, the Empress Dowager at that time. It was called the holy map given by heaven. It was a good preparation for the grand unification two years later. Therefore, it is not difficult for Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi, who are fond of flattery, to gain power in front of Wu Mei, so that Wu Mei can force Li Hong to promote him to minister of industry. Now, Wu Mei is no longer in the original track. Without the basis of Royal struggle and the need for confidants, Wu''s brothers will no longer be valued as much as in history. What''s more, they have committed serious crimes now. Even if Wu Mei wants to continue to cover up, continue to let them work in the Ministry of work, or transfer to other places, it is obviously impossible. After all, in this way, the majesty of the crown prince and Li Hong''s prestige in front of the ministers will be questioned by other officials. Faced with such a choice, Wu Mei naturally chooses to sacrifice Wu Sansi and Wu Chengsi to safeguard Li Hong''s majesty. Wu Mei accepted Li Hong''s results. She and her son sat and chatted for a while. Suddenly, Wu Mei seemed to think of something and said, "I just let you interrupt and forget what I want to ask you. I ask you, what''s the matter with Shangguan Waner? According to Li Lingyue, Shangguan Waner has been transferred from hongwenguan to chongwenguan these days "What can I do with Guan Waner? Don''t listen to Li Lingyue''s nonsense Li Hong was asked by the dragon mother, but he could not help feeling a little empty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 To tell you the truth, whether it is reincarnation or rebirth, or through, even if it is a real man in the Tang Dynasty, in the face of Shangguan Wan''er, such a beautiful and intelligent talented woman, as long as it is a man, I''m afraid he will be moved? What''s more, if you think about it, you can marry famous beauties and talented women in history to be their own women. Even today''s Li Hong, you can''t help but feel a little excited! And these days, because he agreed to Li Lingyue''s request, he allowed Xue Shao to go to Anxi Corps for training, and he also allowed Li Lingyue to study in Chongwen Museum. In this way, Li Lingyue, for the sake of Li Hong''s kindness to Xue Shao, has recently been very happy to match up and create an opportunity for herself to be alone with Shangguan Waner. I know this heart clearly, but fortunately, I am older. In addition, there are Bai Chun, Pei WANYING, an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan getting along with Yan Lingbin''s five daughters in the east palace. So when I get along with Shangguan Waner, who is 15 years old, I don''t think there is anything unusual. After all, in Li Hong''s opinion, no matter how beautiful a girl is at the age of 15, she is just a flower in bud at this time, which has not yet reached the level of obsession. But what surprised Li Hong was Shangguan Wan''er''s reaction when she was alone. With her intelligence and her good friend Li Lingyue''s big mouth, she might have known for a long time that Li Lingyue had created their chance to be alone. However, Li Hong can hardly detect a trace of tension and uneasiness from Shangguan Waner''s expression every time he is alone with Shangguan Waner. Every time a 15-year-old beauty gives herself the impression that she is studious, intelligent, gentle and generous, and elegant in manner. She shows her elegant demeanor of a scholarly family and a lady. "What do you think? If you want to be so infatuated, does Shangguan Wan''er still fascinate you more than Bai Chun Wu Mei looks at Li Hong who is contemplative and asks for eight trigrams. She met Shangguan Wan''er several times. Two years ago, Li Lingyue wanted to give Shangguan Wan''er to her royal brother Li Hong. Now, after two years, Li Lingyue''s heart has not dissipated. Instead, she is more and more eager. She even wishes that when Li Hong married Chen QingHan, she would let Li Hong marry Shangguan Wan''er together. Wu Mei is also aware of Li Lingyue''s thoughts, but she doesn''t understand that even if Shangguan Wan''er is excellent, she can''t distinguish Bai Chun or Pei WANYING or Chen QingHan. But why do you look at Li Hong and seem to be attracted to Shangguan Wan''er? It seems that From the perspective of women''s unique feeling, Li Hong is willing to bring Shangguan Waner into the palace. But it is not like the treatment of Bai Chun, Pei WANYING or Anxiao river or Chen QingHan, with personal feelings into the palace. On the contrary, it is the desire of men to possess women, just like the primitive desire of wolves for sheep. There is no emotional color in it. What can be seen is only a man''s desire to conquer and possess a woman. Wu Mei, on the other hand, sees this desire from Li Hong. She sees that Li Hong wants to possess Shangguan Wan''er, which is not the desire of self possession because of her feelings. This makes Wu Mei more curious. Why does Li Hong have this desire for Shangguan Wan''er alone? What is Shangguan Wan''er''s unique temperament? Or what unique charm? Can let the prince who always likes to accept imperial concubines with emotion, have to rely on the desire of men to possess a girl in bud? "No idea?" Li Hong looked at the flaming dragon mother. Her eyes were sweeping around her. She said vaguely: "Li Lingyue is crazy. She wanted to change Xue Shao with thin arms and legs into Li Zhe''s at a young age. I don''t think it''s hard for you to see. When Aunt Li Chengyang came to the East Palace yesterday, her eyes were red all the time, and she was crying. I was afraid that Xue Shao would leave Anxi If something goes wrong, you can''t explain it. In case something happens, you have to say something nice in front of aunt Chengyang. Otherwise, aunt Chengyang will be very frightening if she gets angry. " "You haven''t taken into account the feelings of your mother. You''ve taken a lot of care of your aunt Chengyang''s feelings. You heartless son of a bitch, you''ve been raising you for so many years in vain. You''re not as filial as Li Dan and Li Zhe." Wu Meibai glanced at Li Hong and refused to mention Shangguan Wan''er again. I just thought in my mind, which day Shangguan Wan''er should be called over to have a good look. Besides being like Li Lingyue and looking like a little celestial being, shangguanyi''s granddaughter has the ability to make Li Hong a wolf and want to take her for herself. "I don''t care about you. I''m thinking about you all the time. In the past two years, you and my father have traveled to Tang Dynasty. I''m worried about my son every day in Chang''an. I don''t know what to eat. I''d like to leave the affairs of the government behind and follow the filial piety with my father. In the past two years, my son Chen didn''t find any food delicious. No, I cut several cooks in the east palace. Only after you came back, did the minister realize that he was wrong about the cook. In fact, he was too concerned about you and his father, so he made tea and rice not fragrant. " Li Hong expresses his filial piety to the dragon mother, and Wu Mei is also listening to Meizizi. Although I know that Li Hong''s words are not true, the cook of Donggong hasn''t changed since he went to Donggong. Where did he chop off the heads of several cooks?However, as long as a woman, whether it is family affection or love, as long as her son or husband tells some nice and intimate lies in front of her, they are very willing to listen, even Wu Mei is no exception. Women are easy to fantasize and explore unknown mysterious creatures. No matter how human progress and development, how to understand the world we live in, and how to use scientific means to explain people''s emotional stories, but about women''s emotions, this is always a puzzle in the scientific community. Perhaps, we can set up a new category about women''s emotion, which is the unknown subject in metaphysics. So, after Wu Mei''s happy hearing, the feather duster in her hand said to her son with a smile: "it''s so nice to say that Li Dan, Li Lingyue and Li Zhe have more letters to me every month than you do for a year. This is your filial piety to me?" Look, after listening to Meizizi, he has to beat people. Moreover, seeing the expression of his expression, Li Hong feels that his dragon mother has not heard enough. "After that, don''t say it to my queen, but to your crown princess." Lizhi came in barefoot from the door, a pair of shoes covered with wet mud had been kicked away by him. The maiden carried a pair of soft cotton slippers behind her, but she couldn''t find a chance to put them on for the emperor of Tang Dynasty. Only when Li Zhi sat down beside Wu Mei and Li Hong, did she have a chance to take out a wet towel and help Lizhi carefully. After wiping her feet again, she gently held Lizhi''s feet in her arms and put on her cotton slippers. Li Hong frowned: "you are not like Li Ye and Li Ye. Why don''t you run around without wearing shoes? If you get cold in your body, soles..." "I''d like to. It''s none of your business. Just discipline your own children. When will it be your turn to preach?" Li Zhi picked up the right temperature of the tea cup, after drinking a mouthful said. "All down, no one can come up without my order." Wu Mei looked at Wang Lou at the door and ordered. "Yes, Queen." Whether it was Huaji, who had just come up with Li Zhigang, or Wang Lou, or the maiden who had just put on slippers for Li Zhi, a group of people quietly retreated like the tide. In this way, the entire second floor of the palace, which was cultivated with the people, was empty except for Li Zhi and the three of them. The palace on the second floor of the three people was even more silent. Even outside the window, there was no sound except the cicada, who was tirelessly protesting because of the sultry weather in the distance. After silence for a while, Li Hong took the lead in saying, "Anxi Corps is now out of Anxi four towns." Wu Mei raised her eyelids and took a look at the sullen Lizhi, but she sighed silently in her heart. "Well." Li Zhi said, but he did not speak any more. He continued to wait for the prince to reply to him. "Tuiqishi died. In fact, before the first day of the first year, after the heavy snow in Anxi, many people, including the royal family of tujishi, were frozen to death, so they took the lead in occupying Tuvalu before they took the lead." Li Hong continued. "Well." "The battle of tuhuolo will not be won in a year and a half. Dashi has also invested a lot of troops in fighting with us in the Tang Dynasty. Although the two armies have not yet engaged in a direct battle, I expect that when winter comes, the two armies will have a tentative and bottom-up battle. The turning point of this war is probably before the winter of this year, and after the winter, both armies will have a preliminary battle They will stop fighting, but they can''t fight. " "Well." "In the name of the king of Persia, in a short period of time, he also gathered a force of about 20000 people. However, they were hastily formed into an army, and they had little fighting power. Moreover, his son nalsier was in charge of the 20000 people. I intend to let him go back to Chang''an to recuperate." "Well." "Send Li Xian''s wife and two sons here tomorrow." After Lizhi finished, Wu Mei took a look at Lizhi and then said to Li Hong. "Yes, the Empress Dowager will send someone to deliver it tomorrow." Li Hong said respectfully. "What about my son? What should I do with it? Where is it now? " Li Zhi raised his head, looked at Li Hong and asked. "It''s still in Anxi. It''s impossible for tuhuoluo. It''s too close to the Tang Dynasty. Ji Ling City is his final destination." Li Hong did not look at Lizhi, but looked out of the window at the clear sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 Li Zhe never imagined that war could make him so happy! He never felt that as a man, he was as happy as holding a sword and holding a gun. Every time he fought, his blood seemed to be boiling and turbulent in his blood vessels. The pleasure of riding the horse and raising the whip, the real feeling of slashing the enemy with a broadsword, and the pleasant feeling when the horse pierced the enemy and provoked the enemy, and the warm blood sprinkled on his body. In particular, the mental tension in the fight even made him feel that the fight on horseback could make him feel the dignity and glory of a man than galloping on a woman. He now thoroughly understood why Li Hong didn''t like to stay in Changan so much. It was nearly five years since he stayed in Anxi. A good man should gallop on the battlefield! Li Zhe looks at Xue Shao in front of him. He has thin arms and thin legs. He doesn''t like what he used to be. He feels that Xue Shao is like an elegant young man, elegant and sometimes full of envy. "If you can''t eat this pain, how can you survive in the future? This has not let you go to the battlefield, not face to face with the enemy, you began to complain tired, which line? Tuhuoluo is not powerful yet. Once I fight the cannibal in the Tang Dynasty, you will know what can be called canlie! Go down Li Zhe sat in his middle tent and looked at Xue Shao, who stretched out a pair of milled out blisters of water to plead with him. He refused directly. "But How does hand ache do? I can''t do my work now. Besides, I''m very upset about feeding the horse. How about changing my job for me? " Xue Shao''s face was going to be bitter. Just now I told his Royal Highness the will of Li Hong and his mother, and even tried to oppress Li Zhe with their dignity and arrange some other light work for himself. But to Xue Shao''s surprise, all this was rejected by Li Zhe. At that time, Li Zhe, who was indecisive and indecisive, now said that he would not accept military orders outside, so he rejected all the words of the prince and his mother. Li Zhe is too lazy to pay attention to him. Now the king''s style is more and more like that of Prince Li Hong. After reading the letter written by Princess Chengyang in his hand, he casually tosses it on the couch, indicating that his soldiers will take Xue Shao out. From tomorrow, he will feed the horses alone. All the servants he brought to Anxi are not allowed to help, if anyone dares Help, military law. Xue Shao heard these words, the whole person is not good for a moment, his face is almost green: "brother, you They My mother''s servant, but you can''t take it away like this. " "I will take it away! What''s the matter? Don''t think that with aunt Chengyang and Li Lingyue behind you, you can be taken care of in the army. I also tell you, if I Li Zhe can''t train you, I''ll take your last name! " Li Zhefan looks at another secret letter, which is written by Li Lingyue. There is no courtship between the lines, but full of young girls'' spring heart and fantasy. He hopes that Li Zhe can bring back a different Xue Shao to her when she returns to Chang''an. It has to be said that when the Royal descendants want to do something in a certain way, their heart and determination are much stronger than ordinary people. Both Li Zhe and Li Lingyue are living examples of the royal family. Li Zhe has trained himself from a scholar to a brave general. Li Lingyue, for Xue Shao''s sake, can even ignore the fact that when the spring heart is sprouting, you are not loving me, but hoping to make Xue Shao look like her in her mind. Li Zhe is brave and self-made. His persistence in recent years has made obvious achievements. Now Li Zhi and Wu Mei naturally love him and look at him in a different way, just because Li Zhe is not Li Zhe. Li Lingyue, who is willing to be separated from her favorite girl when she is in love with her, is not in love. This self-control and the stubborn persistence in the royal blood are enough to make ordinary people admire her. After all, no young man or girl is willing to be separated in love. This is what ordinary people can''t do. When they leave, the literati and scholars of this era have to recite poems and poems, and express the sad and sad scene of parting. However, Li Lingyue, who was just 14 years old, was adamant and resolute. She didn''t admire her, OK? This is just like a common phenomenon in the society of the last generation. When we look at the children of aristocratic families or the second generation of rich businessmen and tycoons, we always sigh that they were born into a good family, but never thought that they would pay several times the price of ordinary people for this. Whether it is students studying abroad or leaving their superior families to go to other places to create their own world, what about us? It is to keep the love, family, family, hometown and so on, to the end of happiness and harmony. There is no right or wrong between the two, but no matter what kind of life, can only be said to have their own helpless! After all, when Li Hong drove him out of Chang''an, he pretended to squeeze out a few tears and pretended not to leave.If Li Hong''s spear didn''t hurt his horse''s hand all the time, maybe he would not agree. Xue Shao''s miserable appearance makes Li Zhe want to laugh. This guy will pretend when he arrives in Anxi. Whether it''s Xue Rengui or black tooth Chang Zhi, or Zhang Zhangzhi, when facing him, he will take into account the face of Princess Chengyang and fifth brother Li Hong. After all, the relationship between Chengyang and Li Hong is not clear between the nobility and the powerful families of the Tang Dynasty. For so many years, Chengyang has been so favored by the royal family and has become a rich princess. His Royal Highness has made great contributions. Therefore, when facing his son, Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang always try their best to help Xue Shao. After all, Xue Shao is too thin and weak to give them even a little hard work. They are afraid that he will be broken. In the end, Li Zhe''s barracks led by Li Zhe were finally blamed. Li Zhe''s barracks are in the middle, with Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang on the left and right. As the highest ranking civil official in Anxi, Zhang cambi''s function is to provide logistics for the three. In recent months, the four men have cooperated with each other very well in the war. Especially at the beginning, when Xue Rengui and black tooth Chang Zhi were worried about whether the English king Li Zhe could be competent for the three pointed middle arrow, Li Zhe showed a brave and resourceful demeanor in front of them. In addition, they wrote to Prince Li Hong to confirm that after receiving the consent of his royal highness, Li Zhe became the main battle General of Anxi in the battle of tuhuoluo. Even Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi were able to cooperate with Li Zhe''s strategy in the battlefield. Li Zhe did not disappoint them. In the past ten days, the Tang army, under the rule of Li Zhe, won the greatest results at the least cost. Xue Rengui was stationed in Li Zhe''s left 20 Li area. His barracks were like herdsmen''s flocks of cattle and sheep on the grassland. On the right wing of Li Zhe, a black toothed soldier Town, the camp at the end of nowhere seems like a white sea, which makes it impossible to find out how many troops are gathered here. Li Xian was invited to the camp by Li Zhe. What he saw and heard along the way made him sigh. Anxi, which had been operated by Li Hong for many years, was already a piece of iron and water was not invaded. The carriage passed slowly through Li Zhe''s barracks. The tents looked like cotton from a distance. From time to time, they could hear the sound of the camp''s unique cool and killing felling. Li Zhe on the horse''s back looked at the carriage and motioned to the soldiers nearby to let the carriage come on this side without entering the middle tent. The carriage slowly stopped not far from Li Zhe''s horse. When Li Xian got out of the carriage, Li Zhe also jumped off the horse''s back. The two brothers looked at each other, but one man''s heart seemed to fall into the abyss. "Go down. No one is allowed to follow." Li Zhe held the knife on his waist and said to the soldiers around him in a dignified and domineering manner. Li Xian looked at Li Zhe''s high spirited, heroic and domineering manner. He turned his head and looked around. He saw that the original family soldiers had begun to retreat orderly. "These bastards are also tired. These days they have been fighting pursuit war, which just gives them a rest. The army is going to point to the King City of tuhuoluo. They are not careless. It will be of great benefit to enhance the fighting power of Tang army if we let them have more rest." Li Zhe and Li Xian walked side by side. A brave general, like an old man in his old age, is standing on a slope covered with green grass, pointing and pointing, which is a good picture of flying mountains. Although Li Xian''s back is straight, but I don''t know why, it gives Li Xian the impression of a bent old man. "Will you be able to go flat after fighting the King City?" Li Xian follows the direction of Li Zhe''s fingers and looks at the green mountains and waters in the distance, but he can''t see where there is. Li Zhe''s vow is the outline of the city of tuhuoluo. "It is not necessarily that the form of the battlefield is changeable. Today, it seems that our Tang Dynasty has the style of Wang Shifeng, but no one knows what kind of fierce war resistance will be encountered tomorrow. It is possible that the first war will let our Tang Dynasty return to the four towns in Anxi, and it is also possible to seize Wangcheng with big cannibals. At that time, it depends on who first boarded Wangcheng. If it is us, ha ha, only If I Li Zhe defends the city, I promise I won''t be like Wang Mingyuan again. Finally, I''ll let the fifth man take the risk to rescue him. " Li Zhe, looking at the front of the city of tuhuoluo, vowed and said in high spirits. "So now I need to follow you until I get to Ji Ling City. " Li Xian looks dazed, like wandering fluffy catkins, now can only be left to, when he was dominated by Li zhelai to arrange his own fate. "Li Guangshun and Li Guangren, as well as the emperor''s wife, were sent by the fifth son to the newly built palace outside Chang''an city to cultivate with the people." Instead of answering Li Xian''s words, Li Zhe talked about Chang''an city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 Li Xian''s expression is numb, his mind has been recalling what Li Zhe told him. The figures of Fang MuQing and his two sons also appear in his mind at the same time. Whether it was Fang MuQing''s gentle and beautiful smile when he teased the two children, or the innocent purity of the two children, they all pricked his heart at this moment. My heart suddenly raised an inexplicable regret. If I had not been exiled, would it be a happy scene in Pei Wang''s residence in Chang''an? "Do I still have a chance to see them?" Li Xian''s facial expression was so numb that he couldn''t see what he was thinking. Li Zhe followed with a silent sigh, half a shoulder behind Li Xian, and said, "it''s possible to guard the country for the Tang Dynasty. The fifth said, you said, give you a chance, you will be like him, the governance of Anxi in an orderly way, will also let the foreign countries bow to our Tang Dynasty? Now Ji Ling City may be an opportunity. It depends on how you do it. " Listening to Li Zhe''s words, Li Xian suddenly turned around. Because of one arm, he nearly lost his balance and fell down on the half slope of the green grassland. However, Li Zhe held him in spite of his quick and quick eyes, but he asked in a hurry: "do you mean that if I can make a great achievement in Jiling City, I still have a chance to go back to Chang''an?" Li philosophy shrugged his shoulders and said, "maybe, the fifth has not decided yet, but now my father and his mother You know, because of you, the fifth is under a lot of pressure. He has to take care of his parents and now his wife, so everything depends on what you do As they talked, they walked forward. Xue Rengui and the black tooth Chang Zhi''s riding team raised a faint cloud of smoke in the distance. The land covered by green grassland was easily trampled by horses'' hooves, flying behind like a yellow dragon. "Rights and family relations will be up to you." Li Zhe looked at Li Xian''s eyes and said, "if you can replace pelus and narsiye in the city of Ji Ling, then you will give up the right to hand over to the fifth, and then go back to Chang''an to meet with the emperor''s wife?" "If I can''t break through the shackles and gain the upper hand in the struggle with belus, then I can only live in a foreign land and live a life of idleness, and never return to Chang''an?" Li Xian ''s eyes more or less have some light, looking at Li Zhe said. "Not necessarily, this kind of thing is that the fifth can''t control it. Even after a few years, even more than a decade, or even decades later, the fifth man can''t budget such a distant thing. Therefore, if tuhuoluo and Jiling City, the Persian King City, are not controlled by cannibals, then you may come back. If you can only step by step They retreated and were squeezed between the four towns of Anxi by big food. I think it must be... " Li Zhe stopped talking and looked at him helplessly. "Laowu will never let me step into the land of the Tang Dynasty again! And I will never appear in the imperial historian''s pen, the fate of the outcome is written for me by Li Hong Li Xian raised his eyebrows and asked, but there was some spirit between his words and his manner. Looking at some eager Li Xian, Li Zhe sighed silently in his heart. Laoliu is still in such a situation. He still has a great interest in power and controlling the world''s life and death. As soon as he heard that he might return to Chang''an, gang Yi longed that he might make great achievements in Jiling city. The whole person suddenly seemed to be infused with his soul and came back to life again. This makes Li Zhe have to worry about, if Li Xian really wins the real rights of Persia after defeating pelus and narsiye in the Persian King City, will he still care about Fang MuQing and his two sons? Will you have a strong determination to go back to Chang''an like now? Or would Li Xian choose a more extreme way to declare war on Tang Dynasty and revenge Li Hong in the name of Persian king? When he thought of this place, Li Zhe couldn''t help crying and laughing. What he thought was somewhat groundless. What kind of person is Laowu? Will he tolerate Li Xian''s reckless development and growth in Persia, and finally become so powerful that he threatens Anxi? Will King Persia turn a blind eye to him? Obviously not! Li Zhe believed that the wily old fox must have a preliminary plan and outline in his mind. What he is doing now, forcing and exiled Li Xian to foreign countries, is obviously planning for his future plans. Li Zhe is no longer the same as before, what worries in his heart will be out of his head, now he also began to understand thinking, understand silence. In Prince Pu''s mansion, Bai Chun gently put the tea in his hand on the table and walked to the body to look at the world. Li Hong, who was more and more obedient, stretched out her slender fingers and gently massaged Li Hong''s shoulder. "What? Is ANSY''s business complicated? " Bai Chun rubbed her shoulders twice, then pressed her body tightly against Li Hong''s back. She put her hands around her Royal Highness''s waist and asked. Feeling the soft body on his back and gently sticking to himself, Li Honghu''s eyes did not move. He still gazed at Anxi''s four towns and Tuvalu, including the Persian King City Jiling City, which rescued Wang Mingyuan and belus in those years."If you said that I supported Li Xian, would it be to raise a tiger?" Li Hong asked lightly. "Isn''t your royal highness in Anxi? What are you afraid of when his royal highness is holding him back Bai Chun doesn''t understand why Li Hong has paid more and more attention to Anxi these days. "Laoqi will come back after all. Even if I can rest assured that he will stay in Anxi all the time, my father and his mother are not willing to let him establish more prestige in Anxi than I do. Therefore, this expedition to Anxi is not so much about Li Zhe''s campaign, but rather the last time that the father and his mother released Li Zhe. After that, we should be honest and honest and stay in Chang''an or somewhere." Thinking of Li Zhe''s secret letter to himself, in addition to analyzing the present Li Xian, the lines are full of pitiful and bitter requests, hoping to stay in Anxi for another year. "I don''t want to think about it. He himself is happy in Anxi. My father and his mother urge me to call him back every day. I''m happy to patronize myself. I''m reprimanded by my father and mother every day." Li Hong scolded Li Zhe again. However, the soft and tall body behind him was burying his head tightly in his back, and his body was more and more close. He wanted to rub his delicate body into Li Hong''s body. Bai Chun chuckled and said, "when you went to Anxi for five years, your majesty and the queen are not in the same situation as you are now? To say that your Royal Highness has not changed his mind, it is better to say that you set a wrong example in those years. " Li Hong shook his head helplessly, turned around and put his arm around Bai Chun Rouran''s delicate body. After sitting down on the sofa, he put Bai Chun on his leg, buried his face in the gentle waves in front of Bai Chun''s chest, and said in an impassioned voice: "what''s the physical condition of pilus? Is it not far from death? " "Almost. Liu Shenwei, the disciple of Dr. Sun Shenwei, has seen it. According to your idea, if it is done, it may last two years in Chang''an." Bai Chun stroked the head in front of her chest, thought for a moment and asked, "why do you have to let pelus live these years?" "Because he is the king of Persia. Although he has no real strength, he is the symbol of Persians. With him alive, the Persians will only show friendship when facing us, instead of showing strong hostility when facing big cannibals. What I need now is his title of Persian king, for my army in Tang Dynasty can get Bo when they fight with cannibals The people''s support. " Li Hong in the white pure bosom with the nose knead that Mianmian Gao Gao says. "In this way, it is tantamount to laying the foundation for King Pei to gain a firm foothold in Persia. In this way, don''t you have to face his threat to you?" Bai Chun asked with some worry. "That''s not true. If we really get to that time, pelus is dead and nalxier is not a fool. There will be a secret fight with Li Xian. Then it will be the time for me to mediate in the Tang Dynasty, or to transfer Li Xian to replace him, and then replace narhiye with another person..." "In this way, although the so-called tuhuoluo and Persia are not the real territory of the Tang Dynasty, they are actually the territory of the Tang Dynasty. You have warned the schools of the five surnames and Qiwang, as well as the Guozijian and hongwenguan, to these places in the name of peace. From then on, the cultural seeds of the Tang Dynasty took root and began to sprout, so as to achieve cultural unity Who is the master there Are all the subjects of the Tang Dynasty, are the seeds of the Tang Dynasty, the birthplace of the Tang culture? " "Children can be taught, that is to say, Anxi is too big. Just because I was in the frontier of Wei Xu of Tang Dynasty, I was dragged to death by those herdsmen sooner or later. The herdsmen of Anxi, Anton and Anbei are the most important people in our Tang Dynasty. They must be far closer to us than tuhuoluo, and small riots of different times may form a prairie fire without paying attention Therefore, when Pei Xingjian, Cui Zhibian and other naval officers went south, Anbei and Anton were the places that the court should closely monitor. As for Anxi, Li Xian would be the first to take charge of it. Who is the divide and rule? However, as long as there is cultural identity and belief identity, it can be rooted in the Tang Dynasty. The rest will be left to future generations, or it will be 50 years later. There is no need to rush for a moment. " Li Hong''s lips crept up the pure chin and murmured. Bai Chun responds to Li Hong climbing up her lips. The short residue of her beard makes her feel a little strange. Her inner desire is ready to move. All of a sudden, Bai Chun is stunned and says, "you are not going to attend the banquet of the eldest daughter. Don''t be late." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 Since her arrival in Chang''an this time, the eldest daughter has lived a much more proud and upright life than other foreign envoys in the municipal office. Especially after the discovery of her private trade in new species of the Tang Dynasty with the Minister of industry and the Minister of the Ministry of industry before the Tang Dynasty, the envoys of all countries in the municipal hall looked at her differently. Even some people, especially Baiji and Silla, two countries separated from Japan, began to wonder whether they should tell their king whether they should slow down in the future What about the deep hostility to Japan? After all, now everyone knows that the princess of the Japanese Kingdom, Dalai, secretly traded with the Minister of the Ministry of industry of the Tang Dynasty about the new species of the Tang Dynasty. In the end, the Minister of the Ministry of work and the Minister of the Ministry of work of the Tang Dynasty were all punished and dismissed. But her eldest daughter is nothing. It seems that she has not violated the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty at all. She still lives happily and leisurely in the courtyard of the municipal hall. Now she has nothing to do. She often grows flowers, raises birds, practices calligraphy and painting in the small courtyard, and has a good time. People can''t help but open their minds to wonder whether the Dalai emperor''s daughter has won the favor of his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty by virtue of her beauty, so that she is not prosecuted for the crime of secretly trading new species of Tang Dynasty, so that she can be spared? Under the careful care of Dalai''s daughter, the layout of the courtyard is poetic and picturesque. In many places, Dalai''s daughter imitates the garden furnishing style of Bai Chun and Prince Li Hong living in the mansion of Prince Pu, but adds some of her understanding and their Japanese style. This also makes the Japanese courtyard in the municipal hall look very different from other buildings. It reveals that it is different from the Tang Dynasty, but also has a strong Tang elegant culture. Naturally, the eldest daughter knows the gossip circulating in the municipal community and among foreign countries, but she does not stop or explain it at all. She is even very happy to hear such rumors and continue to spread in the municipal community. In her heart, she even hopes that these rumors can spread to the neighborhood outside the municipal community. However, looking at these rumors, it seems that they are trapped in the whole municipal community, but they still haven''t spread the momentum of the municipal community for so long. The queen daughter can''t help but feel dissatisfied. Therefore, she decided to let herself add a fire to this and create a momentum, so that these rumors can spread throughout Chang''an City, and it is better to be known by other envoys sent to the Tang Dynasty in the state of Japan, and later spread to the state of Japan. In this way, at least, it can reduce the pressure on some fathers to face other forces in Japan. According to the most ceremonious banquet standard of the Tang Dynasty, the imperial daughter of Dalai cleaned the courtyard, painted the walls and rooms, and even the roads in the street, she also sent people to clean them again and again in the early morning. Obviously, she also attached great importance to the banquet. The whole person carefully smeared her face with the floor mirror with the price comparable to gold. The clothes on her body were also the clothes she had not worn for many years. Satisfied with looking at the beautiful cheek in the mirror, and then twirling around in front of the mirror, appreciating her body shape of protruding and backward warping and exquisite. Until she couldn''t pick out even the tiny defects, she walked out of the inner room and came to the courtyard, looking at the clean street at the door, ready to meet the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, Li Hong also heard about the rumors about the relationship between himself and Dalai''s Royal daughter, which were circulated in the Municipal Council, but these things were not damaging to his reputation. Especially in this era, from his father of dragon to the common people of Li people, between the concepts of right and wrong between men and women, it is not that some rumors spread out, which will become the things that thousands of people refer to. On the contrary, it may even become a good story and a legend. After all, in this era, people''s spiritual entertainment life, in addition to poetry, there is not much to choose from. The novels written by literati, folk ghosts, love stories of men and women have not appeared on a large scale, and they are often spread in the form of poetry as lies. Therefore, when Bai Chun talked about the affair between him and Dalai''s daughter in the Municipal Council, Li Hong did not take it to heart. He only thought that these were rumors in the street, which would be diluted sooner or later. But when he stepped into the courtyard of Dalai''s daughter, he immediately realized that he seemed to think of the rumors simply. When he looked at the clean street, the respectful servants at the gate of the Japanese courtyards, and other people gathered in the middle, dressed like a bright flower, he realized that all these were obviously not rumors gossip. Because if it''s just gossip, the eldest daughter would never invite herself to a banquet with such a high profile. It seems that people all over the world would like to know that their relationship with her is ambiguous. Li Hong, who followed Hua Meng alone behind him, got out of the carriage, glanced at the Japanese people who knelt on the ground to meet him, and then saw the great empress make a profit of one hundred according to the Japanese etiquette. "I''ve seen your highness," he said with a cool smile on her cheek Li Hong''s face is a little puffy. What does the eldest daughter want to do? After watching her salute, she looked around from time to time, as if to see if anyone else had noticed everything here."What do you want? What''s the idea of inviting me to drink alone in such a high-profile manner? " Li Hong looked at the Royal daughter who respectfully and respectfully turned to ask herself to enter the courtyard. When she came to her side, she looked at the snow-white neck and asked. The eldest daughter did not raise her head, but looked down at the ground. The pleasant business was introduced to Li Hong''s ears: "nothing, just want to thank your Highness for your leniency to my concubine a few days ago." "A little concubine is a concubine. Is that what you should call it?" Li Hong raised his hand and wanted to take a pat on the bow of Dalai''s refined bun, but after thinking about it, he stopped the action. At this time, I''m afraid that the courtyard where Japanese envoys live is full of eyes. They are looking forward to verifying whether the rumors are true or not. I can''t let others misunderstand because of the random actions in front of the public. In the face of Li Hong''s stop, the eldest daughter is not angry. After she raises her body, she still smiles like a flower: "yes, I know." Looking at the look in my eyes, I called myself like this. How provocative was it? Li Hong couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the emperor''s daughter quietly for a moment, and then continued to walk into the courtyard. Under the leadership of the Dalai emperor''s daughter, they come to the real banquet place. In the bright room, the tableware and so on, are carefully examined by Huameng. Facing the Dalai emperor''s daughter, which seems very strange today, Huameng is afraid to be careless. The eldest daughter did not speak, still smiling at Huameng, checking those bright glasses and other objects, there was no idea of stopping her. "Is that all right?" After looking at Hua Meng standing behind Li Hong, she asks Hua Meng. "Which one are you?" Li Hong smiles and looks at the queen daughter sitting opposite the table, playing with the pair of ivory chopsticks. "I don''t mean anything else. I just hope I can have another chance to have a meal alone with you. But you look so cautious that you seem to be very wary of me today." Facing Li Hong, the eldest daughter took a look at Hua Meng. The meaning is self-evident. In the empty room, in addition to Li Hong and her, only Huameng is present. Obviously, the eldest daughter hopes Li Hong can let Huameng go out as well, thus making absolute space for them. Li Hong looked at the mysterious smile of Dalai''s daughter. There was some different light in his eyes. Finally, he waved his hand to show Huameng to go down. After Huameng left, the eldest daughter was completely relaxed. Obviously, she could feel that her delicate body suddenly softened a lot. Only her towering chest was still straight and proud to demonstrate to Li Hong. Like a ghost like servant, Li Hong began to serve dishes one by one. Li Hong ate every dish with ease, and even praised which dish was very suitable for him from time to time. The eldest daughter only laughs but doesn''t eat. She is always smiling and reciting. She looks at Li Hong who seems to have nothing to do with her. Her eyes twinkle with an expression of unknown meaning. From the beginning to the end, she has never moved from Li Hong''s body, as if to engrave Li Hong''s figure deeply in her mind. The Lanling wine in the crystal cup, which has always been a poor drinker, never refuses. As long as Li Hong holds the cup, she will immediately stretch out her white finger and hold up the wine cup together to accompany Li Hong to drink. What do you mean, just drink and not eat Li Hong looked up and drank the wine in the cup. The eldest daughter took a look at her glass in her hand, and then she drank it down. Then Dalai''s daughter got up lazily, went to Li Hong and sat down, picked up Lanling wine and filled them again. "I''m not hungry. I just want to drink." Under the effect of wine, the daughter''s face is red and slightly drunk, but her eyes are still bright. "Tell me, what''s the matter? I''m afraid it''s more than a bar." Li Hong glanced casually at the attractive cheeks and red lips of Dalai''s daughter, and then focused on the food again. "Since the appointment of the emperor zhai''er, you can not live a good life if you don''t have the courage." The eldest daughter of the emperor answered the wrong question. Holding a glass of dim light in the light of the light, she sat beside Li Hong and murmured. "When you go back, let your father and Emperor change people. It''s not so simple?" Li Hong looked sideways and looked at the eldest daughter. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 "Do you know what Zhai Wang means to a woman?" The eldest daughter, with her hair around her ears, licked her lips with a look of all kinds of manners. Her manner was full of fatal temptation. "I don''t know. You Japanese are so abnormal..." "I hate it! You are abnormal. It''s not abnormal. It''s a great ceremony. It''s the humble etiquette flowing through the royal family of Japan all the time. " The eldest daughter snorted with dissatisfaction and retorted. She didn''t understand that this guy always used some strange Tang dialect to insult them. The word "abnormal" was also the most common word in her mouth. Every time she heard it, she had an impulse to bite him to vent her anger. Looking at Li Hong, who did not refute her, Dalai''s daughter put down her glass, as if she were talking to herself or explaining to Li Hong: "the king of Zhai is not replaceable and can''t talk about marriage. Unless someone close to Zhai Wang dies, he can abdicate, and the next generation of Zhai king can be chosen." "It''s easy. When do you want to abdicate? I''ll order someone to kill your father. Then you can''t be king Zhai? You don''t have to dedicate your body, mind and soul to your so-called gods? " Li Hong took over the prawns that had been peeled by the Queen''s daughter and put them into his mouth. Listening to Li Hong''s words about his father''s life and death, the eldest daughter angrily stretched out her fist and pounded Li Hong''s shoulder, and then said with chagrin, "my father''s life is very good, and I don''t want to abdicate!" "What on earth are you asking me to come here today? Let me hear you tell the story of the Japanese kingdom or the story of you as the king of Zhai? " Li Hong held up his glass and asked with ease at the reddening cheek of the eldest daughter. "If you hadn''t defiled me..." "Stop, I''m innocent with you. I never want to touch you. Although you are beautiful, I never want to take advantage of you." "What do you say in the sea? Who made me... " The eldest daughter couldn''t say it anymore. When she met him for the first time, she was surrounded by one and wanted to escape. Finally, she was almost stripped of her clothes in the sea. But even so, her whole body was exposed to his eyes, even in front of her chest, and she was held in her arms in the sea. Even later, on the warships of the Tang Dynasty, some embarrassing and ambiguous situations often happened between the two people, which made the Dalai Princess no longer feel that she was still qualified to dedicate her body and mind to their gods. "Crazy, in the sea, if you don''t chase me, I will Forget it. Don''t say it. " Li Hong looked at the eyes of Dalai''s daughter who said, "you dare to go on and try again." he wisely chose to shut up when he took advantage. With her red lips on the wall of the cup, she took a sip of wine, looked at Li Hong and asked, "do you know what to do if Zhai king is defiled and no longer pure in our country of Japan?" Looking at the prince of Tang Dynasty who shakes her head and continues to enjoy the delicious food, she said to herself: "the king of Zhai had a period of time before me. That is because the previous generation of the king of Zhai believed that she was no longer pure. She fell in love with a man. Therefore, the Royal Princess, the pure king of Zhai, had to prove herself by suicide at last The innocence. " I''m afraid that if you don''t have a good temper, I''m afraid that if you don''t have a good temper, I''m afraid you can''t follow the system. However, looking at the bright eyes of the eldest daughter, after being confused, gradually rose to a layer of sadness. Li Hong chose to shut up and just nodded to indicate that he was listening. "The reason why I am still alive and my father can tolerate me is not that he does not know my ambiguous relationship with you. Even, I am willing to include my father and other families who are capable of challenging my father''s ruling position. Do you know why?" "Save your life?" Li Hong gave his answer tentatively. "Yes, I just want to continue to live. I can''t bear this colorful world." With a little sadness, the eldest daughter put down her glass and stretched her waist. In this way, the scenery in front of her chest was more intuitive and attractive. The full arc and just right roundness made people feel dizzy. "Because of the ambiguous relationship with you, the prince of Tang Dynasty, when they examine and force me, they have to think about the consequences. If I die, will the prince of Tang punish them! All of them, including my father and emperor, had to think about it in this way. They had to turn a blind eye to the questions raised by several big families and insisted on denying these ambiguous relationships. But my father also knows that as long as I am still alive, as long as the relationship with you is always so unclear, then His imperial power will at least be much more stable, and once this relationship is lost, his imperial power will be in jeopardy. " The eldest daughter and Li Hong touch a cup. After a drink, she looks at Li Hong with a glass of wine. Until Li Hong drinks it, she shows a charming smile and pours wine to them again. "We, the state of Japan, have all kinds of close ties with your former Han state, the former dynasty''s great Sui Dynasty, or that era. However, no monarch has ever had such a great influence on us as you, and even To be practical and realistic, today''s you, even the God who controls our country''s development, has a huge impact on the balance of various forces. Therefore, my father and Emperor are very happy to return to Chang''an, and it is better to bring back new species of Tang Dynasty to other families Power will produce deep fear... ""I have so much influence?" Li Hong pondered over what the ultimate goal of Dalai''s daughter was behind so many words today. "In short, it''s bigger than you think, but it''s a pity that you found it. Otherwise, as long as I come back to Japan with new species, I can''t make up for my mistakes, but at least I won''t be forced to die. I can even retreat from the position of King Zhai calmly, and then find a man to marry and live a lifetime. But Fate seems to be predestined. Since you captured me, my destiny is out of my control. " The eldest daughter lowered her head in silence and no longer spoke. "So you want to regain control of your own destiny, so you hope that I can help you. As long as a new species is returned to Japan, your fate will be determined by you. You will no longer be a puppet, no longer be manipulated, or be executed?" Li Hong reached out and picked up the beautiful chin of the eldest daughter. Looking at the tears in her eyes, Li Hong asked faintly. Dali''s eyes filled with water mist also looked at Li Hong sincerely with a little pity, and let Li Hong hold her chin with warm hands, and nodded silently without speaking. The two kept their ambiguous posture and looked at each other for a long time. After a long time, Li Hong suddenly said, "the acting is good, but it''s a little superficial, and it needs to be practiced again." Seeing that the eldest daughter of the emperor was still very poor, Li Hong continued: "if it was just like what you said just now, then if you treat me today, you won''t be so loud and stirring up people. It''s so-called ambiguous relationship that you just want others to know more about it, Now the words turn, but want a new species, you think I drink too much? " "That''s what you don''t want to give!" The eldest daughter clapped Li Hong''s fingers on her delicate chin and said coldly. "You know the answer, want these new species, in a hundred years." Li Hong took back his hand and said lazily. "A hundred years? I will look for you when I become a ghost! Dare you? " The eldest daughter picked up a full glass of wine and looked at Li Hong calmly asked. "What are you doing?" Li Hong asked curiously. "I''m going to drink with you!" The eldest daughter looked at the full glass of wine, as if to boost themselves, said firmly. Li Hong didn''t carry his cup of wine, but said: "you have achieved your goal today, so why do you have to suffer again? It''s not good to drink too much wine in the Tang Dynasty." "Then you don''t have to worry about it. Dare you do it with me!" When the eldest daughter lifted her chin, her weak, helpless and pitiful appearance had already disappeared. After three cups of wine, the whole white cheek of the eldest daughter seems to have been stained with a layer. Li Hong''s Blush often appears when Bai Chun or Anxiao river is on the air. "When are you going to send me back to Japan?" Looking at Li Honglan, she is really breathless. "You guess? Or who told you that? " Li Hong frowned. For the first time, Li Hong found that the capacity of the imperial daughter was not bad. She had drunk so much wine, but she didn''t fall down. It seemed that she didn''t even feel sleepy. The eldest daughter gave a scornful smile, then looked at Li Hong and said, "do you really think everyone is a fool, and you can play with all the people in the world? My father''s imperial power is not stable, and now several big family forces are among Bozhong. If the state of Japan is in turmoil for a while, it may be difficult to determine a new imperial power that can be truly unified. What''s more, they are afraid of the relationship between you and me, which makes them taboo and have to choose forbearance, right? " "And then?" Li Hong is not moved. He knows the wisdom of the Queen''s daughter. But when Lan Xin Hui Zhi comes to this point, is it a bit too much to catch up with Li Lingyue and catch up with Guan Waner. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 Looking at the two princes in front of her, she can''t help but stretch out her jade hand and begin to touch the cheek of the prince to see which is true and which is false. Li Hong looked at the eldest daughter stretched out her hand and scratched in front of her eyes. She frowned, but she didn''t speak. "And then? I guess. " The eldest daughter suddenly stretched out her hand and pulled out the hairpin which was fixed on her head. In an instant, a black hair with bright light formed a waterfall that looked like black and scattered at her shoulder. "You will send me back to Japan in the name of my violation of the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, and then you will order to blame my father emperor, or even think that my father is no longer the real choice of the gods. In this way, after hearing this news, the other big families will start to challenge my father''s rights, so that you can achieve your goal, right?" The eldest prince''s daughter, with her hair spread out in her head, is deeply intoxicated, which makes her look even more passionate. She would like to hold her arms and love her. "And what is my purpose?" Looking at the eldest daughter stretched out her sweet tongue and licked her lips, she could not help but look away and asked. The eldest daughter looked at Li Hong''s eyes and laughed with satisfaction. Then she went on to say, "it''s very simple to make the Japanese fall into the chaos of war. They can''t unify each other, so that they can weaken each other, so as to pave the way for you to unify Japan. This is in the interests of you, the Tang Dynasty and your coastal fishermen, right?" Li Hong had to take his bright eyes seriously. Did he drink too much or not? It''s like a worm in your stomach. How can you analyze your plan so thoroughly? If it was not for believing that Bai Chun would never tell Dalai''s daughter these things, Li Hong would have thought that Bai Chun had disclosed these things to her. "Do you believe I can make your plan fail?" The eldest daughter took the initiative to hold the glass again. Before Li Hong could hold up her own glass, she had already drunk it. Watching Li Hong finish his cup of wine, Dalai''s daughter sits down, and the government fills Li Hong and herself with wine again. "You want to unite those Japanese families?" Li Hong looked at the princess who was getting closer and closer to him, and even the sound of breathing was clearly audible. "Will you? Obviously you won''t. You won''t watch me join them, let alone watch us twist into a rope and reach an agreement. " Today''s weather is already hot, the eldest daughter drank a lot of wine today. When Li Hong was greeting Li Hong, those grand Japanese princess costumes began to become messy and loose as she spread out her dark show. At the moment, the hot and dry wine and the heat caused by the attraction of the opposite sex are ready to move in their bodies. Their thin clothes are less and less when they are slightly drunk. At the beginning, Li Hong took off his robe. At the moment, he only wore a half sleeve shirt embroidered with patterns by Li Lingyue. The pattern on her chest is embroidered by Li Lingyue. The sunflower and Baiqi''s shadow are more like the sunflower in Li Lingyue''s mouth, and Baiqi looks more like a sheep with horns on its head. However, Li Hong is stubborn but Li Lingyue, and finally chooses to wear it. Looking at the pattern on Li Hong''s chest, the eldest daughter laughed for no reason. She reached out to Li Hong''s chest, chuckled and said, "if anyone else knew that the prince, who is in charge of the world and has the greatest power in the Tang Dynasty, is wearing such a childlike inner garment, I don''t know whether he will laugh his teeth off." Li Hong''s embarrassment period has already passed. After being ridiculed by Pei WANYING, an Xiaohe, Chen QingHan and even Bai Chun, plus his own thick skin, Li Hong''s expression of smiling at his chest pattern at this time is indifferent. It''s not the ridicule in the laughter of Dalai''s daughter, who is about to burst into tears. "What do you know? When you have a child, you will know what kind of feeling it is." Li Hong was calm. I didn''t know when to get up. Dalai''s daughter was lying in his arms. Her thin white fingers were still sliding on the white pattern. Curled up in the body of the Dalai emperor''s daughter more lazy and amorous feelings, the body curve to the utmost temptation, because of the thin clothes on the body, at this time is set off more sexy and temptation. "Child, I am the king of Zhai. How can I have children? At the end of the day If I didn''t come to the Tang Dynasty, maybe I would look forward to the day when I returned my post of King Zhai, I could find someone to marry and have a family of children... " "Well, pigs are born from litter to litter..." Li Hong took a breath, and his chest muscles were bitten by the emperor''s daughter. He could not help but put down his wine glass and went to break the mouth of Dalai''s daughter in a hurry. "Woo, woo, woo..." "You specially bite me, but also whine, ache!" Li Hong leans on the carpet behind him in one hand to prevent himself from toppling backward, and the other is to break off the hot cheek of Dalai''s daughter.Eight catch a fish general big to the emperor''s daughter, obviously very hold no fear, she is very clear that Li Hong will not do to her, let alone is a weak woman. Li Hongyue is struggling, and the eldest Royal daughter is drilling into his arms. In short, after biting the piece of meat in front of her chest, when Li Hong wants to push her away, she has taken the lead to stretch out her arm and hold Li Hong tightly in her arms. Li Hong didn''t have the heart to experience the soft feeling of that group. At this time, he was against his own abdomen, which brought him the soft feeling of physical and mental pleasure. Because of the pain in his chest, he had shielded all his senses. Entangled two people with a hand on the carpet, want to push away the beautiful cheek, the beautiful cheek''s owner, but is clinging to the bitten person, even if a trace of blood has gradually lingering in her sweet lips. When Huameng stands at the door and hears the seemingly painful voice of the eldest daughter, he begins to enter the state of closing his eyes and cultivating his mind. Any Japanese people who want to get close to this house are shaken by Huameng and refuse to approach. "Send someone to the East Palace, take this token, and say that the prince''s Highness has something to do tonight and won''t go back." Hua Meng took out his hand in his sleeve and gave a token to a Japanese envoy. The envoys of the state of Japan looked at the token in Huameng''s hand. After a pause, they took the token with respectful hands and saluted Hua Meng. They immediately walked out of the courtyard of the municipal hall of the state of Japan and ran to the East Palace of the Imperial City in Chang''an city. The seemingly painful voice of Dalai''s daughter stopped ringing and ringing overnight. In short, when Hua Meng stood outside this night, he didn''t feel lonely. When the two hundred ministers came back, they had already surrounded the imperial court. When the sky was clear, the room, which had been quiet for about an hour, thought of the sound again. But this time, the voice of the prince''s highness was the first to be heard: "is this what you have already thought about?" "What do you think? Are you afraid? It''s too late! " The voice of the eldest daughter rang out with exhaustion. "What do you want to do "You have defiled me, and now you want my body, what do you want me to do? I make you responsible to me... " "It''s no use talking about it. You don''t know who defiles whom?" "I''m going to be sent back to Japan by you. I was defiled by you. Do I still face others with innocence? It''s better not to do it all at once, and let you feel guilty forever The eldest daughter of the emperor said righteously. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 the sun is three poles high! the sun is three poles high!! the sun is three poles high!!! Li Hong watched the eldest daughter dressed in a dress, most of her delicate body was naked, and her long black hair was scattered. She bent over and walked. She was inconvenient to run to bathe, and slowly leaned on the cotton pillow of her bed. In her mind, these four words echoed all the time. Even if he wants to calm down and focus on whether this is a sacrifice or revenge, or what purpose he has, four words will appear in his mind: three strokes in the sun. Hua Meng outside prepared the breakfast several times, but did not wait for the people in the room to come out. So when the sun goes up, he starts to order people to prepare lunch and wait for "you can decide for yourself. Something has to go." Li Hong got up and didn''t "send me back?" "Look, if you want me to deliver it, just send someone to inform me." "No more." The eldest daughter still kept the posture of bowing her head. However, when Li Hong turned to leave, a drop of tears, such as crystal clear crystal, collapsed on the table top. Li Hong, who walked out of the courtyard, got into the carriage in a hurry. Without waiting for him to signal, Huameng and Wei Tuqi were already in decline, and they went to the city hall quickly. In a short time, the courtyard where the Japanese envoys lived in the municipal hall suddenly returned to its desolate appearance. In silence, the eldest princess walked slowly to the door, only to see that the carriage just turned the corner from the lane and disappeared. Even the other envoys of the Japanese state seemed not to adapt to the sudden desolation of the entrance and the lonely courtyard. One by one, they were staring at the door, looking at his highness Zhai Wang facing the alley. Tears burst out again. "I will revenge you! You wait for me! You have no conscience Da Lai''s imperial daughter clenched her fist tightly, and the blue veins on the back of her hand were protruding and gnashing her teeth. Naturally, Li Hong would not hear the words of revenge from the eldest daughter. In the face of Hua Meng''s expression of desire to speak, Li Hong did not understand the truth in his heart. After taking a look at Huameng, Li Hong was still stubborn. However, these loyal royal palace people said in a deep voice, "I have taken precautions. I should be OK." "Yes, your highness." Huameng looks loose, and immediately his face waves out a smile, so that Li Hong can''t wait to smoke him. The most annoying thing about one''s family affairs is being watched by Zongzheng temple, ritual officials and palace people. It''s basically impossible to do something outside of marriage. Of course, if you really want to, you can take it into the palace. So this is one of the reasons why Li Hong has not provoked her people since she provoked Xiaoxue and others because of her physiological desire. Even so, when he had a good time with Xiao Xue and others, Bai Chun, including Bai Chun, also took measures that he thought was safe. Up to now, at least five of them were safe, and their future life would be safe if they did not have any credit. What''s more, no matter what, he has already intentionally or unintentionally started to take care of the affairs of the east palace to Xiaoxue and others, so as to improve their status, so as not to be bullied in the future. As for the white goblin, now I don''t need to help myself. All the women in my palace, including Pei WANYING, have to call sister Bai respectfully and from the bottom of my heart for fear of seeing her white spirit. However, an Xiaohe, Pei WANYING and Chen QingHan, who want to marry into the palace, are different naturally. What''s more, a few women want their family background and status, and they don''t suffer losses in the palace. They won''t be looked down upon or bullied by others. But if it''s just a civilian woman who is harmed by her own, it''s better to be able to give birth to a child when she is brought into the palace. She can spend her life peacefully in the palace by virtue of her mother''s motto that her son is precious. If you can''t do it for a lifetime, you can''t do it! Therefore, the range of choices he can choose will only be smaller and smaller. Therefore, Li Hong, sitting in the carriage, felt his emotional life and was afraid that he would follow the example of father long. When he was not as rich as the emperor''s grandfather, he was melancholy about whether he had taken any protective measures in the first two times when he was drunk last night and confused with two people? Will the eldest daughter really get pregnant? What if you''re pregnant? What if the mother knows? What should I do? Shouldn''t it? "Take me back to Chang''an! I want to go back to Chang''an! Now? Now! right off! Come and pick me up at once The memorial was opened by Li Hong, and this series of words, which seemed to come from the mouth of the moon, crackled at Li Hong''s face. Twisting one''s face seems to be unable to bear to read those words. It''s more like avoiding the interrogation of the night moon in Chang''an. He turns his face again slowly, looks at the handwriting on the top again, and then looks at the code language composed of a small row of letters at the bottom. Li Hong sighed helplessly out of the window. His handwriting and phonetic code were really from the hand of the night moon. No one knew about this contact except himself and her. Just like between myself and Bai Chun, there will be a set of special emergency contact information, and the night moon will not understand it.Li Hong, who returned to the East Palace, did not go to the main hall, Li Hong. Now Chongwen hall is more used by him to deal with the government affairs. The xuanzheng hall in the Daming Palace is more like a loan to himself. It can only be used every seven days at the court meeting. After that, everything needs to be discussed and dealt with in Shangshu province. Especially after his father and mother left the Daming Palace, and now they are enjoying the idyllic life and living in the palace where they work together with the people, Li Hong is more aware that he is no longer close to the Daming Palace. Except for the court meeting, he is either in Shangshu province or Chongwen hall. "Call the military department, the Ministry of rites, and Honglu temple to come here." Li Hong looked at the cheetah and Jingzhe at the door and said as he walked in. Just entered the generous and luxurious political study, Xiaoxue at the door saluted and said, "Your Highness, your highness, the crown princess, please see me." "What..." "It''s urgent for you." Li Hongxue asked. Li Hong waved her hand, but after a few minutes, Pei WANYING hurriedly walked in. After looking at the huge study, she quickly took out an open secret letter from her sleeve pocket and handed it to Li Hong. "You see, the night moon wrote a letter, between the words is obviously aggrieved, or take her back." Pei WANYING took out the secret letter and handed it to Li hongrousheng. But before Li Hong takes over the letter and reads it, Xiao Xue''s voice rings out at the door again. She puts out her sweet tongue to Pei WANYING. Pei WANYING also makes a face at her quietly. Then Xiaoxue says in a smart voice, "Your Highness, Bai Chun asks for a meeting." Li Hong sighs speechless and ignores the small movements of the two girls. She just looks at the letter that Pei WANYING handed to her. It''s not necessary to know that Bai Chun''s coming here must also be for the night moon. Is this woman going to make it known to the whole palace? Simply also told her father and so on big food to forget, when the time comes to see still so take her out, really a pig brain! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 Winter comes again, followed by the night moon, the princess of Dashi Kingdom, who arrived safely in Chang''an City after crossing the ocean for a long time. Outside the city of Chang''an, the original Royal farmland cultivated by the royal family was already desolate at this time. Apart from the withered and yellow weeds, there were the withered and yellow land and the young seedlings that had just crawled out of the soil after the autumn harvest and were ready to receive the baptism of winter and winter. Wu Wei of the royal city will still inspect this large area of fertile land. However, the palace, which has been cultivated with the people, has been empty after the autumn harvest. The next time it starts to be lively again, it will have to be after the warm spring and flowers bloom next year. Not far from the wooden palace, which was cultivated with the people, there was a small courtyard which was also made of pure wood. At this time, the smoke was rising slowly from the chimney on the roof of the house, which could be regarded as injecting a trace of human flavor into the open wilderness. There is no shortage of firewood here. Even when you walk out the door, you can easily carry enough firewood for several days. Therefore, it is quite comfortable for Fang MuQing to live here with his two maids and eunuchs. It''s not that she doesn''t want to go back, but she doesn''t know how to face the people and things in Chang''an. Now she is no longer a commoner. She has regained her status as Princess Pei. Even her residence is provided by the royal family in Xinghua square of Chang''an city. But for her, it is better to live in this desolate courtyard than to live in an empty courtyard, which can make her feel warm and real. Although their two sons are still young, they have been taken into the palace. At first, Fang MuQing was still frightened. She was afraid that the Crown Prince Li Hong or his father and his mother would confine her two sons to the palace, thus severing their relationship with him. However, after the autumn harvest was successfully completed, Li Guangshun and Li Guangren were not imprisoned as she thought. Instead, they had their own palaces in the Imperial Palace, just like the minor princes. They could go to Hongwen hall and Guozijian to study every day. According to the words of the princes, it seems that they are going to give some of them a few years later. When Fang MuQing heard the news, his heart was full of unspeakable bitterness. He did not know whether he should be happy or worried. To her heart''s delight, the royal family was no longer a ruthless imperial family, and finally gave her children their due status. However, what worried her was that she was still a husband who was exiled to Anxi. She was afraid that she would never see her children again. Once they were granted the title of prefect, they would be completely divorced from their relationship with Li Xian, and even Now the life and death of my husband is unknown. The cold wind in the wilderness is more reckless and arrogant than that in the city. Without the barrier of walls and the control of the street, the cold wind blows around in the wilderness, making the whole wooden courtyard even more depressed. The cold wind swept past the numb cheek of Fang MuQing, who was sitting at the door, leaning against the door frame, and gradually awakened the woman''s increasingly numb heart with the cold temperature. "Maybe we should try to see the prince." Fang MuQing stood up blankly against the door frame, stroked his forehead, and murmured: "yes, you can take the opportunity to meet the Empress Dowager in the palace to see the prince." Finally, Fang MuQing''s eyes are more or less bright, like a drowning man, finally caught the floating object that can survive. Two palace maids and two eunuchs were in a hurry to help Fang MuQing prepare the carriage and gifts. Until Fang MuQing came out from the inner room after finishing dressing up, the maiden pointed to baskets of new species left for them to make food, and murmured, "is this enough? No matter how much, we will not even have enough seeds next year. " Although Fang MuQing is less youthful than when she was just married, she is more mature and stable. She still feels like a famous woman with good family education. Looking at the baskets of new species that were regarded as treasures by royal families, Fang MuQing''s upright waist suddenly collapsed: "put it back. How could these princes like them? They were all brought by his highness. Now, it''s not funny to take them as gifts." This year''s new species were harvested for the first time. Now in Chang''an or the whole Tang Dynasty, they are rare items. Especially after some of them are used as food, they make your majesty and queen Longxin happy. They only praise the crown prince for his extraordinary contributions to the Tang Dynasty. For this reason, the Taoist temple where Li Chunfeng used to live after Cuiwei palace was given a grand reward by Li Zhi for his new species this year. Moreover, the situation of Taoism, which had been suppressed by Buddhism, was relieved. In Chang''an, after the royal family granted the Taoist school this time, its scenery is likely to return to the heyday of Taoism in the reign of the former Emperor. Most of the new species need to be left as seeds for the coming year. Therefore, it is not too much for the royal family to regard the new species as a national treasure from this year. If the royal family members enter the Palace this year, they will no longer be some coins or royal items.They were all replaced by new species after the autumn harvest. These new species were highly praised by the royal family, and naturally they were favored by royal families and aristocratic families. However, due to the extremely strict control and supervision of the royal family, it is even more difficult for ordinary people to have a glimpse, let alone get it. So every time Li Zhi and Wu Mei want to give something to someone, these people will carefully ask whether they can replace the gold, silver and jewelry gifts with new crops harvested this autumn? As a result, the gifts in the hands of Royal relatives, dignitaries and aristocrats, as well as aristocratic families, have become these new crops. Even without Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s special instructions, these Royal relatives, officials, nobles and aristocrats, who had a rare tacit understanding, chose to collect these new crops as seeds, waiting for them to plant them next year and get more harvest. And this is also in line with Li Hong''s plan to promote new crops. After all, no matter what era, especially in this era when the general public is relatively ignorant, coupled with the inherent conservative plot of Confucianism, it will be extremely difficult for them to accept new things and then promote them. It''s better to list this as the treasure of the royal family, so that people''s curiosity can be aroused, and the benefits of new crops can be truly realized in people''s upper and lower levels, so as to achieve real promotion. Li Hong didn''t think that it was easy for Li Hong to run the country and secure the country by selecting excellent talents from the so-called literati and aristocratic families, or selecting excellent talents among them to serve the court and promote the application of some new things. Li Hong didn''t think it was an easy thing to bypass them and reach the common people. No matter how tense the relationship between him and the five surnames, seven hopes and famous families, when the common interests are the starting point, the consensus of cooperation can be reached between each other without words. Interest, in this era, is always the conflict between the court and the famous families, and the tens of thousands of common people have become the balance and chips between the two. The tension between Li Hong and famous families lies in the fact that his royal highness deprives them of their benefits and benefits the people all over the world. Therefore, he has been able to occupy the upper hand in the struggle against the famous families. He has been able to make the famous families close to the common people in the class and can not gain advantages. Different from ordinary people, celebrities'' aristocratic families are different from ordinary people in that they are proud of their lofty status, which makes them disdain to mix with the common people. Therefore, they seem to be closer to the common people than the royal family in class level, but in their bones, there is no royal family governing the world, which is easy to be recognized by the people. In order to enable the people to become officials and run the country, and get rid of the dependence on the famous families, Li Hong must benefit the people by depriving them of the benefits. In this way, sooner or later, he could be driven to Anxi, Anbei and other places by the five surnames and seven Wangs, and then left the whole Central Plains area to students who were truly loyal to the Tang Dynasty to benefit the people for the imperial court. "That''s why you stopped fighting?" Li Zhi was smoothing his beard and covering himself with a blanket. Li Ye sat on the blanket. Li Zhi, who was winking at Li Ye, asked Li Hong inadvertently. One side of Wu Mei is a kick in Li Hong''s calf: "are you free to do nothing! What cheap feet Li Ye, who is staggering and learning to walk, passes by Li Hong, but he doesn''t want to be tripped over the thick carpet by his father. Heartless Li Ye smiles, and without waiting for the maid to help him, he pouts up his small buttocks and takes the initiative to get up. He also turns his head to trip his father, showing a sweet smile. As for the fact that his grandmother just kicked his father, the little guy''s attention could not be fully taken into account now, so he did not pay attention to his grandmother''s revenge for him. He continued to stagger to Li Zhi to pull down Li Ye, who was sitting on the blanket. Li Zhi smiles and looks at Li Ye holding Li Ye on his knee. He helps him from time to time to avoid falling down. Li Hong''s words are also heard in his ear. "The five surnames and seven hopes entered into tuhuoluo this year. Now the king''s city has been controlled by Hei Chi Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui. Zhang cambi is taking care of the post-war affairs behind him. If the weather is cold and cold, it is impossible to stop the war. No matter how rich the Tang Dynasty is, the Ministry of household and the Ministry of war can''t afford the supply line." Li hongwo is in the comfortable sofa. When he tripped over Li Ye just now, Pei WANYING pinched him hard on the waist. Now he is still in a faint pain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 "What about next year? I heard that narsiye and belus, the convalescent Chang''an, are about to flatten the threshold of your east palace. I hope you will continue to send troops next year. Why don''t you agree? " Li Zhi put down Li Ye and watched the two little guys playing with a silly smile. "The surrounding situation has changed too much. The princess of Dashi Kingdom suddenly returns to Chang''an. There are differences within Dashi. If we press too hard now, we are afraid it will backfire." Li Hong rubbed his aching waist, and glanced at Pei WANYING beside him. "The opposite? Do you mean that the western part of the Dashi kingdom is really more vast than that of the Tang Dynasty? " Li Zhi asked in disbelief. In their inherent concept, the end of the world, or the territory of the world, should have been almost occupied by the Tang Dynasty. But in the past two years, I came into contact with the map made by Li Hong in the imperial study. Although I understood that the Tang Dynasty existed only in a corner of the world, there were more, bigger and more vast lands in the world. However, in terms of concept, it is still difficult to accept. After all, the concept of "round sky" has existed for many years, and it is difficult to change it all at once. Li Hong nodded silently, and then went on to say: "our continuous success in the Anxi battlefield has made the troops deployed in the east by cannibals begin to be in short supply. If they no longer fight in the west, but concentrate on the eastern expedition and fight against the Tang Dynasty, then we will not be able to win as easily as this, and we will have to pour all the troops of Anxi As far as Tubo''s troops are concerned, we will have to put them into it. At that time, once we enter a state of war, the impact of victory or defeat will not only be on Anxi, but even endanger the foundation of our Tang Dynasty. " "Not with the Navy? I think it''s just a long strip on that map. " Li Zhi still asked with some dissatisfaction. "The long one? Ma Zai has been building roads in the Southwest (Yunnan, Guichuan) for several years. The mountains are high, the water is deep, the terrain is rugged, and even some places are foggy all the year round. If you are not careful, you will fall into the cliff and crumble. Let alone the chariot, it is very difficult for horses to pass alone. Nowadays, the army on the land is now The team can''t make it, only the navy has been in the past, and it can''t form a strategic repression at all, so it still needs to wait for a few years. " Li Hong began to frown when he mentioned the form of Southwest China. Ma Zai has been in the southwest for five or six years, but it will take at least a few years to build a road for thousands of troops to move smoothly on the muddy mountain road. Materials needed for the war have been hoarding there for a long time. However, the amount of materials hoarded is much faster than that of coal mines. Therefore, the supply of materials in any direction in the Tang Dynasty is a problem that puzzles the world, including Li Hong. Li Zhi has nothing to do with his own affairs. He just has nothing to do. Just ask him. As for the direction of the Tang Dynasty, whether to continue to expand the territory, or to drive foreign countries and settle down for the benefit of the common people, he just doesn''t care. Hua Ji came in respectfully and said in a low voice to several people present: "to your majesty, the queen and the crown prince, Fang MuQing is asking to see you outside the palace." Wu Mei looks at Li Hong. Li Hong continues to be in the sofa. It has nothing to do with her. What''s more, people ask to see her father and mother later. "Let her in." Wu Mei whispered, and then motioned to the maids to see where Li Guangshun and Li Guangren were. She would bring them to meet their mother and concubine. "There''s a lot of things going on in the courtiers'' meeting this year." Li Hong looked at the old man''s discontented eyes sweeping around on himself and Huaji. How could he not know that he was making mistakes again. It was just when Hua Ji presented himself in his Daming Palace that he took himself with him. As for such a disgusting look at himself! However, it has to be admitted that no matter Hua Ji, the eunuch close to the old man, or Wang Lou, the eunuch close to Longma, they will unconsciously bring themselves when they are in the Daming Palace, whether in the back palace or in the front hall. However, this also reflects a fact, that is, the right of the Tang Empire now is completely and thoroughly in the east palace. Pei WANYING watched her husband stand up, so she quickly followed her and saluted Li Zhi and Wu Mei, ready to say goodbye. Someone is good scar, forget the pain, raised his foot on Li Ye and Li Ye''s small butt, one kick: "it''s time to go, salute and say goodbye to your emperor''s grandfather and grandmother." The two little guys, who wrapped the brocade handkerchief in the hands of the palace maids, pulled off the brocade handkerchief on each other''s heads smoothly, and then saluted Lizhi and Wu Mei in a proper manner, and then took Pei WANYING''s hand one left and one right, ready to leave with Li Hong. Just walking to the screen, listening to Li Zhi calling Li Ye''s name all the time behind him, Li Hong suddenly turned around, patted his head and said, "I almost forgot the business. I remind you that this year''s Yuan Dynasty meeting you Don''t you want to participate? " "Why?" Li Zhi sat on the couch, his face black like the bottom of a pot."If you always rush into the court meeting like this, even if the child minister can bear it, other ministers will be scared out of illness sooner or later. Good and good." Looking at the old man''s anger, Li Hong hastily reached out his hand to make a surrender, and continued: "there will be many foreign envoys coming to the great court this year. As the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, if you come out, you will lose your emperor''s identity. It''s enough for you to deal with them. If you don''t, you will be laughed at." Before Lizhi, with a black face like the bottom of a pot, had no time to speak, she saw Wu Mei suddenly turning her head to look at Li Hong standing in front of the screen. She wondered, "are foreign envoys coming? which one? What are you doing here? Why didn''t you hear a little bit before? " "A few days ago, we discussed with the Ministry of war and the Ministry of rites, including Zhongshu and menxia. At that time, you and your father were busy with the autumn harvest, so we forgot about it." Li Hong takes over the pillow that Wu Mei throws over angrily, thrusts out the face and talks nonsense. "Autumn harvest! How many months has it been since autumn harvest? You forget it as soon as you delay. Why don''t you forget to eat? " It''s still as black as a pot! This son of a bitch is more and more casual to find reasons. There is no embarrassment and embarrassment between his expression and attitude. Everywhere, he is looking for an excuse to cheat you! Wu Mei gasped for breath. Obviously, he didn''t intend to tell them that if his majesty hadn''t broken into the court several times because of Fang MuQing''s affair, he would have scared the bastard out of his shadow. I''m afraid he would not have told them. "Tell me, then, who is coming?" Now, when she gets up, she''s afraid that she will be handed over by the emperor''s daughter. Some time ago, I haven''t settled the account with Dalai''s daughter. Now I don''t know what to stir up. I even summoned envoys from all over the world to arrive in Chang''an on the first day, and even deliberately kept it from them at the very beginning. This must be a secret, otherwise it will never be hidden. Li Hong has no choice but to stand out and look at the aggressive Long Ma. She is always ready to beat her eyes. She has to let Pei WANYING leave with two little guys first. Then, looking at long father and Long Ma, he said helplessly, "Dashi sent envoys to our Tang Dynasty to discuss peace, including the big and small Bulu and other tribes, and even the southwest countries, as well as Japan, Silla, Koguryo and Baiji in the East, they will send envoys to our Tang Dynasty, so the children''s ministers told my father that they just didn''t want him to be too abrupt on that day." "Can I participate or not?" Li Zhi Qi''s straight shiver, fiercely stands up, grabs the feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand and will beat Li Hong. "Why are you in a hurry?" Li Hong pulled a maid in front of him, then said helplessly, "I just hope that you can be prepared in advance. When the time comes, who will preside over the ceremony? If you are not here Well, I just hope that after that day, you don''t want to promise them a mess. " Li Zhi''s face finally eased a little, and it was no longer as black as the bottom of the pot: "it''s almost the same. If you have something to do, you can tell Honglu temple, and then Honglu temple will tell me what I need to do." Wu Mei''s eyes go back and forth between Li Hong and Li Zhi. If, as Li Honggang just said, the foreign countries around the Tang Dynasty and other small countries will come to the Tang Dynasty on the yuan day this year, will not the Tang Dynasty on the first day of this year present a prosperous scene of worshipping by thousands of countries? But what is it that makes all these people gather in Chang''an? For whom? And why? What does the Tang Empire want to do? " Wu Mei found that she did not know these things at all, or even did not know how many enemies and friends there were around the Tang Dynasty. But this time Li Hong made such a great event, even one that had never happened since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. What kind of calculation did he make at the end of the day? In the face of Long Ma''s cold inquiring eyes, Li Hong shrugged, but his face was dignified and said: "this time, the envoys of various countries will not be very low-level. In the eyes of the children, those who come to the Tang Dynasty this time may not be the powerful figures of various countries, but also the influential figures in the royal families of various countries. Many of them were initiated by Dashi state, and many were just watching In a word, this court meeting will be a grand gathering for redefining the Tang Dynasty, and will also be a grand gathering for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty after the Tang Dynasty. " "You and the king of Dashi are in charge?" Wu Mei''s eyes directly point to Li Hong''s heart like a knife. Li Hong nodded silently, then saluted Li Zhi and Wu Mei, then said, "almost, this time is very important." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 Li Hong, who arrived at the gate of Penglai hall, met Fang MuQing, who was about to enter Penglai hall. They stood at the door of the palace in the cold wind. They looked at each other and said nothing. After a long silence, Fang MuQing seemed to wake up abruptly and bowed to Li Hong. "It''s going to snow." Li Hong stretched out his warm palm and felt the cold wind. "Yes." Fang MuQing said faintly that the elegant demeanor of a lady still exists, but she has more mature steadiness and deep sadness. "You want him back?" "Yes." "If you were me, what would you do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± Fang Muqing did not know how to answer. "Some things can always be regretted, because someone will always give you the opportunity to correct, some things have been done, there is no chance to regret. As a result, sometimes he can afford it, sometimes it takes a lifetime to bear it, and sometimes he has to bear it with his life. Finally, he chooses the latter, right "He changed." After Fang MuQing said three words, he began to be silent again. She found that her words, which she had thought of all the way, seemed so powerless in the face of Li Hong, in the face of her husband''s trauma to Li Hong, and in the face of questions after Li Hong''s position was changed. "I''ve changed too. The world has changed." "One last chance. You have forgiven him many times before." "I''ve forgiven too much, and I''ve given too many opportunities. It''s all very good." "He''s really changed. He''s no longer greedy. He doesn''t have a tiger in his heart. He just wants to live an ordinary life all his life, instead of being exiled to a foreign country and letting him live and die on his own It''s cruel. It''s not fair. " "Is there justice in this world?" Li hongleng''s red hand was slowly withdrawn at the moment. The scattered snowflakes caught one, but soon melted in the palm: "opportunity is fair. I gave it to him, and it''s fair to want to come back. Just seize the opportunity." "He has no way. He will be exiled to a foreign country to fight for power and gain with those barbarians. He can''t win. He will We will die. For the sake of Li Guangshun and Li Guangren, let him go back to Chang''an to house our husband and wife. " Fang Mu Qing''s eyes twinkled with tears and said in an accentuated tone: "even for a lifetime." Led by the two maids, Li Guangshun and Li Guangren stood beside the big tree near the gate of Penglai hall. They were awed and frightened in their eyes. They held the maid''s skirt tightly, but they did not dare to greet the prince and his mother''s concubine standing at the gate of the emperor''s grandmother. "Do you know the tree?" Li Hong looked at the yellow leaves on the ground, which was blown to all directions by the cold wind, and asked lightly. "For several years, before I married Li Xian, the Empress Dowager no longer allowed anyone to clean up the fallen leaves of this tree. Even if it fell here, no one was allowed to clean it, so the leaves were allowed to spread on the ground." Fang MuQing looked up at Li Hong, and then showed a gentle smile to Li Guangshun and Li Guangren under the tree. "I''m sure they''ll both thrive like other royal princes, and no one will bully them." "This tree has something to do with you?" Fang Mu Qing asked. After watching Li Hong signal to the two maids, the two maids dare to take Li Guangshun and Li Guangren, and hurry to Li Hong to salute, and then they enter the Penglai palace. Fang MuQing''s hands are much rougher than those of the white ones. Obviously, there are too few eunuchs in the palace. Some things need to be done by themselves. Therefore, the white hands begin to give birth to cocoons. When Fang MuQing stroked the heads of Li Guangshun and Li Guangren, Li Hong had been looking at those hands, and felt some regret. "Well, it does." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± "Back then When I was about two or three years old, I found a sapling. I ran to the court hall and pulled the hand of my father and emperor who was going to court. Then I planted this tree at the gate of the palace of the empress of the Taiji palace. " "After transplanting here, they still thrive under protection." "Li Xian once planted a tree next to him, but he died within half a year. Do you know how to die?" "I don''t know." "He watered every day and fertilized every day. He wanted his tree to surpass mine in the fastest time, so he died. No wonder anyone else, right?" "Yes." Fang MuQing understood how the tree died. "He said it was because my tree would steal the water he poured and the fertilizer he had applied every night, so that his tree had no water to drink and then died of thirst." "He did it for himself." Fang Mu Qing''s eyes become more and more gloomy. "Since then, the Empress Dowager has no longer asked people to clean up the fallen leaves of this tree. Every year, the leaves here will be covered with a thick layer. Li Lingyue used to roll with Li Dan on the scattered leaves, but Li Dan was beaten by her mother, but Li Lingyue was at large." "The mother loves those leaves." Fang MuQing can imagine that Li Lingyue will point to Li Dan and complain: "he pushed me to roll on the leaves.""The empress mother comforted Li Xian and said," it''s impossible that one day these leaves will turn into fertilizer and then save the tree that has been watered down. "But he didn''t believe it Li Hong sighed. On the high branches, there were several bird''s nests, and the Empress Dowager was not allowed to move. This tree, now outside the Penglai hall, is valued by the empress mother more than anything else. "Is this the origin of Li Ye''s name?" Fang Muqing is still head down, a leaf under her feet, hanging on her skirt, it is easy to step on it, but How many people dare to step on the fallen leaves of this tree at the gate of Penglai hall? I''m afraid there is no one, except ye''s parents. "The mother hopes that the fallen leaves of this tree can save that tree, so the tree is still alive, but the result of her own fault is that maybe he can live well if he takes root in another place. Just as it happens, it''s also a kind of spreading leaves. It doesn''t have to be in the royal family, or in Chang''an, or even in the Tang Dynasty to survive successfully. " "The flying dandelion, in other places falling with the wind after blooming, breeds new life, blooms the beauty of Lihua people, and spreads a new way of declaration." Fang MuQing clearly knows dandelion, even its habits. "Dandelion has no ambition, just to live. This is a letter from Li Zhe to me. I always carry it with me. I have no chance to give it to you. So, when you go in, you don''t have to ask your father and your mother for mercy. " Li Hong''s hands were red with cold. He had been in the air wrapped in the cold wind. He caught even a snowflake that could stay for a while, but he didn''t succeed. Looking at Li hongleng''s red hand, he handed over a letter in the form of a memorial. After hesitating for a moment, Fang MuQing took it with both hands solemnly. "The hands are flushed with cold, and my heart aches, but sometimes I can''t help it. I can''t do it without freezing. It''s also to live, right?" "Thank you for Mu Qing will never talk about it again Fang MuQing was filled with tears. The prince described the competitive relationship between him and Li Xian with trees. He also stretched out his hand and waited for warmth in the cold wind, but he could not catch a snowflake. His brother was like a hand and foot, but his brother didn''t know it. He only gave him more cold. Looking at the tall figure leaving, Fang MuQing also knew that he had not spoken out, so he left Li Guangshun and Li Guangren, and went to Anxi to accompany Li Xian. Obviously, his royal highness would not agree. Yeyue sits in Donggong Lizheng hall, which is warm as spring. She looks at the maiden with a strange look. When she wants to ask her what''s wrong with her, she suddenly feels like a piece of ice has been put into her neck. She runs up from the soft sofa and screams from her mouth. "I hate it! Are you childish or not! No, I need ice too. You can''t even it out! " The night moon tugs at Li Hong''s clothes, regardless of his whole exquisite body has been glued to Li Hong''s body. Although it''s winter now, everyone''s clothes are not as thin as summer''s, but in Lizheng hall, which is warm as spring, no one will wrap themselves up like zongzi, because in that case, if you can''t stay for a quarter of an hour, people will sweat. Feeling his warm, soft and delicate body rubbing against himself, Li Hongteng held down the two hands of the night moon: "are you stupid? Your hands are so hot. I''m not cold when you put them in." "I don''t care. It''s freezing. You just did." "What did you think just now, so distracted? It''s not the man who wants you to marry, is it "Nonsense, I won''t think about it. Have you come up with a way? Brother Wang wrote to urge him again Ye Yue gave up revenge on Li Hong, because she felt that one of the hands of someone was not in place, so she bit down on someone''s arm. "You are all dogs. You all like to bite people." Li Hong breathed cold air in his mouth and wanted to take out his hand, but he was bitten by the night moon. The pain in his heart was almost the same as that of the lady who bit her chest muscle. "Say, who else has bitten you? Sister WANYING and sister Bai never bite people. Is an Xiaohe? Chen QingHan? How could she bite you when she was so gentle and virtuous? Did you bully her Ye Yue loosened her mouth and took Li Hong''s arm. She was very satisfied with her masterpiece. "What do you do with all that?" Li Hong pulls back his arm. The maid of the palace just wants to hand over the brocade to let Li Hong wipe off the saliva on his arm, but he is blocked by the night moon and refuses to wipe it. Speechless Li Hong had no choice but to rub the saliva on his arm at night moon''s chest. When the night moon found that the lecher was taking advantage of himself and wanted to revenge again, he saw that he had picked up the memorial on the case table and was watching it attentively. "It''s over. Your brother Wang has no memory. What should I do if he wants to come and let me beat him? Hit or not? " "Beat him, dare to force me to marry someone I don''t like." Said a man with his wife. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 The construction of imperial mausoleum has always been started after a king ascended the throne, and it can not be stopped until the death of the emperor. In this process, no matter how long the emperor reigns, 10 years, 20 years, 30 years, then the construction period must be carried out all the time. But if the emperor died less than a year after his reign, his body could still be kept for up to seven months. Within seven months, the royal family would use all its strength to build a mausoleum for this purpose. Of course, after the Southern Song Dynasty, the emperor basically broke away from this system and began to build mausoleums. It was not until later that the system was restored. Li Zhi doesn''t know what''s wrong with him recently. He worries about his gains and losses every day. He sighs and sighs. I''m afraid he has to see his ancestors soon. Wu Mei is upset every day. Li Hong, Li Dan and Li Lingyue are worried. I don''t know what the old man wants to be. Before the first day of this year, a few years after Li Hong either dismissed or offered to resign, they chose not to wake up this year. This makes Li Hong more and more curious. He wants to look for the almanac. Is there anything to talk about this year? Can you reincarnate like yourself this year? However, before he could read the Chinese calendar and study what was different this year, Li Zhi, who had just returned from a funeral for an important official, began to sit in the East Palace, as if he had been wronged by his unfilial children. He said nothing, did not eat or drink, and looked gloomy. Even if Li Hong asked Pei WANYING to put Li Ye and Li Ye in front of Li Zhi, he couldn''t change the melancholy of the poet, the depth of the artist, and the mysterious self pity of the philosopher on the old man''s face. "You What''s the matter with you? Did you not say that it is up to you to accept the worship of envoys from all over the world? After all, you are still the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. You are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. " Li Hong sat aside and looked at Li Zhi who was silent. Then she looked at Pei WANYING, who was like herself. No one knew who had provoked the old man recently. "Well Forget it. I don''t want to talk about it. My heart is... " "You''re not. Zhang Wenzhen is eighty-four. It''s a joy and a loss." Li Hong carefully looked at the Dragon father. Zhang Wenzhen''s death can be regarded as old death, even in the last life, it is also a joy and death. Seventy three, eighty-four, these two words have always been very difficult for people to cross the ridge, can die on the ridge, it is a complete life. "My children are unfilial. If they are not my courtiers, I am afraid that Zhang Wenguan will go You have only come to your will, but I went to the tomb in person I also promised him to accompany me. " "But Isn''t he with you? I ordered him to... " "Don''t you think it''s too simple?" "It''s still simple and crude." Li Hong almost jumped up from the sofa and looked at the old man and asked. Pei WANYING on one side looked at her father and son, and they must quarrel again at the next moment. She quickly pulled Li Hong''s sleeve and motioned Li Hong to speak in a good voice. But without waiting for Pei WANYING to hold down Li Hong, Li Zhi also began to glare at her unfilial son: "I knew it would be so! Simple or not, have you seen it yourself? How many times a year do you go there? I am so old. Is this a high requirement? Ah? You didn''t think your father had worked hard all his life... " "Stop, say the conditions directly, or you can say directly, where are you dissatisfied?" "The city is not satisfied." Lizhi was choking his neck, looking at the prince''s highness, he said coldly. "Because of the mountains, the mausoleum is built in accordance with the pattern of Chang''an. The eastern Qinglong, the southern Zhuque, the northern Xuanwu, and the West White Tiger are all built in accordance with the pattern of Chang''an. In Zhou''s 80 Li area, the Ganhe river is in the East and the west of Mohe Town, and the north and South peaks are facing each other, isn''t it small?" Li Hong remembers that when he went to the park last time, he was just like going to the park in later generations. In order to show his filial piety, he always used his feet to supervise him. His legs hurt when he walked, and his soles became numb. He only walked half way. This is too simple! "Inside, inside." Li Zhi listened to Li Hong boasting about a mausoleum that was bigger than his ancestors, but he was still very helpful. "You don''t live in now Sorry, I don''t mean that. " "Do you hear me? Ah? Did Wan Ying hear that? This is to curse me to die early! The prince wants to... " "Don''t complain. I''ll take all the civil and military officials with me tomorrow morning? I''ll take Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang to see them for you, OK? " Li Hong now felt that the old man was becoming more and more difficult to serve, and his temper and character became more and more difficult to figure out. Sometimes Li Hong even thinks that it is better to look after Li Ye and Li Ye by himself when dealing with long father. But of course he didn''t dare to say it, or a big hat would buckle on his head. However, since the old man came out of Zhang Wenzhen''s house and went straight to the East Palace, it was obvious that someone was talking to him, or the so-called Qianling mausoleum. What was missing? After hearing Li Hong''s promise, the expression on Li Zhi''s face became better. He began to tease Li Ye and Li Ye, who had been leaning on Pei WANYING''s side. Then long Xin was very happy to coax two villains, and finally led them into the Daming Palace."You You don''t really want to go? " After looking at the old man leaving, Pei WANYING took Li Hong''s hand on her thigh and murmured. "If you don''t, will you? I''m afraid there''s something I''m afraid I can''t say, but I''m not sure. Since some people talk to him or give him advice, I can''t say that in the morning of tomorrow, someone will bring it up in the court. Let''s see and talk about it. " Li Hong stroked his thigh and thought of the early morning tomorrow with a headache. The Qianling mausoleum is located in Xianyang, chixian County, the capital city. There is another one buried here, that is, the prince''s royal highness of the Tang Dynasty. His mother and sister, Wu Mei''s mother and sister, including Dutch Minyue, who died later, are also here. However, compared with the old man''s, the mausoleum of Qianling is not comparable to that of the old man. Pei WANYING swept the door and saw two beautiful maidens walking in slowly under the courtiers'' salute. So she quickly put someone on her lap, more and more unrestrained hands, got up and looked at Li Lingyue and Guan Wan''er who came in. The two girls have their own beauty. In addition, they are still young, and in the period of physical development, the whole person is permeated with a strong young girl''s breath, simple and flawless. Li Hong has always been open-minded about Li Lingyue''s arrangement with Shangguan Waner, and Shangguan Waner''s attitude is also irresistible. After knowing Li Lingyue''s mind, Shangguan Waner is still the same as before. When facing Li Hong, she is generous, knowledgeable and reasonable, and sometimes asks Li Hong for advice because of some problems in Chongwen library. Looking at the three girls chirping around each other, the prince of the Tang Dynasty has no sense of existence, so someone has to touch his nose. After Li Lingyue and in front of him, he can''t help but knock on his white forehead. Li Lingyue, who was crying with pain in her mouth, had long been used to her brother''s pranks. She wrinkled her pretty nose and made faces at Li Hong. But she would never again hang on Li Hong to get revenge as before. Watching Li Hong go straight to the door, Li Lingyue thinks of something, and suddenly stops Li Hong: "wait for your brother." "What''s the matter?" Li Hong looked back and looked at Li Lingyue, who was developing her small breast, and walked quickly to him. "Where are you going?" Li Lingyue asked mysteriously. "Do you care?" Li Hong was also very vigilant. The ELF''s strange temperament of this little thing had never changed. She could not be confused by her elegant and noble appearance. "It''s kind to remind you, but I''ll tell you. You don''t want to go to Aunt Chengyang''s house." "Why?" "Because I''ve just come back, aunt Chengyang is crying with tears. I miss Xue Shao. I hope she can come back on the first day. She said that she hopes Xue Shao will come back and gain insight in the great court meeting of Chang''an this year." "Whose mouth is that big? Have you leaked out about this year''s great court meeting Li Hong frowned. This year''s Grand Court meeting is still in progress, but only a few senior officials know about it. Even the father, the emperor and the empress don''t know much about the details. "Why do you look at me like this? I don''t mean it. I suspect it was snowing two days ago. When my father and mother played mahjong with aunt Chengyang, I knew it from my father''s mouth?" Li Lingyue has beautiful eyes, big and bright eyes as if they can speak, full of Li Hong''s understanding of the meaning of not beating. "You just have a big mouth. When time comes, aunt Chengyang is looking for someone. Don''t look for me." Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to her, so he left. "What are you going to do? Do you want him back? " Li Lingyue saw that he had not cheated his brother, so he asked with a flat mouth. , "Li Zhe has the final say, you can''t find him. He dare not listen to you?" "Dare." Li Lingyue stares at Li Hong and says dejectedly. "Then I can''t help it." "Hello, you are the prince. Help me, or aunt Chengyang will punish me! You can''t stand in the face of death. " "You can''t live if you do it yourself." Li Hong''s voice floated in from the outside of the main hall. Frustrated, Li Lingyue began to look back pitifully and began to ask the crown princess for help. But Pei WANYING is to release Shangguan Wan''er''s hand, saw Shangguan Wan''er''s hand, surprised more a white jade inlaid with gold hairpin: "your emperor''s brother''s affairs I don''t dare to manage." Shangguan Wan''er said quietly, "maybe you can tell your royal highness about this. If your highness knows that there is such a grand gathering in Chang''an, will he think about Anyway, isn''t Anxi talking about a truce now? " "Yes." Pei WANYING and her sister-in-law suddenly realize the same voice. "Besides, Xue Rengui and Hei Chi are always there. It''s not a problem if you don''t have seven brothers in Anxi, right?" Li Lingyue, an old and strange woman, inquired with her eyes that she might become two women who served the prince''s highness together. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 Someone who has been wandering in the imperial city has nowhere to go. After sneezing several times in succession, Hua Meng behind him is scared to ask for help. His face is worried about whether his royal highness is ill. "How can it be? Guess who is cursing me." Li Hong sucked his nose and said lazily. "Your Highness, do you know who is cursing you? Do you want a maid... " Hua Meng cut his throat. Li Hong turned his white eyes speechless. Now, no matter Huameng or cheetah, or stung or grain of grain, now they can''t treasure any more. If there is a little wind and grass, they are just like people stepping on their tails. Their eyes are red and full of murderous spirit. They want to fight against him all over the world and kill all those who have different ideas. "Then you go. I think it may be the little girl film of Li Lingyue. In order to let Xue Shaoyuan come back a few days ago, she is calculating me." Li Hong didn''t have a good temper to say. When Huameng heard Li Lingyue''s three words, he suddenly felt frustrated like a ball. After shrinking his neck, he folded his hands behind Li Hong and stopped speaking. Princess Taiping, who can''t afford it. He turned all over the corner of the Imperial City, and even the armor of the general of jinwuwei was kindly arranged by his royal highness. But even so, Li Hong still felt empty and bored and couldn''t find anything to do. But if he went to Chang''an City, Li Hong was too lazy to go out. As the prince''s highness, on a cold winter day, after the winter snow just melted, and on a sunny afternoon, he wandered around the imperial city for a long time. When the sun was still hanging high and unwilling to sink, he still felt idle. Now, as the real authority of the Tang Dynasty, he can no longer be as casual as he used to be a prince. Even now, he is still the prince of Donggong. However, when the power of the country is in his hands, he is no longer the prince who can do whatever he wants. Even now, he is really about to become a loner. In addition to a limited number of people who can speak their hearts and speak freely and do whatever they like, he has to behave like an emperor who governs the country. Naturally, the rubber tree was brought back by Li Chunfeng, but Li Hong did not know, did not know, or understood how rubber trees could be transformed into rubber. Therefore, before the Yuan Dynasty, even in the past two years, he was too lazy to pass. Under the leadership of Bai Chun, they made everything in order. Even the Royal central bank and the Royal Bank of China are now in full swing. A large amount of working capital flows from south to north, east to East, West and west every day. After being taken over by this era, they are developing and operating in accordance with the actual situation of this era. Although some experience in fund management and flow still needs Li Hong''s occasional reminders, on the whole, they are still in full swing Everything is going in a better direction. The prince''s highness of the lonely soul and the wild ghost, with the same boring Huameng behind his buttocks, wandered leisurely and unconsciously to the gate of the main hall of Daming Palace. When the weather is fine, some wooden columns, walls, tile houses, windows, etc. of the whole Daming Palace are washed with natural wind, frost, rain and snow for a year. Either the color is peeling off, or some tiles are broken, or the edge of the window is loose and the glass is broken. Therefore, after entering the Daming Palace, apart from Jin Wuwei, the striking thing is that some craftsmen who will be in charge of supervision are now in a hurry to make the whole Daming Palace and even the whole imperial city look new before the sun sets and before the arrival of the new year''s day. Li Hong, with his hands in his hand, looked from left to right. As long as he passed by, all the craftsmen, even Jin Wuwei, were waiting for him. If he should salute, he should stop his work immediately. In short, because of his arrival, the prison officials would be green. Looking at the prince''s highness, who was shaking and swallowing slowly, and accompanied by the smiling face of the prison officials, he was extremely anxious and the construction period was tight. If there was another heavy snow coming down, it would not be possible to inspect all the buildings of the imperial city before yuan day. Therefore, the prince''s slow action is tantamount to delaying his construction period. Someone who has nothing to do is like a tramp. After turning from Shangshu province to Zhongshu province to menxia province and Liubu, it is found that the sun is away from the horizon Li Hong stretched out his hand and made a comparison: "well, there is still a finger''s distance." The sound of mahjong and the familiar voice of Chengyang Princess rang out in Penglai hall. Someone who swayed to the window looked inside through the glass. She startled Wu Mei, who had just touched a pair and raised her head happily. Through the glass, I can''t hear what Wu Mei says to herself with a black face, but Li Hong believes that the designation is not to ask whether he is cold or not, and whether to come in to warm up for a while. Long father, Princess Chengyang and Uncle Li Shen of Ji Wang raise their heads in a daze and look at Wu Mei. They don''t understand how the Queen started to scold Li Hong just after she touched the card happily. With Wu Mei''s eyes looking at the glass, the three people are startled at the same time. They see a bear like person standing outside the window with his hands in front of his eyes, showing a row of neat white teeth, watching them grinning.However, someone was also very interesting. Looking at the feather duster on which mother long was leaning, she was already shining with cold light. Finally, she stood outside and waved to the four people who were fighting fiercely inside, and then left quickly. So when Princess Chengyang ran out and wanted to ask Li Hong and Xue Shaoyuan day back, the "bear" had disappeared. In this way, because of Li Hong''s appearance, she made her mind more restless. Princess Chengyang began to lose money on the mahjong table. Naturally, this account was finally recorded to Li Hong. completely ignored Li Zhi of the Korean government, listening to his sister, Princess of Chengyang, who told him how bitter his nephew Xue Shao had been in Anxi, but never cried out, and he was just doing his job. He just bowed his head and arranged his cards. He said impatiently, "I am looking for Li Hong. I am not asking about politics for many years now. Now the Tang Dynasty is the last thing that Li Hong has the final say." After the painstaking request, let Chengyang eat a nail that is not soft or hard in front of the emperor brother who has always been tolerant to her, so Xue Shao''s mother will have a horizontal heart! The impatient Princess of Chengyang, seeing that her brother was not helpful at all and had no face at all, began to confront her brother even if she was listening. In the face of Lizhi''s speechless gaze several times, Princess Chengyang looks like a cockfight that has just defeated her companion. She looks up her slightly plump chin and snorts at Lizhi. Then she continues to listen to the queen and King Ji to light the cannon, but does not let her brother Hu Pai. Angry Li Zhi looked at his own cards and looked at the princess of Chengyang, who was unwilling to let him win even if he lost money. After playing a card of 80000, Li Zhi said in a stuffy voice: "I have ignored the government for many years. Do you know today? When Xue Shao left, you agreed. I remember that I still stopped you. What''s the reason why you blame me now? " "Chen Mei was bewildered at that time. She looked at zhe''er''s training like a man. Of course, she put her hope on zhe''er and hoped that Shaoer could be trained. In this way, she would not be happy." Chengyang did not give in. From time to time, Wu Mei and Hu''s voice came to their ears. This made the two people who were arguing more angry, so they began to fight for the fire and listen to each other. They almost couldn''t close their mouths to Wu Mei and Li Shen, king of Ji. Until the end of the circle, the two still did not argue about who was responsible for Xue Shao''s trip to Anxi. However, at the end of the day, they still shut up, because if we go on, we should find Princess Taiping. Chengyang gongs came out of Daming Palace with a lot of fire. When they came to the East Palace, they felt that the East Palace was much colder than before. But said it is cold, still can hear Li Lingyue heartless voice, and Li Dan angry voice. Pei WANYING met Chengyang with dignity and courtesy, but when she learned from Pei WANYING that Li Honggang had just set out from Chang''an to Xianyang to see the imperial mausoleum, she sat down on the sofa and gnashed her teeth and said, "the little bunny is running fast enough to know that he has made trouble, but he ran away without stopping." "Auntie, are you?" Pei WANYING couldn''t hear what Princess Chengyang was saying in her mouth, so she had to ask in a low voice. "It''s nothing. Your husband made me lose a lot of silver today. I''m gone." Chengyang waved to Li Lingyue and then went out. When others saw it, they knew that they had something private to say, so even Pei WANYING wisely chose to be rude and not to send Princess Chengyang to the gate of Lizheng hall. "How are you? How are you talking to your brother?" The princess of Chengyang, who was eager to protect the calf, lost so much money in the palace today, and failed to bring her precious son back from Anxi. So she had to look to her future daughter-in-law. "Don''t worry about it. I have a good plan." Li Lingyue sold a pass, looked at Chengyang and said. "I know you don''t have to worry. What do you want?" "It''s very simple. Soldiers in Anxi border area have a suit of cotton padded clothes for winter, and then I''ll make sure that brother Qihuang and cousin Xue Shao will appear in Chang''an City before the Yuan Dynasty." Li Lingyue has a silly white sweet smile on her face, but she loves and hates the princess of Chengyang. "Is this your idea or your son of a bitch''s idea?" Princess Chengyang didn''t think this money was anything, but she had never thought of doing it. Now when Li Lingyue reminded her, her heart suddenly brightened. She believed that even if it was not Li Hong''s idea, as long as she did as Li Lingyue said, she would definitely take the initiative to send Xue Shao back to Chang''an with Li Hong''s personality. "Don''t worry about it. Will you say yes or no?" "Why don''t you want to? My aunt has earned enough money these years. Your only worry is your cousin. You don''t know it yet? Since you''ve said that, if you don''t give anyone this face, you''ll have to give you this princess face www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 Li Lingyue successfully solved the problem of Princess Chengyang. After speculating on the identity of the person who proposed the idea, Li Lingyue looked at Princess Chengyang sweetly, and then expressed her gratitude to Princess Chengyang on behalf of Li Hong and soldiers in the border area. With the idea Li Lingyue gave her, Princess Chengyang had the same backbone. She always had a fierce style. After a few words of greetings with Li Lingyue, she left on the ground that she wanted to prepare winter cotton padded clothes for soldiers in the border areas. Watching Princess Chengyang leave, Li Lingyue rushes into Li Zhengdian. She looks at Pei WANYING''s expectant eyes following Guan Waner. Occasionally, when Li Hong is excited, she says, "Yeah!" "How about it? Yes? " Among them, Pei WANYING is the most excited and excited. After all, she made the idea. "Of course, I can''t help aunt Chengyang not to agree with me. But then again, you are very bad. In order to help my husband, I even encouraged me to cheat aunt Chengyang." Li Lingyue said maliciously, now that she has the handle of Pei WANYING, the elder sister-in-law, it will be more convenient to blackmail. Pei WANYING chuckled at Li Lingyue''s small waist and continued to smile: "I''m not for you? If your brother doesn''t get the benefit, he will put back two generals. Who will suffer? You don''t know? Especially for ansey. " Finally, Pei WANYING also spits out her sweet tongue and looks cute. Li Lingyue also makes faces. "Well, what his highness said is that if he only told his royal highness that even if his highness came back with Xue Shao, he would be sent back to Anxi by his highness? So the idea of Her Highness is the safest Shangguan Wan''er has a shallow smile on her face. She looks at Li Lingyue and Pei WANYING embracing each other. She thinks about it and wants to say it. "Yes, yes, you two are right, all right? One only thought about her husband, and the other started to turn out before he passed the door. Hum, I had known that... " "Hello..." Shangguan Wan''er looks embarrassed. If she is in front of Li Hong, she may not be so embarrassed. But in front of her royal highness, she is molested by Li Lingyue. Even if she is calm and calm, she can''t stand such teasing, so she goes forward quickly to cover Li Lingyue''s mouth. "Oh? You two really don''t go into the same house. They''re not the same family. They''re together to bully my sister-in-law Ah Die Wan''er, stop it, itch Ha ha Mrs. Huang, let Yue know that she is wrong. " In March, in the Lizheng palace, regardless of their status, they were fighting together. Even the maids who were busy dodging to make way for the three girls were wearing a relaxed smile. After a while, the three of them were panting and sitting on the sofa with rosy cheeks. In a short time, the three returned to their dignified and elegant appearance, which was in sharp contrast to the three people who had just made a fuss. Shangguan Wan''er and Pei WANYING look at each other, and their relationship is obviously more harmonious than before. In the laughter, Shangguan Waner is no longer as shy as she was just now and is ashamed to face her royal highness. Li Dan, with a glass of juice in his hand, walks past the three girls like a zombie. After looking at the three girls, he turns around in front of the three girls, and finally salutes Pei WANYING. Then he takes his maiden back to the mansion first, leaving Li Lingyue and Shangguan Wan''er who may spend the night here tonight. The Qianling mausoleum is composed of three peaks, the former one and the latter two finished products. Different from the imperial mausoleum that can be seen in the previous generation, the Qianling mausoleum is now more like a large market at the foot of the front mountain. Unlike the previous life, after the precipitation of time, only the heavy history, and a desolate unattended. Although it is winter now, there are still a large number of uncut large stones and huge trees at the foot of the mountain. The craftsmen either carve stone statues or measure the huge trees. Under the supervision of the general supervisor, Zongzheng temple and Taichang temple, everything is going on in an orderly manner. In the years to come, there will be one village, or even two villages, in which rows of craftsmen live, and the result will be the royal tomb keepers. The pines and cypresses on both sides give off some wilting green in the cold winter, but in the dry and yellow winter, they are enough to make people look fresh. The auspicious signs of various stone carvings have not been arranged in order on both sides of the passage. Now they are still in groups, and they have not started to enter the real layout stage. Li Hong arrived in Xianyang at night yesterday, and all the ministers were still on their way. If they wanted to discuss with them, they would have to wait until tomorrow. Therefore, today''s Li Hong, accompanied by the Xianyang county magistrate, walked in the cemetery where his father had been sleeping for a long time. Since the whole cemetery is a replica of Chang''an City, the city hall, imperial city and Imperial Palace are all available. The Xiandian hall, corridor, que tower and ancestral hall have already been built. Walking in Waiguo City, Li honglai, who is familiar with the layout of Chang''an, is like walking in a reduced version of Chang''an city. The bell tower was built in four corners according to the system. From the beginning of construction, it has already had the function of Drum Tower. Soldiers guarding the cemetery also patrol here from the beginning to prevent the surrounding people or wild animals from intruding into it.The trees on the three mountains have long been replaced by trees and plants in accordance with Li Zhi''s preference. Although they are yellow and depressed in the cold winter, they can still see the traces of artificial cultivation. Li Hong looked at all the buildings on the ground and found no place where the old man could feel aggrieved. Compared with the Zhaoling Mausoleum of the former Emperor Li Shimin, Li Hong didn''t find any place where he could feel aggrieved. Compared with the Zhaoling Mausoleum of the former Emperor Li Shimin, Li Hong found too much scale and luxury. After all, in terms of the national strength of the current Tang Dynasty, it is also justifiable to build such a luxurious cemetery. Who can let the Tang Dynasty save money. "Who has been here lately?" Li Hong stood at the gate of the underground palace, looked back at the straight passage and asked lightly. Xianyang county magistrate was stunned for a moment. Instinctively, he was about to lead his highness into the underground palace. However, he was suddenly asked by his highness who had been here recently. "This Back to your highness, there are too many people coming and going. Basically, people from Taichang temple and Zongzheng Temple come to inspect every month. I need to go back and check before I know. " "Just recently, who came from Chang''an?" Li Hong scratched his head, indicating Xianyang county magistrate to lead the way. "Recently..." Xianyang county magistrate thought while walking, pondering and saying: "half a month ago, it was the Chenghou Sizhi of Zongzheng temple and Wang Hongyi of Taichang temple." "The Zongzheng temple is in charge of the genealogy of the royal family, the clan and the relatives, and the duty of guarding the royal family''s Mausoleum and temple. Taichang temple is in charge of rites and music, suburban temple, country, altar and mausoleum. Naturally, there is nothing to blame for their coming here. Have they ever been to the underground palace? Have they said anything? " Li Hong walked along the long corridor, beating the thick blue stone walls around him from time to time. "On that day, the minister did not accompany him. Instead, he was accompanied by the county magistrate. The minister went to call the county magistrate over?" Xianyang county magistrate took a look at the stop and go Prince''s highness. He didn''t understand the reason why he arrived here early this morning. However, no matter what, the prince''s highness must have something important to do. As a magistrate of Xianyang County, he did not dare to speak at will. He could only tell the truth. Li Hong nodded at will, then waved to let him go, and then, accompanied by Huameng, continued to walk forward. Li Hong didn''t let them accompany the officials who would be the supervisors, Zongzheng temple and Taichang temple. Instead, he took only one Xianyang county magistrate to the underground palace. Now, as soon as the Xianyang county magistrate left, there were only two of them left in nuota''s underground palace. The craftsmen who had been working in the underground palace had been cleaned out early because of his arrival. In Li Hong''s opinion, even if long father died at this time, he could move in immediately. However, such treacherous words, he only dare to think in his heart, even with Huameng also dare not say. "How could the magistrate of Xianyang ask three questions? Did he instigate something? " Now Huameng is more and more suspicious, and his patron is more and more loyal. If he has a little bit of adverse things to his royal highness, Huameng will start from the worst and try to help the prince solve his worries in the shortest time. "Normally, Xianyang is the chixian County in the capital, and the county magistrate is the official of the fifth grade. Although Taichang temple and Zongzheng temple are officials of the fifth grade, they are only officials from the sixth grade. Therefore, it is reasonable that the magistrate of one side is not accompanied, but accompanied by the county magistrate. Besides, in terms of functions, Taichang temple and Zongzheng temple can''t hold back one county magistrate. It''s strange that the magistrate of chixian will please them. " Li Hongyou said leisurely. The underground palace was buzzing with their words, but because the corridor was too long, when the sound reached the gate of the underground palace, it not only became weaker, but also became more and more blurred. The other officials at the gate of the underground palace could not understand what words were coming out of the underground palace. They just heard a vague sound in their ears. The tomb chamber is divided into three chambers, the front, the middle and the ear chambers. The middle chamber is the widest one. The place where the coffin is also called Zi Gong is treated with moisture-proof and antiseptic treatment. Then it is covered with various treasures and covered with the so-called seven star board. Li Hong glanced at random, and then stepped back to the room. In the back room were stone beds, clothes, swords and other things on top of them. In the future, Li Zhi''s favorite things could be put into the back room as long as they were not people. If you don''t think it''s enough, you can put all kinds of things in the ear chambers on both sides. Naturally, Li Hong doesn''t think there is anything in the front, middle and back of the ear room area on both sides that Li Hong can describe as a square. As long as you don''t really move the Zichen hall in, you can definitely put anything. As a result, he had to sigh that the luxury of the imperial family, only when he was in the emperor''s house, could he really feel the degree of luxury. Otherwise, he could not imagine why the luxury of the emperor''s house was luxury, even in the brain of the nobles. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 As the front room of the underground palace, it is more like the hall of xuanzheng. In the front room, there are treasure curtains, God seats, and jade made baosui, posthumous and mourning books to be placed in the future. The whole front room is completely built in accordance with the court hall. Fortunately, no one will go to the throne except Li Hong. Xianyang county magistrate with the county Cheng respectfully walked into the front room, looking at the picture in front of him, his heart began to thump violently. In addition to the two of them, they are the prince''s highness and the eunuchs who have been with him for many years. Therefore, if the scene of the front room of the underground palace is known by others, it goes without saying that it is the result of one of them leaking the news. "Did you accompany Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi to come here two days ago?" Li Hong asked leisurely. Xianyang County Cheng bowed his head and saluted. His highness, the prince, who dared to sit on the throne, still shook his head. Wu Mei, who had no choice but to shake his head, went to the desk again, picked up the two memorials and walked out of the study. The harem, who has not received the memorial for a long time, only occasionally receives some memorials from the nine temples and five wardens about the imperial palace or the royal family. Today, if she had not been extremely bored and picked up the memorial to read it, she would not have seen these two frightening memorials. Wu Mei, who was sitting opposite Li Zhi, took Li Ye from Li Zhi''s arms, and then handed it to the maid of the palace and said, "go back to the east palace. Everyone else will go down." When there were only two of them left in the warm hall, Wu Mei slowly put the memorial on the side of the sofa and put it on the table. "Do you intend to agree?" "Who said that?" "Why are you still here? Why don''t you blame them? " "What do we care about the crown prince?" "Did Li Hong come to the window yesterday because of this?" "I don''t know if it''s true. I didn''t tell him about it. Let him check it by himself." "It''s superfluous!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 Nearly a hundred officials set out from Chang''an city to Xianyang. After that, Xianyang county magistrate looked at this group of chaotang Lords. Facing their questions and glaring eyes, Xianyang county magistrate had no choice but to smile and tell the public the news that his royal highness had just returned to Chang''an city. When the officials headed by Zhongshu, menxia and Shangshu asked why his Highness Prince of Xianyang county came and why he went back in a hurry, they did not dare to say anything more than shake their heads and smile bitterly. Facing these court lords, the county magistrate of Xianyang had already put his heart in his throat. He was afraid that the county magistrate could not withstand the pressure of so many chaotang Lords. All of a sudden, Xianyang county magistrate talked about the scenes in the underground palace. But fortunately, when he felt his back was soaked with sweat, those court officials did not get any useful information from the county magistrate. "Did your highness tell us what to do when we arrive?" Then he asked the provincial magistrate Xianyang. "Your Highness has never mentioned it." Facing these big guys with a bitter smile, Xianyang county magistrate has some admiration for his determination. Today''s performance is much better than when he goes to Chang''an. At last, after a group of officials who had no authority in the three provinces and four big men discussed in a low voice, for the sake of safety, they immediately sent people to pursue the prince''s highness and asked what these courtiers should do. But anyway, this night, they will have to make do with it in Xianyang. The curious ministers were all talking about what happened in Xianyang all the night. Why did the prince come alone all of a sudden, waiting for them to arrive, he went back in a hurry. But no matter how low they talk, no one can guess what happened. Even Zongzheng and Taichang didn''t understand the abnormal behavior of his royal highness these two days. They didn''t even realize that something was wrong with their subordinates. Xianyang is more than a hundred miles away from Chang''an, so after dinner, the officials who walk more often will gather together and quietly talk about the abnormal behavior of his Highness the prince. Fortunately, two days later in the early days, all the officials came back from Xianyang. Every official in the upper court still had in mind the abnormal behavior of his Royal Highness the day before yesterday in Xianyang. Therefore, this time, compared with the relaxed atmosphere in the past, the atmosphere of the early court was much more dignified. Before the yuan day, it was still the same as the previous year''s day. There were not too many big things to be handled by the crown prince. In addition to this year''s Yuan Dynasty meeting, which was listed as the top priority by his royal highness, it is the relevant government offices that are preparing all the government affairs for this year''s Congress. In order to show the prosperity of the country to foreign countries in the former Sui Dynasty, after the envoys of foreign countries arrived in Chang''an, they offered all free treatment to the envoys. Whether it was food or accommodation, the former Sui emperor Yang Guang waved his hand, and all were free. Even after the great court meeting, the price of gifts to others is several times higher than that of gifts for congratulation. At the end of today''s court meeting, someone made a similar proposal to Li Hong, who was seated beside the Dragon chair. After all, the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty is far ahead of that of the Sui Dynasty. Ten years ago in the Tang Dynasty, the long cherished wish of the former Emperor was far ahead of the Sui Dynasty, helping the former Emperor to realize it. Therefore, some people began to propose whether this court meeting could show the prosperity of Tang Dynasty to foreign envoys and give them free food and accommodation. Li Hong didn''t even lift his eyelids. He threw a word to the minister who was a black sheep. Then he asked Zongzheng Temple minister and Taichang Temple minister to call Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi into the hall. Li Qiao walked up to the minister who had just proposed, kicked someone else''s knee socket with his foot, then leaned forward slightly and said, "do you think you have too much salary, or can''t you spend too much money in your family? If you don''t have enough money to spend, give it to me and I''ll help you spend it. " Li Qiao''s voice was not small, and the officials on both sides naturally listened clearly, so he could not help but emit a burst of light laughter. "Mr. Li is joking. The salary of the lower officials is not much, and the expenses of the family are not small. They all point to the salaries of the lower officials. However, it is enough to support the whole family. But if you want to take a few more concubines, you will be in a pinch. Ha ha." It''s normal for officials of Tang Dynasty to take concubines. Even when Li Zhi went to the imperial court, he would ask the courtiers who liked to take concubines from time to time. Could there be any beauties in his family recently. Therefore, it is normal to say such a remark in the face of colleagues in the court, and no one will think it is a personal misconduct. "Then you are willing to ask your highness to pay for it? There is not enough money and concubines in my family. I''ll give you an idea. During the Yuan Dynasty, envoys from all over the world come to pay homage to our Tang Dynasty. I guess the Inn and post house in Chang''an may not be enough. You can rent out your idle house and subsidize the family. " Li Qiao said with a smile. Di Renjie walked up to Li Qiao and gently pushed him: "Mr. Li, the salary of Yushitai is the highest among all the officials in the imperial court. Naturally, you have a lot of money spilling over. Should we subsidize some of them to get lower salaries? What''s more, as a doctor of the imperial historian, you know that the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty forbid officials to engage in business, and you even encourage colleagues in the same hall to violate the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty. What do you want to do? "Li Qiao looked at di Renjie, who was smiling with pockmarked face, and said in a positive manner: "Lord Di is right. I am waiting for him to go into business and impeach him in front of his highness. If your highness is surrounded by too many officials who can only elbow out, he will be a loser. I am afraid that the flourishing age of the Tang Dynasty will not last long. Do you know why? Because he didn''t know how to save money for the Tang Dynasty. He didn''t know that the frontier soldiers of Tang Dynasty were fighting against foreign countries. He didn''t care about his own soldiers. He even had to stick his hot face to the cold buttocks of other people, so that he could get free accommodation for them! Lord Di, do you think such an official is servile? Is it the sorrow of my Tang Dynasty? If this trend rises and all the civil and military colleagues in the imperial court are so like your highness to offer advice and suggestions, what else will the Tang Dynasty give us? What reward do you give to the soldiers who have done meritorious deeds in the border areas? Although the Ministry of rites and the Honglu temple have budgets for the etiquette of envoys of various countries, but You must also understand that money is not the way to spend money and please foreign envoys? " Faced with Li Qiao''s verbal attacks, di Renjie was not angry. He still had a faint smile on his face. He waved and said, "naturally, the wind can''t rise, but your Highness has inherited his Majesty''s open-minded system. You can''t help but ask people to put forward their own ideas. No, this is the new young minister of Dali temple. In the future, he will have to deal with the imperial historian''s office I hope Mr. Li Qiao can give me more advice. " "It''s not through your Dick''s back door that you''ve climbed to such a high position." Li Qiao is full of playful ask a way. However, after hearing Li Qiao''s words, Shaoqing of Dali Temple showed a relaxed expression on his face. Compared with Li Qiao''s words just now, this sentence made him feel that it was not so harsh. After all, I was able to get to the position of Shaoqing in Dali temple, but with his real talent and practical learning, he was not the sole supporter of Lord Di, but there was the wise eye of his royal highness in it. As they continued to chat, some of them were clearly heard by Li Hong, who was sitting on the high platform. However, Li Hong did not have an air Council at all. They left the court for a while. Wang Lou, the eunuch close to his mother, had just finished browsing a memorial that he had just finished reading. On the hall of the imperial court, Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi had arrived. "Who is Hou Sizhi and who is Wang Hongyi?" Li Hong looked up at the two people below. He couldn''t tell who was who. He asked faintly. Both of them were in their forties and fifties. They were also white and looked elegant and indifferent. "I have met your royal highness The two saluted Li Hong. At this time, the two men did not know that their official career had reached the end. Even on their way to the throne, they still felt a little excited and excited. They felt that their proposal had been supported by his majesty. Would the prince reward and promote them when he called them to court today? Since they entered the court, they felt the relaxed atmosphere and the solemn and solemn situation in chaotang, which was totally different from the solemn and solemn situation in their imagination. In their hearts, they magnified the good hope that they would be promoted to official career. "Did you two write a memorial to your majesty a few days ago?" Li Hong looked down on the record, and then handed a memorial to Hua Meng and asked him to pass it to two people for inspection. After hearing the speech, Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi immediately gave a knowing smile to Li Hong, who bowed their heads. Then they looked at each other again and said in a loud voice, "it is the two ministers who wrote a memorial for his majesty a few days ago." "Let''s see if it''s this memorial. Look carefully." After saying that, Li Hong''s brush in his hand snapped, and was crushed in the palm of his hand. The vermilion ink splashed on the other messy memorials on the table. Even the back of his hand was stained with a little red ink, like blood. With the sound of breaking, the whole xuanzheng hall, which was originally noisy, suddenly became silent and the atmosphere became dignified. "Yes, your highness, it is indeed the memorial presented to your majesty by the two ministers. There is no mistake." Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi said in unison. The second part of the invitation, as well as the expression of the silk face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 "So you two are meaningless to this memorial, and admit that it was written by both of you." Li hongsong opened the brush which was broken into two pieces in his palm. He let the two pieces of brush fall on the memorial of the record. Hua Meng on one side also quickly handed over a warm wet towel. "Yes, your highness." The excitement on the faces of Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi has not disappeared, and they are not aware of the changing atmosphere above the court. At this time, the other officials above the court, after being selected from the crowd and promoted step by step, were all keenly aware of the subtle undercurrent that was forming in the court. It has to be said that in China''s 5000 year history, both loyal officials and good generals have a keen sense of touch in the political struggle. Especially those officials who are becoming more and more powerful, their understanding and grasp of the subtle forms in the officialdom have reached the stage of pure fire. Therefore, in history, no matter what Dynasty, when new officials want to integrate into a group or a force, or when they want to do something after entering the so-called three grade senior officials, the pressure they often face is not the pressure of things, but the balance resistance between groups and forces. Whether you can enter the third grade group or not, it is often the Royal support that accounts for part of the reason. There is also a part of the reason, which is to see whether you know how to be a person and how to be a colleague with other third grade officials. Di Renjie is one of the best. He has been the leader of the court since he was appointed Minister of Dali temple. Besides his achievements in Dali temple, he also knows the flexibility and trade-off of officialdom. He was able to walk among various forces, even in the struggle between his royal highness and Pei Wang. Di Renjie was able to display his golden mean with ease. He chose not to stand in the line and not offend people. Even now, everyone knows that di Renjie is not the prince''s confidant, and everyone knows that di Renjie did not participate in the rebellion of Li Xian, king of PEI. Although he had done several things for the queen, now that the crown prince is in power, di Renjie''s position as the Minister of Dali Temple is still unshakable, and no one can shake it. In officialdom struggle, keen sense of touch can often determine whether you are suitable to become a real high-ranking official, and become the real mainstay above the court, and this is the fundamental way to be an official. Ability is not the most important factor determining a person''s official career promotion. It is only a supplementary role in the process of your promotion. Therefore, when the officials above the court Hall who were qualified to participate in the early Dynasty for several times, they were keenly aware that the atmosphere above the court began to change from relaxed to dignified, indicating a great change or when his Highness the prince was going to be angry, the two ministers of Zongzheng temple and Taichang temple were still dreaming of their promotion. The two officials from the sixth grade, up to now, are still not aware of the unusual atmosphere in the court, still looking forward to looking at the prince''s highness. "Give it to both of them." Li Hong''s voice faintly rang out: "today I will use lunch here. I have ordered Shangshi Bureau, and I will send the lunch to you soon." shovel herself and then turn around, and see two maids holding two hoes in one hand, two shovels in one hand, and then handed them to Hua Meng and Jing Zhen. two people hurried to Hou Si and Wang Hongyi, and distributed the hoe and spade to two people. He said in a deep voice, "Hou, Wang Daren, please." "This Your highness... " "If there is a cause, there must be a result. Since the cause has been triggered, then you have to dig for the fruit. The place is ready for you. Go." Li Hong didn''t even raise his head. After reading the last piece of memorial stained with vermilion, he threw it to Shangshu Province, menxia province and the official reply. Next, Shangshu province assigned the implementation of the six chapters. all at a loss about what to do, he did not know that after his royal highness asked two sentences, he gave the two men a hoe and a shovel. But at this time, Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi reacted much faster than others. They were like a mirror in their hearts. They knew that their memorial touched the bottom line of the royal family. In an instant, they were both sniveling and tearful. Under the dignified look of the ministers, they were put out by Huameng and other eunuchs. Li Hong summoned the maid in waiting next to her and handed her the memorial. She said faintly, "you are still wondering, right? Don''t be in a hurry. Let''s finish reading the memorial. Give it to them. Let them pass it on. " Seeing that the maiden took the lead in handing the memorial to shangguanyi of Zhongshu Province, Li Hong continued: "I know that some people want to do meritorious service and show up in front of his majesty, hoping to open up their own official career. However, if they only flatter and flatter, but can not make any contribution to the imperial court and the Tang Dynasty, all this is in vain Hard work. " He stood up and stretched himself. Then he continued, "there are problems in the royal family. The father and the emperor have not been in Zen, and the governor is the crown prince. This gives some people the opportunity to take advantage of it. They think that as long as they can win the favor of his majesty and bypass the stage of supervising the crown prince, they will be able to rise to the top of the ladder, so they start to do everything possible, There are still some memorials in this case, or they are all obtained from your majesty. As for who was sent, I think you are very clear. Fortunately, among your memorials, human nature has not been destroyed and the way of heaven has not been violated. Therefore, I will not pursue the matter and no one will see them again. It''s just I would like to advise all of you, especially those officials of the fourth grade, who want to step into the third grade high-ranking officials and follow a devious path, will never work now or in the future, unless you can make any contribution to the Tang Dynasty and the country. Of course, just like gexiyuan and shizangjie in those years, Anxi and Annan are now short of civil servants, if who wants to Go. I think I''m good enough. I totally agree. But it is said that if anyone dares to interfere in unexpected military affairs after taking office, and dares to slack off in his post, then don''t blame me, the crown prince, for not showing mercy to you. "The lunch was slowly brought up by the palace people, but in the whole xuanzheng hall, except for the officials above the third grade, the rest of the officials did not know what to eat. Some people who were originally thinking of ghosts began to think about how to go about their official career in the future, or speculated about the fate of Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi, two opportunistic officials. However, even Li Hong had to deny that the current atmosphere in the court was closely related to himself. If it was not for my unwillingness to inherit the throne prematurely, then all this would not have happened. After all, in today''s Tang Empire, there are two emperors in charge of the power of the Tang Dynasty. Although there is a big difference between this and the fact, in the eyes of some ministers, he is still the crown prince and is not the real authority of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, some officials began to secretly seek other ways of promotion when the two powers of the royal family were in accordance with each other. Then, they offered flattering words to the emperor who had been recuperating in the harem. In this way, with the emperor''s appreciation, they could bypass the crown prince and achieve the goal of promotion. After all, there was no precedent before that. For example, Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi, who were just in their twenties, sat down as ministers of the Ministry of work. Although he has been removed from office this year, and there is a relationship between the royal family and the country, there is no absolute thing. If I can give advice to his majesty and write a memorial to his majesty about the shortcomings and drawbacks that he sees in the court, he will not become a talent once his Majesty recognizes it Promoted and appointed by your majesty? Li Hong, who had finished his meal hastily, took the warm towel handed over by the maid of honor and wiped his mouth. After wiping his mouth, Li Hong, who was really full or pretended to be full, staggered out of the xuanzheng hall and came to the railing in front of the hall. The white marble railings glitter with light, and also emit the cold winter''s unique coldness. No one would like to help the cold railings in front of their eyes with their hands at this time, because their attention is all under the steps, on the square in front of the hall, and on the open bluestone slabs. At this time, under the urging of Huameng and others, Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi were digging the ground with hoes. The land frozen for a winter was extremely hard. In addition, this was the square in front of the Daming Palace. When it was first built, the Loess under the slate had been rammed as solid as rock, So if you want to excavate this tamped land, it really needs a lot of time and effort. "Your Highness..." "I don''t need to say that. I''ll discuss it after the new year''s day. I don''t think it has anything to do with you two? Or did you both disappoint me Li Hong looked back, behind the white marble railing, looking at the Zongzheng Temple Qing behind him and Taichang Temple Qing asked lightly. "Your Highness, your highness, your highness, is the reason why such a rebellious and ruthless person appeared in Taichang temple. Please punish him." Taichang Temple minister respectfully salutes, the old face is already green and red. "The living are buried!" If it had not been for the assurance given by Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi in xuanzheng hall that the memorial was actually written by them, he could not believe that anyone had put forward such a proposal that was against the principles of heaven and man. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 Not only they, but also some other officials, after reading the memorial, lost their sympathy for the two men who were digging. They even felt disgusted with Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi. The burial of living people, thanks to their officials who want to be promoted to official career, is simply destroying humanity! No wonder the prince''s highness would be so angry. No wonder the prince''s highness would go straight to Xianyang by himself without any officials, and then he would leave them alone and run back to Chang''an. The faces of the two ministers of Zongzheng temple and Taichang temple are naturally not very good-looking at this time. Especially when the memorial biography is seen in their hands, and then they hold it, they always feel that the whole court is full of civil and military colleagues who are looking at them with different eyes, which makes them feel that they are not only full of embarrassment, but also embarrassed In addition, he would like to die to prove to everyone that he is innocent. But in front of his highness, they did not dare to make a mistake, so they had to go behind the prince after leaving the xuanzheng hall and plead with his highness. Madness and guilt filled their hearts with shame and comfort. "It''s really cold. Look at it. It''s also a warning to other ministers here. If anyone dares to take such a memorial against the principles of heaven and human beings, the end will be more miserable than them. I promise to all of you standing here." Li Hong said with a smile. Then the people next to him handed Li Hong a spear. He only heard Li Hong say again: "I bet with the Crown Princess last night to see if I can take the children alone. I really can''t do it. It''s so difficult for me. This night, it''s either wetting the bed or pulling it, or I''m hungry, or I''m tossing about in bed, which makes me sleepless all night, even in the morning I have no time to do the exercises, so I have to go to the court. Now it''s time to make up for the morning exercises After that, the ministers gave him a large open space. As everyone knows, the prince''s highness had been forced to practice martial arts by the queen, especially since the battle against Anxi. He had never been interrupted in the morning, whether it was windy or rainy. But I don''t know why, from the previous morning training horizontal sword, I don''t know when, it has become a spear in my hand, and this spear has been practiced for several years. As for horse writing, the real weapon of Tang Dynasty cavalry was never touched by the prince. Pei Xingjian once asked his royal highness that Ma Shuo was more useful and more powerful than spear in horse war? But he didn''t want to. His highness just rolled his eyelids and said lazily, "are you Pei Xingjian really going to let me be the prince of the east palace to fight? Or are you going to put me in the Stormtrooper''s "jump yourself." Li Hong said lightly. "Your Highness, please forgive me. I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be so careless. It''s against heaven and man''s advice..." Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi had a lot of blood on their forehead, but they still felt as if they didn''t know the pain. Facing Li Hong, they banged their heads hard, touching the slate on their forehead, making a thrilling thump. "Drag it on." Looking at the two men dragged into the pit by Huameng and others, Li Hong squatted in front of the pit. Since he became the crown prince, especially after he was in prison, he has not dealt with any of his ministers in this way. So at this moment, looking at Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi, Li Hong even has some doubts. What is the purpose of living in the world? What are people? Hou Si Zhi, Wang Hongyi''s cry and begging voice did not stop Prince Tae''s Royal Highness. A shovel and a shovel of loess began to cover their feet. As the wailing became weaker and weaker, the bloodstained faces of Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi became numb, and the Loess had begun to be buried in their knees, then to their thighs and between their breasts and abdomen. The cold wind froze the bloodstain on their faces, and the soil covered their cheeks, which made them dare not look directly at each other, just like the ghosts coming out of hell. has given up the two people who asked for mercy, but only what the lips were murmuring about, unable to despair, and the only one that was not polluted by dirt and blood. "Three days, if you can survive three days in this cold wind, let you go back to the new year''s day." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 Since Li Hong was in charge of the state, the court meeting has been changed to be held on the seventh day. However, this does not affect all the civil and military officials in the court. When they pass the square in front of the xuanzheng hall and go to their own government office, they can naturally see two small piles of dark shadows standing in the cold wind. According to Jin Wuwei, who is on duty at night, walking on the thick and luxurious Persian carpet makes you feel like stepping on the clouds, giving you a feeling of floating and soft. Several groups of sofas for ministers were placed not far from the front of the desk. On the walls around the study, naturally, there were some famous calligraphies and paintings. At the same time, there were also some green leaves and flowers which were not common in winter. On the whole, the whole study is not cumbersome, but a little too concise and clear, but also in line with the prince''s consistent character and style. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 But to di Renjie''s surprise, when his eyes fell behind the prince''s highness, he saw Xiaoxue and the second daughter of the summer solstice, who had not appeared for a long time and no longer served the prince''s highness. In di Renjie''s eyes, the snow and the summer solstice, which have not been seen for a long time, have not changed much. They are still so beautiful and dignified, which explains the meaning and standard of the word "beauty". However, to di Renjie''s surprise, the temperament of the two girls seems to be a little more capable and heroic than they used to be, with more magnanimous demeanor and leisurely noble spirit. Although Di Renjie knew that, no matter it was Xiaoxue or the summer solstice, his family background was quite prominent among the people, but after so many years around the prince, he unconsciously regarded them as ordinary maids. Most of the time, people will forget that these two men were selected into the palace when they were 10 years old. However, because of their intelligence and family background, they were selected and prepared for their majesty''s palace. But later, he was given by his majesty and the queen to his royal highness, and became his intimate maid of honor. Now the two women are standing behind Li Hong. At least on the surface, it is impossible to see that Xiaoxue and Xiazhi are more than ten years older than his royal highness. People who don''t know the truth will even think that the three people look similar to their peers, and there is no age gap. Of course, this is also related to the maintenance of Xiaoxue and the summer solstice, as well as the status in the East Palace, as well as the relaxed and pleasant environment. If you catch up with Xiang Pei Wang and Li Xian, it must be that snow and the summer solstice will not be able to maintain the beautiful and colorful appearance as a girl. After the ceremony, di Renjie, after Prince Li Hong raised his head, sat on the sofa in front of his desk with Ren Zhigu, the governor of Jingzhao mansion, and Cui Zhiwen, the Minister of punishment. Naturally, it is impossible for Xiao Xue and Xia Zhi to do such a thing. After Di Renjie sat down, the other maids standing beside the study immediately handed over a cup of tea and put it in di Renjie''s hand. Li Hong closed the memorial and rubbed some aching eyes. In his mind, there were still some words in the memorial. He tried to drive away the words in his mind. He wiped his face with a towel handed over by Xiazhi. "Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi must have been clear about this matter. Now in the court, the only people who are not clear about it are those who frighten themselves, or there are flatterers and flatterers in their hearts. They can''t see clearly the scheme for a while, and more people, after thinking about it for a few days, have understood it vaguely?" Li Hong rubbed his head, then got up from his desk, went to the reception area, sat down on the throne and said. Li Hong knew very well that it was more difficult for Li Hong to hide these old doggies who had been steeped in the imperial court for many years. After all, which of these officials, who are in high positions in the officialdom, did not climb up from the intrigue and infighting? Li Hong didn''t even think about it at all, but it would be enough if he could eliminate and frighten some people who like to flatter and flatter the imperial court and promote their official career by courting the royal family. It is unrealistic to expect the officials of the whole court and the Tang Dynasty to be as upright, honest, fair and just as they think in their minds, and to devote themselves to the country of the Tang Dynasty. However, as long as we can contain this extremely crazy situation and nip it in the bud, it will be a complete success. When the Tang Dynasty was so rich and powerful that in the eyes of officials, they thought that there was no other way to show the dignity and dignity of the royal family, some people would come up with other devious ways to bewitch the royal family and show its unique characteristics and majesty of imperial power. Therefore, after several days of thinking, Li Hong did not have any psychological burden to bury Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi alive. Even at this time, he still felt that he was not strict enough! However, if the killing does not go too far, the person has already died, and the latter means have also achieved the purpose of deterring and warning the officials in the central government. Then there is no need to pursue the criminal responsibility of the dead. Di Renjie is not as upright and upright as he was in the previous TV series. On the contrary, this guy has been on the blacklist or the list that needs to be vigilant in Li Hong''s mind. Di Renjie is a tactful and sophisticated man. The whole officialdom has been familiar to him for a long time. In fact, any struggle between groups or individuals can not escape his keen sense of touch. Even the miscellaneous affairs of the royal family members can not escape Di Renjie''s keen sense of touch, but he is very good at grasping his own discretion and the bottom line of the royal family. He never takes part in these matters and seldom contacts with royal family members. In this way, on the contrary, the Royal relatives and even some officials felt that di Renjie was a noble man and did not want to associate with others. But in Li Hong''s opinion, this is the strength of Di Renjie, because he can turn his shortcomings exposed in front of others into advantages in the eyes of others!In di Renjie''s daily behavior, he became a man of high character in the eyes of others. Li Hong also had to admire this. There are many people in the officialdom who are good at pretending to understand. They are very stupid and many of them always think that they are smart. They can get into a certain officialdom circle by pretending to understand. However, they have already seen him through for a long time, but they just don''t want to point out. But few people who understand but pretend to understand it, because it requires courage and more confidence from the heart. Di Renjie has this kind of self-confidence. And he can also be very good grasp, when to pretend not to understand, when to be frank with himself to understand! "Yes, your highness, I understand your Highness''s pains. The minister also had to admire his Highness''s stratagem. With an uncertain truth, he deterred and restrained the court atmosphere, which was far more rewarding than warning and frightening others with more lives. And it can be preserved and the reputation of the royal family will not be damaged. " Di Renjie said with a smile. "Since you all understand it, you should understand how much harm this trend will do to the country and the country of the Tang Dynasty in the future, and the reputation of the royal family will also be destroyed. Therefore, if you find this kind of speech in the future, you can directly send it to the prison for questioning." Li Hong said leisurely. In the study, from time to time, there would be Huameng, Jingzhe, cheetah or grain of grain in a hurry, telling Li Hong to come to see foreign envoys. Di Renjie, Ren Zhigu and Cui Zhiwen nodded their heads clearly. Looking at Hua Meng and others who came and went back and forth, they began to feel like they were on pins and needles. They were afraid that they would delay the prince''s other affairs. "Don''t worry. They are all small countries or tribes from foreign countries. The big fish hasn''t arrived yet." "Your Highness, then, is it because of these foreign people that you have called us here?" Di Renjie smiles and looks at Li Hong and asks. "Yes, the Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment, and the jingzhaofu have an unshirkable responsibility for the security of Chang''an. Now, with the arrival of foreign envoys, Chang''an city is a mixture of good and bad people. Maybe a lot of people from all walks of life have gathered in Chang''an, right? Therefore, the purpose of calling you here is very simple. Before the foreign countries leave, no accident will happen to the noble families, families and royal families in Chang''an city. It''s estimated that there are countless people with ulterior thoughts when foreign countries arrive in our Tang Dynasty on such a large scale. Therefore, whether it''s the Ministry of punishment, the Dali temple or the Jingzhao mansion, you should be more careful. Anyone who dares to violate the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, no matter who is from any country, can be arrested in the prison of the Ministry of punishment and Dali temple, understand? " Li Hong''s bright and deep eyes twinkled fiercely, and his sight glanced back and forth on the three people and asked. Ren Zhigu was the first to say yes, and Jingzhao mansion was his actual jurisdiction. The whole city of Changan was the top priority of his jurisdiction. No matter what happened in Changan, if the crown prince asked for a crime, the first natural thing was to find him. Therefore, at this time, the words of the crown prince were three points more important than the imperial edict in his heart. He also understood that it was impossible for Beijing Zhaofu to take full consideration of the situation after thousands of people poured into Chang''an city. Therefore, the assistance of Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment was essential. Cui Zhiwen nodded his head solemnly. As one of the three methods of the Tang Dynasty, he understood how much responsibility he had on his shoulders and how much his royal highness attached importance to it. It must have something to do with Anxi or the southwest direction where the war is about to start. "No matter who it is? Even the princes and princesses of other countries have the right to take people from Dali temple? " After thinking about his highness, di Renjie is still not sure how much power his Royal Highness has given Dali temple, Xingbu and jingzhaofu, and what kind of status can he get. After all, in this era of rule by virtue and dress people, it is more difficult to really maintain the public order of Changan city by Tang Dynasty laws and regulations. What his highness just mentioned about the accidents happened to the royal family members, the rich families and the noble families does not mean that they will suffer any accidents. It refers to whether these people will have connections with foreign countries, and when the envoys of foreign countries violate the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, whether the Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment, and the Jingzhao house can withstand their pressure and take people, and whether they will be spared because of their face. "It''s true that no one has any privilege, he has to take them. No matter who you are, you must not bend the law for selfish ends. " Li Hong looked at di Renjie and said word by word. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 Di Renjie sighed helplessly in his heart, and his heart was filled with a wry smile. He was cheated by his Highness the prince. Although he said that as the Minister of Dali temple, as long as his highness decided to do so, he could not escape the responsibility of Dali temple. But this time, the prince''s Highness has put all the people with status and status in the world as the opposite. This is the fundamental problem that forces him to decide which side to approach. And I, after this battle, will never again be like before, wandering between the noble family, the royal family and the prince''s highness. I must firmly choose one side to stand in line. He even imagined that after all the foreign envoys arrived in Chang''an, even if Chang''an city was calm and nothing happened, his royal highness would make a few accidents himself, forcing himself to face the pressure of noble families, Royal relatives or foreign envoys, so as to let everyone know that di Renjie was the prince''s Royal Highness. However, di Renjie, who is now in a difficult position, has no choice but to retreat in the face of the prince''s aggressive and bright eyes. Therefore, di Renjie could only look at Li Hong''s eyes frankly, as if he had let Li Hong''s eyes directly point to his heart. He nodded solemnly and said, "yes, your highness, I understand. I obey my orders." Naturally, Li Hong would never allow a member of the imperial court to wander between the noble family, the royal family and him, his father, the emperor, his mother and his wife. Then he could take advantage of the interests of several parties, but he could ignore the responsibility of each party. As long as there are people in the world, there will always be a conflict of interest, and in the conflict of interest, there is no one who can only occupy the interests without taking any responsibility. No matter who it is, no matter what era, there will never be a free lunch in this world unless you don''t live in a social environment where people live in groups. But as long as you live in the social environment, as long as you belong to social animals, then you can''t always walk between the parties, only to take advantage of the benefits without suffering losses. No matter in the workplace or officialdom, this kind of person is the pronoun of sophistication in everyone''s eyes. This kind of person often makes some people think he is noble. In fact, this kind of person has the deepest and most stingy mind. It''s a coincidence that di Renjie is a stingy person. Even the maids and servants in his family are controlled within 20 people. Even the residence of zhengsan grade officials has never been repaired on a large scale. He always makes small repairs, but the advantages are Li Hong didn''t know whether Di Renjie really had no money or not. It may be that di Renjie is not willing to make large-scale repairs and keep a low profile. However, no matter what his personal conduct is, if he is above the officialdom, he must follow Li Hong''s custom-made rules to serve as officials. The previous set of rules is obviously impossible to continue to work. Even Xiao Xue and the summer solstice around Li Hong obviously do not want to see Di Renjie, so we can know how wise Di Renjie is in dealing with the world and being an official. At that time, he misunderstood Lou Shide, the governor of Luoyang, and even thought that Lou Shide used a sinister strategy behind him. However, when Wu Mei clearly told him that he could be appointed Minister of Dali Temple successfully, there was also Lou Shide''s personal recommendation and advice. This also made Di Renjie blush, full of shame, and even had no words to face the promotion and recommend his Lou Shide. Li Hong, who only left a beard on his chin, obviously referred to several popular shapes of his beard in the past. He asked Xiao Xue to trim his beard with sharp scissors every day, or he was very narcissistic in the face of the mirror, looking at his beard, boasting and boasting: how can I be so handsome! How can I be more and more handsome every day! However, in Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s eyes, they are not satisfied with what they see. They even want to stretch out their hands to get rid of them. Wu Mei even once encouraged Pei WANYING to shave Li Hong after he fell asleep. But do not want to, this seemingly easy, but full of dangers and difficulties and obstacles of the task, in the end, Bai Chun did it. However, Bai Chun was greatly praised by Empress Wu Mei, and was also punished by Li Hong. It is said that Bai Chun''s plump buttocks couldn''t sit down against the cushion because of the pain! At the moment, feeling his beard again, he looks thoughtfully at di Renjie''s departure. Xiaoxue beside him does not conceal his disgust of Di Renjie, and snorts coldly at di Renjie''s back. "Your Highness, the Japanese envoys have arrived and want to see you." Hua Meng enters the study of Chongwen hall again and looks at the prince''s highness who is laughing and discussing with Xiaoxue. Gongsheng says. "Japanese envoys? Who is it? " Li Hong seems to have been stung by a hornet for a moment. He looks back at Hua Meng with a strange expression. Suddenly, an ominous premonition rises in his heart. "It''s the son of the Japanese emperor Ozu." Hua Meng looked at Li Hong, whose expression was somewhat astonished, lowered his head and said. "I''ll go Don''t you think you''re playing with me? You''re not going to get it? " Li Hong''s facial expression is a little numb sitting on the sofa, muttering to himself. "Prince Ozu said," I have something important to tell you, and He said you would meet him. " Hua Meng handed over a heart-shaped jade pendant and said.Li Hong of course knew that this heart-shaped jade pendant was given to herself by Pei WANYING, and it was also given to Pei WANYING by her mother. Later, she thought that she had lost it. Unexpectedly, she was shunned by the dead women of the Dalai emperor''s daughter. Because of this, Pei WANYING also questioned herself. Even the Empress Dowager did not know how to know that she had lost a jade pendant. In front of Pei WANYING, regardless of her own prince''s face, she also reprimanded herself several times. But now that the jade pendant is back, I''m It seems that I can''t give it to Pei WANYING. How can I say it when asked? The important thing is that this jade pendant involves a lot of things. If one of them is not well done, the empress mother will order her to kill her in Japan. It doesn''t matter if you sleep with a woman, but the dead women of the Dalai emperor''s daughter obviously have something to depend on. Otherwise, she must come to Chang''an this time, rather than let her brother, Prince Dajin, who is the same mother, come to Chang''an as an envoy. , after all, he came to Changan in order to entice the big Lai woman to come and verify her pregnancy. Even some new species of Datang, including perfume formula, were planned to tell her to come back to Japan after she came over. He believed that the dead women would surely come in the face of such a huge temptation and all the things that could make their country rich and strong. If she doesn''t come, there is only one possibility, that is, there is something in her opinion that is more valuable than these things, which can make her hold on without fear. Now it seems that there is only one reason, that is, she has goods in her stomach!? In this way, as long as she gives birth to the "goods" in her stomach, she must rely on and coerce herself. After all, she has been in the Tang Dynasty long enough, and she is clear about some rules, regulations and rules of the royal family. She believes that a child in her stomach must be more important than those new crops or other things for the Tang royal family. As long as she has a child in her stomach, what do you want? This dead woman is really good at calculating. No wonder she said that she would void her plan at the beginning. She didn''t care at the beginning and thought she had taken advantage of Japanese women. Now it seems that she is going to lose a lot! Li Hong''s expression is like eating half of the flies in his mouth and leaving half of them on the food. His eyebrows are almost wrung out of bitter juice. Xiaoxue, Xiazhi, Huameng and others were all driven out by Li Hong. In the study of Chongwen hall, only he and the prince of Dazu were there. "Don''t overdo your terms." Li Hong rubbed his hands and looked at the prince of Japan, who had bowed seven or eight times since he entered the door. His words were full of warning. "This time, I was entrusted by elder sister Huang to bring 200 envoys to the Tang Dynasty. I hope that the crown prince will allow them to study in Chongwen Hall of shangguo, instead of the Imperial College or other schools. Naturally, the expenses will be paid by ourselves." He was born to a mother of Prince Dazu and his daughter. Although he was not tall, he was very delicate. There were some shadows of the eldest daughter between his eyebrows and eyes. "What else?" Li Hong asked in a stuffy voice. "No, sister Huang said that she has not thought of it for the time being. She will inform you when she thinks of it." Dazu said politely and respectfully. "No more?" Li Hong murmured in surprise: "what''s the idea of this dead mother? If you seize the opportunity, you don''t even ask for it, but do you take a retreat to advance? " "What do you say? I didn''t hear you clearly just now Dazu Prince looked at Li Hong''s brow, and felt a headache for him. "Oh, nothing." Li Hong calmed down and looked at the prince of Dazu. Instead of agreeing to his request of sending 200 envoys to the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong continued to ask, "why didn''t your elder sister come in person this time? After all, she is much more familiar with Datang than you are. By the way, is she still the king of Zhai Li Hong asked tentatively. After all, in the kingdom of Japan, the king of Zhai serves their gods. If the Dalai emperor''s daughter is really pregnant and has a big belly to serve, maybe the Japanese people will not agree? This is a serious stain on their gods! It is estimated that even the Dalai emperor''s daughter herself will not be able to walk in the palace of Japan with her big belly and recite and worship their gods every day. Therefore, Li Hong can only hope that the Dalai emperor''s daughter still hasn''t retired from the throne of Zhai king. In this way, at least, it can reduce the possibility of Dalai''s dead mother becoming pregnant. But to Li Hong''s dismay, the son of Dazu showed a meaningful smile in the face of his problem, and then said three words: "you understand." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 Li Hong wanted to have a close contact between his fist and the face of Prince Ozu, but looking at the sincere manner of the prince, his clenched fist finally loosened. If you want to do something, you can tell her, no matter what you want Li Hong made a comparison on her stomach, and then said, "if you want to threaten me with this, then she has made a wrong calculation." "So you''re going to be irresponsible I don''t know whether he didn''t learn Tang dialect well or he learned it very well. In short, this ambiguity made Li Hong shiver again. Li Hong sighed speechless and looked at the sincere Dazu prince with no good breath: "tell me straight, is your sister big or not?" "A lot of weight." "Farewell to King Zhai?" "Words Good? Or not? Which would you like it to be? " Prince Dazu found that the prince of shangguo was not as cunning and cruel as his elder sister said. In his own opinion, he thought that the prince of the Tang Dynasty was easy to get along with. Li Hong didn''t want to be led by the nose, especially by the Dalai emperor''s daughter. Moreover, the great court meeting of the Yuan Dynasty was coming. If he had to compromise because of the Japanese envoys, who knew whether he would be seized by others and blackmailed himself to compromise more things. "Walk around. I don''t want to talk to you. I don''t welcome people who are insincere." Li Hong stood up and looked at the still sitting Prince of Dazu, and directly pulled the people up and pushed them out. "You You haven''t given me an answer. I can''t go. " Dazu Prince did not expect that Li Hong would suddenly lose interest in talking. "Reply to your sister, wrong, reply to your sister, ah, reply, no reply. Go back and tell your elder sister to come back to the emperor''s daughter. I don''t care what she''s making up. But if you want to blackmail me with the "goods" in her stomach, she will have a wrong calculation. " "Why? She said that the royal family of shangguo attaches great importance to the inheritance of blood, and will not allow the royal blood to be left abroad, and it is still overseas. " Dazu''s son is several years younger than Dalai''s daughter. Now he is only eighteen or nine years old. Seeing Li Hong blow him out, he immediately becomes a little flustered and helpless. "So your sister really has it?" Prince Dazu felt his shoulder loose, and his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty thought. "You You lied to me Dazu''s son was stunned and then reacted. He was cheated by his pushing and shoving. He thought he was going to drive him out. So he told the truth he wanted in a hurry. Li Hong looked at the astonished Prince of Dazu and sneered with disdain. Then he pointed to the sofa just now and motioned for him to sit down. Then he said lazily: "since Japan sent you to our Tang Dynasty, you must shoulder a lot of heavy responsibilities. If you fall out with me, some other things of yours will be more difficult to solve. So you are in a hurry and afraid of losing the opportunity to talk to me Yes, it''s normal to tell the truth without thinking, isn''t it? There''s no need to be angry. " "You are really cunning Prince Ozu''s face began to become gloomy, and a heavy sense of frustration rose in his heart. The crown prince of the Tang Dynasty is right. As shangguo, Datang is the most powerful country. He is not only the prince of Dajin. He hopes to meet his royal highness who is actually in charge of the Tang Dynasty. He is also the envoys of other foreign countries who also hope to meet Li Hong. After arriving at Chang''an and settled down, the prince of Dazu came to see Li Hong the first time. After entering the East Palace, he saw a dozen foreign envoys in a spacious room, holding precious gifts of all sizes and sizes, competing with each other to accompany smiling faces, waiting for the call of his Highness the Prince of the Tang Dynasty. With the jade pendant given by his sister Huang, fortunately, under the envious gaze of those people, he was the first to enter the study of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, such a rare opportunity could not be easily squandered for him. When Li Hong pushed him out of the house, in the face of this hard won opportunity, Prince Ozu obviously didn''t want to waste it. Everyone knows that after missing this opportunity, it will be very difficult for him to have a chance to talk with Li Hong alone in the future when he stays in Chang''an. So in a hurry, in the face of Li Hong''s casual questions, the prince of Dazu naturally told Li Hong the details of his elder sister and daughter. Looking at Li Hong sitting on the sofa with a satisfied smile, Prince Ozu''s face is more and more ugly. He has been very careful, but he is still fooled by carelessness. "Chongwen hall has always been closed to other people, only to my students in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, no matter whether this is the request of the Japanese state or the request of her daughter, I will not accept it. You can consider the Imperial College and Hongwen hall, and the expenses will naturally come from you." "Are you really going to give up your royal blood?" In the face of Li Hong, who has no fear, the son of Dazu can only threaten the child in her elder sister''s stomach. Li Hong, looking at the gloomy and indignant Prince of Dazu, stood up to him as if he were his brother-in-law. He said calmly, "if I want to, with the strength of the Tang Dynasty today, I can easily bring you Japan into the territory of our Tang Dynasty. Even the country of Japan will be mine, let alone a child in her stomach?"Pointing his index finger on Prince Dazu''s shoulder, Li Hong stopped and continued: "tell the eldest daughter that this kind of trick is not easy to use, and I will not be threatened by this kind of threat. Either she will go back to Chang''an immediately and give birth to my child in Chang''an, or..." "Are you going to send your Navy warships to turn Japan into the territory of the Tang Dynasty, or will you hijack my elder sister to your Datang?" In the face of Li Hong, who was more than one head higher than him, Prince Ozu could not suppress others in his momentum. Even though he asked questions with great momentum, the toughness in his tone had disappeared in the moment he raised his head. "Is it difficult to turn the Japanese kingdom into the territory of the Tang Dynasty and then take her back to Chang''an? When you came, in the boundless sea, you should have seen my warships of Datang? Not five anymore? Go back. 200 envoys can go to Hongwen hall. That''s what I promised you. You''d better not mention anything else. " Li hongsong opened the shoulder of Prince Ozu, walked to his big desk and sat down. He looked at him leisurely. Prince Dazu stood in front of the desk for a long time. It was the first time that he saw such a big desk and looked at the relaxed Prince of Tang behind it. After thinking about it, he said in a deep voice: "elder sister huangjie said that she can marry into the Tang Dynasty and be brought into the eastern palace as a princess. Even so, it will bring shame to the whole country of Japan, our royal family and gods, but as long as you are willing to help me We Japan, she will. " "To marry me is to shame your royal family and gods?" Li Hong put his hands on the desk and leaned on his chin. He said: "are you sure you are not married to me? It will only make your royal family feel honored. It is to let your bullshit gods climb out of the grave excitedly and kneel down to me?" "You You can slander me, but you can''t slander our... " "If you don''t talk nonsense, I''ll tear down your bullshit palace. I''ll throw them into the sea for him!" Li honghuo stood up from the chair and pointed to the prince of Dazu, and his tone became fierce: "put your position right! Go back and tell your father that when the country of Japan worships in the future, the royal family of the Tang Dynasty should be ranked first, and your gods should be ranked behind! From next year on, if you let me know that you have not followed my will, then don''t blame me for demolishing your shitty palace! " The prince of Dazu was angry or frightened by Li Hong''s threatening and arrogant words. In short, he stood there pale, trembling, and did not know what to say. But in my heart, I have already begun to imagine that if one day, when the Japanese royal family really worships the gods, they need to worship the Tang royal family first, and then they can worship the gods. Is this right. Prince Ozu didn''t dare to think about it any more. His mind began to reverberate with the emperor''s daughter''s advice to him before he came, but It seems that even so, it all messed him up. Elder sister Huang is right. The prince''s highness in the Tang Dynasty can''t be guessed at all. You don''t know whether he will be a modest gentleman or a arrogant tyrant. In a word, everything must be handled with care, and no more requests should be made. As long as we can make 200 envoys from Tang Dynasty into Tang School and let him know my ambiguous recent situation, no other requirements can be mentioned! Prince Ozu''s lips trembled involuntarily as he thought of his elder sister''s advice. I should never, should not say that the emperor''s sister married into the Tang Dynasty is a shame to his royal family and God. Because in any case, the Tang Dynasty is the kingdom of Japan. It should be the honor of the royal family of Japan to marry their Royal Highness as the prince said. But he is a devil, from his mouth let the prince feel offended, and can further punish his royal words! His heart was full of frustration and regret, and his deep sense of frustration was about to drown him. Looking at the Historiographer in the corner, Dazu wanted to snatch the white rice paper from his hand and tear off the last page, which recorded his stupid words just said! Every foreign envoy''s arrival, when he met the prince of the Tang Dynasty, would be recorded by the Historiographer. Therefore, there was a historian in Li Hong''s study. Even Li Hong himself had no way to drive people out and keep them away from the scene. Of course, if he can, he would like the historian not to be in his study. As for the intention given to Prince Ozu just now, he can give it to the state of Japan some day. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 Looking at the Historiographer holding the history book which just recorded his conversation with the prince of Dazu, Li Hong rushed to the door and said, "wait a minute, can we discuss something? Hey, don''t run. Listen to me However, after the prince of Dazu left, the Historiographer did not look back after finishing the historical records. As for the voice of the prince''s highness coming from behind, he thought he had not heard it. In short, there is only one thought in my mind: run. Otherwise, if he is stopped by his highness, he will surely destroy some royal secrets about his highness in the history books. Who would have thought that the historical records of this time even recorded the secret story that the prince''s Royal Highness had blood flowing abroad. No, this matter must be reported to your majesty and the queen and asked them to make a decision! The blood of the imperial family of the Tang Dynasty was lost to the state of Japan, which was more important than the country. It was not only about the royal face, but also about the great issue of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, which lasted for a hundred years. However, Li Hong''s worries were totally unnecessary. He thought that through the historian, he could conceal the affairs between himself and the eldest daughter. However, he didn''t know that the eldest daughter had already made preparations. If the prince of Dajin failed his mission as an envoy of the Tang Dynasty, then the empress of the Dalai emperor''s daughter would go straight to the "Heaven court" and personally explain the affairs between himself and his royal highness. Therefore, when Li Hong sat in his study in a daze and didn''t even notice that Xiaoxue and the summer solstice came in, the old couple in the Daming Palace were already angry and livid, and the other was frowning. Knowing nothing about himself, his highness, the prince, who had been known by his father and his mother, got rid of the thorny issue of Dalai''s daughter in his mind, and began to think about how to make the Japanese scholars believe that they are descendants of the Chinese nation, and how to make them believe that the people of the Tang Dynasty are their ancestors? Gently patted a slap on the plump buttocks of Xiaoxue, which was tight, soft, delicate and full of flexibility, making him feel full. Looking at Xiao Xue''s pretty face and her watery eyes, Li Hong gets a trace of soothing way from Xiaoxue and the summer solstice. After Kong Zhiyue was dismissed by Li Hong, Yan Zhaofu, who was originally the Imperial College''s wine offering ceremony, began to take charge of the Hongwen library. Su Jing, the examiners at that time, became a Bachelor of hongwenguan, responsible for the study of hongwenguan. Nowadays, after a series of reforms, the rights of the two people have become much bigger. In addition to the two academies of the Imperial College and hongwenguan, they are responsible for the whole Tang School, including the local school built by five surnames and seven Wangs and the Tang School from Anxi to tuhuoluo. Guozijian, hongwenguan and chongwenguan have become the existence of the Ministry of education in higher education. Xia Zhi''s eyes have not left Li Hong. Looking at Li Hongcheng''s heart and ignoring her, Xia Zhi can''t help but ask, "can''t it be true?" Li Hong''s pen stopped in mid air and asked, "what can''t be true?" "You let the servant and snow be in charge of the door, and the servant and the snow can all hear it." Summer solstice whispered in Li Hong''s ear said. "It may be true, but don''t tell anyone, let alone the father, emperor and mother." Li Hong turned his head and saw the white cheek that could be broken by blowing bombs on the summer solstice. He couldn''t help but kiss his charming red lips. "The eldest princess Is the mind too careful? Even you dare to calculate, but I think you have... " "Come on, stop it. It''s only a few months? And even if it''s true, it''s not worth the trouble to think about it. " As soon as Li Hong''s words fell, he saw Yan Zhaofu and Su Jing walk in after saluting. Li Hong had asked about the relationship between Yan Zhaofu and Yan Lingbin in private. In his ambiguous reply, Yan Zhaofu gave Li Hong a clear answer, that is, Yan Lingbin is indeed a genuine and authentic descendant of Yan family. Li Hong didn''t say what he thought from the beginning. Instead, he chatted with Yan Zhaofu and Su Jing in his study. In short, he didn''t get to the point. At the same time, Yan Zhaofu and Su Jing were confused, wondering why the prince''s highness suddenly had leisure time and invited them to come to Chongwen hall for tea, Li Hong finally got to the point. Over the years, zhihuzhe has always been the top priority for Japanese envoys to return to the Tang Dynasty. So up to now, every student who has completed his studies in the Tang Dynasty and returned to Japan has been able to collect the classics and history books of the Tang Dynasty. But when it comes to the new culture and technology of the Tang Dynasty, these scholars do not know anything about it. This is also a place where the imperial daughters of Dalai are discouraged and always want to break through the shackles of the Tang Dynasty. Now that Li Hong has agreed to send 200 Tang scholars to Hong Wenguan for study, should Li Hong teach more than the collection of Jing Shi Zi?According to his intention to the emperor''s son of Dazu just now, when Japanese royal families worship their ancestors and gods, they should first worship the imperial family of the Tang Dynasty. Then there should be a justifiable argument. Therefore, the history textbooks of the Tang Dynasty appeared, and they were specially aimed at the Japanese, Koguryo, Silla and Baiji, which formed a kind of cultural posture at this time. Xu Fu in the pre Qin period was naturally respected in the textbooks of the Tang Dynasty, and the historical records triggered by Xu Fu let Yan Zhaofu and Su Jing find out more and more about the master-slave relationship between Xu Fu and the state of Japan and Guangze (Kyushu Island) in the plain from the pre Qin classics, thus making the records of the state of Japan after Xu Fu go deep into the hearts of the students in Qiantang of the state of Japan It is more difficult to be shaken and become the cultural attribute in their blood. In the Tang Dynasty, there were close contacts between monks and monks, between the people and between the government and the officials themselves. Moreover, in order to show the friendship and closeness between the two countries, people in this era, whether Japanese or Tang people, would refer to Xu Fu when they were talking to each other, so as to show the close relationship between the two countries and win the Tang Dynasty''s relationship with Japan I like it. But no one has ever thought of it as a kind of culture, directly instilling it into the Japanese people, so as to wait for a hundred years or a thousand years later to blossom and bear fruit. Therefore, after thinking for a long time, Li Hong wanted to start from a deeper and deeper culture and history, and then included Xu Fu''s deeds in the blood of Japanese people, so that in the near future, Xu Fu or the Tang royal family would replace their gods and become their gods! Of course, this goal can''t be achieved in a day or two. Cultural heritage is just like planting and harvesting crops. First, you need to plant the right seeds in the right soil, and then patiently manage, irrigate and take care of them. Then you can expect to bear the fruits you want one day. Koguryo, Xinluo and Baiji were also made by Li Hongru. Nowadays, the three countries also began to learn from the Japanese, sending students to study in the Tang Dynasty. Every year, a large number of students come to Changan or Luoyang, or to study in Youzhou and other places. Therefore, Li Hong is more unlikely to let the last generation, holding a shameless stick, plagiarize the Chinese culture, again have a chance to succeed. At this time, it was the idea of their ancestors to plant the Chinese nation for them. It must be unfilial, disloyal and treacherous to plagiarize them in the future. Jizi is a legacy of the late Shang Dynasty in China, known as Xu Yu, known as Jizi. Jizi and biganweizi are called "three sages" in the period of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, which is the "three Ren" praised by Confucius in the Analects of Confucius. According to the records of Geography in Hanshu, Jizi brought advanced Shang culture to Korea. He educated the people with propriety and righteousness, and also taught farming and weaving techniques. Under the influence of yin and Shang civilization, the Korean Peninsula society has made rapid progress, and their earliest written law "eight prohibitions for Korean people in Lelang" came into being. When Li Hong told Yan Zhaofu and Su Jing about this idea and how to form a heritage culture, they were all shining with bright eyes. Like a wolf who had been hungry for several days in the wilderness and saw a sheep, he showed the smell of extreme greed and fanaticism. What made Li Hong more happy was that Yan Zhaofu''s uncle, Yan shigu, had once made a note for Hanshu! In this way, he and Su Jing compiled a textbook about Jizi and Xu Fu, spreading culture and becoming the forefathers of the four countries. That is to say, he and Su Jing had to go with the flow of nature and get the name right. Li Hong has never been as happy as he is today. It seems to be a very simple thing to inherit and sow culture. However, it is a huge project for any nation to take root and realize it and wait for its blossoming and fruiting. Li Hong''s doing so is just a beginning. Dai Zhide, who is thousands of miles away, has been in Tubo for nearly ten years, but his achievements are still slow. He wants to ban another culture with one culture. Even though the backward culture is just beginning and is still in its infancy, the process is extremely difficult and complicated. The greatness of Chinese culture and its strong integration are naturally the source of Li Hong''s confidence. Looking around the Tang Dynasty, where is an inch of land that has not been affected by Chinese culture in the long history? What he has done now is to bind this influence with artificial sowing traces, and intensify the sowing to the surrounding areas of the Tang Dynasty, so as to form a real great China circle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 "Do I have a brother or sister?" "How can it be? You are the biggest, and Li Ye is younger than you." "No, Li Ye is my age." "Well, you''re about the same age." "Do I have a brother or sister? In Japan? " "How can it be my brother and sister, even if they are Brother and sister are right. Wait a minute. How do you know that? " "Said granny Huang." "No, how old are you? How can you speak so clearly Bai Chun Li Hong opened his bleary eyes, but when the curtain was opened by Bai Chun, the sun came straight in, making it more difficult for Li Hong to see things. I don''t know when, and began to wear a white shirt and skirt of Bai Chun, slowly from the sun to the window, in the sleepy eyes of Li Hong, like a holy fairy, dressed in glittering gold, slowly walked to his bed. "What, dreaming?" White pure gentle lying on the bed, one hand gently stroke Li Hong chin beard. Tall figure, plump buttocks, elegant straight back suddenly appeared in the sun and Li Hong''s line of sight. "Well, I dreamed that Li Ye was talking to me and asked if I had a sister or brother in Japan. I''m still wondering how he knows. What''s more, is Li Ye''s IQ problem? How can you ask if it''s a brother or sister? There should be a younger sister or younger brother. " Enjoying the touch of pure white fingers, Li Hong slowly closed his eyes and said. "Li Ye, if you are stupid, you can''t be surprised if you are stupid." White pure turned over, wearing shoes on the bed, and then the whole person rolled into Li Hong''s arms and said. Li Hong didn''t say a word, closed his eyes and was still lying on the bed. Bai Chun put his hand around her and continued to reflect on her dream. "It seems that the father and the empress know." "No? I was summoned to the palace by the queen yesterday, but the queen did not ask me about it. I guess I don''t know? " When Li Hong stroked Bai Chun''s slender waist across her clothes, thinking about when the east window incident would happen and how the empress mother would clean him up, he suddenly remembered one thing: "memorial!" "Do you think the Historiographer will first put on a memorial, and then when there is no news, he will ask to see his father and his mother and report on this matter?" "Maybe." Bai Chun listens to the strong and powerful heartbeat sound, a hand is stroking on the hard chest, murmuring. "No, I have to go into the palace and stop this memorial." Li hongsong opens Bai Chun and sits up from the bed. After being stunned for a while, he jumps out of the bed naked. Regardless of Bai Chun''s surprised eyes, he urges Bai chun to change clothes for himself. Bai Chun, who is in a hurry, is sweating. Li Hong, who has just finished his work, has already snatched the reins of his horse from Huameng''s hand and galloped out of the palace of Prince Pu before waiting for Bai chun to deliver food. Looking at the faint dust that has disappeared, Bai Chun can only stand at the gate of the palace, and sighs to the maid to remove the food. Hua Meng and the cheetah are also closely following each other. The three horses, like a gust of wind, scurry past the gate of the imperial city. The sound of horses'' hooves rings in the relatively quiet street, which frightens Jin Wuwei of the imperial city even ready to pull the trigger of the crossbow to deal with it. However, when a token flew from a distance to the Jin Wuwei at the gate of the city, the alarm at the gate of the imperial city was lifted. Without waiting for the commander of jinwuwei to hand back the token respectfully, the fastest horse in the front had already entered the imperial city for 30 meters. Wu Mei and Li Zhi are sitting in the Zichen hall discussing today''s lunch. Huaji and Wanglou, like two obedient cats, quietly stand at the door and keep their eyes closed. Their keen sense of hearing made them know more about the rapid footsteps coming from the outside than the emperor and the queen. But before Huaji and Wang Lou saluted the "gust of wind" that lifted the curtain of the door, "a gust of wind" had quickly disappeared from their eyes. Li Zhi and Wu Mei only feel a cold wind blowing through the door. Then they see a figure, which disappears from their eyes and runs to Lizhi''s imperial study. "Just Was there a figure in the past? " Li Zhi blinked an eye, the feeling does not make for a long time vertigo attack again? Otherwise, how can you not see what happened in front of you. "A fool with a guilty conscience just flew by." Wu Mei''s face was livid, and the feather duster had already appeared in her hand. "Li Hong is here?" "Well." "A gust of wind" did not pay attention to the maids and eunuchs at the door of the study, and pushed open the door of the study and ran in. The two maids and eunuchs behind them, looking at the man with the same wind, were so shocked that they even forgot to salute the prince''s highness. They ran into the study together with their reflexes, trying to prevent the prince from entering his Majesty''s study without permission. But when they entered the study, they saw the prince''s Royal Highness on his Majesty''s desk in his daily life, reading the memorials of that book, and saying, "no, this one is not. Is there any? Or is it that there is no memorial at all? ""Maidservant I have seen your highness At a loss, the two palace maids, looking at the prince''s highness, upset his Majesty''s desk and saluted with fear. "Has anyone come to the memorial these two days? For example, is it the Zongzheng temple or the imperial ritual officer? " Li Hong said this, but his hands didn''t mean to stop. They were always looking for it. "Go back to your highness, no, No." "Li Zhe and Xue Shao are back? I think I have it too Li Hong looked at a table which had been turned upside down by himself and said a little frustrated. After searching for a long time, I didn''t find a memorial from the Zongzheng temple or the ritual officials in the palace. It''s said that the memorials of the emperor''s father are usually placed on the desk. It''s impossible to hide a memorial separately. "Are you looking for this memorial?" Wu Mei''s voice faintly rings at the door of the study, with a feather duster in one hand and a memorial in the other. Wu Mei watched coldly, standing in front of Li Zhi''s desk, looking around the study, looking for the prince''s highness. Li Hong regained his mind and looked at the feather duster in Long Ma''s hand. Then he looked at the white Memorial in his hand. He turned his eyes and said, "my son is looking for the memorial of Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi two days ago." "Is it?" Wu Mei picked up the willow eyebrows and walked into the study slowly. The maids beside her did not have to wait for her orders. They bowed their heads and saluted one by one, and then walked out of the study in a hurry. That is to say, in the blink of an eye, as soon as the maid of the palace closed the door of the study gently, there came the voice of Wu Mei''s reprimand and the voice of the prince''s highness begging for mercy. Li Zhi, who was sitting in the sun not far away, did not care about what happened in his study. He did not pay any attention to the sounds of flying birds and dogs coming from his study. He thought calmly and peacefully: "the eldest daughter is pregnant with Li Hong''s child. Is it a man or a woman? Are they as cute as Li Ye and Li Ye? When did you marry someone else? Do you want me to give the king of the Japanese state an order to send his daughter to Chang''an with her dowry? Or let him take care of his daughter. If anything goes wrong with my grandson, I will order the Navy warships to step down the Japanese kingdom? " "Yes, no matter how, first give the order to the Japanese monarch." Lizhi sat on the sofa and made up his mind. Although he has ignored political affairs for many years, it does not mean that he does not have a bit of common sense. Since he came to the emperor''s daughter, he drank too much that day, and he remembered to take preventive measures that day. Do you think Bai Chun and Xiao Xue are all right after all these years? I don''t believe it''s true, so it''s likely that the dead women are digging me up Faced with the glare of the dragon mother, Li Hong had to deny it first. Otherwise, if the dragon mother puts her own hat on her head, which is the son of a rebellious and unfilial son, and causes the royal blood to flow into foreign countries, she will have to bear the burden. "What''s wrong with Yan Lingbin? How come the stomach hasn''t moved at all? This is also your preventive measures. What''s wrong with Yan Lingbin? Why is he not worthy of giving birth to you? The stomach of an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan are big rise, how to she alone did not move? " Wu Mei, leaning on a feather duster and facing Li Hong''s denial, becomes a little angry and defiant. She really wants to beat this rabbit a few more times. The old man next to them had written the will while they were talking. He looked at the intention he had just written with satisfaction and waved to Wu Mei: "come and see what I want to do for the king of Japan. Do you have anything to add?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 Li Hong has no way to explain to Wu Mei that Yan Lingbin was adopted by the five surnames and seven Wangs when she was a child. Because her outstanding dance hurt her body, she will not be able to bear children in the future. However, Yan Lingbin was very open-minded. After a few days of decadence, Bai Chun and Xiao Xue accompanied him. So when these infertile people got together, Yan Lingbin was happy again and didn''t worry about whether he could have children. However, it is obviously impossible to tell Long Ma that Xiaoxue and others in the east palace can''t bear children. Therefore, Li Hong doesn''t care about having another Yan Lingbin. Besides, Long Ma and his father are all in favor of Yan Lingbin. In this matter, that is to say, because of the emperor''s daughter''s arrival today, Li Hong was asked whether he was partial to one another, and whether Yan Lingbin had fallen out of favor with him and could not be favored by him, so that his stomach had not moved. Li Hong felt that he couldn''t have a say on that piece of rice paper for the old couple''s dispute about the imperial edict to be passed to Japan. So he looked at the old couple bored. You competed for the red pen in my hand and scrambled to write down the requirements of Japan on the rice paper and the importance of the royal blood in Dalai''s imperial daughter''s stomach. At the end of the day, the old couple gave no less than 20 kinds of decrees to Emperor tianwu of Japan. The serious edict is also scribbled, just like the ghost Amulet of Li Lingyue when he was a child. In short, I''m afraid that no one else can understand what is written in this edict except for the old couple. Li Hong even doubted whether the old couple could remember what they had written after three days, especially the scribbled handwriting and the ghost like daubing of the edict, which was not rigorous and solemn? But obviously, he thought too much. Just as he walked out of his study, he saw his mother holding the "ghost amulet" and reading it attentively, while the old man was solemn. On another piece of rice paper, he was proud of his calligraphy and began to transcribe the imperial edict to Emperor tianwu of Japan. The royal family dispute caused by the eldest daughter of the imperial family has come to an end for a while. During this period of time, the night moon in Prince Pu''s mansion has not been as turbulent as it was after she first came here. Because of his status as the crown prince, Yan Lingbin could not appear again at the state banquet of the Yuan Dynasty. Xue ChuChu, Huo Xiaoyu and Du qiuniang have been left in the imperial palace. Even Li Hong doubts that these three people, who were bought by themselves and Pei WANYING at the qujiangchi poetry fair, have been harmed by long father? After all, the dance music originally composed by his father and Yan Lingbin was completed by Yan Lingbin. Now, without Yan Lingbin, long father added Zhang Lushui to replace Yan Lingbin''s part. Therefore, Li Hong had to secretly think about it in his heart. An Xiaohe and Chen QingHan are pregnant at the same time. Now they are being served in the East Palace every day. What they raise is white fat and white fat. They are afraid that the children in their stomachs will lack nutrition. And because once, Wu Mei met Li Hong, clinging to Chen QingHan, who was just pregnant, and wanted to do something ridiculous. Therefore, from then on, an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan were appointed by Wu Mei to serve in the palace. Now, it is difficult for Li Hong to see his two wives easily. Looking dejectedly at the carefree two wives, accompanied by the palace people carefully, Li Hong meets himself at the moon gate. Li Hong feels that it is long Ma who broke up his "love" Well, the beast is good. So now Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin, especially Yan Lingbin, can''t help but feel hot all over and their legs soften when they see the prince laughing at her. Because every time the prince''s highness saw sister an and sister Chen from the moon gate, he would eventually drag her back to her room and toss about for a long time. At this time, Pei WANYING sometimes came to rescue her. However, as time went on and her royal highness asked for more and more things, she even woke up once. Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin actually hugged each other in bed to sleep. The poor prince''s highness was holding a pillow on the other side of the bed. Pei WANYING no longer wanted to sleep with Yan Lingbin. Because of this, Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin went out of the palace to seek Bai Chun for help. They hoped that they could find a way to relieve their lust after seeing Anxiao River and Chen QingHan. But what the two girls didn''t expect was that Bai Chun pointed to the moon with her fingers, and was giving them tea and water in person. It means: how about putting this little sheep into the mouth of the tiger? The two girls didn''t expect Bai chun to be so insidious. After fighting a cold cicada, they didn''t dare to ask Bai Chun about it. The night moon, which pours water to the three girls, is also facing Bai Chun with a smile and pointing at her hand. However, she feels as if she is being watched by a bow and crossbow, and she feels uneasy from the bottom of her heart. The reason why the night moon can make Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin feel afraid is that this uninhabited department really has a very human open attitude. Even when listening to them talking about sex, they even said, "how many of you are sleeping together? Are you afraid of him alone?"? If I were you, I would take you with me!So it is not only Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin, but also Bai Chun, who is frightened into a cold sweat by the shocking words of the night moon. At the same time, she secretly imagines several women''s naked bodies in white flowers on the bed, which makes people blush and heat all over. But since then, Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin have been keeping a distance from the moon. They are afraid that one day, after the prince''s Royal Highness has subdued the evil girl, they will be bullied by the prince and her together, and then do more shameful things. After all, when an unprofessional virgin, with bright eyes and a serious and attentive expression, embraces your shoulder and says such words to you, it must be that as long as it is a same-sex person, I am afraid it will not be able to bear such an amazing move! A person who has not reached the goal of enjoying the happiness of the whole people does not wait to go to Prince Pu''s mansion. Bai Chun, the master of Prince Pu''s mansion, comes to the east palace alone. Li Honggang had just walked from Daming Palace to the main hall of Donggong palace when he saw Pei WANYING talking and laughing with Bai Chun on the sofa. However, the demon girl Yeyue, who has always been a white pure tail, didn''t follow her this time. This made him wonder. What happened to the witch? The Yuan Dynasty meeting will start in three days, but today''s Chang''an city is in full swing, full of jubilant atmosphere. In the streets and alleys of Chang''an City, both the common people and the officials and nobles, are full of smiles. The residences of Royal relatives, noble families and noble families have long been decorated with lights and decorations. Along with the common people''s houses and shops, they are one day earlier than in previous years, laying out the festive atmosphere of the first day of the year. Compared with previous years, there are more foreign merchants, travelers and envoys from other countries who have poured into Chang''an City this year. In the eastern and western cities of Chang''an, people from the three floors outside are often mixed with foreign businessmen or envoys with different costumes. The eastern and western cities in the outer city of Chang''an are full of businessmen and tourists from all over the world. The whole city is like a pot of boiling water. Standing on the top floor of the air Pavilion, the tallest building in Daming Palace, you can see not only the head but also the head. On the Ba bridge of Chang''an City, which can be regarded as the only way to enter the city, stands a tall woman: the night moon! The carriages and coachmen beside them are all authentic royal palace people. Even the signs on the carriage are domineering and prominent, indicating the identity of the east palace. The night moon keeps looking at the distance, not because of other things, but because of Li Hong''s mortal enemy. She and her father and mother''s brother are coming, and if not expected, this time there will be a person who she extremely dislikes to come along with her. Although she hated this person very much, because of the courtesy and her brother''s help, she had to go to Baqiao outside Chang''an to meet her brother Saleh. Since he entered Chang''an territory, Saleh''s face has become gloomy. From time to time, he will snort coldly from the tip of his nose. I don''t know who he is dissatisfied with in his mind or in his heart. Next to him, there was a young man who was almost the same age as him. With his handsome appearance and slender figure, he was a completely beautiful man, just like Saleh. Even from the aesthetic point of view of the Tang people, it is undeniable that both Saleh and the men next to him are elegant and elegant. "The Tang Dynasty is really big, but it seems that compared with our Dashi, it doesn''t show the rich and powerful appearance you said. However, it depends on your appearance. It seems that the last time I came to Datang, something unpleasant happened here, didn''t it? " The young man next to Saleh didn''t care about his prince''s identity. He said casually, as if he liked to provoke Saleh''s anger. Saleh turned his head to look at the young Sultan without any expression. His deep eyes were straight, but he could not bring even a little sense of oppression to Sudan. "I warn you, don''t underestimate the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty is far from as weak as you think. It''s no accident that we were defeated in the war with them. As long as you Sudan is not blind or stupid, you can see that the Tang Dynasty is very strong." Saleh withdrew his sight and looked straight ahead. "So what? The construction of Shule town is so solid, which just shows that they just want to defend, and they don''t want to continue to attack. Sooner or later, I will step down there. But then again, this defeat is due to your Umayyad family. " "You don''t think you Hashemites are responsible?" Saleh turned his head in anger and lost to the Tang Dynasty, making his family umaya begin to face great pressure from other families. For example, the Hashim family represented by Sudan is one of the families that can most threaten their status as Umayyad families. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 In the long history, Chang''an City, the capital of the Tang Dynasty, was already the largest capital city in the world at that time, with a population of over one million. But after someone appeared in the Tang Dynasty, after nearly 20 years of efforts, especially since the completion of the new outer city, the whole Chang''an city can only be described as magnificent and majestic. And "big" is not enough to describe the Big Mac lying on the ground quietly before people''s eyes. According to the concept of a round sky and a round place, the original Chang''an city is square, except for the three gates outside the palace city where the dragon head was located, there are three expansion gates in the East, West and south respectively. The high and high wall built with bluestone exudes dignity and solemnity. Because of the existence of two flowing rivers in the city, the moat with a width of 20 Zhang forms a rippling living water. In summer, even the fish under the water can be seen clearly. The new outer city, built in recent years, is in the voice of doubt and opposition. The prince''s highness withstood all the pressure from all sides and expanded a new Chang''an city with a length of eight Li in the East, West and south directions of Chang''an city. The shape of the whole new city is like a fan when you stand in the castle in the air. Taking Zhuque street as the center, it spreads to the East, West and south of Chang''an City, thus forming a huge city with internal and external circles. The location of the dragon head in the north of Chang''an city is like a fan handle, which can be controlled, opened and closed at will. Corresponding to the nine gates on the East, West and south sides of the inner city, the main road connecting the new town with the outer city is naturally connected by the nine city gates on the three sides of the city wall, thus forming a trunk road like a fan bone. The outer city did not set up tall and strong walls like the inner city. Instead, a circular official road was laid at the end of the city, just like a perfectly curved golden line at the top of the fan, surrounding the whole outer city of Chang''an. In the middle of the nine main roads and at the end of the outer city of Chang''an, eight barracks were set up, which were jointly defended by the emperor''s Jin Wu Wei and the crown prince''s central army. Naturally, the three gates on the side of the former imperial city of dragon head still garrisoned the elite soldiers of jinwuwei to guard the safety of the imperial city and the royal family. As a result, there are still hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the city. With Saleh and Sudan getting closer and closer to Chang''an City, their facial expressions are more and more surprised. Even in the end, they have grown up in surprise and face the endless city in front of them. In their minds, they really can''t think of any exact words to express the huge things in the distance. "This Is this the capital of Tang Dynasty? Or is this the existence of a state? " Sudan (don''t worry about names, for the sake of remembering and not being harmonious.) Stuttering, he asked, looking at Saleh, whose face was more gloomy. "The night moon is right, Chang''an City has undergone earth shaking changes again." Saleh sighed heavily. When he left Chang''an, Chang''an was not as magnificent and magnificent as it is now. But now standing in the distant highlands outside Chang''an City, sitting on horseback and looking at the whole city, Saleh''s heart is constantly sinking, his expression is more gloomy, and his eyebrows are about to be broken on his forehead. The buildings in Chang''an, which are dozens of feet high, have sprung up one after another in the inner city of Chang''an before he left for the big food. And now, the so-called outer city has also stood like a distant view of the tower forest, the eye of the place, everywhere is towering, up to dozens of Zhang pangran buildings. The whole city of Chang''an, like a tall dense forest, is occupied and attracted people''s envious sight when they first arrive in Chang''an. What surprised them even more was that when their eyes shifted and looked at the direction of the palace in Chang''an City, the tallest building in Chang''an city seemed to have a dazzling glow, which made them unable to look directly at the huge and magnificent building. "Oh, that''s the famous castle in the air in the imperial palace of the Tang Dynasty. I''ve been there several times, but I''m afraid you won''t be blessed. As for the dazzling golden light, it''s not that the pavilion will automatically emit a myriad of rays. It''s because the pavilion, which is so tall and towering into the sky, uses a lot of precious glass. Therefore, under the sun''s irradiation, it looks like it emits thousands of rays of sunlight. The literati of Chang''an often use this poem to compose their poems. " Night moon, like a tour guide, rode on horseback, accompanied by Saleh, and explained with pride. As for the Sudan on the other side of Saleh, she has completely ignored it. From the beginning to the end, the night moon has always been the Sudan that shows her naked love for her, just like the air. The eight tall drum towers are the only way to enter Chang''an city. The eight drum towers lie between the nine main roads. They are the barracks of jinwuwei and the central army. They are also the outposts for jinwuwei and the central army to view the enemy''s situation in the distance. Suddenly, after a long time of preparation, Sakhalin, like a long drum, entered the tower.As if to give these cannibals a power, the melodious bell with Tang Dynasty''s pride and self-confidence in general, suddenly rings in the big eater''s head. The eight drum towers, together with the drum towers in the inner city, sounded melodious bells, as if to continue to wake up the prosperous and rich city of Chang''an, and to show their existence to the people in Chang''an city. Just passing through the drum tower, the Sultan heard a thunder like sound on his head. He was so scared that he almost fell off his horse''s back. He said in a panic voice: "what''s the matter? What''s that noise? Why is it so loud? " The tight face of the night moon, Yu Guang swept the Sudan, who was also natural and unrestrained. After hearing the drums, he suddenly became embarrassed, so he couldn''t help laughing. And the laughter of the night moon also made the Sultan, who gradually recovered from his God, made a big red face. His heart was full of embarrassment and shame. He was eager to tear down the hateful Drum Tower immediately. Saleh used to hear it every day in Chang''an city. Although the sound of the evening drum just now was a little loud, but because of the reasons that he had heard before, he just felt a sudden shock in his heart, but he did not make a fool of himself like Sudan. "The so-called" morning bell and evening drum "in the Tang Dynasty will ring in the morning to remind people of what time it is now, and at this time, the drum will start to sound." Saleh did not show a mockery of Sudan. In his view, during this period of time, things that shocked Sudan will continue to happen, and there is time to laugh at him. "Don''t tell me that the streets of Chang''an city are paved with these bluestone slabs. How much does it cost to do this?" The melodious drums finally dissipated in the sky of Chang''an city. Sudan looked at the shops on both sides of the street and murmured. At first, he thought that when their group of cannibals entered Chang''an, they would cause a sensation to the people of Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty, and even cause riots among the people of the Tang Dynasty. But now, he is disappointed again. They have a long team of nearly a thousand people, and even some of them are blatantly armed, but even so, they still can''t attract the attention of the people in Chang''an. In the eyes of the common people, it seems that the red lanterns and delicious cakes, or cloth, silk and satin are more important than these people. No one will stop to watch them passing by, but they consciously give them the middle way. On the streets that are several or more meters wide, pedestrians and carriages and sedan bearers do not conflict at all. It seems that everyone knows which road to walk on. The carriages are still galloping fast, the sedan bearers are still moving their feet quickly, and the pedestrians are still leisurely wandering. However, these groups of obviously different speeds have never happened A collision or friction. And even if their team of nearly a thousand people mixed into the broad street, it is still unable to make the broad street appear crowded. Yeyue''s face is no longer as tense as it was just now. Originally in her heart, the Sultan of the Hashim family, as a young talent most likely to inherit the Hashim family, should be a well-informed person. After all, he has been to the West more far away and has seen more customs and customs. However, the manner and behavior shown today is like In Li Hong''s words, it''s like a bumpkin. When I think of this, I can''t help but think of that superior "villain". Why does he always look down on them as cannibals and always belittle his brother Wang with a great sense of superiority. Now she understood that, in her eyes, the Sultan should be a knowledgeable and talented person. Now, even in her eyes, she was nothing more than a turquoise who had just entered the city and was dazzled by the prosperity. Therefore, the Sultan, in her heart, at this moment, has become no longer so threatening, and even she began to think that this Sudan will no longer be the opponent of King brother Saleh. "Ah? Oh, Chang''an City has just completed the whole street paving this year. Of course, the Tang Dynasty paid for the money. They had plenty of money. If not many people opposed him at the beginning, he planned to expand the new city eighteen miles. Finally, because of the great resistance, even his father and his mother and empress opposed it, so they had to step back and expand balidi. " Looking at the Wang brother Saleh looked over the eyes, back to the God of the night moon, hastily explained. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 If Sudan and Li Hong are put together, for Saleh, he doesn''t like them, and they are extremely annoying! One is at home, threatening his family''s position in the Kingdom, the other in the East, threatening the safety of their kingdom. In his heart, saher could not even weigh the advantages and disadvantages of his body at any time, so he could not even divide the harm between the two. But looking at her sister Wang, as soon as she mentioned the guy in the Tang Dynasty, she began to see stars in her eyes. As long as you remember that when ye Yue was in the big eclipse, in order to escape his father''s marriage to the Hashim family, he planned to point her out to the Sultan. He helped Yeyue escape from the big food and sent her to Chang''an. He would like to have himself broken up. However, it was that time that made him fully aware of the real power of the Tang Dynasty, because the night moon was secretly sent to him, and the Tang Dynasty showed him their more powerful marine forces. He was deeply impressed by the iron like warships, the speed as fast as flying on the sea, and the sails that could block the sky and block the sun. Mingde gate in the inner city is the straightest and wider road leading to Zhuque street to the imperial city of Tang Dynasty. At the same time, it is also connected with Anhua gate and Qixia gate on both sides, Kaiyuan gate, Jinguang gate and Yanping gate in the East, and Tonghua, Chunming and Yanxing gates in the west, forming nine gates connecting inner city and outer city. During the curfew, nine city gates will be closed, but the outer city is completely open because there are no gates. However, no matter the outer city or the inner city, although there is a moat and gate between them, it does not affect the prosperous and prosperous scene of the inner city and the outer city, whether it is under the hot night or in the cold midnight. During the whole day of Chang''an City, whether it is the outer city or the inner city, except for the carriage, it is difficult to see a large number of caravans or camel caravans, driving camels to transport goods in Chang''an city. Beijing Zhaofu clearly stipulates that the bulk goods transported in and out of Chang''an, whether they are Tang Dynasty business or foreign ones, can only be transported from the outer city and inner city at night in the form of horse and camel caravan. Violators will be fined 50% of the total value of the goods. Because of this severe punishment system, none of the merchants who come to Chang''an dare to violate the law. Even Taiyi City, the mall built by his Highness the prince, faithfully abides by this rule. So Minder''s door is blocked! That''s right! It''s so crowded! Blocked Wuyang, Wuyang! Jin Wuwei stopped the caravan of cannibals to the inner city. The camel team that should have been stopped in the outer city was released to balidi by the East Palace carriage behind the night moon. But now, if you want to enter the inner city from Mingde gate, obviously, the carriage with the East Palace''s majestic and domineering logo doesn''t work. The night moon shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, "no way, no matter who is going to enter the inner city with a camel team, not to mention the most important and well-known Zhuque street in the Tang Dynasty after entering here! That''s even more impossible. " "Has no one ever entered with goods?" Saleh''s deep eyes, looking at Wang Mei who is a little picky, hummed discontentedly. "Yes, he went in with the goods, but in the end he was fined ten times the total value of the goods by his father and his mother." Night Moon said innocently. Saleh didn''t speak in a muffled voice, but he always felt that it was Li Hong''s intentional and intentional intention. The guy must have wanted to give himself an inferior position, so he did not allow their camel team to enter the inner city. Even the drum that just entered the outer city, clearly did not arrive, but suddenly rang, and it was still when he went to the Drum Tower! Otherwise, how to explain what I heard along the way, the people of Chang''an City were puzzled and said to themselves: "how come today there is no drum sound?" "Yes, and it''s so loud. It''s much louder than usual." "I guess, after this drum sound, the drum skin will be broken, and it''s time to change it." "It is said that the drum of xiaomingdemen in the outer city has been knocked out with a hole as big as his head!" "Who knocked? What a power "It is said that the prince himself ran up to knock, but I don''t know whether it is true or not." Night moon''s face is green! Saleh''s face is green too! Sudan stiff neck back, the expression on his face is also a little green! "I Don''t look at me. I didn''t know he would be so naive and capable of So naive I didn''t partner with him. Trust me, I''m... " Ye Yue, looking at brother Wang''s eyes to kill, explains in a hurry. "You come out! What skill is it to hide behind your back and plot against people! " Saleh suddenly raised his head and roared. Night moon won''t cheat him. From childhood to adulthood, his deceptive expression is totally different from his expression just now. He is not lying at all."He Is the prince really so naive? To be able to do such immoral things? " Sudan''s face is completely green, with surprise and disbelief, asked the night moon. At first, he didn''t believe it, but when he saw Saleh like a passionate male lion, he looked up and roared and yelled at the sky regardless of his demeanor and image You have to trust Saleh. "What do you want to shout? When you come to our Datang, you have to abide by the rules of Datang. If the camel team can''t enter, it means they can''t enter. There''s no reason to talk about it! No matter who you are The lazy voice of Li Hong came down from the gate of Mingde gate. "I will fight you, you little man! Behind the back of the plot, conspiracy of the despicable Saleh pointed to his head sticking out and lying on the top of the wall, roared His Royal Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty. "Just you? Save it. The bridge of the nose is connected? My eyes don''t hurt... " "Well, do you want to go too far?" Yeyue''s face was green and embarrassed. Just now, she compared him with Sudan in her heart, and felt that he was inferior to him. But I didn''t expect that this superior villain, his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty, and the actual power holder of the country in the Tang Dynasty, unexpectedly He did such a childish thing. "The camel caravan is put into the outer city, and the goods can only be transported into your residence at night. It is impossible now!" Li Hong appeared again, ignoring his red eyes. However, he could not pass through jinwuwei and enter the gate tower. Saleh, who was fighting with him, continued to speak in a relaxed tone. "Interesting, are you the prince?" Sudan suddenly smiles and looks up at Li Hong, who blinks at the night moon. "Who are you?" "I''ve come all the way to find the night moon." "What''s your name?" "The Sultan of the Hashim family of Dashi Kingdom has met his Royal Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty." Sudan still smiles and salutes Li Hong. "I remember your name." Li Hong waved his hand, and Jin Wuwei put the night moon in, and then he took Li Lingyue to the city building. "Are you sick? Why scare him! You got the upper hand last time, OK? And I can get to Chang''an without any injury. My brother Wang has helped me a lot. Why do you want to scare him? " The night moon is discontented with wringing Li Hong''s arm, but she doesn''t know that the waves in her chest make someone''s arm soft and enjoy it. Li Lingyue was heartless. On the other side of Li Hong, she was bouncing around happily. Just now in the Drum Tower of xiaomingdemen, the moment when the drum sounded, she watched the Sultan almost fall off his horse. She and her royal brother were so happy that they were almost convulsed. The angry roar of Saleh behind him, as well as the sneering expression of Sudan looking at their intimate backs, naturally failed to attract the attention of the three walking in the inner city. No matter how angry Saleh is, Jin Wuwei is unmoved and insists on letting Saleh put the camel team into the outer city before people can enter the inner city. On one side, the Sultan looked aloof and even looked at Saleh with a sneering smile. This made Saleh, who was teased by Li Hong, even more angry. He threatened to give Li Hong a little color this year. What Li Zhi and Wu Mei like to do most in their leisure time is to stand in a castle in the air, feel the warm breath of spring and the beauty of flowers, and look down on the buildings of Chang''an city. Naturally, they can see the scenes happened at Mingde gate. Hua Ji told the two people what happened in Mingde gate just now, and how his highness, the crown prince, played drums at xiaomingde gate to tease Saleh, the prince of Dashi. Li Zhi is cold face, raw spit out two words: naive. But Wu Mei''s face is iron green, the whole body of Qi trembles, is more thinking, Li Lingyue how to do? If it goes on like this, Li Lingyue, who will be 15 years old after the first day of the new year, has really become a lawless existence. In addition, there is a prince who has always loved her. Who can provoke Li Lingyue in the future?! Xue Shao and Li Zhe listen to Li Lingyue with a smile. They tell about Li Hong''s act of teasing Saleh. The night moon, which is held by her arm, can''t stop Li Lingyue''s big mouth. They describe Saleh as a rash person who turns into anger. Finally, the night moon had no choice but to sprinkle his anger on Li Hong again. In the East Palace, Shangguan Wan''er has arrived. Needless to say, it must have been Li Lingyue''s account. It is said that the two girls have something to talk to Li Hong, and their attitude and expression are very focused. This makes Li Hong feel a little interested. What do these two famous women in Tang Dynasty and history want to talk to him about! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 Li Lingyue is 15 years old, and Shangguan Waner is 16 years old. She has two delicate and delicate flowers which are comparable to the national flavor. At the moment, she is sitting in the palace of Donggong Lizheng and the study of his royal highness. Behind the desk was Li Hong, a prince who was somewhat surprised. In the face of two young girls who have already begun to have the capital of "bringing disaster to the country and the people", Li Hong can''t help but help his chin, which is about to fall down. The requirements of the two women are very simple. No, it should be said that Li Lingyue''s request is very simple, and Shangguan Wan''er is just dragged to this boat by her. The success of Princess Chengyang, Princess Xincheng and Princess Lanling made Li Lingyue start to make money, or career! Therefore, today''s Li Lingyue grandiose, to save their own dowry, Wan''er also want to save their own dowry, let Li Hong think of a way to make money for both of them. And this way of making money must not have been done before. It must not lose their noble status. It can not mix with ordinary merchants and rich people. From time to time, they have to join the chamber of Commerce. According to Li Lingyue''s request, Shangguan Wan''er also said her own requirement, that is, this way of making money should not insult the royal family. Naturally, her grandfather shangguanyi''s reputation and Shangguan family''s family style should not be damaged by her business. It''s better to deal with scholars and scholars, and it''s not good to set up schools. In Li Lingyue''s opinion, the whole local school has been contracted out by the five surnames and seven hopes, and it seems that the five surnames and seven hopes have paid for the construction themselves, but the reputation has been given to the imperial court. It is not worth the loss to buy and sell, nor can it make money or work. Li Hong stroked the beard of his chin and thought about his plan in his mind. He just found two free helpers. On the other hand, looking at Shangguan Waner, who is now 16 years old and has a new body and is graceful and intelligent, she can''t help thinking: she is really good. Thanks to Li Lingyue''s failure to introduce Shangguan Waner, who led the bridge to Li Zhe, otherwise, I''m afraid that Li zhe at this time would not be able to suppress this generation of talented women. But Li Hong''s plan is very simple. Looking at the two "little sheep" in front of him, Li Hong feels that, in addition to the two of them, there is no one in the world who can do it. With the importance of capital being paid more and more attention, people''s values must be guided by someone. The schools blooming everywhere in the Tang Dynasty impart the greatness of the sages to the scholars in the world. But how should the imperial court realize a more reasonable centralization of power? How important the role of the media in future generations, I believe that everyone who has experienced it knows that the importance of public opinion guidance for the country and the country needs to be said. Now Li Lingyue and Shangguan Wan''er want to have a career similar to that of Princess Lanling. Then, with the guidance of the imperial court and the centripetal force of chongwenguan students, can the newspaper industry stand out? As a kind of "gun" that can deliver court news to people and even attack others, if something like Li Xian or five surnames and seven hopes happens again, is it more lethal than swords, guns, weapons and halberds, as long as the court makes good use of its discourse power to guide the people who do not know the truth to see the "truth"? The two women''s eyes were fixed on Li Hong''s lips, digesting Li Hong''s ideas. For such a new thing, it seemed to open another door for the two women''s life planning, which not only let them stay away from the court, but also brought the strengths of the two talented women into full play. "Who will print? To whom? How to sell it? " Li Lingyue asked with wide eyes. "The collection of Chongwen Museum, Guozijian and hongwenguan is not all printed by Chongwen Museum? It''s just one more business, and it can also generate income and find employment opportunities for the students of Chongwen University. Isn''t it beautiful Li Hong looked at Li Lingyue''s delicate eyebrows and said with some wrinkles. "But we need information, real news, such as what happened in the morning meeting on this day, and what will happen in the great court meeting on January day. Without attractive information, no one will pay for it." Shangguan Wan''er''s white index finger fingered her red lips and murmured. "Yes, so every seven days after the end of the morning meeting, you can come to Shangshu Province, or Zhongshu, or the door to get manuscripts. They will give you some news that can be published according to the priority of the meeting. You just need to print it, add some strange people and strange things, or people''s livelihood. You can make your own decisions ¡£¡± Li Hong praised Shangguan Waner and nodded. If the newspaper wants to sell, it must have attractive content. Shangguan Waner realized the important link at the first time. "Well, you can find Bai Chun or her mother. The Royal Bank and the Royal central bank are now the places where people gather most. Every bank has countless business trips to deal with affairs every day, and they are all literate people. In addition, the scholars of the Imperial College, Chongwen hall and Hongwen Hall have taken the lead in demonstrating, and the royal family members and nobles are competing to buy In a short period of time, it can become a very popular alternative book Li Lingyue was determined to describe the newspaper in Li Hong''s mouth as another kind of book.Li Hong had no choice but to follow what Li Lingyue said. Anyway, the idea has been put forward, and the distribution right is still in Chongwen Museum. Li Lingyue and Shangguan Waner are at most the tertiary industry of Chongwen Museum. The real decision makers are still Donggong, but the money they earn. After leaving the expenses, the profits go into the pocket of Li Lingyue and Shangguan Waner. In this way, I can support the two female media giants. With the deepening of time and the development of the industry, with the wisdom and wisdom of Shangguan Waner and Li Lingyue, this completely imperfect media industry will soon be improved in their hands and engraved with the brand and characteristics of this era. It is a natural match for Li Lingyue and Shangguan Waner to launch the media at such a time, taking advantage of the favorable wind of the grand meeting of the world, and the characteristics of the people and the aristocratic families who are extremely concerned about the grand gathering in Chang''an. "If What if others imitate? I want something unique that no one can imitate, which is what you call monopoly industries. " Li Lingyue politely takes over the tea in the hand of Xiaoxue, and puts it in the position of Li Hongshun''s hand. Shangguan Wan''er is not an oil-saving lamp either. Both women have a great ambition for career and possessiveness, so once they feel that their ideas can be shaped, they start to think about how to occupy the market. "It depends on what you have done. Only when there is competition can progress be made. If your actions deviate from the interests of the imperial court and become your personal mouthpiece, then not only will other people come out, but you will also face the danger of being banned." Li Hong first gave the vaccination needle to the two women, so as not to be complacent and complacent when they realized the great lethality of discourse power and public opinion guidance. Naturally, Li Lingyue was not willing to. From the beginning to the end, she understood that according to the warning of the emperor, then the jurisdiction was still in his hands, and she only relied on his breath to make money. "Don''t be unconvinced. If I don''t want to, Princess Lanling will not be able to make these transactions? If you are your princess, you should take the interests of the rivers and mountains and the court as the key. "If anyone sees the opportunity, will you help?" Shangguan Wan''er stealthily pulled Li Lingyue''s sleeve, which he wanted to refute, and asked back. She soon understood the interests. Her royal highness obviously believed in the influence of the right of speech and the guidance of public opinion, so she had to control and supervise all these things behind her back. But anyway, she and Li Lingyue have already achieved their original goal, a unique industry, and it is not a matter of simple merchants, nor will it damage the dignity of the royal family and the official family. Even if Li Lingyue and herself can achieve the degree of perfection, it will be a good thing for the royal family and the Shangguan family, especially for her and Li Ling It''s a great opportunity for you to become famous and famous. Li Hong looked at Shangguan Wan''er, a 16-year-old beauty, and gradually a faint smile appeared on her lips, but she could not help but lower her head and did not dare to look at him again. "This matter will be under the jurisdiction of Chongwen Museum in the future. Therefore, without the permission of Chongwen Museum, anyone, any family or a distinguished official who runs such a similar newspaper is in violation of the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty. All of them are to be held accountable by the Yushitai and Dali temple. The Ministry of punishment even needs to be sent to prison according to the severity of the situation." Li Hong moved her eyes from Shangguan Wan''er''s somewhat shy cheek, turned to Li Lingyue, who was focusing on her, and gave them reassurance. When the two girls heard Li Hong''s promise, they were relieved. Their facial expression finally recovered. They began to ignore Li Hong''s existence and began to discuss who could use Chongwen school''s students, old scholars of Guozijian and hongwenguan, and who could give them advice on the future development direction of political affairs and current affairs Mainly. With that, the two women''s eyes began to shine, but Li Hong on the other side was thrilled. In this short period of time, the two women had already begun to discuss whether to add some relaxed pages to the current politics and current events, whether they could publish the new books of Zhongshu Ling shangguanyi by stages, or the collections of some schools such as the Imperial College, Ordinary people are hard to get access to the single copy and so on, printed on it, attracting people from all over the world to buy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 In the two days before the Yuan Dynasty, the Daming Palace became very busy. Envoys of various countries were waiting in line to see the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Li Zhi, who had ignored the government for many years, met with envoys from various countries with Empress Wu Mei in xuanzheng hall or Hanyuan hall held in the Yuan Dynasty. The Daming Palace is very busy and bustling with people coming and going. On the contrary, it is the prince Donggong. The gate and the palace are desolate and sparse. Any foreign envoys who wanted to see Li Hong again before the Yuan Dynasty were rejected by the officials of the east palace. And the reason is also very righteous. The prince''s highness is just the prince of the east palace. During this period, it''s not appropriate to meet all the envoys. If something happens, it''s the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, even Dai Zhide, who suddenly returned to Chang''an from Tubo this year, and mang song mang Zan, the name of Tubo, ran to Daming Palace to see Li Zhi on the night of the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, instead of "I''m really a decoration now. He is the master of this matter, but I don''t have any mixed opinions." Li Zhi is sitting in the study of Zichen hall, looking at the memorial is short of several familiar names, can''t help but sigh and say. Wu Mei, who was teasing Li Ye, raised her head and looked at Li Zhi, who was shaking her head and sighing. She said faintly, "which of the people you want to seal up has worked hard and made great achievements? In particular, Dai Zhide, Xue Rengui, Hei Chi Chang Zhi, Ge Xiyuan and Shi ZangJie, as well as Pei Xingjian and Cui Zhibian, who have made great contributions to the defense of the frontier of the Tang Dynasty. " "I''m just whining, but don''t you think I''m like a puppet emperor?" Li Zhi put the memorial aside, Li Ye in his arms began to climb up to the desk, a piece of top-grade jade pendant was thrown on the thick carpet under his feet. Li Zhi was not angry. He took the jade pendant picked up by the maid of the palace and handed it to Li Ye again. He watched the little guy shaking it in his hand until he was ready to put it into his mouth. "Today, Dai Zhide returned to Chang''an city. He heard that at the gate of Xiaoming, he knelt down in the direction of the Imperial Palace, and then cried out four words:" the great Tang Dynasty is mighty. " Wu Mei said lightly. "Well, I guess I should go to the east palace now? He should have met Li Hong "Li Hong has given you all the inside and face these two days. People who don''t know think that you have abolished the cold and clean Prince Donggong, and there is no envoy to meet with. Even today, when concubine Xiao came here, she secretly asked me if hong''er had quarreled with you again. How could the East Palace be so lonely? It makes people feel a little scared. " Wu Mei said with some exclamation. Li Zhi thought about the difference between the Daming Palace and the East Palace in the past two days. He also sighed in his heart. It should have been his job to summon envoys of various countries and accept the congratulation of envoys from other countries. It was not his own business that was similar to that of the Zen Emperor. However, Prince Li Hong took his own feelings into consideration and let him, the emperor who was not in charge of politics, put this into consideration The glory took over. "Your Highness, Dai Zhide, Lord Dai, please see you." Huameng appears in the Lizheng palace, looking at Li Hong, who is playing chess with Yan Lingbin. "Let him wait for me in the study." Li Hong turned his head and glared at Pei WANYING, who was watching chess next to him. He snatched his gun from Yu''s hand and put it on the chessboard. Discontented, he said, "I''ve given you a cart, a horse and a gun. You still want to take another one." "Your gun was just eaten by Yan Lingbin. I just played with it in my hand." Pei WANYING''s face is comparable to the city wall. When there is no outsider present, her royal highness does not have the appearance of mother''s bearing the world''s demeanor. In addition, Li Ye and Li Ye have been in the Daming Palace more and more for a long time. After learning chess, Gobang and weiqi, she began to play with Yan Lingbin every day, or with Bai Chun. Pei WANYING, who was not bothered to make faces at him and was provocative and how could you take my expression? After Li Hong sank the car directly and killed Yan Lingbin, she got up and patted Yan Lingbin''s beautiful face in comfort. Then, accompanied by the palace maid, she went to the study. Yan Lingbin behind him looked at the sad ending on the chessboard in dismay. He pouted and said, "next time you do something secretive, he always finds out, how can we win?" "Yes, if Anxiao River and Chen QingHan are also there, they will attract your Highness''s attention, and we will win." "Forget it. Your highness will take you to bed together." When Pei Wanbin''s breast is over, Pei Wanbin''s eyes are more startled, and then she flies away. "Hey, dead girl, it''s against you, and you''re attacking me again. Don''t run away." Pei WANYING gets up with a smile and chases Yan Lingbin in the direction of escape, leaving the maiden standing aside with a relaxed smile and looking at such a harmonious and interesting scene in the east palace. "It''s my duty to be loyal..." "No Li Hong walked quickly to Dai Zhide, raised his hands and said. Looking at Dai Zhide, whom he had not seen for nearly ten years, they both felt a sigh of regret.In particular, Dai Zhide''s skin color has become more dark in recent years, his white beard is more sparse, his eyes are a bit muddy, his eyes and forehead are covered with wrinkles, and his hands are dotted with age spots. However, in winter, his thick clothes didn''t seem to worry about his thin body. Although he had just returned to Chang''an City, his spirit was still good. They sat down on the sofa together. Dai Zhide looked at the prince''s study and said, "as soon as I came back today, I almost thought I had entered the fairyland on earth, rather than Chang''an City, which I left in those years." "What? Surprised? " Li Hong smiles and pushes the tea that the maid of the palace gives him first and pushes it to Dai Zhide''s hand. "Thank you, your highness." Dai Zhide watched Li Hong treat him so politely that he quickly got up to thank him, but was stopped by Li Hong. So he sat down and continued: "yes, I can''t believe it. In less than ten years, your Highness has built Chang''an into such a magnificent and splendid capital. Presumably, there is no city in the world that can be as magnificent as Chang''an City, and can show the prestige of the Tang Dynasty." Dai Zhide sincerely praised the way, in his mind constantly aftertaste what he saw and heard in Chang''an city today. "Do you think that Chang''an City would have achieved what it is today if you had been the Minister of rites in those years, according to your suggestion? " " hahaha... " Dai Zhide was stunned, and then he burst out laughing boldly. There was no embarrassment or dissatisfaction on his face. He said easily, "Your Highness, you are really holding a grudge. How many years have passed, you still remember that now you have to take it out to make fun of the old minister." "It''s said that when people get old, the skin becomes unimportant, so I''ll try it on you old man." Li Hong continued to tease Dai Zhide. But after listening to Li Hong''s words, Dai Zhide looked dignified. He thought of his highness with a wry smile and said, "I have to admire your highness. It was really the old minister who ruined the country. Thanks to your Highness''s ability to remove the old minister, and then reopen the old minister, I can do something within my power for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, the old minister wasted ten years at home, and then went out to see the scene of Changan. The old minister was afraid that he would commit suicide with shame and indignation. Presumably, the old minister will feel the same way with Shi Zang Jie "Don''t say it''s them. Today, the father and his mother, including some of his ministers at that time, are hiding away from me and dare not face each other." Li Hong looked at Dai Zhide and continued to jokingly say. "I don''t know why your highness called the old minister back this time? As long as there is an old minister who can relieve his Highness''s worries, I will be generous... " "I''ve been thinking about it for nearly ten years. To let you come back is the great love of the court to you border officials, and it''s also a reward opportunity for you to make contributions to the Tang Dynasty. So, after you come back this time, I''ll give you two choices." Li Hong looked at Dai Zhide with a smile, and then slowly said: "first, stay in Chang''an to live a good life. You must have trained many students in Tubo who are suitable for creating meritorious deeds for the Tang Dynasty? 2£º If you can''t give up Tubo, I''ll let you go back to Tubo. " Dai Zhide is silent. The prince''s highness seems to be relaxed, and his expression seems to be light. But Dai Zhide is also very clear in his heart. His highness is afraid that there is something difficult to say. Tubo now has a strong sense of belonging to the Tang Dynasty, which he did not even think of. But such a successful example, is the prince not moved? Dai Zhide had to think about the situation of the court in Anxi. This year, the five surnames and seven hopes, who just went to tuhuolo and tuishi to open the Tang School, would face no small difficulties if he wanted to take root in the culture of the Tang Dynasty as he did in Tubo? "I''d better go back to Tubo. I''ve devoted all my efforts over the past ten years. I still want to demonstrate to those new comers of the five surnames and seven hopes. So, your highness, how about going back to Tubo after the first day? " "Yes." Li Hong got up, went to the back of the desk, and then from the drawer below, took out a small exquisite wooden box, and handed it to Dai Zhide: "a gift for you, I will not congratulate you at the great court meeting tomorrow." Dai Zhide was carrying an antique wooden box. Although the gift was not very heavy, it made him feel that his royal highness paid attention to him. Therefore, he felt heavy in his heart and hands on the way out of the east palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 In the first day of the new year, what people yearn for most, and what they have been looking forward to from the first day of the first day, I''m afraid, is the brilliant beauty of fireworks in Shangyuan Festival. On the morning of the first day of this year, the people of Chang''an City, whether they were officials or dignitaries, began to discuss whether his highness would bring more brilliant flowers to Chang''an this year, just like the Shangyuan festival that year. Envoys of various countries are also full of hope for this. No matter whether they have personally experienced the Shangyuan festival in that year, they will know from other sources that the Shangyuan festival of the Tang Dynasty was just like a fairyland on earth. Therefore, when I am in the Hanyuan hall and listen to the emperor of the Tang Dynasty conferring some officials of the Tang Dynasty in Jin Dynasty, I begin to wonder whether I should ask the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and whether they can let them wait for a glimpse of the mysterious and fabulous beauty of the Tang Dynasty tonight. Dai Zhide was granted the title of the second grade county magistrate of the founding state. He was granted a hereditary Yongye field of 3500 Mu and was granted special promotion. Zhang Zhangzhi granted the second grade of Zhenger in Jin Dynasty, and granted him a hereditary Yongye field of 3500 mu. Lu Zhao was granted a 1400 Mu hereditary Yongye field from the founding Marquis of Sanpin in the Jin Dynasty, and a senior official named Yinqing Guanglu was added. King Luobin was granted the title of the founding Marquis of Sanpin in Jin Dynasty. Jing Huijin was granted the title of the founding Marquis of Sanpin. Yao Chongjin was granted the title of founder of the country. Ma Zai was granted the title of the founder of Jin Dynasty. When these ministers, who had been under the crown prince or are still in the frontier, were promoted and promoted by Li Zhi, the court still seemed a little noisy, especially those envoys of various countries, who were not as disciplined as the courtiers of the Tang Dynasty, so they listened to the eunuch''s edict and whispered or joked in the hall. Now these two days, after being received by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, they suddenly began to get a little elated, completely forgetting the prosperity and powerlessness of Chang''an City in the Tang Dynasty. At first, he deceived himself and thought that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty still respected and feared them. Otherwise, he would not have taken time to meet them while he was busy dealing with the affairs of the court. Therefore, at this moment, in a corner of Hanyuan hall in the Tang Dynasty, the noise of these foreign envoys is particularly harsh. It even causes the dissatisfaction of the yellow gate courtiers and the ritual officials, including the Imperial Palace officials. However, when looking at the indifferent Royal Highness Taizi around his majesty, the yellow gate servant and others can only glance at them coldly and do not immediately blame those people. However, these people obviously did not find that all of the ministers appointed by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in Jin Dynasty were officials in the border areas of the Tang Dynasty and had regional borders with other countries. After the names of gexiyuan, shizangjie and other officials were read out, only the officials of the Tang Dynasty began to ponder in their hearts. What was the intention of the prince''s highness to seal these border officials? Is it true that the prince intends to make friends with the envoys of foreign countries through this year''s great court meeting? Yan Ge Xi Wu? Then reuse these border officials to improve people''s livelihood and strengthen the control of the Tang royal family? In their minds, they thought about the intention of the prince''s highness that he was only granted the title of Wen Chen by Jin. When the envoys from foreign countries were noisy, no one noticed that. Just as Hua Ji picked up another list of Jin Fengfeng, his highness finally came back from the state of being an old monk. "Louder." Li Hong sat next to Li Zhi, looked straight ahead and said. Li Zhi, who had been dissatisfied with the noise of foreign countries, looked back at Li Hong. And Hua Ji is also a Leng, then quickly whispered: "yes, your highness." "No matter how loud the voice is, it is impossible to suppress their noise. The barbarians are like this. In which year did they pay homage to them Li Zhi thought that Li Hong was also dissatisfied with those people, so he stood on the position of "peace is the most important thing" and comforted Li Hong. Li Hong gently pulled out a little arc of his mouth, turned to look at Lizhi with a smile and said, "my son ministers don''t care about their noise. They just let them hear it clearly, so that they can avoid blaming us for not telling the world." "Does it work?" Lizzie stopped and asked. "Listen." With a confident smile, Li Hong''s eyes fell on the silent Saleh and Sudan. As Hei Chi Chang Zhi, Xue Rengui, Yuan Shuji and Quan Yi were in Anxi, when the names of famous generals were read out, the noisy foreign envoys suddenly became silent. After the names of Pei Xingjian, Li Jingxuan, Wang Fangyi, Liu Rengui, Heng yanfan, Cui Zhibian, Li Jinxing, Guo Shifeng and others were also read out by Jiaguan Jinjue, the whole court suddenly became silent. However, the foreign envoys who originally had a relaxed smile on their faces had already disappeared. One by one, they were shocked to grow up their mouths, or their faces were ugly and dignified. In a word, compared with the noisy scene just now, the area where the envoys of foreign countries are staying, and the expressions on their faces are different. In Li Zhi''s opinion, it is as if they have just died in their families, full of disbelief and shock!On the other hand, everyone''s face is full of sudden realization and pride. Listening to the names of these generals in the border area of the Tang Dynasty, they were granted one by one by his Highness the crown prince. In an instant, they understood that the prince''s highness was afraid that he did not intend to do good with the foreign countries in the border areas. The military generals were granted by the Jin Dynasty. Obviously, the prince''s highness is going to continue to glorify the Tang Dynasty and shake the whole world with force. What makes them proud is that none of these generals, who have just been read out, have returned to Chang''an City, but on the first day of the year, they are still guarding the border. But even so, the shadow of people''s name tree, relying only on these names, let the foreign envoys take a breath, shocked speechless. It is enough to imagine how powerful these generals are in the border areas, and how powerful the Tang Dynasty''s powerful fighting power has formed in their hearts. It is obvious that Li Hongzi''s body is tilted back to hide the effect of his father''s wife''s body. "Did you mean it? Or are you declaring war on them "The Empress Dowager is wise. You are right to declare war, and the children want to see if there is anyone who dares to stand up and question the reason why I have promoted so many generals in the Tang Dynasty today." Li Hong smile, slightly side of the head, looking at the same back slightly side, looking at his mother said. Wu Mei looked at her son, who was quite proud of her face. Then she said in a low voice, "these barbarians are all from the land of barbarians. They don''t understand the etiquette and take the overall situation into consideration. Be careful that they attack in groups, which will make our Tang Dynasty lose face in the imperial court." Li Zhi listened to his mother and son murmuring behind him, especially when he heard Wu Mei''s words reminding Li Hong, that the Queen''s words were reasonable. The prince was still too young. He had been in charge for so many years, how could his irritability still not be changed. Then the emperor turned his head and glared at the prince, who was still proud of himself, and hummed in a low voice: "if there is any mistake in today''s great court meeting, or something that will damage the face of the Tang royal family, you should give me ten days'' reflection." Li Hong touched his nose unconsciously. Then he looked down at Saleh, who was talking in a low voice, with the big cannibal named Sudan. He said in a low voice, "father, you have wronged your son''s minister. I don''t know that Li Zhe will meet with the prince and son of Japan in the last night. If you beat him up, he will think about it for ten days? The punishment is too heavy. " "Take good care of your wolf. If it wasn''t for your wolf, Li Zhe would not have clashed with Japanese envoys, let alone beat others." Lizhi thought of yesterday night''s incident, his nose was fuming with anger. At dusk yesterday, I don''t know how Li Zhe met the prince of Dazu. Unfortunately, Li Zhe happened to take the black and shiny calf with him and met the prince of Dazu. Dazu prince, who was frightened by Baiqi, looked at Baiqi''s cruel eyes and said that the wolf was a god wolf and wanted to buy it. At that time, it is estimated that the goods did not think of his emperor''s elder sister''s advice to him, or forgot his emperor''s elder sister''s warning. There was a lazy wolf in Chang''an City, so don''t make any noise. So how could Li Zhe, who had just returned from the frontier barracks, be so insulted? In Chang''an City, only when he was interested in other people''s goods, he offered to buy them. There was never a situation when others dared to offer him anything. So, after a disagreement, Comrade Li Zhe beat Prince Dajin into a pig''s head. Li Hong, through Honglu temple and the Ministry of rites, including Dali temple, Xingbu and jingzhaofu, which was in charge of public security in Chang''an City on the first day of the year, had already suppressed the matter. However, Li Lingyue''s big mouth gave him a good look. In addition, when Li Hong called Di Renjie, Cui Zhiwen and Ren Zhigu to explain the public order of Chang''an, Li Hong said too much. So when the old man summoned several people to the Imperial Palace and faced Li Zhi''s question, they honestly told Li Zhe''s look of beating people. As a result, Li Zhe and Bai Qi, one man and one wolf, are now locked up in Zongzheng temple''s cell room for people and wolves. They can only spend the first day in Zongzheng temple. At the thought of this, Li Hong''s eyes could not help but aim at the foreign envoys, sitting in the last row, with a black and swollen face. When the sad eyes realized the look in his eyes, he was filled with awe and fear, and his neck shrank back. Then he moved to the side without any trace, hiding behind an envoy in front of him, avoiding Li Hong''s sight. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 Saleh''s eyes were gloomy. He knew from the very beginning of the court meeting that Li Hong, at the great Tang Dynasty meeting, suddenly announced without warning that Jin had granted so many officials and military generals of the Tang Dynasty with extremely arrogant and arrogant purposes. It is not difficult to guess that his aim is obviously achieved by looking at his relaxed virtue on it now. With the Jinfeng of Wencheng military general, we will give our envoys and other envoys an inferior position. At the same time, we should warn all of you that there are so many famous generals in the Tang Dynasty, and they don''t care which country shows hostility. Tang Dynasty has the ability to beat the hostile countries as docile as yellow cattle, and take their interests out of Ren Datang. Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang, these two names are enough to shock Anxi curfew. In addition, Quan Yi of Tubo and Yuan Shuji of Yumen pass, including Li Jingxuan of Anbei and Ge Xiyuan of Anton, are military generals with both wisdom and courage in the four directions of northeast and West. Even their big food was defeated by black tooth Chang Zhi and Xue Rengui Wait a minute. It seems that there is no Jin Feng without a general? Li Zhe? Where is king Li Zhe? Why didn''t he follow his relatives and relatives, as well as aristocratic families and powerful families, appear at such an important court meeting in the Tang Dynasty? Eagle''s eyes, as deep as Eagle''s eyes, glanced around the hall of Hanyuan and did not find the object he was looking for. Saleh simply left this question behind. A pressing matter of the moment for is that one of these envoys needs to stand up and tell Li Hong, the prince of Datang, who is not the only one who has the final say. What is your purpose in sealing up so many border troops? We express peace with the greatest sincerity, but you have so many valiant generals in Jinfeng. Are you trying to destroy the friendship between us and Datang? But Saleh doesn''t want to be a top bird. He is not used to being the first to stand up for anything. He needs to find a target to stand up and say these words for himself. It''s impossible for the Sultan around him. This guy is so cunning and cunning as the Tang people. What''s more, he hopes that the Tang Dynasty will show greater hostility to Dashi, so that the Umayyad family will face greater pressure in Dashi country, so as to win them enough support and prestige. Saleh''s eyes moved slowly from the courtiers of the Tang Dynasty to the envoys of various countries. In his ear, there were officials in charge of the Tang Dynasty, who were reading the local governor of the Tang Dynasty with a sharp voice and many auspicious signs and treasures dedicated to the Tang Dynasty. On the side of envoys, there are also many envoys, such as mangsong mangzan of Tubo, the king of Tuoshi, and the king of Persia, such as pelus, who are ready to offer gifts from different countries to his Majesty the Tang emperor under the arrangement of the eunuch. The figure of the king of tuhuoluo fell in his sight. Saleh''s eyes were as deep as an eagle. In an instant, the king of Tuvalu found someone looking at him. Tuhuoluo is a kingdom composed of the Yue clan and other ethnic groups. However, the nine surnames of Zhaowu, which was completely scattered by Li Hong in Anxi in those years, has a complex relationship with them. But later, he lived in the west of the river and lived by the water. In today''s tuhuoluo, a stable Dynasty began to be established. In addition, with the help of the Persian kingdom, namely Sasan kingdom of belus, it has always been between the western regions of the Tang Dynasty and Persia. King of tuhuoluo: Wen Huo Xun is now regarded as the king of subjugation. After being occupied by the Tang Dynasty, he has been attached to the cannibal all the time. This time, he also followed Saleh, the great cannibal. His purpose is only one, that is, with the help of cannibalism, he will return to the vast land occupied by the Tang Dynasty and the people in the city. In the Hanyuan Hall of nuota, the courtiers of the Tang Dynasty are making contributions, while the envoys of other countries, such as Xinluo and Baiji, who are good friends with the Tang Dynasty, have begun to queue up to offer their congratulatory gifts under the guidance of eunuchs. Therefore, King Wenhuo of Tuhuo Luo also took the opportunity to prepare to run in the direction of Saleh, and wanted to listen to Saleh''s suggestions for himself. Just after walking a few steps from the crowd, he was blocked in front of him by a slightly emaciated Tang military general. "If you go further, I will order someone to drive you out of the Hanyuan hall and go back and sit down honestly." Xue Shao did not know when, with his thin body, crowded in the area where envoys of various countries sat. "You General Xue, don''t you want me to show my respect to your emperor? " Wen Huo Xun did not expect that this young man, who had not been in Anxi for a long time, but had been promoted to a senior general of the Tang Dynasty, blocked his way at this time. Xue Shao obviously came prepared. Facing the question of Wen Huo Xun, the king of Tuhuo Luo, he said: "today, without your part, you just sit down and attend the pilgrimage. You want to pay tribute to our emperor. The eunuch did not register your name." Obviously, Xue Shao came with preparation. He thought out the excuse in advance, and then he kept staring at Wen huoxun and Saleh. This was originally Li Zhe''s job, but Li Zhe and wolf were locked up at the same time yesterday, so Li Hong decided to ask Li Lingyue to find Xue Shao to prevent the king of tuhuoluo from asking the court for the king''s city.So when Xue Shao saw Wen Huo Xun get up from his seat and walk forward, he immediately ran to stop his way. Saleh''s eyes became more and more gloomy. He should have thought that Li Hong would never let an accident happen to the court. He would be cautious today, but he did not know that he had arranged everything well yesterday. However, before the beginning of the great court meeting, the foreign envoys did not know that this would happen in the Hanyuan Hall of the Tang Dynasty. "If you promise me to make an appointment for the night moon from Prince Pu''s mansion after the great Tang Dynasty meeting, I can do it for you and add some disharmonious and interesting things to the harmonious court hall." Sudan looked at Saleh''s gloomy eyes, looked at the teenager who stopped Wen Huo Xun''s way not far away, and said faintly beside Saleh. "I will not bargain with you, nor will I make this deal with you with my lifelong happiness." Saleh did not look back, said coldly. "Do you think I''m not as good as that guy?" "It''s Yeyue who thinks you''re inferior to him." "Yeyue is the princess of Dashi, and that guy is our main enemy! Are you willing to marry your sister to our enemy or to me? Do you know that when you come to Datang this time, one is to negotiate with Datang about the ownership of the city of tuhuoluo, and the other is to bring the night moon back! If you don''t, don''t you know the consequences? " Sudan was stunned, did not expect that Saleh refused to accept his rejection so happily, and the discontent in his heart broke out immediately. Saleh then looked back at the Sultan. His deep eyes still made people unable to see through the fluctuation of his heart. His lips moved slightly and said, "do you think it will be very simple to negotiate with the Tang Dynasty about the city of tuhuoluo? You don''t know the condition that the Tang Dynasty was in Anxi. If you want the Tang Dynasty to return the King City of tuhuoluo, we must return the ill Mausoleum City of Sasan kingdom to pelus. Are you willing to accept such conditions? " "But should we show a strong attitude, and how can we allow the prince of Tang to bully a group of us so arrogantly? You are the prince of our big food. Now, you should take a superficial attitude instead of letting them enjoy the greetings and praises of envoys from all over the world Sudan clenched his fists and showed his blue veins, which showed that he was very angry because of the actions of the prince Tang. Saleh looked at the angry Sudan, but there was a trace of disdain in his eyes. He looked at the Sudan''s eyes quietly. After a long time, he said, "it''s no use. You don''t need to motivate me. I know what you are thinking. You hope that the tension between me and him is getting more and more intense. It''s better for Datang to continue to use troops to divert our attention Focus on the war with the Tang Dynasty, and then give you the Hashim family in our kingdom, and leave you the opportunity to persuade other families to cooperate with you, right? " Saleh''s snow-white teeth licked his lips, then looked at the Sultan and continued: "I know you like Yeyue very much. Since I was a child, ye Yue was captured by Li Hong when he attacked Jiling city with me. You always thought that if Yeyue was not captured, she would marry you. So you blame me for all this, right? Since you don''t think you have the courage to challenge him in full view of the public? Prove that you love the night moon more than him? See that? The night moon is also sitting there. Today, as the princess of Dashi Kingdom, she appears in the Hanyuan Hall of the Tang Dynasty In Saleh''s eyes, there is a naked will, and Sudan is not a fool, naturally understand the intention of Saleh. "I know you want to take advantage of me, although I''m just the pawn you''re trying to use, but I''ll try, but remember what you said just now. If you dare to let the night moon go again, I can''t promise... " "My mother, the queen, is in a very stable position. You can''t shake it with your sister." Saleh also looks at Sudan. After Wen Huo was stopped, when other envoys couldn''t make use of it at this time, it''s not very bad for Sudan to launch an emotional drama to fight for women with the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 When the Sultan was at the end of the pilgrimage, he suddenly stood up and saluted like Li Zhi and Wu Mei. After Li Hong''s line of sight shifted to Saleh. Needless to say, Sudan is puzzled about why the Tang Dynasty was suddenly granted so many civil servants and military generals on the day of the great court meeting. This will make other foreign countries around the Tang Dynasty submit themselves to the foreign countries around the Tang Dynasty and think that this is a signal that the Tang Dynasty is going to attack them. With Sudan''s eyes turning to the night moon, he is preparing to challenge the Tang Dynasty, but facing so many envoys and ministers above the imperial court, he wantonly appoints civil and military generals in Jin Dynasty and threatens all countries. He begins to question the prince of Tang Dynasty and abducts the princess of Dashi kingdom for himself. Sometimes, mangsong mangzan stands up slowly. "The frontier officers and soldiers of the Tang Dynasty guard the peace of the border area and prevent some gangsters from coveting the territory of the Tang Dynasty. On this day of great celebration, it is not inappropriate for Jin Dynasty to confer on the ministers of the Tang Dynasty meritorious service and reward them with honors and fiefdoms. The so-called Tang Dynasty is hostile to your country. I''m afraid it''s too far fetched. If you didn''t have a heart in mind, how could you be so afraid of my Tang Dynasty rewarding officers and men? Or do you never reward your ministers? " Mangsong mangzan slowly turned his head and looked at the long standing Sultan. "Ji Ling City has been the territory of the Tang Dynasty for many years. My majesty, the emperor of Tang Dynasty, appointed me as the governor of the Persian governor''s office. However, you have been occupied by your big food for many years. Now you are the villain who first complains and questions the determination and sincerity of our Tang Dynasty to be friendly with other countries. Surely, you are the greatest harbinger of evil and the thief calls out to arrest the thief?" After Mansong mangzan finished, he also pointed the spearhead at Sudan and Saleh. Just now when I heard the words of Sudan, I looked at Li Zhi of Li Hong with reproachful eyes. Hearing the support of these two people to help Tang Dynasty, his face gradually improved. Along with belus and mangsong mangzan, they took a clear stand on Li Hong''s side, followed by Koguryo, Silla, Baiji, and even Prince Ozu, who had been beaten by Li Zhe, looked at the big eater in white, which was also a righteous retort. At this time, no one stood up to support or dare to question why the Tang Dynasty granted so many generals in Anxi, such as tuhuoluo, Bulu and other foreign countries. Sudan and Saleh did not expect that when they first questioned the Tang Dynasty, there should be other small countries on their side to support them and help voice their voices. But obviously, they think too simple, and they imagine their influence in the East. At the same time, they underestimate the influence and deterrence of the Tang Dynasty among these foreign countries. Therefore, when Saleh urged Sudan to stand up to question the Tang Dynasty for his beloved woman, he was refuted by other foreign countries, while Anxi, who were originally in awe of them, had to fall into a tangle of contradictions in the face of the two superpowers: Datang and Dashi, and had to keep silent to avoid the two countries'' forcing them to stand in line. Sudan''s relaxed look disappeared, Saleh''s face also became a little embarrassed, the night moon looked strange, began to move his body secretly, hiding behind the front palace girl. Facing the glare of the courtiers in the Tang Dynasty and the loud retorts from foreign countries, the Sultan looked for the night moon again. However, the night moon was hiding behind the maid in the palace. At this moment, he became more embarrassed than he was refuted. However, Sudan does have its own extraordinary features. In the face of the public''s eyes on the court, the Sultan who was a little stunned for a moment gave a free and easy smile: "today is the grand assembly of your country, and it''s also a great day to accept the congratulation of other countries. Please forgive me, your majesty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. I should not ask such a rude question today." All the people in the court were in a daze. They didn''t expect that the cannibal became so fast that he could freely admit that it was his impoliteness, and his words were not humble and silent. Although he was apologizing, he did not give up. After that, he asked whether the Tang Dynasty was full of hostility to various countries. The most important thing is that the short two sentences not only show their generosity and modesty, but also bury their vigilance to the Tang Dynasty in the hearts of envoys and ministers of various countries. Some envoys who had not been granted military generals in the Tang Dynasty and thought of whether they were unfavorable to their own country, began to murmur in their hearts. Once the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, the Tang Dynasty was They will not continue to invade these small and weak countries as they did in those years. Therefore, when the people of the court, especially the officials of the Tang Dynasty, were not humble and silent in the face of the Sultan, but secretly continued to provoke the envoys of other countries to keep vigilance and stay away from the Tang Dynasty, they could not think of any good way to resolve the quarrel of this big eater in a short time. "I understand the idea of a family heiress who is about to surpass the Caliphate of Dashi. No one is willing to condescend to others, right? You want to make yourself better than the heirs of Dashi in this Tang Dynasty meeting, so that the Dashi officials who accompany you to my Datang can still protect your interests fearlessly when you face my Tang Dynasty. It is better for them to let your Hashim family be more qualified to take charge of Dashi than their Umayyad family, right £¿¡±Li Hong slowly stepped down from the high platform and walked to the direction where the Sultan stood. With a faint smile on his face, he continued in the silent Hanyuan Palace: "but you should understand that Saleh is still the first successor of the Dashi caliph, and you are not the candidate for Dashi. At least, many of you are in the family of him, not to mention many of you. Therefore, if you want to use this year''s war between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi, as well as the jubilant court meeting in Datang today, to gain influence for your family and to seek benefits for your family among envoys of other countries, then I can only say that your idea is naive. " "You know what the Caliph means? Do you know that we do not call our king his majesty, as you do in the east? " The Sultan looked at the prince of Tang, who was taller than him, and asked slowly. "Your Dynasty has ministers under the Caliph, who assist the Caliph in charge of the Umayyad Dynasty. Among them, the departments in charge of Finance and taxation are the most important, but they are all Umayyad family members and close friends of the Caliph. In terms of local administration, the whole country is divided into nine provinces. Oh, now it should be changed to 55 provinces? " "The governor of the province called Emir, appointed by the Caliph, wields the military and political power of the whole province. They have great power in their hands, but most of them are still occupied by the Umayyad family, as well as your Hashim and Shia families. The religious head of your province is a governor or a magistrate. The chief justice is usually selected from religious scholars. In addition to handling cases, he is also responsible for managing religious funds and the property of widows and orphans. The next level of local officials are appointed by provincial governors. Therefore, your Umayyad family now occupies many governors. Therefore, your ambition begins to expand. You may even use local riots to shake the rule of the Umayyad family, right? " With Li Hong''s words ringing in Hanyuan hall, the Sultan had a relaxed look just now, but now he has to become dignified. Neither he nor Saleh thought that in the distant east, the country called Tang knew his own country like the palm of his hand, but he did not know much about their country. Even in Dashi, some people often called the Tang state as the mysterious eastern country. "Don''t look at the night moon. She didn''t tell me that, but it doesn''t mean I can''t know. We in the East have a saying that I think is very good, that is, know yourself and know the enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles. Therefore, if you go to the west to occupy other people''s land, and to the East covet the land of our Tang Dynasty and other countries in the western regions, if I say that I have ambition in the Tang Dynasty, I am obviously dishonest in terms of the state ambition of our envoys, because in comparison, you are more wild-minded and you want to occupy our land. Since we built the fortresses in Anxi, we have explained our purpose to the envoys. We have no ambition to show hostility to them, and we will not want to invade their territory like you Li Hong''s voice is a little deep, but in the hall of Hanyuan in Nuo Da, it is very convincing to listen to people. At this time, they should say that they have the most profound experience of tuhuoluo, tuishi and Bulu. If the Umayyad want to continue to expand eastward, they must cross several countries between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi. In the past two years, these small countries have felt the threat of cannibalism to them. Now Sudan''s look is not only more dignified, but also a little angry and flustered. Facing the prince of the Tang Dynasty, who was more leisurely than he was, he felt that he had fallen behind in this real confrontation. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the prince of the Tang Dynasty could understand them so thoroughly that even the local leaders appointed by their families knew that there were more than Umayyad families now. This is obviously not a good news. It is extremely dangerous for us, Saleh and other countries in the western regions to expose their secrets and contradictions in front of others! Saleh''s face did not look good. Listening to Li Hong''s words, he unconsciously stood up to the night moon. Facing the eyes of brother Saleh, he just shook his head in silence, saying that he had not mentioned this to him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 The totalitarianism of the Umayyad Dynasty was relative, and the Caliph''s power was far from reaching the absolute dictatorship of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Its power is largely governed by provincial governors and the Council of Arab tribal elders. In essence, the Umayyad Arab Empire was a loose political union composed of many tribal, ethnic, religious and class groups. The Caliph was just the common leader of these groups. In the history of more than 100 years of Umayyad Dynasty, although the whole country has religious beliefs and other things used to gather people''s hearts, in the first volume society, in the upper class power competition, the fight between them has never stopped. The legitimacy of the Caliphs has always been controversial in their dynastic changes, or in the struggle of their domestic groups. Just like the Hashim family of Sudan and the Umayyad family of Saleh, they all have close ties with the previous Caliph or the last Caliph. With the growth of their families, the legitimacy of the Caliph has been shaken and debated among these big families. Every clan that wants to control the country, together with the power groups behind it, begins to attack the Umayyad family as if they are not orthodox, and they are the trick of orthodoxy. After sitting in the seat, sakher slowly looked at what was deep in his eyes. In any case, from Li Hong''s eyes, he saw the taste of cooperation and conspiracy. This kind of expression with strong signs made Saleh unable to shift his attention from the Tang Dynasty to the Hashim family in Sudan. With the help of Li Hong, a powerful partner from the East, it is uncertain that the Umayyad family will be able to achieve more unexpected results in the struggle against the Hashim family. After all, in Dashi, their umaya family is "alone". In the face of several families who covet their ruling rights, their own families urgently need a strong partner to help them stabilize their political power and wipe out their enemies. What''s more, although this person dislikes himself, it is very likely that because of her sister Wang, Datang will marry Dashi, so. At this time, Saleh''s plan became more clear. As for the war between the two countries in Anxi, once the interests of the stable family monarchy were involved, it would not be worth mentioning. At this time, it is more difficult for Sudan to face Li Hong''s words. Today, he is like being stripped of his clothes and standing naked in front of the court, without a sense of security. So in the next court banquet, the Sultan began to sit there without saying a word. No one paid attention to him, even Saleh''s conversation. Only when Li Hong came with a glass of wine with a smile, did Sudan get up, but Li Hong obviously did not pay attention to him, or in order to make him more ugly and depressed in the court today. So he had been very "friendly" drinking with Saleh, and the Sultan who stood up was put aside again. This made Sudan feel insulted instantly, and his whole face turned red, but he had no choice but to snort and sit down. Today, Li Zhi and Wu Mei enjoy a more glorious light than the former Emperor Li Shimin, who was worshipped as the heavenly Khan. The honorific titles of emperor and empress were repeatedly read out of their mouths by envoys of various countries, and congratulated by envoys and ministers of Tang Dynasty. This makes Lizhi beautiful all the time, and Wu Mei is also satisfied, accompanying Lizhi and enjoying the Royal prestige with Tianqi. But it has to be said that both of them were people who had seen big scenes, especially Wu Mei. At this time, they didn''t become complacent. On the contrary, they had a chance to whisper to Li Zhi: "if it wasn''t for Li Hong, I''m afraid my concubine and you would not be able to enjoy this supreme glory?" "Go back to Zen! By the way, what about others? " Li Zhi was happy to drink another cup, holding the cup, looking at the whole room, thinking of his latest banquet and dance music, but he could not see the figure of Prince Li Hong, which made him want to praise Li Hong in front of the public, but could not find the opportunity. "Yes, and Li Hong?" Amber wine in the crystal glass is very attractive, the light aroma of wine, is more relaxed. Wu Mei held her glass and looked all over her eyes, but she did not know that Li Hong, who had just accompanied them to accept the congratulation of the ministers and envoys from all over the world, suddenly disappeared. Night moon since the Tang Dynasty state banquet dance music, the whole person''s mind has not been put on the table before the delicious food, but has been focused on Li Hong''s body, beautiful eyes always pay attention to Li Hong''s every move. So when the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty were looking for Li Hong, her sight was always firmly locked in Li Hong and her brother Wang. Saleh''s face has been extremely red, even on his beard, are stained with some wine stains, but even so, a pair of red eyes are still staring at the prince of Tang Dynasty.The prince of the Tang Dynasty looks pretty at this time. Since the night moon told Saleh that the last time he was drinking with the prince of the Tang Dynasty in Luoyang, Li Hong was suspected of cheating and playing tricks. This time, Saleh said anything and wanted to win back a game. And each jar of wine is also verified by him, so the wine they drink now is impossible to fake. Looking at Li Hong''s head up, Saleh flushed his eyes, picked up the wine jar and poured it again for the two people. The glass bottle had already appeared in the Tang Dynasty, but Saleh didn''t think it was a good one. Li Hong looked at his virtue of not accepting defeat and seeking death. Naturally, he would accompany him to the end. What''s more, he came here to convince Saleh. So when a jar of wine was drunk by two people and wild animals, their eyes were flushed and their faces were flushed. After drinking, they couldn''t help burping wine. The night moon finally came to him wearing the clothes and skirts of big food custom. "Well, you are sincere, aren''t you?" Ye Yue looks at Li Hong angrily, and then reluctantly looks at her brother Wang, who is not up to her ambition. After being a pawn once, he still has a short memory and has to drink with others. Li Hong, smiling, looked back at the nondescript jade hairpin on the head of the night moon. His beautiful and delicate face was covered with frost. Then he did not care about other people''s eyes, especially the eyes of the Sultan who wanted to kill. He put his arms around the shoulder of the night moon and said, "he is not convinced. He said that I cheated last time, so I must convince him this time Let him know that the wine of the Tang Dynasty is better than their wine. It''s strong. It''s the wine that men drink. " "It''s not sure who loses or who wins. Last time you drank less than a few cups, but I admit your wine from Datang The wine is strong, but the wine we eat is not bad! I''ve brought some jars. Do you dare to let your eunuchs bring them in? " Saleh frowned and blushed. His deep eyes looked at Li Hong holding his sister''s hand. Suddenly he felt Dashi''s first beauty, just like this The pig of Datang has been arched! "Just the wine of your feast? Don''t take it out of disgrace. There is no taste in your mouth until you drink it. Only the night moon is suitable for drinking. A man should drink my Datang wine. " "You dare not!" "Who says I dare not?" "Let''s have a competition?" "Competition means competition." "But your eunuchs, as well as the guards in the court, who did not allow us to bring anything in, were confiscated by them when we entered the temple. Can you come here?" Saleh provocatively looked at Li Hong, ignored the night moon frown to kick his feet, continued: "they look very selfless, you prince, OK?" "If you want to die, I will help you. It''s useless to use the method of encouragement. What about Huameng people Night moon they hurt! So who Oh, over here, you Go to the warden of rites, bring the wine, and bring the wine of big food. Some people are unconvinced... " Li Hong was belching wine, while the night moon was secretly pinching the meat on his waist, speaking more like he was about to drink too much. Li Hong''s action, which makes Saleh look more like the prince of the Tang Dynasty is about to drink too much, and will certainly make a fool of himself in the Hanyuan hall in a short time, so Saleh''s heart is more excited. When he remembered that he had made a fool of himself in Luoyang palace and vomited all over the place, he would like to find a crack to drill in. Yeyue had come to dissuade them, but they couldn''t think of it. Now they are chatting with each other as if they had never been friends for many years. After Li Hong took her to sit down beside her, he had a cordial conversation with Saleh. Although their mouths were stuttering, even the normal people could not hear what they said clearly. But look at the two people''s serious and focused expression, as if each other said every stumbling, fuzzy words, the other side understood the same. The Sultan on one side was drinking alone, but his seat had been kicked out by Li Hong. As long as the Sultan watched Li Hong''s hands climb up to the soft and beautiful night moon and make him think about his charming waist, he would hum in the air. Therefore, as long as he hummed, Li Hong would stretch out his foot and kick him. As a result, the distance between him and Li Hong was getting farther and farther, and the black faced Prince Dajin was about to get together. "Forget it. If you drink too much, don''t worry about the drunkard." The prince of Dazu was drinking wine. He thought it was too hard to drink, so he changed to juice. At the moment, he looked at all this in silence and felt My own elder sister Is it the wrong person? Huang Jie is so beautiful, elegant and intelligent. She is the most beautiful flower of the royal family in Japan. She was killed by this pig It''s arched! After the news of Huang Jie''s pregnancy was spread in the kingdom of Japan, I don''t know how many men in the family adored him. At night, he was alone to the moon and cried for several nights. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 The Sultan looked at the swollen cheek of Prince Ozu, and did not know why, but he felt a trace of sympathy and a sense of sadness connected by fate. "Well, I don''t care about rude people!" Sudan''s face is cold. The wine of Datang is not good to drink at all. Just after drinking a small sip, I feel hot and hot. Even after I drink it, I can feel a scalding heat flow from my throat to my stomach. "Well, don''t worry about it. I''m sure I''ll drink too much later. I''ll make a fool of myself in front of so many people. Then I can watch a good play." The son of Dazu echoed. The Sultan looked at the prince of Dazu drinking different colors of fruit juice leisurely. After being curious, he picked up a cup and tasted it. He was moved by the delicious taste. He turned his head and looked at the hand of the prince of Tang Dynasty, stroking it in the waist of the night moon. He turned his head in an instant and clinked a cup with Prince Ozu, mixed with bitter taste, and drank all the juice in his hand. "Are you a woman who likes the prince of the Tang Dynasty?" "Poof..." Sudan just to swallow the juice, because of the words of the Japanese prince, all of a sudden sprayed on the table in front of him. "You how did you know? Is... " The Sultan''s face darkened, wiped the juice left on his mouth, and said, "do you like her, too?" Prince Ozu gave a bitter smile. The swelling of his mouth made him feel a trace of pain because of pulling. He quickly closed his smile and said, "no, I don''t like her. I still like our Japanese women." "Then why do you ask? But what''s the trick? " Sudan knows that in the Far East, there is an island country, which was given the name of Japan by the Tang Dynasty, and the man in front of him is not the prince of Japan? Prince Dazu looked at him as if he was feeling Xiaobai, but he shook his head and continued slowly: "every time you look at miss Yeyue, you will be kicked by the prince of the Tang Dynasty. His highness is always domineering, especially his women, who never allow anyone to covet, so you can see it at a glance." The Sultan thought that Prince Ozu had some clever way to help him recover the night moon. Unexpectedly, he heard the words without nutrition, which made him feel very shameless, so his face became gloomy again. "Well, I advise you to forget it. You can''t fight against him. It''s the prince of the Tang Dynasty. But." The son of Dazu said to the Sultan again. "So what? Today, I''m giving him face. On the day of the Tang Dynasty''s court meeting, I don''t want to destroy the friendship between the two countries because of the personal love of his children. So I''ll let Li Hong bear with him until now. After today''s great court meeting, let''s see how I can rob his beloved woman with him! " The Sultan raised his head and looked at the son of Dazu who had no ambition, and said stiffly. Prince Ozu looked at the stiff faced Sultan and thought about the swelling of his face. He thought that in the Tang Dynasty, apart from the Prince Li Hong, other people could not afford it? I didn''t expect that Li Zhe, the king of England, met his younger brother as soon as he went out. Originally, he wanted to do something, even if it was to make the people of the Tang Dynasty or the rich and noble children in front of them to suffer a little, but he didn''t want to kick himself on the iron plate again. He was more cruel than Prince Li Hong, so he couldn''t help beating himself up. Therefore, now the prince of Dajin always remembers his elder sister''s coming to the imperial daughter in his mind. The Tang Dynasty is no better than that of Japan. You''d better not cause any trouble when you''re on a mission this time. Otherwise, if the crown prince who protects the calf knows about it, he will not protect you because of me. He will only protect the people of Tang Dynasty, regardless of right or wrong! Looking at him with no fighting spirit, he seems to be afraid of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. For some reason, the Sultan suddenly became interested in gossip. At the same time, he also tried to disperse the anger of the night moon and stop Li Hong from drinking with Saleh. In short, no matter what, the night moon, even if it is angry, sounds so wonderful to him. What''s more, the night moon at this time seems angry, but it is angry and concerned, afraid that two people will drink too much. Therefore, in order to keep his ears quiet and not to let himself suffer from this blow, Saleh had to continue to talk with Prince Ozu: "do you think I really don''t have a chance? Or do you think that miss Yeyue is dead set on him He shook his head and said, "I''m shaking my head with the wine Look at that You I''m afraid there is no chance. " "Why? Why are you so sure? Although I look like Li hongshuai, I''m no worse than him? And my family background, as well as my own strength, is no less than his Li Hong. " "But you don''t have him, do you? It''s true that miss Yeyue likes him, not you. " "But I can snatch it back. The night moon is only occasionally attracted by exotic scenery." "Impossible, my elder sister is willing to Forget it. Don''t say it. " Prince Ozu was so careless that he almost told the story about the most beautiful flower of the Japanese royal family and the prince of the Tang Dynasty."Your elder sister? What''s up? She likes Li Hong, too? " Sudan felt his mind buzzing, and his whole outlook on life seemed to be in a state of constant subversion. If the Royal Princess of Japan also likes Li Hong, can this guy''s womanhood really go too far. "But my elder sister does not know whether she is liked or not." After a pause, the son of Dazu finally told the story of the Japanese royal family as if he had found a confidant. "Then don''t let your elder sister come to the Tang Dynasty. Would it be nice if you didn''t see him? This is related to the dignity of the Japanese royal family. " Naturally, the Sultan thought that he could break up one by one. No matter how good his Li Hong''s women were, I would give him one to break up, so he encouraged the son of Dazu to say. In short, in the heart of the Sultan at this moment, no matter how big or small, as long as the royal family can get the favor of the princess, it is the supreme honor. Li Hong was favored by the night moon. If he was favored by the Japanese princess, would he not be comparable with others? Therefore, at this time, we must encourage the prince of Japan to protect his elder sister and not let him meet Li Hong. It is better to. "What? What did you say The Sultan was in a trance and didn''t hear what Prince Ozu said just now. "I mean it''s late." Dazu Prince''s expression is quite helpless to say. "Have you come to Datang? Then don''t let them meet. After Chaohe is over, go back to Japan immediately and don''t give them a chance to meet! " Sudan immediately urged. Then he saw another scene. The princess of Japan came back to Japan, and the night moon was snatched back by himself. Then Li Hong was left alone and looked at the East and the West with melancholy. What could he do! So, at this time, should we have a drink of juice to celebrate, and then we should start to give Li Hong an ugly plan? "What do you say? My elder sister Elder sister Huang, she is pregnant with Li Hong''s child. " "Poof You What do you say Sudan''s voice suddenly raised a few degrees, immediately attracted Li Hong over there to smash a wine glass. "Shut up! Yell again, throw it out for you Li Hong hugs the waist of the night moon and glares at the Sultan. "You Don''t be too proud of yourself The Sultan spoke hard words, but his heart was bleeding. Because he saw the night moon beating Li Hong''s chest with a small fist, indicating Li Hong not to make a big move, otherwise everyone''s eyes were looking at here, and he was holding him, wouldn''t it be very ugly! Looking back on the Sultan, he felt his whole heart trembling. Thinking of the lonely words of the son of Dazu just now, he asked in a trembling voice: "do you say your elder sister is pregnant with Li Hong''s child? How could that be possible? " "It''s true, or my elder sister." Prince Ozu''s helpless face flickered with hesitation, and finally, urged by the Sultan, continued: "it was my elder sister''s initiative to seduce him. After drinking Li Hong too much Just That''s what. " "So, isn''t the night moon dangerous?" The Sultan looked at the other side, pale and miserable. He felt as if he understood why Li Hong''s hand was always on the waist of the night moon. Could he say Is the night moon pregnant? "You tell me the truth? Can you stop lying? " Saleh drunk eyes hazy, stumbling at the opposite Li Hong said. "What kind of truth do you want to hear. What you know, what you say, what you say. " Li Hong drank it and pointed to Saleh''s glass, indicating that he would drink it first and then ask. Saleh looked at his glass full of wine, and then looked at Li Hong, who was bold and unrestrained. He also took up the glass and drank the white wine in the glass with his head up. At this time, liquor was not as hard to swallow as it was at the beginning. Now it tastes like water. As long as he has not lost his ability to move, Saleh thinks he can drink with Li Hong all the time. Saleh, who put down his glass, did not ask Li Hong at the first time. Instead, he kept his eyes on the night moon''s face. Such disrespectful behavior naturally aroused Li Hong''s protest. After the wine cup was knocked on the record, he drew back Saleh''s sight and warned, "I don''t care if you stare at her as wantonly as you are brother Yeyue. If you change someone else, I won''t kick him out!" Naturally, Saleh knew what Li Hong meant. Was he warning the angry Sultan far away? So Saleh turned his eyes to Li Hong, and then couldn''t help looking at the night moon. When Li Hong was about to attack, he quickly asked, "tell me the truth, you always hold the waist of Yeyue. Are you pregnant?" "Huai Pregnant... " "You die!" Ye Yue looks at Li Hong''s eyes and sweeps to his abdomen, and then he gets angry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 Although Ye Yue and Li Hong were more open-minded when they were together, they were still motivated by affection and ritual. Apart from Li Hong''s occasional taking advantage of the night moon, they have not had any deviant behavior, and there is no real couple. So when ye Yue heard the drunken Saleh suddenly asked Li Hong such a silent word, especially when Li Hong''s sight moved to her flat abdomen, she instantly blushed. After spitting at two bad men, she got up and left in a hurry. Li Hong, who had just responded, was awakened a lot by Saleh''s words, pointing to the back of the moon and saying, "she She''s your sister. Do you really want her to be pregnant with my child "The heart is no longer big food, otherwise it won''t be a word of disagreement, let you send someone to Dashi to pick her up." Saleh lowered his eyes, this time he poured half a cup for himself and Li Hong. "So, when the night moon came back from Dashi to Chang''an, I have to thank you for your help." Li Hong took the glass and looked at Saleh. At this moment, the two people''s eyes are particularly bright, it doesn''t look like they were drinking a jar of wine. "Not back! It''s coming Saleh corrected the wrong sentences in Li Hong''s words. "What do you mean?" Li Hong could not help but look at the angry and depressed Sudan. "It''s not interesting. Drink." Saleh took the lead in holding a glass of wine and drank it down. Then he looked at Li Hong, who was pondering over the glass: "don''t you know a lot about China''s big food country? Don''t you know that? Or do you mean it? Or Is the night moon wishful thinking? " "Is that your condition?" Li Hong frowned. What custom of big food is about the night moon? He really doesn''t know. "Of course not, and with the strength demonstrated by the Tang army in tuhuro, my father, or our Umayyad family, will not think differently. The cooperation between the strong and the strong needs to show their real strength first, and then the interest division between the cooperation, right?" Saleh''s deep eyes appear more profound, light said. "Is it true that Dashi didn''t show all its strength in Anxi?" Li Hong asked. In fact, this issue is totally unnecessary. Now the two countries are just in the territory of Tuvalu, and they have exchanged tentatively for several times, and even their most fundamental interests have not yet met. Therefore, it is obviously unrealistic to talk about cooperation while hiding. For Dashi and the Tang Dynasty, the existence of tuhuoluo, Persia, tuishi and even Bulu are weak and dispensable. For the two, their territory does not say how important their interests can be, and their step-by-step encroachment on small countries is only to expand their influence, or to say, to reflect the wishes of their monarchs. Relatively speaking, the Tang Dynasty is in this respect, compared with the iron hoof pace of Dashi Kingdom, it appears slow, even hesitant a lot. Because Li Hong saw from the beginning that the vast territory was more like a sharp double-edged sword for a powerful empire, especially in this cold weapon era. Because in history, there has never been a dynasty with vast territory, which can be strong for hundreds of years. It is often a flash in the pan. Their peak period and their strong period are very short. But at the same time, they also left their mark on a piece of land in the long river of history. However, these marks did not help the Empire in the slightest practical interests. They just added a few more pages to the historical records. Therefore, even the richest Tang Dynasty in the world will not be as blind as Dashi when facing the expansion of its territory. Even if there is a lot of domestic pressure, even if all kinds of struggles are still going on intermittently, this will not stop them from going west and East. Therefore, after a hundred years of existence, the Umayyad Dynasty collapsed and was submerged in the dust of history. Contemporary people can''t write the history of contemporary people. History is always written by the latecomers, writing the glory of the previous dynasty, and this glory must be mixed with national pride. Therefore, at the right time, there will be a king who is deeply proud of the nation, or is extremely infatuated with the exploration of territory. Li Hong didn''t want to be such a king. After all, the cost of opening up the territory was too high. The endless supply lines and the risk of multi line operations were too high. If the internal factors of turbulence were added, the national fortune would soon disappear. Because of the oppression of war, the Empire will be deprived of its foundation layer by layer, and then the Empire will collapse. However, when facing the fierce and ambitious Dashi, Li Hong had to make a tough response. Therefore, when Dashi began to covet Anxi, he had to suppress Dashi''s ambition before he became the ghost of Dashi''s iron horse.Once Dashi steps over tuhuolo and faces up to himself and the protruding Shi and big and small laws on both sides of the north and the south, Dashi''s momentum is vigorous. However, the active defense of the Tang Dynasty, whether it''s a strong city or a strong army, will more or less lose a lot of strategic advantages in the face of the mighty cannibals. In the history of Tang Dynasty, there were many wars with Dashi, and the results of all wars were not unexpected. The victory of Tang Dynasty was less than that of defeat. This was not only because of the invasion of Dashi, which led to the instability of the herdsmen in Anxi Dufu. They began to rebel one after another, dragging the military hindrance of the Tang Dynasty behind them. It even led to a large number of Tang Dynasty craftsmen, women, rich merchants and so on, who were plundered by big cannibals and enslaved by big cannibals, squeezing their free value, which made Dashi get a lot of advanced technology. Today''s Tang Dynasty strictly controls the rare and precious commodity technology, which makes Dashi and other countries, including Japan, covetously want to steal, but fortunately, Taiyi city has always been heavily guarded and never gives any opportunities to others. The finished products were traveling along the Silk Road, but the technology was always controlled in the hands of Tang Dynasty, which Li Hong always insisted on. However, he never insisted on the cultural control that scholars of the Tang Dynasty, especially the five surnames and seven hopes, insisted on, and even created opportunities for cultural transmission and cultural inheritance in Tuvalu. But he hoped that one day, culture, an invisible weapon, could take root in Anxi soil. No matter whether you are in Tuvalu, tougshi, or Persia, there will be Analects of Confucius and Mencius, and Chinese characters will become a kind of language of them. In Li Hong''s opinion, this is more threatening than how many iron hoofs have flattened the city. It is impossible to spread the influence of the Tang Dynasty in terms of military affairs and territory. However, the transportation of culture, a humble but powerful material, can achieve the most ideal effect. The dynasties of cannibalism have changed, but their cultural heritage and will have never changed. One Scripture controls the world and people''s beliefs. So, what weapon is more lethal than cultural inheritance? Tuhuoluo can not be taken, tuohuoluo can not be taken, as long as the four towns in Anxi, the outside world, as long as he is exposed to the wind and rain. When I stand still, I use the powerful and powerless as the backing to carry out cultural erosion. Finally, whether it is the territory of the Tang Dynasty or not, as long as the spread of Chinese culture is enough. After all, who knows if there will be a more vigorous monarch who will step out of the four towns of Anxi and completely take the territory outside Anxi into his pocket! After all, with the same culture, isn''t belonging stronger? Sowing down, waiting for a natural root germination, vigorous growth is enough, that day may not be too far away. In the xuanzheng hall, Li Hong, like a lecturer of the last generation, wrote and painted on a blackboard that Li Lingyue used when she was in the Imperial Palace under the gaze of Li Zhi, Wu Mei, and officials above grade three. In a short time, with his words and handwriting, the whole Anxi and surrounding forms became clear in everyone''s mind. Li Hong, who has some bruises in his right eye, puts down his stick in his hand. His expression is serious and deep. But in Wu Mei''s eyes, he is completely funny and adds coke, just like the panda he renamed in Qinling Mountains. "Therefore, no matter which small country''s envoys have approached any of you, and no matter what methods they used, I want to warn you that you, as ministers of the Tang Dynasty, should put the interests of the Tang Dynasty first! It''s not the sophistication of the world, nor is it that you refuse them and worry about their losing face! Face is earned by oneself, and is maintained by strong and powerless! Before the Wei River Alliance, did they give me the face of the Tang Dynasty, which just established the country? In the end, it was not the sword in the hand of the emperor that made the face and the reputation of the Khan! Why should we give them face when we are rich and strong? What is face? We are the strong soldiers and valiant generals in the border area of Datang! It''s not etiquette The stick in Li Hong''s hand fell to the ground with his voice and broke in the heart of his hand. The clear sound sounded in the xuanzheng hall, but it made everyone''s heart tremble involuntarily for several times, like breaking their hearts. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 The problem is that I didn''t have any impression that day. I still remember that Saleh and I seemed to be sober, but then again, such a shame Hey, I''m used to it anyway. Ouch... " Li Hong is beaten by Wu Mei again because he dodges the back of his head, and he bumps into the palace girl''s chest. "Do you remember that you forced Prince Ozu to apologize to Li Zhe? By the way, when did you release Li Zhe secretly? " Standing beside Li Hong all the time, Wu Mei, looking at the maid''s eye application to Li Hong, asked in doubt. Li Hong raised his head and looked at Wu Mei''s puzzled expression. He even showed a fool like smile and said, "Hey, hey, my son doesn''t remember." All of a sudden, such shameless virtue just attracted his mother''s white eyes and his father''s disdain. "Is there really no room for discussion?" Li Zhi frowned again. Koguryo and Xinluo''s memorial made him feel a little headache. He still cried and begged to give them some technology or new species of Taiyi city. "Father and emperor, what my son minister said in xuanzheng hall is very clear, unless you think of me, Li''s Jiangshan Otherwise, there is no way. " Li Hong spread out his hands and once again supported the maid''s soft waist. "Make a little effort." Wu Mei in the palace girl holding eggs, press on Li Hong''s eyes on the hand, hard pressed down said. "It hurts." Li Hong only sucks the cool air to ask for a detour, this Saleh is also too cruel, hit his own orbit to now still ache. "It''s good to know that it hurts. Since I''m not willing to give in on this matter, it''s OK for someone to bring back some other things. It''s not something that Li Chunfeng brought back from overseas, or something from your Taiyi city. Is that ok?" Wu Mei moved, and finally sat down on the side of the sofa. Looking at Li Hong''s eyes, she was not worried. "Of course, there''s no problem. It''s just that gexiyuan and shizangjie can do it. You and your father don''t have to worry about this kind of thing in the future. As I said in xuanzheng hall today, the Tang Dynasty is rich and powerful. Even if we treat Silla like a dog, they will only kowtow and subservient. But when one day they are strong, we Datang... " "It''s also because you are so mean today that they will treat them in their own way." Li Zhi put down a memorial again. He felt that there were more memorials in the Imperial Palace than those in the east palace. Did he throw the memorial to himself? Why there are so many memorials that I can''t finish reading. "Then the emperor grandfather "Do you have any other powerful examples other than this one?" Lizhi didn''t like to raise his head and looked up at Li Hong, who was still letting the maid apply his eyes. "Yes, the former dynasty. How much money did the former dynasty spend to show their wealth to celebrate the coming of all nations? How many years has it been since the founding of the people''s Republic of China? Finally, it was doomed. At that time, could there be a herdsman or a small country that benefited from the former dynasty to help the former dynasty? Obviously, there is no, no, so the first thing we need to do is to look at the interests and politics of which country we are in contact with There are no forever friends, only permanent interests. As long as it is beneficial to the Tang Dynasty, I, Li Hong, would like to devote all my efforts and die! " Gong hongnu blinks. Because the maid in front of him was not someone else, but Shangguan Wan''er, who was asked by his mother from shangguanyi''s home. "If someone is willing to help the former dynasty, you prince of the Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid there is no such moment of prestige. However, since you say that there are no permanent friends, only permanent interests, I agree with this. It''s just that you cooperate with that big food. Is there any relationship between the night moon and you? " Wu Mei looks at Shangguan Wan''er and continues to help Li Hongfu''s eyes with embarrassment. But they couldn''t see it. They were so moved by Shangguan Waner''s sleeve that she would go down to play with Li Lingyue. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 Shangguan Wan''er, as if she couldn''t get rid of her fate, suffered a lot in history. However, because of Wu Mei''s appreciation of her ability after the examination, she was soon granted the title of "five grade talent" in Jin Dynasty. But now, even after Li Hong''s calamity fell into the court of the Tang Dynasty, the fate of Shangguan Waner has not been changed. In order to maintain the atmosphere of the court and not to let these three people spoil everyone''s interest, Wu Mei, in order to maintain the atmosphere of the court, so as not to let the three people spoil everyone''s interest, so in a hurry, she appointed many female officials in the palace, including some other relatively low-grade Royal relatives. Therefore, after a short period of chaos, because of Wu Mei''s calm in the face of danger and proper scheduling, the great court meeting on that day was not affected by the fight between Li Hong and Saleh, so that it could be successfully concluded. As for those Royal relatives, female officials, or dignitaries who were suddenly granted by Jin, although they were only granted some dispensable grades in Jin Dynasty, in Li Hong''s opinion, I was worthy of saying, "tomorrow, tomorrow, I will go to the Central Military Academy. This time, Saleh is determined to avenge the last time I beat him. In addition, I am confused about the first day He beat me up, so he tried to fight with me. Most of the attendants of nearly a thousand people were their elite generals. Therefore, the envoys of Dashi, Japan, Koguryo and other countries would go to the Central Military Academy to observe and observe Li Hong stopped and looked back. This is what he ordered early this morning, so whether Saleh is well or not, he will have to have a positive competition with him tomorrow. What bothered Li Zhi most was that a dignified Prince of the Tang Dynasty didn''t write and write every day, but he always wanted to dance swords and guns. He learned from his great grandfather''s martial arts, but ignored other people''s literary and political skills. Now, even Li Dan, who was originally chubby, is under the influence of him and Li Zhe. When he has something to do, he uses a crossbar and a crossbow to make a comparison in his palace. He even threatens to apply to the imperial brother for military training for a few years. "At the great court meeting, you have to demonstrate to others militarily, don''t you? By the way, I would like to ask you, what is your idea now? This year''s Grand Court meeting with Saleh was spoiled by both of you. Now, why do you want to show each other''s force in front of envoys of other countries? What is your goal in the end? " Wu Mei leaned on her chin, looking at Li Hong curiously. Li Hong said with a smile: "the division of interests and the division of territory also give the envoys of various countries a reference. Let''s say, the war has many purposes. Besides our own territory, the interests of the border countries are also the interests of our Tang Dynasty. These invisible interests will provide some references for the Tang Dynasty After that, we can see the great benefits. For example, when we fight against Dashi again, Bulu and Bulu can provide food and fodder for our soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, and we can even garrison Tang soldiers on their land... " "What''s the difference between you and the Persian governor''s office that I established? It''s just a change of name and statement. " Li Zhi took a look at Wu Mei and then asked Li Hong. "There is a big difference, because if the soldiers of Tang Dynasty set foot in Anxi, all the expenses will be borne by them. In this way, there is no need to change the supply line from Luoyang to land, and we can extend the supply line to the four towns in Anxi thousands of miles away. We can save the waste of manpower and material resources, and even save half of our salary, which is the most important Yes, in the early days of the war, we could even use the armies of other countries to serve as our vanguard forces. In this way, is the benefit to our Datang still small? " Li Hong asked with a proud smile to the couple who were listening attentively. Wu Mei nodded thoughtfully and murmured, "so the fight between you and Dashi is to win these benefits. Who is it? Don''t you want to cooperate? " "Of course, if we don''t get these benefits, when we cooperate, Dashi will take these interests as exchange conditions. They can send them to our garrison to reduce their own losses. If the children''s ministers win these benefits, then the cooperation between Dashi and Datang must pay their own interests. If you think about it, if you let him take other people''s things as human relations, how can I even suffer losses in Datang? " "This time, then, you have to win?" Li Zhi''s face began to draw again. What Li Honggang just said was very reasonable. Compared with his original establishment of the Persian governor''s office, his own money and troops were obviously much less expensive for the Tang Dynasty. His son is so much more powerful than Laozi, which makes him feel that he is really a Zen master. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 Wu Mei ate and looked at the prince of two hundred and fifty. Staring at the bruised eyes, she walked out of Penglai hall. Looking at Li Zhi, who was still staring at the door, she relaxed and sat down: "why, you don''t have to move your mind again?" After so many years of hard work, the old couple have been working together in the same boat. They have come all the way through the treacherous struggle between the court and the court. Apart from helping each other, Wu Mei now only puts Li Hong''s sensitivity to the court situation, which he had assisted Li Zhi at the beginning. But it doesn''t mean that she put her old man Lizhi aside and ignored her. When she turned around and saw Lizhi''s rare dignified and solemn look, Wu Mei knew without guessing that his majesty might have really moved his Zen position this time. Facing the door that lost Li Hong''s figure, Li Zhi, who had been stunned for a long time, turned back slowly, and his face returned to the expression of "retired veteran cadre". He has been used to his present status since Li Hong, the prince of the East Palace, has given up government in recent years. But if it is really time to let him meditate, he will still be reluctant to give up. Just like us ordinary people, when facing a matter that has room for thinking, we often make a firm decision in our hearts. However, when the matter is really put in front of our own eyes, when it is imminent to make a decision, it is another situation. Today''s Lizhi, several years ago, because of his good health, the idea of Zen position has been lingering in his mind. In the past two years, with his body getting better and better, he has no desire to govern again. He is even willing to be an emperor and watch the crown prince govern the country and maintain the present situation. But before the great court meeting, Li Hong gave him a memorial to Jin Feng, which excluded all the people he wanted to be granted. However, after thinking about it calmly, Li Zhi was relieved and more or less reluctant to give up his throne. Therefore, in the past few years, Li Zhi hopes to maintain such a situation in front of him. However, as Li Hong became a family and had a son, a prince of the East Palace was in charge of the court, which could not be said in any case. Although Li Hong once strongly suppressed some of his close ministers who wanted to admonish Lizhi''s Zen throne for a while, he also made the relationship between father and son not estranged because of the Tang Dynasty''s throne. However, as time went on, Li Hong became more and more skillful in governing the country. In the tangled contradictions, Li Zhi also knew that the day of Zen position was getting closer and closer. Li Hong never expressed his ambition for the throne, or even expressed his dissatisfaction with it. Instead, he suppressed the officials who belonged to his royal highness in the Imperial Palace and prevented them from entering the palace to remonstrate with Li Zhi. Some of these things happened when Wu Mei and Li Zhi saw them, and some of them happened in the east palace. However, it is true that Li Hong had no ambition for the throne in recent years, or at least did not force them. "I can''t bear it, but there are some. Li Hongyue is not in a hurry to continue the unification, but now I feel more uneasy here. Queen, do you think Li Hong really doesn''t care about the throne Li Zhi thought that he should have a good talk with the queen about Zen position. "Of course, I care about the throne. Isn''t Li Xian an example? It''s just that he doesn''t want to push you. What''s more... " Speaking of Li Xian, Wu Mei''s eyes can not help looking at the West: "for Li Hong, no one can become the heir to the throne except him. What Li Zhe and Li Dan have done now is to prove to Li Hong that they have no interest in the throne?" "What does he mean by proving to me that he has no interest in the throne?" Li Zhi has a little uneasy on his face, but this time, sooner or later, we should ask. As expected, her own problem, but fortunately, Li Hong did not hesitate to refuse his Majesty''s resolution today, which made Li Zhi very depressed, but she could not refute Li Hong, but she was very happy. It seems that Prince Li Hong still knows what his mother likes and dislikes, and knows how to help his mother long. Li Zhe and Li Dan have been waiting in the east palace for a long time. The scene that happened at the new year''s morning meeting still looks like a dream to them. Despite such an important occasion, the imperial brother beat up the prince of Japan and the prince of Japan. He even took Prince Ozu and asked him to apologize for himself. "Do you think the emperor will be scolded by his father and his mother? Is he kneeling under his tree of life to repent in the cold wind Li Dan takes the gifts from Pei WANYING, an Xiaohe, Chen QingHan and Yan Lingbin with a smile. Bai Chun''s gift was given a few days ago, so Li Dan did not see Bai Chun here. After asking Li Zhe, his hands are full of gifts, so he has to give them to his entourage first, and then thank and say hello to Pei WANYING and others according to their grades. They did not care about the presence of the prince and princess, but they still talked about their royal brother. Li Zhe also praised him, took the gift from Pei WANYING, and continued Li Dan in his mouth: "I think it should be. I haven''t come back at this time. I''m afraid my knees are numb and I can''t get up, right? Why don''t you go to the palace and help him? ""I don''t want to go. On the first day of the year, I drank two cups of wine and was reported to the empress mother by Li Lingyue. Then the empress mother ordered someone to take away the wine from my house By the way, did I give it to you? You compensate me? " "Why should I compensate you for what my mother gave me? Why do you look more and more like Li Lingyue now? Are you really confused? " Li Zhe looked at the little fat man Li Dan, rushed to avoid him and said in a flash. Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin are in the main hall. Because an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan are pregnant, they return to their palace in the East Palace, accompanied by the maids. Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin are smiling and watching Li Zhe, who is very strong and full of heroic spirit, teasing Li Dan with a serious and serious face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 Li Zhe''s original historical fate has not changed, and has been moving forward step by step, just like the track in history. However, compared with Li Dan in history, he has completely changed both his temperament and his behavior. In terms of emotion, he was unconsciously and naturally taken for granted. With the help of Li Lingyue, his royal brother, Prince Li Hong, robbed him of his future Zhaorong. Apart from Shangguan Waner, there was no significant change in other aspects. Li Zhe, who got married early in history, did choose to learn from Li Hong''s "late marriage" this time. With the training of the army in the past two years, his mind was not in the woman''s body at all. However, Li Zhi and Wu Mei, if they continue to be so laissez faire, may follow Li Hong''s example and completely lock in the wedding date for Li Zhe on January day today. After the Shangyuan Festival, they will hold a wedding ceremony for Li Zhe. The first princess, of course, is still the original princess in history, the daughter of Princess Changle and Zhao GUI, her son-in-law. She is also Zhao linger, who needs to be called aunt by Li Hong, Li Zhe, Li Dan and Li Lingyue. After several years of training in the army, Li Zhe also showed that he was not willing to marry his aunt as his concubine. This has been the case since the beginning. However, because he did not dare to resist the will of his father, the emperor and his mother, Li Zhe agreed with him half heartedly. However, to Li Hong''s surprise, he thought it would take a few years for Li Zhe to meet his second princess, the famous empress Wei in history. However, Li Zhe, who returned to Chang''an City, had already met Wei XuanZhen''s daughter Weisi by chance before Yuan Dynasty. Although Wei XuanZhen still works in Puzhou to join the army, Wei Si, in addition to being beautiful and moving, also has a kind of delicate and delicate spirit. It is not like a small military home, which can bring up hibiscus flowers. Therefore, Li Zhe began to reject his aunt Zhao linger even more. Although Zhao linger''s appearance is slightly inferior to that of Weiss, she is also one of a hundred beauties. However, since Li Zhe got to know Weiss, her original half hearted idea has now turned into a refusal to reject. Li Hong kicked Li Dan out of the study. The little fat boy was just 14 years old. Although he listened to Li Zhe with great interest, who knows if this kid who likes to complain from childhood will tell his mother and his father about Li Zhe''s rejection of Zhao ling''er. In case, when the time comes, and then their own involvement, it is not more than the loss. Li Dan looked at the palace girls on both sides of the door of the reading room. After he was kicked out, he slammed the door of the study. He didn''t feel embarrassed at first. When he saw the forced smile of the two maids, his face suddenly turned red and angry and threatened: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the king who was kicked out? Do you want me to take a chair for you two and have a good look at me, the king who was kicked out After patting Li Hong''s footprints on her buttocks, Pei WANYING still felt that she had lost her face. Li Dan called to the door of the study: "don''t pull me, let me finish. I tell you two, I have grown up now, hum, don''t think I don''t know what you two want to do? If you don''t take me to play, I''ll go to the palace to complain when I''m done! Tell the queen mother that he doesn''t want to Sobbing You let me go. " "Don''t you want to be kicked out enough? If you continue to threaten, you will be miserable when they two rush out of the study." Pei WANYING looks at Li Dan, who has grown into a big man, and quickly pacifies him. "Then I can''t just leave, can I? Have you ever seen a prince who was kicked out? Shouldn''t all be invited out? I will take revenge today. Don''t mind me! " Li Dan broke away from Pei WANYING, holding his sleeve, and was about to rush in. "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Why do you have to worry about them now? You are still young, and you will surely suffer if you try to argue with them. If you are older, you will find them to avenge you. " Pei WANYING didn''t expect that half of the boy was still very energetic. Without paying attention, she almost let him rush in again. "Then I told the Empress Dowager to go and let her clean them up. By the way, where is Bai Qi? I want to go to Chang''an. They don''t take me to play. I go to Chang''an by myself. " Li Dan turned her face faster than she opened a book. Pei WANYING was smart and clever, but she was not able to keep up with her thinking. "Oh, white Qi, it It should be in the palace behind, maybe with the river. I''ll ask the maid to take you to find it. " "No, you are busy. I''ll go by myself. I know the way." Li Dan waved to Pei WANYING at the door, another hand took a stack of silver tickets handed over by Pei WANYING and put it into his arms. Then satisfied with their own entourage, with large and small bags of gifts in their hands, they went to the palace of Anxiao River and Chen QingHan. Yan Lingbin came out of the study with a smile. She had seen Li Hong with her own eyes just now. She grabbed Li Dan''s ear with no pain at all. After pulling people to the door, she kicked them out again. Looking at Pei WANYING standing at the door of Lizheng hall, she was waving to Li Dan. Yan Lingbin asked with a smile: "why, have you been coaxed away? Or are you going to complain in the palace"Coax away, said is to take white Qi to play in Chang''an City, your highness is also very cruel, the king of Yin is still young, should be with him, but recklessly and unreasonable to drive people out." Pei WANYING looked at the back of the palace and pointed to Yan Lingbin. "It''s time to exercise and walk in Chang''an city. When his highness was 14 years old, he had already left for Anxi alone." With a smile, Yan Lingbin took Pei WANYING''s arm and walked slowly towards it. Bai Chun invited them to go to the palace of Prince PU for a meal. Because of their bigger and bigger stomachs, Anxiao River and Chen QingHan are inconvenient to move. On the first day, apart from being escorted by the prince''s personal guard, several women went to Chang''an City together, and they were not willing to go out again. But this time because it is Bai Chun''s invitation, so no matter who the four girls are, they have to go. The big bellied Anxiao River and Chen QingHan are naturally impossible not to go. Therefore, when Li Hong and Li Zhe look at Pei WANYING, who probes into the door, after saying the words quickly and holding the door for a long time, they react and are abandoned by others. In the East Palace of Nuo Da, there are only himself and Li Zhe left. All the others have gone to the prince Pu mansion. After carrying Pei WANYING and others on board, the four chariots, accompanied by their maids, left the East Palace together and drove along the decorated passageway of the Imperial City, slowly heading for the gate of the imperial city. Bai Chun sits in his study in a boring way. The night moon goes to the municipal hall every day. He runs to the place where the food envoy lives. There is no way. During the Yuan Dynasty meeting, Saleh and Li Hong fight again without warning. It is said that this time the injury is more serious than the last one. But fortunately, Princess Pei WANYING is an expert in medical skills. After she was sent several pairs of excellent Chinese medicine to Ye Yue, she heard that she was getting better and better today. Compared with the wound she was beaten last time, the good time was much faster. The whole Prince Pu''s mansion is now alone again. The night moon went to the municipal hall and said that she would come back at the dinner party. But Pei WANYING and her wife should have arrived soon? Thoughts in the mind between the rotation, the maiden has already whispered at the door, Pei WANYING, they are about to arrive at the palace. Bai Chun raised her head, and her beautiful and delicate appearance was as good as before. Her tall figure was still concave and convex, which even many women envied. In addition, the black hair scattered behind her head, like a waterfall, and her white clothes, such as snow, all of her were still with a kind of pure and pure Fairy Spirit. "Go and meet them with me." Bai Chun smiles with a smile. The original indifferent immortal spirit dissipates in an instant, but there is a little more sweetness and tenderness like spring breeze. "Yes, miss." Looking at Bai Chun''s exquisite and excellent face, the maiden could not help but feel a little desolate for the young lady''s alone guarding Nuo Da''s palace. The relationship between the young lady and the crown prince is well known. Even his majesty and the queen will often invite them to the palace. But I don''t know why, the young lady is still a maid, and she still has no grace from her majesty and the queen. But with the crown prince, there has always been a relationship that no one can explain clearly. Let''s say there is no title, but even the crown prince and princess will go to Prince Pu''s mansion in person. It is said that he has a reputation, but he seldom lives in the palace of the east palace. He still lives alone in the palace of Prince PU. but fortunately, before the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it was hard to hear the puwang house with laughter and laughter. After more than one night princess''s Royal Highness, the whole puwang mansion method changed from fairyland into an elegant environment, and the laughter overflowing became more than usual. However, even so, the young lady has always maintained a cool heart. She seldom can see her laughing loudly several times. However, these occasional times are all when the prince''s highness is driving to Prince Pu''s mansion. Four magnificent and noble carriages stopped at the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion according to their ranks. Bai Chun, together with several maids, stood solemnly at the door waiting for the hostesses of the east palace. Pei WANYING was the first to get off the carriage, and then Anxiao River, Chen QingHan and Yan Lingbin stepped down from the carriage. The five girls looked at each other and laughed, and instantly the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion was like a garden in spring, blooming with all kinds of beautiful flowers. "White..." "WANYING has met sister Bai, so I''ll give you a gift for the new year''s day." Pei Wanying jumped up the steps in two steps, and apparently deliberately prevented Bai Chun from saluting her. He stretched out a fair little hand and asked for a red envelope in front of Bai Chun. "And ours." Anxiao river with a big belly is not willing to be outdone, and runs to the front and reaches out his small hand to beg for it. The five girls stayed at the gate for a long time because of the so-called red envelope on the first day of the lunar new year. Then they held hands and carefully guarded Anxiao River and Chen QingHan in the middle and went to the palace of Prince PU. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 "You can''t disobey your parents." Li Hong was lying on the sofa, touching his bruised right eye with his hand from time to time. He said helplessly. "Can''t you disobey your parents? But what have you followed? Why can''t I do anything like this? " Li Zhe sat up from the other side of the sofa, looking at some of the emperor''s elder brother who had nothing to do with himself. "That''s the problem. I haven''t heard from my childhood. If my father and my mother see that I''m always obedient, it''s strange. You''ve been obedient from childhood to adulthood. If you don''t listen at this time, it will naturally cause their dissatisfaction. Of course, it''s not the same. " Li Hong still said lazily. Although Li Zhe didn''t give me the truth, he had no choice but to accept it "Why don''t you want to marry both? In this way, the father and the empress will not disagree? " Li Hong slanted his eyes and looked at Li Zhe, who was very angry. "You don''t know Zhao ling''er''s temperament. You are used to being arrogant and domineering. If Wei Si enters the door, who knows what to do? You think every woman is like Bai Chun and Pei WANYING in your east palace. They are so knowledgeable and tolerant. " Li Zhe has a headache when he thinks of Zhao linger. Li Zhe thinks that marrying Zhao ling''er is not only to blame, but also to be a first-class beauty just like weith. But because of the temper that Princess Changle and Zhao GUI are used to, and the way that they force themselves to call her aunt every time they see themselves, Li Zhe thinks that marrying Zhao ling''er is totally to blame. It''s better to come to Anxi barracks. "The princess is not a common family. If you have to get a size and a concubine, the two princesses are very normal. Who can''t help it? Don''t worry. You''ll marry both of them. Last night, you watched the sky and counted. Since Wei Si in your eyes is so beautiful, gentle and sensible, he will be able to get along well with Zhao ling''er. " Li Hong comforted Li Zhe and said. His mouth comforted Li Zhe, but in his heart, he was worried about Zhao ling''er. Zhao ling''er looked like a man with a big chest and no brain, but he had a bad temper. He was still simple and kind-hearted, beautiful and lovely, and there was no city government at all. Nevis, a famous Queen in history, competed with Li Lingyue and Shangguan Waner for power and profit, and even wanted to imitate Wu Mei and become the second female emperor. Li Zhe was also worried about her. He was just a fool who saw the Three Kingdoms cry and worried about the ancients. As long as Wei Si doesn''t turn the simple and kind Zhao ling''er in Li Zhe''s palace and then depose him. But these words, of course, can''t tell Li Zhe. What''s more, today''s Li Zhe has changed a lot. When he gets married, he will occasionally knock and escort because of his family chores. As for Nevis, I think I will never be the queen of the Tang Dynasty in my whole life, just like the original historical track. Li Zhe is too lazy to pay attention to the old five''s full of gossips and watch the sky at night. He is good at fooling people. But if the orders of parents can''t be disobeyed, according to the old five''s view, we have to say that this is the best way except to refuse. So Li Zhe began to stroke his chin, subconsciously compared with the women in the East Palace and murmured: "yes, but then again, Yan Lingbin is the weakest one in your east palace. But why never see others bully her, and it seems that they are still taking care of her. How do you do that?" "That Bai Chun is not famous yet, isn''t she also highly praised by Pei WANYING?" Li Hongbai glanced at Li Zhe, but he was worried about his family affairs. "She is not the same. She is valued by her father, emperor and mother. Besides, Bai Chun''s strength and identity are there. Who doesn''t know that although you and Bai Chun have no name, they still exist in your east palace." Li Zhe yawned and the afternoon sun shone in from the glass window in winter days. It showed a lazy golden color on the carpet, which made people feel like they wanted to hibernate. "You''d better think about your own business. I don''t have to worry about my affairs in the east palace. Even if one day some people are intriguing with each other and competing for favors in secret, there will also be Bai Chun suppressing them. So think about your own affairs and ignore me." Li Hong took the cushion from the maiden and put it at the back of his neck so that he could lie down more comfortably. Li Zhe suddenly ran to Li Hong nervously and asked in a low voice, "by the way, I heard that Yan Lingbin can''t bear children? But why is he still in such a stable position in the east palace that it does not seem inferior? " Li Zhe''s brow is still hard to cover. "When did you get that big mouth? The stability of Donggong''s position is not measured by whether it can have children, let alone by having boys and girls. It''s all your women, not just for children. What''s more, if you dare to say this in front of Yan Lingbin, be careful that I interrupt your dog''s leg, not to mention it with Bai Chun. " Li Hong thought for a moment, and finally added another sentence."If you don''t say that, I don''t want to ask why Bai Chun..." Li Zhe rubbed twice, but failed to avoid the fifth. He hit his finger on his forehead in an open and aboveboard way. He still asked the gossip. Li Hong looked at Li Zhe''s eyes full of curiosity and turned over. The maid in the palace beside him quickly covered her body with the blanket that had fallen off her body. Li Hong, who was facing the inside of the sofa, paused for a long time. After Li Zhe finally went to another sofa and also lay down, he murmured: "Bai Chun should not have children. Since she wants to maintain her status in the East Palace, even above the crown prince, she can''t have children. Otherwise, Pei WANYING and she will have a grudge. As for Yan Lingbin, because she was a slave since childhood, it is also the result of her hard work that Yan Lingbin can be today. You will know it at Shangyuan Festival. I will sell you a pass for the time being. " Li Hong didn''t tell Li Zhe all the words, but it doesn''t mean that the other girls are not clear. On the contrary, Yan Lingbin has the status in the East Palace today, and has a lot of relations with several women. Besides, to put it bluntly, Yan Lingbin, Xue ChuChu, Huo Xiaoyu and Du qiuniang were all redeemed by Pei WANYING and Li Hong. Theoretically speaking, Yan Lingbin is also Pei WANYING''s person. Therefore, with the crown prince and imperial concubine covered, Bai Chun ignored the affairs of the east palace. Yan Lingbin was unable to bear children, but he was able to maintain a stable position. This is one of the reasons. In recent years, he has also compiled music with Lizhi. Therefore, no matter whether he can have a child or not, his majesty and the queen acquiesce in it. Naturally, other people do not dare to gossip. Even two pregnant women, an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan, seldom show their joy for their children in their stomachs, and put themselves in their places to think about Yan Lingbin. The story of the white snake has been compiled by Yan Lingbin. Naturally, Li Hong''s secret help is indispensable. The other girls will not say it. What''s more, they also know that this is the way for his highness to make up for Yan Lingbin''s talent in order to stabilize Yan Lingbin''s position in the East Palace and comfort him for his lack of fertility. Yan Lingbin himself is as talented as Li Lingyue and Shangguan Wan''er. In addition, he was one of the four great masters and was the son of Yan. Therefore, he has profound attainments in literature and dance music developed in the Tang Dynasty. So when Yan Lingbin was asked to compile the story of the white snake at the suggestion of Li Hong, one of Yan Lingbin''s hearts was pounding and blooming. She knew better than anyone what this love story could bring to her. Opera has not really sprouted, or is still in the embryonic stage, so under the guidance of Li Hong step by step, with the help of Xue ChuChu and others, some operas different from the development in history began to appear in this era. Of course, the main factors of opera are mainly opera, but because Li Hong is a layman, he is obstinately mixed with a lot of drama factors of the previous life, which makes the story of white snake, which has not yet been published, has been looked forward to by several women in the east palace. Therefore, at this time, before the "Legend of the White Snake" was published and performed in front of people, no one knew that the opera led by Yan Lingbin and assisted by Li Hong had a certain shadow of opera in history. No one knows whether the legend of the White Snake can play its due value in an era when there is no such thing as providing them with nutrient soil. All these are unknowns. Before being seen by the world, especially by his father, emperor and empress dowager, Li Hong is not good at judging the success of the story of the white snake. Therefore, while taking Yan Lingbin to study the legend of the white snake in the East Palace, the romance of the west chamber, the Peony Pavilion, the peach blossom fan and the palace of eternal life were also revised and compiled into books. The original theme of the palace of eternal life was decided by Li Dan''s son, that is, the story between Li Longji and Yang Yuhuan. Naturally, Li Hong couldn''t use it here. Therefore, he had to revise the background of the times. After being pondered by Yan Lingbin for a long time, he had a rough outline. In addition to the legend of the White Snake, only the romance of the west chamber has been gradually explored to look like an opera. Yuan Zhen, the author of the novel, still has one hundred years to be born. At this time, it is estimated that even his grandfather has not been born. Therefore, taking the story of the west chamber as the second drama, at least in the context of the times, should be able to make people accept it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 Yan Lingbin is now in the middle of the four women''s star studded arch guards. They are all quietly listening to Yan Lingbin''s narration of the story of the White Snake and the roles of various characters. Among them, the dress is the focus of several women''s debates. Bai Chun, who always likes to listen quietly, has joined the debate in an abnormal way. When she proposed to use the white dress for the heroine Bai Suzhen''s dress, the other four women''s eyes Shua, all gathered on her body. In particular, Yan Lingbin''s eyes will shine green when she looks at Bai Chun. In her opinion, isn''t Bai Suzhen the best candidate for Bai Suzhen because of her indifferent and beautiful appearance? However, on second thought, the prince''s highness does not like Bai chun to show up, not to mention Bai Chun''s singing and dancing Even Li Hong is really not flattering. Bai Chun looks at eight eyes gathered on her body, and her heart is still set off a lot of waves, but after a few women in the discussion, and one by one like a frustrated ball, lost interest in Bai Chun. As Yan Lingbin thought, they all know that his highness treats Bai chuntong like an heirloom. Besides, Bai Chun can''t sing and dance, which is a waste of her unique appearance. White pure also understand the meaning of a few women, looking at a few women finally let go of their own, this just reassured to say: "can''t help, then I have to give Yan younger sister some advice." "If the time is not too short, I must let sister Bai play the role of Bai Suzhen, and then she will surely be a world-class person..." While sighing, Yan Lingbin was reluctant to give up the best candidate for Bai Suzhen. Anxiao river has a big stomach. She touches Bai Chun''s shoulder and says lazily, "you''d better save it. You let Bai sister act as Bai Suzhen. Who do you want Xu Xian to do? Change a man to decorate, see your highness does not blow your rich buttocks into four pieces Yan Lingbin blushed and looked at Anxiao River, who squeezes his eyebrows and laughs. Then he stroked his stomach and said, "it''s as if you haven''t been beaten by your highness. When the baby in your stomach is born, your highness will not let you go." Compared with Chen QingHan, Pei WANYING can''t let go of Yan Lingbin and an Xiaohe. She pushes two people to stop their nonsense and looks at Bai Chun with her spare light. Bai Chun was not unhappy, even looked at several people with a smile and said, "don''t get cheap and sell well. When your highness doesn''t ''punish'' you, don''t come here to complain." After Bai Chun finished speaking, an Xiaohe and Yan Lingbin spit out their tongue mischievously, and then Yan Lingbin began to take out another book with the words "the romance of the West Chamber" written on it. Once she talks about business, she immediately becomes intellectually generous. What''s more, when she is good at it, the whole person becomes intellectually euphemistic immediately. Her bright eyes show an indescribable focus and intellectual beauty. "This is another one. The main characters are Cui YingYing and Zhang Sheng. Let''s have a look. If the story of the white snake is well performed on the Shangyuan Festival, it will be performed the next day. Is it feasible?" "What did your highness say?" Chen QingHan first handed Pei WANYING a copy, then he picked up a copy, looked at the beautiful handwriting on the cover and asked. "Your Highness His highness didn''t say anything, only about his appreciation. His elder sisters had to give some advice to the point. He couldn''t decide whether it was good or bad Yan Lingbin''s mouth was shriveled, and his expression was slightly depressed. Bai Chun pats Yan Lingbin''s small hand. In fact, no matter whether it is the romance of the west chamber, the peach blossom fan, or other books, if it is difficult to distinguish between Bozhong, if they have to choose one of their favorite, several women will choose Peony Pavilion. "Why not use the Peony Pavilion? I feel that this one is more acceptable to us than others? "Bai Chun holds the Peony Pavilion, and now she knows the story well, but she still likes to read it attentively in her spare time. Looking at Bai Chun, Yan Lingbin showed a reassuring smile and said, "the Peony Pavilion describes women''s courage to pursue love, which is too bold and free. If it is modified into a drama at this time, his highness is afraid that Li Lingyue will leave the palace." Listening to Yan Lingbin''s words, a few women who listened to him showed a clear look in an instant. These days, Li Lingyue and Xue Shao are very close to each other. They have to run out of the palace every day to find Xue Shao. There are two people in the scenic spots of Chang''an city. Moreover, every day, Princess Chengyang changes her style to please her future daughter-in-law, which makes Li Lingyue run more unscrupulous. Although the relationship between the two has not really been confirmed, Wu Mei and Li Zhi both feel that they can''t make sense of each other. So Li Hong asked Li Hong to beat Li Lingyue, but he didn''t want Li Hong to quickly refuse the job. The ancestor can''t afford to be offended by himself, especially the woman in love. If anyone dares to stop her, he will be blacklisted. He doesn''t want to sing.The loss outweighs the gain. Pei Wanying and others laugh and laugh, and their brains are not uncovered. The princess, who has been clamoring for Li Hong behind her, has been a girl who is still slim and graceful. She is running after her love, if she is like a girl like Du Liniang in the peony Pavilion, it will be more than enough. The dinner party of several women was about to start, while Yan Lingbin, with a group of men and women, wore slightly different clothes from those of Tang Dynasty. On this day, it will be the first time that "the legend of the White Snake" can be seen. In order to judge whether it is attractive or not, Yan Lingbin finally decides to let his sisters comment on it secretly, so as to avoid having to rehearse and make mistakes when performing on the Shangyuan Festival. The five women enjoyed the highest treatment in the Tang Dynasty, and their husband, once again, rushed to Chang''an with Li Zhe. Li Dan, a little fat man, had a fight with others, and I heard that he suffered a loss. Li Lingyue, who was visiting Chang''an City on the first day of the year, happened to meet Xue Shao. However, the three people were in a stalemate with that group of people, so Li Lingyue had to send someone to the east palace for help. Funan is a country bordering on the six Nanzhao states. The two countries take Hengshan as the boundary and have much communication with each other. After Li Hong suppressed Nanzhao in the Tang Dynasty, Nanzhao has been completely honest in recent years, which also makes Annam capital''s largest military strength. But Funan, outside Hengshan, was destroyed by Zhenla in recent years because of the rise of Zhenla state. Now, it has become Li Hong''s heart disease and the country he has always wanted to attack by water. Pei Xingjian, Cui Zhibian and Chen Jingzhi, as well as Liu Yanyou, who is the guardian of Annam''s capital on the land, are here to prepare for the imperial court''s order and start a war with Zhenla. Before this, Li Hong had been unable to find the handle of Zhenla state, and there was no legitimate reason to attack Zhenla. Zhenla is also very sensible. He has always been humble to the Tang Dynasty, and never goes beyond the thunder. Although he occasionally secretly contacts with the remains of Nanzhao in an attempt to help Nanzhao recover the country, there is no evidence at all. There are only rumors of catching the shadow of the wind, which makes Li Hong unable to question the king of Zhenla. Moreover, in order to show his respect for the Tang Dynasty, King Zhenla brought a lot of pearls, white elephants and other rare treasures of the Tang Dynasty. At the same time, he sent his prince ituna to the Tang Dynasty to show his respect. Therefore, when Li Hong arrived at the Ci''en Temple, the whole Ci''en Temple had already been sealed off by the Chengwu guards, and people from the Ministry of punishment, Dali temple and jingzhaofu had already rushed to the temple. Needless to say, Li Hong had told them before the first day of the year, so if there is any disturbance in Changan, they need to be the first to arrive at the scene. Since the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, there have been few conflicts between the people of Tang Dynasty and those of foreign countries in Chang''an city. This time, a riot broke out in the Ci''en Temple, where the Tang people came to offer incense and pray for blessings. Naturally, it aroused people''s curiosity. On both sides of the road where the whole Ci''en Temple is located, people from Tang Dynasty and foreign countries are crowded. Cheng Wu Wei is maintaining order. However, these "gourd eating people" are not very clear about what happened inside. They just know that in the bustling and peaceful Chang''an City, no foreigner dares to go wild in Chang''an for a long time. This time, some foreigners dare to go wild, and it is said that they have also provoked the children of noble families. This makes them wonder in their hearts who will win the dispute this time? Li Hong and Li Zhe have just arrived at the gate of Ci''en Temple by carriage. Di Renjie, Ren Zhigu and Cui Zhiwen have been standing at the gate for a long time. "What''s the matter? This little thing still needs to be dealt with here? You can''t take it away and go to the government office to deal with it? " After Li Hong got off the bus with Li Zhe, he went straight in. Di Renjie and other three people hurriedly followed behind. , "the minister discouraged, but the princess did not do what he said, and said he had to unload one arm, and... If you have to come here and do justice, your highness will not pay attention to it Have let Alas Let Bai Qi bite several people. " "Are they all my own people?" Li Hong stopped and asked. Since Li Lingyue can still let Bai Qi bite people, indicating that there is no danger for the time being, then Li Dan is not expected to be in danger. Although Li Lingyue usually likes to bully Li Dan, Li Lingyue is very protective of Li Dan at the critical moment, and will never let Li Dan suffer from outsiders. "bitten and killed one of the followers of the real La country. Because of the armor, the city Wu Wei was not afraid of it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 Di Renjie said, while feeling the surrounding temperature seems to be in a rapid decline, the whole person felt a bit cold. What is the prince''s highness? He knows it clearly over the years. Li Dan was abducted and there was no chaos in Chang''an City, but several important officials of the imperial court and a princess of the imperial clan died. act recklessly and blindly, this time, the prince of the real country, Li Dan, has not only provoked the Yin king, but also has been spoiled by the Imperial Emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty, and the royal highness of the prince of highness. Obviously, both Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment are not qualified to deal with this conflict. And Ren Zhigu and Cui Zhiwen are also dignified. Obviously, the development of the real situation is not what they can solve. in their hearts, they knew very well that if only a king of Yin might have done something better, the Royal Highness would have been more chaotic since he had arrived. no one dares to annoy the princess, after all, the royal family is such a precious ancestor. His majesty and the emperor seem to reprimand each day, but in fact, they want to take care of them every day. Not to mention the royal highness of Prince , as long as Princess Taiping''s request is made, everything is right, regardless of whether it is right or wrong. such a Royal Princess, who is so fond of everything, is very difficult once she gets angry and is bullied by others. Li Hong did not move forward, but Li Zhe was puzzled. He came to the front of him. He didn''t want to see what happened to Lao Ba and Li Lingyue. He even stopped after entering the Ci''en Temple. However, looking at Li Hong''s face, which began to become more gloomy than dusk, Li Zhe was very witty not to ask him at this time, but to follow him, looking around a corner of the Ci''en Temple. It was here that Li Hong and Bai Chun met in the Ci''en Temple. At that time, the father, the emperor and his mother had come to the temple to pray for the world''s blessings. At that time, the fifth master also exposed the blind eye method of a fake monk. Since then, the Ci''en Temple has become more and more quiet. Over the years, after years of efforts, the monks of Ci''en Temple finally managed the incense more and more prosperous, but they did not want to share the real situation of the royal family again. This makes the abbot standing at the scene now wish to dismantle the Ci''en Temple, so as to avoid always feeling sorry with the royal family. I don''t know whether the Ci''en Temple is against the Royal criminals? Or is it time to find a Taoist priest to show the geomantic omen to Ci''en Temple? The abbot of Ci''en Temple looks at the scene of the stalemate, but in his heart he cries bitterly and doesn''t know what to do! In the brain also began to be ill to rush to the doctor''s wishful thinking. Li Lingyue''s footstep attracted Li Lingyue''s attention, but her beautiful and delicate smiling face was not relaxed at all. Her tall and graceful figure, with her white Qi on one side, protected Li Dan and Xue Shao behind her. She was staring at the front with cold eyes, a man about 20 years old. From time to time, he was threatened by the enemy''s teeth. Because of the black hair, there is still a trace of blood in the air. It is impossible to see whether there is blood on the lips of some wet wolves. However, on the ground, there are several pools of blood, which are not completely solidified at this time, and are emitting a faint smell of blood. "Brother Huang, that''s him. He bullied me and Baiqi. Just now he wanted to tease his sister." Li Dan, as the second person who discovered Li Hong and Li Zhe, saw Li Hong coming this way and immediately ran to Li Hong to complain. Before Li Hong could answer, he heard footsteps coming from behind. This time, it was Saleh, with the Sultan and the Japanese Prince Ozu, who were coming over with great interest. Li Hong ignored the three people behind him, but Li Zhe whispered to Li Hong. Saleh and others came. He went straight to the young man who still had a sneer on his face and held a machete in his hand, and asked coldly, "tell me the reason, why do you want to have a conflict with King Yin and Princess Taiping? And what''s your name? " The young prince of Zhenla disdained to look at Li Hong, and then looked at his two younger brothers, Yi Shan and ishe. Then he said lazily, "I like her. I want to ask your emperor to marry the princess to me. We''ve lost two of our retinue, and we can let it go. " "Presumptuous! It''s up to you. I won''t look at you in the eyes of the princess! " Li Lingyue stepped forward and stood side by side with Li Hong. The whole beautiful cheek was covered with frost. Although it was totally different from the usual careless appearance, it did not affect the beauty and elegance of Princess Taiping. "Toad wants to eat swan meat, you are." When Li Dan saw Li Hong and Li Zhe coming, he immediately became bold. But Xue Shao wanted to say something, but after looking at these people in front of him, he found that his voice was not right at this time. It seemed that he had no part to speak at all. Li Hong''s eyes swept over the three men and the dozen or so of his followers who were glaring behind him. On their side, there was a corpse of an entourage who had been bitten to death by Bai Qi, and an entourage whose arm had been bitten off but had been bandaged up at the moment."I''ll ask you again, why do you have a conflict with them?" Li Hong''s eyes once again coldly scanned the three people. Yu Guang already saw that there were three people, namely, Saleh, Sultan and Prince ozun, standing not far away from him. These three people were more injured than Li Hong at the court meeting, so even though Li Hong was wearing a black eye ring at this time, the three of them couldn''t laugh because they looked more funny than Li Hong. "I know that you are the prince of the Tang Dynasty. You fought with the three of them at the great court meeting, regardless of their face or shame..." Ituna was not afraid of Li Hong''s eyes. He still said lazily. He did not believe that the prince of the Tang Dynasty would dare to do anything about himself, even in their territory. "Hello, boy, how do you talk?" "Believe it or not, I beat you all over the place "Against you, in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, you dare to be so arrogant, do you want to die?" Before Li Hong had time to refute, the three Saleh people who had come to see the excitement couldn''t stand up. Obviously, when this guy mocked Li Hong, he took the three of himself with him. What''s the business? Zhenla has just perished from Funan, and now it is a very powerful country in the southwest. Of course, this strength is based on the honest foundation that if the Tubo were not incorporated into the territory by the Tang Dynasty, Nanzhao was not conquered by Li Hong. According to the original historical process, the Zhenla at this time was indeed very strong before it was divided into land and water Zhenla, but it was not as great as the threat of Nanzhao and Tubo to the Tang Dynasty. But now, with Nanzhao and Tubo being tamed by the Tang Dynasty, Zhenla became the most powerful country in the southwest after the conquest of Funan. Perhaps he was used to running rampant in Southwest China, so after arriving at the Tang Dynasty, he could not restrain his arrogance and became lawless. Looking at the arrogant Prince Zhenla with disdain, Li Hong''s eyes couldn''t help narrowing, and the cold light in his eyes gradually grew: "not only who are you, but the princess who molested the Tang Dynasty in my Tang Dynasty should be punished." "Oh, really? How are you going to punish me? Will you put me in your prison in Datang? Then you are not afraid of my father Oh, yes, it should be called King Annan now. It was granted by your emperor. You are not afraid that King Annan will lead the elephants to crush your cavalry? " Prince Zhen La is looking at the cold light in Li Hong''s eyes at the moment, although he has some drum beating and some fear in his heart. However, when he thought of the white elephant cavalry that his father had mastered and made the Tang Dynasty scared, and thinking about the noble treatment he received when he met the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he did not think that the prince of the Tang Dynasty dared to do anything to him. At this moment, Saleh and Prince Ozu are looking at the arrogant and fearless Prince Zhenla, but they are full of sympathy and compassion. They believe that Li Hong will never let him off. besides, this real prince is offended by her only Royal Highness, which is always held by Li Hong in the palm of his hand as a treasure. Just like his love for the night moon, he is reluctant to let the night moon be wronged. Li Hong has never been a person who is willing to talk nonsense with the enemy, especially in the face of this kind of person who is as virtuous as the rogue and local ruffian of the first generation. He is more lazy and nonsense. Looking back at the still angry moon, Li Hongrou said, "you can tell, what do you want to do with them?" Li Lingyue Gulu a pair of beautiful big eyes, looking at the elder brother''s concern in the eyes, as well as the soft voice of the tone, the grievance in the heart of the moment is even worse, in a short time, the beautiful eyes are instantly filled with a layer of water mist. "I want one of his arms. That''s the one I just thought To Touch my face. " Li Lingyue said and sobbed. "Is it that simple?" Li Hong holds Li Lingyue''s shoulder with one hand and takes out brocade handkerchief from his arms to help him wipe the crystal clear tears. "Oh, xiaomeiren is crying, but don''t worry. I''m the first to be abrupt today. In front of your royal brother, I''ll compensate you first. But after I ask your emperor to marry me, I will treat you well and never let you cry like this... " "Huameng, didn''t you hear what the princess said just now? One arm was given to Bai Qi as a snack, and then he was put into Dali temple and dealt with after listening." Li Hong straightened up and gently handed Li Lingyue the brocade handkerchief. Then he took Li Lingyue''s head and put it into his chest. He didn''t want to see the bloody scene that appeared for a while. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 Di Renjie saw Huameng step forward, but Prince Zhenla was still disdainful. He didn''t care about Li Hong''s words. He still didn''t believe that Li Hong dared to cut off the arms of the three brothers. He even stretched his arms straight and looked down at Li Lingyue, who was held in his arms by Li Hong. "Your Highness It''s a matter of great importance... " "You di Renjie is in charge of Dali temple. No one is allowed to let them leave without my command!" Li Hong looked at Xue Shao and Li Dan and took them to leave. Di Renjie was stunned. He didn''t expect that the prince would not even give him a chance to speak. So he had to shut up and signal the Chengwu guards nearby to be ready, so as not to let these people go. Ren Zhigu and Cui Zhiwen have no expression on their faces. They look at Prince Zhenla who is still frivolous with cold eyes. Their hearts are full of anger at this time. Under the watchful eyes of the people, still dare to underestimate the Tang Dynasty. Even if the princess of the Tang Dynasty is to be molested, it can not be too late to cut it. "Boy, you can''t mess with anyone. You have to mess with his favorite Royal sister. Hey, I''m good at you." Saleh looked relaxed, smiling at Huameng striding to ituna, also followed, a short knife, I do not know when has appeared in his hand. Li Hong''s ruthlessness, determination, in the last restaurant when the two people had a conflict, Saleh learned, so at the moment, looking at itunaye, who just mocked him, suddenly showed a smile of schadenfreude. "I don''t believe he dare..." Before ituna finished speaking, a white light flashed in front of him. At the same time, he felt his arm warm, and then with a slap, his arm suddenly lost half of its length. Without waiting for him to return to his senses and feel the burning pain at the broken arm, he only felt a flash of the figure in front of him. The man named Huameng had disappeared from his sight just now. At random, there were two crackles in his ear. Then he felt the tearing pain from his arm. His eyes couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t help but jump up. His mouth began to make a scream that made his scalp numb. One screamed and the other two screamed at the same time in a short time. Over the whole Ci''en Temple, crows, who were already ready to roost, instantly made a sound of plunging and plunging, and flew away one by one. Ituna''s entourage, like ituna, did not believe the prince of the Tang Dynasty and dared to punish their prince here. Therefore, when Huameng went to the three men, they did not respond. When Huameng showed his horizontal knife and cut down half of ituna''s arm, they did not react. But when they were about to attack, they were surrounded in the middle by the martial guards of the Tang Dynasty. "No one is allowed to let go. They all cut off their arms and put them into Dali temple for disposal." Li Hong covers Li Lingyue''s ears buried in his arms, and his cold voice reminds him of it again. Chengwuwei is a branch of jinwuwei, which is still under the control of LiZhi over the years. However, they are obedient to Li Hong''s orders, which makes jinwuwei seem to be under the joint command of his majesty and the crown prince. So at this time, after hearing the order of his Highness the prince, the Chengwu guards, who were full of anger in their hearts, immediately rushed forward and subdued the dozen attendants in an instant. Then, the screams were heard again over the Ci''en Temple. In the whole Ci''en Temple, all the people were expelled from the temple after the chengwuwei came in. Therefore, at this moment, apart from the screams, there was not much disturbance in the temple. Outside the Ci''en Temple, when the sky was getting dark, people from Chang''an and other countries were still watching the conflict. At this time, I heard the chilling, scalp numbing screams coming from the temple. One by one, they could not help but shrink their necks and quickly step back. Torches light up the courtyard of Ci''en Temple. The bald head of the abbot of Ci''en Temple is particularly bright and attractive at this time. Ituna also covers his injured arm. Up to now, he can''t believe that the prince of the Tang Dynasty really dare to cut off one of his arms to punish him for molesting the princess of the Tang Dynasty. Looking at the arm that fell to the ground in front of his eyes, and then looked at Li Hong, whose face was calm, the prince of Tang Dynasty whistled softly. The black wolf, who had been showing his cruel eyes and bloodthirsty fangs, flickered a shivering light in his greedy and cunning eyes. He slowly walked up to him, took away their three brothers'' broken arms with ease, and then lay down to one side , as if no one else gnawed. "Beast, give me back..." Without waiting for ituna to get up and chase Bai Qi, Li Zhe, who had been prepared for a long time, kicked him to the ground with one foot. When his injured broken arm touched the cold bluestone floor, he instantly aggravated the pain at the wound and made ituna roll on the ground in pain. "You You give me to remember, my father king certainly will not let you go! Our elephants will surely enter your Tang Dynasty from south to north, slaughter your people, and rob you of your wealth and women Yi Shang looks at his brother''s pain rolling, and he is covering the broken arm with one hand, sweating on his forehead, and roaring at Li Hong."Yes, their elephant group is very powerful. Maybe you cavalry of Tang Dynasty haven''t met it yet, but we have met Dashi, and even elephant cavalry. How about it? Are you afraid? " Sudan did not know when, actually went to Li Hong not far away, at the moment looking at Li Hong, he is showing expression of schadenfreude. "I don''t think the broken arm on the ground is enough to eat in vain. Would you like to offer one?" Li Hong looked back at Sudan coldly and said. "You I''m kind to remind you! I won''t argue with you today. I''ll see you on the school field tomorrow to see if your iron hooves are sharp or our iron hooves are brave! " The Sultan didn''t expect that the cruel and cruel goods would still have the idea of his own arm, so he retreated as he spoke. Li Hong''s eyes swept over him, while Saleh looked at him with a smile. His face was relaxed and leisurely, and he seemed to enjoy the screams that still rang out. But when his eyes moved to the son of Otsu, the son of Dazu, with a black face and a swollen face, shrunk his neck and stopped criticizing ituna. Looking at Li Hong''s eyes, he gave a dry smile and stepped back two steps, standing with Sudan again. "Li Dan and Xue Shao, do you have anything to say? How do you want to punish them? " Li Hong''s sight shifted from Dazu prince to Xue Shao and Li Dan behind him, and asked in a low voice. "What? Are you going to punish them? Isn''t that enough? " Even Saleh couldn''t stand it. He thought it was the end of the matter. Unexpectedly, Li Hong, who was cruel and cruel, even had to settle accounts with others. Looking at Li Hong''s calm look, Saleh couldn''t hide his surprise on his face, and asked with a leap of three feet. Not only Saleh, but also di Renjie and Ren Zhigu, as well as Cui Zhiwen, including the faces of the Sultan and the son of dazin, are also shocked. Is this not enough? We must continue to punish! Hearing Li Hong''s words, itunaye, as well as the three brothers Yishen and ishe who glared at him just now, can''t ignore the heartrending pain still coming from his arm, and the whole face is green. Isn''t this special enough? What else do you want! But at this time, they did not dare to talk back to Li Hong any more. They could only look at Li Hong with a pair of eyes full of hatred. Their mouths were silent and closed tightly, for fear that the disaster would come from the mouth. Li Dan has been stunned by the scene before him. The repeated screams have not completely dissipated. In the cold air in winter, the smell of blood has become more and more strong. Even for him, there are some choking eyes. He feels that the bloody smell is pouring into his stomach along his own mouth. So his lips wriggled a few times, looked at Li Hong and Li Lingyue''s hair in his arms. He could not speak, but shook his head in silence. Xue Shao is better than Li Dan, especially after half a year''s training in Anxi, and has seen many people with broken arms and short legs. Looking at the white flesh and blood on the broken arm, Xue Shao''s throat involuntarily swallowed a few saliva, and then stuttered: "no No, that''s enough. That''s enough. " Li Hong also agreed to accept, nodded to Xue Shao, and then motioned to the governor of Beijing Zhaofu to take them out first. After the two men went out, Li Hong looked at the three brothers of ituna who gasped for breath and said in a flat tone: "they are all right, but I have something else to do. Just now we have slandered and we do not know how to lose face. Regardless of our identity, we fought at the court meeting. How should we deal with this crime?" Saleh''s eyes are round. Prince Ozu on one side is worried that if he stares down, his eyes will fall to the ground. "You You are cruel! This can be said to be slandered by your red mouth and white teeth Let''s just cut off one finger for one person. " Saleh looked at Li Hong, looked at his eyes, and instantly understood Li Hong''s intention. Know this guy is not to pull himself into the water, will not give up, so also had to in the light of punishment said. After Li Hong heard Saleh''s words, his face suddenly showed a satisfied smile, and di Renjie was also relieved. In this way, even if the kingdom of Zhenla is even more powerful, facing the two superpowers of Datang and Dashi, the king of Zhenla has to weigh it carefully. But since Li Hong has pulled Saleh into the water, can the prince of Dazu survive? It''s obviously impossible. "Well Then according to Saleh''s punishment, one finger will be severed. " Dazu Prince looked at Li Hong facing him, and then became sharp eyes, had to say yes. "Mean!" Sudan hummed in a low voice, but he did not dare to face Li Hong''s eyes or let Li Hong hear what he had just said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 To cut off one arm and to remove the other finger made Saleh and Prince Ozu almost stare at the ground at the same time. In their opinion, although both of them said to cut off one finger, it should be to cut off one finger! Why do you have to cut off two fingers? How can one country be judged? Do we have to let the hatred between the two fingers be recorded on the heads of Dashi and the Japanese? What made them even more depressed and even wanted to scold Li Hong despicable was that after they finished speaking, Li Hong said: "forget it, for their cruel share, as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, I will not punish you in accordance with the principle of benevolence and love, and the two countries will never be able to repair each other. I remember that it is Prince Dashi and Japan who broke your fingers The prince, it has nothing to do with me. " Li Hong''s words, angry Dazu Prince and Saleh want to spit blood, how can he be so shameless? If you cut off someone else''s arm, in the end, you want them to read his kindness? What a dream! However, the reaction of the three brothers of ituna was that they almost surprised them. The three brothers actually sincerely thank Li Hong for his kindness! But now that it has become a fact, it has been dragged into the water by the despicable, treacherous and sinister Prince of the Tang Dynasty, whether it is Prince Dazu or Saleh, this time must be recognized. What''s more, in the face of Zhenla, whether it''s Prince Dajin of Japan, who is far away from Zhenla, or Saleh, a big food whose territory is even broader than that of the Tang Dynasty, they don''t care much about being hostile to Zhenla. They were just very dissatisfied and depressed. They had come to Ci''en Temple with Li Hong in their arms, but they didn''t want to be dragged into the water by the goods unconsciously. Di Renjie led the chengwuwei and the captors who had been changed into captors by the Ministry of punishment, and dragged down the exhausted ituna and others. Accompanied by Saleh and others, Cui Zhiwen and Ren Zhigu, including the abbot of Ci''en Temple, Li Hong led them to the gate of Ci''en Temple. Looking up at the black gilded plaque of Ci''en Temple, Li Hong unconsciously shook his head, and then said as if no one else was there: "this Ci''en Temple is really against the royal family. How can the Royal descendants come here and have something wrong? Let''s inform Zongzheng temple and order Ci''en Temple to close its doors, rebuild it and move out of here, and turn it into a garden for the people of Chang''an city. As for where to move? Do you have any suggestions from the abbot? " "I dare not. I will obey your Highness''s will." The abbot of Ci''en Temple was relieved. His highness did not blame the temple. It was a great gift. Therefore, Li Hong ordered the Ci''en Temple to be closed and rebuilt. He was not given the chance to refute it. The abbot also had no complaints. As for the question of where he moved away, it must be that the farther away from Kyoto, the better. Saleh listened to Li Hong''s words and nodded involuntarily. He looked like he was asking for other people''s opinions, but in fact, he had already determined the most critical issue. Just ask where you moved away, not whether you agree to close the door and rebuild! Li Hong''s move has benefited Saleh a lot. In addition to being cruel to Li Hong, he began to attach importance to his strategy and Chengfu. He believes that the seemingly harmonious and hostile relationship between the two will become hostile one day, and that day, I''m afraid, will not be too far away. When the Tang Dynasty consolidated its surrounding areas, when Dashi consolidated its territory further to the west, perhaps, it was the time for him and Li Hong to really start a fight. It was a life and death situation. I also hope that, at that time, the night moon will not be sandwiched in the middle, with tears every day, tangled in contradictions. He was dragged into the water, and then he was confused and hostile to Zhenla. Although Saleh, the Sultan and the son of dazin did not pay much attention to the Revenge of ZhenLa kingdom in the future, he still felt that his chest was blocked by a stream of gas as soon as he remembered that he had been killed by Li Hongyin once again in the Ci''en Temple. When a man is in a bad mood and is in a bad mood, he will choose to call friends to drink to vent, or to find a woman to vent the male hormone in his body. However, when his chest is blocked hard, the three of Saleh also choose the way that ordinary people will choose. So they went together. On the way back to the municipal hall, the three people began to change their ways on the way to the most bustling and prosperous red light district of Datang, which is the pingkang square where men always yearn for. The three of them have been used to their black and blue face these days, just like Li Hong. No matter what kind of shame he has. When they get to a certain position, especially like them, each of them is the successor of each empire''s Dynasty. They don''t take other people''s advice seriously, but they have absolutely firm opinions in their hearts. If everything goes to heart, no matter who says it as wisdom, then they will not become the successors of the Empire. However, compared with the three of them, Li Hong was still a little more dignified. After getting out of the Ci''en Temple, he began to take Li Dan and Li Lingyue to the imperial city. As for Xue Shao, it is estimated that after going back, she will be scolded by the princess of Chengyang. Naturally, Li Hong doesn''t want to be implicated, so he gives the job to King Li Zhe.In the face of the emperor''s order, he knew more clearly that he would be denounced by Aunt Chengyang after he went to the residence of Princess Chengyang. However, although the eldest brother was not willing to accept it, he could not refute the fifth''s order at this time. Besides In case the fifth sent Li Lingyue back to the palace and met his father and his mother In this comparison, it seems that the risk factor of sending Xue Shao back is lower. Li Dan has been hanging his head in the carriage. Today''s conflict in the Ci''en Temple has left an indelible shadow on his small mind. Therefore, he also saw his own character clearly. At the critical moment, he even wanted to let his sister Li Lingyue stand in front of him. This made him feel very cowardly. He was inferior to his sister Li Lingyue, and he was not worthy of being called a man. "When will I be sixteen?" Li Dan lowered his head, playing with the corner of his coat, and suddenly whispered in the carriage. "Just after the first day, you are 14 years old now, and you will be 16 years old in two more new year''s days. What''s the matter?" Li Hong was sitting in the middle of the carriage, with Li Dan on the left and Li Lingyue on the right, looking tired or in a trance. "Am I too useless, brother? Even my sister can''t protect me. I don''t deserve to be the heir of the royal family. " Li Dan still lowers his head, and his mind is rolling with the picture of Li Lingyue''s tall and slender figure appearing in front of him, and confronting ituna with dignity. "Don''t think about it. It''s not your fault. You''ve behaved very well. Although your sister has made it for you, it''s because you''re used to standing in front of you and making decisions for you, not because you don''t have the courage to protect your sister." Li Hong rubbed the top of his head, and his hair was already in disorder. Li Dan said with some encouragement. "But But I was really scared just now, my legs My legs are not under my control and my hands are shaking... " "My legs are also weak. If I had not been in vain and still in the Ci''en Temple, I would have been hiding behind you." Li Lingyue''s eyes shifted from the window to Li Dan, and murmured with her delicate chin. "But But when you let Baiqi bite them, it was very powerful. I didn''t think of it before, and I couldn''t say anything. Alas Brother Huang, can I join the army like Xue Shao after spring ploughing? I also want to train myself to be like you, able to protect my sister Li Dan finally talked about the head, with a trace of embarrassment on his face, his eyes full of hope. "If you join the army, what about your favorite studies in Chongwen hall? In the barracks, there is no one to play with you. What''s more, it doesn''t mean that joining the army can let you protect your sister. There are many ways to protect your family and yourself. Force is not the only and not the best way. You can also protect yourself with your little head. As long as you can learn all the things you are interested in, your sister will still rely on you to protect. " Li Hong patted Li Dan on the fat shoulder. The carriage had stopped at the gate of Li Dan''s palace. The door was full of servants, eunuchs and maids in the palace. Li Dan sighed, looked at the people outside the door, and then looked at Li Lingyue and Li Hong: "I''ll think about it again. Brother and sister, I''ll go back first." Li Hong and Li Lingyue nodded and watched Li Dan get out of the car, but Li Hong suddenly opened the window and looked at the people outside and said, "from today on, no one can help the king of Yin get up, dress and wash every morning. He can do it by himself." "For..." Li Hongdan said in the morning that Li Hongdan''s face was just a little confused. After hearing Li Hongdan''s words, he just stepped on the steps and said, "Li Hongdan''s face is just a little bit encouraging." Li Hong and Li Lingyue looked at the obedient and sensible, but still somewhat depressed, Li Dan waved at him, and then motioned for Huameng to return to the palace. "Are you really not afraid today?" Li Hong looked at Li Lingyue, who looked puzzled. He wanted to stop talking to her, but the little guy was shaking his head in the carriage. Obviously, the sleepiness had dissipated. So he looked at Li Lingyue fondly and asked. "I''m not afraid. Li Dan doesn''t know. I know that since he was hijacked before, someone has been protecting us secretly. Therefore, I don''t believe that ITO can hurt me." "Then you shouldn''t let Baiqi bite chengwuwei, shouldn''t you?" "But I was angry because those people who protected me secretly didn''t come out. After chengwuwei came, he didn''t take them down at the first time, but asked me to ask why. He asked me not to let Baiqi bite them any more. I turned my elbow out and didn''t bite them!" "I remember when I went back, if my father and my mother asked about it, I would tell you the truth." "You don''t send me?" "Pull it down. I''ve been trained by my father and mother for a long time today." "Oh." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 In Penglai hall, Li Zhi and Wu Mei saw Li Lingyue''s sitting posture for the first time. They were so dignified and generous in front of them. Naturally, inside and outside, Li Zhi and Wu Mei also revealed the noble spirit and elegance that a Royal Princess should have. "All right, don''t act like that. Go back and have a rest." Wu Mei''s index finger again points Li Lingyue''s white forehead, and then says in a helpless soft voice. "Yes, I''ll leave." Li Lingyue immediately beamed, jumped down from the chair, and casually saluted. After Li Lingyue''s figure disappeared, Li Zhi, who had just shown a kind smile to Li Lingyue, suddenly became gloomy and said in a calm voice, "Hua Ji, prepare for pen and ink." "What do you want?" Wu Mei is combing in her mind. When Li Dan and Li Lingyue collide in Ci''en Temple today, she hears Li Zhi''s voice beside her and orders Huameng with anger. "What are you doing? Naturally, it''s to blame king zhidos of Annam. Why did he dare to let his prince molest my princess? " Li Zhi shook his sleeve and went to the study in anger. This is good. The little prince of Zhenla dare to molest the princess of Tang Dynasty in the capital of Tang Dynasty. Does he really think that the Tang Dynasty is easy to bully, or that his kingdom of Zhenla is now so powerful that he can ignore the Tang Dynasty. Wu Mei wanted to hold on to the sleeve, but she threw herself into the air, so she had to follow her to the study. As soon as she entered the study, she did not wait for Lizhi to speak. Wu Mei said, "you didn''t find out. Are there many artificial doubts?" "What is the man-made suspicion? I would like to ask the king of Annam who underestimates me so much. " Wu Mei sighed helplessly, and then gave Lizhi a look. She had to say, "if you really want to question, you should question Li Hong, not king Annan!" Li Zhi''s hand with the brush was stiff. He raised his head in surprise and looked at Wu Mei: "what''s the meaning of this? If Li Hong didn''t arrive in time today, I''m not sure how that bastard prince would bully Lingyue. How could I question Li Hong? " Seeing that Lizhi was no longer as angry as before, Wu Mei walked up to Li Zhi and said calmly, "there are too many coincidences in this matter. Why does Li Dan appear in Ci''en Temple? Chang''an city is so big that Li Lingyue and Xue Shao happened to be in the Ci''en Temple? What''s more, when Prince Zhenla was in the Ci''en Temple, Li Dan and Li Lingyue appeared at the same time? " "What about Chang''an City? There are so many coincidences in this world. Is it possible that in Chang''an City, who meets with whom, is premeditated? " Lizhi''s brain had not yet turned around and asked. "Li Dan was hijacked at the beginning. Since then, has Li Hong''s Jingwei in his hands have made great changes in recent years? Now lurking in addition to Bai Chun also show up, have you ever seen other people? Did you not see Jingzhe, grain of grain, iron and Yangwu in the great court meeting? Has Li Hong ever mentioned that there are always Jingwei people protecting Li Dan, Li Zhe or Li Lingyue? " Said here, Wu Mei even thought, is not even Li Xian''s side, there are Li Hong''s people beside. "Yes, Jingwei has been secretly protecting Li Lingyue and them The queen means Is this what Li Hong did? " "Even if it''s not for him, I''m afraid it''s impossible to get rid of him. At least, at the very beginning of the conflict, Jingwei people should have jumped out to protect Li Lingyue and Li Dan, but they didn''t jump out. Instead, Prince Zhenla was allowed to change from the conflict with Li Dan into the beauty of Li Lingyue." Wu Mei did not say the word "molestation". Obviously, if the princess of the Tang Dynasty is molested by foreign princes, this is not the truth that makes the royal family feel glorious. Looking at Li Zhi, who didn''t know whether he heard it or what he was thinking, Wu Mei continued: "Bai Chun has been in the Palace once since the first day of the new year, but Li Hong was injured. Bai Chun didn''t even go to the east palace to see him. Is this in line with the deep feelings between the two people? Therefore, among them, there must be something that Li Hong secretly assigned to Bai Chun, so that she can''t go to the Imperial Palace and the East Palace these days. " Li Zhi raised his head and stroked his beard for a long time, then murmured, "the queen means that this is arranged by Li Hong, and he deliberately leads the prince Zhenla to attack him?" Since Tang Hongmei didn''t want to cooperate with the army anymore, I said, "so where do I want to continue to analyze? Where is Li Hong''s trouble? " Pei Xinger said, "you didn''t come back?" "The Nanzhao in Southwest China has been pacified, and Liu Yanyou, the protector of Annam capital, has not returned to Chang''an. Li Hong''s purpose must be Zhenla. However, Zhenla has always held you in high esteem. This time, the well-trained white elephants will kowtow and kneel down in the palace like pearls on the first day of the lunar new year. It is obvious that the king of Zhenla has been training for a long time and is waiting for the emperor to send him to please me. If Li Hong wants to fight for Zhenla, how can he succeed? It is necessary to find a very reasonable excuse for him to send troops to Zhenla Wu Meiyue said that the more he felt that the truth was like this. Li Hong, a little rabbit, even calculated Li Dan and Li Lingyue in order to fight for Zhenla. "What''s more, Li Lingyue said that Li Hong forced Dashi and the prince of Japan to cut off two fingers of King Zhenla. His real intention was to cut off Zhenla''s back road when he was conquered by the Tang Dynasty. I''m afraid that even Dashi and the prince of Japan were deliberately guided to the vicinity of Ci''en Temple by Li Hong It''s still Li Hong''s bustle... " Wu Mei''s analysis did not finish, Li Zhi then took the words in the past."Yes, because of the gratitude and resentment between Li Hong and Dashi prince, and the recent conflict between the prince of Japan and Li Zheyuan, if these two people heard that Li Hong and Li Zhe had a conflict with others in Ci''en Temple, they naturally said that they would come to gloat over Li Hong and Li Zhe, so they were naturally dragged down by Li Hong." Li Zhi let the brush in his hand fall on the top of the rice paper, and instantly there is a big black dot. He murmured and looked up. "By the way, what about the white elephants from Zhenla? Why haven''t I seen it for so long? " Li Zhi suddenly didn''t know what he thought of and turned to ask. "Li Hong sent him to his central army for a long time. You and I have no luck to watch. The soldiers of the central army may be looking at the dozens of white elephants at this time." Wu Mei see Li Zhi no longer write imperial edict, then stand up to go outside the study, carrying Lizhi light floating said. "How unreasonable, I have not seen enough, let him be sent to the central army By the way, is this boy holding back something bad? What does he want the white elephant for? " "I don''t know. Ask him." Wu Mei''s back has disappeared, but the voice from a distance, gently into the study, standing behind the desk in the ears of the Emperor Tang. "What does he want an elephant for? Even if it is useful, it should be left for me to watch. " Lizhi sat down slowly and muttered to himself. The old couple in Daming Palace, one murmured in the study, the other was sitting in the main hall, chatting with Xiao Shufei and others. In the East Palace, when Li Hong came back nearly half an hour, Pei WANYING and other talents returned to the palace of Lizheng from the palace of Prince PU. Several women are obviously in a good mood, in addition to an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan because they are pregnant in the body, and can not drink, the other few women are drinking a lot of wine, a blow can break the cheek red, it is very attractive. After meeting the prince, an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan were touched by Li Hong and asked back and forth several times. After the baby''s situation in the stomach, they reluctantly let the two women return to their palace. Yan Lingbin and Pei WANYING were obviously in a good mood today, and they did not drink less today. With three points of drunkenness and seven points of amorous feelings, Yan Lingbin and Pei WANYING have been talking about today''s interesting things in front of Li Hong, and repeatedly told Li Hong that he had a surprise today. Li Hong pinched them gently on their red cheeks. Looking at the charming amorous feelings in the circulation of their eyebrows, Li Hong had already guessed what the surprise was in the mouth of the two girls. Was not Bai Chun also coming to the east palace? As for the mystery! "Why do you know?" Pei WANYING because of drinking, this time is no longer as implicit as usual, let Li Hong''s hand has been along the lapel, into their own clothes, is caressing on their full chest. Yan Lingbin exhaled at the other side like LAN, and an unruly hand in his back skirt was caressing on his protruding buttock: "yes, how can you guess it was Bai elder sister coming?" "I can tell from the way you two look. If you don''t know what you think after a long time, I will live on dogs for more than 20 years." Li Hong enjoyed the happiness of the people, holding two beauties in his arms. The palms of his hands were delicate and soft, and the small bulges were rubbing against his palms. "You''ve been provoked by the dog. You want to see people like that." At the door rang the white pure voice which had not yet arrived. "You start to feel uncomfortable before you get in the door, do you?" Li Hong just finish saying, see Bai Chun natural and generous, with a smile appeared in the line of sight. "Ah Run Yan Lingbin, regardless of his clothes, has been untied by Li Hong unconsciously. In an instant, he pulls out Li Hong''s hand and suddenly gets up and hugs Bai Chun. Then he looked at Li Hong and said, "how about your highness, is sister Bai beautiful or not? Today we are still discussing how to let sister Bai act as Bai Suzhen." Just after Yan Lingbin finished, Pei WANYING in Li Hong''s arms began to gloat at at Yan Lingbin. Sure enough, I saw someone''s face suddenly Black: "you let her act as Bai Suzhen, but I want to ask you, who are you going to let act as Xu Xian?" "Er No spanking, will you, your highness Yan Lingbin, holding Bai Chun in his arms, prayed with spring in his eyes. "What do you say...!" Pei WANYING felt her hands in front of her chest were exerting, but she had no reason to hope that her highness could exert more. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 Li Hong, who got up early in the morning, felt that this morning was really refreshing. His dream, which had not been realized, finally became a reality last night! Everywhere, you can see her white and flowery jade body. Whether it is Pei WANYING''s mature posture as a mother, or Yan Lingbin''s more enchanting body, or Bai Chun''s delicate body like a work of art, all of them are embracing each other and enjoying it wantonly in a bed overnight. Li Hong, who was sitting up from the bed, can only reflect on his mind all kinds of feelings of last night. In the spacious and comfortable bed, there is only one person of his own. The three girls who spent the night with him last night have already disappeared. The morning sun sprinkles a ray of golden light through the gap of the curtain. The warm bedroom seems to be still filled with the desire and amorous feelings of last night. Even in the air, it seems that the voice of last night''s blood spurting sound is echoed. In front of me, the body of three girls who are extremely seductive appears again. Bai Chun was the first one to walk in. She was always indifferent. After entering the bedroom, she faced Li Hong''s strange eyes. You don''t need to know that this guy is still smelling the absurdity of last night. Therefore, in the face of Li Hong''s bad smile, there was a rare blush on her beautiful white cheek. Some regretted that she had drunk too much wine in Prince Pu''s mansion yesterday, so she was pulled to bed by Her Highness, and she was absurd together with PEI WANYING and Yan Lingbin. "What about the two?" "Won''t come over." Bai Chun decides to revenge Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin. Why do they hide outside and let themselves face their Royal Highness in shame. Li Hong laughed and didn''t speak. However, she saw Pei WANYING peeping in at the door. She yawned and said, "if you two don''t come in again, I''m not sure I''ll let you together tonight..." "Stop, stop talking." "Really, your highness is too bad and shameful. If an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan know about it, we don''t know how they make fun of our sisters." "It doesn''t matter. When the time comes, we''ll take the two of them and we''ll sleep together..." "Bah, I think so." "A fool dreams." "Wear it yourself." "Hello I am the prince Hello How do you wear it? " With the clothes that Bai Chun threw down in his hand, he swished with a red face. Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin, who were just at the door, suddenly disappeared. The three girls ran out of the bedroom, but no one was embarrassed to look at each other. After all, because they had finished drinking wine last night, and when they just came back, the Royal Highness put his hand on the three of them and let them add the effect of alcohol to their heart''s desire. So they were confused and didn''t know what was going on. They served the prince together. When they wake up in the morning, the three girls open their eyes and look at each other''s white naked bodies. All of a sudden, they are pink, blushing and charming. They are stunned, so they take the lead in pulling their clothes to cover their shame. Then they hide in fear and shyness and put each other''s clothes on themselves. So even now, after the absurdity of serving his highness together last night, the three girls still can''t let go. On their faces, they still feel hot shyness. They are embarrassed to look at each other and begin to prepare breakfast for Li Hong. But everyone''s mind, is also bombarded away, last night those shameful pictures, dead in the mind of playback. The prince of the East Palace of the Tang Dynasty had three daughters one night. After getting up, he was in a good mood. After exercising for a while in the back garden, he bathed and ate with the help of the snow and the summer solstice. As for the three beauties last night, they had no idea where they had gone. The prince of glutinous food and the prince of Japan were not idle last night. In the lustful pingkang square, the unrestrained laughter of men and the gentle and elegant songs of women gradually awakened the hormones in the body of midnight in the light of light and wine. Whether it''s the beauty of thin clothes, the mellow and delicious spirits, and the high price, the three of Saleh also lived in pingkang square. Although they spent a lot of money in one night, they still felt that it was worth the money. For the pingkang square of the Tang Dynasty, it was a little bit more lingering. The central army barracks are located in the west of Chang''an city. Therefore, in the mouth of the people in Chang''an City, most of the time, the name of the central army barracks is replaced by Zhenxi camp. In other directions, it is naturally guarded by jinwuwei, especially on both sides of the Daming Palace. Li Hong led his own 200 Pro guards, and Li Zhe led his 150 strong Pro guards to the direction of Zhenxi camp. A team of less than 400 people, passing through Chang''an today, will not attract people''s attention, nor will it cause riots in Chang''an city. After all, in today''s Chang''an City, when large business teams enter Chang''an City, the number of people can even reach nearly a thousand, while the business travel with hundreds of people is already a small business travel. In particular, before yuan day this year, when envoys from various countries led their teams to Chang''an, several of them were teams of nearly 1000 people, so the people of Chang''an city had long been used to it.All the way to the west, after leaving the golden gate of the inner city, the speed of the whole riding team is faster and faster. The eight mile long outer city street is much wider than the inner city street. The buildings and houses on both sides are arranged in a orderly way, giving people a sense of harmony and comfort. In addition, it is the new year''s day, and every family is decorated with festive atmosphere, which makes the tourists who are ready to leave the city, do not worry at all, enjoy the street view on both sides, and slowly drive out of the city. As soon as Li Hong and Li Zhe got close to the high gate of the barracks, they heard the roar of elephants and the neigh of horses from time to time in the school yard. From time to time, I could feel the ground shaking under my feet. The sound of pounding iron hooves and the sound of elephant''s more heavy steps made the whole barracks seem to be shaking. Kill! Kill! Kill! The cold and cold roar of killing in the air in the barracks came from the gate of the central army barracks. The strong intention of killing and fighting made people mistakenly think that they had entered the real battlefield. They even thought that there was a fierce killing going on inside at this time. In the sky, there was a sound of killing for a long time, but there were bursts of rumbling vibration under the feet. All of these made the war horses of Prince''s personal guard slowly enter the barracks shake their heads and hiss in an instant, and sometimes they scratch the ground with their hooves, as if they were ready to rush in. Fortunately, the whole 350 well-trained horses and their own guards can easily and skillfully control the horses under their hips, and feel the strong fighting intention of the horses. Each of the pro guards touches the horses'' heads with their hands to indicate that they are calmed down. The horses were appeased by their masters, so when they entered the barracks gate, they all recovered their docile appearance. However, their strong hoofs were still ready to enter the enemy''s line. However, when the elephant roared again, more than 300 Pro guard horses appeared again. The sound of hissing and the action of digging the ground with iron hooves appeared again, which made Li Zhe a little dumbfounded. "See? This is not the war spirit of the so-called war horse, but a manifestation of uneasiness. " Li Hong patted his horse''s head leisurely, and then he jumped off the horse''s back after he could not and could not hold the reins. "Why? Have these horses never seen Baiqi like this? I thought they wanted to trample on the elephant? " Li Zhe also jumped down from the back of the horse and asked Li Hong. The pro guards led by weituqi continued to ride horses to the school yard of nannuo University. At this time, they could see that there was a big difference between the abnormal performance of the horses in their crotch and their performance before going to the battlefield. This made them have to explore whether the war horses were born to be afraid of the Big Macs Elephant. "That''s because these horses are already familiar with the smell of Baiqi. Besides, can Baiqi be called a wolf now? Like a pug, every day is not around you, is Li Dan, or is in the Anxiao River and Chen QingHan where rub eat rub drink Li Hong curled his mouth and was disappointed when he mentioned the coyote. Now he has become a dog. Even know that pregnant Anxiao River and Chen QingHan there, delicious food than other places, perhaps also is the reason why Anxiao River and Chen QingHan are pregnant, the nature of maternal love at this time is too much, there is no place to vent, so the mother''s love that can not vent, was given to the head will please people''s "dog"! As a wolf, cunning and suspicious, ferocious and greedy is his nature, but Baiqi only has cunning and greed, and the suspicious and ferocious have been returned to its wolf ancestors. After Li Hong ordered it to enter the palace of Anxiao River and Chen QingHan, the eunuchs and maidens in the two palaces began to refuse to enter the palace of Baiqi, shaking his big black head, as if no one else was there. But the cunning wolf is what you can guard against? The enclosure as high as the sheep pen on the grassland can''t prevent the wolf from taking its shape. Moreover, the ornamental wall in the East Palace is more than the practical one. So Bai Qi began not to walk through the main gate. The low wall of the palace passed by with a slight leap. He was still at ease. He found an Xiaohe or Chen QingHan and went to rub, eat and drink. This kind of cunning behavior also makes the eunuchs and maids in the palace unable to defend themselves, which is a great headache. Every time I see that I want to coax away, I am not stopped by an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan, or the "dog" lies on the ground playing with you with two skinned faces. It is neither scolding nor scolding to let you fight. It can only be seen crying and laughing and watching it lie there rubbing, eating and drinking. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 Elephants have long been trained as war elephants by human beings, and become another kind of combat machine besides war horses. Whether it is used to charge or attack cities, the role of war elephants is extremely significant. War elephants are more often used in wars in Europe, and the famous Macedonian legions, Roman legions and so on, have suffered the losses of war elephants. When the Persian Dynasty was still at its peak, it easily defeated the Macedonian army with 15 elephants in the middle of the army. Hannibal, one of the four greatest military generals in European history, used to have an army composed of war elephants in his army, but later it was cracked by the Romans. However, at that time, he did not really find a way to defeat the army of war elephants. You can imagine what kind of visual impact and huge psychological pressure will be caused to the enemies on the battlefield when the Colossus weighing up to 45 tons, plus the war elephants wearing armor, charging at the speed of 30 kilometers per hour! The destructive power of its charge is even more powerful. The legs as thick as wooden pillars can trample on soldiers at will. The long ivory is no less than any sharp spear in the impact process. In addition, the war elephant itself is very high and can overlook the height of the enemy, as well as the weapons such as spears and bows in the hands of soldiers on the back of war elephants. Moreover, with its huge weight and its thick skinned and fleshy self-defense ability, the battle array composed of war elephants is a nightmare for both cavalry and infantry. No one is willing to easily fight against it. What makes war invincible and invincible is that the ability to fight, to be able to fight, to be invincible, to be invincible is to be able to defend. Especially for horses who are not familiar with the smell of war elephants, even if the elephants roar together, it will be a disaster for the horses who are not familiar with the war elephants. Even if they do not need to be attacked by others, the horses will be scared and run away without command, which is very difficult to pose a threat to the war elephants. However, the reason why war horse has always been able to become a cold weapon age, the existence of the endless cruel battlefield is that it does not have fatal shortcomings, nor does it have perfect advantages. Its perfect balance is that it has become the combat animal that mankind is more willing to choose on the battlefield. Naturally, the war horse can be superior to the war elephants in the cold weapon era, and can become an evergreen tree in the military field. It can be seen from the side that war elephants have a shortcoming that human beings can''t overcome. Once this shortcoming is used by the enemy, the war elephants will become insufficient to fear. Fear of fire is the fatal weakness of war elephants. No matter how human beings train, the fear factors hidden in their nature will be fully exposed when war elephants are facing a raging fire. Once a large-scale fire is formed on the battlefield, the war elephants can not only hurt the enemy, but also trample and destroy their own defense forces when they are crazy. Without the enemy''s hands, the war elephants after being attacked by fire will be in chaos and flee in all directions. The enemy''s camp is left with chaos and fleeing after hearing the wind. At this time, they can only be slaughtered and waiting for defeat. Standing on the high platform, Li Hong and Li Zhe, accompanied by lawlessness, looked down. The military array composed of dozens of war elephants on the school field was confronting the cavalry troops. In the absence of fire, in addition to the pro guard led by weituqi, who had just joined the army, and with more outstanding mobility and strong ability to control horses, they could barely swim and fight with war elephants. Other cavalry were already in chaos. In the face of the roar of war elephants, the horses often pluck up their courage and, at the urging of their masters, run forward for more than ten steps, and then show fear and stop without listening to the command. Even when the elephant is facing it, and before it moves forward, the horse will automatically turn around and run back, selling its owner''s back on its back, and directly sell it to the enemy without money. Each elephant in the school field is equipped with a strong elephant on its back. There is a soldier holding a horse''s name and a bow and crossbow. In front of and behind the soldier, there are two soldiers driving an elephant holding bows and crossbows. The three men form a single fighting unit that is courageous and invincible. The three men on the back of the war elephant can either shoot or fight the enemy with their horses when they urge the elephant to move forward. By complementing each other, they can kill the enemy unilaterally without any suspense. On the other hand, beside the legs of four war elephants as thick as columns, a soldier with a knife and shield stood to guard the lower wall of the elephant, so as not to be attacked by the enemy in the chaotic battlefield. A war elephant with seven soldiers formed a combat group with great lethality. It can be imagined what kind of damage will be caused to the enemy when such groups reach dozens or hundreds. No matter in the Tang Dynasty, the former Sui Dynasty or the Han Dynasty, because of the constraints of the Central Plains and the environment, plus the hostile relationship, the group forces that threatened the central plains were both in the West and the north, so they rarely fought with war elephants in history. Now Li Hong has his eyes on the southwest. The war elephant, which is still relatively unfamiliar to the Tang Dynasty, has become a "difficult problem" for the horses to conquer.Lawless and unruly people have led the butcher camp of the central army and conducted many simulated battles with war elephants. However, none of them can break through the enemy''s array like other cavalry, and it is difficult to gain the initiative to control it strategically. Li Hong looked at the smoke and dust of the school yard, and the sound of fighting, roaring and hissing mixed together. But even if he was in charge of the battle, his killing effect on the war elephant group was very small. When facing Li Hong''s gaze, their faces were full of guilt and embarrassment. When they were about to kneel down to plead guilty, they were stopped by Li Hong. Looking at the gate of the barracks, the cannibal cavalry slowly came in. Li Hong said faintly, "if you lead your people to win them, you don''t have to worry about conquering the war elephants." "Your Highness..." They are still guilty of lawlessness and want to kneel down to plead guilty. Since they took charge of the central army, they have been regarded as the bravest generals under his royal highness. But now facing these hundred and ten war elephants, they suddenly become helpless. Their hearts are filled with reluctance and guilt, feeling that they have failed Li Hong''s expectations. "Don''t worry, there are many ways. Go down and get ready. " Li Hong patted them on the shoulder again, and then took Li Zhe to meet Saleh and others. "Do you really have a way?" Li Zhe can''t wait to ask behind him. Li Hong gazed at the front and was elated. Looking at the central army of the Tang Dynasty in the school yard, he was chased by war elephants. His laughter was even more unrestrained and did not leave Li Hong any affection at all. "In a moment, you will pretend to be angry, and then you will pull all these war elephants into the barracks in Qinling Mountains." Li Hong sneered and said lightly to Li Zhe. "What are you doing?" Li Hongzhe didn''t understand what he meant. "To confuse the enemy, isn''t Saleh laughing arrogantly? Isn''t he so proud to see that we have nothing to do with the war elephant battle array? You follow him and say that you will pull all these war elephants into Qinling Mountains and kill them... " "You don''t mean it, do you? The central army has not figured out a way to conquer the war elephants. How can we kill us... " Li Zhe saw that Li Hong''s expression didn''t look like a joke, and even the corners of his mouth showed a trace of bloodthirsty expression, so he quickly and nervously continued to ask. "Are you stupid? Those elephants will be useless for a while. Kill them for everyone to eat meat, and keep the ivory for me. Besides, keep those white elephants as a gift from the kingdom of Zhenla to his father. Don''t kill them, or the emperor will have to hurry with you. " Li Hong looks back and stares. Because of the passive scene in the school field, Li Zhe, who is somewhat frustrated, says with one glance. White elephants are tamed to perform. Compared with those tamed to fight, white elephants have no combat effectiveness at all. They even kneel down in front of horses, which is no different from that of Baiqi who rubs, eats and drinks in the palace. The difference between Baiqi and wild wolf is that one is a pet, the other is a beast, which can''t be compared. "What are the elephants doing in Qinling?" Li Zhe continued to ask. Today, the battle elephant army in the school yard has caused him great psychological pressure. So at this time, Li Zhe is like a bull in the head. He has to break the sand pot and ask the truth. If the fifth man doesn''t give him a definite answer, he won''t give up. The heart is more worried and worried, the Tang Dynasty''s iron cavalry in the face of war elephant, really have no victory rate? He can''t accept this fact. After all, in his opinion, today''s Tang Dynasty should be an invincible and invincible Empire, and it should be an existence that no one can defeat. At present, these hundred war elephants have left their most elite Central Army helpless. Li Zhe couldn''t accept such a result in his heart. He even wanted to kill all of them to vent his anger, just as Li Hong said. But at the thought that only these war elephants could find a way to conquer them, Li Hong, who had been trained for a long time in Anxi, began to understand patience and could not act impulsively as before. So when he heard that Li Hong wanted to kill these war elephants, his first reaction was that the fifth was angry, and he had to stop the fifth''s impulse. "There is everything you want to know, how to conquer the elephant, there is the answer, no matter how hard you work, there is already waiting for you, but you have to remember, this method is you and no one can tell." "Don''t you even have to tell me?" Li Zhe looked at the confident eyes of the fifth, and gradually began to believe that Li Hong should not be stupid. When he could not beat these war elephants, he chose to kill the war elephants by deceiving himself, so as to deliberately forge the image of the powerful central army. "I knew that for a long time." Li Hong gave Li Zhe a push and then watched Saleh come to him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 Today''s three people, Saleh, Prince ozun and Sudan, are absolutely happy and excited. Even after they came to the Tang Dynasty, today is the most happy day for them. Looking at the school yard in the Datang barracks, the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty were chased by the war elephants everywhere. They could not form an effective resistance at all, and they felt very beautiful. Looking at the newly assembled cavalry array, when facing the three or five heads of elephants, they are suddenly scattered and escaped by the war elephants. Saleh looked at Li Hong''s calm face and laughed even more wildly. In short, as long as he could see that Li Hong was helpless with Datang, he felt that his trip to the Tang Dynasty was not in vain. In his mind, he had already had a problem, that is, when he and Li Hong had to fight the day, he would make a thousand of war elephants and camel soldiers. Let''s see if they can lead their troops to Chang''an City and force their emperors to come out to talk and make an alliance with themselves, like the Xiaoxiong named Jieli in those days. It''s better to bow down and submit to the throne. "Is that enough laughing?" Li Honghu''s eyes swept over the still unbridled, laughing Saleh and the Sultan, and saw that the son of Dazu was also smiling with a smile, so he continued: "believe it or not, I''ll call Li Zhe here and beat you again." "Why me? What they laugh at is loud, OK Dazu Prince''s smile on his face, instantly frozen in his face, looking at Li Hong''s aggrieved complaints. "That''s because I have a strong food and an army of war elephants, so he doesn''t dare to blame us. Do you have war elephants in Japan? Ha ha... " Saleh continued to laugh wildly as he spoke. At this moment, even if he was making a fake smile, he had to laugh at Li Hongcai with all his strength. After several days of holding back, he finally pulled back a game and said that he would laugh enough today. Li Hong was too lazy to answer, and Saleh, who was about to laugh, suddenly kicked Sudan without warning. Although Sudan is also laughing, but compared with Saleh, his laughter is still somewhat restrained. What''s more, after a few days of short contact, he has known that the prince of the Tang Dynasty is a full of vindictive virtue, so while laughing at him, he has been on guard against Li Hong''s sudden attack on him. Looking at Li Hong''s kicking foot, the Sultan twisted his body to avoid it. Then he looked at Li Hong with vigilance and said, "can you behave like a noble prince, can you not be rude? What''s wrong with a gentleman? Ha ha ha... " Sudan looked at Li Hong, whose face was gloomy. In addition, he had just escaped being kicked. So he started to retaliate and laughed loudly at him. The prince dares not to laugh any more. It is reasonable to say that at this time, the prince of the Tang Dynasty should please himself. Even if he does not please himself, he should be a little better to himself. After all, his elder sister is pregnant with his child. "Why? Where is that idiot going to drive the elephants? " Prince Ozu suddenly pointed to nuota''s school yard and looked at Li zhezheng''s angry signal to the soldiers on the back of the war elephant and drove the war elephant out of the barracks. Li Zhe, riding on his horse, gives people a look of exasperation. On the one hand, he orders the soldiers on the back of the war elephants to drive away the elephants, and at the same time orders the four soldiers on the legs of the war elephants to remove the armor from the elephants. "I don''t think I can do anything about you!" Li Zhe looked at an elephant who had been stripped of its armor. His knife suddenly waved and cut off the elephant''s nose. In an instant, the elephant screamed and began to run deep into the school yard. "Bring it!" Li Zhe, riding on his horse with a murderous look on his face, snapped. A light crossbow was soon pushed over. Li Zhe jumped off the horse''s back, picked up a heavy arrow with a sharp triangular shape, and quickly put it on the crossbow. With the winch shaking, a slight creaking sound sounded in the school yard. Saleh, the Sultan and the prince of dazin looked at Li Zhe''s every move in the distance, and then looked at the elephant trunk which was still under Li Zhe''s feet. He only felt a flash in front of his eyes, and a heartbreaking sound sounded. Then he saw the war elephant with the broken nose roared again. The rough and fleshy elephant''s back was shot in with arrows. "Although this method is feasible, if the damage is not great on the battlefield, what''s more, we still have cavalry to protect the elephant array in the middle, so we won''t give you such a chance." Saleh did not smile, but his face was a little more dignified. The war elephant just now had no soldiers on his back and no soldiers to protect him. Besides, he took off his basic armor. Shooting an elephant like this is not a real shooting, but it looks better. I think this is the expression of Tang''s exasperation after he couldn''t figure out how to deal with the elephant array. "It''s better to have something than nothing. Take your time. One day you''ll come up with a solution. It''s just the cost." Li Hong took the lead on the horse''s back, looking at Saleh and others who successively mounted the horse. "Don''t you have a competition in this school? Or do you think it will bring bad luck to your next competition because you didn''t win the array? " Saleh shook his head and did not want to think about the picture of the death of the war elephant. He looked at Li Hong and asked sarcastically. Li Hong sighed heavily, looked at the big school yard in front of him and said, "this school field is too small for cavalry to fight. Even if you win, you will find excuses for you by the restriction and restriction of the field, so change to a bigger one."After that, Li Hong drove his horse to the rear of the central army barracks. When he passed the barracks in the middle, Li Hong did not speed up. Instead, he slowed down. He asked several of them to carefully look at the soldiers'' dormitories in that row. Some soldiers are either washing and wiping weapons for their horses, or they are chatting together, or occasionally some hearty laughter comes from the house. In the whole camp living area, everything is in good order. Except for the soldiers who need to be on duty after Li Hong came here, the Central Army soldiers in the whole camp will not be affected by Li Hong''s arrival. Of course, all this is because of the new year''s Day festival, so the whole barracks, when there is no task, do not need to be constrained in the living area. Saleh and the Sultan exchanged eyes from time to time, but neither of them asked Li Hong. Even Dajin Xingzi was also absorbed by the living atmosphere in front of them. This was totally different from their impression of the iron and cold Tang soldiers. Li Hong walked in front of the three men and looked back at the three people behind him from time to time. The changes in their expressions did not surprise him, and all these were what the central army or Jin Wuwei should have looked like. There was no need to deliberately do something because of their arrival. All this is obviously the confidence and superiority of the Tang Dynasty and Li Hong, and even the whole army of the Tang Dynasty. It does not need to cater to anyone''s eyes or care about the views of others. But in any case, the scenes in the living area were obviously surprising to the three of Saleh. Everything in front of them completely overturned their impression of the iron and blood Tang soldiers. When they came out of the row after row of house passageways, Saleh and Sudan on horseback, as well as Prince ozun, were shocked and speechless. In front of them, they couldn''t connect all this with the so-called school field. It was as vast as a small grassland or a small forest. The withered yellow grassland occupies the line of sight. At the farthest point of view, there is a dense jungle, and there are hills, gullies, walls and other obstacles on the grassland. If they didn''t know in their hearts that they were in Chang''an City, the center of the Tang Dynasty, they would even think that they had come to the grasslands when they passed Anxi. Prince Ozu has been shocked by everything in front of him I can''t believe what he saw in front of him. In his heart, he really broadened his horizon when he came to Datang. The world can be so rich! So beautiful! So prosperous! So rich! So interesting! If you have to let him describe everything in the Tang Dynasty, the emperor Dajin racked his brains, just like a word in his mind, that is: Da! Big territory! The capital is big! The palace is big! Big barracks! Big people! Big horse! Even a dog It''s a wolf, as big as a calf! Just when a few people were stunned, the sound of iron hooves suddenly sounded in the distance on both sides, followed by the rolling smoke and dust, following the cavalry. When the cavalry of the two sides stopped, they were immediately engulfed in the yellow dust and fog by the rolling smoke and dust just raised by the horse''s hooves. On one side were eight hundred soldiers of futu camp led by lawlessness, and on the other were 800 cavalry from Dashi to the Tang Dynasty. The distance between the two teams seems to be a few miles when they stand on a hill. Naturally, the distance between them and the two teams of cavalry is not close. Looking at the cavalry with 800 people on each side, it looks like a little black spot in their eyes. "Is this your usual place to practice?" Saleh seems to have been trampled on his neck, and the muscles on his face are pumping, which is in sharp contrast to his arrogant and complacent appearance just now. "Not necessarily, sometimes they are scattered behind the woods, and then they are given their own goals, or they are allowed to catch and fight in the woods. Which side lives more and which side wins. What do you want to do today? " Li Hong was riding on his horse, and Huameng handed over a telescope. Wei Tu Qi also handed the other three telescopes to the three of Saleh. Looking at the three people picked up the telescope, left and right to see, not knowing why, had to learn from Li Hong''s appearance, raised in front of his eyes. Just as his eyes found the scenery from the black wood, Li Hong''s disgusting voice came to his ear: "return me after reading it. This thing is unique to the Tang Dynasty, and never gives it away." Finally, they found a new world in the dark wood. Before they could get excited, they were shaken by Li Hong''s disillusionment words! As for being so stingy! But it''s so far away and so clear. It''s a treasure! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 Both Saleh and Sudan, or even more rustic Prince Ozu, have been completely conquered by the so-called telescope in his hand. For a while, I put down the telescope and looked into the distance. At the same time, I raised the telescope to cover my eyes and repeated the gestures. It''s hard to believe that this thing in front of me can make them see so far away, and the scenery can be so clear and thorough! The naked eye completely blurred the scenery. With the help of this thing, everything was clearly seen! The big eater that he brought with him was holding the weapon in his hand nervously at the moment. On the other side, the two generals who looked the same as each other showed bloodthirsty smiles on the corners of their mouths, and their eyes were full of murderous spirit. They looked at their cavalry in the distance. "Will charging be boring?" Sultan with a cruel smile, holding a telescope to look at Li Hong, but found that in front of Li Hong, he can only see the white teeth talking, so he had to put down the telescope. "Of course, how about throwing it into the woods? There are no bows and crossbows, only horizontal swords and horses. They only rely on the skilful cooperation of brute force and battle array. If you win, you won''t win. " Li Hong looked at Sudan''s eyes, which was black and blue, but also mixed with red and swollen, and was beaten by himself on January day. "How do you sell it? I want as much as I want. " Saleh was more decisive, pointing to the telescope in his hand. He found that this thing seems to be no different from the glass of the Tang Dynasty, but in fact it is very different, because after he came to the Tang Dynasty, he never found that when he looked out of the glass windows of the Tang Dynasty, he could see as clearly as the thing in his hand. "Aren''t you mentally ill? I told you it''s not to be given away. " "So buy me." "Not for sale!" Li Hong resolutely refused. "Well I''ll do it myself. " Saleh was completely conquered by the telescope, but he was very clear that if he had this thing in hand, he would have taken the lead in the battle. Before the enemy discovers you, you can see the enemy''s position clearly through this thing, and even see who their general is. Even when they are stationed in the camp, you can completely avoid the patrol range of their scouts and see their camp clearly. Although there were few battles between Dashi and Datang in tuhuoluo, every time they fought in tuhuoluo, they were touched thoroughly. They had no privacy, and they did not even see the enemy. The long-distance crossbow shot their own people from the dark. He believed that their bowmen must have this thing as an auxiliary. Li Hong chuckled when he heard Saleh''s serious voice and serious manner. Looking at the goods that had lost their sense because of the telescope, Li Hong could hardly have laughed. "Are you stupid? Do you think I''ll tell you? This is unique to the Tang Dynasty. Only those generals who are above Duwei can be equipped with this one. You can''t think of him. What''s more, do you think I''d be stupid enough to tell you how he made it? " Li Hong, who is well prepared to lean on the saddle, said with ease. Although glass has not yet been fully popularized in the Tang Dynasty, this kind of expensive thing has been fully accepted and sought after by the people in the noble families and aristocratic families. Only because of its high cost, after more than ten years of development of glass, with the continuous improvement of technology, the quality is also improving, but its price has never dropped, and even in this decade, has been in a state of short supply. All this is because Li Hong deliberately controlled its output, but he never deliberately controlled the accumulation and progress of technology, so that glass has always been an expensive commodity, and has been limiting the flow of foreign countries. However, glass in the formation of a variety of goods, such as bottles, jewelry, decorations, mirrors and so on, is still trickling out to foreign countries. However, due to the control of the Tang Dynasty, even the big food is now stored as treasures in their palace. Any use and preservation are extremely careful, for fear that it will break the ground and become useless waste. It is precisely because of this that foreign countries cherish the glass materials when they get them. In addition, they never dare to break, tear or study from the finished products. This helps Li Hong protect the secret of glass in disguise. Li Hong easily discussed with Sudan how to fight a decisive battle. Saleh looked at the telescope in his hand, which was like looking at a very precious art. However, someone in the island has never put down his telescope from the beginning. From front to back, from left to right, the prince of Dazu raised his telescope curiously and happily and looked at it clearly: "don''t tell me, it''s really good. It''s not only far away, but also very clear. If you use it to peek at the woman you like to take a bath, isn''t it Ah... " "Why did you kick me again?" Dazu prince was accidentally kicked off his horse by Li Hong.He got up in a hurry from the ground. He had no time to pat the dust on himself. He asked Li Hong angrily. "Are you really worthy of being an Islander, or is this the unique Exotic Gene of your island? Why do you have these bad habits of peeping now? " Li Hong didn''t care about the anger on his face, and said leisurely. Besides Isn''t brother-in-law used to beat? Besides, the head of the horse may be down in the future! "I didn''t say peeking in Datang, and Even if it is peeping at pingkang square, it will not violate the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty? " The first day he saw Li Hong, he was called the prince of the island. Although he knew it was a derogatory term, he did not know what it meant, and Li Hong also said vaguely that it was because of the territorial relationship between Japanese and Japanese. Shouldn''t they be called Island States? After thinking about it for a night, the son of Dazu has been thinking about his territory surrounded by the sea. He also thinks that Li Hong is right. But why do you always feel that the island country he said has another layer of unknown irony. But no matter what, I just blurted out what I really thought in my heart. I really should be kicked by the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. After all, in the Tang Dynasty, if you peep at a woman''s bath, it''s a big event that is immoral and offensive to human relations. In this Reid Empire, I think I have to be more careful in the future, but I can''t be caught peeping. Li Hongduan sat on the horse''s back. Although he didn''t know why the son of Dajin, who was angry just now, suddenly became weak. However, for the sake of conservatism, in order to avoid the telescope being used by this guy to peep at the women in the Tang Dynasty, he immediately ordered Wei Tuqi not to take the telescope from Prince Dajin''s hand. "Hello I took another look, and there was a fight. " The prince of Dazu was faced with Wei Tu Qi, who was cast like black iron. His height was only up to his chest, so he was easily robbed of his tightly held telescope. Li Hong raised his binoculars and watched the cavalry of Dashi rush to the woods. However, the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty still stood still and said impatiently to Wei Tuqi: "give it to him. Don''t forget to take it back in a moment, so that he can''t do evil." The Sultan and Saleh ignored the excited Prince dazin who climbed on his horse. At the moment, they just focused on looking at the motionless cavalry of Datang, or the Dashi cavalry who had penetrated into the woods and flashed by. This is a rule made by the Sultan and Li Hong, because compared with the Tang Dynasty cavalry''s familiarity with the terrain in the forest, the cannibal is not at all familiar with it. After their discussion, they decided that the Dashi cavalry should enter the forest first, and then the Tang cavalry would follow up. Saleh originally thought that Li Hong would not agree, but did not expect that Li Hong agreed happily. Early entry and late entry may seem to be due to the familiar terrain, but in fact, the Tang Dynasty has lost its strategic opportunity. After all, as long as they enter the woods late, they are letting the cavalry of Dashi to ambush them. So, from this point of view, the cavalry of Tang Dynasty has let them eat cavalry one step. As the Tang cavalry began to enter slowly, the expressions of Saleh and Sudan were more and more dignified. If the Dashi cavalry could not defeat the Tang cavalry, then they would be incompetent and speechless. They would be convinced that they would lose, and even they would not be able to accept the defeat. The forest was filled with a sense of suffocation. Even on the hill where Li Hong stood, the air became tense in an instant. Occasionally, through the telescope, we can see that the light reflected by the weapons rings out in the forest. In the whole forest, after two cavalry troops have entered, there is a wave of birds that are living in the forest, flapping their wings and flying out of the forest. Even can see, some hare, deer and other living things, from the edge of the forest quickly ran out, and at this time, but saw a bird, from the sky like falling, meteor general hit the ground. Just as the bird was about to approach the ground, it suddenly opened its huge wings, and then vigorously shook its wings and slowly pulled up its body. On those two iron claws, there was a little deer still struggling. And it''s like blowing the horn of attack. There are more and more weapons reflecting light in the woods. Several people on the hill have been paying close attention to everything in the forest, but perhaps it is because the forest is too vast, or because everyone knows that this competition is very important, and no one wants to disgrace their master. Therefore, the whole forest just startled the birds to fly away, and in an instant it fell into the dead again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 756 Saleh and Sudan looked dignified, holding a telescope in one hand and listening to the occasional fighting and screaming in the woods. All these indicate that the battle in the woods is not a contest. Both he and Li Hong are very clear that this is a fight! It is a real game of fighting with blood and life. It is not a point to the end, but a encounter war or ambush war. Even Li Hong''s eyes are full of dignified and fierce light at this time. The screams from time to time from the forest make Li Hong and Saleh involuntarily collide with each other. Deep as ink in the eyes of the two people, from each other''s eyes, saw a strong sense of war and killing. "Whether it''s in the court or in the restaurant, you won''t win. Dare you go into the woods with me..." "I knew you would say that. If you had broken your arm and leg, you should not go to the night moon to complain." Li Hong reached back and Wei Tu Qi immediately handed over his usual spear. Holding a cold spear, Li Hong''s sense of war is even stronger. The bloody atmosphere of killing makes people even think that he is a general who has just survived fighting in the battlefield and is covered with blood! Saleh''s muscles are also in a state of excitement, a machete across his mouth, the tip of his tongue gently kissing the sharp blade: "pray for yourself, I will not be merciful." "Drive!" At the same time, the two men roared at the same time. They clapped their legs hard on the horse''s belly. Like two arrows, they dived down from the top of the hill and ran to the woods in the distance ahead. "I''ll go too!" The Sultan roared, and at the same time rode his horse behind the smoke and dust raised by the two men and rushed quickly into the woods. "You You Don''t you follow? " Prince Ozu shrank his neck, and his face was still in a state of shock. Just now, the atmosphere of suffocation in the hills made him afraid to speak. Now looking at the three people have left, but Li Hong''s bodyguard captain and his close eunuch are still standing on the hill, so he turns around and swallows his saliva. He asks. At this time, he felt that his brother-in-law should help Li Hong, but he didn''t dare to enter the forest that looked so tender that he had to turn to the soldiers around Li Hong. "They are not your Highness''s adversaries!" Wei Tu Qi disdained to look at the prince of Dazu, and said with reasonable words. "Oh All right At this time, the prince of Dazu felt more and more stable in his heart. "If only his royal highness were here at this time. It would be nice if he followed his highness into the woods and gathered up the food, which were arrogant and ignorant." Huameng has been drooping his eyes. For a time, Prince Ozu thought that he was standing asleep. Unexpectedly, this gloomy looking guy was so conceited! Wei Tu Qi took a look at Huameng, revealed a row of white teeth, and laughed confidently. The reason why he was so confident was that he recognized that the bird that had just rushed down from the sky just now was the cold head of haidongqing raised by his highness. "I can''t say that his highness can come back. If this battle is to be over, it will have to be tomorrow. The night should be the worst time of the battle." Wei Tu Qi wanted to rush into the woods, but because his highness did not acquiesce, he could only stand here and wait. "What? Will it end tomorrow? " Dazu''s son was confused. He looked up at the sun hanging high above his head. He thought that the war would be over if he didn''t fight for a while. "I''ll go and greet the envoys from other countries, and you will wait here." Hua Meng raised his eyelids again, ignored the big Jin Prince''s shouts, said to Wei Tuqi, then turned around and left. Wei Tu Qi nodded silently. Before his royal highness came out of the woods, he had to wait here. No matter it was windy and snowy at night, he had to watch here. "Eight hundred people, and that forest is much bigger than you think. It''s nothing to put 800 people in. It will take a long time to wipe out all of them." Wei Tu Qi finally answered the words of the prince of Dazu. After hearing Wei Tuqi''s words, Prince Dazu swallowed his saliva again and began to think about it. Could he stay here until tomorrow? In the barracks of the central army, envoys from other countries knew that there would be a contest between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi in the Yuan Dynasty, but they didn''t expect that no one would inform them. So when they arrived at the barracks, the cavalry of Tang Dynasty and the cavalry of Dashi had already disappeared in the woods, and all they could do was wait here Wait for the final result. In the East Palace, several women, mainly Yan Lingbin, are rehearsing in an intense and orderly manner. They are going to play the opera "the legend of the White Snake" in the Imperial Palace on the Shangyuan Festival. Pipa, guzheng, erhu, drum, Sheng and other musical instruments are playing together at the moment. Beautiful notes and smooth melody, as well as Bai Suzhen in white and Xiaoqing in Qingyi, are singing in tears.Bai Chun and others are infatuated, completely immersed in the inner world of the characters on the stage, while Yan Lingbin looks down from time to time to read the notes in front of them. His ears are also attentive to listen to whether there are loopholes in those melodies. In the Daming Palace, the white elephants were sent back to the West inner courtyard again, but the expression on Li Zhi''s face was not much relaxed. Xiaohuangmen came in and out of the gate from time to time, while the envoys of Koguryo and Silla, accompanied by Zhang Lushui and Jin Rongqi, sat in front of them and watched xiaohuangmen whisper to Li Zhi and Wu Mei. "The prince''s Highness has entered the woods, and the Sultan of the Hashim family, Prince Dashi, has also entered the woods." "And Li Zhe?" "His royal highness is on his way back from Qinling Mountains. According to the fastest foot distance, he can probably reach the central army barracks before sunset." "Are the envoys of other countries in the post houses outside the city?" Wu Mei put down the memorial that Li Zhi had just seen in her hand and asked lightly. "Yes, the empress, some of them have entered the barracks of the central army, with the permission of his Highness the prince." Xiaohuangmen replied quickly. "Are Li Lingyue and Shangguan Waner also in the post house?" "This Back to the queen, yes. But there are also some students from the Chongwen Pavilion accompanied by the royal highness and the Shangguan talent. Xiaohuangmen was stunned for a moment, and finally he returned with some uneasiness. was originally forbidden by the queen for two days, but the royal highness of the princess shouted to go out early this morning, and threatened her with his highness. They had no choice but to open their eyes and let the princess go out of the palace. "Nonsense! Yesterday just went wrong, and today, who has no long memory, runs out again. What kind of system is it for the grand Princess of the Tang Dynasty to run so wildly? " Li Zhi put down the teacup heavily and hummed. Frightened, xiaohuangmen immediately knelt on the carpet in the hall. Not far away, Koguryo and the envoys of Silla were also shocked and almost fell on their knees. "Needless to say, it''s for the sake of their newspapers. The Ministry of internal affairs will send people to keep an eye on them. Don''t make mistakes like yesterday." Wu Mei is not angry for the first time, but continues to say calmly. The whole Chang''an City and the East Palace are still in a festive and lively atmosphere. In contrast, the Daming Palace, which seems to be a little quiet, and the Central Military Academy yard, which seems to be full of bloody smell and murderous air, is still in a lively atmosphere. The forest in the whole school yard is so big that if you rush into the forest blindly, you may even lose your way. If not for the sun, which has already begun to move westward, but also can shuttle into the forest without the shelter of leaves, or Li Hong will rush to the forest for several miles, and his sense of direction will slowly disappear. The whole forest is very quiet. The horse''s hooves trample on the withered branches and leaves, making a creaking sound. Occasionally, the dead branches that are broken by the horse''s hooves make a slight crack. But except for these, the whole forest is filled with dead silence. When he and Saleh were about to rush into the woods, in order to avoid being determined by each other''s orientation, they chose to separate from each other. As soon as they entered the woods, the sound of the other''s horses'' hooves, which was still in their ears, disappeared instantly. Towering trees make people can''t look up for a long time. With the time of looking up, it will not only make people''s head dizzy, but also make people''s sense of direction worse and worse. The spear in his hand was half held in his hand, and his horse was allowed to walk on the thick leaves at will. From time to time, he would encounter some tough vines connecting the two trees. Every time Li Hong chooses a detour and never breaks it by force. He knows very well that once that happens, it will be easy for people to follow those vines that are considered to be damaged and track you behind your butt, bringing you great danger. The silence among the trees has been going on, and the sound of horses'' snorting sounds much louder than usual. No matter how close one''s ears are listening, in the towering forest, the voice occasionally comes from around, which makes people unable to accurately grasp the source of the sound. Trees and trees crisscross each other, and the source of sound is blocked and reflected, so when you hear a sound far ahead, the exact location of the sound is even on the far left. In the dense forest, with the continuous westward setting of the sun, the shadows of all things in the world are lengthened. The oblique shadows make the shadows of the trees in the dense forests easy to hallucinate after a long time of sight, especially when the human spirit is highly concentrated and tense. So at this time, Li Hong hoped that haidongqing could quickly appear in front of him, rather than continue to enjoy the delicious deer greedily. Overhead came the sound of flapping air. Li Hong raised his head in an instant. A white figure actually dived down from the high tree branches. The short knife with bright light in his hand pointed directly to his back heart! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 757 Don''t expect to be able to avoid the intentional person''s stabbing at close range in an instant. It''s impossible at all. No matter how fast a person reacts, at this time, when your brain reacts to body movements, this period of time is exactly the time when the person who stabbed you secretly rushes to you. Therefore, Li Hong''s reaction to such a surprise attack was very direct and simple. When the machete in the white figure''s hand was about to be inserted into his back heart, Li Hong held the spear in his palm. It''s much faster, simpler and more effective than avoiding and then reacting. The man in white obviously saw the spear as black as a withered branch, and was immediately erected in front of his own eyes. Instinctively, he wanted to avoid his head, and the conditional launcher separated the spear with his machete in his hand. But in a short period of time, he couldn''t make a complete movement at all. Li Hong only felt his hand sink, then he released the spear along the force, and then the horse moved passively to the side. In a flash, Li Hong was like a lunatic. Following the strength of the spear on his right hand and the gap between the horse falling from the sky by the man in white, Li Hong had already tumbled off the horse''s back. He jumped off the horse''s back and did not snatch it back at the first time. Instead, he rolled his back against a tree and threw a bunch of leaves in his hand to the front to stop the possible enemies. He attacked him again in the first time. Fortunately, this leaf did not work, because no other enemy appeared to attack. So Li Hong''s whole action seems so redundant and funny, but Li Hong, who is in it, doesn''t feel that all his actions just now are funny and redundant. Then there was a tumbling, holding the upper end of the spear blade in one hand, and pulling the spear that ran through the man in white, Shengsheng pulled it out from the back of the man in white. The whole process was almost in the blink of an eye. At the moment, the spear on the tentacle felt warm and sticky. It was caused by the spear covered with blood in the chest of a man in white. But the man in white, from sneaking attack to being stabbed by a long spear, did not even have the ability to shout, and even had no time to feel the pain. He had completely breathed himself out and died. Li Hong once again grabbed a leaf with dust and wiped the bloodstain on the spear from top to bottom. Until the whole spear was wiped clean, he slowly walked from under the tree to the standing horse not far away. I looked at the blue robe and the simple armor on his body. He didn''t have a little blood on his body because everything happened in a flash of lightning. Once again, he took the spear and stepped on the horse''s back. Without even looking at the corpse of the man in white, he pulled the horse''s reins and walked in the direction of the white man''s feet. It is said that the ultrasonic screen of Yinghua''s nest often fails to find a fault when it moves to the top of the building, but it is said that the fault has not occurred in one of the hospitals. As a result, haidongqing, the God of ten thousand eagles, or other hawks, is the same. In addition to its wide vision, which is 100 times stronger than human beings, haidongqing also has the "special function" of ultrasonic navigation. A sound of flapping wings sounded again from the top of his head. Li Hong looked up again and looked at a dark shadow hovering among the branches of the towering tree, looking for something. A sharp whistle not only rang through half the forest, but also attracted the attention of the black figure on the top of the head when it sounded in the sky. The eagle''s chirp sounded in the sky, as if in response to the sharp whistle, circled in the air for several times, and then slowly fell into the woods. Li Hong smiles and pats the simple armor on his shoulder. Haidongqing''s eagle claws, like steel bars, seize the armor on his shoulder and stand firmly on his shoulder. A pair of eagle eyes directly pointing to the depths of people''s heart are scanning Li Hong''s body from time to time. Its strong sense of smell makes it smell the bloody smell of Li Hong and see if it has prepared snacks for itself. "What do you think? There is still blood on its beak. Does it take so long to eat a baby deer? " Li Hong continued to let the horse go forward by himself, turned his head and looked at haidongqing, which was white all over his body, and then said to himself. Haidongqing obviously could not fully understand what he was saying, but when he finished, he took his iron beak and gently pecked at the top of the head that Li Honggang had just lost. The winter night will come much earlier. The sun, which was still setting in the west, has become a sunset when it is slanting in the West. The temperature drops faster among the trees that can''t hide the temperature. As the temperature drops, everything among the trees becomes more and more blurred. Two horsemen, armed with machetes, were searching the forest with bright eyes and vigilant expression. Since they entered the forest, they realized how small they were when they were standing on the withered grass and facing the majestic nature. According to the rules in front of the station, after entering the forest, they began to move towards the direction of the Tang cavalry, and pushed forward in a row. However, with the separation of vines in the forest and the towering trees that only four or five people could hold together, the cavalry formation of 800 people began without any reason. The number of non combat personnel was reduced and the number of single riders dropped was more and more.In the shadowy woods, with the coming of the night, neither the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty nor the cavalry of the big food could form an effective military array, thus forming a sheep herding all over the mountains and starting a single or small group operation. Haidongqing''s sharp eyes were fixed on the two single horsemen. Li Hong slowed down his horse again and carefully observed the terrain around him, especially whether there was any barrier between the trunk and the trunk. For human beings, it is hard to break through the trap of spiders in the middle of their web. "Ah..." Li Hongduan sat on the back of his horse and looked at the two big food cavalry passing by. Because of the barrier of trees, the two big food cavalry did not realize their existence until they came to him. As Li Hong called out, the two horsemen immediately looked over, but before they could see the figure in front of them, they saw a black object with a cruel sound of breaking the sky and swept them over. "Er..." The body of the spear swept the throat of the first big eater with a whistling sound, and the cavalry fell down. The horses in their crotches made two rapid neighs, and then ran uncontrollably into the forest. After seeing Li Hong''s spear hit his teammate and was blocked by the force, the second cavalry spurred his horse forward in an instant. The machete made a perfect arc and cut off Li Hong''s arm before he could take it back. Li Hong didn''t take back the spear at the first time. He just swung out with one hand at the handle of the spear, just like using the force to fight. The handle of the spear instantly met the machete, and the spear tip just flew to Li Hong. One grabs the upper end of the spear blade, and the handle separates the cut knife. He throws the spear blade out again, thus holding the spear handle in his hand again between the electric light and flint. After the spear was snatched by the spear in the woods, it was like an inch long spear, and then it was snatched by a spear. "Withdraw." Li Hong turned his horse''s head and did not know whether he was talking to haidongqing on his shoulder. Turning to the dock, Li Hong immediately continued to run deep into the dense forest. Before leaving, he did not forget to stab the first big food cavalry who had been knocked unconscious by him, so that they lost their fighting power. As Li Honggang just rode his horse around the woods and left, even though his mouth and nose were covered with spider webs, Li Hong didn''t have time to wipe it. After walking nearly 100 meters, he tightened the reins in his hand. The rapid braking made the horse raise its front hooves. At the same time, even Hai Dongqing on his shoulder was unstable. He almost fell off his shoulder. Fortunately, Hai Dongqing was quick and responsive. After patting his wings twice, he stabilized on Li Hong''s shoulder again. But when he flapped his wings, the wings close to Li Hong''s ears, and the back of his head was full of pain, and his head was only muffled. "Your master! Go and have a look. " Li Hong yelled and scolded haidongqing in a low voice, and then pointed to his back. At this time, the forest became more and more dark, which was the time to use it for good sight. Haidongqing, like an owl, purrs twice at his throat, then jumps up on Li Hong''s shoulder and flies quickly to Li Hong''s back. Li Hong felt the powerful force of his shoulder when he was forced by haidongqing. After the horse landed on the ground, he quickly turned the horse''s head, then looked at the white shadow of haidongqing, and quickly went back to kill him. As expected, Li Hong did not expect. Just before Li Hong got close to the position of the battle just now, a horizontal knife was stabbed at him by his side. The spear in his hand was lifted up in a hurry. There was a sting at the chest. The cross knife collided with the spear body, and even struck out sparks. "Trash, my own people." "Your Highness?" The voice of inability rings in my ear. "Where are the horses?" Li Hong looked at the unable standing on the ground, looked around with vigilance and asked. "It doesn''t matter. The targets of the horses are too big. We want to divide them and kill them. Now they have been completely cut off. The head and tail should be disconnected now." "Where are you now?" Li Hong quickly jumped off the horse and patted the horse''s buttocks. The horse snorted obediently and then walked down to the woods. "It should be at seven inches. It''s hard to judge, but the cavalry with big food is very strong. At the beginning, we still suffered a lot." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 758 It seems that he is reporting to Li Hong, but in fact, there is a hidden meaning to warn Li Hong. It is just because Li Hong''s identity is too high, even if he is unable to follow him all the time, he will choose obscure words to warn him. "I met a single man who was killed by me just now. I think they escaped from your hands." "What will your highness do now?" We can''t be separated from Wutian for a long time. Now we are not connected. Our own people are also continuing to divide and disintegrate their long dragons. But if we want to annihilate them or capture them, we have to do everything we can in the night. What''s more, it must be a fierce battle tonight. Your Highness has rushed into the woods. Presumably, the prince of big food must also be in the woods. Naturally, he wants to fight with his highness to win or lose. What''s more, his highness can''t afford to lose in this war, even related to his Highness''s military plan after spring ploughing. "What can I do? Now that it has been implemented, don''t stop and continue with your plan." Li Hong patted him on the shoulder. Now that they have made up their strategies, they can''t reject or change their original plans because of their rash entry. Otherwise, after the night, the loser must be himself. Unable to firmly nod his head, his eyes twinkled in the dark woods. Then he and Li Hong began to walk forward together. Not far away, the sound of eagles sounded. By this time, more than 20 cavalry members of Tang Hongbing had completely lost their ability to run with the black horse. The smell of blood began to spread in the forest. The sound of footsteps in a hurry stepped on the thick branches and leaves, which was extremely soft. However, it was not conducive to rapid progress. If you were not careful, you could easily sprain or fracture. Therefore, in the dark dark night, when the moon has not yet climbed to the sky to wash the white forest, when the scream suddenly rings out in the forest, it often makes people get cold behind, and the whole forest suddenly seems to be a dark underworld. Li Hong likes to use spears, and now he is very good at using spears. Whether in a narrow space or in a wide grassland, the spear has been made to the extreme by him. So in the dense woods, even when the night could not see, a dark spear was in his hand, like a sickle from hell, harvesting the fighting power of the horsemen. After entering the night, the casualties are no longer controlled by anyone, and the two sides have already killed each other. Therefore, at this time, no one in the bottom of my heart thinks that it''s just a competition, whether it''s Tang Dynasty or Dashi. The spear was waving in the forest and stabbed straight to his eyes. He held the machete and ran to the throat of the big soldier who was rushing towards him. Before waiting for the soldier to react, he felt that the foreign body which had just been inserted into his throat was suddenly pulled away, and his neck was cold. Then he held the machete and fell down with unbelievable eyes. Li Hong wiped a handful of hot blood splashing in his ears. He didn''t have to worry about it when he couldn''t make peace with him. So at this time, as long as he met a small number of big eaters, they would quickly eliminate them with lightning speed. Similarly, Saleh and Sudan will not be polite. Their machetes have been stained with a lot of blood. From the beginning of entering the forest, they did not want to stop or kill. The machete has a sensitive advantage in the forest, but the machete in their hands does not occupy much advantage in the face-to-face steel-making. Sometimes, when they just walk by a tree with people, they will quietly stretch out a straight dagger of Tang Dynasty, which looks very straight, and goes directly into the waist of their soldiers. But when they thought they wanted to chase after it, there was nothing behind the tree. Only some branches were shaking slightly, proving that someone had come here just now. The shadow of the moon is sparse, and the white moonlight shines into the forest, obscuring all the scenery in the forest, and blurring people''s sight. Small trees with more than one person are often subject to disaster free. In line with the principle that they would rather kill the wrong tree than let it go, they did not know how many small trees in the shape of human beings had been cut off in a high degree of spiritual tension. There are still occasional screams in the forest, but with the passage of time, compared with the one after another in the period of time when it was just getting into the night, it was much quieter at this time. , a student in Chongwen Pavilion, looks at Hua Meng in a righteous manner. In his hand, he is holding a token of Princess Taiping. He can see that this token is the personal seal of his royal highness, and is rarely shown to outsiders. But now they appear in the hands of these Chongwen school students, so he can''t help falling into a dilemma, but looking at the face that can not be refused, Hua Meng thought about it and said, "never enter the forest, or you will die. I will send someone to take you to the edge of the forest to feel it, but you must not run around." "If we can''t feel the fierce wind in the forest, if we can''t kill the enemy in the forest." A student of Chongwen Hall said loudly."So good, remember what you say, or else your princess will not be able to help you." Hua Meng looked at the student''s disbelief in the eyes, his tone accentuated warning: "this is the barracks, is the prince''s central army barracks, understand?" "Oh, we know." Several students in Chongwen hall, when they heard the words of his highness, just like a mouse meeting a cat, suddenly became dispirited. after all, they know, Princess Royal''s brother in his mouth is not a...... Can''t abdomen Fei Prince''s highness, otherwise this also is a felony! Hua Meng motioned Wei Tu Qi''s Pro Guard soldiers to the edge of the woods with some students from Chongwen school. When the students passed the hill, there seemed to be a straight figure standing there, just like a statue, which had been motionless for a long time. At this time, the arrow suddenly sounded from the edge of the forest. Then, a few students on horseback were walking towards the edge of the forest. A sudden sound of horse''s hooves sounded behind them. By the time they turned their heads, trying to see who it was, and who, as they did, approached the woods with privilege, the man was on the level of their horse team. "Your Royal Highness?" A student, in the moonlight like water, happened to see clearly the figure of his back bending over his horse and rushing to the woods. After swallowing his saliva, he murmured. "No? Is it true? " Another student hurriedly turned back and asked the voice of the next classmate. "No No You will not be mistaken. You saw your royal highness once with your highness two days ago. "But it looks like two people. There seems to be a shadow behind his royal highness." Another student looked at his Royal Highness''s disappearing figure. How could the figure behind him look like A dog is sitting behind his royal highness. , "it''s amazing. There''s something left in it. The Royal Highness commanded us that we must get some attractive information. The Royal Highness, the prince of highness, the prince of great food country, and the prince of Sultan, and the Japanese country, are said to be there." "The prince of Japan is warming himself in the barracks. He didn''t go in." A soldier of the pro guard, watching Li Zhe gallop by, quickly saluted on the horse''s back. After the ceremony, listen to the words of the two students, can not help but correct the way. "Really? Why didn''t he go in? Oh, thank you, otherwise our first message will be untrue. Then your highness will blame us. " Li Hong and others did not know what happened outside the forest, but after the sound of the arrow sounded, Li Hong and Saleh, including the soldiers from the other two sides, could not help looking up to the sky. "What does that mean? Who fired the arrow? " Li Hong frowned and thought about it. He didn''t understand what the intention was. "The last general didn''t know that there were reinforcements in the camp at ordinary times, but it has been agreed today, that is, 800 pairs..." "Li Zhe broke in." Li Hong estimated the next time in his heart. It was time for Li Zhe to return from the depths of the Qinling Mountains. "What about that? It''s too big in the woods. If your Highness the king meets... " "Let Xiaoqing pass, and then send ten soldiers to take over Xiaoqing." Li Hong looked at haidongqing beside him. He didn''t know whose arm was in his mouth. At the moment, he was pecking at the white meat with its hard beak. He was eating delicious food. "But..." He could not but believe that haidongqing could understand his Highness''s words, although he was willing to believe that haidongqing could understand his Highness''s will. But since haidongqing was raised by his highness, haidongqing has not only a set of letters, but also Well, eating is his strong point, just like the wolf in the palace now. Besides eating, he likes to take advantage of the maid. "Ouch..." Just as Li Hong was communicating with haidongqing, who had stopped bird''s head, a wolf howl suddenly came from the edge of the woods. But when Li Hong and Li Hong heard the sound, they seemed to come from all around. It was difficult to determine from which side the wolf howled. Fortunately, the white jade plate hanging in the night sky gave them enlightenment, which was also an important reason why Li Hong and his wife had been able to find the right position among the trees. "Don''t pay attention to Li Zhe. With Bai Qi leading the way, we are expected to find us soon." Li Hong got up from behind a leeward rock, and subconsciously patted the dust on his buttocks. Then he looked at the more than ten soldiers on guard around him, indicating that he could not go further into the forest. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 759 Nowadays, it is more and more difficult to find big eaters in the moon white woods. It is likely that Saleh did not want to meet them at night, so he chose a strategic escape. I''m afraid that they have been hiding in the deeper part of the woods and waiting quietly. After exhausting their physical strength in the middle of the night, they try to wait for the opportunity to move again when the light comes up tomorrow and give them a fatal blow. Li Hongshi, who wants to continue to fight in the depth of the woods, has to continue to fight. Each other in the silence of the west, and then gradually formed in the silence of the two sides, unconsciously. At the third watch, Geng Sheng passed through the night sky from the barracks and faintly entered the deep forest under the cold wind. At this time, Baiqi also took Li Zhe and finally found Li Hong. For nearly one hour or even two hours, Li zhechai, with Bai Qi, who was good at tracking, found Li Hong. It can be seen that how big this large forest is and why the war is not fierce. Although the two sides have determined their attack and defense lines, they are like the pieces on the chessboard. They are scattered in the dense forest, but they can not get in touch with each other. After a quarter of an hour after the third watch, the whole forest, which had been quiet for less than an hour, was once again startled by the scattered birds. Sally hehuo stood up and looked at the seventy-eight people gathered around him. His eyes looked up at the birds flying in the night sky. He immediately and decisively ordered: "attack immediately!" After abandoning their horses, the big food cavalry quickly formed an effective formation. Saleh and Sudan were placed in the middle, and nearly 80 people were divided into three groups and began to shuttle through the dense forest rapidly. And their actions, naturally, will also startle the nearby birds and animals. With the birds flying above him, Saleh''s heart did not know why, but raised an ominous premonition. In the Daming Palace, Li Zhi was lying on the sofa. He was in a daze all the time. He saw that the third watch had passed, and the central army barracks, which had been watched by many eyes, was still the news that the victory or defeat had been decided, which made him uneasy. After the analysis of the empress, Li Zhi began to understand how important it was to the Tang Dynasty, the imperial court and Li Hong. In politics, there will never be any real friends, only real interests. This is what Li Hong has always said. If he wants to cease war with Dashi or even cooperate, he must show all his strength. The key reason why Li Hong had to win this war was that he could effectively deter Dashi. When the Tang army focused on the southwest, he could force Dashi not to use troops in Anxi at will. Secondly, Li Hong obviously had to go to the southwest this time, and the political affairs of the Tang Dynasty naturally fell on the emperor who had been idle for several years. In order to prevent dissidents from doing mischief in the court hall, Li Hong had to use this war to frighten the undercurrent that always existed in the court hall. Thirdly, the relationship between officials, aristocrats, aristocratic families, and even some royal relatives and family members was very hidden and close, or the relationship between envoys and ministers of other countries was very close. When Li Hong was no longer in Chang''an, how the interests of the Tang Dynasty would not be secretly sent to all countries by them was an extremely headache, but it still needed to be prevented. At the same time, it is also through this war to warn those foreign countries who have ulterior motives. Once the war between the Tang Dynasty and Zhenla state begins, once they know, whether they will make some small actions against the interests of the Tang Dynasty or riot in private. Li Hong never believed that the court of the Tang Dynasty, after years of carding, had formed an iron plate, because this is something that does not exist at all, and people will have selfishness and curiosity. Human beings are animals with strong subjective initiative. The commonalities of today and today may not be in the future. With the occurrence of new problems, they can still remain the same. Just like the most common and common example, two friends who have grown up from childhood to adulthood sometimes walk around and become estranged unconsciously. Then they no longer contact each other and tell you everything as before. So you have a new friend, but as a confidant, and he also began to establish his own circle, two people can get along with, together can talk about, will not be the old friendship, even will coincide with the avoidance of the friendship of the year. With the passage of time, the relationship between ordinary people will change. So in the court, if it is impossible to happen, no one will believe it. Chaotang is always a place for fighting openly and secretly. It is always the center for human beings to fight for rights and interests. It is also a booster for human development. However, everything depends on whether the person at the helm knows how to choose and balance, whether he has enough prestige and strength to suppress different voices and the same ambition.In the woods of the fourth watch, the smell of blood is getting stronger and stronger. The eastern skyline is reluctant to show the white fish belly. Like beacon towers, the regiments close to 20 or so are fighting fiercely. At this moment, no matter in the Tang Dynasty or in Dashi, the whole people''s combat group has been exposed to each other''s perception, and there is no side left with redundant forces to serve as a sharp weapon for striking back. Li Hong and Li Zhe stood back to back, and the big cannibals around them learned to divide their battle group. So in the dark, they couldn''t help themselves and Li Zhe at the moment. "Is it OK?" Li Hong''s lips flashed a bloodthirsty sneer, and his shoulder leaned against Li Zhe behind him. "No problem." Li Zhe, who was puffing and breathing heavily, could not feel the strength of holding his spear, which was a sign of exhaustion. No matter how hard you feel inside, the originally light spear is still so heavy, but when you wave it, the strength on the spear is weak, even you can''t believe it. "Keep up with me." Li Hong hit Li Zhe on his shoulder again. The spear in his hand was sticky. But even so, there was still blood flowing down the edge of the spear. Compared with the red tassel, the spear is more lethal, but in this continuous battle, once the spear is covered with blood, people will miss the blood sucking red tassel which looks like an eyesore. The cannibal''s machete smashed the spear, and its strength was still full of energy. But Li Hong was obviously not as exhausted as Li Zhe was. His arms shook the spear so that the strength of the machete hitting the spear disappeared in an instant. Then he stepped forward and the spear was withdrawn at the same time. The warm and slippery spear flew backward in his palm, hitting behind him with great precision, ready to cut into Li Zhe''s belly. But at this time, the cannibal separated by his spear blade had already rushed forward again. Li Hong held the upper hand of the spear blade. He could not take it back at the first time. He could only choose to sidestep the spear, release the spear with his right hand, and then raised his right elbow to hit the cannibal''s chin. However, in the chaos of fighting, he did not give him any time to ponder over what was wrong with his body. He picked his toes and the spear blade returned to his right hand again. In Li Hong''s eyes, Li Zhe gave him a thumbs up. In a few minutes, the two brothers had already killed three cannibals. The wolf howled again. A cannibal who wanted to attack Li Zhe from the side felt a pain in his right leg. The disgusting hungry wolf ran out from nowhere. This time, instead of biting his throat, he directly bit his leg. "Beast!" When his feet were blocked, the machete in his hand did not hesitate to chop it to Baiqi. However, a white shadow behind him flew past his eyes in an instant. Then his eyes hurt. Before he had time to think about it, he felt that something had penetrated his back. At the moment of lowering their heads, the familiar spear blade in the hands of the prince of Tang Dynasty and the prince suddenly appeared in his chest. Li Zhe grinned grimly and pulled back his spear. He stumbled a little under his feet. He was about to fall on the machete of another cannibal. Fortunately, he had a brother to escort him. He felt the coldest wind blowing through his nose at the tip of his nose, and then the sound of bone smashing came from his ear. The big cannibal stretched out his machete arm, which was smashed and broken by Li Hong''s spear in the air! It''s just a momentary stop, but it''s enough for Li Zhe to react. He''s sideways and drags the spear. The whole action is concise and concise. Then, just like Li Hong throwing away the spear, after avoiding the cannibal who was smashed and broken by Li Hong, but the momentum was still not reduced, the spear was immediately pinned on the path of the cannibal. The cannibal was like rehearsing with Li Zhe many times, so he took the initiative to hit the spear with his front chest. Li Zhe turned and reached out. The top of the hot and wet spear was just out of the big cannibal''s heart. So, what he had to do was to draw out his bloody spear, throw it hard, and hit the back of the cannibal who was about to pounce on Li Hong. Bang! Even though Li Zhe is exhausted now, the strength on his spear is big enough. The cannibal falls to the ground, and the corners of his mouth begin to foam and twitch. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 760 In the blink of an eye, Saleh only saw that the number of people on his side was rapidly decreasing. However, Li Zhe, who was already exhausted, was still intact because of Li Hong''s abnormal protection. As for the great pervert, up to now, we have to protect his emperor''s younger brother as well as protect himself from injury. But even so, this is just a moment''s work. There are nine dead and wounded soldiers lying under their feet. The first ray of sunlight in the early morning into the woods, the haze accumulated in the forest overnight, divided into a piece of gauze like. In the cold and biting air, there is more or less a trace of bloody wetness, or the moist water vapor at night, but in any case, the smell of blood in the air is very difficult to disperse in the woods, condense in the woods, and become the protagonist. While Saleh looked at Li Hong, Li Hong was also looking at Saleh, who was separated by several trees. His expression was relaxed and calm, and even with a trace of excitement. If it was not for the bloody smell in the forest, only looking at Li Hong''s eyes, he thought that he had chosen to meet with someone here. He wiped the dried blood on the spear with ease, and his clothes, which were originally green and soft, have now become hard and hard, like armour leaves. Li Zhe finally breathed his breath and recovered his energy. His hands were covered with leaves and dust. He was wiping his spear like Li Hong. Unable to join with Wu Tian, the soldiers at this time either stayed in the woods or were taken out of the woods after being searched by other soldiers of the central army who had rushed into the woods just after the sound of arrows. Now, there are only six cannibals left in front of Saleh and Sudan, and these six soldiers are still with heavy or light injuries. Whether they can continue to fight or not is not clear to them. It''s hard for Saleh to believe that he has been defeated before the sun rises. In his opinion, even if he can''t defeat Li Hong, at least he can start the war at dawn and then make it a draw at noon. But now the fact is that the first ray of sunlight has just penetrated the mist among the trees, and he has lost. After wiping the spear, Li Hong refused the fur coat handed to him by Wei Tu Qi, who had been standing outside for a night. He still held the spear, and once again showed a smile that made Saleh and Sudan familiar. Yes, it was that sneer that made them suddenly beat up by this pervert at the Yuan Dynasty meeting. Li Hong slowly raised his spear and pointed to the Sultan: "come here, we still have a balance to settle. Although I drank pieces at the court meeting that day, I don''t remember anything. But fortunately, I have a historiographer in the Tang Dynasty. I stole the events recorded by the Historiographer that day and found out that the reason why I beat you that day was that you wanted to rob me of the night moon. Moreover, the Historiographer clearly recorded that you wanted to fight me fairly. Come on, I think it''s quite appropriate now. " As Li Hong''s voice fell to the ground, Saleh''s frown, which was still tight, began to stretch out gradually, but when it was about to fully extend, it was wrinkling together again. On the surface, Li Hong wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of a strong enemy in China for himself. But judging from Li Hong''s cunning virtue, is it really so simple? Do you really want to offend another powerful family of Dashi in order to cooperate with yourself? Although it doesn''t matter to him, Li Hong Why does he always feel that this matter is not as simple as he thinks! Sudan, together with Saleh, saw the scene in which Li Hong killed and killed his own soldiers. Facing such a brave prince of the Tang Dynasty, he knew that he was no match for others. Moreover, it seemed that Saleh was not ready to help, and he was happy to see himself lectured by Li Hong. But what scares Sudan is that Li Hong''s lesson is not just a lesson. Although he will never die in the forest as vast as the forest, he is afraid that as long as he agrees to Li Hong''s duel, it will be difficult for him to walk out of the forest completely. Looking at the indecisive Sultan, Li Zhe obviously had already guessed the scruples in his heart. After moving his arms, he again picked up the spear he had inserted in the ground: "I''ll come. You were tired just now." Li Hong slowly turned his head and looked at Li Zhe with disbelief. "Don''t worry. I''ve recovered my strength. I''d like to try how powerful the cannibals are. In the battlefield, they are just like paper paste. One impact can make them fall into a large area. It''s not enjoyable." Li Zhe said with ease and waved defiantly to Sudan. Sultan didn''t promise for the first time. He didn''t want to keep his arms and legs in the forest until Lee Hong agreed. Moreover, he had no chance to win in the face of Li Hong, but in the face of the king of Tang, he felt that he could still fight. "Be careful." After Li Hong considered it, he looked at the excited Li Zhe, and finally agreed. When the Sultan saw Li Hong''s promise, he slowly drew out his machete from his waist. After entering the woods yesterday, he cut down two soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and never saw blood again.One man stood with a spear, the other with a machete. The atmosphere in the forest became solemn again. Saleh slowly approached Li Hong with a calm look: "he must live." "I didn''t intend to keep him in Datang, but I have to help you teach him some lessons and then warn his family that Datang is your ally, isn''t it?" Li Hong turned his head and looked at Saleh. "Is that really just your idea?" "Of course, but it''s time to give it back to us." "Don''t think about it. I can guarantee that the troops in Tuvalu will not go further eastward, but it is impossible to give the city of ill health to you." Saleh had expected that Li Hong would say so, so he resolutely refused. "No problem, but if you don''t keep your word, you''ll pay for it." "In the first World War of Tuvalu, you had the advantage. Why did you take the initiative to cease the war and cooperate with me? It''s good for us to have your cooperation, but what''s good for you? " "The Tang Dynasty has no money and can''t fight any more." Li Hong looks at the field. Li Zhe''s spear is stabbed from all angles. Even this guy has learned to use long weapons to stab spears from the angle of short weapons. "Don''t lie to me. Is that the real kingdom? You forced me to cut off their fingers with Prince Ozu. Did you want us to get angry and continue to isolate them? " "Psycho, Zhenla is thousands of miles away from us. If I really want to fight Zhenla, I will release hostility to them now?" "Don''t you care about what makes you famous? I think everything on that day was arranged by you "Er You can see that, in fact, I am a great prophet "I bah, do not insult our great prophet, I will fight you!" "Well, come on." Li Hong calmly looked at the angry Saleh like a bull and said faintly. The prophet ate in them, but the Caliph was respected, and even the great prophet was the Caliph. This was the reason why Dashi had so many domestic forces that it could not really unite with the Tang Dynasty. Because there are too many prophets, the first Caliph left too many sons and daughters. While these people open branches and scatter leaves for them, after a long period of intensified family conflicts and uneven distribution of interests, some people will jump out of the blame and question the legitimacy of his ruler Khalifa. In the face of other people''s accusations, rulers, in addition to shouting that they are Orthodox, are often unable to refute other people who also claim to be orthodox prophets. Because, just like the Tang Dynasty Royal family, who is not the royal family? How can you accuse him of not being a royal family? He didn''t commit a crime, and you can''t belittle him as a commoner. Therefore, the other families in the country would choose the powerful ones to realize their ideals, which was no different from that of the Tang Dynasty. The difference is that in the Tang Dynasty, the imperial power and the sovereign power are very large. Some splits that can occur in Dashi will only become internal strife among the royal families in the Tang Dynasty. Because all this lies in the concept of the Chinese nation, the king of heaven and earth and his teacher, it is difficult for other clans to revolt as if they were unsatisfied. In any case, at least for the white food, the only way to deal with the domestic chaos in the short period of more than 100 years was to march westward, then to perish and become a big food in black. "Stop it!" Saleh yelled, scared Li Hong a little sideways, and quickly looked back. The Sultan''s machete was placed on his left shoulder, but the back of the sword was deeply embedded in his shoulder blade, while Li Zhe''s spear was slowly lifted up from the huge gap in the blade of the machete. "I think your arm, even if you keep it, will be useless." Li Zhe took back his spear and said with a grim smile on his face. Even though the forehead is sharp and sharp, even when the blade is bent, it''s still tough. "Taught." Sudan from the teeth, Sheng Sheng squeezed out three words, and began to bite his teeth to breathe cold because of the severe pain in his shoulder blades. "More tolerant than I thought." Li Zhe nodded with satisfaction and went to Li Hong. With Sudan''s shoulder injury, only a few big cannibals are carefully wrapped up, and the sound of horse hooves rings around the forest. In a short time, a large number of horses were rushed to Li Hong and others. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 761 The seemingly barbaric and playful duel between the two superpowers is not surprising to the people of the Tang Dynasty, especially to the Tang royal family. Before the establishment of the Tang Dynasty, it was only a Han nationality with Hu nationality. At that time, nomadic people often chose this way to decide who owned the rich grassland when they were fighting for the rich grassland. Even after the founding of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin, the former Emperor, was even willing to solve the problems in this way when dealing with the contradictions between the noble families. Therefore, when Li Hong and Saleh chose this method to solve the problems, it did not make people feel funny or playful. In any case, Saleh did not expect that he would lose so miserably. After leading the defeated soldiers out of the woods, Saleh, who was in a state of confusion and physical and mental exhaustion, could not even wipe the blood on his face and immediately breathed deeply into the sky. Out of the woods for a moment, let him have a feeling of seeing the sun again, and finally escaped from the oppressive hell. He had already expected that Li Hong would never let go of such an opportunity to publicize his victory. As expected, when he walked into the barracks of the central army in confusion, he saw envoys of various countries, including King tuhuoluo. All of them, especially the prince of the Tang Dynasty, showed awe and respect in their eyes when they faced the prince of Tang Dynasty. For the eyes placed on him, they only felt regret or a sneer, and even heard some people''s sarcastic words in Tang Dynasty. "Has the purpose of deterring small countries been achieved?" With a self mocking smile, Saleh asked Li Hong beside him. "Is that what I said? They''re all coming from the wind. It''s none of my business. " Li Hong said with a smile. Then he saw Saleh and the remaining dozens of cannibals, bathing and dressing under the guidance of soldiers. Li Zhi, who had not slept all night in Daming Palace, went back to his bedroom to have a rest after getting Xiao Huangmen''s Memorial. But when Li Zhi didn''t want to get up, Li Lingyue had already run into the palace, chatting with her mother and empress. She didn''t know what she was talking about. So the emperor of Tang Dynasty had to change clothes under the maid''s service. She was very curious about what Princess Taiping was going to do. After Li Lingyue had a "enterprising spirit", especially in the combination of the Yuan Dynasty meeting, Li Hong and Saleh fought against each other. After this attractive title, he began to ponder over another conspicuous title, that is, the secret of the imperial palace. The old man of ''s official face is as if he had eaten two flies. If he told the emperor and his daily life according to his royal highness, were they not going to lose their jobs? so he looked at the paper money and followed his royal highness behind the queen. The face of the historian kept pumping. He wanted to interrupt, but in the face of his Royal Highness''s quick mouth, he had no chance to interrupt. Wu Mei is so annoyed by Li Lingyue that she has no way to go. At last, she obeys Li Lingyue''s plea and sits behind her desk in her study. She looks at Li Lingyue with a serious face. She holds a pen and paper in her hand and begins to interview her so-called. "Did Li Hong teach you all this?" Wu Mei asked helplessly. What''s the name of this magazine? Why do you want to do something about the royal family? Wu Mei can''t think of it. "The Emperor didn''t teach me that. Make some sacrifices for the first step of your son''s minister. " Li Lingyue begged Wu Mei, and then handed Wu Mei the news of the central army that he sent and wrote today. "I can afford to buy your magazine, which is called" the world in the world ". I''m afraid you are all high-ranking officials? Do you attract them with titles like you? " Wu Mei is curious and doesn''t like Li Lingyue''s suggestion. But looking at her red eyes, it was obvious that the princess, who had stayed up all night, was still somewhat distressed and prepared to cooperate with Li Lingyue. "They have their own needs. The literati want to know what happened on the court. The officials and nobles want to know what the literati are thinking. The court wants to know what the common people are thinking about. And the common people want to know whether you and the emperor are thinking about them. Do you still think they can''t be sold? Well, you can order it for one year. First, you can get a discount. " Li Lingyue shows off her grasp of people''s curiosity, and speaks with reason. Wu Mei listen to Li Lingyue''s words, do not want to know, this must be Li Hong taught her, so do not refute the enthusiasm of Li Lingyue. But behind Li Lingyue, there was a sound of footwork: "then you tell me what the officials and the people in the court are thinking and what they want." Li Zhi''s voice rang out in the air behind her, but Li Lingyue did not even return her head. With her delicate chin, she held up a small basket bag that was just developing. She said triumphantly, "father, if you want to know what the people in this world think and what is circulating in Chang''an City, you have to buy this" the world in the world "magazine I know, and I promise you, these are absolutely true. " "That''s a good idea. You can supervise the courtiers, the local tyrants and the country ruffians for the Yushitai, but Your brother is not afraid that you use this magazine to seek personal love and blackmail him? " Wu Mei hit the mark, and suddenly held Li Lingyue''s seven inches.Obviously, how could Li Hong give Li Lingyue the full power to deal with such a threatening discourse power. According to the number of times Li Lingyue was beaten by her royal brother in recent years, if Li Lingyue discredits and rumors about Li Hong in this "world in the street" magazine, would Li Hong not have lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot? "Well, the empress mother is right. The first publication to be published needs to be checked by the emperor before it can be printed. Therefore, the children''s ministers are actually his errands." Li Lingyue''s mouth was shriveled, and most of her enthusiasm was extinguished. "Your brother asked you to supervise and take care of it, obviously based on his trust in you. You don''t have to be discouraged. If there is anything you can''t do in the future, you can find the empress dowager, who will help you make decisions, but You must bear in mind that this is an invisible weapon for killing people. If it is not done properly, it will hurt yourself. Remember that it must be beneficial to... " Wu Mei''s unconventional support for Li Lingyue surprised Li Zhi. She never liked Li Lingyue''s chaotic queen. What''s the matter today? "It is beneficial to our royal family, as well as the land and country of our father and Emperor. We can supervise and control the court officials and officials, but we should grasp the degree of control. The Yushitai and Dali temple should be reported, and the relationship between the officials and the middle school officials should be improved." Li Lingyue is a little glum and takes over Wu Mei''s words. She was smart since she was a child, and her partner, Shangguan Waner, was no less intelligent than her. In Li Hong''s eyes, the two young girls with wide brain holes and rich imagination were actually the most suitable candidates. Just like the previous generation, how can we grasp the balance of politics, entertainment, miscellaneous, leisure, poetry, books, etiquette, morality, etc., and whether we can make an authoritative publication that takes into account all aspects. She and Shangguan Wan''er chose the name of the journal from dozens to hundreds, and finally chose the name that was close to the common people from the name, which was also to win over the close meaning of scholars to the journal. Li Zhi has not been keenly aware of it until now, but her empress just talked to Li Lingyue and got to know her on the first day of the year. Wu Mei realized that Li Hong''s support for Li Lingyue''s publication would be of great benefit to the country of the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, as long as the guidance of public opinion is well controlled, as long as the "world on the street" has convincing persuasion and its authority can be established in a short period of time, it will be an institution no less than or even more than the role of Yushi station. This makes Wu Mei even have to doubt whether Li Hong has ordered Bai chun to apply the power of Jingwei to it. However, in any case, the early stage of "the world on the street" must be aimed at establishing its authority in people''s mind and a sense of trust. After all, with Wu Mei''s keen eyes, she has already seen that the ultimate goal of this publication must be to become a weapon to eliminate dissidents and kill people from the invisible, which should be firmly controlled by Li Hong. In this way, it can be seen that Li Hong''s defense against Li Lingyue is obviously much lower than that against Li Zhe and Li Dan. Otherwise, Li Dan is more qualified to do this than Li Lingyue at the end of Chongwen Hall who likes to learn. The reason why Li Hong was so defensive and so relieved to give Li Lingyue was, on the one hand, the only princess of the Tang Dynasty, and laid a solid foundation for her future position in the Tang Dynasty. On the one hand, I''m afraid it also sets a direction for Li Lingyue''s future. Besides, shangguanwan''er, who is in love with him, holds Li Lingyue in check. As for the abandonment of Li Zhe and Li Dan, it is also very easy to understand that Li Hong''s so-called "the world in the street" is obviously for him and the stable service of Li''s River and mountain. The supervisor of this publication needs to communicate with the three provinces and six ministries, Yushitai, Dali temple and so on. If Li Zhe and Li Dan are used, they will be given the opportunity to attract officials and make friends with the party. Obviously, Li Hong has realized this for a long time. I''m afraid it''s just because I haven''t found the right person to do it? In fact, he should have had such a plan for a long time. So when Li Lingyue and Guan Wan''er "throw themselves into the net", Li Hong just pushed the boat to Li Lingyue. The reason for this is that, after all, it is girls. Their initial behavior obviously does not arouse people''s suspicion and speculation about the ultimate purpose of this publication. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 762 Li Zhi could not help but frown when the empress described this publication, which is called "the world in the world", as killing people for intangible benefits. In his opinion, this is just Li hongcoax Li Lingyue and two girls playing with Guan Waner. Why should the empress say so much? What''s more, even if Wu Mei warned Li Lingyue so seriously, Li Lingyue didn''t refute her mother''s fuss. It seemed that she agreed with her mother''s statement. However, before Li Zhi asked the reason in front of Li Lingyue, she saw that one of the mother and daughter was sitting behind the desk and the other was sitting in front of the desk. She spread out her small book and began to seriously ask the queen. Every time she asked, the queen would reply. After repeated this several times, Lizhi heard that their family members had a daughter and wanted to have a boy, so the emperor''s uncle was beating his chest and crying in his house. Either one of the relatives came to the Imperial Palace and told the queen that his son-in-law had taken a small one from pingkang square, but he was drowned in the well by the princess within three days after he got home. Now the two have quarreled with each other in the mansion, and people are living with fear every day. Or, because of xijue, the elder brother is incompetent and the second one is shrewd. Then they have a dispute about the size of the title. Li Zhi has a headache when listening to these messy things, because in his years of neglect of politics, the royal family and even the noble families will often find him to judge these trivial matters. Sometimes Li Zhi even felt that he, the future supreme emperor, was more like a seven grade county magistrate who lived in the Imperial Palace and broke the family affairs for royal family members and noble families. "Does the emperor still wet his bed when he is ten years old?" Li Lingyue was stunned. "Yes, is it amazing?" "I''ll write it down." "Let the empress mother think about it. Is there anything else? Is it OK to peep at the bath? Was Chengyang and Lanling united to beat it? And when I was four years old, I went out of the palace and came back crying once, saying that it was who Oh, Zhao linger hit him... " "Isn''t this a disgrace for brother seven? What''s your brother? " "Oh? Is it? That is, the Empress Dowager has made a mistake, but is it OK for you to write your emperor brother? I think scholars will like to read it. " "That''s no good. All of these have to be done by the emperor. It''s obvious that you don''t want to help the children''s ministers by asking them to write like this. At that time, the emperor doesn''t know how to deal with me. What''s more, how do you feel that it''s a child minister''s business when he was a child? Why are you on the emperor''s body? " Li Lingyue stares at her bright innocent eyes and looks at her mother''s mother with twinkling eyes. "Is it easy for the mother? It''s not easy to give birth to you. It''s normal to remember wrong. It''s better to You go and ask the courtiers what they like and what they want? They are all promoted by your brother, and they may know more anecdotes. " Wu Mei pacifies Li Lingyue, whose face is a little puffy, but her words are still so out of tune. "Well, my son''s minister is quitting. I''ll interview my father next time." Li Lingyue''s voice, with exhaustion. I thought it would be a very relaxed and comfortable thing to interview the empress dowager, but I didn''t think of it. On the contrary, it was the most tiring thing for her. The empress didn''t follow the routine. She just talked to herself. Even if she guided her, she should write according to her words. No, I have to think of a way in the future. Looking at the lost pretty figure leaving, Wu Mei''s face suddenly showed a happy smile. Facing Li Zhi''s puzzled eyes, Wu Mei said with a sense of accomplishment: "if I don''t like this, I''m afraid that after the next issue of Li Lingyue gets the sweet taste, she can come eight times a day. Now that she has this first trouble, she will have to think about it more carefully next time I''m not sure we''ll get rid of the Royal secrets. " "I don''t care what you said just now. I want to know that the magazine Li Lingyue made has such great power that it can kill people invisibly?" "Not yet. It''s hard to say in the future. But didn''t you find out that Li Hong was using another way to veto and design a resolution to solve the resolution that you always wanted him to speak widely in court? I also helped you to urge him several times. Li Hong opposed the proposal at the beginning. Now it seems that it is also right. I am wrong with you. " Wu Mei said and sighed. She had come up with the bronze box, which was designed to enable the court officials to speak widely, to report to each other and supervise the officials above the court, as well as to beg for help and recommend themselves to the officials, to understand the agriculture, the people and the country, as well as the different voices of the court, including some conspiracies. There are four crossroads, each of which has its corresponding functions. Begging for self recommendation can cast the first crossing, the state and the common people can vote for the second; if they are dissatisfied with the resolution of the court, they can cast the third; if they are dissatisfied with the resolution of the court, they can vote for the fourth. Each crossing can only be put in, but can not be taken out at will. Only the emperor, the queen and the crown prince can open the bronze box for inspection. Naturally, the bronze urn in history was proposed by Wu Mei. At the beginning, it had some positive energy function. However, in the end, it became a tool for court officials to frame, accuse and criticize each other, which lost its original meaning and gave birth to the cruel officials of the Tang Dynasty.Therefore, when Li Hong received the proposal of Li Zhi and Wu Mei, he opposed it at the first time. In the face of the questioning expression of the old couple, Li Hong could only extend the matter and analyze the pros and cons of the bronze moustache to them. Looking at their disapproval, Li Hong finally had to set up two bronze pylons in the square of xuanzheng hall under the two trees he proposed to plant. The intention is to warn some officials who still have ulterior motives and want to attack their colleagues secretly through the origin of the two trees. But obviously, this is not a long-term solution. So after Li Lingyue and Guan Waner came to the door, Li Hong''s newspaper and media plan came to his mind. It is absolutely the most perfect way to replace the bronze moustache. What''s more, the original design of Tongren, who knows whether the dragon mother in history, just like he thought, also hoped to stabilize the court and the country and eliminate the dissidents by controlling the right of discourse? Li Hong didn''t know, but Wu Mei was able to see through Li Hong''s mind from the magazine he designed. This clearly shows that Wu Mei also wanted to create a sharp weapon to kill people in the invisible when she first set up the bronze moustache. Otherwise, she would not have been able to figure out Li Hong''s ultimate intention at once even though she was extremely smart. It is worthy of knowing that a son is better than a mother. Both the crown prince and the queen have already seen the importance of the right of speech and the guidance of public opinion. Only when Li Hong is not Li Hong, the way is wrong. Shangguanyi is also in a headache, and the bronze urn has already given him enough headache. No one knows what is put in the two bronze retainers. Although it has just been implemented until now, it has already made some people feel uneasy and frightened. And now, her granddaughter began to plead with her, not for anything else, just hope that the resolution of the province in the future, can have a notice to her! Moreover, he took out his royal highness to threaten him, which made him feel helpless and helpless when facing his clever granddaughter. "Further discussion, further discussion." Shangguanyi waved her hand and didn''t want the teacup. Wan''er, you like it. You can keep it for tea. "No way!" Shangguan Wan''er stops at the main hall and looks at her grandfather''s righteous words. "Auntie, Zhongshu province is an important government office of the imperial court. All resolutions, even from the officials of the third grade, should be reported before they can be classified and checked in batches according to their positions. Do you want a copy of the Zhongshu provincial report for your Chongwen office? It''s against the rules. There''s no such rule in the Tang Dynasty, isn''t it? " Shangguanyi is crying bitterly in his heart. He knows his granddaughter best. Besides his intelligence, he is still a single-minded man. He will never stop looking at his posture. "But I have the will of your highness, you must give it to me, and you have to let the government offices of three provinces and six ministries order our" world in the street. " Shangguan Wan''er raised her small face and said with pride. "Nonsense, the money of each yamen is the emperor''s and the crown prince''s. how can my grandfather spend it at will? I''ll buy your magazine. Can my grandfather pay for one of your publications Shangguanyi''s white beard looks helpless. "Will you just draft a plan? I''ll give it to your Royal Highness for approval. After your royal highness Zhu''s approval, you can give it to Shangshu province. In that way, you can use the money of the imperial court to subscribe to the government offices? " "in a state of disorder and in a state of disorder, I am not going to be so unreasonable. I will go to the prince''s palace to go down. How can you let your princess and your highness come out of this way?" "You are no longer a prince or a young teacher. If you want to go to the East Palace, I''m afraid it''s not as easy as me? You still don''t want to go. How can granddaughter cheat you? Besides, the Royal Highness is also involved. , "are you saying that you persuaded me at home that your highness is now persuading her majesty and queen to be in the palace?" Shangguanyi was so scared that his beard jumped up. What is the prince doing? "Yes, only with such a two pronged approach can we have a good" world in the market "from the very beginning Shangguan Wan''er said haughtily. How can such a trifling matter disturb your majesty and the queen? He is not afraid to be reprimanded by her majesty and the queen? When shangguanyi and Shangguan Wan''er were arguing, both of them, the emperor and the queen in the palace, forgot the fact that the East Palace, whether it is the prince, the grand master, the Taibao, or the prince Shaoshi, Shaofu, Shaobao, is now in a state of vacancy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 763 In today''s East Palace, no matter whether it is Santai or sanshao, it has already existed in name. At first, Li Zhi and Wu Mei had once set about it. Some famous scholars and generals were asked by Li Zhi and Wu Mei. However, both the old ministers and the veteran generals showed great interest in the rank of "Three Princes" or "Three Princes". Only when they understood the conduct of his highness and the current situation of his highness, especially when Dai Zhide''s past events were found out, these scholars would not blurt out: "this is the minister who teaches the emperor The son or the crown prince What''s more, his Royal Highness''s cultural and military skills have been widely circulated in the market. Those articles are comparable to the achievements of the previous emperors. Although they were married to Lizhi in the end, they could not be ignored. If they were appointed to three too few positions, what could they give to his Highness? No one dares to clap his chest and say that he can teach the prince what knowledge, because they know that the prince knows, and the prince who they don''t know also knows, which makes them only hope and sigh. Therefore, up to now, except for the three too many and three few officials in the East Palace, other officials have been appointed and removed according to the official system of the Tang Dynasty, whether they are prince guests or Zhan Shi Fu. But now, when Li Hong turned his attention to Chongwen Museum and wanted to turn it into the head of Li Lingyue and Shangguan Waner, and wanted to find someone to supervise it, he found that there was a thick layer of dust on the position of the third Taisan division of the east palace. Since shangguanyi, Xu Jingzong and others, these six positions have been empty. Li Hong, who returned to the East Palace from the central army barracks, brought Saleh a tail. This time, the data of victory and defeat of the two sides have been counted by the Tang Dynasty, with less than 70 casualties. The big food, however, is that there are only more than 70 people who can be found and gathered together, no matter whether they have combat effectiveness or not, as long as there is still one breath. Others, no matter in Li Hong''s view or Saleh''s opinion, are already in danger. The powerful fighting capacity of the Tang Dynasty made Saleh lose nothing to say. This time, Li Hong''s active alliance and courtship made him have to agree to this alliance and to make the two countries cease fighting and mend relations before clarifying Li Hong''s ultimate goal. This defeat, let Saleh naturally lost nothing to say, fat mutton in his mouth has become no taste, the wine cup in his hand cup after cup into the stomach. Li Hong is not slow to enjoy the delicious food and wine, quietly accompanied Saleh drinking. The night moon, which served them both, was already in the throat, and was afraid that they would fight again regardless of their identity because of their different drinking words. Fortunately, all this did not happen. Only the two of them understood the conversation between the two drinking. At the end of the day, the night moon heard faintly that brother Wang was inviting Li Hong to have a big meal in his lifetime. At that time, Li Hongyue said to her nephew that she had agreed with her A word of Saleh''s breath just into the mouth of the wine, a breath of all the spray out, repeatedly scolded someone shameless. In the next few days, the whole Chang''an seemed to fall into a busy rhythm. With the festive atmosphere of the first day, the royal family members came and went to the Daming Palace to celebrate Li Zhi and Wu Mei. In the East Palace, driven by Yan Lingbin''s anxiety and nervousness, he has been rehearsing the story of the White Snake without stopping for a moment. Even ordinary people hope to be able to finish all the things in hand and prepare for the coming Shangyuan Festival, which is even more wonderful than the first day, in the seven days after the first day of the new year. None of the envoys wanted to leave. Even Saleh, Prince of Dashi, who had just been defeated in the camp of the central army, wanted to see how beautiful the fantastic fireworks were. So the whole city of Chang''an seems to be busy, but the purpose of people''s busy is to get more enjoyment and freedom on the day of Shangyuan Festival. No one knows whether this year''s Shangyuan festival will set off so many fireworks as it did last year. Even now, the court does not pay attention to the voice of the people, but everyone agrees that this year there will be fireworks of the utmost beauty. In the streets and alleys of Chang''an City, under the arrangement of Beijing Zhaofu, the number of festive lanterns is twice as much as that of previous years. However, the position of each red lantern is much lower than that of previous years, reaching a height that adults can easily reach. It is said that on the day of Shangyuan Festival, several red envelopes will be hung under the lower lanterns. Each red envelope contains a riddle. As long as you can guess it, you can take the riddle to each square to exchange gifts on the second day of Shangyuan Festival. In the Tang Dynasty, it was only occasionally played with riddles, but it was not widely associated with festivals. It was in the Southern Song Dynasty that the custom of guessing lantern riddles really came into being in the Southern Song Dynasty. In order to show their talent and learning, literati specially wrote riddles on lanterns to attract passers-by to guess them. Thus, the word riddle guessing came into being.The reason why Li Hong began to include it in Shangyuan festival was that Li Zhi and Wu Mei opposed it. When Peiyan rebelled, he secretly colluded with Xu Jingye. Luo Binwang, as a member assigned by Li Hong to Xu Jingye, wrote a nursery rhyme like "one fire, two fires, Fei Yi children sitting in the palace". This is very similar to the lantern riddle that Li Hong wanted to launch, so it was rejected by Li Zhi and Wu Mei immediately. It was only a trial run in the Imperial Palace last year Yes. This year, both Li Hong''s position and the stability of Li Zhi and Wu Mei for the stability of the country in the Tang Dynasty have changed. Therefore, Li Hong and Wu Mei let Li Hong toss about and let all the officials of the court enjoy themselves with the people. It is obviously impossible to come up with all the lantern riddles. Therefore, several lantern riddles are only prepared in a few shops on three sides of the imperial city. After all, there are many literati and dignitaries gathered here, and the probability of solving them is naturally higher. What''s more, on the Shangyuan Festival, in addition to a large number of people gathered in various major places in Chang''an City, such as Dayan Pagoda, Ci''en Temple, Qujiang lake and so on, since last year, fireworks in the Imperial City have attracted most people to watch. Lantern riddles are now in the surrounding several square, but also in order to attract more people to come outside the Imperial City, and can be a little closer to the royal family to celebrate the Shangyuan Festival. The large-scale ice sculptures were transported from Taiyi city covered with thick black cloth to the streets around the imperial city. Before the advent of the Shangyuan Festival, no one knew what was wrapped in the black cloth. Each strange and strange shape, like a huge ornamental stone, makes passers-by, ordinary people and literati stop to gaze. Only because of the seal on it, no one dares to go and see what is wrapped in the black cloth. In the cold winter, we don''t have to worry about the huge ice sculptures, which are melted in a short day. Therefore, every one who approaches the black covered ice sculpture feels a chill. Many ice sculptures have been placed in the Imperial City, the Daming Palace and even the east palace. However, the ice sculptures in the Daming Palace and the East Palace have been revealed from the moment they were transported in. At night, under the light, every ice lamp flickers and refracts the light of different colors from all angles. Whether it''s Lizhi or Wu Mei, or Li Lingyue, who is going to issue her "the world in the world" in the near future, is all smiling. But Li Dan, a little fat man, sneaked into Daming Palace in advance. When Li Zhi and Wu Mei took Li Lingyue to enjoy the ice lanterns, the goods actually threatened Jin Wuwei and asked him to move the two ice sculptures in the corner of Zichen hall, Li Zhi''s bedroom, to his palace. After being slapped by Wu Mei who didn''t know when he was coming, Li Dan, a little fat man, laughed and said wrongly: "the son minister made this ice sculpture himself, but it''s not as big as the emperor''s brother, and it''s not so delicate, so I want to take it back to study." "Then you sit here tonight and study hard!" Li Zhi said with a cold face, his hands on his back and his thick fur fur. "Well Well, forget it. I''ll go back and think about it. " Li Dan continued to laugh, but his eyes were reluctant to part with him, still staring at the ice sculpture which was bigger than his two together. "It doesn''t matter. I can bring you two fur furs. It''s not cold. Look at the ice sculpture. It hasn''t melted for half a minute." Li Lingyue said at this time. "You''ve got a lot of ideas. What about your brother? What are you busy with in the east palace? " Li Zhi reprimanded Li Lingyue, then pushed Li Dan''s thick shoulder, indicating that he would follow Li Lingyue, accompany himself and the queen to continue to enjoy the flower lantern and ice sculpture in the palace. "I don''t know. Jin Wuwei and the central army are now running into Chang''an city. It seems that the emperor has gone to the Jingzhao mansion. When the children came, they didn''t see him when they passed the east palace." Li Dan and Li Lingyue walk side by side, following Li Zhi and Wu Mei, scratching their heads and saying. "It seems that there will be fireworks again tomorrow night. I really want to be there soon! By the way, since the emperor is not in the East Palace, why don''t you remove the ice sculptures from his east palace Li Lingyue thinks it''s wrong. Li Dan doesn''t take the Donggong palace, but he dares to take the Daming Palace. This is not logical. "Several of the ice sculptures in the East Palace of the emperor have been taken away by the seventh elder brother. If I move some more, the emperor''s sister-in-law will not do it." Li Dan replied dejectedly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 764 Li Lingyue''s "the world in the world" will take advantage of the festivities and liveliness of the Shangyuan Festival, especially when people "if they had been before, they would have Oh, naturally, I will answer the questions of the country, the etiquette, the state of the world, and the well-being of all people. " Xu Yanbo put the white and transparent teacup with the tea to Li Hong, and continued: "now the minister thinks that the article should be a sharp weapon in the hands of the court, which is beneficial to the country and the country, and to protect and protect the mountains and rivers of the Tang Dynasty." "How many years have you been with me?" "On the first day of the Yuan Dynasty, your majesty changed the fifth year of Yifeng to the first year of Tiaolu. It has been more than 11 years since you set out for Anxi." Xu Yanbo looked up at the time and said. "What do you think of the" world on the street "to be released by Princess Taiping tomorrow? Do more good than harm. The disadvantages outweigh the advantages? What are the advantages and disadvantages? " Li Hong looked at the book of the world. Seven or eight pages of paper were stitched together. Each paper was full of words on both sides, and could not be divided into different plates. Li Hong didn''t disturb Xu Yanbo to read it carefully. While drinking tea, he waited for Xu Yanbo to give his opinion. Anyway, as Xu Jingzong''s grandson, from the genetic point of view, this guy should have some of Xu Jingzong''s city capitals, right? If Xu Yanbo can give himself a satisfactory answer, then he will be the most satisfied candidate to supervise the "world in the street", right? He has a close relationship with the royal family. He has been with him for many years. He has worked hard and has the gloomy city he wants. However, he is loyal to himself and the court. He can also connect the relationship between the royal family and the clan like a bridge. "Double edged sword." Xu Yanbo put down the publication, took a look at Li Hong, pondered over the vocabulary, only spit out three words. "Go on." Li Hong poured himself a new black tea, and then poured a cup to Xu Yanbo himself. "Every article has an article to do, and every page also has an article to do. The most elusive thing for a scholar is his heart. When his heart is used on paper, it is his pen. If he doesn''t write a word, they all have their thoughts and thoughts in their hearts, and even their selfishness. In it, a row of big word titles are obviously the main theme of the article ¡­¡­ If someone has the intention to win over the author of an article Even if I compile such a publication, I''m afraid it''s impossible to prevent who is using this article! " Xu Yanbo began to enter the role, just like his grandfather Xu Jingzong was in charge of the Ministry of residence. Both of them have a keen sense of touch, and are often able to reverse a seemingly excellent thing from its darkest side. Xu Jingzong registered residence registered in the past, never before starting, from how to manage, but from people''s way and method to hide tax, escape and hide the population, or what way the noble and noble will take to avoid the taxes and taxes that the court has to combine with the registered residence after the rent is hired. the official residence of the Supreme People is large, and the registered residence is never accurate. Moreover, the servants and the servants are often confused by the government''s audio-visual means. As a result, the ordinary people are thoroughly touched by the government. But the tax of the rich family is almost the same as that of a common household in the past year before the registered residence system has been changed. How could that be possible? But if you check according to the registered residence system, you can''t see where their problems are, and you know they have problems, but you can''t find them and get no evidence. so when Xu Jingzong died before he changed the system of Datang''s household registration system as a wall of iron bastions, he was most pleased with the royal family and the imperial court. Even the royal family members hated Xu Jingzong. When Xu Jingzong was buried, he thought that he was a minister of the former Emperor and had served under his Majesty''s command for many years. Was he qualified to go to the Zhaoling Mausoleum of the former Emperor? However, when Li Hong proposed this proposal, it immediately aroused a lot of opposition from the court officials. At that time, Li Hong was only a crown prince, and he was not as powerful as he is now. In the face of the old man''s two not helping each other, Li Hong could only do nothing in the court. Even Xu Yanbo, who heard the news, flashed a trace of loss on his face at that time. Fortunately, Li Zhi finally gave Xu Jingzong some face when he took the posthumous title with his courtiers. Although it was also on the court, it caused a heated discussion among all the ministers. Fortunately, when the courtiers stuck to the bottom line and refused to let him be buried with him in Zhaoling, he didn''t care much about others. Finally, Li Zhi gave him the title of "Gong", which means that he was allowed to bury him with him in Qianling. Xu Yanbo was relieved and grateful to Li Hong and Li Zhi. Of course, there was also Li Shen, the king of Ji. After all, he was the future son-in-law at that time. "What do you think?" Li Hong raised his eyelids and asked calmly. Xu Yanbo couldn''t see his expression. What''s the attitude of his Highness the prince. But in any case, since Xu Yanbo has made a start, he must follow his own thinking and say what he can think of. "It''s impossible to guard against it. What''s more, what if someone imitates" the world on the street "? Dali temple, Yushitai, or your Zhan Shifu? How to pursue the responsibility, according to which criminal law? The most important thing is, is Zhan Shifu a connecting link between the preceding and the following, or is it the same as Dali temple and Yushitai that only has the power of supervision and has no right to deal with the responsibilities of "the world in the street" Xu Yanbo''s eyes have never left Li Hong''s face since he spoke."If you let Li Lingyue hear you, you can wait for her to sue you in front of Li Chuyuan." Li Hong laughed and said faintly. "the minister is just a matter of fact. The minister also believes that his royal highness is standing on the side of the court." What about Shangguan Wan''er? "Ability and cleverness, learning and agility are the most important things that you promoted in Shangshu," says Zhong Shangshu, who is promoted by Shangguan. "You don''t have to worry about that. Dali temple will revise the laws and regulations. It will be sooner or later for Zhenguan to amend the laws and regulations. Zhan Shifu is directly in charge of it. Naturally, he has the same responsibility as" the people in the world ". Understand?" Li Hong stopped the discussion about Shangguan Waner and only referred to other things. There is nothing between him and Shangguan Wan''er, not to mention that he is only 16 years old. Although Shangguan Waner has become a demon now, Shangguan Yi is not easy to pass. He said he didn''t like Shangguan Waner That''s pure nonsense. Even if you''re not the crown prince, if you''ve met Shangguan Waner, you''ll be attracted by her appearance. What''s more, there''s a Li Lingyue in the middle all the time. However, this matter is now only a few people, such as the father and emperor, mother and empress, Li Lingyue and so on. It is reasonable for Xu Yanbo not to understand that he and Shangguan Wan''er are not normal. When Xu Yanbo heard that Zhan Shifu had the same responsibility as "the people in the world", he understood that this was the prince''s highness, who completely put Zhan Shi''s house above Chongwen hall and "the world in the street". It seems that Zhan Shifu is under the direct control of Zhan Shifu. Zhan Shi was in charge of the affairs inside and outside the east palace. He always judged the affairs of the government. Therefore, Xu Yanbo, the crown prince, would be an official of three grades. Moreover, his responsibilities on his shoulders were much heavier than those of the former crown prince Zhan. "In this case, I have no doubts for the time being." Xu Yanbo quickly continued to calculate the pros and cons of the journal in his mind. He said cautiously that there were no other drawbacks. "Well, since there is no objection, you will be in charge of the general school of this publication in the future. As for the standard, you must know it very well after all these years with me, right?" Li Hong raised his tea cup and said to Xu Yanbo. "Yes, your highness, I understand. But... " Xu Yanbo''s face at this time is showing a look of embarrassment, some huff and puff do not know how to speak. "Look at your talent. You''ve been under the strict control of Li Chuyuan just a few months after you got married. How many young people do you expect? I think you might as well die that heart now. " Li Hong saw the virtue after talking about business, and he knew where Xu Yanbo was. "Your Highness, I''ve never thought of concubines. It''s enough to have the head of the County alone. I don''t want anything else." "It''s special, isn''t it?" "No, no, no, you are the prince, your Family affairs are related to the well-being of the Tang Dynasty and the stability of the country. They should be. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 765 Li Sujie and Li Shangjin didn''t come back this year, so up to now, Li Hong has never visited alone. Since returning to Daming Palace, Xiao Shufei, dressed in a green Taoist robe, once a day. Li Sujie, in particular, was born to Xiao Shufei and has not been back to Chang''an for three years. But Li Hong has been managing politics for more than three years? "It seems." Li Dan and Xiao Shufei are sitting in the same carriage, listening to Xiao Shufei''s questions. Li Dan is just agitating the things in her hand and casually replies. "Will you go to Qujiang Lake today? Isn''t it that the opera garden is to be built in Qujiang pool? He did it all by himself. Yan Lingbin went there, but he didn''t go. Is it like a story? " Xiao Shufei looked at the streets of Chang''an where the night was gradually shrouded. The happy people on all sides and the people coming and going on the streets made her feel more depressed and lonely. So Li Dan, a little fat man, was sensible. He watched himself go to Qujiang pool with his father, his mother and his Empress in a carriage. When the time came, he was clever and sensible and ran to accompany him. He was much better than the white eyed wolf in Donggong who was courteous when he was not using himself. "I don''t know. I think they will go. Even Miss Bai Chun will go. Li Ye, Li Ye, Mu Qing, Li Guangshun and Li Guangren will go. Uncle Ji and other royal relatives will go. Is it not appropriate for him to be the crown prince or not? Then he will not be afraid that his father and his mother will clean him up?" Li Dan raised his head, some frustrated stop the movement in his hand, looking at Xiao Shufei said. This small square is really difficult to get. If you want to turn it into the same color on each side, you really need to think about it. No wonder Li Lingyue played for a while and threw it to herself. She couldn''t do it. "You think your white eyed wolf is still a prince..." "He is still the Crown Prince now. The father and the emperor have no Zen." Li Dan again focused on the square in his hand, refuting Xiao Shufei''s words. "Yes, he is still the crown prince, but he is the prince in charge of politics. No matter in the former dynasty, or in the Han and Jin Dynasties, if you look through the history books, which dynasty''s crown prince is as powerful as him? Before he ascended the throne, he was in charge of the imperial power. His father still had to ask him to ascend the throne. People are not willing to do so. What is this not a white eyed wolf? You can not learn from him Xiao Shufei affectionately pinched and pinched her heart. She fiddled with Li Dan in her hand, and said with her fleshy face. "I don''t want to learn from him. I can''t learn from him. After Yuan Dynasty, my brother promised me to go to Taiyi city. There are things I''m interested in. By the way, didn''t you like brother Huang before? He said he was filial. How could he say he was a white eyed wolf now Li Dan once again raised his head, and was bent on getting into the strange and skillful things. He completely ignored who was the emperor and who was the prince in the court. "Ah I was cheated by the white eyed wolf, and it was so hard to cheat. Can he visit me once from January to now? If you have nothing to do, run to your mother''s back, even if it is driven away by your mother with a feather duster, it still depends on it. I have good tea, good wine and delicious food here. I let the Shangshi Bureau prepare it every day in case the prince of the white eyed wolf comes. It is said that my concubine Xiao Shufei is not well entertained, but that''s good. The food that Shangshi bureau makes every day is to throw it away when it''s cold. I haven''t seen him for more than ten days. What do you think he''s not a white eyed wolf Xiao Shufei likes Li Dan very much. In his opinion, the prince who doesn''t know how to fight for power and gain is much better than that white eyed wolf and Li Sujie. "Don''t talk about the emperor''s brother. Are you in Chang''an with elder sister Yiyang and elder sister Gao''an? Have they ever come to see you? Are they your own? The Emperor allowed them to go in and out of the palace every day Li Danren is really, Xiao Shufei wants to be soft and weak to complain, but she is still pushed back by the little fat man. This is how much benefit Li Hong received. With Li Lingyue Yiyang, no matter in front of her father or empress dowager, she always maintained the white eyed wolf everywhere. "Ah, you little white eyed wolf, why do you still elbow out when you let you take my carriage? I can''t talk about your royal brother." "Of course, but it has to be reasonable and well founded. The gentleman of chongwenguan said that learning, especially the study of Arts and other knowledge, must be rigorous and not sloppy." The little fat man said solemnly, and then holding his little cube, he began to prepare to get off the carriage. "Did I discuss learning with you?" Xiao Shufei was so serious that she wanted to laugh. She looked at Li Dan who got up and walked to the door of the carriage. She patted the little fat man on the shoulder. After getting off the train, Li Dan did not leave at the first time. Instead, he looked at the huge carriages ahead. Instead, he was in front of the carriages, waiting for Xiao Shufei to step down from the carriage with several other eunuchs. After Xiao Shufei came down, Li Dan said with a serious little fat face: "since the fourth and third brothers have not come back, I will accompany you." "You have a little conscience." Xiao Shufei chuckled. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, who were also in casual clothes, were walking forward in the company of other royal families.They were not in a hurry. Accompanied by other maids, they walked along with others. Today''s Qujiang pool has been expanded by Jingzhao government. Both palace lantern and lantern have already lit up the whole Qujiang pool, making the water surface of Qujiang pool reflect the shadow of the lantern. It is very beautiful, as if the whole person is in a sea of lights. The place they stepped into was the Royal inner garden, which occupied the best place in the whole Qujiang pool. Therefore, although the royal family took people into the Qujiang pool to enjoy the moon and light, it did not affect the tourists in other places of Qujiang lake. A large-scale palace is decorated with lights of various colors. It looks very imposing. But not far away, it is a high platform surrounded by three sides, which is also full of lights at the moment. A door made entirely of glass allows people to be in the main hall. Whether through the door or the window, and the interior light is slightly dimmer than the outside, it makes sitting inside be able to see the scenery clearly. For example, in the main hall of spring, bright and clean seats have been arranged for a long time. After Li Zhi and Wu Mei sat down at the table, they looked at the princess Pei WANYING, but there was no vacant seat for the prince. Li Zhi then motioned for the rest of the royal family to sit down. "What is he going to do today?" Pei Wandan is still smiling with Princess Xiaowu. "After returning to your mother, your highness arranged a novel and unique opera for you to watch with your father. As for the content, it was adapted from the story of the White Snake told by his highness when he met his son''s minister in Qujiang pool." Pei WANYING''s face is full of happiness and satisfaction of a little girl. Strictly speaking, she was the first audience, and it was in this Qujiang pool that she and his royal highness met for the first time. Although a lot of things happened later, in the end, she still felt that her heart was full of happiness. "He didn''t make it for you, did he?" Wu Mei is a little jealous in her heart. She invited me here mysteriously to see you and your daughter-in-law perform a kind of love! Pei WANYING''s face turned red. These days, after a few afterthoughts, she had been taking this to cancel herself. She couldn''t think of it. Today, she was laughed by her mother. "The Empress Dowager is joking. Your highness just thinks that the legend of the white snake is very popular in Chang''an City, and the response is good. That''s why he asked someone to play the story of the white snake. By the way, there is also a drama named" the romance of the West Chamber ". If today''s story of the white snake has a good response, it will continue tomorrow. In the future, it will be promoted in Chang''an city Come on Pei WANYING has some embarrassment on her face and answers Wu Mei''s words. Although she didn''t know what Wu Mei thought in her heart, as a woman, she also gave birth to a pair of twins, more or less some empathy to understand the psychology of her mother. "Since it is for the royal family, why should it be promoted to Changan? What''s the standard? Can''t it be unique to the royal family like "ten banquet music"? If you have to give everything to the people, doesn''t the royal family need it? " Li Zhi is a little dissatisfied. He is now a chicken thief. Since he ignored politics, he has been reluctant to give anything to the people in the world. He is only one who wants to hold everything in his arms. But the unique throne and the country, he was regarded as a hot potato, these days has been thinking about how to push it to Li Hong. "This Back to my father... " "Father and emperor, this is not to give to the people, but to share with the common people. There are many capable people and different scholars in the world. Sister Yan''s talent is not enough. Therefore, we need to introduce it, so that the world''s capable people, different scholars, and people who like happy poems can work together to improve the white snake biography. Otherwise, it would be like building a car behind closed doors. We don''t know where is good or what is not." Li Lingyue took the fruit juice from the maid of the palace and drank it as if nothing happened. What the daughter-in-law dare not say to her father-in-law, she doesn''t care. At this time, it''s time for her sister-in-law, who has taken advantage of Pei WANYING''s daily life, to stand up and rescue her. "Did you see it? How about it? " Li Zhi''s attention was really attracted, looking at the complacent Li Lingyue asked. "Huancheng, the songs and CI are all sister Yan My sister-in-law wrote it by herself, um Without some atmosphere, it''s not as good as the other Romance of the west chamber, but it''s enough for you. " Li Lingyue said finally, the mouth poison also did not forget to blacken Li Zhi. So Lizhi looked at Li Lingyue''s black mouth and snorted angrily. Then he ignored her and began to exchange greetings with other princes, brothers and sisters of the royal family. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 766 Wu Mei believed Li Lingyue''s vision. Since Li Lingyue said that there was less atmosphere in the story of the White Snake, she felt that there was less atmosphere. But when she heard Li Lingyue talk about the twists and turns of the story, the characters full of melancholy, Wu Mei''s curiosity was raised again. "That''s no wonder. Since it happened in Suzhou and Hangzhou, it''s more graceful and less atmospheric. It''s just Is it really as good as you say Wu Mei looks at a glass of juice unconsciously, has been Li Lingyue drink into the stomach, slightly some frown asked. Looking at Long Ma''s frown, Li Lingyue naturally knows how to observe her words and looks. She is much better than her brother Li Hong. "No, no more juice tonight. Anyway, I think it''s very good-looking. After a while, you will know that what the minister said is true. " Li Lingyue tilted her head to look out, and she didn''t know when the fireworks would start. This year, the emperor once again surprised people. The big wild goose pagoda, bell and Drum Tower, etc. were lit by lights early, which lost some of the mysterious atmosphere of last year. However, in order not to disappoint the common people, this year he specially chose to set off fireworks in both the Imperial City and Qujiang lake. This is a gift to the people of Chang''an who are struggling to go to Qujiang lake to play or watch fireworks in the imperial city The best of both worlds. There are still people coming and going around Qujiang pool, but near dusk, the area near the royal garden is blocked, and then on the newly opened grassland of Qujiang pool, visitors are forbidden to go. This makes some women in the boudoir of waiting for words, when meeting with their lovers, they have a wonderful place to go. Originally, it is the most suitable place for them, where they can cuddle and whisper their love in their hearts. However, apart from there, the whole Qujiang lake is a bustling scene. On the winding bridges with bright lights, some open spaces on both sides, which are allowed to enjoy meals and set up stalls for sale, are zoned out again. This makes people not only enjoy the beautiful scenery, but also buy their favorite gadgets, and even eat delicious delicacies. The envoys of various countries were placed on the other side of the main hall of Neiyuan, because the main hall contained royal family members and others, there was no other space. What''s more, Li Zhi and Wu Mei, and Li Hong don''t intend to let them have more contact with envoys of other countries. Who knows if the old man will promise others any benefits when he is happy. In the end, after the first day of the new year, Li Hong had to summon the officials to the court to reprimand them. Therefore, the palaces on both sides of the left minister and the right envoy were occupied by the envoys of various countries except the ministers of the Tang Dynasty. There was a passage in the middle of the three palaces, which did not prevent them from coming to meet Li Zhi and Wu Mei one by one. What''s more, walking in the corridor made of glass gave them a new experience and jealousy. In their country, the expensive glass is comparable to gold, but it is so wasteful and luxurious in the use of the Tang Dynasty Royal family. An ordinary corridor needs a large area of glass to keep out the wind and rain. Can''t we use other glass! On the water surface of Qujiang pool, a small boat did not know what was lying on the water at this time. Just by watching their cautious and cautious actions, we could see that it was obviously not a simple thing. At this time, Li Zhe was standing on the shore not far away, looking at the boat on the water from time to time, looking at the boat from the end of the bank, slowly putting some things like ropes on the water. The reason why they didn''t choose to let the royal family and others choose the five tooth warship transformed cruise ships to celebrate the Shangyuan Festival on the water is because these fire dragons are now put into the water. When the bell and Drum Tower nearest to Qujiang pool sounded melodious drums, the whole city of Chang''an suddenly fell into silence. In Li Hong''s eyes, it seemed to Li Hong that there was a kind of performance of people when they played the national anthem. As people silently counted the drums of Youshi in their hearts, there were loud cheers from inside and outside the Imperial City, the eastern and western cities, or Qujiang pool and other places. Even Wu Mei and others in the inner garden of Qujiang pool, after being asked to stand not far from the water, could hear the cheers coming from the distance. As for the tranquility when the drums just sounded, people felt as if they were carrying out a ceremony. They had both expectations and pride in the Tang Dynasty. Whether the ministers standing on the left side of the royal family, or the envoys of various countries standing on the other side, were vaguely shocked by the atmosphere just now. They never thought that after the sound of the Youshi drum just now, people would be able to keep silent spontaneously and wait quietly for the end of the drum, and then send out deafening cheers. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, for the situation just now, are also deeply shocked, even now, their hearts are still not calm for a long time. They understand that this requires a strong cohesion. If there is no strong strength or belief, it is difficult to control people''s emotions with drums.It seems just to wait for the fireworks coming at any time, but there are many things hidden behind. These are absolutely good strategies that can be used for the stability of the country and the country in the future! While people were still immersed in the shock of the silent atmosphere just now, Li Zhe stood in front of all the people with some Jin Wuwei. He was wary of any accident when the fire dragons were burning on the water. In case of any accident, he and his brother would not be able to eat if they were affected by his father and his mother. "Father, emperor and mother, you can see the castle in the air of Daming Palace from a distance." Li Lingyue''s voice is especially expected at this time, because it was her voice last year that opened up the beautiful scenery of fairyland on earth. So when people heard Li Lingyue''s clear voice and spoke to them just before the drum fell and the deafening cheers rang out, they all immediately looked at the north of Chang''an city. The castle in the air, which was originally full of lights, was extinguished without knowing when. In addition, there is a Chang''an City separated from it. Therefore, people can''t see anything in their sight. But when people were ready to turn their heads, the dark air suddenly flashed. From a distance, it is like a meteor, dragging a long tail inflammation, slowing down the speed in the general slide. With a series of downward meteors, like tongues of fire, from the middle of the night, the crowd broke out again with an incredible exclamation. But in people''s sight, vaguely felt that it was the castle in the air in the Daming Palace of the Tang Dynasty. In front of the huge glass window in the castle in the air, a neat light suddenly lit up. A word "big" composed of bright lights appeared in people''s vision. When people were about to complain about the vague influence of the distance, the eunuchs in Qujiang pool handed their telescopes to the eunuchs one by one. And Li Zhi and Wu Mei have already raised the telescope made of pure gold that Li Lingyue gave them. However, Li Lingyue only knows about these telescopes. This is because the emperor fooled his father and his mother. In fact, they were all copper and plated with gold. As for the gold that the father and his mother gave to make pure gold telescopes, they had long been embezzled by their brothers and sisters. With the appearance of the big character, some people can''t help but read it out. When the big character is completely presented in front of people, the "Tang" on the lower floor of the castle in the air will be lit up. Datang? Li Zhi and Wu Mei talk to each other, and other people are the same. Looking at those two words, there is no reason why they don''t know it! The appearance of Wanzi instantly reminds people of what the next word is. Therefore, when the word "year-old" is lit up, the surrounding area of Qujiang pool, especially the visitors nearest to Daming Palace in the Imperial City, instantly uttered a deafening voice: "long live the Tang Dynasty!" "Long live the Tang Dynasty..." It was like a relay. At first, it spread from the nearest shops in the Imperial City, and then it was indirectly passed by the nearby workshops. Finally, the voice of long live Tang Dynasty, like the thunder in the sky, came to Qujiang pool. In a short time, outside the inner garden of Qujiang pool, the roaring "long live the Tang Dynasty" cheers rang out. "Long live Datang!" Li Zhi held up his telescope, still looking at the four words on the pavilion in the air, murmuring in his mouth, and hearing the congratulatory voice of his ministers to him and Wu Mei: "long live the Tang Dynasty.". Wu Mei was also deeply shocked by Li Hong''s plans. She also didn''t expect that Li Hong could make such a move! This method is used to rally the people''s hearts and minds of the people of the Tang Dynasty. It is used to frighten the gangsters and convey the prestige and prosperity of the Tang Dynasty to the envoys of various countries. But when he put down his telescope and looked back, he heard Li Lingyue murmuring to Li Dan in a low voice: "ah, poor Chongwen college students, poor Guozijian, hongwenguan, and those soldiers of the central army and jinwuwei, I guess their voice has been hoarse by this time." "You know more than that." Wu Mei patted the cold, Li Lingyue''s forehead, quietly rebuked. However, when Li Lingyue spoke, Wu Mei suddenly understood that all these things were controlled by people. Otherwise, how could they be so neat and have such a shocking effect! Fortunately, when Wu Mei''s eyes were on the faces of the proud and moved courtiers, as well as the faces of Royal relatives, including those who were dazzled, envied or shocked, she still felt relieved. Fortunately, she seemed to be immersed in this shocking scene, and no one had the heart to figure out the mystery ¡£ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 767 With the fermentation of the four words "long live Tang Dynasty", the enthusiasm of the people in Chang''an City has obviously been ignited. Therefore, when the fire dragon on the water surface of Qujiang pool runs from one end of the embankment to the other, what you can see is only the royal family members and ministers. Long live Tang''s voice has been heard for a long time, but the fire dragon on the water surface of Qujiang pool is in a blink of an eye. A long fire dragon seems to swim fast from the water. People''s eyes follow the flashing lights of Mars and reach the opposite bank in an instant. "Bang!" People in Shangyuan festival were used to the sound of thunder. However, the envoys of various countries who came to the Tang Dynasty for the first time did not expect it. When they heard the sound like thunder, their hearts trembled involuntarily, as if hit by a heavy hammer. "Hua", suddenly appeared in the night sky more dazzling than the stars of fireworks, the legend of the Tang Dynasty fireworks, finally in people''s expectations. The whole sky seems to be a world of fireworks, which blooms on the high night sky in the sound of thunder and thunder. It also reflects the colorful city of Chang''an, like a colorful city that never sleeps! This night will eventually be recorded in the history books. As soon as Li Hong arrived at Qujiang pool, he saw the historian''s eyes full of tears and excitement, shaking his hands and writing hard there. As for Li Hong, he forgot to stop Li Hong''s actions, instead, he immersed himself in the shock of the night. In a burst of drumbeat, the black curtain of the front stage was opened. With the unique music, the characters began to appear on the stage. With the singing, reading and playing of the characters on the stage, the story of the legend of white snake was slowly unfolded on the stage. Under the leadership of Li Zhi and Wu Mei, the royal family members on the Qujiang pool gradually followed the characters into the plot Medium. Bai Suzhen, wearing a white dress and fairy clothes, makes people not only cheer for her, but also pinches a sweat for her fate with Xu Xian. And Xiaoqing as a servant girl like character, but as a leading actor and heroine, is also deeply recorded in the mind. In Li Hong''s eyes, Fahai''s appearance was quite shocking. So even Pei WANYING, who had watched several times, could not help but pinch Li Hong''s arm when she saw the fight between Fahai and Bai Suzhen. Wait a minute, no! Why is the mother beside her looking at the scene on the stage in anger, and the slender jade finger is also pinching his other arm? Isn''t her old man right next to her? "My mother..." Li Hong took a cold breath and bared his teeth and said, "it hurts." "Who asked you to design the Fahai lane so well? Can''t you make this a happy story? And Yan Lingbin, who lived a happy life by himself, made up such a story with his heart. No, he had to change it after he went back "The story needs, mother, you can''t do everything according to your will, can''t you? How attractive is the story without twists and turns? " "That''s not good. This Fahai looks so annoying. And the grand master, how can I feel a little bit like Xu Jingzong''s shadow in those days? The city hall is very deep and withering But is Xu Jingzong a young teacher in your East Palace? I haven''t done that to you, have you? Why are you so sarcastic about Xu Jingzong... " "Empress mother, what does this have to do with Xu Jingzong? It''s not close to Li Yifu..." "Can you take a good look and keep your voice down." Li Zhi impatiently took a look at Wu Mei and her son. After a warning, he continued to appreciate the legend of the white snake. However, after Bai Suzhen''s death and Xu Xian''s suppression, Li Zhi said leisurely, "Bai Suzhen is also a loyal woman, but If it''s Bai Chun who''s going to decorate... " "Do you think it is possible?" Wu Mei just tightly grasped Li Hong''s arm''s hand, finally let go, took Lizhi''s arm and laughed in a low voice. "Why not?" Lizhi had not found his prince yet, and his whole face was black. This is not the first person to say so. Basically, in a small area, people who have seen the play will finally sigh like this. However, speaking from his father''s mouth, Li Hong always feels that Bai Chun is in a bit of a dangerous situation, and he will be asked to play the role of Bai Suzhen one day. "Take a look at the vinegar jar. You ask Bai chun to act as Bai Suzhen. Who is the senior official? You can''t let the prince with black face go to decorate it. " Wu Mei said, while pulling Lizhi''s arm, laughing is the flowers trembling, can''t help themselves, the whole person has been hanging on Lizhi. As the plot goes on, Wu Mei also returns to normal again, but from time to time she will vent her dissatisfaction with her Royal Highness the prince. In addition, the crown princess would occasionally discuss the plot with her, so it helped Li Honglong''s mother''s dissatisfaction with some plots. Even Yan Lingbin, the editor in chief, did not know whether the plot was really not full enough or did not meet the taste of the Tang people. He also carefully wrote down Wu Mei''s every opinion, and even nodded with approval at the same time.This gives Wu Mei a chance to continue to make mistakes. At the end of the story, Yan Lingbin''s notebook is full of notes, but her husband''s Royal Highness''s arms are blue and purple. Li Hong understood that this kind of patchwork plot could not be accepted by all people, especially the talented women such as the Empress Dowager and Li Lingyue, and the world outlook of this era, it was difficult to achieve full success at the beginning. So when Long Ma picked and picked the story of the White Snake, Li Hong had to admire it. Long Ma and his father, who also intervened later, had very important opinions. Although the couple almost quarreled in front of the royal family because of the differences in the plot when they left the scene, it did not affect Yan Lingbin to continue to think deeply and consolidate the whole story of the White Snake and the in-depth characterization of the characters. However, in any case, Yan Lingbin is very proud that the story of the White Snake can be launched on this Shangyuan Festival and can be praised by Li Zhi and Wu Mei, as well as other royal relatives, including many ministers. She has more confidence in how to further describe the characters in the story of the White Snake, whether it is the portrayal of the characters, or the fullness of the CI, Qu, and plot. She is much more confident than her initial uneasiness. As for the romance of the west chamber, which will be held in Daming Palace tomorrow night, Yan Lingbin also has some confidence, and even some confidence to let Lizhi and Wu Mei make mistakes. In short, in her opinion, there are at least a lot of words and sentences that can arouse people''s recollection. When he returned to Daming Palace from Qujiang pool, Li Dan, a little fat man, stopped Li Hong and pointed to concubine Xiao Shu''s carriage, indicating Li Hong''s passing. At this time, even if Li Zhi and Wu Mei were favored by Li Hong again, he did not dare to sit in the same carriage with Xiao Shufei like a little fat man. So looking at Xiao Shufei''s face, which was full of unhappiness and grievances, Li Hong had to ask Huameng to bring a horse, and then follow Xiao Shufei''s carriage, ready to go back. But his move, but the Taipu temple and the Ministry of rites, Honglu Temple together with the officials who came along with the sex. How can it be! Your majesty and the Queen''s chariot are in front of you. The prince does not go there. Instead, he accompanies concubine Xiao''s carriage. This It''s not polite! Even if the prince''s Royal Highness is Xiao Shufei''s own son, according to etiquette, if the prince''s Royal Highness accompanies, it should be riding on the emperor''s side. Li Hong, who had just mounted his horse, looked at the three government officials standing in front of the horse''s head. After a series of bitter requests, he had to jump off his horse again: "can I walk?" "This..." "Don''t do this or not. If you three write here again, my father and his mother will enter the imperial city." Li Zhe jumped over from the side, impatiently pointed to the mighty horse team and the Royal Guard of honor, and threatened the three people. The three looked at Li Hong, then looked at the reins still in their hands, so they had to turn around and run back. Before they left, they did not forget to tell Li Hong: "Your Highness, you must never do anything. This is not in conformity with the etiquette system. Your majesty and the queen should be respected." After the officials of the Taipusi temple, the Ministry of rites and Honglu Temple left, Li Zhe swayed between Li Hong''s and Xiao Shufei''s carriages with a shy face, trying to attract Li Hong''s attention with practical actions. "When you''ve had enough swinging, follow." Li Hong got on his horse again. At the moment, the last members of the Royal Guard of honor began to leave. If they didn''t leave, they would be the queen of honor guards. The window of the carriage was opened by Li Dan cleverly, which made it convenient for Xiao Shufei to talk with the two imperial brothers on the horse. "My mother and concubine, my son''s minister is really busy these days. As you can see, I don''t have to worry about it. How could I have been so powerful? As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, I naturally want to... " "All these things are my errands, OK? I don''t care. I have to go. " On the spot, Li Zhe debunked Li Hong''s words against his will and looked back at Li Hong''s glare. "Zhe Er, where do you want to go Xiao Shufei is keen to find that it is easier to start from the white eyed wolf than from Li Zhe. "Naturally, I went to Nanzhao, but the Emperor didn''t allow me to go, so I still hope that my mother can help him..." "It''s not a matter of discussion. You must stay in Chang''an to get married. You''re a great king of the Tang Dynasty. You''re always running away." Li Hong did not wait for Li Zhe to finish, but he directly rejected it, so as not to embarrass Xiao Shufei. "So Li Sujie and others are also in Sichuan?" Xiao Shufei had always been indifferent in her eyes, and became a little fierce. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 768 Xiao Shufei''s meaning is very simple, that is, since you have always valued him like this, and your brothers have had a good relationship since childhood. It has always been because of your protection that it is not only them, but also the mother''s wife who has become today. If it wasn''t for you, Li Hong, I''m afraid the mother''s concubine would have been a piece of Loess by now. As for Li Sujie, Yiyang and Gao''an, today, they would not have such a prominent status and status in the royal family. Therefore, in her lifetime, she only hopes that they can continue to live a peaceful life under the protection of your Li Hong. Maybe she is old. Her view on some things is more and more like a golden mean perspective. She sweeps the snow in front of her house and doesn''t care about the frost on the tiles of others. Now Xiao Shufei, with her age, is getting older, and Wu Mei''s position has been completely stable. This makes Xiao Shufei hide her breath for a long time. When she was just abolished as a commoner, she always has a heart for Wu Mei Deep hatred. However, Wu Mei has the status and prestige now, but she is not like herself. She has won the Queen''s seat in the simplest way that her mother depends on her son. What''s more, he did not live to this day by his mother and his son. Wu Mei has her own stratagem and talent. She is different from other women in terms of iron and blood skills and means to win people''s support. All these make her superior to other people in the palace. In addition, she, the son of the crown prince, takes her feelings into consideration in both major and minor matters. Similarly, from the beginning of the throne to the present, the mother and son are regarded as a mutual support and mutual help. She has secured the Queen''s position and achieved the unique crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. Xiao Shufei, who returned to her palace, felt guilty for a long time and could not calm down. Her quiet heart, which she had practiced for many years, is always affected by some inexplicable things these days. Although it is not the end of the day, whether it is the world of mortals, or the splendor and luxury in the palace, it seems that they are more incompatible with themselves, and even when they immerse themselves in it, they feel uncomfortable all over. Li Hong already knew what she meant. She believed that Li Hong would communicate with his mother and empress dowager, and then communicate with his majesty. After that, she might be able to find a world completely belonging to her own. Wu Mei had not been disturbing her mind all the time. This is not to say that Xiao Shufei thinks that after returning to the Imperial Palace, Wu Mei''s every move and every word and deed are still directed against her as before, but Wu Mei shows more magnanimity and indifference, and even occasionally comes to her palace to talk about it, or invites herself to her Penglai palace. However, all of this did not do any good to her silent heart which had been cultivated for many years. On the contrary, she became more and more impatient, and even began to move Li Sujie''s mind. Although she didn''t want to, sometimes in her dream, especially when she was holding her majesty, the feeling was like a tide, slowly pulling herself into the abyss. She needs to get out of the sea of suffering, to get rid of the demons, and to go back to the life of Xiao, who is self-cultivation and can be treated with indifference. "When the flowers fall and the water flows red, there is no language to complain about the east wind. Snow waves beat the sky, sky autumn clouds roll. " "If you have a heart to fight, you may be heartless. There is no language to complain about the east wind "The thread takes off the Pearl, the tears wet fragrance Luo sleeve, the willow eyebrow frowns, the person is thinner than the yellow flower. May lovers in the world get married. " The lyrics and songs Li Hong could remember in the romance of the west chamber were handed over to Yan Lingbin one by one, and then they were transformed into musical symbols of the Tang Dynasty and incorporated into the romance of the west chamber. After Wu Mei enjoyed the romance of the west chamber, she could not forget these words. In another palace not far from Zichen hall, Xiao Shufei also read these words. "Dongfeng, Dongfeng, Li Hong, you boy, this is forcing me to die. If you use Dongzi in such a way, you won''t be afraid that your mother will come to me again and ask you to help me, so you can help me?" Xiao Shufei walked around the palace restlessly, but even a maid could not be seen in the palace. And Zichen hall, someone is full of melancholy, Wu Mei gently read several times, then began to doubt: "you this east wind two words mean something?" "I really don''t have that meaning. It''s just a play. Can you stop thinking about it?" Li Hong didn''t know how to explain that "good steel is used for the blade, but di Renjie is only suitable for Dali temple, doing other things I don''t think he will be any better than the others Li Hong will certainly meet with his mother, and naturally he will not say anything. What''s more, this is the Zichen hall, not the Penglai palace of the empress dowager, so you don''t have to change places to see your ministers. It''s OK here. Wu Mei watched Li Hong reach out to attract the maids. She changed the tea set and the water. She even soaked the new tea which had just been changed. After several times, she put the white and exquisite teapot into the tea plate, even the teapot with gold inlaid spout and handle. "What are you doing?" Wu Mei asked curiously. "I want to eavesdrop on what Di Renjie is going to tell you." Li Hong finished everything in front of the sofa, and then looked around. He took off the fur coat and motioned the maid to put it in Li Zhi''s study.All the details seemed to be gone. After the sign of his arrival, he clapped his hands and said, "the father went to Hanyuan hall to have a banquet with all the ministers. At this time, di Renjie bypassed his father and went straight to the empress mother to report. Even the son minister who had been in charge of politics for many years, he once again went around. The son minister was not very good and strange." Wu Mei looked at Li Hong and saw that her special tea cup in Zichen hall was also replaced by Li Hong. After Li Hong poured the tea into the cup, which was three times lighter than that of the freshly brewed tea, she said faintly: "Di Renjie has been in Dali temple for many years. If you want to leave no trace of your horse, you should be careful. Don''t be found eavesdropping and losing you The face of the prince. " "That''s not true. My son''s minister is curious. What does he have to do to bypass his son''s minister and his father''s emperor and report to you?" Li Hong touched the beard of his chin and glanced at his dragon mother with some irreverence. "Di Renjie was cultivated and fostered by his mother. Of course, you also contributed to it. Is this the reason why you have always been full of prejudice against Di Renjie?" Wu Mei tasted a sip of tea. If she didn''t drink it, di Renjie came. I''m not sure what he would find out. I didn''t see that Li Hong poured out the two pots of tea, just to lighten the color of the tea, as if he had been drinking it for a while. "That''s not true. The children''s ministers are very satisfied with his loyalty to the Tang Dynasty and his political achievements in Dali temple. However, they don''t like the character and the city government of this person. Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong are deep-seated, ruthless and ruthless. They will do anything to achieve their goals. But they have an advantage that people can appreciate: they are frank and open-minded. No matter how sinister and vicious their schemes are, they dare not Do dare to do, even if the later generations left a curse, they will not change their will. But the son minister Guan Di Renjie, has the plan and the Chengfu to achieve great things, but he is a little stingy, to put it bluntly That is I''m not familiar Li Hong thought about it for a while, but at last, he compared Di Renjie to a dog. Wu Mei gave him a speechless look: "since you don''t like this person''s behavior style, you can be dismissed, demoted, or transferred from Chang''an to other places. Why stay in Dali temple? Seven thin noodles for your mother "What do you want to say? Are you the kind of person who doesn''t distinguish between public and private? Public is public and private is private. Since we are loyal to our Tang Dynasty and have the ability, how can the children and ministers give up a person who has made outstanding contributions to our country because of their own personal interests? " Someone said it honestly and selflessly. "Yo Yo Yo, you Li Hong, are you public and private? Forget it, there has never been a prince like you to protect the calf in the Tang Dynasty. Hurry up. I don''t have time to rub my tongue with you, or I''ll try to beat people! " Wu Mei''s face is cold. Anyone who says that there is a clear distinction between public and private will do. Li Hong, on his part, says that there is a clear distinction between public and private, which is simply the biggest joke of the Tang Dynasty. However, it is no secret that Li Hong looks down on di Renjie. At least, Li Zhi and Wu Mei are very clear that Li Hong has never used Di Renjie seriously, and even seldom interferes in the affairs of Dali temple. It is entirely up to di Renjie to decide. In this way, even sometimes people think that it is because of the great trust of his royal highness that di Renjie was able to do such a good job in the position of minister of Dali temple, and even made some courtiers envy Di Renjie''s autonomy. As Li Hong quietly and gently closed the door of the study, di Renjie''s footsteps also sounded outside. Wu Mei in the main hall picked up the tea leisurely and sipped it full. "I have seen the queen." Di Renjie came in to see Wu Mei, and immediately saluted. "Get up and give your seat." Wu Mei pointed to the place not far away from him, and the empress immediately moved a round stool and put it there. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 769 Wu Mei looks at the memorial delivered by Di Renjie. There is a faint worry between her eyebrows. It has to be said that di Renjie''s practice is indeed a bit excessive, bypassing his majesty and the crown prince, but presenting the memorial to himself. Moreover, this memorial was not given to the imperial court, but directly sent to him by King Zhenla, which makes people have to think about the connection or interest exchange between the two. But then again, from the standpoint of Di Renjie, if you think about the problem, you can see that he is thinking for the Tang Dynasty, for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty is now on the rise all over the world. In addition to a troublesome crown prince who had to fight against Dashi last year, it is only this year that the envoys of various countries who have begun to leave after the Shangyuan Festival speculate in their hearts whether the relationship between the Tang Dynasty and Zhenla can still be as peaceful and friendly as in previous years. The starting point of Di Renjie is nothing else. He just hopes to protect everything in the Tang Dynasty as much as possible, instead of collapsing in an unbelievable way after a few years of prosperity as in the former Sui Dynasty. "Why don''t you directly report to the prince? Even if the crown prince does not pay attention to it, you should be the emperor. But why do you directly report to this palace? " The memorial in Wu Mei''s hand is gently shaking, and the tone can''t tell whether it is satisfied or not with di Renjie''s performance. "When I return to the queen, I know that what I have done is the great disrespect of my son. But The crown prince has been in charge of politics for many years, but his majesty has been neglecting the court for a long time. I''m afraid his majesty can''t come up with a positive idea. The prince''s highness was just at a time when he was young and promising. He opened up his territory and made great contributions to the whole world. He tried his best to follow the example of the emperor Xingtian Khan! During the period of Zhenguan, the former Emperor used the army because of the internal and external troubles of the Tang Dynasty, and was poor and weak. Now, when I came to congratulate the great Tang Dynasty, the group made a great contribution to me. If I could not believe that I was in charge of the Tang Dynasty, if I was in the army of real La, because of the royal highness of Princess Wang, I would worry that my Tang Dynasty would be so prosperous. It''s gone Di Renjie bowed to salute and said in a hurry. He began to sweat unconsciously on his forehead. "You all agree with the prince''s expedition to Anxi, Anton and Japan. Even if it was the war with Dashi last year and the war spread to Tuvalu, you were not so excited. Why? The court didn''t receive the petition from King Zhenla, but you di Renjie received it. Why? In the Tang Dynasty, the power of the world was increased, and thousands of countries came to celebrate it. How much did the prince do in such a prosperous age? Even if the palace agrees with your advice, I just don''t know how to solve the problem that Prince Zhenla molested Princess Taiping of Zhenguo? Lose the face of the royal family and the reputation of the Tang Dynasty Wu Mei looks at di Renjie who has been bending down to salute, and asks lightly. How about a young prince? If there is no prince, I am afraid that the Tang Dynasty will not have today, beyond the Zhenguan period of prosperity brilliant. "Give me time, I will surpass the former Emperor, and let the Tang Dynasty stand in a strong and prosperous world. I will not be invaded by other countries, let alone the capital city!" When he convinced himself and his majesty to allow him to build Taiyi City, the little guy who was less than ten years old stood on his bed and uttered such heroic words. Although he said that, he was slapped from the bed to the ground, but the little guy still got up with great pride and was kicked out of the palace by his father. The emperor''s foot and Queen''s slap all hit the bottom, but from then on, the Tang Dynasty had a prosperous and prosperous cornucopia: Taiyi city. For so many years, if Taiyi city had not always produced some strange things, the Tang Dynasty would not have come to this day. sometimes turns back to think that if Li Hong was not the city of Tai Yi, then those weapons that were on the battlefield, the bright lampshade on the palace corridor, those perfume and soap must not be mentioned. Only those auspicious auspicious overseas, in a short span of a year, let Datang see the hope of letting the people eat warm and wear, and even became the founding of Datang. The fundamental. Without Li Hong, there would have been no such things. What would the Tang Dynasty look like today? Will the new year''s day and Shangyuan Festival be as lively as these two years? Or will it be as dead as before? People get used to some things, and then want to leave these things that have been integrated into daily life, which not only needs courage, but also needs to pay a greater price. Just like in the previous life, if Renmei completely discards all the things derived from the e-commerce era, can it really adapt to that kind of life? The answer is clearly no. The development of the times, the pace of history, never let people in the forward, back to ponder, and then let you go again. Life is the same, a decision even at the beginning seems inconspicuous, but you don''t know how much your choice this time will affect your future destiny. Now that Datang has set foot on this giant ship completely built and piloted by Li Hong, its direction and speed must be continued according to Li Hong''s original design. Once we change our course, no one knows whether it is a blessing or a curse for the Tang Dynasty. "Zhen La Wang is willing to apologize for this. If we can not let the princess lose their breath, they will be willing to use some rare treasures..." "Di Renjie, di Renjie, you are so intelligent and confused for a time. Do you think that the palace cares about those things, or does the Tang Dynasty lack those things? Or do you think the prince will care? ""Empress, I don''t mean to speak for the kingdom of Zhenla. I have no personal relationship with King Annan, and I don''t even know this man before receiving the memorial from King Annam. The reason why I dare to remonstrate you with great disrespect is that you are loyal for the sake of Tang Dynasty, not for your own benefit. " Di Renjie''s forehead sweat is more and more, even to see Wu Mei''s courage is not. In his opinion, the Queen''s tone now is obviously that she does not want to be in charge of it, nor is she willing or unable to do so. His Royal Highness has been in charge of politics in recent years. He has seen clearly in the court that the status of merchants, the replacement and development of capital, including the status of scholars, farmers and businessmen, are gradually being changed in the process of amending the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty. In the spring and Autumn period, Fan Li, the Duke of Tao Zhu, helped Goujian to destroy the state of Wu. His great contribution and reputation as a prime minister made him go down in history together with other famous officials. But in the end, because of his business in the later half of his life, he did not rank with other virtuous officials in many historical records. Even some of his achievements and influence could not be tied with them! It can be imagined that the class status of the scholars, peasants, businessmen and businessmen had been established for a long time in this period, and it has not been and can not be changed. However, when he arrived at the prince''s highness, in order to speak and support the merchants today, he even tampered with the meaning of Guanzi, pointing out clearly that its explanation of scholars, farmers, industry and commerce was not due to the size of its contribution to the country, nor to people''s class and status. In fact, it refers to the four fundamental aspects of governing the country: scholars, farmers, workers, and merchants, which are inseparable, not social strata. In this way, under the words of his Highness the crown prince, the merchants are now on the verge of becoming a class no less than the two classes of agriculture and industry, and even have the potential to catch up with and surpass the first class scholars. In this way, the world''s scholars will inevitably one day denounce the prince''s highness, and at that time, the Tang Dynasty will fall into the predicament of internal and external troubles and cannot extricate itself, and its potential is in danger. Therefore, di Renjie can only turn to the queen when he is in a desperate situation. After all, no matter how the prince''s highness acts, he always obeys his Majesty''s or queen''s words. But now your majesty has been neglected in the court for many years, and the prince''s Royal Highness is in charge of politics. Now he can''t expect his majesty to solve the worries of the Tang Dynasty. He has to come to the empress and give it a try. "If it''s not for your own benefit, why don''t you give it to the prince? My mother is in charge of the affairs of the imperial court and the imperial court. When your Majesty was dizzy, she managed the affairs on behalf of her majesty. It has attracted the advice and impeachment of the ministers. Now The palace is tired and clean. The crown prince has been in charge of the affairs of the court for many years. The reason why the palace and his majesty can rest assured is because we believe in the prince''s ability to deal with the government affairs. " Wu Mei lightly rebuffes Di Renjie''s words, no matter whether Prince Zhenla is framed and used, but dare to have blasphemy heart, this person should die! Li Hong cut off one of his arms. It was light. "But the prince is only twenty-five years old now. Pei Xingjian and others assisted him in the Anxi incident, and Anton had his Majesty on his side. However, if his highness marched to the southwest of China, the south of the five ridges would be a place full of smog, which would easily lead to miasma and Li. Now there is no good medicine to cure it. I''m afraid that if your highness leads the army to the southwest, the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty will not accept the conditions... " "Is Liu Yanyou the name of the Dadu protector of Annam? How many years has he been the protector of annandau? Are you dead? " Wu Mei admires her nails that she dyed with PEI WANYING before the Shangyuan Festival yesterday. She asks lightly. "But..." "Tomorrow, you can tell the crown prince in person. As a queen, this palace can''t do politics any more. Li Qiao of the Imperial Palace doesn''t know that he belongs to the crown prince. If he impeaches this palace to interfere in politics in the court, his majesty I''m afraid we won''t let it go. " Wu Mei from the last time, has decided, no matter what time, will firmly stand behind Li Hong to support him. After all, the development and change of Chang''an City in recent years has been too big, which has nearly doubled the size of Chang''an city. Once in a while, when she comes up with the map of Chang''an in those years and compares it with the present, she is shocked by the gap between the two. She is shocked that she can''t speak for a long time. When Wang Lou told her that Chang''an City, the capital of the Tang Dynasty, was already a huge capital with a population of two million or even three million, Li Zhi, who was behind the queen, puffed a mouthful of tea, which was not wasted at all, but was sprayed on Wu Mei''s full-bodied buttocks and skirts. "Cough, cough Yes I''m sorry. I just feel that if Li Hong doesn''t obey his orders in the future, we will threaten him to establish the country with Chang''an and establish a great Tang Dynasty, which will make him angry. " Li Zhi''s cough face was red, but he could not suppress the idea of "rebellion" in his mind! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 770 The population of Chang''an City has reached an incredible number. When the Ministry of housing and Beijing Zhaofu carefully checked, they were shocked that the newly built outer city of Chang''an should absorb so many people in a short time. However, this is an iron fact. Whether it is the inner city or the outer city, the population of the whole Chang''an city continues to grow. With this trend, as well as the garrison of Jin Wuwei and the central army, the whole Chang''an city stands like a kingdom on the land of the Tang Dynasty. It is no wonder that when Li Zhi heard about the population, he had an inexplicable "rebellion" mentality. If he took such a rich city as his own, and some cities obviously lagging behind Chang''an, he would not want to leave only the surrounding counties to guard the capital city. In this way, he could become an independent country. Di Renjie left the Zichen hall. He didn''t find the Prince Li Hong. He was not far behind him. The reason why he felt nervous and sweating from the beginning was that he knew from the beginning that the queen knew what he was doing before he could speak. Moreover, as soon as the queen spoke, di Renjie knew that the general situation was gone. The queen no longer opposed and doubted any decision of his highness, which made him feel a kind of unprecedented worry. "What are you going to do with him?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong leisurely from the study to come out, light asks a way. "If you don''t deal with it, I think he will be unable to help himself. Sometimes when people are under too much pressure, it''s good to go out and relax." "Do you think he will? What are you going to do about Prince Zhenla who has been kept in Dali temple? " "When the time comes to take it away, after signing the monograph, he will go to the southwest with his children''s ministers and confront King Annan face to face." Li Hong said confidently. Wu Mei looked at Li Hong, who was eager to try. Li Hong, who was eager to fly out of Chang''an, chuckled and asked, "did you tell your father? Will he care about the mess in the hall after you leave Chang''an? " "There''s no big deal in chaotang now. My father won''t refuse it?" Li Hong''s heart was startled, but she had already tried out his father after his mother. He was not willing to? "So, father, he..." Li Hong gets close to Wu Mei, and the wrinkles in the corners of his eyes are now clearly visible. It has to be said that the years are merciless and never let go of anyone forever. Even the dragon mother is now unable to escape the wind and frost of the years, and gradually flashed on her face. "I don''t care about the things between you. You can solve them by yourself." Wu Mei shrugged her shoulders and looked at Li Hong''s line of sight. She also realized that she was old. "What? Is there a lot of wrinkles in the corner of the eye after the mother Wu Mei is worried. She reaches out her finger and touches the corner of her eyes. "not many, you will go to see the city of Tai Yi with you in a few days. What mask is still what it is? It is good to say it is done. It is just immature. I dare not bring it to you. You can call Bai Chun Gong and ask her. If you have your opinion, you can......" "What is that for? You talk so much nonsense In fact, the best way to delay aging is to keep a healthy mind! Mentality! Mentality is very important! " "You ah, how can you understand a woman''s concern about her appearance. If you are tired, go back to your east palace." Looking at the yawning Li Hong, Wu Mei also knows that these days are busy for the last Yuan Festival, and it''s time to let him rest. Di Renjie did not meet Prince Li Hong in the east palace the next day, but before the Spring Festival ceremony, di Renjie informed Li Hong and chose to resign for the time being. He wanted to go to the corner of the Tang Dynasty and take a look at it. What changes have taken place in the Tang Dynasty in the past few years? Has it really made the vast majority of the people in the world no longer run to fill their stomachs, or live by selling their children or eating bark Guanyin soil. Scholars, peasants, workers and merchants, no matter which class they are, should not be defined by the court. Even if the court defined their status at the beginning and divided them into three or six grades, would you not allow their status to change? When the scholars are no longer loyal to the monarch and patriotic, when the scholars make less and less contribution to the well-being of the people, and when they are no longer satisfied with the status of the court for them, are these the fault of the court or their own? They no longer maintain the first-class status that the court gave them at the beginning, no longer actively offer advice and suggestions for the court, no longer take the happiness of the world as their own duty, and want to strive for fame and gain all day long. They lie on the utility book and are willing to degenerate, and naturally become their first person. Is this fair to the court? Why should they continue to maintain their status above agriculture, industry and commerce when they are not thinking of making progress? Why can''t people surpass them? Why can''t there be a healthy competition among the four? Merchants are more and more hard-working for the well-being of the people, making the greatest contribution and effort for the development of the Tang Dynasty. With their own spirit of hard-working, they develop new things in the Tang Dynasty with agriculture and industry, and create unprecedented wealth. What is their status lower than the literati?There are so many illiterate people in the Tang Dynasty. Even if the people in Chang''an City randomly pull out two people, it is estimated that there will be a person who can''t read. Why do scholars never think about how to help them, but despise their existence and inferiority and despise their company? Can these illiterate people, did not create wealth for the Tang Dynasty? What will Chang''an City look like if those illiterate people who get up early no longer get up early? When the literati discovered the novel skills, their eyes were shining, but from the bottom of their bones, they thought that agriculture, industry and commerce were not worthy of owning. But did they not know that many of the new things in their hands were made by others? Why should people not have it? Without other people''s pay, can you have what you want? All the details that exist in our lives that we can''t detect, such as clothing, food, housing and transportation, should the workers who create and develop these things serve the literati and then continue to humble themselves? Do scholars look down on them? Di Renjie''s mind echoed word after word. When he was in Chongwen hall, his Highness''s words were loud. He didn''t understand the connection between them. Why did the stratum that had existed for many years by the scholars, peasants, merchants and merchants came to his highness and became completely useless. He could not, and could not, digest such a novel idea at the first time. However, when highlighting agriculture, industry and commerce, the prince''s words did not deliberately belittle the literati. To put it bluntly, he was just fighting for fairness and justice from his royal highness. Therefore, di Renjie needs to see whether the strata that have not attracted people''s attention when the Tang Dynasty is changing with each passing day are really as important as the literati''s assisting the court to govern the country, as his highness prince said, for the development, strength and prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. The position of the Minister of Dali temple is temporarily suspended. I will give you three years. When you come back three years later, I will still appoint you as the Minister of Dali temple. If you don''t come back, the position of Dali Temple secretary will naturally be held by others, but! You di Renjie goes to jail! As for why he wanted to be sent to prison, di Renjie knew very well that his great irreverence of bypassing him and his majesty to meet the queen yesterday was enough to incriminate himself, so he had nothing to say. This is the original words of the prince. We can see that his highness attaches great importance to himself and his royal grace is magnanimous. Although he knows in his heart that the prince doesn''t like or even hates himself, he is willing to make a compromise and compromise to shake the court for the sake of a person he dislikes. He can imagine how much influence his absence from the court meeting would have on the whole court. However, his royal highness resolutely chose to allow himself to resign, instead of retaining his position as Minister of Dali temple for three years. Looking at the servants carrying things on the carriage, di Renjie, who had been unable to calm down for a long time, was suddenly facing the direction of Daming Palace and knelt down solemnly under the surprised eyes of the servant. "Lord Di, the lower official Yuanfang has met Mr. di." "Are you..." Before Di Renjie had time to take off the Loess on the knee of his robe, he looked at a man who was about 30 years old, with two sharp eyed people behind him saluting him. "Yuan Fang, the lower official, is the head of the Department of punishment of the Ministry of punishment. These two are the heads of both the court and the Department of justice. They have been ordered by the Chief Secretary of the Ministry of punishment and have been dispatched by Lord Di from today on." Yuan Fang has a slender body, bright eyes and thick bony joints in her hands. She is a martial arts practitioner. "Yuan Fang?" Di Renjie looked at the Loess at the knee of his robe, and then looked at the direction of Daming Palace. A pockmarked face instantly showed a knowing smile. "Well, I wonder if you have settled down in your family? I''m afraid it will be three years before I leave Chang''an and return again. " Di Renjie holds the shaft and looks at the three people and asks. "Mr. Hui, before we arrived, our brothers and three families had been settled properly. Thank you for your concern." "Then we will Start? " Di Renjie looked at the last box of salute had been put on the carriage, and then looked at his wife at the door, waved and got into the carriage. As for Yuanfang and them, each of them had an extraordinary horse behind them, and they also had a big burden on both sides. It was obvious that they had been prepared for this long time. In this case, why don''t Di Renjie have a pleasant time and go on a trip without nostalgia. At the Cuiwei palace in Zhongnanshan, the prince''s highness unexpectedly moved into Cuiwei palace. What''s more, the officials of the whole court need to come and hold a court meeting every seven days. It could have been handed over to his majesty to hold the court meeting, but Li Zhiyi, a farmer, was very busy farming in spring and had no choice but to manage his affairs. He refused the proposal of Prince Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 771 So someone had no choice but to let officials of grade three or above make a round trip from Chang''an to Taiyi city every seven days to hold the court meeting when they went to Zhongnan mountain. He, with 200 Pro guards, took Pei WANYING and Bai Chun two daughters to climb Zhongnan mountain to find some herbal medicines within six days of not holding a court meeting. An Xiaohe and Chen QingHan need to have an abortion, and they should be born in two or three months, but at that time, Li Hong was already leading the army to go out to war. The southwest is mostly a place of miasma, and Miaoli Qi is a disease that needs to be overcome and defended by the elite of the 8000 Fu Tu camp in the central army. Fortunately, the Crown Princess followed Sun Simiao for many years. After her marriage to the East Palace, her medical skills were not abandoned, but more advanced. Although no one dares to let her royal highness feel the pulse since we met Li Hong. After all, it''s OK to talk about the doctor''s gold, but I''m afraid there are very few people who are qualified to ask the crown princess for consultation. So Pei WANYING from time to time, because she was bored and couldn''t find a patient to see a doctor, she would go to the imperial physician''s office to stir up some prescriptions, and sometimes she would discuss with Su Jing, the Imperial College''s wine offering ceremony, or she would go to Lantian to consult sun Simiao, who had rarely gone out of the house for medical advice. Su Jing, the imperial college student, is also a great expert on herbal medicine. He edited Xinxiu Materia Medica, also known as Tang materia medica. Therefore, Pei WANYING had a deeper understanding of herbal medicine in the process of consulting Su Jing. This time, Li Hong and Bai Chun accompanied Pei WANYING to Zhongnan mountain, in order to accompany Pei WANYING up the mountain to collect herbs and see if they could find a solution to the miasma and Li Qi. Li Hong didn''t believe that there was air that could form poison gas in the hot and humid air, and then invade the human body, making people pale and thin, but with a big stomach. In his Meng Xi Bi Tan, Shen Kuo of the Song Dynasty once said: "there is a water in Zhangzhou, which is called" Wujiao River ". All the people involved are like ink. The water can''t be drunk for tens of miles. If you drink it, you will get sick and miasma. All pedestrians will carry water with you." Obviously, it''s not gas, it''s water. However, in the humid and sultry mountain forest, it is not human who lives by sewage. Human beings are not stupid. If they don''t find a dry and ventilated place to live, they have to live in the humid and hot dense forest. However, mosquitoes and so on are obviously the most suitable places for growth and reproduction, so there should be other forms of malaria besides malaria. Pharmacology is only an external force. It is obvious that the first priority to prevent miasma is to avoid humid and hot environment, whether it is camping or marching. However, looking at his crown princess so much in mind, Li Hong can never fail to live up to the beauty''s heart and concern. So Li Hong, with Bai Chun and Pei WANYING, is carrying a small medicine basket and a small hoe which is the same as Pei WANYING''s. However, it can be seen from a comparison that what Li Hong and Bai Chun have in their hands is obviously furnishings. Judging from the innovative appearance, we can see that they have not been used. Unlike Pei WANYING''s hands, both the handle and the hoe blade are rubbed by foreign objects Natural light. The three of them are very relaxed these days. Without the disturbance of the government affairs and the disturbance of the earth, the three people go up the mountain to collect herbs with small medicine baskets and hoes every day when the sun rises. In the evening, they were interested in the winding mountain road, indicating to the guards to set up tents for the night, or to open up a large open space to enjoy the rare campfire date of three people. The earth, which has been frozen for a season by the cold winter, is slowly waking up, and everything is struggling to get out of the ground from the gradually warm soil. Li Hong''s every hoe, in addition to weeds or weeds, because weeds are best dug, a hoe down, with the roots can be dug down intact, but no use. Obviously, his purpose of going up the mountain was not to collect herbs, but to accompany the two girls to find leisure. Li Hong''s mouth did not stop all morning, and he was talking to himself all the time. I don''t know what will happen to the pro Guard soldiers in the distance around the three people, but Pei WANYING and Bai Chun always feel a fly buzzing around their ears. Therefore, Li Hong has been accused that the small medicine basket is empty. Even if a green weed has no white purity, it starts to get angry. Holding a small hoe in his hand, he begins to chase the huge "fly" all over the mountain. Pei WANYING sometimes smiles and looks at the two people circling around and fighting. Occasionally, when she looks at the two people who are chasing her, she will put down the small hoe, put her hands on her mouth to make a trumpet shape, and cheer for Bai Chun. Collecting herbs is a lonely job, but in Li Hong''s place, it has become a pleasant spring outing for the three of them. Drug collectors often bring their own dry food, but their Royal Highness obviously doesn''t use it. What they need to worry about is whether Pei WANYING will find the right herbs. But anyway, even the prince''s guard found more herbs than the three of them. But among the three, Pei WANYING found more herbs than Li Hong and Bai Chun.Spring across the mountains and fields began to sweep the earth. The Yellow vegetation that had been looked at was covered with light blue. Pei WANYING and Bai Chun, dressed in simple clothes, put unknown flowers on each other''s heads. Two empty little medicine baskets were put aside, apparently they had forgotten the purpose of the trip today. Li Hong was lying on the hillside in the sun. A piece of grass was not enough in his mouth, and he bit it up and down the corner of his mouth. "Your Highness, I''m afraid I can''t get a few herbs for a year." Li Chunfeng''s voice sounded in the distance. Listening to the tone and the rapid gasping, it was obvious that this man, who was about 70 years old, had climbed up the hillside himself. "It''s OK. It''s enough to collect the two herbs." Li Hong took Futou off his face. Just after standing up, Pei WANYING and Bai Chun, who were in front of him, began to pat some dirt and grass scraps behind him. Li Chunfeng has gained some weight in the past year. His skin color is not as dark and shiny as he has just returned from sailing. On the whole, he is still hale and hearty, which makes Li Hong look at ease. At least he should live for 10 or 20 years. "The elder martial uncle has already prepared the prescription for you personally. I think he will take care of it. My disciple has just come back from Lingnan. Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi have used it. They are all good. It''s not really the result of Qi. Mosquitoes and some other insignificant but infectious diseases are called schistosomiasis Li Chun''s two middle-aged men are walking in front of him. Two middle-aged men in Taoist robes let go of Li Chunfeng''s arm and salute Li Hong respectfully. Later, Li Chunfeng motioned to go up and wait for a while. He waved at will, and immediately some guards came running with some simple chairs, and then a small square table was placed among the four. There is no wind in the mountains, and the high mountain behind protects the Cuiwei palace below. Similarly, it also prevents a lot of mountain wind from passing through this relatively flat place directly. "You''ll appoint something, say it, and help as much as you can." Li Hong picked up the small hoe he had just thrown down beside him, and fell on the ground without a moment''s delay, and said with ease. "Since I have nothing to do without going to the Sanbao hall, since I have come all the way to see your highness, I have something to ask for." Li Chunfeng is not polite. Now he has resigned from his post. What''s more, he is over seventy years old. It is reasonable for him to call himself an old man when he meets his majesty. Li Hong is still in the hands of small movements, that small hoe or hoe in the hands of the hoe, but not two times, it was one side of Pei WANYING hand to take away. "About Di Renjie? You don''t know him well. It''s true that Yuan Tiangang is familiar with him. " Li Hong took a look at the sun in the sky, and inexplicably remembered that the dragon mother had been working with the people in the palace these two days, and suddenly wanted to give herself a unique name. Li Chunfeng''s open-minded smile, stroked his beard and said, "of course, it was elder martial brother Yuan who invited me, so I came to find your highness." "Go back and tell him that what you see may not be true. There are a lot of people who understand the hall. Don''t you understand?" Li Hong said behind, tone became a little surprised. "Yes, but elder martial brother yuan doesn''t believe it. For the sake of his friends, elder martial brother yuan is about to put on his old face." "Well, then you come here to make sure what you think, right?" While talking to Li Chunfeng, Li Hong grabs the hoe in his hand while Bai Chun is not paying attention. So Bai Chun was coquettish and angry. Li Chunfeng, who had been rare in ancient times, looked at him in a trance. "Yes, since your Highness has said so, I can rest assured. After all, I have fought with your highness. I still have some understanding of your highness. I hope you can understand your highness so much... " "Pull it down, how is old sun now? WANYING and I still think that in a few days from Cuiwei palace, we will go to Lantian directly to see old sun. " "Hate never dies." Li Chunfeng''s eyes were filled with more smile and yearning. Looking at Li Hong, he replied. "It''s not a good thing to live too long. The people around you leave one by one, and finally you are left alone. Looking at the changes of prosperity and times, there will be some It''s a stupid idea. Understand. " Li Hong has more say in this than anyone else. After all, he is a monster than Sun Simiao. However, although he has been a human for ten generations, he has never been taken care of by the world for many years. He follows the laws of nature, but he does not feel that he has any problems. Now Sun Simiao is nearly 140 years old. According to historical records, he will live to be 142 years old. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 772 After Li Chunfeng left, Li Hong, with Bai Chun and Pei WANYING, continued to roam in Zhongnan mountain for more than ten days before he started to return to Chang''an city. In Taiyi City, a large number of central army began to drive a large number of carriages to the direction of Qinling Mountains. From Chang''an Rushu to Yunnan Guizhou Plateau, this was the route that Li Hong had planned at the beginning, so before the central army led by him was pulled out, a large number of goods and materials began to be transported to Sichuan and Sichuan after the Shangyuan Festival. Lawlessness is the one who escorts this batch of goods and materials. Everyone knows that the weapon of Tang Dynasty''s war is among them. During this period, there were still four roads to cross Qinling Mountains: Chencang Road, Baoxie Road, Tangluo road and Ziwu road. After passing through Guanzhong, Chencang Road, Baoxie road and Tangluo road converge into Jinniu Road and Micang road at the foot of Micang mountain. Ziwu road still claims to be all the way, and passing through Guanzhong is called Yangba road. During the Three Kingdoms period, Wei Yan once wanted to lead 5000 elite soldiers to take the Ziwu road and directly attack Chang''an city at that time. However, because of its difficult and dangerous road, Wei Yan did not succeed in the end. However, Li Hong regretted that this was not a real event in history, but was adapted according to the dramas in the Yuan Dynasty. The trestle road is difficult and dangerous. Whether it is for military operations or commercial transportation, it is often better to take a detour than to approach the plank road if there is a cross road. In today''s Tang Dynasty, Li Hong changed the fiefs of Li Sujie and Li Shangjin to Bashu, in order to build the TangLuo Road, which is the most widely used in the Tang Dynasty, more firmly and reliably. Even if Li Hong had never built the road, it was also the most prosperous channel in the Tang Dynasty. When officials went to their posts and were reinstated, business and tourists went in and out of Sichuan, they would choose the road paved with stones and slabs. Along TangLuo Road, you can go southwest through jiamengguan (the place where Ma Chao and Zhang Fei fight each other in the romance of the Three Kingdoms) And Jiange (Jianmen pass), and then you can go directly to Chengdu. Before Li Hong set out from Chang''an and arrived at Chengdu mansion through these places, di Renjie had been the first to arrive at Chengdu mansion for nearly a month. The Yuewang building is located in mianzhou, not far from Chengdu. The building was built by Li Zhen, the governor of mianzhou at that time, who was stationed in the southwest to prevent the Tubo from invading the Tang Dynasty from the East. At that time, Li Zhen had to spend a lot of money on the construction of Li Xinran''s mansion. However, he did not have to pay much attention to Li Xinran''s building. When Li Hong went to Anxi, after conquering the Tubo, the status of Li Zhen, king of Yue, declined. In addition, he was dissatisfied with the imperial court and colluded with Li Jingye, so he could not be separated from his body. Today''s Yuewang building naturally became a place for scholars to play. Mianzhou was even more attractive than Chengdu government in this period. What comes from this is that Li Zhen, king of Yue, has run Southwest China for many years. After Yangzhou was executed, Li Hong did not even touch a finger here. Therefore, the resignation of Di Renjie and his entry into Sichuan began to arouse a lot of speculation. From time to time, Li was sitting on a small umbrella in the field to shade the sun. "Be careful, don''t step on the seedlings I just planted." Leisurely and contented appearance, make Wu Mei a burst of rolling eyes. Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin also put aside the trivial things in the east palace. They followed their father-in-law and mother-in-law honestly and uneasily, and took care of the land less than half a mu in front of them. On both sides of the half acre of land, there are the honor guards of the emperor and the empress. On both sides, there are other elderly people over 70 years old in Chang''an City, eight in each. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty also cultivated the land together. Obviously, the significance of farming with the people should be maximized. "This honor guard really takes up a lot of space. I''ll let it go as soon as possible. Otherwise, all the good fields under my feet will be trodden down, and we will have to plough again." Wu Mei said as she took the tea from Pei WANYING and sat down on the chair on the ground. And not far from them, a large yellow cattle, dressed in red flowers, was chewing the superior fodder given by the officials of the Taipusi temple. This morning, dozens of big yellow cattle didn''t do much work. Instead, it seemed that Taichang temple came to set up a battle of honor, just to show the people around the world the emperor''s personal farming scene. "What did Li Hong tell him when he was about to leave? Did you mention when the eldest daughter would come back? " Wu Mei took the brocade handkerchief to wipe the sweat that did not exist on her face symbolically. Then she began to look at the two daughter-in-law standing beside her and began to ask about the business. Li Hong ran away! The prince''s highness, who had been in charge of politics for many years, went to the palace where he worked with the people and did not reach a handover ceremony with his father on the administration of the government. Regardless of this, he led the butu camp to Yizhou. Oh, it''s time to call it Chengdu government. After Li Hong abandoned a court meeting and Li Zhi was too lazy to go back, officials such as Zhongshu, menxia, Shangshu left and right, and so on, so today he chose the palace that came to work with the people and asked his majesty to return to the palace to manage the affairs.Therefore, today, it is particularly lively in front of the palace with the people, and Li Zhi is also pretending to show his ministers how much he cares about the people''s livelihood? You want to stop waiting? "After returning to my mother, my son''s minister I don''t know what your highness talked to him about. " Pei WANYING holds the brocade handkerchief in her hand, and her knuckles seem to turn pale because of excessive force. He and Yan Lingbin have just been reprimanded by their father: an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan are pregnant, so it''s just that you can''t see the prince. You two living people, as princesses, concubines and Chenghui, let the prince ignore the government and lead troops to Bashu. What''s the system? Is it not important to conquer the southwest! What about the white man? Did you follow Li Hong to the southwest, or did you fear that I would reprimand her and hide? What a shame! The two women were reprimanded only to listen with their heads down, and their hearts could not help but feign: you, the emperor, can''t control the prince''s highness, let alone the children''s ministers and others. What''s more, when your Royal Highness has listened to us, you will not even listen to you when you are in a hurry. If you don''t leave the pick, you will run away. Bai Chun hid in Taiyi city at the first time after Li Hong left. Therefore, Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin all missed Bai Chun. If she was there, maybe her father would reprimand him less. "Well, since he didn''t say it clearly, I think Does Bai Chun know anything? " Wu Mei suddenly thinks of Bai Chun. She knows that Bai Chun didn''t go with Li Hong, so she begins to ask if Bai Chun knows something about Dalai''s daughter. "This I don ''t know what I'' m doing. " Yan Lingbin''s head is lower. I am so silly with PEI WANYING. I don''t know anything. At this time, the two girls found that it seemed that the prince seldom talked about politics or other women''s affairs in front of them. No matter who we are with, we usually talk about things related to each other. As for her affairs, we seldom mention them in front of us, unless Yes, except for Bai Chun, she knows a lot more. But now that guy is afraid of being punished by his father and his mother, he has been hiding in Taiyi city for a long time. Wu Mei also was two women nervous, uneasy look teased helpless smile, speechless shaking her head, suddenly asked: "the sun and moon in the sky, type a word, you guess what word will be?" Your majesty is the sky. The sun and the moon are hanging in the sky. Isn''t that a portrayal of yourself and your majesty? Wu Mei''s mind has existed for a long time. Although the word "Mei" said that she liked it very much since she was a child, Queen Wang once called herself "Wu Meiniang" in order to belittle and ridicule herself. So from then on, Wu Mei had the idea of changing her name. However, she was unable to find a suitable word to replace it. Until a few days ago, during the Shangyuan Festival, when the guessing game of lantern riddles spread in the streets and alleys, a lantern riddle in which the sun and the moon were shining in the sky baffled all the literati in Chang''an City, Wu Mei became interested in the lantern riddle. Wu Mei only mentioned Li Zhi and Li Hong in the first day of the reign of Wu Mei. At that time, Her Majesty was indifferent. She could change her name just as she liked. She could stand up to the majesty of the Queen''s mother. When Li Hong heard his own thoughts, Wu Mei could not describe his expression at that time. He said that he was like eating a fly. It seemed that he was not. It was not right to say that he was surprised. For her, in Li Hong''s elusive look, she seemed to notice a trace of feeling, that is, as if Li Hong had already known that he would want to change his name. In that clear expression, there was a trace of a prophet''s feeling. This feeling made her feel empty. She was very confident. She had never talked to anyone about the change of her name, even when she was alone. That day is just to two people a mention, two people''s reaction then let her see clue. If only to Li Hong, Wu Mei would not doubt Li Hong''s reaction and expression, but when compared with her father, Li Hong''s reaction would be too colorful. "The sun and the moon shine in the sky!" Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin wrinkled their forehead as white as jade, but even after racking their brains, they couldn''t figure out what the unknown word would be read. Wu Mei sighed again: "didn''t Li Hong mention it? Who wrote the lantern riddles of Shangyuan Festival? There is no answer to this riddle? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 773 The night moon once again followed Saleh back to the big food. On the Baqiao bridge, Bai Chun stood quietly beside the carriage, and behind them stood liantie and Yangwu. Not far from the three, there were two young eunuchs with their hands folded in front of their stomachs, standing quietly. On the way to Anxi, the group of food messengers with nearly 1000 people left only about 200. On the way to Anxi, it was not as luxurious as some large business travel teams, and it was rather shabby. Yeyue alone, together with the things she wanted to take back from the Tang Dynasty, was loaded with five carriages, and one person''s carriage accounted for half of the Dashi team''s carriage. Saleh was dissatisfied with the fact that the night moon carried so many things like moving house. Although everything seemed to be a luxury, now their team of 200 people, trying to protect these carriages, had some difficulty in the long road. However, Yeyue pouts her lips and is unwilling to put down even one of them. No matter how Saleh persuades him, Yeyue shakes her head like a rattle drum. Sitting in the carriage, the night moon can see a white clothes like snow in the distance, standing quietly on the edge of Baqiao, which has expanded the Baqiao bridge more than twice. The willows on the road are Yiyi. It is a good time for people to visit relatives and friends in early spring. Besides them, there are also some people and scholars in Chang''an. They can either play with friends or see them off. But on the broad Baqiao where people come and go, Bai Chun and others are surrounded by nothing, as if that small piece of space is covered by something. Visitors and people who pass by will avoid it unconsciously, but will secretly look at them with the corner of their eyes when they pass by. Their white clothes are like Fairies in the wind. In addition to their amazing eyes, they also secretly guess their identity in their hearts. Scholars have always been bold and uninhibited, but when facing such a beautiful and quiet beauty as Bai Chun, they will become uneasy and stop moving forward. Looking at Bai Chun, who is as indifferent as snow lotus flower, they are yearning and astonishing in their hearts, but no one dares to chat up a thousand people. Bai Chun looks at the wave of the night moon, and nods calmly. She doesn''t smile at all. Her bright and beautiful eyes are also very calm. "What do you think Li Hong likes about her? You can''t laugh if you''re cold "You mind, it''s OK to smile at Li Hong''s family. Why do you smile at you?" The night moon teased her brother Wang with a word, then motioned for the carriage to stop, then jumped down from the carriage lightly and ran to Bai Chun''s side. "Why did you come?" Night moon excitedly grabs Bai Chun''s cold little hand. Obviously, Bai Chun has been waiting here for a long time. "Your Highness can''t rest assured that you will return to the big food alone, so he took two people to accompany you back together." Bai Chun pointed to two young eunuchs not far behind. Then the two eunuchs immediately bowed over to Bai Chun and saluted the night moon. "I thought he had left me in the back of my mind, only you." The night moon said so, but still feel a trace of warmth in his heart. The guy didn''t say a few words to himself before going out to the war. He didn''t expect to have this carefulness. "Your Highness''s heart is filled with the whole world. Of course, except for the world, you are the only one. Since you have traveled far back to the big food, your highness can''t let you have a servant around you, so you can go back alone." Bai Chun said while saluting Saleh. Sudan also struggled to get out of another carriage with a thick bandage around his shoulder and his arm fixed in front of his chest to prevent his arm shaking from affecting the wound at the scapula. Although Ye Yue knows that Bai Chun is talking nonsense, but listening to Bai Chun saying that she is important in Li Hong''s heart, her heart is still beautiful. Saleh and Sudan looked at the two women standing on the Baqiao bridge, ignoring the eyes of the people around them, and continued to exchange greetings as if nothing had happened. One did not look like seeing off at all, and the other did not seem to be on the road at all, so they had to cough repeatedly to remind them. The two women looked at the two people who coughed repeatedly. Bai Chun then motioned Yang Wu and Lian tie to take the things brought by the carriage to the night moon, and let Saleh send people to the carriage of the night moon. "What else? Why don''t you send her a caravan! How can I bring so many things? " Saleh opened his eyes and looked at the two eunuchs of the Tang Dynasty who were standing behind the night moon just now. He came to a carriage full of goods and said discontentedly. "In that case, let this carriage follow with us to the big food." Yeyue does not muddle along for the night moon and Saleh, and does not give them a chance to refute. Ye Yue readily nods her head and agrees. No matter whether these things are given by Li Hong to Bai Chun or given by Bai Chun for Li Hong, she is very happy. Because in the eyes of several girls in the East Palace, as long as any gift is made by Bai Chun, it is basically no different from Li Hong''s. Bai Chun, a nameless woman in the East Palace and a maid in the Tang Dynasty, is able to represent the will of more princes in the Tang Dynasty. Sometimes, Bai Chun is like Li Hong''s body, and the weight of every word is no less than that of Li Hong."Take good care of the night moon. Your highness may go to Dashi to welcome the night moon back to Chang''an." Bai Chun said to Saleh, who was dissatisfied with his look. "When?" "I don''t know." Looking at Saleh''s question, Bai Chun shook her head and said. Then, ignoring Saleh, he stepped forward two steps to the Sultan, saluted and said, "Your Highness asked me to tell you that he does not want anyone to disturb the night moon at the feast." Hearing Bai Chun''s warning words, the Sultan was stunned, then a big smile appeared on his face, showing a white tooth and saying: "interesting, but Dashi is no better than Datang. He is the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, not the prince of Dashi. I hope he will come to Dashi and let me see his prestige again. Oh, by the way, didn''t he say something about how he would be cruel if someone harassed the night moon? Just like you Chinese people always say, if you dare to do what, be careful what I do to you, or don''t blame me for what I retaliated for at that time? " Sudan''s expression and tone have a strong color of disapproval. When he comes to Dashi, will he let Li Hong bully him at will as he did in the Tang Dynasty? It''s my own territory, so I''ll give it to him. So when Sudan finished, he looked at Bai Chun with some provocation. He wanted to know how the woman, who was very important in the Tang Dynasty and at least in Chang''an City, would respond to his provocation. But to his surprise, Bai Chun was still calm, as if he didn''t recognize the provocation in his words, but said faintly: "it''s not necessary." "This What does that mean? " The Sultan was stunned. He was obviously despised and didn''t care at all. "You''d better remember it anyway." Bai chunchong nodded to the Sultan and did not answer his question. Then he took Yeyue''s hand and walked to the carriage of Yeyue. Looking at the night moon on the carriage, reluctantly waved to her, Bai Chun also raised his hand, waving to her. Until the long big food team has been completely invisible, Bai Chun is still looking at the distance. At last, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was asked to go back to the Imperial Palace from the palace outside Chang''an, where he worked with the people. Wu Mei and Li Zhi shared the same carriage along the way, while Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin sat behind. After three days in the palace where they worked together with the people, they followed their father and mother back to the palace today. No one can take care of the palace or the Royal farmland cultivated with the people, right? Finally, Xiao Shufei continued to stay in the palace where she worked with the people, and became a neighbor with MuQing, the imperial concubine of Li Xian. The same crops will be planted in the palace of Li Wuzhi after several days of planting, which will be the same as those of Li Weizhi. Wu Mei''s mind is still thinking about the mystery of the sun and the moon in the sky, so all the way in the face of the chatter, has been dissatisfied with Li Hong, simply took an attitude of indifference, let him complain about Li Hong in the carriage, and she continued to think about the riddle. "Did Di Renjie resign? I don''t know? He doesn''t look like me. He left such a mess and ran away? Is this the right thing for a mature prince to do? Should it be a proper behavior? experienced and steady? I don''t think he''s clean-up. His impetuous temper hasn''t been worn away by the administration of the imperial court in recent years. It''s all your responsibility as a queen. " Li Zhi took a look at the scenery outside the window from time to time while sitting in the carriage. Then he turned around to look at the other side of the window, staring at the silent queen. His expression was filled with dissatisfaction. "Di Renjie resigned, but Li Hong left him in his post, didn''t he?" Wu Mei sighed and finally took her eyes back from the window. "What about these three years? What is the chief minister of Dali temple? No more Zhengqing? What kind of system is it? " Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei and finally paid attention to him, so he seemed to be encouraged and continued to complain: "eh? Isn''t that Bai Chun? How could she be here? Meet us? But why is she alone? " Li Zhi''s gaze turned from Wu Mei''s face to the window. He saw Bai Chun, Yang Wu and Lian tie standing beside the carriage, saluting their emperor and empress. Wu Mei looks along Li Zhi''s finger and sees Bai Chun, Yang Wu and Lian tie bow their heads and salute to the one who passes by. "Go and call her over." Wu Mei said to the front of the carriage. Wang Lou, who had been standing with Hua Ji at the entrance of the carriage, bowed to her and Lizhi. When the carriage slowed down and drove onto the Baqiao bridge, he opened the door of the carriage and jumped down. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 774 The long Royal Guard of honor stops at the gate of Chang''an City after crossing the Baqiao bridge. Bai Chun follows Yang Wu and Lian tie and looks at Hua Ji coming in a hurry and knows what''s going on. So when Hua Ji finished, Bai Chun followed Hua Ji to Li Zhi''s car. Yang Wu and Lian tie quickly turned their carriage around and prepared to return to Chang''an city with the guard of honor. Today, both Li Zhi''s imperial carriage and Wu Mei''s Phoenix car are much more luxurious than those originally made by Li Hong. The whole carriage is like a big moving house. In addition, the official road of Chang''an has always been flat and broad, so Li Zhi''s imperial driving to the surrounding areas of Chang''an has no problem at all. The three steps were put down at the moment when the carriage opened. Bai Chun stepped on the steps and walked slowly into the carriage. first entry is already a thick carpet at the foot, and two maid in the middle are not far away. The incense burner on the case is burning a very elegant fragrance, coupled with the faint fragrance of perfume in the carriage, compared with the cool and natural fragrance of the early spring season, there is a hint of inexplicable taste. "My servant Bai Chun has met your majesty and the queen." Under the guidance of Wang Lou, Bai Chun strides over the first in the carriage and comes to the middle carriage. A large desk straight into the eye, next to is placed two sofas, one of which is Wu Mei sitting there, smiling at her into the inside. The flower arrangement in the vase, the calligraphy and painting on the four walls of the carriage, as well as some small decorations around, all show the extraordinary and noble of this carriage. Li Zhi looked at Bai Chun''s respectful manner and answered with his nostrils. Wu Mei smiles and pats the sofa next to her, indicating that Bai Chun sits down next to her. "Did you know when Li Honglin left?" Li Zhi has a black face. When he thinks of going back today and going to court tomorrow, he feels his brain aches. In Li Lingyue''s words, "father, how can you feel the mood of your going to the imperial court, just like the mood when you were a child when you went to the Imperial College? It was described as... " "Your royal brother can''t spit Ivory out of his mouth. What else can he say?" "But what the emperor said is very right. He described his feelings at that time very appropriately." "What do you say?" "It''s just as heavy for the children''s ministers to go to the Imperial College to study, just like when the people of Chang''an go to their graves in the Qingming Festival." "I go to court, not to grave! Hum Lizhi swung his sleeve and got into the carriage. "My Lord, my servant I know. " Bai Chun, who just sat down, had to stand up again and said to Lizhi in a nervous mood. Li Zhi raised his head and sighed a long time. He reached out to Bai Chun and said, "what can I tell you about Di Renjie? Can''t the post of chief minister of Dali temple be so vacant all the time? " Li Zhi''s question brings Wu Mei a burst of white eyes. Bai Chun, in a nervous mood, has no mind to pay attention to the Queen''s expression. Di Renjie didn''t understand anything about his father''s leaving. Bai Chun nervously arranges his words in his heart. How to answer Li Zhi''s questions? After all, he never knows what to ask. His majesty will be very dissatisfied. But before she could figure out the words, Wu Mei, who was next to her, sighed, and then began to say, "Your Majesty, the matter of Di Renjie was deliberately done by Li Hong. You don''t have to pay attention to it." I wanted to wait until I got back to the palace, but now his majesty is as weak as a muscle. He doesn''t want to use his brain to think about anything. As long as there is an understanding person around him, he doesn''t want to think about anything again. Now he happens to meet Bai Chun on the road. Li Zhi is even more reluctant to think about the intention. In his opinion, Bai Chun''s identity and status are the most important in Li Hong''s mind among the women in the east palace. Moreover, Li Hong is also very dependent on her. Bai Chun should know why. After Wu Mei finished, she saw Li Zhi put a pair of eyes on her face. Even Bai Chun on one side slowly turned her head and looked at herself. Wu Mei looked at the two men''s "thirst for knowledge" eyes, and said, "Di Renjie was deliberately done by Li Hong. The purpose is to have a stable rear, or a supply team called grain and grass, behind him after he went to Annam." "Don''t he know the reason why the soldiers and horses didn''t move the grain and grass first?" Lizhi choked his neck and asked. Obviously he was not satisfied with the answer given by the queen. "Judging from Li Hong''s actions, it is obvious that the war in the southwest will not end soon. The grain and forage that he brings will always be used up. At that time, the supply of the whole army will need a stable rear area to help him transport. This is not the first time that Li Hong has done this, and even every time he goes out to battle It will be like that. " Wu Mei''s ears occasionally heard the sound of Jingjie drum, and the horses in the honor guard. They stepped into the streets of Chang''an and made a clattering sound of iron hooves. "Every time?" Li Zhi began to relive every expedition of Li Hong, but he did not want to understand and see clearly the similarities between this expedition and the previous ones.There were no outsiders in the whole carriage. One of his majesty, one Bai Chun, was from the royal family. Wu Mei had no scruples. Wu Mei looked more dignified. They explained: "Li Hong''s first expedition to Anxi was that Lanling and Chengyang were his food and forage security, but he had nothing to worry about in chaotang, so he didn''t have to worry about chaotang, and he couldn''t make it He worries "The second battle of Anton, including hanjiacang, was Li Hong''s effort to fight Anton and seek a stable rear area. Lu Zhaolin was appointed governor of Youzhou from Anxi. After Anton''s departure, he was the minister who provided food and supplies for you. Before he went to Anton, he was in charge of the state. You and he were not in Chang''an, but his concubine was stable in his mind The people of the imperial court even wanted to manage politics because of my concubine. At that time Wu Mei sighed helplessly, and then said, "at that time, Li Xian had already wanted to replace Li Hong, so when Li Hong went to Anton, he had to hand over nearly a thousand people from the futu camp to his concubine and put them in the back palace in case of any accident. Whether it was the court hall or the March and war, Li Hong made a complete plan when he left. Either his majesty or his concubine stabilized the court, or Lanling and Lu Zhaolin provided food and grass. In short, Li Hong never led his troops out to fight with worries behind him. " "What about his trip to Japan? Even if you and I can stabilize the court, you don''t have to worry about it. But when he conquered the Japanese state, Li Jingye''s intention of rebellion in Yangzhou was well known to all. Where could he have the supply of food and grass? " Li Zhi sat behind his desk, watched the carriage enter the familiar Imperial City, and continued: "by the way, Li Sujie and Li Shangjin were recruited to Hangzhou by him at that time..." "Li Sujie and Li Shangjin are only chessmen to contain Li Gong and delay Li Gong ''s Rebellion. What really supplies him with food and grass is Li Chongyi, the governor of Hangzhou. Because of the rebellion in Yangzhou, no one knows when Li Jingye will launch. But if Li Hong first exterminates Yangzhou, he will be recalled to Changan immediately by you. Therefore, he needs to March the Japanese countries first and then exterminate Yangzhou Li He was dedicated, so it was Li Chongyi who really helped Li Hong stabilize Hangzhou and Yangzhou and provide supplies of grain and grass. " Wu Mei, supported by Bai Chun, slowly steps out of the carriage, and then Li Zhi follows. "So, di Renjie is the one who provides food for him this time? After you said that, I found that every time the boy went out to war, he obviously did a good job of careful planning. I thought that every time he went out to battle and made decisions, he would be reckless. " Li Zhi and Wu Mei walk side by side, with Bai Chun, Hua Ji and Wang Lou following closely behind. Then there are various kinds of honor guards in the Daming Palace, accompanied by several people to the xuanzheng hall. "If you think so, it''s a big mistake. If you only guarantee the supply of grain and grass, then he doesn''t have to let Di Renjie go." Wu Mei glanced at the castle in the air not far away. Her heart was filled with pride. In the whole world, I''m afraid there is no more tall and luxurious building than the castle in the air. "What does the queen mean by this Li Zhi, holding his hands behind his back, slowly stepped on the steps and asked. "Has Li Hong ever intervened in their fiefdoms after the death of King Yue or King Cao since the suppression of the rebellion in Yangzhou? The king of Yue has been operating in mianzhou for many years, but after his death, Li Hong ignored mianzhou. For several years, he seems to have forgotten his place. Don''t you think that is totally out of line with Li Hong''s ruthless and decisive temperament? " His face was more and more dignified. There are a lot of things that will not let you fully understand when they happen, but when you come back to sum up after a few years, you will find that Li Hong''s Chengfu is simply unfathomable! What''s more, you will find that Li Hong''s seemingly casual actions are actually scheming. "What do you mean?" Standing at the gate of xuanzheng hall, Lizhi suddenly stops and looks at Wu Mei and asks. "No matter the king of Yue or the king of Cao, it is impossible that there is no residual evil in Bashu. The land of Bashu has been managed by them for so many years. If the king of Yue and King Cao died, whether it was Bashu or the court, it would be considered that there was no rebellion by the king of Yue." "Is there anything unstable in Bashu these years that goes against the court''s will?" Li Zhi has not been in charge of politics for several years. Now, he is like a little white, and needs to master and understand it again. The courtiers had been listed on both sides of the steps, looking at his majesty and the queen, as well as the three white pure people behind, who were talking about something with their faces. Then, with a loud and clear voice of Huaji, the courtiers began to enter the xuanzheng palace before Lizhi and Wumei from both sides. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 775 "It was because there was no such thing that Li Hong was upset. The king of Yue and King Cao had been running Bashu for many years. After his death, the whole land of Bashu was quiet and there was no voice against Li Hong. This was very abnormal in itself." Wu Mei takes a look at Bai Chun, and then looks at the officials who slowly enter the xuanzheng palace. After everyone goes in, Wu Mei points to the two very abrupt trees in the xuanzheng Hall Square and says, "some people dare to remonstrate that the royal family is noble and unique by sacrificing the palace people. Its sinister intention clearly shows that some people who are against Li Hong can''t bear it and are not willing to do so Watching Li Hong continue to stabilize the court, ready to think about dealing with Li Hong, or dirty my royal family. " "In fact, these two trees were intended by Li Hong, and they were a warning to the land of Bashu? As a minister of Dali temple, di Renjie has been rebelling against many old cases and unjust, false and wrong cases in recent years. Therefore, Li Hong used him to go to Bashu, not because they had different political views, but to show them to others in the court, so that di Renjie could smoothly enter Bashu for rectification? " Li Zhi still looked at the two trees with his back, and he thought of the ancestral home of Hou Sizhi and Wang Hongyi, who had admonished him, and where they had been transferred to Taichang temple and Zongzheng temple. "As the Minister of Dali temple, di Renjie was a senior official in the Tang Dynasty. If people heard that he was dismissed by the crown prince, and then Di Renjie went to Bashu, some gangsters who were hiding in the dark would take the opportunity to draw Di Renjie into their camp and fight against the prince''s Palace together?" Bai Chun didn''t think of it like this before, because Li Hong lived in Prince Pu''s mansion for several days before he left Chang''an, but he never mentioned a word about Di Renjie. Wu Mei takes a look at Bai Chun, who is always smart. When does she become so stupid! "It would be wrong to think that way. If Di Renjie is removed from office, in the eyes of others, he will lose the value of utilization. Those who want to win him over will even despise him. Everything is given by the royal family, so only the right given by the royal family is the importance of his status and status. At odds with Li Hong, he chose to resign, but Li Hong chose to retain his position in order to retain him. In this way, who else would despise Di Renjie? He has naturally become the land of Li Hong and Bashu? The more discord they have with the crown prince, the more they are attracted by the crown prince, and the more people in Bashu want Di Renjie to join their camp. Is that right Wu Mei smiles conceited. Li Hong''s design is to take the enemy''s psychology into account. In order to give Di Renjie more chips and weight in the eyes of Bashu people, Li Hong did not hesitate to lower his identity and prove the importance of Di Renjie with the gesture of retaining! It can be imagined that the prince''s Royal Highness is extremely important, and even those who put down their status and tried to retain them are not enough attractive to those people in Bashu? "Bai Chun, you can pack up immediately and go to Chengdu mansion secretly. If you don''t need to contact anyone, you can observe the situation of Chengdu mansion secretly. If If there is any difficulty, I will take my token to order the Chengdu government. " Li Zhi suddenly said to Bai Chun in a deep voice. When Wu Mei heard Li Zhi''s words, she suddenly turned her head in surprise and looked at Li Zhi who was decisive. This was the first time that he found out that his majesty had made a decisive decision. Looking at Wu Mei''s suspicious eyes, Li Zhi felt a little embarrassed, touched his nose and said, "I really don''t want to manage politics. Li Hong has been unwilling to inherit for a long time. Obviously, it is because I haven''t reached the real level of prosperity in the Tang Dynasty. But after this trip to the southwest, I think whether it''s chaotang or the local state capital, can be quiet for some time? Therefore, if I want to abdicate as soon as possible, I can only help him to remove some obstacles, so that he can be absorbed in the succession of the throne! " Wu Mei nodded clearly, and then Bai Chun saluted them, then took a gold medal given by Li Zhi, and then rushed down the steps. Looking at Bai Chun''s departure, Wu Mei didn''t say anything. Just as she was about to turn to xuanzheng palace, Lizhi suddenly continued to ask, "since Li Hongming knew that there was something wrong with mianzhou and Chengdu, why didn''t he start to rectify when he came back from Yangzhou? Instead, wait until now? " "After the Yangzhou incident, do you think those people in mianzhou will come forward? As soon as the king of Yue died, those people were eager to hide themselves and not be noticed by Li Hong. Now, several years later, the two trees have proved that they are ready to revive. What''s more, Li Hong always likes to wait for all of them to be exposed, and then catch them all. Li Lingyue''s description of her emperor''s brother is that it''s more cost-effective and labor-saving than to reap one after another. Otherwise, it''s not enough for people to work on these remnants. " Wu Mei stretched out, and suddenly exposed the body which was obviously plump, but still had a fatal attraction to Lizhi. He almost forgot to speak. "Li Sujie used to be the governor of Yizhou (Chengdu prefecture) at that time. Didn''t he find something wrong?" Li Zhi shook his head and began to walk towards the palace. Wu Mei followed: "Li Sujie is a remote leader and has no real power. Besides, it is very valuable to be able to find out about hanjiacang and to see the clues." "So it is. By the way, what does that word say? ""Ho! When the sun and moon shine in the sky, take the photos and read them Wu Mei is very satisfied with the answer Bai Chun told her just now. "What''s up? Do you have this word? Does this word exist in the new Datang dictionary compiled by Li Hong Li Zhi and Wu Mei walked in the xuanzheng hall, ignoring the officials on both sides. "Not yet, but it will be made up soon." Wu Mei is sitting in her queen''s position. Today is not a pilgrimage meeting, but a meeting with the ministers after returning to her majesty. Therefore, her appearance in the xuanzheng hall is also said to be in the past. Wu''s name was also announced by Li Zhi among the courtiers. After a brief doubt about this word that never appeared before, people realized that what the queen wanted was this unique egotism. So when Lizhi was happy to announce, all the ministers also congratulated the empress for taking the name of "Xi". Now that there is a happy event, the banquet in Hanyuan hall in front of xuanzheng hall is an essential link. Besides, the biography of the White Snake, after being revised again, takes this opportunity to let the courtiers who did not have time to enjoy it in the last Yuan Festival enjoy it together. Mianzhou is about 300 li away from Chengdu. When Li Hong arrived in mianzhou, Yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng had already led their troops to mianzhou for many days. At this time, after placing their own troops, they began to accompany Li Hong to the Yuewang building, which is the favorite place for tourists. Huameng and cheetah, together with Yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng, accompanied Li Hong slowly along the path of Guishan mountain. Soon after they got up, a man and a woman came out of the jungle on the roadside and looked at Li Hong''s tall back with a complicated look. "He went to the place where his father built the building of the king of Yue. Obviously, he would not mourn his father." A beautiful woman, looking at her back, murmured. The middle-aged man next to him frowned. He was not worried about Li Hong leading the army into Jiannan Road, but worried about Li Hong''s real purpose of reaching Jiannan road. He just failed to win over Di Renjie in the imperial court. Just after Di Renjie''s front foot arrived at Chengdu mansion, he came back. Did he want to continue to lower his identity and win over Di Renjie, or did he really want to take the Southwest Road to Nanzhao? In other words, this time he came to Jiannan road because of the descendants of King Yue and Prince Cao? "Brother Wang, did they get in touch with di Renjie?" Pei Shoude is also the son-in-law of Li Zhen, the king of Yue, and the husband of Li Qian, the county head of Liangxiang county. "He is in contact, but has not convinced Di Renjie anything. Di Renjie is crafty and crafty. What Li Hong has criticized all along is that he refuses to stand on his side. This time he came to Chengdu, his purpose is not clear. His brothers Li Wen and Li Gui are trying to test him." Li Qian looks up at the clear red and white Yuewang building in the sky. In any case, after the death of the father, the Yuewang building was not renamed by the imperial court, but continued to exist in the name of the Yuewang building. "Di Renjie is a man of talent. He never forms cliques in the court. He seems to be friendly with everyone, but he has no interest relationship with anyone. He is very clear about public and private affairs." Pei Shoude sighed, trying to persuade Di Renjie was a little too difficult for him. As soon as the king of Yue and King Cao died, they were able to promise Di Renjie the benefits, and there were not many chips to win him over. Therefore, Li Wen and Li Gui alone might not be able to achieve the desired results. "Well Shall we go up? After all, Li Hong''s arrival is very powerful, and he has not deliberately concealed his whereabouts. If we don''t see him, we will arouse his suspicion. " Li Qian said with a sad face. For her, Li Hong''s arrival made her headache and upset more than anything else. In the royal family, this person was just like the second emperor. Now it is very difficult to find anyone who is against him. What''s more, Li Hong''s pursuit is really tight. How long has Di Renjie been here, he has followed him openly. It seems that all the people in the world must know that he is a Ming prince who seeks talents, and does not give them any chance at all. "Go up. Anyway, we have to see him at this time. After all, he is the prince..." "Do you think he''ll find us..." "How could it be that Li Hong''s character, if I had noticed it a little bit, would have already rectified jiannandao. But so far, have you seen that he is different from a rich jiannandao? Although I don''t know the real purpose of this visit, it is impossible to cut off Prince Zhenla''s arm in Chang''an. " "Do you mean he really wants to point southwest?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 776 Although Nanzhao is now ruled by the Tang Dynasty, it is totally impossible to completely naturalize and unify the Nanzhao kingdom in a few short years. Although Xi nuluo, the son of shelong, was granted the title of king of Yunnan by the imperial court, everyone knows that in the past two years, as Tubo was naturalized and ruled more and more firmly by the Tang Dynasty, the idea of xinulu has reached the Annam King Zhiduo Si. Because of Li Hong''s bad relationship with Zhenla, xinulu must be connected with Zhenla king zhidosi. When Li Hong went south to Hengshan, he would attack both inside and outside, and then defeat the Tang army. "Therefore, I think that Li Hong''s solicitation of Di Renjie is only for the world''s scholars to see, and his real intention is afraid to be in the body of sernulo and zidos." Pei Shoude and Li Qian step up, while explaining to Li Qian in a low voice. "It''s time for us to give something back, whether it''s sernullo or zidos, who have received so much from us. It''s just that the Tang army is too powerful, and there is the thunderbolt. We don''t know what the company commander is up to now, and how can we provide it to them? " The more Li Qian wants to be, the more irritable Li Hong is forcing himself and others to die. "You don''t have to worry about it. Judging from the current situation, Li Hong and Zhenla are already in the same boat. If the king of Yunnan is not satisfied with being king, but wants to be emperor, then there will be a mixed battle between Li Hong, Zhiduo Si and xinulu. At that time Well, it''s still unknown whether Li Hong can cope with it. " Pei Shoude looked at the Yuewang tower on the top of Guishan mountain and said with a gloomy expression. "Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight? If two tigers fight, one will get hurt. So whether we can find Li Hong''s thunderbolt for Zhiduo Si or not, the relationship between their potential and water and fire no longer needs us to add fuel to the flames. Is that right? " Li Qian finally found some things that can make her mood suddenly bright, and her tight eyebrows are also temporarily extended. Pei Shoude seemed to be equally accomplished and said with a little pride: "the son of shelong, Xi nuluo, is also a man with great ambition. His father''s wish was to unify the six imperial edicts and then become emperor, equal to the Tang Dynasty. However, he didn''t want to be weak in the end. With the help of the Tang Dynasty, the other five imperial edicts were subject to him. Now Xi nuluo was granted the title of king of Yunnan by Jin Dynasty His father is better than his father, and his cruel and cruel means are famous in Nanzhao. Maybe This time Li Hong''s expedition "It''s better to be like this. Whether it''s Zhenla or Nanzhao, as long as Li Hong can be buried in the southwest for a long time, who is the emperor of the Tang Dynasty has nothing to do with us? As long as my father''s spirit in heaven is comforted, I, Li Qian, will be enough for my whole life Li Qian seemed to see hope and see Li Hong''s death in Zhenla or Nanzhao, and her eyes became cold. Pei Shoude shook his head with a smile and did not speak. In his opinion, no matter Zhenla or Nanzhao, if the two were not united, then who would win the Tang Dynasty would be doubtless. Moreover, even if they can unite without any doubt and unprepared, whether they can defeat the soldiers of Tang Dynasty who have the sharp weapon of Zhentian Lei and are fearless of death are all big doubts. Compared with the troops of the Tang Dynasty who conquered Nanzhao a few years ago, now it is only a matter of time before Li Hong leads his army to fight against Nanzhao, the prince''s highness, the actual right holder of the Tang Empire, and the succession of Datong. Naturally, the Empire would provide Li Hong with the most elite soldiers and the best weapons. Such a well-equipped and intrepid army would be even more difficult to defeat Li Hong by the two armies with gaps between Nanzhao and Zhenla. What I just said to Li Qian just now is just a wishful thinking wish. After all, the situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly and miasma is rampant. If some external factors are added to affect the war situation, it is not impossible. As for the external factors, such as cutting off Li Hong''s supplies of grain and grass in the name of Di Renjie after winning over Di Renjie, or delaying their transportation team, etc., we can start from a small point and bring extremely dangerous difficulties to Li Hong. Standing on the top of the high Yuewang tower, overlooking mianzhou City, which is only a slap at the foot, people''s clothes are hunting in the wind, and the long gowns of tourists are dancing in the wind, which has an indescribable sense of natural and unrestrained, as well as romantic charm. The gentle woman either has the round fan to hide her hair, or to cover her mouth and nose. Then she looks at the talented scholar who is reciting poetry and Fu. Li Hong was sitting by a railing, and a middle-aged man and a young man were standing in front of him. They looked respectfully and nervously, and were listening to Li Hong''s questions. "Are you Wei XuanZhen? What''s your position now? " Li Hong looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, Wei XuanZhen, who was about to become Li Zhe''s father-in-law. "Back to the hall Young master''s words, the end will be Anyue Zhechong government to join the army, this is the child Wei Wen. " Wei XuanZhen is facing the mountain wind, but even so, he still feels his back spine has been soaked through. He had heard about Yangzhou for a long time. His father, Wei Hongbiao, used to be a military officer in Prince Cao''s mansion at that time. Now he was invited from Anyue by his royal highness. I don''t know what his Highness''s intention is.When Wei Wen looked at Li Hong and looked at him, he immediately saluted Li Hong, and then said as if he had introduced himself: "Xiao Min, Wei Wen has seen Young master. " Li Hong nodded with a smile, which was a response to Wei Wen. Then he continued to look at Wei XuanZhen and asked, "your daughter Weisi is now in Chang''an. I don''t know whether the court has told you..." "It will be a great honor for me to be appreciated by the king." "Li Zhe should get married in a few days. Why didn''t you go back to Chang''an? I remember you seem to be from Wannian County, Chang''an? " Li Hong, holding the railing with one hand, saw Pei Shoude and Li Qian in the distance, walking into the pavilion and looking around. When Wei XuanZhen heard Li Hong''s question, she was in a daze. It was not because of your summon that I delayed my departure to Chang''an. I came to see you first, and then I went back to Chang''an to participate in the marriage of the little girl. "Back to the childe, the end will have been ready to start, but after you have been summoned, the end will immediately rush over, as for the little girl marriage, I think the end will be able to catch up." Wei XuanZhen did not dare to complain about Li Hong, so she had to tell the truth. With a faint smile on her face, Li Hong motioned to Hua Meng to invite Li Qian and Pei Shoude to come over, and then continued to say to Wei XuanZhen: "Anyue Zhechong mansion is zhongzhechong mansion, so you are a member of the military rank. It should be the ninth grade. But Weiss is about to become a princess. If Li Zhe''s father-in-law is only a member of Zhongzhong''s government, he is afraid that he can''t be justified, and the king of England will be shameless. " Li Hong patted the railing with one hand and looked at the scenery outside. When he came, Li Zhe went to find himself. Since Zhao ling''er and Wei Si were going to take the door together, he should be a little bit of a match. Zhao ling''er''s mother is a princess and a royal relative. Even if her father Zhao GUI does not have a position, it is the emperor''s son-in-law of the Tang Dynasty, which is not in conflict with the royal family. However, Wei Si''s father was a soldier of zhongzhechong mansion, who was in the middle of the ninth grade. On the day of his marriage, he was afraid that he would not coordinate with each other? It''s the royal face, isn''t it? "But But now the end of the general and so on did not have the war merit, the last general''s heart is also very guilty, uneasy, very worried that the day of marriage, lost the king''s face, let the royal family not look good. But The last general did not dare to tell the king that he married the county head first, and then took Nevis as his concubine. In this way, the king''s face would be better. " Wei XuanZhen did not dare to hope that his royal highness could promote him at will. In military affairs, he always discussed punishment and reward based on his fighting achievements. "That''s a good idea. Unfortunately, it doesn''t work. Since the father, the emperor and the empress have agreed, there is no possibility of change. Moreover, they should take care of Li Zhe''s face. In this way, you can go back to Chang''an, and Wei Wen will stay in the army. This is your new confession. Take it. When you arrive in Chang''an, you can go directly to the official department." Li Hong took the memorial from the cheetah and handed it to Wei XuanZhen, who was nervous and nervous. When Wei XuanZhen came, she didn''t think secretly in her heart that when she saw the crown prince, she would be able to make a great success and become a top five official. In this way, at least when he married at Weiss, he could save some face for his daughter and the king of England. Even if he was demoted after the marriage, as long as he passed the marriage barrier. Of course, Wei XuanZhen only dared to secretly fantasize about all this, and even Wei Wen did not dare to tell. So at the moment, when he heard that his royal highness had brought him a new confession, his fantasy immediately burst out. Nervous and excited, and with some expectation, he hastily extended his trembling hands to take over the new confession. At this moment, Wei XuanZhen seemed to be able to hear her heart beating, and her head became a little excited at this time. She was eager to open the memorial immediately to see if it was covered with the seals of the three provinces and bureaucrats. The procedure of appointing officials in the Tang Dynasty was complicated. First, they were examined to see if they were qualified, and then they were approved by the Secretary of the Ministry of Commerce or the Secretary of the Ministry of Commerce. Then they were reported to the lower provinces. The examination was read by the Minister of the yellow gate. After the examination, the officials were reported to the emperor and executed by specific government departments. Finally, they were sent back to the official Department of Shangshu province and stamped with a letter Completed the appointment and removal of an official. Among them, Shangshu province was the initiator, and in the middle, both menxia province and Huangmen Shi Lang played an extremely important role in it. Even if the emperor had said hello to the yellow gate servant, as long as the door did not agree, he could not go to the emperor forever, and then became a pile of waste paper of menxia province. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 777 But now, Shangshu province has long held Li Hong under control. It is needless to say that the ministers of Huangmen are in charge of the inspection. Therefore, they are in the middle of running errands for the emperor''s majesty, connecting the preceding and the following, or exerting pressure on the provincial government. In fact, it is still the concentrated embodiment of imperial power. However, if we catch up with the Emperor Li Shimin, the first emperor, and then meet Wei Zheng''s ministers who like to hate the emperor and find stimulation for his political career, then in the whole process, it is useless for the emperor to put ten yellow gate servants. , and now, Li Zhi has already ignored politics. Officials appointed and removed all Li Hong has the final say. The role of Huang men in his role has become Li Hong''s appointment and removal. After that, he ran to the purple hall and told Li Zhi: "Your Majesty, today''s Prince has promoted three levels to whom, his majesty, who has been directly demoted to the place today." Even when Li Hong began to take charge of politics, when he was not in Chang''an, he would take a few blank pieces with him, and then he would just fill in his name. Li Hong did not give any yamen any right to speak at all. During the two years of Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s travels to the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong did so. Only later, because of the reprimand from his father and mother, did Li Hong correct this problem. Now, he came to Jiannan road with Li Zhe''s request, so he asked Zong Chuke, who was the minister''s servant, to get this piece for himself before he left. As for the rank and position given to Wei XuanZhen, you can see from the face that Wei XuanZhen has been pumping. This product is frightened by the official position he gave him. I''m afraid that he never thought that he would be given such an official post. Wei Zhen usually goes to the top of her body to see if her name is really good. Wei XuanZhen: on the fourth grade, he was appointed governor of Fangzhou! Wei XuanZhen looked at the words on Zhengsi pin and Fangzhou governor Shi. Her heart beat violently. She only felt that the golden light was shining in front of her eyes, and the blood was rushing to the forehead. The words in front of her even began to blur. It seemed to remind him that if he didn''t grasp the report in his hand, the rank on the fourth grade would probably disappear and fly away from his eyes. Wei XuanZhen in the heart desperately called calm, calm! But a confused brain, all of a sudden, can not count, from a small military under the ninth grade, to the local governor on the fourth grade, how many levels did he jump! "The rank of officials in the Tang Dynasty, from the first grade to the ninth grade, there are 30 grades in total. From a small soldier with grade 9 to the post of governor of Zhongzhou on the fourth grade, you skip the 21st level! I''m afraid this has not happened in Datang! Go down. When you take office, don''t forget what Li Zhe and Gu expect from you Li Hong looks at Li Qian and Pei Shoude. Under the leadership of Huameng, Li Hong comes here. He waves and says to Wei XuanZhen. As expected, Wei XuanZhen, an official with four grades, should be at the end of the line. There is only one grade difference between the grade of the four grades and that of the third grade. However, the gap between the two is very different. To enter the rank of officials from the third grade is basically to enter the ranks of high-level officials in governing the country and ensuring the country. For most of the officials in the imperial court, the rank of prime minister is just like a natural moat. If they can''t cross it, they will have to go back to their hometown and go back to their hometown. If they want to remain famous in history, they will have no chance to leave a voice in the imperial court. What''s more, the Fangzhou selected by Li Hong is also of great significance. In history, after falling out with Wu Mei, Li Zhe was demoted as king of Luling and imprisoned in Junzhou and Fangzhou for 14 years. In this process, Wei XuanZhen''s daughter Wei Si was the companion of Li Zhe. It was only after Li Zhe''s second accession to the throne that they were taken back to Chang''an, and Wei Si was named empress Wei by Li ZHEJIN. Wei Wen stayed at his side and didn''t go. This is just Li Hong''s opinion that Wei XuanZhen broke the most important position in the Tang Dynasty by leaping the level of twenty-one in order to block the mouths of the ministers in the court. Although even if Li Hong is not as good as this, even if the court officials have opinions, Li Hong can not care. But if we do not take a situation and do not show them to the court officials, no one can guarantee that in the future, there will be people who will follow his actions, such as the long father and the long mother, which no one can afford. After all, it has been recorded in the book "Zi Zhi Tong Jian" that there was a period of time in the Tang Dynasty, but there was a lot of blank body in the court and the public. Therefore, Li Hong still had to be careful and cautious. Li Qian and Pei Shoude salute Li Hong respectfully. For Li Hong''s arrival, they look very happy and warm. They can''t see any dissatisfaction with Li Hong. It seems that in their eyes, the death of Li Zhen, king of Yue, has nothing to do with Li Hong. "Don''t be polite. The last time we met, it was in Luoyang. Uncle Yue was still alive at that time. I remember Li Qian, you had a quarrel with Yiyang and Gao''an." Li Hong did not shy away from Li Zhen, the king of Yue. Looking at Li Qian and Pei Shoude, Li Hong said with a smile.The smile on Li Qian''s face is a little stiff. Li Hong is a naked demonstration, with a kind of arrogance you can do with me! The father has been executed by him, and now he mentions it in front of himself as soon as he meets, as if he is afraid that he will forget how his father died. "Your Highness is joking. I can''t talk about being uncomfortable with the two princesses, Yiyang and Gao''an. It''s just a little emotion between girls. By the way, I don''t know that your highness is here for For Di Renjie, who fled to Chengdu? " Li Qian calmed down and ignored Li Hong''s mention of the death of King Li Zhen of Yue. On the contrary, after a word of displeasure with Yiyang and Gao''an, he immediately put on an eye medicine, and easily shakes out Li Hong''s failure to retain Di Renjie from his identity, so that Li Hong can also feel the nausea. Li Hong also laughs with indifference. He doesn''t care about the sarcasm in Li Qian''s tone. The more he likes it, the more he likes it. At least, it shows that Li Qian followed his buttocks soon after he boarded the Yuewang building. This is not a simple coincidence. Looking at Li Hong, he just laughed and didn''t speak. Pei Shoude on the other side immediately saw the opportunity and asked, "Your Highness, are you really here for Di Renjie? This This di Renjie is also too disrespectful, your highness is so tolerant, di Renjie dare to be so presumptuous! What an outrage "Literati, and not by the noble families, five surnames and seven hope recommendation as an official, but by real talent and practical learning and later as an official. Such an official, if he has some talent, is so virtuous. In a word, before making a big mistake, you can''t take him. After a lonely life, you have to govern the Tang Dynasty. If you can''t be polite to the virtuous, you can''t do anything about him How about... " Li Hong stood up and looked at the scenery on the turtle mountain. Some scholars were either preparing for a picnic or were in a relatively flat place, weighing their inspiration poems and poems. "But it seems that di Renjie doesn''t give you face. Even if you tell the world that the post of minister of Dali temple is reserved for him for three years, do you still fail to persuade him? Let me say, if people like this dare to confront you and the imperial court, and abandon it as the best policy, can the court''s face be better than that of a promising Minister? " Li Qian said lightly without any politeness. At this time, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with giving Li Hong some ugliness. On the contrary, if she respected Li Hong everywhere, she was afraid that Li Hong would be suspicious. "What you said is reasonable, but Now it is not that time, the former Emperor was able to accept the supervision and advice of Wei Zheng everywhere. Why can''t I follow the example of the former Emperor? Di Renjie is indeed a talent, but If you can''t come to Jiannan road alone Forget it. How do you know I''m here, if you don''t talk about the details of the court? " Li Hong waves his hand distractedly and shifts the topic to the two people. As Li Hong guessed, although he kept his eyes on the front when he turned back and walked out, Yu Guang still got there. When he asked why he and he were here, they still exchanged their eyes quickly and tacitly. Hearing Li Hong''s question, Li Qian''s face suddenly became very peaceful, and her expression also began to take some sadness. She stroked the vermilion railings and cast her eyes into the distance. She said in a low voice: "although my father died of sin in those years, as an heir, he did not have the right to choose, right? A few days ago, I had been dreaming that my father and King confessed to me in my dream. He said that he did not intend to participate in the Yangzhou incident, but was used by Li Jingye and fell into the trap of Li Jingye. He said that when his highness was angry, he had no time to listen to his explanation. In addition, his highness executed him because of the slander and sycophant of the villains around his highness. These days, I have been troubled by my father''s dream, so I want to come and have a look, repose my grief for my father. I also hope to see your highness and tell his highness about his father''s sufferings, hoping to be able to rehabilitate the father. " In the end, Li Qian is already weeping, like a pear with rain, looking delicate and desolate. "It''s rare that you have such filial piety. It must be very gratifying for uncle Yue to know about it under the spring." Li Hong doesn''t pay any attention to Li Qian''s appeal for redress. In his position, if everyone''s request needs to be declined or answered, then the prince will have to die. Therefore, in his present position, he refuses to accept anything from anyone. He doesn''t need to consider the feelings of others. He just acts according to his own preferences. What''s more, Li Qian is just acting in front of himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 778 Li Qian plays the role of a delicate and helpless royal family member, trying to win Li Hong''s sympathy for her as a weak woman. Pei Shoude is playing a worried but helpless son-in-law. With Li Qian, one of them was very sad. He attracted Li Hong''s attention by the death of Li Zhen, the king of Yue. The other was beating around the Bush to find out what Li Hong''s purpose was. Obviously, they had a detailed understanding of Li Hong, especially in Yangzhou. No matter how Li Hong replied, they would think that Li Hong conquered the Japanese state when he suppressed Li Jingye''s rebellion in Yangzhou. In the end, he not only captured the Japanese princess, but also forced the Japanese emperor to pay 30 million taels of silver to the Tang Dynasty, Finally, he returned to Hangzhou and then crossed the Huaihe River to Yangzhou to kill Li Zhen, Li Chong and Li Ming, king of Yue, and Li Ming, king of Cao. Li Hong first arrived in Yangzhou but did not govern. After arriving in Hangzhou, Li Hong immediately sailed out to sea to fight Japan. When he looked back, he suppressed the rebellion in Yangzhou. Today, Li Hong drives to Jiannan Road, 300 Li further south is the Chengdu government, and then continue to the south, you can go directly to the place of Nanzhao. Whether it is mianzhou, Chengdu prefecture or Nanzhao and Zhenla, how similar are they to Yangzhou, Hangzhou and Japan? At least in terms of distance, the distance between Yangzhou and Hangzhou is surprisingly consistent with that between mianzhou and Chengdu government, but the difference is only within a millimetre! In those years, Yangzhou did not disturb Yangzhou. After staying in Hangzhou for a few days, he went to sea for the eastern expedition. From Li Hong''s words just now, we can see that mianzhou is just appreciating the Yuewang building left by Uncle Yue Wang and experiencing the magnificence of Yuewang building. Then he will go to Chengdu government to recruit Di Renjie. It''s not good. Listen to the tone I''m afraid Di Renjie is more dangerous than lucky. From the beginning to the end, Li Hong never mentioned what he was going to do with the 8000 people under his leadership. A few days ago, his confidants were in a state of lawlessness. A few days ago, carriages passed by and went to where. For Nanzhao and Zhenla, it can be said that these were secret acts. However, when passing through mianzhou and Chengdu, it is impossible for you to move the long motorcade without any reason, no matter whether you travel by night or by day. So even if you don''t want to know, you can also learn from the people that a few days ago, a carriage of the Tang army, loaded with covered goods, passed by. The deep ruts showed that the carriage contained either grain or weapons. "Your Highness, Shoude has an ungrateful request. May I speak to your highness?" Pei Shoude watched Li Hong prepare to go to mianzhou for a meal at his and Li Qian''s strong invitation, but Li Hong asked them to go to Yue Wangfu for dinner. Since the king of Yue was executed, a seal has been pasted on the palace of Yue. Up to now, it has never been opened. This makes Pei Shoude and Li Qian have some doubts. I''m afraid there are weeds everywhere. Where can we go to eat grass? But Li Hong didn''t pay attention to their hesitant and puzzled expression, looked at the front and asked, "tell me, if you want to say that you want the house of Yuewang mansion, it''s not good. I still want to keep that house all the time, and I don''t intend to give it to anyone, so as to commemorate the passing of Yue Wang uncle." Li Hong felt that after entering the Spring Festival, the air here began to look slightly humid, as if even his clothes were not dried in the air. "Your Highness is joking. Even if Shoude had ten guts, he would not dare to make such a treacherous request. Shoude just wanted to say that since his highness went to Chengdu in two days to find the di Renjie, I wonder if Shoude can help his highness with his worries. " Pei Shoude said cautiously beside Li Hong. As soon as the words were spoken, Li Hong did not have any response. However, Li QIANJIAO on the other side was shocked and looked at Pei Shoude involuntarily. Could Pei Shoude rebel at this time? Do you want to leave yourself and others and turn to Li Hong? Pei Shoude also felt Li Qian''s uneasy eyes, showing his white teeth and smiling at Li Qian. He only heard Li Hong''s voice in his ear. "Oh, tell me, do you know where Di Renjie is now?" Li Hong turned his head and looked at Pei Shoude with interest. His expression seemed to be that when he was in a dilemma, he happened to meet a good strategist. "Your Highness is joking. Shoude doesn''t know where Di Renjie is now. But Shoude is worried that the Chengdu government covers a large area of land, not to mention many waterways. Although the Chengdu government is in a flat land, the surrounding county is just between the deep hills and the mountains. If Di Renjie hides in these places, his highness wants to find him, but it is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack. It takes tens of thousands of dollars to find him. " Pei Shoude frowned and looked worried about Li Hong. He said anxiously. Li Hong took a deep look at Pei Shoude. No matter what his purpose was, he did not deceive himself in describing the terrain of Chengdu. I have never been to Chengdu in my life, but I have been to the land of abundance in my last life. In the last generation, Chengdu created a unique landscape because of the high difference between the East and the West. However, at this time, Chengdu was far from the vast urban area more than a thousand years later.Today, Pei''s flat land is not like the flat land in Chengdu, but it''s not like the flat land built in Chengdu for many years, so it''s not like that Pei''s flat land was built in Chengdu for thousands of years. "What about your plan?" Li Hong looked at the tall gate of the Yuewang mansion. A towering tree covered the sky in the wall. At the moment, it was shaking slowly with the breeze, as if he was waving to himself. Then he said to the Huameng behind him, "go in and see how they are doing here." At this time, Pei Hongde had to go back to the mouth, but Li Shoude began to say some sad words. No one dares to live in yuewangfu, and no one dares to tear the seal, but it does not mean that he dare not tear the huge seal with a sense of Majesty on the door of Yue palace. So the first time Li Hong arrived in mianzhou, he sent someone to repair the palace. Apart from the weeds in the gaps between the stone steps and the floor, the doors and windows of the palace became loose and dilapidated because of the lack of living breath due to the lack of living atmosphere. From entering the hospital for the first time, it gives people a feeling of depression and depression. Those weeds that have been cleared are piled up in the corner of the wall, and the indolent ones have lost the tenacious vitality. The mottled walls and doors and windows will open automatically with a crash or creak when no one touches them, and then sway gently with the breeze. Under the leadership of Wei Tuqi, the prince''s bodyguard has taken the lead in clearing out the main courtyard where Li Hong is going to live these days. For these soldiers, the front and back yards are enough to keep out the wind and rain. After getting Li Hong''s approval, Huameng and Cheetah began to inspect the room the Prince wanted to live in at night and some necessities for life. Li Qian and Pei Shoude originally followed Li Hong, but as they went deeper into the heart of the hospital step by step, especially after passing through the small garden full of weeds and the original carved beams and magnificent pavilions, Li Qian and Pei Shoude could not help slowing down. Li Hong didn''t pay attention to the fact that the two people were touching each other. He took yuan Shuji and Guo Shi Shi, as well as Wei Wen, who was left behind by him, and sat down in the gallery near the garden. After the re cleaning of the Gallery Pavilion, there was no thick time dust for a long time, but now it seems to have some vitality. Although the desolation accumulated at that time can still be felt around the pavilion, it does not affect their conversation here. Li Qian and Pei Shoude didn''t follow Li Hong. Instead, they continued to walk to the pavilion. It seems that this place should be the boudoir where Li Qian lived. Otherwise, she would not be able to show her real sorrow at this time. Li Hong looked at Wei Wen, who was still standing there and did not dare to sit down. He indicated that he did not have to be restrained. The army was not a court hall, so there was no need to be so serious. At this time, Li Qian and Pei Shoude opened the closed dark red door of the pavilion. With the door creaking, it opened slowly, and a thick dust was startled from the lintel and the door. Li Qian and Pei Shoude raised their hands and waved in front of their eyes. After driving away the thick dust, they looked at their feet and walked in slowly. After a turn, the two people took a look behind them, and then they walked along the stairs to the second floor of the pavilion, stepping on the thick dust, so that the whole pavilion did not make much footstep sound, and the whole space was quiet. Even the heavy breath of each other could be heard clearly. "Why did you help him find Di Renjie?" Li Qian asked in a low voice as she walked. Pei Shoude has been married to her for several years. She always takes great care of herself and never disobeys her will. Is it because she has never let him take a concubine over the years? Pei Shoude Chengzhu chuckled in his chest, and then said in a low voice, "I''m not helping him, I''m helping ourselves." "How could it be? I don''t know what flattery you would have said if I hadn''t just arrived at the gate of the mansion and interrupted Li Hong''s question to you? " Standing at the stairwell, Li Qian suddenly turns to look at Pei Shoude and asks. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 779 All around the windows are tightly closed, but some of the broken windows and the broken window paper, after years of wind and sun, still can not block the golden sunlight, taking the opportunity to shine into the house. At the moment, the light dust, which was aroused by the movement of the two of them, was dancing gently in the golden sunlight, just like what they were discussing, so slight that it could not be noticed. The pure golden light column appears turbid because of the dust flying up, and the lazy afternoon is also in the light that slants in the west, continues to contain the dust quietly, dancing and flying. "I''m just in case. Brother Wang is in contact with di Renjie at the Chengdu government. If we can get Li Hong''s consent, then we can contact Di Renjie openly and honestly..." "No, if we have an open and aboveboard contact, Li Hong will surely suspect us. At that time, our plans will be totally blocked, and even he will be aware of them one by one." Li Qian starts a piece of dust again. She just wants to open the window, but she is stopped by Pei Shoude holding down the back of her hand. "Li Hong is definitely not as easy to deal with as we are in contact with today. We are perfunctory and testing him. Why is he not perfunctory and testing us? How was Peiyan detected in those years? In addition to Luo Binwang, the inner ghost, Li Hong holds the lijieng gate which is only controlled by the emperor of Tang Dynasty. What did the former Emperor use to do? Didn''t the father tell you about it? " Pei Shoude''s eyes became gloomy and incomparable. His firm hand was covered all the time. Li Qian said on the back of her hand, holding the window edge full of dust. "Li Jingmen has already been disbanded..." "Yes, but you have forgotten a person, don''t you know? That white dress is like snow, better than the fairy woman white pure! How important she is to Li Hong and what she holds in her hand, are you still not clear? " Pei Shoude''s cheek is about to stick to Li Qian''s face. The heat from the breath hit each other''s faces, which made both of them feel some tingling on the tip of their noses. "That Bai Chun didn''t come, doesn''t it mean that Li Hong didn''t..." "Who knows if he will come? What if Li Hong left and she arrived later? We have to protect ourselves first, hide us, or get in touch with di Renjie in an open and aboveboard way. Isn''t that more appropriate? " "What do you mean? After obtaining Li Hong''s consent, we tried to persuade Di Renjie on the pretext of Li Hong, but in essence, we continued to attract Di Renjie? " "Yes, in this way, even if Li Hong or Bai Chun found out that we had negotiated with di Renjie, we also had reason to take the consent given by Li Hong as a cover to defend us, right?" "But..." Li Qian began to be hesitant. What Pei Shoude said was a good policy: "but If Di Renjie was not drawn in by us and finally convinced by Li Hong, would we not have cut off all the retreats? " "Therefore, there are only two ways for Di Renjie to go. One is to fight against Li Hong with us, or, as Li Hong said, abandon him!" Pei Shoude licked his lips, and his expression became more cruel at this time. Li Qian can''t help but step back, but also is to let himself tightly against the wall, looking at the face in front of his enlarged "strange" cheek, Li Qian breathing some difficult said: "Di Renjie or with us on the same boat, or die!" "Yes, but since Di Renjie failed to resign in Chang''an, he did not return to his hometown at the first time, but came to Chengdu government. We must take the lead to find out why." Pei Shoude grabs Li Qian''s hand and holds it in his own hand. Then he puts his other hand on Li Qian''s shoulder, which slowly pushes open the window. The setting sun is gradually falling, and it is not as dazzling as the just empty time. Li Qian lets Pei Shoude hold her shoulder and says a silent hello to Li Hong in the corridor and pavilion under the attic. "Di Renjie is the Minister of Dali temple in the Tang Dynasty, and he has been in this position for many years. Neither Li Zhi nor Li Hong has ever transferred him. Therefore, I guess he should have some secrets of the royal family and the clan. He came to Chengdu government at the first time after his resignation. In my opinion, he should have our traces in his hand or know some of our existence, so... " "Do you mean that di Renjie may go straight to Chengdu government, or he will come to us?" Li Qian was surprised. She was about to turn her head to see Pei Shoude, but Pei Shoude pressed her shoulder heavily. She held back her neck and continued to smile at Li Hong, who were drinking tea in the corridor Pavilion. If Di Renjie knew their existence, or knew that they had been secretly beginning to test against Li Hong, then Di Renjie would undoubtedly be more important and dangerous for them. Even more than Li Hong in the gallery, he can create trouble and danger for them, or disintegrate and offer them up. "Yes, so we must have more contact with di Renjie, including testing what he knows! If Di Renjie really knows our whereabouts, we are bound to contact him more. In this way, we are likely to be seized by others and cause greater danger to us. However, if we have the consent of Li Hong, no matter how we contact Di Renjie or even kill him, Li Hong will carry him for us Pot, such a thing with the best of both worlds, why don''t we try it? " The smile on Pei Shoude''s face is in inverse proportion to what he says in his mouth.A sincere, modest, gentle smile, as if people bathed in the spring breeze, but the words in his mouth, like falling into an ice cave, could not help leaning against Pei Shoude''s shoulder in shaking. After a long time of calming down, Li Qian leaned against Pei Shoude and murmured to herself: "although Di Renjie resigned himself, Li Hong did not agree. So anyway, he is still an important official of the imperial court. If we can''t win over him and want to kill him, even so, a key official of the imperial court will die in Chengdu government, and the court will send him People came to find out why. But if Li Hong agrees to contact him, even if he is dead, it will naturally be pushed to Li Hong, so that we will not be exposed, right? " "Yes, that''s why I asked Li Hong to give me a chance to persuade Di Renjie." Pei Shoude continued to smile, the muscles on his face seemed to be stiff, but he had to keep the smile. Li Qian also had to work hard to squeeze out a trace of sentimental sadness behind her gentle smile, so that Li Hong and others who occasionally watched them in the corridor Pavilion below felt sad because of the death of their father. As Pei Shoude caresses Li Qian, who is slightly sad in his arms, Li Hong shakes his head helplessly, and continues to discuss with Yuan Shuji and Guo Shi Shi whether they should go to Nanzhao first, and then follow them later. "Then do you think he will agree to your request?" Li Qian began to hold Pei Shoude''s arm and walk downstairs. "I think so. I hope your highness can give us a chance to prove to him that we are loyal to the Tang Dynasty, to the royal family and to his crown prince. Is this reason not enough? " Pei Shoude rubbed some stiff muscles on his face, and then changed his elegant smile again. He helped Li Qian, who was excessively "sad", and walked out slowly. "If Bai Chun dares to come to Chengdu, I will definitely let her go forever! Let him taste the pain of losing his loved ones! " Li Qian turned back and closed the door of the pavilion, shaking the dust once again, but "sad" she was not in the mood to take care of the dust, and slowly fell on her thin and helpless shoulder. "It''s inevitable. Is it interest?" Pei Shoude said the last word, but there is still one sentence in his heart, which is: "he should enjoy the beautiful creature, and then he will be executed!" Since seeing Bai Chun once in Luoyang palace, Pei Shoude is tired of the action of farming cattle on Li Qian. Every time Li Qian comes up to make love with him, he will take the initiative to extinguish the candle when he wants to make love with him. Then he imagines Li Qian in his mind, which is the beautiful, noble and cold and gorgeous Bai Chun! Every time when Bai Chun''s tall image appears in the brain, Pei Shoude will leave rows of teeth marks on Li Qian''s delicate body. Even if it is a woman''s private place, Bai Chun''s shadow is the most serious in his mind, and he will never let go of it. Even so, Li Qian seems to be very helpful every time. Even when Pei Shoude''s white teeth are covered with bloodstains, she still winks at Pei Shoude''s white teeth, twists her body like a white snake, and her legs are tightly wrapped around Pei Shoude''s waist. Li Hongxiao looked at the two men coming slowly. Naturally, he saw their expressions. Although yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng were only military generals, they were also virtuous ministers with both literature and martial arts, just like Pei Xingjian. Therefore, when looking at Li Qian and Pei Shoude, who are slightly sad and frowning, the first time is to judge what they want to convey to his Highness the information that the enemy generals will deliberately release on the battlefield. Li Hong patted yuan Shuji and Guo Shifu on the shoulder. Then he stood up and said to Li Qian and Pei Shoude: "it''s not necessary to be sad to see the relief of Jingsheng''s lover. If Uncle Yue knew that Li Qian had such a filial piety, he would have known it." "Your Highness, Shoude was at the door just now..." "You can do it. If you can help the solitary envoy Di Renjie to return to the court hall and Dali temple, you will surely have a lot of rewards!" Li Hong gave Pei Shoude a step to go on. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 780 Zhang Guangfu, governor of mianzhou, Quan shancai and Su Honghui, the governor of Chengdu Prefecture, are at least in today''s Jiannan Road, but they only cover the sky with their hands. Just like today''s Officialdom situation in Bashu, water can''t be splashed and needles can''t be described. Although it''s exaggerating, it''s true that the upper and lower parts form a system, and the left and right collude with each other. Zhang Guangfu, governor of mianzhou, felt the yuewangfu''s residence in a hurry. Facing Li Hong, he was immediately delighted and excited. When facing Li Qian and Pei Shoude, he thought for a long time before he remembered who they were, so he made a hasty salute again. At the dinner party of the yuewangfu, the last to come were Quan shancai and Su Honghui, the governors of Chengdu Prefecture. One was from the third grade, the other was the senior official with the fourth grade. Even in Chang''an, they were also high-ranking officials. What''s more, Li Hong came to their acre of land. During the dinner party, Su Honghui always conveyed a message to Li Hong, that is, if your royal highness becomes the throne, what kind of characters should be changed from the middle of Su Honghui? Such an intention seems to show Li Hong''s kindness, and even believes that Li Hong will be able to continue to rule, showing his flattery. But at the same time, it is also hoped that the Crown Prince Li Hong will pay attention to his topic, and even discuss with him about the topic of changing his name, so that his royal highness will go to Jiannan road to change his name for his courtiers and avoid his own name. His ambition to become emperor is obvious. Finally, he reached the balance between his majesty and the crown prince and told the people in the world that his highness was not satisfied with only handling affairs in the East Palace, but also wanted to move into the Daming Palace. In a word, if Li Hongli would talk about him, the next day, whether it was mianzhou or Chengdu Prefecture, or Chang''an in a few days, it would certainly spread. The southern Prince''s highness changed his name for his minister, avoided his own name, and promoted his throne in advance, which had the intention of forcing his majesty to abdicate. Once such rumors were introduced into the court, it would definitely be a good opportunity and a good strategy for the officials who did not understand the Royal affairs. Even in their view, as long as such rumors spread to your Majesty''s ears, whether Prince Li Hong''s position in the East Palace could be preserved or not is still a question. After all, King Li Zhe of England and King Li Dan of Yin are also quite popular with his majesty. It is not impossible for the court to depose Li Hong and establish another prince. This is what the officials of King Li Zhen of Yue and Li Ming of Cao wanted to do on the official field of Jiannan road. They had been working in secret for so many years, preparing to give Li Hong a thunderbolt. Both Li Qian and Pei Shoude respect Zhang Guangfu, the governor of mianzhou, or Quan shancai and Su Honghui of Chengdu Prefecture. The relationship between them makes onlookers think that they are not familiar with each other at all. When Li Hong asked Zhang Guangfu, Quan shancai, or Su Honghui, he always mentioned that a few years ago, uncle Yue once told him about Zhang Guangfu''s ability and Su Honghui''s concern for the common people, and he often appeared in the Yue palace. As a result, the relationship between Li Qian, Pei Shoude and the three became extremely fragile and vulnerable. All the five looked embarrassed. Li Qian took the opportunity to fold up her hair and block her sight. Then she said to Li Hong, "since the death of my father, it may be because I have been too sad and haggard in recent years, so my appearance has grown faster in recent years, so that they do not know me." Pei Shoude understood Li Qian''s eyes just now, nodded and said with sympathy: "father Wang died. In the name of Shoude and Li Qian, it is impossible to have a chance to deal with adults. From Alas Your highness, if you were not here today, I would not have come to the former residence of King Yue, not to mention sit down and have a banquet with us. " "Oh? How could that be so? " Li Hong was surprised and asked, "they The three of them have excellent comments both in the court officials'' mouths and in the annual assessment book of the Ministry of official affairs. They are not like ungrateful people. Otherwise, uncle Yue would not recommend them to the court. Now they are still trusted by the court? " Li Qian smile some ugly and sad, sad and helpless said: "father king rebellion was dealt with, they naturally want to get rid of the past between father and king, deeply afraid of being implicated by father king conspiracy, how can after father king was executed, still with us." Li Hong took a sip of his wine glass, which seemed to reflect on the past. He sighed: "when Uncle Yue rebelled, his father was very angry. After I returned to Chang''an, he ordered me not to pursue this matter. Moreover, because Uncle Yue died at my hands, my father even reprimanded me, and my father did not go to court for half a month to show his grief for Wang Shu''s death. But I remember that my father once said that he was very relieved about Jiannan road. Otherwise, some of you would not have been in Jiannan road all the time, right? " Li Hong looked at Li Qian as he spoke. His bright eyes were always looking at Li Qian''s eyes. Until Li Qianshi couldn''t listen to Li Hong''s words such as "Yue Wang Shu Mou fan", Li Hong turned his head to one side. The dinner party of the five people in the Yuewang mansion was held very late. Zhang Guangfu, the governor of mianzhou, escorted Li Qian and Pei Shoude home. Quan shancai and Su Honghui had to go to the post station of mianzhou to have a rest because they wanted to accompany Li Hong to Chengdu palace in a few days.Li Hong, standing at the gate of the main hall, watched them turn around and suddenly said, "by the way, Quan shancai, there seems to be some intersection between you and di Renjie. In those years, you were impeached by the imperial historian fan Huaiyi for the matter of cutting trees in Zhaoling Mausoleum, and his father punished you for disrespect. But in the end, it was di Renjie and Li Zhenli, the king of Yue, who protected you, so they left you No blame. " "Your Highness, I did make mistakes at that time, but I didn''t really cut down the trees of the Zhaoling Mausoleum, but There is a tree by the side of the road, so your majesty didn''t question the minister again after he made it clear. " Quan shancai hastily saluted and explained to Li Hong. "It''s a long time ago. Today I''m not here to investigate this matter. I just want to know whether Di Renjie contacted you after he arrived at Jiannan road? After all, it was because of his protection and the recommendation of Uncle Yue that you had the status you are today. " Li Hong, with his hands behind his back, walked outside the main hall and looked at several people and asked. "This Back to your highness, I have not received any invitation or letter from di Renjie before going to mianzhou. However, if Di Renjie contacts with me later, I will report to his highness at the first time. " Quan shancai saluted Li Hong again. "Well, in that case, you can go down and have a rest. After a few days'' journey, you can eat with me so late. It''s hard for you." Li Hong''s expression is a little lonely, obviously because there is no news of Di Renjie, so that his mood has become depressed. As military generals, Yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng looked at the five men all the time at the banquet. However, as military generals, they did not understand the affairs between the officials in the court, so they did not have much say in this matter. However, Yuan Shuji knew Li Hong from Li Hong''s western expedition when he stayed in Yumen pass, and since then, he has become one of the famous generals of the Tang Dynasty. So it''s not too much to regard him as Li Hong''s confidant. When Yuan Shuji had doubts about Quan shancai, Li Qian and other people at the banquet, and wanted to tell Li Hong about them, Li Hong just patted him on the shoulder: "you, as military generals, should not interfere in the affairs of chaotang, especially the officials of jiannandao, whose heart is like lotus root It''s very clever. " "But Your highness, what they are doing today is not normal. They will not think that We should find some butu camps stationed outside the city to strengthen the guard. After all, there are only 200 guards of your own Yuan Shuji stopped twice, and finally decided to follow Li Hong''s orders, not to comment on those people, but to consider Li Hong''s safety from the perspective of his subordinates. "Make your own decisions." Li Hong said with a smile. If you want to cultivate a person to become his confidant, wholeheartedly think for himself and be loyal to him, then you must give him some autonomy. If everything depends on your command, then he will work under your command, and he will feel that he can not display his talent and will make him feel that you do not trust him. Li Hong always gives them some autonomy to those who have the ability and want to really work for themselves, but he will not let them go beyond their power and cross the border to do things that are not their duty. The reason why yuan Shuji gave up his evaluation of those people was that Yuan Shuji was a military general and those people were civil servants. If yuan Shuji intervened, in the end, the whole army would continue to interfere in the affairs of the court. Just like the four eunuchs of Huameng, cheetah, mangzhong and Jingzhe, they are absolutely on the top of the pagoda even in all eunuchs of the Tang Dynasty. However, they have always abided by their duties and never participated in the activities. This is what Li Zhi and Wu Mei are most satisfied with. They prefer to watch Huameng and cheetah, as well as Xiaoxue''s maids. Their influence is growing in the palace, even surpassing Huaji and Wanglou in front of them. Yuan Shuji nodded and explained a few words to Guo Shifeng and Wei Tuqi. Then he took two soldiers from the guards and hurried out of the Yue palace to the futu camp outside the city. Guo Shi and Wei Tuqi saluted and left, and Huameng and Cheetah began to prepare things for Li Hong before going to bed. "Find out the assessment book of Quan shancai in the official department for the past two years, and Where is fan Huaiyi now? Why has there been no news since I left Yushi station? If I hadn''t run into Quan shancai today, I would have forgotten him. " Li Hong looked at the clean room. Obviously, this room was supposed to be a guest house for distinguished guests. The paintings and calligraphy on the walls looked very valuable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 781 Same as below Li Hong was as like as two peas in Jiangnan. This time, Li Hong stayed in Mizhou for a night, and then he was on the second day, and accompanied by Quan Shancai, Chengdu government, and Su Honghui, the next to Chengdu. Li Qian, Pei Shoude and Zhang Guangfu stood in the corridor and Pavilion of the official road, watching the dust gradually submerge Li Hong''s army. At this time, each of the three people had bitterness and bitterness in their hearts. I don''t know whether Li Hong did it intentionally or unintentionally. In short, he only stayed in mianzhou for one night. This move has already made Li Qian and Pei Shoude, including Zhang Guangfu, beside him, into a nervous situation. The memory of the rebellion in Yangzhou is particularly deep. Now Li Hong is here again. Is he telling us that he is going to treat mianzhou and Chengdu as Yangzhou, or is it really a coincidence? As long as Pei Shoude shakes his head in silence and looks at Zhang Guangfu, no one can be sure what Li Hong''s purpose is. Just like what happened between him and di Renjie, everyone knows that he is detaining Di Renjie. Everyone knows that di Renjie quit his official post. Everyone knows that they have contradictions. Everyone will also be on guard against whether he is acting with di Renjie. However, the contradiction was not hidden by them. Instead, it was put on the table and put it in broad daylight. This made some people with a heart, such as Li Qian and Pei Shoude, know that such a thing is very strange, but they have to jump in and participate in it. Yuan Fang jumped off the horse''s back and rushed to the thatched cottage. She knocked on the door until she heard a response from the inside. Then she pushed the door in. "How is it?" Di Renjie looked at Yuan Fang with disordered breath and couldn''t wait to ask. "It''s clear that the prince will arrive in Chengdu one day later." Yuan Fang wiped the sweat on her forehead with her sleeve and gasped. "Who did the prince meet in mianzhou? Are these inquiries clear? " Di Renjie looked at Yuan Fang helplessly. He didn''t say what he wanted most, but only said that the prince would arrive in Chengdu tomorrow. "Well, find out." Yuan Fang took up the pottery bowl on the table, drank the water di Renjie had poured for him, wiped his mouth again and said, "I saw the county head of Liangxiang Li Qian and her husband Pei Shoude, and then the governor of mianzhou, Yin Quanshan and Su Honghui. Before that, they summoned Wei XuanZhen, a member of the army of Anyue Zhechong Prefecture, and left Wei Wen, the son of Wei XuanZhen, with others I don''t seem to have met anyone. " Yuan Fang, under the direction of Di Renjie, sits on the other side of the table and waits for the silent Di Renjie to get any information from it. "Wei XuanZhen? Why did his highness summon Li Qian before joining the army? Are you sure it''s called first... " "That''s right. I can be sure that I met in the Yue King''s building. Li Qian and Pei Shoude went up later. The former residence of the king of Yue was stayed by his Highness for a night. After leaving the next day, Zhang Guangfu, the governor of the state, put a seal on it again. It was just the seal of mianzhou, not the seal of Shangshu province any more. " Yuan Fang tried to tell Di Renjie all the details one by one. "Those are not important. The seals are useless. It''s Wei XuanZhen..." Di Renjie wrinkled a pockmarked face, stroked his chin beard, and doubtfully continued: "who is Wei XuanZhen? How could it be involved in the matter of Jiannan road? Never before By the way, is there a side concubine named weith when the king of England married At last, di Renjie connects Wei XuanZhen with Weisi, the future Princess of Li Zhe. "This It seems that Maybe it is. I don''t know. I won''t report the king''s affairs to the Department of punishment, will they? " Yuan Fang didn''t think it was her responsibility, so she just teased Di Renjie. Di Renjie didn''t have a good look at him: "or I''ll send you to Zongzheng temple at once? So you''ll know, will you? " "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "I don''t need your heartache. As long as I can do my best to do it well, it''s better than anything!" Di Renjie posed and patted the table. It doesn''t matter whether Wei XuanZhen is the old father-in-law of the king of England. After all, according to the information he has in his hands, he has nothing to do with jiannandao. What''s more, he is just a small soldier who joined the army, which is not enough to cause trouble. "By the way, my subordinate wants to ask you something. This time, I''m going to handle a case with you. This Is it dangerous? Is it possible to take a family life? " Yuan Fang is not a fool. He has been following Di Renjie for a while, and several people are familiar with each other. Facing Di Renjie, who is not cold in the ordinary days, he still dares to make jokes or ask some sensitive things. After all, he used to work in the Ministry of punishment, and he still had a keen sense of some things. Especially after he arrived in Chengdu government, he secretly stayed with di Renjie in a remote room for several hours. Or he took Di Renjie to the mountain path and took a slow walk on his horse. Then they talked about some things on the back of the horse.But I never said that I had contact with an official or a mysterious person in a restaurant or a temple. All the things he had done in the past month made him feel that the four of them were not as simple as they thought when they came to Sichuan. After hearing Yuan Fang''s words, di Renjie gave a cold smile, then looked at his tea bowl and said, "yes, this trip to Bashu can be said to be extremely dangerous, and even can''t be done well It''s not only you, but also I, di Renjie, who can''t make it right. I''m afraid it''s hard to go back to Chang''an again. " "So serious?" Yuan Fang, to di Renjie''s surprise, did not jump up because he said so seriously. Instead, she was unexpectedly calm and asked in a deep tone. "The people who come into contact with us these days, needless to say, you can understand why they came here. On the one hand, they tried to test the contradiction between the prince and me. On the other hand, they took the opportunity to see if there was a chance to win me over. Three, come on It''s also a test of whether we''re worth it. They''ll pull together and know what''s going on with them, so that they can come up with a way to treat us Di Renjie sighed. "Then are we worth it? It''s not so easy to do a thing of making a fool of yourself. Once someone finds something unusual, we are in a very dangerous situation. " Yuan Fang has now completely stood on the same front line with di Renjie, and never thought of leaving Di Renjie and running back to Chang''an. "Yes, so we can''t show any flaws, and we have to make them believe that we are worthy of their solicitation. What''s more, we should pretend that we don''t know anything. If we show our flaws or know their affairs, then if they can''t win us over, we will become the soul of others." Di Renjie shook his head helplessly and said that this time, the prince''s Highness has really sunk himself to death. Compared with the means of forcing himself not to be associated with Chang''an Xun GUI on the first day of Chang''an, it is extremely cold and heartless. Yuan Fang chewed Di Renjie''s words, shook her head and pondered: "but in this way, we can''t make a breakthrough. Naturally, they won''t show their horse''s feet. How can we investigate and find evidence? Just according to what you said, the two trees in front of xuanzheng hall want to convict many officials in Bashu. They have no proof We have to make some noise to let them relax their vigilance, or they can make a mess of themselves "We don''t have to worry about it. We''ll just wait for the opportunity and remember the people and things we''ve been in contact with during this period of time. It''s not our business to scare the snake, but it''s up to us whether we can seize the opportunity after being beaten up. Therefore, we should be more careful and bold these days." "Be careful and bold? Are you sure you''re right? " "That''s right." Di Renjie looked at Yuan Fang solemnly and said after weighing up in his heart, "it''s the prince''s highness who wants to do something to scare the snake, but the next thing is what we should do." "How can the prince frighten the snake? After staying in mianzhou for a whole night, we didn''t see any other people. We didn''t know what influence and connection a small military officer would have on Bashu. " Yuan Fang really can''t think of it. Your Highness''s beating grass and scaring snakes can''t really find a stick and find a grass to get wind. "Do you still remember the Royal Highness''s Yangzhou horse?" Di Renjie kept a secret hint. "Of course I remember, but at that time, my subordinates were just transformed into captors. I heard about some of the big names in the market." "When his highness came in and out of Yangzhou, he suppressed the rebellion of Li Jingye and Li Zhen, king of Yue. The same thing is that this time, he only stayed in mianzhou for one night, and then went to Chengdu government. If you were a remnant of Li Zhen, king of Yue, what would you think of his Highness''s action?" "That must mean that his highness is going to do the same thing as Yangzhou to suppress the rebellion." "Yes, you think so. Why don''t people think so? As long as they think so, they will first think of me. Why did Di Renjie let the crown prince die and die not to let go, and even if he surrendered himself, he still wanted to keep the position of minister of Dali temple for me? " Di Renjie looked at Yuan Fang to open his mouth, but stopped him and said, "don''t say I can do it. It''s such a high sounding Tang Dynasty virtuous minister. There are so many capable people in the Tang Dynasty. I don''t need one of them." Yuan Fang nodded thoughtfully, but di Renjie''s thinking was jumping. He could not grasp much. So he had to continue to ask, "even if they think of you, what can they prove, how can they show their horse''s feet?" "If you are ill, go to the doctor." After Di Renjie left such a sentence, he then looked at Yuan Fang who couldn''t understand easily. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 782 Taking advantage of Li Hong''s arrival at Chengdu government to create chaos for the officialdom, di Renjie took the opportunity or was forced by Li Hong to pursue him, and then succumbed to the remains of Li Zhen, king of Yue. What Di Renjie had to pay was to tell them something they wanted to know. For example, the prince''s highness began to pay attention to the officialdom of Bashu and the remains of the king of Yue when he was admonished to offer sacrifices to the living. Another example is the felling of trees in the Zhaoling Mausoleum Cutting trees in Zhaoling? Di Renjie suddenly ran out from the inside and scared Yuan Fang, who still wanted to be ill outside and rushed to the doctor. "My Lord, what''s the matter? What''s in the house? I''ll go in and have a look. " "There is nothing in the house. I ask you, did Quan shancai come back with the prince?" "Should it be?" Yuan Fang some inexplicable, looking at di Renjie''s abnormal behavior said. Di Renjie was stunned. Then he sat down next to Yuan Fang and continued to sort out his own thoughts. He murmured to himself, "is this also a warning from the crown prince to Quan shancai, such as cutting trees in the Zhaoling Mausoleum and planting trees in the xuanzheng palace of the prince?" "If so, the reason for planting trees in xuanzheng hall is that his majesty told his royal highness that some people would offer sacrifices to the living. And cutting trees by Quan shancai is... " Di Renjie looked up to the sky for a long time, and finally fan Huaiyi''s name appeared in his mind. But now, fan Huaiyi has already disappeared. It took only three months for him to change from a censor to a supervisor and then to his resignation. Then fan Huaiyi evaporated from the land of abundance. No one could get any information about him, as if he had never existed. "If you find fan Huaiyi, I''m afraid that all the problems can be solved easily?" Di Renjie thought for a long time, and finally concluded. "Who is fan Huaiyi?" "At that time, he was impeached as the censor of cutting trees in Zhaoling. Later, he served as the supervisor of Jiannan road. However, after March, he resigned and retired, and there was no news again." "This I''m afraid it''s hard to find. The Chengdu government wants to find an old man who resigned and retired from office... " "He should be in his forties now, but I don''t know how much change has taken place. It''s really troublesome to find out, but Quan Shan won''t know? After all, they have a problem Di Renjie turned to look at Yuan Fang and said. "By the way, my subordinates have always had a question in their hearts. I don''t want to spit it out." "You want to ask me, why did you want to protect the rights and talents in those years, right?" "Yes, according to what you said, your Majesty was very angry. Why did you ask the king of Yue to ask for mercy, and then the matter was turned into a small matter? Are you really a group with the king of Yue? Or are you really turning to them now Yuanfang tried to keep her tone from irritating Di Renjie, so after finishing, she looked at di Renjie''s dispirited appearance, and felt a little sad in her heart. "There are some things you should not know. I also had difficulties at that time, but now I think about it now. In fact, fan Huaiyi''s impeachment of powerful and talented people to cut trees is just a cover. The real purpose is to remind your majesty that Li Zhen, king of Yue, has a tendency to rebel. At that time, whether it was me or your majesty, or I don''t seem to realize it. " Di Renjie said thoughtfully. When fan Huaiyi impeached Quan shancai, his royal highness had not really entered the imperial court at that time, and he was still late and left early even though he occasionally went to the previous court. His mind was not on the court at that time. Perhaps the prince''s mind was just on Li Xian, the king of PEI. What''s more, at that time, Li Zhen, king of Yue and Li Shen, king of Ji, were still famous virtuous kings at that time, collectively known as Ji Yue, enjoying a great reputation among the people. Moreover, his majesty had to rely on him to defend himself. The Tubo, who had just been pacified by Li Hong, fought back. Therefore, with his admiration for Quan shancai''s talent at that time, as well as the persuasion of Lou Shide and King Ji Li Shen, he was moved to protect himself. After all, because of misunderstanding, he recommended his teacher Lou''s virtue first and owed him a favor. Moreover, fan Huaiyi''s impeachment of Quan shancai at that time did have many improper and far fetched points. The tree cutting was originally a road away from Zhaoling, which was not considered as tree cutting in Zhaoling. Now it seems that fan Huaiyi had long discovered that Quan shancai was not willing to submit to him by forced impeachment. However, fan Huaiyi''s impeachment did not attract attention. In addition, his majesty promoted him to be the supervisor of Taoism. This matter passed without any further mention. After a night''s rest in Chengdu, Yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng eventually led the 8000 Fu slaughtering camp. When the next day was not bright, they immediately pulled out of the camp and went to the direction of Nanzhao to prepare for meeting with lawlessness. Li Hong, led by two hundred family guards, with Huameng and cheetah, entered Chengdu. At that time, the Chengdu government was called Yizhou Dufu, and Li Sujie had been the governor of Yizhou Prefecture. With the improvement of the status of Yizhou Prefecture in recent years, it was changed into Chengdu government, and became a level with Luoyang, Taiyuan and other places. But even if it was changed, as Li Sujie''s fiefdom in those years, his residence has always been preserved, and no one else lives in it. Therefore, after Li Hong arrived in Chengdu mansion, it was natural that Li Hong lived in Chengdu mansion, where Li Sujie lived at that time.Chang''an, Luoyang, Yangzhou and Chengdu are absolutely famous places in Tang Dynasty. Even Chengdu in this period in history is also a grand capital of Tang Dynasty. After the Anshi rebellion broke out in the reign of emperor Tianbao of Tang Dynasty, Li Longji, the son of Li Dan, Li Hong''s younger brother, once escaped the civil strife and then went to Chengdu. In the first year of Tang Guangming, in order to avoid the uprising of Huangchao, Li Xuan, the emperor of Tang Dynasty, once fled to Chengdu for four years. It can be seen that, no matter in this period or in the previous life, the Chengdu government was very important to the imperial power in the Central Plains. The reason why Li Hong never went to the southwest was that he did not know how confident he was that after the death of Li Zhen, the king of Yue, the remains were hidden one after another, and that he could pacify the Chengdu government at the least cost, so he had to put it off until now. In the morning, the wet slate Road, the moist fresh air and the crystal clear leaves all seem to tell people that a silent drizzle just came to Chengdu government last night. Accompanied by Huameng and cheetah, Li Hong walks slowly in the early morning mist. People who get up early look at Xu Wang''s residence, which has not been occupied for a long time, and the smoke rises again. However, they do not show much movement. They still live a leisurely life as usual. The Jianyuan temple in the north of the city was built in the Zhenguan period. Today, incense is still flourishing. The sound of wooden fish is heard from the low temple walls. Occasionally, a few monks in gray and white robes come in and out from the door. "At this time, there should be pepper. The air here is humid, and people''s love for pepper is no less than that of Chang''an people." Li Hong went through a store that was ready to open for business. Occasionally, he would go in and have a look at it at will. "Pepper is only used by honorable people now, which is hard for ordinary people to enjoy." Hua Meng is alert to the situation around him and answers Li Hong''s words. "I can''t help it. All new things have to have a process, and people need to accept them slowly. When they know their benefits, they will naturally be inseparable. It is estimated that in three to five years, large-scale planting will be formed here." Li Hong took a deep breath of fresh and humid air, and felt as if his lungs had been washed once. The most important thing in Chengdu is water, which is also the basis of a great variety of species in Chengdu Prefecture. Nowadays, Maha pool is still the most popular place for people to visit. Together with Baihua Lake, it forms two scenic spots of Chengdu mansion that attract scholars and scholars. Of course, the most attractive place for tourists, especially for the royal family, is not Jianyuan temple or Baihuatan, but along the Jianyuan temple to the northwest, out of Dujiangyan and Qingcheng Mountain more than 100 li away. Li Hong''s destination for these two days is Qingcheng Mountain, but naturally he can''t go there. He has to go to the government office of Chengdu government, and then he can go to Qingcheng Mountain in his spare time. So at this time, di Renjie, who was good at judging the situation, was standing by the stone bridge at the baopingkou of Dujiangyan and was thinking about how to connect with his Royal Highness the prince. Quan shancai sent someone to come here. He must know his position. Of course, after arriving at Chengdu mansion, di Renjie did not hide his whereabouts. Only after the prince left Chang''an, did he secretly and obviously not show it. He made up an excuse to Quan shancai and came to Dujiangyan. Staring at the river, I wonder whether I will go back to Chengdu or wait for the prince Will you send someone to tell me how to contact him, you can hear the voice of Yuanfang talking to outsiders behind her, which comes to this side. Looking back and patting the water mist that doesn''t exist on her body, Yuan Fang and a man in a Taoist robe are talking there. The sound of the current interferes with his hearing. He can only hear human voice, but he can''t hear clearly what they are talking about. "I dare to ask Is this the Minister of Dali temple, Mr. di? " The 30-year-old Taoist priest, or older, pointed to di Renjie, who was looking at them, and asked Yuan Fang in front of him. "Who are you? How do you know that he is the Minister of Dali temple? " Yuan Fang did not conceal Di Renjie''s identity and asked casually. "Qingcheng Mountain is not far away. I practice in Qingcheng Mountain. I have nothing to do today. I go down the mountain to check the water condition and see if the water level is conducive to the cultivation of the people this year. So I saw them standing here, and I took the liberty to ask The Taoist priest still kept a smile like a valley and explained to Yuanfang. "When are the Taoists still working for the government? Shouldn''t the government come to investigate? He''s coming. Tell him. " Yuan Fang also wanted to make fun of the Taoist, but seeing that di Renjie, who waved to him to stop him, was approaching, he nodded to the Taoist and then walked aside. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 783 Li Chunfeng asked yuan Tiangang about Di Renjie when he was in Zhongnan mountain. When he was a child, he said that he and Yuan Tiangang''s son were both in Qingcheng Mountain. Li Hong was really frightened by this incident, and the look in Li Chunfeng''s eyes also began to make people feel strange. Even Li Chunfeng, who had always been calm and calm, felt uncomfortable all over. He didn''t know what was wrong with him, which made him look at himself in such a way. In Li Hong''s impression, both yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng should be orthodox Taoists. How come these two people are not so serious, and there are still children? What''s more, those who inherit their father''s career are also Taoists! Isn''t a Taoist like a monk? If you can''t get married and have children, do you want to cut off your passion? So when Li Chunfeng understood the meaning of Li Hong''s strange eyes, he almost walked away. If he hadn''t been bothered by him because he was the crown prince, Li Chunfeng would probably spit in front of Li Hong and then leave. Today''s Taoism is not the Taoist who can''t get married or get involved in the worldly worries in Li Hong''s impression, but has not yet achieved the same principles as Quanzhen religion in the Song Dynasty, in which some principles such as discipline and discipline were added to restrict him. Therefore, whether Li Chunfeng or yuan Tiangang, in the Tang Dynasty, as a Taoist, it is very normal to be able to marry and have children. However, Li Hong had a preconceived idea that no one else had done so. In addition, he never went to learn more about how Li Er, the old ancestor of his family, came from Taoism! After three days of wandering around Chengdu, Li Hong only had a special love for taverns, even to the point of seeing a family go into a house. Moreover, from time to time, he could vaguely hear from his mouth that some strange tunes were hummed out: "take a walk with me in the streets of Chengdu, oh, until all the lights are out and don''t stay. You will take my sleeve, I will put my hand into my trouser pocket, walk to the end of Yulin Road, and sit at the door of the pub... " What''s more, this move made Quan shancai and Su Honghui who had been accompanying him for three days. However, the zhanger monk couldn''t figure out why his highness had become a little sentimental in these two days after his highness arrived at Chengdu mansion. Even after seeing Li Hong back to the residence of King Xu, they would murmur together whether the prince had made an appointment with someone in the tavern? Or is there anyone in the pub? Looking at today''s Royal Highness humming those strange tunes, he pointed to the road full of wine shops and inns frequented by Hu people and other foreign businessmen. Li Hong suddenly said, "this road will be called Yulin road after that, and a sign will be set up tomorrow." Quan shancai and Su Honghui are even more puzzled. But looking at the prince''s serious appearance, it doesn''t look like they are drinking too much in this small restaurant behind him. So they have to quietly listen to the prince''s will. This road will be called Yulin road from tomorrow. The night is deep. Looking up at the night sky, a stream of moisture blows along with the wind. It seems that later, there will be a light rain quietly baptising the city at night. Business travelers have gathered in the tavern, and scholars have either mixed up with them, or have been in the flower house near Baihua Lake or Maha pool, enjoying the most lively and enchanting time of the day. "How did it go?" Quan shancai stood in the shadow of a narrow lane on Yulin road. The brilliant lantern at the door of the tavern swayed with the wind, but the dark light could not shine on him. "After checking, they all checked one side, and there was nothing suspicious." Su Honghui patted his clothes. He always felt that there was a drizzle all over his clothes. "What about people? Is there anyone suspicious? From Chengdu, or from Chang''an? " "No, everything is normal. According to what you said, in order to hide people''s eyes, and to avoid the prince''s Highness''s detection, the lower ranking officer made a thorough investigation of all the post stations and pubs for the sake of safety, for the sake of safety, in order to hide people''s eyes and to avoid the prince''s detection." Looking at this deep lane, Su Honghui also fell into distress. Why is a nameless Lane named Yulin road by his highness prince? Is it just a whim and no intention? "My Lord, there are three characters in Yulin road..." "I found nothing. It''s not close to anything. Let''s not talk about it. Go back and have a rest. I will accompany your highness to Qingcheng Mountain tomorrow. " Quan shancai''s eyes were fixed on a dim yellow lantern, but in his heart, like Su Honghui, he had no idea what Li Hong was doing today. "Do you really want to go?" Su Honghui was shocked and couldn''t help asking. "What''s the matter?" Quan shancai looks impatient and looks back at Su Honghui. "Di Renjie is in Dujiangyan now. If the hall goes down Isn''t it very likely that they will meet Su Honghui reminds Quan shancai. "I don''t think so? But then again, even if it''s a meeting? If we don''t want to meet his highness in Chengdu, then we will continue to feel the pressure of meeting his highness in Chengdu Quan shancai turns around and walks forward, and Su Honghui hastens to keep up with him.Su Honghui laughed after Quan shancai, and then said, "yes, di Renjie will take the initiative to look for you at that time. The so-called gratitude plan he said last time was not pleasant to hear, but when he was desperate and faced with the pressure of the prince''s highness, he would think of you. He would think that you had helped him in those years, and this is your time..." "Gratitude! Bullshit! If we want to repay our gratitude, we should repay the king of Yue. Di Renjie is just a chess piece that we win over and use to attack someone! " Quan shancai is very reluctant to mention the fact that di Renjie protected him at that time, but now he is on the same level with di Renjie. Therefore, if he keeps talking about Di Renjie''s efforts to protect him, he will feel as if he will always be inferior to di Renjie. After the powerful shancai and Su Honghui disappeared along the lane renamed Yulin Road, Hua Meng''s figure like a ghost suddenly came out of the dim shadow of the lantern at the entrance of the tavern just now. Hua Meng looks at the place where Quan shancai just talked to Su Honghui, just like a wolf staring at his prey. After a while, the cheetah slowly comes out of the place where Quan shancai stood. They looked at each other in silence, and then they continued to get into the alley and run in the direction of King Xu''s residence. Li Hong let haidongqing stand on his shoulder and opened the secret letter that had just been removed from haidongqing''s feet. There was a line of elegant handwriting on it that was in line with Bai Chun''s tone: "Your Highness, your majesty ordered me to rush to Chengdu mansion to assist Di Renjie." Li Hong looked at the familiar handwriting again and again, and the shadow of Bai Chun would appear in his mind from time to time. Bai Chun never swerved when she spoke. Whoever ordered her to come over was the one who ordered her to come. But to Li Hong''s surprise, this time Bai Chun went to Chengdu mansion, not for her mother, but for father long. Which tendon was wrong? Or is it all of a sudden? How could you have such a keen sense of touch? When Hua Meng and Cheetah appeared in front of Li Hong, they were not afraid of the cold and cruel eyes of haidongqing on Li Hong''s shoulder. After saluting Li Hong, they described the situation of tracking Quan shancai and Su Honghui. Listening to their narration and the dignified look of Quan shancai and Su Honghui in his mind, Li Hong couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect that I was just running down that road to recall some of the past. It''s good to let them continue to be frightened and unable to sleep at night." "Tell Jingzhe that Li Qian and Pei Shoude have withdrawn. It is estimated that when I go to Qingcheng Mountain tomorrow, they should take the opportunity to enter Chengdu government and come to see Di Renjie." Li Hong handed haidongqing the last piece of fresh meat in his hand, and then he got up to wash his hands under the service of Huameng. From the beginning to the end, Hai Dongqing has been standing steadily on Li Hong''s shoulder. Whether Li Hong gets up or bends down, the guy looks like he is on Li Hong''s shoulder. He is defiant and even looks at Huameng and Cheetah with a trace of provocation. In Huameng and cheetah''s heart, the prince''s highness is the highest and noble. No one can be higher than him. Even if you are a raptor, you should not rely on your Highness''s favor and always stand on your Royal Highness''s shoulder. But since the last time Huameng wanted to take haidongqing off Li Hong''s shoulder and was stopped by Li Hong, the bird began to have a grudge, and began to have no good face to Huameng. As long as he saw Huameng, he would stare at Huameng with his cruel and trembling eyes. Crows can hold grudges, but Haidong youth will hold grudges. It is the first time Li Hong has seen them. Moreover, this guy not only remembers revenge, but also retaliates. Several times, when taking advantage of Huameng''s unprepared situation, when flying from his shoulder, he would pass over Huameng''s head, and then with his huge wings, he would catch the Futou on Huameng''s head with his nails like an iron hook, and then he would still be on the ground. Finally, when he still flies forward, he looks back defiantly and chases Huameng, who has lost his Futou head, and then he leaves triumphantly. This situation lasted for several months. Both Huameng and Cheetah were provoked by it. However, due to Li Hong''s favor, the two men were not afraid to be angry with the bird. It was not until haidongqing once grabbed Futou on the top of Huameng''s head and flew forward. When he turned around to challenge Huameng, he accidentally bumped into a pillar. Only after that, did he give up the act of revenge against Huameng. But even if he gave up, every time he saw Huameng and cheetah, or startled stings and grain of grain, he would stare at people with his cold eyes, as if warning people: be careful, and pick out your eyeballs one day when you are asleep. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 784 In the second year of Han''an in the Eastern Han Dynasty, Tianshi Zhang Daoling came to Jielu of Qingcheng Mountain to preach and founded the real local religion: Taoism. At the same time, it also makes Qingcheng Mountain the first of the four famous mountains in China. At this time, there were Taoist temples all over Qingcheng Mountain. Even on every mountain peak, Taoist temples and devout believers could be found. Some of them were mainly preaching scriptures and preaching, while others were mainly teaching martial arts. Rangers in the Tang Dynasty have become a force of folk groups that can not be ignored. Their movements are hidden, erratic and mysterious. From time to time, they will step forward to do something to rob the rich and help the poor, fight against injustice, and then let the people in the whole city applaud in unison. They don''t care whether the matter is right or wrong, whether it violates the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty. In their eyes, as long as there is a contradiction between the rich merchants and ordinary people, it must be the fault of the rich merchants. Therefore, rangers are very prosperous in the Tang Dynasty. They are willing to do things that the captors of the Tang Dynasty can''t do. They are willing to be unrestrained, but they like to use their own way of understanding to complain about the injustice of the people in the world. As time went on, chivalry became more and more popular in the Tang Dynasty. Taoist temples in Qingcheng Mountain, after combining with the fusion of foreign martial arts, began to open schools to teach apprentices and preach scriptures. Qingcheng Mountain is evergreen all the year round, and its peaks are in the shape of a city wall. Standing in the Tang Dynasty, looking down at the Qing palace, it seems that Qingcheng Mountain is moving towards the main peak in three directions. Therefore, as a Taoist temple funded by the "government" of the Tang Dynasty, Chang Taoist temple became the first Taoist temple on Qingcheng Mountain. The whole Qingcheng Mountain can be summed up with a word "you". In addition, the temperature at any time of the year is very pleasant. Therefore, more and more people come to Qingcheng Mountain either for self-cultivation or for martial arts training. There are not many scenic spots like those in later generations. Although there are many Taoist temples, people in this period obviously prefer to fit the quiet words of Qingcheng Mountain. Therefore, the places where Taoist temples are built tend to be on the quiet hillside or the places with dense forest, so that the natural combination can be achieved in the builders. Quan shancai and Su Honghui are already out of breath, but in contrast, Li Hong and the two eunuchs behind him, including the one hundred more close behind him, all seem to have just begun to climb the mountain, without any difficulty at all. On the mountain road, which is full of pedestrians, most of the tourists have been supported to other mountain roads by another 100 Pro guards who opened the road ahead. At the foot of the mountain, Li Hong didn''t let Quan shancai and Su Honghui prepare the prince''s honor guard, so on the whole, the whole foot of the mountain is more lively than the place where Li Hong is now. It is needless to say that Yuan Ke Shi of Chang Daoguan is the son of the famous yuan Tianshi, except Li Hong. After Yuan Ke Shi''s death, Li Yan was rarely known to outsiders. In addition, he liked to keep a low profile. He always stayed in the Tianshi cave built for Zhang Daoling during the Daye period of the former Sui Dynasty. Therefore, few people knew that he was the son of Li Chunfeng. Li Hong was still leisurely all the way, looking at the sun that had climbed to the top of his head. After meeting Li Yan and Yuan Ke Shi, he waved his hand and followed the usual Shangqing palace in the Taoist temple. Since he was a Taoist, Li Hong needed to worship anyway. After all, he had the name of Tang Shengzu given by the Tang royal family, so he went to the Qing palace instead of worshiping him. After returning, Li Hong was inevitably accused by Li Zhi as treacherous, unfaithful and unfilial. "Sun Simiao, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng have all come here to practice, although today..." Li Hong walked out of the Shangqing palace and looked at the beautiful green scenery around him. He continued: "it seems that if Sun Simiao is crossing mountains and rivers, is Zhongnan mountain, where they are, far away from here?" In line of sight, except for the continuous green mountains, you can see nothing else, but when you look to the East, you can see two water belts shining in the distance. "Your Highness, when you are here for the first time, I''m afraid you don''t know that in addition to the quiet scenery and the wide spread of Taoist temples in Qingcheng Mountain, there is another characteristic of Taoist school?" Yuan Ke Shi followed Li Hong with a smile and said faintly. He was the one who met with di Renjie in Dujiangyan on that day, and because of him, di Renjie has quietly entered the Tianshi cave behind the Chang Taoist temple since yesterday. "I don''t know. What are the other features?" Li Hong watched as he wiped his sweat all the time, but his ears were always high. Quan shancai and Su Honghui, who were listening to their conversation, were standing tall all the time. "Longevity feast." Yuan Ke Shi said three words lightly, but seeing Li Hong didn''t respond, he continued: "it is said that Qiao Xiu''s Shu Ji contains eight immortals of Shu, and fan Changsheng is one of the founders of Changsheng banquet. At that time, he built fan''s manor in Qingcheng Mountain. He practiced the skill of long-term life. He collected the essence of mountain, the spirit of water, and the flower treasure of precious herbs. He cooked skillfully. He could enjoy the natural color and flavor of food, and enjoy the longevity of Pengzu. Therefore, he was called "longevity banquet." "Shouqi Pengzu?" Li Hong shook his head in a funny way. He was not interested in Pengzu, an antique dating back to the period of Yao and Shun, which was even more antique than himself. What''s more, Peng Zu is actually the founder of cooking, the first professional chef in the history of the Chinese nation, and an expert in Qigong, sex and health preservation.Therefore, Li Hong did not pay much attention to this man, nor did he have much interest in him. The Eight Immortals in Shu were written by Qiao Xiu of Jin Dynasty in Shu Ji. Fan Changsheng was not only one of them, but also Li Er, Dong Zhongshu and Zhang Daoling were among them. Among these eight characters, fan Changsheng is naturally the one who can make him interested in Li Hong. Besides, it is impossible for yuan Ke Shi and Yuan Tiangang not to communicate. Just after Di Renjie resigned, Yuan Tiangang immediately asked Li Chunfeng to probe into his own words. After Di Renjie arrived in Chengdu, Yuan Ke Shi would surely be close to him. What''s more, Li Chunfeng also brought a word to Yuan Tiangang. He also knew that he had a son with Yuan Tiangang! Therefore, compared with Yuan Tiangang, Yuan Ke Shi, at least in Li Hong''s opinion, the two cities are not as good as Li Chunfeng and Li Yan, the son of Li Chunfeng. Under the pretext of introducing the longevity banquet, Mr. Yuan suggested to himself the existence of fan Huaiyi and the signal that di Renjie was here. However, such an obvious hint could be easily understood by Quan shancai and Su Honghui. When the three characters of longevity banquet were said, it was obvious that Quan shancai and Su Honghui could be seen. Their sweat wiping action stopped for a while, and then they continued to wipe the sweat from their forehead from time to time. Compared with Yuan Ke Shi, Li Yan becomes more stable and obscure when he talks. In the small talk among people, Li Yan starts to grasp the opportunity, takes the initiative, and soon draws people''s topic and attention to Tianshi cave. However, as the Tianshi cave was moved out by him, and the sacrifice of Emperor Li Er of Tang Dynasty was in Tianshi cave, Li Hong had to pay a sacrifice. At this time, if Quan shancai and others want to enter the Tianshi cave, they are ministers, but it is not so timely at this moment. So after Li Yan exchanged a look with Yuan Ke Shi, Li Hong took Huameng and cheetah, and under the guidance of Li Yan, went to the Tianshi cave not far away. Taoism usually takes Huangdi and Laozi as their ancestors, so up to now, there is only one Sanhuang hall and two ancestral temples. Shennong, Fuxi and Huangdi can be seen clearly. Looking at these statues, the statues of Laozi in Laozi temple are much smaller. Li Hong walked slowly around the hall of the three emperors and walked past the temple of Laozi. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but turn away. It was too stingy. If his father or his mother arrived, he would have to build a palace bigger than the hall of the three emperors. As for himself That''s it. It''s good. It''s a waste of manpower to rebuild. It''s just a matter of mind. His father, Li Chunfeng, once wrote to him. When facing the prince''s highness, he should not be too restrained. His highness is a man of his nature, so don''t speculate on his behavior. But even so, Li Yan didn''t expect that the prince''s highness in the Tang Dynasty could be so casual. As the place under his charge in Changdao temple, he hoped that after the prince arrived, he could repair the Tianshi cave, so that the Tianshi cave would not look so shabby compared with the Qing palace. But in any case, he did not expect that the prince''s highness had used a kind of heartfelt remark on the statue of emperor Shengzu of Tang Dynasty, which was not as tall as a real person. He only dares to think about the above in his heart, and even dare not show anything on his expression. After all, what his father Li Chunfeng said to him, he always thought it was reliable. "Chen Di Renjie..." "No, sit down somewhere." Li Hongliu was the last to enter the courtyard of Tianshi cave. There was no building except for the lush forest. This is also a reflection of the whole Qingcheng Mountain. Although Taoist temples are all over the place, there is no such magnificent building in every mountain peak at this time. Hua Meng and the cheetah ran against each other without Li Hong''s explanation. They joined hands and went into the woods and began to inspect any wind and grass moving around the square. Li Yan looks at di Renjie, and then looks at the constable named Yuanfang behind Di Renjie. At this time, there is less dangdangdang after yesterday''s arrival, and more cautious and nervous. He even stands next to di Renjie and salutes Li Hong respectfully. "Benefactor, how about watching the scenery with me Li Yan looks at Yuan Fang who doesn''t know whether to stand here or not, and says in a calm voice. "This..." Yuan Fang looked at Li Hong, waved to him, and immediately said to Li Yan: "good, good, go." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 785 "How about this person?" Li Hong looked at Yuan Fang''s nervous and busy figure and asked Di Renjie beside him with a smile. "Your Highness, please." Di Renjie made an invitation gesture in the air, and then sat down with Li Hong in the arbor in the woods. "Well, it''s good. The tea is ready. Yes." Li Hong looked at the simple wooden table with the tea set and praised Di Renjie with satisfaction. "Yuan Fang is just seeing your Highness for the first time. I''m a little nervous. Please don''t blame your highness. Speaking of this man, huaiying thinks that he has a tough heart, but he is a suitable person for serving as a minister. " Di Renjie poured tea for Li Hong and said at the same time. "I can use it easily. Let''s get down to business. I don''t have much time. When it comes to jiannandao, you need to take charge of the overall situation. Nanzhao is not as solid as we think." Li Hong gently took the tea cup to his nose and sniffed, then sighed. Compared with jiannandao, Nanzhao''s affairs are not trivial. If you don''t think you have raised a wolf for many years, you are actually a dog, and you are stupid enough to be a wolf. But when he saw that an Xiaohe was still holding food, and he continued to want Bai Qi to learn how to bark a dog, Bai Qi raised his arrogant wolf head and did not look at the delicious food in Anxiao River''s hand, and walked out with a light pace. Seeing such a situation, Li Hong was relieved. Fortunately, the dignity of the wolf was still there, and he did not continue to yield to the food without limit. When Di Renjie left, he didn''t forget to take his tea cup away, so when the authorities and others came, Li Hong was the only one sitting in the pavilion with no footprints around. No matter how carefully examined, it seems that Li Hong has always been the only one around the pavilion. Menghua and leopard stand behind, and it is very difficult to find the two trees standing quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 786 Li Hong also ate the legendary feast of longevity, but for him, who has never been fastidious about things, what a delicious delicacy, in his opinion, is not much different from the big pot rice in the army. Even if we want to make a comparison, Li Hong prefers the big pot rice in the army. The night is shrouded in the Qingcheng Mountain. The bright stars in the night sky make people stand on the top of the mountain, and they always feel that they can reach out and take them into their arms. It was noon when I came to Qingcheng Mountain. If I went down the mountain again, it would be too late. Besides, the royal family never said it was the habit of rushing to a place and then leaving in a hurry. Even the prince''s highness, who has always been the favorite for light bicycle Jianqi, even if he goes to a place without the prince''s honor guard or entourage, the whole team will have four or five hundred people if accompanied by local officials. Therefore, the guard of two hundred people on the mountain guarded the safety of his royal highness. Quan shancai and Su Honghui set up a defensive line on the hillside. In addition, the prince''s honor guard at the bottom of the mountain, as well as other people stranded, basically all the roads from Qingcheng Mountain to the main peak have been closed. Under such a solid defense line, it is obviously necessary for both of them. Even Quan shancai and Su Honghui, at least at this time, they don''t want Li Hong to have an accident in their territory. The lights of Changdao temple have increased a lot than in the past, so now, even if it is late at night, every plank road and stone road are illuminated with bright lights. The temperature is extremely mild, and there is less moisture in the air of the mountain peak. Sitting in the arbor watching the stars, drinking the local tea of Qingcheng Mountain, and enjoying the occasional breeze from the mountain, it is a kind of leisurely life. No wonder Sun Simiao, Li Chunfeng and others, even later generations of Li Bai, are willing to come to Chengdu prefecture or Qingcheng Mountain for a short stay. Yuan Ke Shi and Li Yan have been here for more than ten years, but yuan Ke Shi is OK. He seldom goes down the mountain. Basically, he has begun to be influenced by Buddhism and lead a life of discipline and discipline. Compared with Yuan Ke Shi, Li Yan didn''t connect his wife and son to Chang Taoist temple, but from time to time he would go to the bottom of the mountain to meet his wife and son after he had realized the Tao in the Tianshi cave. So when Li Chunfeng mentioned his grandson, Li Hong''s frightened eyes and incredible expression seemed to be something he had done. "Your Highness, ready." Su Honghui came with his two men and saluted Li Hong. Li Hong nodded. Before waiting for him to speak, Huameng and Wei Tuqi, followed by Su Honghui, went to the rear of the Qing palace. After Shangqing palace, it was the last palace built by Chang Taoist temple on the main peak. It was a Jianfu palace composed of two halls and three courtyards. The two halls had nothing but the residence of other Taoists and the worship of some Taoist ancestors. In the future, the three courtyards were guest rooms for royal families or some distinguished guests. Li Hong did not go down the mountain. Naturally, he needed to live here, and only he was qualified to live in the two halls and three courtyards. After a while, Huameng and Wei Tuqi come back. Haidongqing stands on Huameng''s shoulder. It seems that the tension between one person and one bird seems to be harmonious and eased. At least haidongqing doesn''t look up at the bird''s head. The courtyard of Shangqing palace was handed over to Quan shancai and others to live with the Taoists who moved out of Jianfu palace, and Jianfu palace was handed over to the prince''s highness and his two hundred family guards for rest. After stopping the tribute of Quan shancai and others, Li Hong walked with Yuan Keshi and Li Yan on the quiet stone road to Jianfu palace. The trees on both sides occasionally swayed the leaves with a breeze. In addition, some animals'' voices came from the back mountain from time to time. The whole atmosphere gave people a feeling of being quiet and leisurely, even when they walked through the forest Feel the slow pace, to feel the quiet and pleasant and leisurely. Pick star view, Baiyun view, Feiquan view Qingcheng Mountain is full of Taoist temples. However, among them, these Taoist temples have sprung up and even become a threat to the subjective Taoist temples in a short time. In addition, especially the star picking and Baiyun, their Taoist temples were not established for a long time. However, they spread scriptures and preach and impart martial arts. They worked together to attract believers. In a word, incense and fire are very popular in the past two years. Even many merchants in Chengdu government will donate some properties to them for free. This also makes their Taoist temples grow bigger and bigger. Finally, they occupy two peaks around the main peak, forming a triangle confrontation with Chang Taoist temple. "You two have a lot of resources. Whether Li Chunfeng or yuan Tiangang, their reputation is not enough for you to attract believers? You should know how to make use of the resources in your hand, whether it is Li Chunfeng''s ingenious calculation or yuan Tiangang''s bone telling fortune telling. These are all resources that you can use to attract believers. Your eyes should not be limited to architecture. " Li Hong continued to climb the steps, then stood in front of the Jianfu palace gate, looking at the dim lights of the left and right peaks in the distance in the night. "Have you ever dealt with the star picking and Baiyun temples you mentioned? In two years'' time, it has become a well-known concept by preaching scriptures, preaching and receiving martial arts, which has attracted the favor of merchants, rich families in Chengdu government, and even officials and dignitaries in other prefectures of Jiannan road. Is there any other reason? " Li Hong pondered over the concept of picking stars and Baiyun.Just like the names of the two temples, when the night comes, because its peak is not much lower than the main peak, and the Daotai built by them is on a cliff, so when standing on the Daotai to look up at the night sky, it will give people a feeling that they can reach out and pick the stars. Therefore, it is named zhuxingguan. The baiyun temple is designed to compete with zhuxingguan. Although its peak is not high, the water vapor is much larger than other peaks. It can often rise thicker and longer than other main peaks in the morning, so it is named baiyun temple. "It''s a bit mysterious. It''s reasonable that they should come to visit the mountain gate for the first time, but in the past two years, Li Yan and I have never taken the initiative to visit once. Li Yan and I took the initiative to visit them twice. Later, when we saw that they were ignored, we did not meet them again." Master yuan Ke stroked his chin beard and said cautiously. Compared with Yuan Tiangang, Yuan Ke Shi is in his thirties. He is taller than yuan Tiangang, and his skin color is whiter. He is not similar to Yuan Tiangang. However, Li Yan is similar to Li Chunfeng when he was young. Yushu Linfeng, elegant and elegant, with wisdom in his eyes, gives people a sense of calm and believable. "According to the statistics of the Ministry of punishment every year, the place where rangers are popular and local merchants and rich families are often harassed by them is Chengdu government. There are even rumors that if people encounter any injustice, they don''t need to find the official master. It is more useful to find Rangers than the official masters. What do you say, di Renjie Li Hong looked at the two shadows in the distance, came over here, and asked in a loud voice. "I don''t dare to say anything at will, but it''s a fact that Rangers have sprung up around Chengdu, but It''s hard to say whether it has anything to do with the teaching of martial arts by Taoist temples. Many people in Chengdu are willing to go to the Taoist temple to practice martial arts. In fact, many places in Chengdu are in the mountains. It is too difficult for the government to go there. Therefore, some of these people practice martial arts in order to protect their own property. Some of them use force to solve the problem when foreign businessmen in foreign countries cannot discuss the price of silkworms and silk. Therefore, the Taoist temple received martial arts in Qingchengshan In Chang''an and Luoyang, I''m afraid there would be no such prosperous incense. " Di Renjie and Yuan Fang saluted Li Hong, who was sitting on the stone steps, and then sat down next to Yuan Ke Shi and Li Yan on both sides. "It''s hard to go up to the blue sky because of the difficulty of Shu Road." Li Hong naturally knew that what Di Renjie said was the truth. Compared with other places, most of the people in Bashu often live in the mountains. However, it is normal for a mountain to have several families. I''m afraid that in some places where news is blocked, there are still many people who don''t know who will be in charge today. Therefore, rangers are widespread and popular, which is also because the land of Bashu has its needs and the soil that can breed and nurture them. Otherwise, the Rangers should be based on Chang''an and Luoyang. "There are too many and complicated mountain roads. Although some of them can''t be called roads, they can still come directly from the left and right peaks. There are many broken arm cliffs, but there are also many old vines winding around trees. As long as you have some martial arts skills, you can walk in the mountains at night even if you are light. There are stars and white clouds on both sides. I don''t know the details. But both views have the tradition of giving and receiving martial arts With Eunuch Hua and general Wei, your Highness''s safety at night is not careless. " Di Renjie to lead in the dark, but there is an obvious target on the shoulder haidongqing Huameng said. Wei Tuqi''s tower like body, plus nearly two meters in height, if you stand still, which narrow mountain road turns or rocky cliff, it is easy to make people think that he is just a human shaped stone standing there. But what Li Hong admired even more was that the tower, which was extremely tall and muscular like Wei Tuqi, should move clumsily. However, the reaction speed and agility of the goods were basically the same as those of ordinary people. Even when they met with a trainer, their speed response would not fall behind. This is also the reason why he is easy to give a fatal blow in the battlefield or when fighting alone, because in the eyes of the opponent, such a big man, like a mountain, must be extremely slow in speed and agility, and he can not suffer losses by virtue of his flexible movements. Therefore, everyone with this mentality to fight with him alone is dead on his quick and flexible movements and quick reactions, rather than on his infinite strength. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 787 Wei Tuqi has been following Li Hong not far away since he entered Jianfu palace. Hearing Di Renjie''s warning, he said without waiting for Hua Meng to reply: "don''t worry, Mr. di. If you dare to enter Jianfu palace without any reason, you will certainly let him go." Wei Tu Qi was very confident. In addition to his confidence in himself, it was because the fighting power of the 200 men gave him enough confidence. In addition to being loyal to his highness, these 200 people are all elite soldiers and valiant soldiers on the battlefield. Moreover, each of them is equipped with a bow and crossbow newly made by Taiyi city. Therefore, the two halls and three courtyards seem to be very large, but it is no problem to protect the three courtyards where the prince''s highness is resting. Di Renjie had never seen Wei Tuqi on the battlefield or fighting with the enemy. However, his royal highness let him be the leader of the pro guard to protect his integrity, which shows that he was not as simple as he seemed on the surface, nor was he a man with developed limbs and simple mind. The night was like water, and the forest began to look chilly. Li Hong got up with a smile and patted Di Renjie on the shoulder, indicating that he should take care of himself. Then, accompanied by Huameng and cheetah, he walked to his resting place. After a while, di Renjie, Yuan Fang, Li Yan and Yuan Ke Shi at the gate of Jianfu palace have disappeared. Because of his father''s relationship, Yuan Ke Shi met with di Renjie several times, so this time he went up the mountain secretly, thanks to the help of Yuan Ke''s followers. Naturally, he was arranged to rest in a secret place tonight. At least, Quan shancai and others were not allowed to let him. This night, he found that di Renjie was also in Changdao temple. Haidongqing finally jumped down from Huameng''s shoulder, flapping wings that could not be opened in the spacious room, looking for a foothold. The windows of the whole room were closed, and there was no special standing point for it to rest. So haidongqing, who had made a circle, simply moved forward on the ground. Finally, he had to stand on the back of his chair and watch Li Hong go into the room to have a rest after washing with Huameng. Just like Di Renjie''s crow''s mouth, not long after Jianfu palace was finally quiet, in the moonlight at night, on the rugged mountain road to the main peak, the star picking and Baiyun temples could see several human figures jumping to the main peak like monkeys from time to time. Quan shancai and Su Honghui had already blown out the lights in the room. Instead of taking off their coats for a day, they were lying on a hard wooden bed with their ears up high and listening to the sound outside. "My Lord, didn''t you say that we would not start today?" Su Honghui asked Quan shancai who was not far away from him in a low voice. Although Quan shancai was heard in his ear, the sound of breathing was even as if he was asleep, but Su Honghui was sure that at the moment, Lord Quan was more sober than anyone else. "I didn''t plan to do it. Besides, those people tonight, you think Li Hong was hurt? However, we also need to explore the depth of the pro guards around Li Hong for the sake of xinulu. As for the rest, it''s their business. " After Quan shancai finished speaking, he let out a uniform breath again. "So the star picking temple and the baiyun temple will start tonight? Are you not afraid that they should fail? " "Even if it''s a real miss So what? What does it have to do with us? Rangers are like this. As long as you give them money or tell him that there is a noble son living in the Taoist temple who is unforgivable and oppresses the people, they are eager to start. What''s more, if there''s something going on in the back of the mountain, can we still sleep safely? People who are bound to echo the hillside immediately rush to help them. At most, Li Hong is injured a little. " Quan shancai put his hands behind his head and said, looking at the dark roof. "So we will not even be able to take them out." Su Honghui lay at ease and said with a sigh of relief. "You and I have never been to the star picking and Baiyun temples. What''s more, they are supported by Pei Shoude. With Pei Shoude''s style, I''m afraid that the people of the two temples are dead, and they don''t know who they died for. But I''m worried about whether Li Gui and Li Wen, the two sons of the king of Yue, will participate in the ceremony when Li Hong enters Changdao Temple today. They are determined to avenge their father king Yue if they join in... " "I don''t think so? Although they are usually arrogant and arrogant, they are always obedient to the county leader Li Qian. When we came to Qingcheng Mountain, the county Lord had already arrived at Chengdu government, so we should take those two back. " "I hope so. I''m confused for a while. I''m not sure I''ll have to get up when I get sleepy. Tonight It''s meant to be a sleepless night. " After Quan shancai finished speaking, Su Honghui did not reply. Instead, he prayed silently for the people of Jiexing temple and baiyun temple. He didn''t know how strong Li Hong was, but he still knew something about how strong his subordinates were. Therefore, I''m afraid that Li Hong will be uninjured tonight, and Zhuoxing temple and baiyun temple will be sealed from tomorrow. Haidongqing has already stood on the table from the back of his chair. This guy is more and more aware that it is better to sleep comfortably in a flat place than to sleep with a stick. But because of his nature, haidongqing and Li Hong will build a temporary nest for himself wherever he goes, as long as the conditions permit. But today, Huameng is not allowed to build a nest, which is why the bird has been on Huameng''s shoulders.Due to the sensitivity of nature, although there is no movement in Jianfu palace, Hai Dongqing, who just stood on the table with his eyes closed, opened his eyes with a brush. Two iron claws instantly want to grasp the wooden stick under the foot, but do not want it is actually standing on the table top, suddenly the table top gives out the harsh friction sound. Li Hong in the room opened his eyes in an instant. Recalling the sound in his ears, he heard the restless flutter of haidongqing''s wings and the sound of arrows cutting through the night sky. The naked Li Hong got up from the bed, almost at the same time, the window in the bedroom was suddenly broken, a cold light in the moonlight into the room at the same time, a white light, like a silver snake out of the hole, has stabbed in front of Li Hong. The thin quilt on his body was like a huge net in Li Hong''s hands. At the moment when the window was pierced, he immediately faced the person who broke the window and covered his head. The cold light pierced the thin quilt, and the snow-white cotton flew in front of Li Hong''s eyes. Li Hong, who had already come down from the bed, did not move forward. At the moment when the visitor hit the quilt, he avoided the cold light in his hand and hit the quilt with one blow. Bang, dull bone crack sound from the inside of the thin quilt, and then the black shadow connected with the thin quilt, hit the wall in the distance, and then hit the ground, then it did not move. "Sword?" Li Hong clenched his fist and looked at the sword washed by moonlight. He said in doubt. At the pierced window, Wei Tu Qi''s tall figure finally appeared. On the crossbow in his hand was an arrow emitting cold light: "Your Highness, the enemy..." "There''s no need to talk nonsense. If you come to meet the enemy, it''s all right." Li Hong pulled a piece from the hanger and put it on, then jumped out of the window. "The number is not clear, not even where they came from." The bow and crossbow in Wei Tu Qi''s hand shot out from the roof. In a moment, a man in black snorted from the roof and rolled down. As the man in black rolled down, two more figures suddenly rolled down from the roof of the house. Then he saw Huameng standing on the roof with the cheetah, shaking his head to Wei Tuqi and saying, "there is a rope at the cliff. It''s hard to find out in the moonlight that these people all sneaked along this rope." "It''s just a Ranger. Either he was misled by others, or he really came to seek revenge on me. But who would be my enemy?" Li Hong took a horizontal knife in his hand, handed it to the roof of Huameng and said, "cut it off." Huameng disappeared on the roof with a knife, and then just a few minutes later, he heard a few shouts of panic from the cliff, and then Huameng appeared on the roof again. As he walked, Li Hong thought that there was no other building behind his room. Behind the room, except for a forest, was a hundred foot cliff as smooth as a mirror. These people were able to pull a rope from then on, and they also escaped the inspection of Huameng and weituqi. Of course, the rope was probably pulled up after Huameng and Weitu Qi had inspected it. However, the target of these black clothes was obviously aimed at him. Under the guard of several pro guards, the four men quickly went to the last courtyard of the third courtyard, which was the most violent fighting. Just as they had just stepped out of the stone gate, several murderous lights came on both sides. Li Hong didn''t even want to turn his head. Several guards around him had already blocked the sword light. "Keep going." Li Hong snorted coldly. His mind was full of the faces of Quan shancai and Su Honghui, but he could not think of any reason why they would dare to attack themselves in Qingcheng Mountain. There are too many woods in the backyard. At this moment, even the well-trained Pro guards can''t solve all the problems in a short time. The crossbows in their hands may have been feared by the people in black, so they seldom appear in the open space, and from time to time, they take the Search Pro guards to the direction of the woods behind the mountains. "What''s the terrain behind the woods in the backyard?" Li Hong looked at the forest in front of him. Nearly 100 Pro guards had already rushed in, while the others were guarding themselves after inspecting the surrounding area without any danger. "Quan shancai said that the rear is also a cliff. When I checked yesterday with eunuch Hua, it was indeed a cliff." Wei Tu Qi looked at the more dense forest in front of him and said solemnly. "You can''t go after the poor bandits, and you can''t enter the forest." Li Hong said while touching the sharp blade, squinting his eyes to figure out whether to chase in. Is this the enemy''s trick to lure the enemy, or is it because of fear of the bows and crossbows in the hands of the pro guards? "Rush in." Finally, Li Hong''s eyes flashed a trace of murder, the first to go to the forest. "Your Highness..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 788 Li Hong didn''t have enough time to stay in Chengdu government, so even if there were mountains and rivers in the forest today, he would take the risk to make a breakthrough. After all, this assassination tonight is likely to break the iron walls of jiannandao officialdom. So without waiting for other people to stop him, Li Hong took the lead to walk to the woods. Huameng and the cheetah hurried to catch up. Wei Tuqi immediately took a big step and walked in front of Li Hong to open the way for him. The light in the forest is far less than that of the moonlight outside, and there are potholes and bumps at the foot, so it is impossible to pursue them quickly. Moreover, those people in black were obviously more familiar with the mountain terrain than the pro guards. They were like ghosts one by one, relying on dense tree trunks to avoid the pursuit of the pro guards and the firing of bows and crossbows in their hands. The arrows shuttled through the forest, occasionally breaking the night sky and making a bang. The young students buried two-thirds of the arrows into the tree trunks, which made the man in black shiver. He has never seen such a precise, cruel and powerful crossbow. Even those who hold the crossbow can finish the rewinding in an instant, and they don''t give him any chance to get close to each other with time. All of these were beyond his expectation. Originally, he thought that he was just a dandy and brought several people to Qingcheng Mountain, but he didn''t expect to be such a well-trained man. Some of the men in black who were left alone and surrounded were armed with long swords. The false moves and actual moves under the attack of several pro guards cooperated with each other. Although they were worried about their lives for a while and a half, they could not last long. Compared with the long sword in the hands of the man in black, he occasionally uses false moves to confuse the pro guard, while the pro Guard soldiers are cheated once and for all. But even so, with the tacit cooperation, the quick, accurate, cruel and poisonous moves honed by several people on the battlefield are also able to snatch back the first opportunity when they lose the opportunity. "Keep going!" After listening to Wei Tu Qi''s description of the width of the forest, Li Hong immediately ordered. Since entering the woods, all the people who sent out the bows and crossbows are all pro guards, and they have not lost their lives. They can bite the people in black like walking on the ground. This shows that those people in black did not ambush in the woods. They did not have weapons like bows and crossbows in their hands. They could only rely on their long swords. The three foot green front is more and more popular with Rangers. Compared with the best horizontal sword, the long sword is more flexible and light for them. It can switch back and forth between the virtual and the real. With their light pace, it can fight with the enemy who is superior to him. Besides the main functions of chopping, chopping and stabbing, the most important requirement of the horizontal saber is that it has better hardness and toughness. Therefore, with the improvement of hardness and toughness, and in order to give full play to the characteristics of chopping, splitting and stabbing, a good horizontal knife will naturally gain some weight. As soon as Wei Tuqi stepped over a big tree, a cold light flashed behind the tree. A silent man in black had been hiding for a long time. At this time, looking at Wei Tu Qi like a black iron tower, his first impression was that he was extremely heavy, and he was useless except for his strength. So when he was hiding for a moment, he could not bear to kill him. He immediately took his sword to Wei Tu Qi''s chest and stabbed him. "Hum!" Wei Tu Qi snorted coldly. While the man in black exclaimed, he avoided the sword. In the process, Li Hong''s pace behind him was not affected. "The queen." Li Hong walked past Wei Tuqi, ignoring Wei Tuqi''s situation at all. He just spit out two words coldly, and then, accompanied by Huameng and cheetah, continued to chase him. At this time, Wei Tu Qi was faced with the man in black who was forced to come again. He even had time to answer Li Hong''s order. After a sound in his mouth, the horizontal knife in his hand suddenly came out of the scabbard to block the long sword that the man in black stabbed again. It was as bright as autumn water! The man in black felt that the body of the sword was shaken, and the huge force was transmitted to the mouth of the tiger through the body of the sword. The shock made the mouth of the tiger hurt. He could hardly hold the long sword in his hand. But before he could react to the pain of the tiger''s mouth, Wei Tu Qi, at a speed that shocked him and could not believe it, drew out his horizontal knife and immediately chopped it off his head. When he had no time to retreat, he had no choice but to hold up his long sword to block him. When his hand sank, he saw that the sword in his hand had been cut off from the middle, and his chest was cut by a horizontal knife. The man in black had no time to look up at the iron tower with his chest cut open. He only felt that his abdomen was hit by a heavy hammer. In an instant, the whole person flew out and hit a tree. After a bang, he fell on the ground again. The blood that was not clear in the dark night just flowed from his chest lying on the ground. "Tender!" Wei Tu Qi didn''t have to look back. When he stretched out his knife, he felt that the knife had penetrated into a man''s chest. Nearly two meters tall, he has longer arms and legs than ordinary people, so the long sword in the hands of the man in black behind him has not reached his back heart. The long horizontal knife in his hand has already pierced the chest Hall of the other man in black.A huge palm covered the face of the man in black who attacked him. Then he pushed the man in black inserted in the broadsword to the sky. Then he made a short and sharp whistle. In a moment, some soldiers from other parts of the forest began to run towards the general direction of this side in the dense forest. "Just leave a few alive!" Li Hong''s face was bleak and cold, and the woods were not big or small. The two sides of Huameng and Cheetah accompanied him all the way, and the number of people in black became more and more when he was about to go to the top. I don''t know whether they just climbed up from the cliff, or that they were forced to retreat here by the pro guards. After receiving Li Hong''s order, Huameng and Cheetah began to join the battle group. Li Hong stood not far away, quietly watching the men in black making some vague movements in the woods. From the movements of these people, it can be seen that these people are not soldiers at all. They are completely composed of some so-called Rangers. Each move is extremely beautiful and light, but in his opinion, if they are on the battlefield, these people will not live as long as ordinary soldiers. Even some long swords in the hands of some people in black are still fighting with their spikes. The sword spike is derived from the sword reins. With the long sword replaced by the sword in the battlefield, the sword rein has little effect on tying the sword to the saddle or wrist. Therefore, the sword spike arises at the historic moment and becomes a symbol that writers like to wear when they express their lofty aspirations. But in the former Sui Dynasty, the etiquette system has already stipulated: first grade, jade sword, Peishan Xuanyu. Second grade, gold sword, wearing cangyu water. Third grade male, Hou, and four, five grade Xun GUI, and silver sword, wear water cangyu. The servant has already gone down, the tongzhilang has gone up, and the accompanying position is like a sword. Those with straight swords will enter the ancestral temple and the ascending hall. If they are in the battle, they will release their swords. In the Tang Dynasty, the symbol of the literati''s Sabre was to tie the spike on the head of the sword. There was no rule that ordinary people could not wear it. Therefore, it has become a fashion for literati in Tang Dynasty. Li Hong looked at the man in black who was holding a long sword in his hand, the spike of the sword, and even sometimes because of the blocking of the woods, he was waving around, and he couldn''t guess what these people were! Is it a person with five surnames and seven hopes? How can you kill yourself in time? However, the more he looked at the man in black who was waving the sword for a long time, he stopped breathing when he was too tired to bear it, or when he could not stand being beaten by the head of his sword, he saw that there was no one attacking him around him. The man nearest to him looked at himself like an idiot, especially the look in his eyes. When he saw the sword and the spike in his hand, the contempt in his eyes made him feel greatly insulted. So the man in black looked around. No one looked at him. The shouts of killing were all around him. When his brain was hot, he stabbed Li Hong with his sword in his hand. His mouth was full of murderous breath and called out, "help me!" "Go away!" Li Hong coldly watched the man in black rush to him. He picked up some leaves with soil on his toes and kicked him. Then he raised his foot in the air and kicked him heavily in the chest. The man in black was like a rolling gourd, and his sword was still at Li Hong''s feet, but he rolled outside for several times. "You?" The man in black stood up, but saw the young man with open chest and open arms. He picked up his long sword easily and studied the spike with interest. "The skills of fighting and killing left by our ancestors have been ruined by you fools! And face with a sword? I think you are cheap enough Li Hong knew very well that some people in the previous life would practice this sword with a spike in order to keep fit. Thus, we have also studied how to wave the spike with the body at the same time, which is good-looking, elegant and light. We even call it as follows: the function of the spike is to confuse the enemy. However, in Li Hong''s opinion, fan does not confuse the enemy. He does not know, but if he wants to dance well with the sword itself, especially if the spike does not hit him, it is enough for the swordsman to bear it. Where does he have the mind to care which part of his body the enemy attacks? It''s not just like feeding moves. It''s not just like feeding a person with a routine. Let the opponent attack him according to the agreed routine. When he dances the sword, the track of the sword path and the head of the sword will be attacked. On the basis of tacit understanding, it will give people the feeling of a dazzling sword practicing master. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 789 After Li hongzuo had no idea what to do with the sword, he just got up and threw it to the black man. The man in black felt the pain of burning needles in his chest. He covered his chest and was about to glare at him. However, he saw that his sword, which he had accidentally dropped on the ground, had already flown towards him. "My life is over." The man in black flashed four words in his mind and closed his eyes to be stabbed to death by his sword. When the sword was about to stab at the man in black, another man in black suddenly flashed out. The tip of the sword in his hand was just on the position of the hilt. The sword was about to stab the man in black. In a moment, he lost his direction and strength. After a slight slap, he fell on the ground. "Dog officer, I''ll meet you!" After Hua Meng and the cheetah were gradually far away from Li Hong, two men in black rushed over. Li Hong was stunned when he heard the word "dog official". Then he touched his nose and looked at the two men in black rushing towards him. The man in black, who was rescued, turned pale at the moment. With the help of the man in black who had just rescued him, he sat down behind a tree with a long sword and swayed back from the ghost gate. At this time, the man in black felt that the clothes on his back were wet. But he was not good at martial arts, but his brain was extremely flexible. He looked at the man in black and said, "go quickly, that man should be our target. The others are fighting, and only he stands there with his spare time." "I know." The masked man in black made a crisp voice, picked up his long sword on the ground and rushed back. The masked man in black stood up. Just two steps forward, he heard the bone breaking sound that made his scalp numb. When he looked up, he saw two men in black who had just rushed past. The sword in one of his hands just fell to the ground, and his arm was held in his hand by the man with open chest and open arms. He could hardly see how much force was exerted by others. He just grasped the back of his wrist and the other arm Once the elbow is pulled over the joint, his companion''s arm will click again, and the whole arm will be broken. But Li Hong turned a deaf ear to the shrieking sound in the woods. Li Hong released his arm and stepped back to avoid another man in black who had broken his arm. The right hand clenched into a fist. When the man in black stabbed his left shoulder blade from top to bottom, the fist of his right hand hit the man''s rib as fast and hard as lightning. The click sound sounded again, and the man in black uttered a scream, like shrimps in boiling water, lying on the ground and curling up in pain. The two men in black were just in a blink of an eye, and they were lying on the ground and screaming. "If this is your skill, it''s insulting to Rangers!" Unarmed Li Hong bared his chest as hard as rock, and the scars left on the battlefield were clearly visible. He stepped over the man in black who was curled up on the ground, and said coldly at the three men in black who rushed over again. Before the man in black rushed to him, Li Hong took the lead in leaping forward. There were too many empty moves of the long sword in the hands of the man in black. In the eyes of Li Hong, who was struggling in the bloody battlefield from the mountains of corpses and blood, there was no threat at all! Therefore, the man in black looked at Li Hong, who was full of murderous spirit, stepped over his companions who were lying on the ground and screamed repeatedly. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to rush towards them. He was stunned by Li Hong''s fierce cutting momentum and did not dare to move forward. "A bunch of rubbish!" Li Hong didn''t even have to look at the long sword in their hands, so he could easily avoid it. Leng in the front of the man in black, has not turned back, feel the hot pain in his nose, tears and snot began to flow out of control, was knocked down in the ground, covered his nose ache, quickly blinked the tears in his eyes, even want to make a happy scream is very difficult. The other two men in black, watching Li Hong knock their companions to the ground with a punch, finally reacted from the stupor. "Dog officer!" With a roar in his mouth, he rushed to Li Hong with a ferocious face. The two swords, one left and one right, stabbed Li Hong''s chest with anger. Li Hong didn''t even dodge. At the moment when the two men rushed, he quickly took off the long clothes on his upper body. With the momentum of the two men, the long clothes in their hands went to cover their heads. In an instant, the sword in their hands lost its direction and strength. Li Hong, who had already stepped back two steps, had already jumped up to them with an arrow step when they tore up their long clothes at the beginning. Li Hong pushed his right foot on the ground as if he had jumped up. Before the man in black forced him to come up, he jumped up high. One hand separated the sword in the man''s hand, which was still tearing the clothes on his head. With the other hand, he put his arms around the back of the man in black, and his left knee bent into a bow in the air. The lightning and flint hit the man in black''s face. The man in black didn''t even have time to scream, so he fell down with Li Hong. He was just a man lying on the ground, one standing on the ground, and then another kicking back, forcing him to catch up with him. Turning around and chasing again, the man in black who was forced to retreat also rushed forward. When he made a mistake, Li Hong grabbed the sword spike of the literati and went up the area. When the two people mistook each other, they had already been wrapped around the neck of the man in black.The man in black who missed his body was still castrated, but Li Hong pulled the sword tassel hard, and the man immediately retreated to Li Hongfei. His neck was tight. When Li Hong was trying to solve the problem directly, the man in black had already attacked him. Just now Li Hong leaped and leaped. When he immediately put down the two men, he seemed to continue to attack. In fact, it was also because the man behind him, who looked small in black, was still masked. The sword in his hand was far more threatening to him than the others. So he had to choose to advance as the retreat to try to open up the distance between him and the masked man who was closely following him. But now, the masked man watched him put down their five companions in a row. He was still barehanded, which made his face even more embarrassing. The sword pulled out a beautiful sword flower in the dense forest. Just before the man wanted to strangle his companion with the spike of sword, the long sword in gentle hands finally reached Li Hong''s face. Li Hong had no choice but to let go of the sword and grab the shoulder of the man in black. Almost at the moment when he stepped back and raised his leg, his right knee was on the back of the man in black. Then there was another click in his ear. While the man in black was bulging up in front of his chest, he rushed towards the gentle. Gentle but helpless, she had to withdraw her sword moves and avoid her companion. The click of spine fracture and the instant bulge in front of her chest made her instantly angry to the top! The dog officer was so cruel and cunning that even though he had tried his best to save him, he still killed his companion. After a look at the lifeless companion lying on the ground, he was gentle and beautiful with anger and yelled: "dog officer, today is either you die or I live!" "Beautiful to think!" Li Hong didn''t expect that he was still a female Xia. In the night, looking at the fierce ups and downs of his chest due to anger, he still couldn''t help teasing. Gentleness is also a Leng, not aware of their own language disease, so I do not know why the dog official even said he wanted to be beautiful. Behind him, a wind sounded, and Li Hong''s mind was awe inspiring. At this time, he had already lost his mind. He was distracted by the violent ups and downs of the black masked man''s chest, and almost forgot that he was in danger. However, as he was struggling on the battlefield, he could easily avoid the sneak attack of two or three people behind him, not to mention there was only one person behind him. His feet were like stepping on each other, as well as standing on the same spot. Just when the black masked man''s eyes in front of him showed murderous air, Li Hong had moved a little to one side, and then he saw a long sword, which was wearing close to his skin under his ribs. The cold blade made him feel a chill under his ribs. As soon as he lifted his left elbow, he swung backward like lightning, and a dull hum sounded in his ear. Almost at the same time, at the moment when he lifted his elbow, the man in black with a mask rushed to him. Compared with other people''s threats to Li Hong, the sword in gentle hands is a real sword skill. Every move and every form is obviously based on actual combat, and there are not too many tricks and airs. However, when people use swordsmanship gently, they can''t see them at all. Whether it''s stabbing, biting or chipping, gentleness can be simple and fast. Although it is short of the stretch and unconstrained pursuit of scholars and swordsmen, its practicability and lethality have been improved a lot. With the gentle and light steps and soft body, even if it is a man''s posture that will be more embarrassing, after the gentle display, but because of the flexible step and posture, make up for those shortcomings, still appear light and graceful. Faced with the gentle and aggressive attack, Li Hong can only choose to continue to retreat. The endless sword moves attack him from time to time in his eyebrows, chest, left and right shoulders and abdomen, which makes him unarmed. He is not an ordinary sword in the face of gentleness, and can not resist for a moment. "Young master." Not far away came the voice of Hua Meng. Li Hong stepped back several steps in a flash, and then stretched out his hand toward the air. When she saw Li Hong''s hand stretched out to the side of the air, she cried out: "don''t think about it!" At the same time, he stepped forward in a series of wrong steps. When the bright light of the horizontal sword was about to fall down, he made two moves of gentle and urgent attack, and forced Li Hong back again. He could only watch the sword fall to the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 790 The horizontal sword itself is very heavy. The long sword in gentle hands is used to the weight when fighting with the sword. Therefore, seeing that the horizontal sword should fall in front of Li Hong, so as not to be picked up by Li Hong, gentle finally decides to stop attacking Li Hong''s two swords and cut the horizontal sword in front of her. That is to say, at this moment, when he stops attacking Li Hong gently, turns to cut the horizontal knife and flies further away, Li Hong steps over. It''s too late to push Li Hong back again. She sees her big hands flying by her eyes. The fierce palm wind sweeps past her eyes, and Li Hong is close to her. Under the force of his wrist, the long sword tried to turn around and cut Li Hong''s side, but it just happened to meet Li Hong''s swept palm. The wrist collided with the palm of his hand. He could not hold it gently, and the sword fell to the ground in an instant. And his wrist was also caught by others, apparently to control his sword. Watching the sword fall from gentle hands, Li Hong didn''t let go of his gentle wrist for the first time. Instead, he took the lead to kick the long sword far away and landed in the same place as the horizontal sword. It''s almost conditional launching, kicking the sword, grasping the wrist, turning around, blocking the enemy''s next attack at close range with the back, which is an inevitable action in close combat. But Li Hong forgot that gentleness was a woman, so when he grabbed other people''s wrists and turned around to kick swords, gentleness immediately followed the pull force on his wrist, and the whole person bumped into Li Hong''s back. The towering chest pressed Li Hong''s strong back in an instant, and the tip of his nose bumped into other people''s spine. A smell of male sweat filled his nose instantly, which almost fainted the tenderness that had never been so close to a man. "Cough, cough..." The tender chin was hit by the raw pain, the nose that sweat smell let her can''t help coughing up again, instantly that covered with black towel jade face will become flushed up. At this time, more obvious footsteps were heard outside the woods. Some Taoists and other soldiers, led by Yuan Keshi, Li Yan, Quan shancai and Su Honghui, also came here. Gentle did not think that she was just a small mistake and was caught by someone. When she pushed away the slippery back of the man and tried to break away from the wrist, the man suddenly turned back, and the other hand was struggling with herself, which was just against her chest by the two of them. "You Dog officer Gentle feel flustered between, was clamped in her chest and that person''s chest claw, in the first time was clamped, unexpectedly in their own chest on the scratch. This made her instantly angry, but helpless at this time her hands were caught, she could not resist, so she had to open her mouth and bite to Li Hong''s arm! "I You belong to a dog Li Hong felt like a piece of meat would fall off his arm. Just two people in the struggle process, gentle originally covered in the face of the veil has dropped to the ground, after biting Li Hong''s arm, raised the snow-white cheek to look at Li Hong angrily. Looking at Li Hong, she also looked at her. Until this time, gentleness found that the black scarf on her face had already fallen under her feet. Suddenly, her face was slightly red: "what are you looking at? Look at your eyes and bite them off!" Li Hong really wanted to stretch out a hand to hold the gentle white slender neck, but looking at the scarlet tooth marks on his arm, Li Hong could not help but feel helpless. How can women all like to bite people? They all left a tooth mark that couldn''t go down. Today, they want to add a female assassin''s tooth mark. Have you become the base of their tooth marks? Li Hong wanted to continue to warn him of gentleness, but the sound of footsteps behind him had already arrived. So he had to leave gentleness to Huameng and the cheetah. Then he ran to Wei Tuqi, who was not far away, and pointed to the tree in the distance. At the beginning, the man in black was facing by several soldiers from the guard with bows and crossbows. He stood there trembling and raised his hands and did not dare to move. You don''t have to guess that the woman who bit himself and the scholar just now, even if they are not the head of the assassin, will be important figures. "Young master..." Quan shancai and others ran over in a panic, looking at Li Hong, who was naked, and saluted in a hurry. "It''s all right. Go ahead." Li Hong''s eyes swept over Quan shancai and Su Honghui. The woman just called her dog officer with the scholar just now. This shows that these assassins have no idea of their real identity. They are either exploited by others or the middleman. They are just a group of dead men. But in any case, the captured people need to be interrogated. Who knows if they can get some useful information. "These people are so arrogant and arrogant that they dare to treat You are so cruel to you Quan shancai almost missed his word. From his standpoint, he didn''t want these rangers to know Li Hong''s real identity. Who knows if there are any key people among those who have been arrested? If you know Li Hong''s real identity, I''m afraid that he will disclose everything he knows. "Wei Tu Qi, take these people down and take strict care of them. No one is allowed to approach them, or they will be killed." When he said the last three words, Li Hong''s eyes fell on Quan shancai again.Faced with Li Hong''s gloomy eyes, Quan shancai was shocked. A smile appeared on his face to relieve the pressure. Then he saw Li Hong calmly say, "go down, Yuan Ke Shi and Li Yan stay." "Young master, do you want to..." After being secretly pulled off his sleeve by Su Honghui, Quan shancai hurried forward and said. "No, you are tired. Go back and have a rest. I will interrogate myself in the morning." Li Hong took Huameng and Cheetah with him, and gentleness was already tied up at this time. Together with a dozen other people in black, they were put on a long rope and went out of the woods under the escort of the pro guards. Quan shancai and Su Honghui looked at Li Hong and did not go back. Instead, they continued to walk to the cliff behind the woods. Just as they wanted to follow them, they felt that their sight was blocked. A meat mountain stood in front of their eyes: "Sir, let''s go back and have a rest." Wei Tu Qi finished buzzing. Then he looked at Quan shancai and Su Honghui. There were two people who didn''t turn around, and he didn''t go. As a result, Quan shancai and Su Honghui, unable to understand why Li Hong continued to walk to the cliff, had no choice but to carry the lantern and continue to walk behind a group of men in black. Standing on the edge of the cliff, the mountain wind that was no longer blocked by trees became more wanton. Master yuan Ke took off his Taoist robe and handed it to Huameng. After looking at it, Huameng was about to speak. Li Hong snatched it from his hand and put it on his body. Looking at the ropes pulled up by cheetahs, including dozens of Pro guards, Li Hong kicked them and said, "these rangers are from this land. Are there any important people who want to come to the Taoist temple these days?" "No dignified person is coming. If you want to say so, you are the only one who has come here recently." Yuan Ke Shi looked at the rope under his feet and replied in some doubt. Li Hong looked at the dark cliff. He couldn''t see how far it was from the opposite side at night. However, even in the previous life, it was very difficult to cross such a distance, which was basically impossible. Well, if no one else comes to visit the Taoist temple, these Rangers will appear here. Even if they make a detour from the recent star picking and Baiyun temples, it will take nearly a day. In addition, if you want to prepare all the ropes and other tools for climbing cliffs, you may need several days of careful preparation and design? This shows that the goal of these Rangers is very clear, that is, to come for themselves. It also shows that some people in the prince''s honor guard, or among Quan shancai, Su Honghui and others, have been acting as spies for them. Otherwise, they would not have been able to appear at the cliff on time. What''s more, Su Honghui and Quan shancai once told Huameng and Wei Tuqi that it was as smooth as a mirror, and it was impossible for anyone to come up from here. However, Hua Meng and Wei Tu Qi did not find any problems after their personal inspection. Obviously, these Rangers were well prepared. Quan shancai and Su Honghui, do you really want your own life? Or is it just a bluff? Was it their idea or someone else''s idea? As the cold mountain wind blew, Li Hong''s mind became clearer and clearer. He had a deeper understanding of the official situation in Jiannan Road, especially in Bashu. These people are absolutely audacious Desperado. It is obvious that this matter is prepared for themselves tonight. But what is the reason for these people to hold on? Even if Li Hong had been standing on the edge of the cliff, he could not think clearly for a moment. If you dare to rely on the power of jiannandao, it is just like starting your own attack. This is not in line with their calm style. It has been arranged for many years. It can not be just for such an easy, simple and no meticulous assassination action tonight. Is it a shock or a pure bold trial? Now Li Hong is not sure. However, it is certain that the situation in jiannandao will only become more and more serious, and may even cause a big riot. When he came back to the third courtyard, Wei Tu Qi came out of the room with blood on his face. After saluting Li Hong, he shook his head and said, "nothing has been asked. They don''t know who is going to assassinate. They just listen to the rumor. Chang Daoguan will have an unforgettable person coming over these days, so he began to deploy secretly several days in advance." "Who are they? Simple Rangers? " Li Hong listened to the occasional scream and cry in the room, frowned and asked. "Chivalrous men from the star picking and Baiyun temples, as well as some hot blooded scholars, just started to practice martial arts and participated in the operation of assassinating you tonight." By torturing those people, Wei Tu Qi basically affirmed that these ignorant people were completely exploited by others. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 791 "What''s going on in the star picking and Baiyun temples?" Li Hong looked at the direction blocked by the two halls in front of him. "The last general sent someone down the mountain to feel it. He didn''t disturb Quan shancai and Su Honghui. At the end of yesterday, he cheated eunuch Hua with Quan shancai. His highness, the last general thought that they should be arrested as well..." Wei Tu Qi''s fists creaked. You can imagine how angry he was at Quan shancai''s cheating with Su Honghui yesterday. "It''s no use. From their point of view, it''s totally possible to evade that it''s impossible for someone to climb such a cliff, so it''s a crime of dereliction of duty at most. What''s more, I don''t even get hurt at all, so I want them to die. Unless I die, they can be executed. " Li Hong shook his head, indicating that there was no need to disturb Quan shancai and Su Honghui. Gentle and her elder brother fan Ning''an have not been tortured by Wei Tuqi, especially gentle. Because Li Hong caught her, Wei Tuqi did not take her to the crime at the beginning, but chose other people in black to torture her. But no matter what kind of means they used, even if they were beaten by Wei Tu Qi, they were still crying and saying: I don''t know, I don''t know. This also shows that these people really don''t know anything and are completely and absolutely right to be used by others. Thinking of the first World War in the woods, the fighting power of these people was so weak that after the pro guards pursued the cliff, some of them had already thrown down their weapons and surrendered. This is very different from that of the nobles and nobles, or the dead men raised by aristocratic families. It is impossible for them to really want their own lives. When Li Hong walked into the door of another room, he only heard a man''s voice coming from inside: "younger martial sister, do you think they will deal with us like this? Did you hear that just now? It seems that the execution was carried out. Who are these people? If you dare to use private punishment, you are not afraid of being investigated by the government? " "We rangers are not afraid of being investigated by the government, let alone these dog officials? Behind them, there must be senior officials and dignitaries in Chang''an city to support him. Otherwise, how could there be so many strong soldiers guarding him? " The gentle voice seems a little tired, but the tone is still with indignation. "Well So who are they? Princes and nobles? I just feel that we have acted rashly this time, but you just don''t listen to me... " "It''s no use. Isn''t that mysterious man who said that the dog officer will only stay in Changdao temple for one night and then leave the next day. We have only one chance today. If we want him to stop harming the people, we must take risks..." "But now we''re almost dead..." "It''s not that it''s a little bit worse, it''s already on my life. Tell me how the mysterious man got in touch with you, so maybe you don''t have to take your life. " Li Hong pushes the door and enters, looking at two people who are still tied up in the corner. After taking Huameng''s chair, Li Hong sat down in the chair, looked at the two men who looked tired in two corners, and continued: "by now, you should see that you are being used. You can believe what people tell you. Don''t you think you are stupid?" "No way. It''s not the first time he''s given us news. The last few times, those people were all culprits. So are you." Fan Ning''an was angry when he looked at Li Hong''s condescending manner. Why did the imperial court not care about this kind of high-ranking children and let them do mischief and harm the common people! Li Hong stretched his back, looked at the gentle silence and asked, "who is the mysterious man in your mouth? Do you know each other? How to contact them at ordinary times? " "Hum!" She gently turned her head to one side. She did not want to take care of the disciple in front of her. "Some people just like to think that they are very smart. In fact, they don''t know that they have been sold and keep secrets for others. Apart from other things, let''s just say that you Rangers do the so-called "get rid of tyranny and pacify the people". Have you really known people before doing these things? Do you understand the cause and effect? Or do you rely on your feelings to trust the mysterious person who provides you with information? Since the information provided by the mysterious man is true and can make you so-called Rangers believe it, why doesn''t he show his true face? I''m afraid you''ll recognize him here? I''m afraid that one day you will be caught by the government, or if you know that he just takes advantage of you and retaliates against him because of his anger. " Li Hong looked at the scholar who wanted to talk, pointed to him and said, "what do you want to say?" "I want to tell you that even if you were not an official who persecuted the people before, you can see from your ruthless killing and cutting methods in the forest that you must be a ruthless person. The people under your control are afraid of suffering and dare not say anything. They are waiting for us to rescue them." Fanning ANN, choking his neck, did not want to show his timidity in front of gentleness, said aloud. Li Hong didn''t refute fan Ning''an''s words, but he just laughed and observed their looks and continued: "you should be the rangers who are learning martial arts in the star picking and baiyun temple, right? If you assassinate me so recklessly, don''t you fear that your star picking temple and baiyun temple will be implicated? ""Hum! It''s up to you? Although the royal family has never been to all Taoist temples in Qingcheng Mountain, they can not be sealed if you want. This is Jiannan Road, not under your control... " "Do you know where I am? What evil things have been done? " Li Hong did not wait for gentle finish, immediately asked. "No matter where you are an official, as long as you are a villain, you have the responsibility as a Ranger..." "Do you think the government can''t do it? You think we don''t know how dark your officialdom is? " Fan Ningan said unconvinced again. Li Hong looked at the two ignorant and stupid people, but also lost interest in continuing the dialogue. The mysterious people in their mouths were afraid that they would be punished, and they could not tell one or two or three things. "Free thugs use various means to win over some people for their own use, and even brainwash them to make them believe that everything they say and do is absolutely correct. And those who are used by them, even if they die, will not know who is using them. They even think that they have given their lives to the great justice of the world, but in fact, they are stupid and people don''t want to sympathize with them. The two people who talked to me in the forest were Quan shancai, the governor of Chengdu Prefecture, and Su Honghui, the governor of Chengdu Prefecture. Even if I let you go, they would not let you go. " Looking at a trace of doubt in his soft and dim eyes, Li Hong got up and continued to explain: "I have no ability to ban the two temples of picking stars and white clouds, but they have the right. You can doubt their real identity. But when the sun rises, you will know what kind of price you will pay for your ignorant and stupid behavior Your stupidity will be implicated in picking stars and Baiyun. Even all the Taoists in it will be put into the prison of Chengdu mansion. By the way, as you think, I will release you now. At least, no one will stop you in Qingcheng Mountain. " After Li Hong finished speaking, he left without looking back. He didn''t even pay attention to the meeting, which was unbelievable in the eyes of gentle and fan Ning''an. After leaving the house, Li Hong said to Hua Meng: "tell Quan shancai and Su Honghui that no one can stop them from going down the mountain. In addition, try to let these stupid Rangers know the identity of Quan shancai and Su Honghui." "Yes, your highness." Hua Meng turns to leave, but Wei Tu Qi still follows. "We don''t have to send someone to follow them. Now we have to seal off the two Taoist temples of Zhuixing and Baiyun. As for the Taoists and others in them, we will give them to Mr. Yuan Ke and Li Yan for identification." After Li Hong finished speaking to Wei Tu Qi, he followed the cheetah to the room where he was resettled. After being tied for a whole night, gentleness was finally untied. Fan Ningan wanted to stand up at the first time after the rope was untied, but as soon as he was about to get up, the whole person immediately fell to the ground, startling the gentleness on one side. "It''s OK. My legs are numb. It''s OK." Fanning Ann resisted the numbness of his legs and tried to relax his legs. When they came out of the room, they didn''t see anyone watching them. They hesitated to stand at the door of the room. Often the fish belly was white in the East. Looking at the mountain gate not far ahead, a snow-white Raptor seemed to be looking at them curiously. Just two steps ahead, I saw that the doors of several rooms nearby were opened in turn, and a dozen people in black came out from different rooms. Gentle eyes surprise swept, found that their companions in addition to the spirit of depression, and did not get any harm, at least most of them can still stand on their own. "Did they really let us go? Are we A man in black walks up to gentle and fan Ning''an and looks at the courtyard where there is no one else. He asks gentleness with a trace of surprise and disbelief. Gentle once again looked around, see still no one appeared, this is relieved to say: "no matter what their peace of mind, let''s go down the mountain to see how the Taoist temple is." Obviously, she was the head of the temple. After hearing her words, other people did not have different opinions. They all nodded and then walked with the Mountain Gate of the Taoist temple. Along the way, I met some Taoist priests or other common people, who seemed to have not seen themselves. They ignored themselves and others as if they were in the air. The early Taoist behavior of Chang Daoguan filled the gentleness with doubts. They could not help wondering whether Li Hong had any sinister intention again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 792 But in any case, since they can get the freedom that has been lost for several hours, their hearts are still very relaxed. They follow gentle and fan Ning''an one by one, cross the winding mountain road, and walk to the Mountain Gate skillfully. Quan shancai and Su Honghui in the room are also looking at gentleness and others. They know that Li Hong must have arranged this on purpose. What a crime to assassinate the prince? How could it be so easy to let these people go? Long line fishing big fish, the prince obviously wants to know who is behind all this. "It seems that the prince does not allow us to follow us. He is also on guard against us." Su Honghui is a little uneasy in his heart, holding the edge of the window, watching the gentleness of the group, walking on the path of changdaoguan. "So what? These idiots don''t know who gave them the information. Even if the prince is suspicious, he will not doubt us. Besides, we know their whereabouts. Is Chang Daoguan aware of his whereabouts three days ago? As for informers, when these people arrive at baiyun temple and Zhuixing temple, the prince will be more suspicious that someone informs him in Changdao temple. After all, the Taoist temple and Taoist temple should know each other and get familiar with each other. Moreover, they are familiar with the terrain of Changdao temple. In this way, the prince doesn''t doubt Chang Daoguan Will you doubt us? " Quan shancai rubbed his hands and sneered at each other. The sun had just risen in the morning, and the room was still cool when the window was open. When the window was closed, the two people seemed to have taken some reassurance. They were not worried about Li Hong''s release of these chivalrous scholars. If Li Hong doesn''t let them go, maybe Quan shancai and Su Honghui will have some worries. But as soon as the crown prince releases them, they will be disbanded from the star picking and Baiyun temples, and they will have to work hard to find them again. At this time, the only thing the crown prince could count on was the Chengdu government. He sent them to look for them and deal with their errands. After two months, Shangshu told his royal highness in Nanzhao that he could not find it. At that time, the prince, who was busy dealing with Nanzhao and Zhenla, was already in a state of anxiety. He could not afford to pay attention to the small incident of Chengdu government''s assassination, not to mention that he was still in the mood to blame himself and other people''s search. In the room, the two men were making their own plans. They also planned how to continue with Li Qian and others after they left for Chengdu today. Whether jiannandao''s officialdom has been able to guarantee the situation that the needle can not be inserted and the water can not be poured into it all the time depends on whether the Prince Li Hong has enough ways to find a breakthrough these days. Therefore, when Li Hong suddenly changed his mind and planned to stay in Qingcheng Mountain, Quan shancai and Su Honghui were shocked and ran to Li Hong and said, "never do it.". His Highness has just been assassinated in changdaoguan. His majesty is magnanimous in not investigating the responsibility of Yuan Ke Shi and Li Yan of Changdao temple. If he still stays here, if there are any more robbers coming, the crimes of the ministers will be serious. However, no matter how Quan shancai and Su Honghui remonstrated, his royal highness was determined to stay here, and he did not intend to let them leave. He tied them to his side. Di Renjie has gone down the mountain early this morning and is on his way to Chengdu government. In Chengdu mansion, Li Qian, Pei Shoude, Li Gui, Li Wen, and Li Jun and Li Jie, the sons of King Cao, including Li Lin, the head of Yuyao County, and his husband murongbin, have quietly gathered in Chengdu. After Quan shancai and Su Honghui come back, they will discuss how to win over Di Renjie and find out some things to frame Li Hong in the shortest time Li Hong was forced to fall into a dilemma when he was sent to the Central Plains by Nanzhao. On Futou mountain in the northern suburb of Chengdu Prefecture, pandas have been walking down the mountain for several days. However, after two days, the whole mount has returned to normal. The local people even put some young pandas in their homes, but every two days, these pandas flee together and return to the axe head mountain and their original habitat. No one paid any attention to it. Even Li Qian and Pei Shoude, who were hiding quietly in Chengdu, did not think that there was anything unusual about the sudden downhill of the giant panda. Not far away from them, in a small courtyard less than three or four miles from Jianyuan temple, Bai Chun is reprimanding Bai Qi, who does not care. Since arriving in Chengdu, this product has gone crazy. It runs to the axe mountain not far away every day. Several of the pandas were killed by it. Even in order to please Bai Chun and avoid being reprimanded, he brought back a live cub to Bai Chun. Yang Wu and Lian tie can''t help it either. They can only stand on both sides, keep their eyes closed, listen to the outside world, or listen to Bai Chun as if he was talking to a person and scold him for lying on the ground. His paws tease the panda cubs who are no longer afraid of him. "Di Renjie appeared in Chengdu." When Li Qian received the news, Bai Chun also received the news, so on the way from Qingcheng Mountain to Chengdu government, you must pass through Jianyuan temple. The atmosphere began to get strange. "My Lord, this official way is unusual." Yuan Fang rode on horseback, half a seat behind Di Renjie. Some people and merchants on the official road were alerted and warned."Isn''t that normal? Now that we show up, I''m afraid the gods of the Chengdu government have been disturbed. This is to welcome us. " Di Renjie said with a smile. "Welcome? You are so optimistic, my Lord. I don''t know whether I can still come out alive after this trip to Chengdu. " Yuan Fang shook her head, and the last word was to the other two colleagues who came out with him. "I, di Renjie, are still an important member of the imperial court. Although I am unhappy with the prince, I have to weigh my life no matter where I go, no matter where I go, no matter where I am, no matter where I am, no matter where I am, no matter where I am, no matter where I am, no matter where I am, no matter where I am, no matter where I am Di Renjie''s expression can not see the slightest tension, even with some leisurely and relaxed. "My Lord, you were not like this a few days ago. How can you become Is something going on? " Yuan Fang spent less and less time with his brain. He felt that it was enough to be a good bad person to stay with di Renjie. As for the matter of brain use, it was up to Mr. di. "You have to learn to use it more in the future." Di Renjie pointed to the temple and continued: "it is reasonable to say that after your highness is attacked in Qingcheng, Quan shancai and others will immediately invite the crown prince back to Chengdu mansion. But we slowly and leisurely drove for two days, and we didn''t see the honor guard of his highness. What does that mean?" "What does that mean? That means they are too many and travel slower than us? But we''re slow enough "It shows that the prince''s highness does not intend to go back to Chengdu mansion as soon as possible. I''m afraid it will be a few more days. Quan shancai and Su Honghui should be anxious to return to Chengdu mansion, but we haven''t seen them either. They must have been left by his highness. At this time, Chengdu government is like a city without any owners. If we don''t enter it openly, will it be suspected of cheating our colleagues Di Renjie Cheng Zhu chest, vowed to say. Although Yuan Fang didn''t understand what his intention was, Mr. Di, who had chosen to walk on the small road yesterday, chose to walk on the spacious and smooth official road today, as if no one knew that he was coming to Chengdu. Yuan Fang didn''t know, but di Renjie knew very well that the reason why Prince Li Hong was so anxious was because he was worried about Nanzhao. More importantly, if he wanted to reorganize Nanzhao and fight for Zhenla, it was necessary to have a stable rear. Chengdu prefecture has always been known as the land of abundance. As the rear area of the army, it is the most suitable state capital to provide food and other supplies for the prince''s army. But if the Chengdu government is not stable, even if the soldiers in front are brave and tenacious, they will be dragged to death by the unstable rear area one day. No matter in the age of cold weapons or the era of hot weapons with long guns and short guns, war is always a test of logistics capability. Once logistics supply fails, the balance of war will begin to tilt. Therefore, no one can ignore such an important link. Jianyuan temple is far away. Even the peaceful bell in the temple can be heard clearly. Yuanfang also understands one thing. The prince''s Royal Highness stayed in Qingcheng Mountain for the sake of restraining the right of abode of Di Renjie, the good talents and Su Honghui, so as to give Di Renjie the opportunity to seek a breakthrough in Chengdu government. A wolf suddenly jumped out of the backyard wall of Jianyuan temple. In the Yellow Sea of rape flowers, the black wolf stirred the rape flower fields and made waves. When Yuanfang was surprised to see the rape field raise dust, and finally in the near to the roadside, suddenly saw the black wolf rolling, but his mouth has been dead bitten a rabbit no longer struggling, and quickly pointed to di Renjie: "adult, you see, that wolf can actually catch rabbits in the rape field, but even the goshawk dare not try." "If the goshawk is afraid of being caught by rape flower, the wolf will not be afraid of it. Moreover, rape flower is not an obstacle to wolves, but an obstacle to rabbits. It is not surprising to be able to catch a hare in such a short distance. But... " Di Renjie looked at Yuan Fang with a happy face and continued to ask, "don''t you think it''s very abrupt to see a wolf here?" "What''s the matter Your honor, you mean... " "Stay in Jianyuan temple for a night. I remember you believed in Buddhism." Di Renjie said a word to Yuanfang, then patted the horse''s abdomen with his right leg, indicating that the good horse under his hip would speed up. Looking at di Renjie''s back, Yuan Fang mumbled: "when did I believe in Buddhism? I don''t believe in foreign things. Can I believe in Taoism? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 793 When haidongqing flew back to changdaoguan in the morning, his whole body was wet. Because of the continuous rain last night, haidongqing, who was purring at beads, enjoyed Huameng''s help to wipe the water stains on his feathers. Then he fluttered on Li Hong''s shoulder and began to enjoy the delicacy of hare. Now Baiqi doesn''t eat rabbits any more. Every time he can catch a hare, he is robbed by haidongqing. Therefore, Baiqi is working for haidongqing to catch hare. After Baiqi was no longer able to provide haidongqing with rabbit delicacy, Huameng and Cheetah took up the task. The traps arranged in the woods behind the third courtyard were not bad. Haidongqing, who had worked hard for a day and night, caught two rabbits this morning. The bloody rabbit meat is haidongqing''s favorite, so Li Hong never mind feeding haidongqing with his hands full of blood. It''s just such a scene that Quan Shan and Su Honghui, who have just finished eating, want to vomit. Haidongqing was raised by his Highness the prince, but it has always been haunted and haunted. There are not many people who have seen it. Today, I was lucky to see Hai Dongqing, especially the cold eyes and the sharp and hard iron claws, which made Quan shancai and Su Honghui feel numb in their scalp. They dare not even think about it. If such an iron claw grasps the hair, it will tear off a piece of scalp. The prince''s highness, who had been staying for a day and a night, finally decided to go down the mountain. This greatly relieved Quan shancai and Su Honghui, who were so anxious that they could finally get back to Chengdu. Only when they get to their old home, Quan shancai and Su Honghui will feel at ease, and they will feel that the prince''s highness is not so terrible as they imagined. But as long as they are wandering outside, Quan shancai and Su Honghui are always worried about what is happening in Chengdu government that they don''t know. On the way down the mountain, Li Hong was not in a hurry, while Wei Tuqi, the captain of his Royal Highness''s bodyguard, looked at the sky from time to time, or occasionally opened its wings that covered the sky and dived down to haidongqing, who landed on his shoulder. At the foot of the mountain, the prince''s honor guard that Quan shancai had prepared for Li Hong had already been withdrawn. At this time, in addition to some tourists who were preparing to go up the mountain, it was Li Hong. Quan shancai rode on his horse and was about to look at the intersection in the direction of Chengdu government. However, Li Hong stopped him: "let''s have a look here. I''m not sure we can find anything good." Li Hong''s words were easy and casual, but Quan shancai and Su Honghui felt uneasy in their hearts. They didn''t understand why the Prince wanted to follow the stone road at the foot of the mountain to go back to the mountain. Did they want to see the cliff behind the two halls and three courtyards? Li Hong was escorted by two hundred Pro guards. With Quan shancai and Su Honghui, he began to walk along the narrow mountain road to the rear of Qingcheng Mountain. The mountains are covered with mountains and green, and the clear chirping sound comes and goes one after another in the mountain streams. Haidongqing is flying in the air, and the sound of the distant roaring waterfall lingers in my ears. More and more to the back of the mountain, the number of people is more and more rare, and the world seems to be particularly ethereal and quiet at this time, giving people a sense of earthly undisturbed and paradise. The waterfall splashed on the huge stones, and then splashed on the wet mountain road, which made the mountain road and Bridge in front extremely slippery. Along the bend of the small bridge water, it continued to move forward along the river. In the distance, there was a thatched cottage rising with bursts of green smoke. Different from other famous mountains, the water from the waterfall just now does not flow out to the mountain, but is artificially channeled to the back of the mountain by someone digging a canal. A small lake is formed not far away, and the thatched cottage stands on the edge of the lake. Perhaps because of Dujiangyan, there are many water systems and abundant water resources in Qingcheng Mountain. Therefore, the water level of this small lake will not change significantly all the year round. It''s just because it''s so remote that no one else lives by water like the herdsmen. Only a few thatched cottages with fences stand in people''s sight. From a distance, on the open space in front of the hut, several figures were looking at Li Hong, and then several people came out of the hut to look at this side together. One of them was wearing a red dress and holding a long sword in his hand. He was looking at this side with a dignified look. From time to time, he didn''t know what he was saying to the people next to him. Li Hong put down his telescope. Among the dozen people, he did not remember much about others. But the woman in red was the one who assassinated her on that day, and the one who talked to her was Wen Jianshi. Li Hong put down the telescope at the same time, but did not see an old man coming out of the hut. Looking at the dusty cavalry with a dignified expression, Li Hong immediately surrounded their small hut inside. As soon as the monk zhanger couldn''t figure out what he was, Quan shancai and Su Honghui were attracted by the old man''s familiar face. Although they couldn''t remember who he was, they felt that they must know the old man. "At last." Fan Huaiyi looks at the soldier in the front of the guard. His face is dignified. At this time, he is mixed with joy and sorrow. Unlike other soldiers, the armor and weapons of those soldiers were made of pure black. When he was a royal historian, his Royal Highness''s bodyguards were dressed in this suit. However, seeing Quan shancai come with Su Honghui, fan Huaiyi did not know whether it was a joy or a worry.Looking at fan Huaiyi gently and inexplicably, I can see that fan Huaiyi''s face is tense, dignified and full of hope. "Uncle fan, you Do you know them? Are they good or bad? Shouldn''t we act for heaven? " Take a gentle look at fan Huaiyi, and then turn to look at Li Hong who has come down from the horse''s back and walk from the door to the courtyard. "Know I don''t know. " Fan Huaiyi looked at Li Hong, but there was more sadness between his looks. Does the prince come together with Quan shancai and Su Honghui to show that Quan shancai and Su Honghui have won the trust of his royal highness? Even if he took out the evidence that Quan shancai plotted Li Yangcang, he could not overthrow Quan shancai and avenge his wife. While they were talking, more than a dozen Rangers in the courtyard were still the only Rangers in those days. They were also the ones who had higher martial arts skills than those who died. At the moment, one by one pulled out their long swords and was about to stop Li Hong walking in. When they saw the soldiers of Tang Dynasty surrounded by a half man high fence, they all raised their bows and crossbows and aimed at them. In an instant, every ranger in the yard involuntarily put down his long sword and watched Li Hong look around him and walk in slowly. The gentleness beside fan Huaiyi, when Li Hong''s eyes were on fan Huaiyi, she even drew out a sword. If Li Hong dared to go forward, she would fight with Li Hong. "Xiao Min fan Huaiyi met his royal highness." Fan Huaiyi saw that Li Hong''s eyes had been fixed on him, but he could not care whether Quan shancai had already gained the trust of the crown prince. He bowed down and said. The tenderness of holding up the sword beside him, after hearing fan Huaiyi''s words, his hand loosened, and his sword fell to the ground with a slap. Then he turned his head slightly and looked at Li Hong, who was kneeling on the ground. Fanning Ann''s legs were trembling. Seeing his father''s knees unable to get up, he finally fell to his knees trembling as his legs softened. "Dad..." "Fan..." Gentleness and fan Ningan''s feelings in their hearts at the moment can''t be described by words. Just like their expressions and actions, they are stiff and unable to move. With a puff, gentleness also softens her knees, and kneels on the other side of fan Huaiyi. Did he assassinate his royal highness? Fan Huaiyi feels that his head is no longer his own at the moment. Now if the prince wants to cut himself off, he I don''t even have a reason to complain, but I do I don''t know that he was the prince who killed him. He was wronged. However, fan Ning''an, who was kneeling on the ground with a confused head, was all the words the prince said to him when he was imprisoned by his royal highness. Gently drooping his head, the mind is full of that night by the prince''s highness attack chest! Then he bit his Royal Highness''s arm in revenge, and spoke ill of the picture! And the sound of the dog officer''s fate, has been echoing in her mind, as if to remind her, even if this moment is cut, he still has no words to refute. "Being used, I and others are being used! The prince was right that night This sentence is always full of this sentence in the buzzing head, and the surrounding things, gentle has no mind, no time to pay attention to, and with fan Ning''an, the cool feeling of neck is more and more prosperous. More than a dozen other Rangers were dumbfounded when they saw fan Huaiyi kneeling down to Li Hong. At the moment, fan Ning''an and gentleness knelt on the ground together, and then they threw down their swords. They immediately knelt on the ground one by one, ready to wait for the prince''s disposal. "There is no place to find and no effort to get. Is it time to call you the Taoist inspector or fan Huaiyi? You''ve gone completely. It''s hard for Quan shancai to find you. " Li Hong said while walking forward, until he reached fan Huaiyi''s side, he did not say let him get up. He still watched fan Huaiyi kneeling on the ground. From time to time, the sound of throwing the sword on the ground sounded in my ears. Soon he knelt down before his eyes. Li Hong didn''t have Li Hong. Instead, he looked back. Quan shancai, who was not very good-looking, gave Su Honghui a look, and then went to the thatched cottage. As for the Rangers, fan Huaiyi and gentle, who are kneeling all over the yard, they dare not get up at this moment without Li Hong''s command. They can only kneel there with their heads down and dare not move. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 794 The furnishings in the cottage are very simple. They are divided into inside and outside rooms. Apart from a table and a futon, there is nothing else in the outer room. There are several books on the table and a simple bookshelf on the other side, which is the whole outer room of the cottage. But in the interior, it is the same simple. A bed slightly lower than the bed was put up, obviously because the ground was wet, so the bed was raised a little. There was also a simple wardrobe beside the bed, and a sword hung on the other side. Obviously, this is the place where fan Huaiyi lives. Li Hong looks around casually, while Huameng and Cheetah are constantly browsing. Other people don''t step into this hut without Li Hong''s permission, so they don''t know what Li Hong is doing inside. Quan shancai and Su Honghui were uncertain. They listened to the sound from time to time, but they didn''t dare to step inside even half a step. Fan Huaiyi bowed his head and did not go to see the faces of Quan shancai and Su Honghui. They were old rivals. When impeached, Quan shancai was not as powerful as he is now. He had not been promoted to be the governor of the third grade of Chengdu government. Now, one has become a common people, and the other has become a high-ranking official of the Tang Dynasty. No one dares to speak in the whole courtyard, showing a deathly silence. Occasionally, birds on the lake in front of her, who are startled by haidongqing, flutter their wings and fly to the mountains in the distance. Li Hong slowly came out of the hut. Huameng and the cheetah did not find anything valuable in the simple thatched house. A chair was placed behind Li Hong and slowly sat down before indicating fan Huaiyi to get up. But gentleness and fan Ningan, including more than a dozen other Rangers, are still kneeling on the ground and dare not move. "Is there anything to say? What''s your relationship with them? Why are these Rangers here? " Li Hong''s voice sounded lazily. Sitting at the door of the thatched cottage, his sight crossed the fence wall of the courtyard, and there was the green green in his eyes, and the clear lake which made people calm down. "Back to Back to your highness, this This son is fan Ning''an, a dog of the people "So, all this was ordered by you fan Huaiyi? How dare you send someone to assassinate your highness, fan Huaiyi Quan shancai stepped forward and said coldly to fan Huaiyi. When he impeached himself, fan Huaiyi was full of vigour and integrity. Later, he was appointed and removed by the imperial court, and Nandao was appointed as the supervisor. At that time, he was being promoted by Li Zhen, the king of Yue. Therefore, for his official career, Quan shancai chose forbearance. He did not revenge Quan shancai at that time. Therefore, when Li Zhen, king of Yue, went to Yangzhou, his majesty appointed him as the governor of Chengdu. It was also from then on that he really began the fight with fan Huaiyi. In order to force fan Huaiyi to hand over the evidence that the grain of liyangcang and hanjiacang had been sold, Quan shancai did not hesitate to seize fan Huaiyi''s wife as a threat. Finally, fan Huaiyi was forced to resign and return to his hometown. However, because fan Huaiyi''s wife died in his own hands, Quan shancai did not get back many evidences of reselling granaries. Li Hong didn''t stop Quan shancai from questioning him. After all, it was all true. His son''s assassination of himself was enough to make the people in the yard immediately be interrogated and beheaded. Fan Huaiyi smiles bitterly and shakes his head. His face is a little desperate and helpless. He ignores the accusation of Quan, and says to Li Hong: "the crimes of Xiaomin and canzi are unforgivable. Please handle them." "Come on, take them down." Hearing fan Huaiyi''s confession, Quan shancai immediately said to Wei Tu Qi. But after he finished, Wei Tu Qi didn''t even move, or even look at him with his straight eyes. Naturally, the other soldiers did not move. Seeing that Wei Tuqi and others did not move, and Prince Li Hong did not seem to hear him at all, he just looked at fan Huaiyi standing in front of him, and Quan shancai felt uneasy again. After hearing the words of Quan shancai, gentleness and fan Ningan tremble and want to explain a few words. However, they are not qualified to defend themselves in the face of the iron facts created by themselves, and when they assassinate the prince, they are personally seized by the prince''s highness, and there are both human evidence and material evidence, so they are not qualified to defend themselves. "Why assassinate me? I want to hear the reason. " Li Hong looks relaxed, the old God in looking at fan Huaiyi said. In the eyes of Quan shancai, this is not in line with the legendary Prince''s highness who is jealous of evils. How can this be the prince''s highness who goes up and kicks his majesty and the Queen''s intimate eunuchs in the imperial palace?! "Xiaomin I don''t know that it was the prince''s highness who used to be the Taoist temple two days ago. " Fan Huaiyi didn''t know how to defend himself, nor did he know how to find reasons to excuse fan Ningan from gentleness. This is an iron fact. The assassination of the prince has already been done. It is futile to make any explanation. Since gentle and fan Ning''an, led by more than a dozen companions, rushed to here, he knew that this time they met a big man, and it was a big man that absolutely could not be provoked.When he asked gentleness and fan Ning''an about some details of the assassination, and why he had let them go, fan Huaiyi began to doubt whether the person they killed would be the prince''s highness! According to their descriptions of the young man, the Tang Dynasty was a man of letters and martial arts. Moreover, those who killed and killed bloodthirsty people were able to live in the two halls and three courtyards of Changdao temple, and their status was absolutely few in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the first person fan Huaiyi thought of was Prince Li Hong. As for the purpose of releasing them, it is not necessary to guess that they must have been looking for the person behind to instruct them to be gentle. However, he only delayed for a short time and was surrounded here by his Royal Highness the prince. "Who is the mysterious man in their mouth?" Li Hong looks at fan Huaiyi and Quan shancai. How does he feel at this time? It seems that fan Huaiyi and Quan shancai cooperated to assassinate and test himself. Fan Huaiyi sighed, then lowered his head and said, "go back to your highness, I don''t know. I''m afraid it''s a dog I don''t know. But Xiaomin is suspected to be the four aristocratic families of Chengdu mansion. They have been secretly supporting zhuxingguan and baiyun temple. Gouzi and others are learning martial arts in the two temples, and they will do some from time to time Every time, it is a rumor that somehow flows out of the Taoist temple. Sometimes, a mysterious man with a veil will come to discuss martial arts with them, and then tell them about the government''s bullying of the people. " "Four noble families of Chengdu mansion? Hehe, it''s the first time I''ve heard that there are four aristocratic families in Jiannan road? Quan Shancai, have you heard of the four families? " Li Hong was amused by the so-called four aristocratic families in Chengdu. However, it is not impossible to think about it. It is inevitable that officials protect each other. In addition to making profits for themselves, they want to transfer their interests to Jiannan road. Besides, they must deal with the local rich and powerful families and make use of their less conspicuous resources compared with the government. "This Four families I''m afraid it doesn''t exist, right? It''s the first time I''ve heard of it today. " Quan shancai stammered as he pondered. In his heart, fan Huaiyi, a thief, really deserves to be an imperial censor. He can feel the details of the star picking and Baiyun temples so clearly. Looking at the young girl in red kneeling on the ground and fan Huaiyi''s son, Quan shancai now understands why he went to pick star temple and baiyun temple to learn martial arts. He was afraid that fan Huaiyi had found something wrong with picking star temple and baiyun temple? He was afraid that he would not be able to get close to the inside information. He was also afraid that he would be discovered. So he put his son on the mountain. In the name of learning martial arts, he was actually spying on the details of the star picking temple and the baiyun temple, right? Otherwise, how can we know that the four members of Chengdu mansion have been secretly supporting the two outlooks of star picking and Baiyun, such a hidden thing! "Since you know that your son, as well as a dozen of them, have been fighting against the government, and have been doing the so-called act for heaven, why don''t you stop it? Even if you have resigned and returned to your hometown, did the imperial court treat you well before you quit? Why do you want to be right with the court? " Li Hong got up and picked up the sword, which had fallen gently on the ground, and put it in his hand against fan Huaiyi''s chin. This makes the gentle kneeling on the ground with fan Ningan, scared to the heart has already mentioned in the throat, deeply afraid that the prince''s highness will stab his father in a rage. On the night of the prince''s assassination, they had witnessed his Royal Highness''s coldness and cruelty when he fought with them, not to mention the people who assassinated him now. So looking at Li Hong putting his sword on fan Huaiyi''s chin, fan Ning''an wants to speak. But facing 200 Pro Guard soldiers and the shining arrows, he has no courage to plead for his father in front of his royal highness. Fan Huaiyi slightly raised his chin and felt the chilly edge of his chin, but his heart was full of calm. He believed that the prince would not kill himself like this. As soon as he was about to open his mouth to speak, he heard the gentle trembling voice beside him saying, "Min The daughter of the people met his highness tenderly. Women know that their sins are unforgivable, but But the daughter of the people did not know that night that the man to be assassinated was his highness, if... " "If it''s other officials of the Tang Dynasty, can you kill them at will? Who gives you the right to assassinate our officials? Is it for the sake of heaven or for personal gain? Which of the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty stipulates that you Rangers can perform official duties for the government? Why don''t you report it to the official? Or have you been disappointed by the government and officials of the Tang Dynasty? Need you to solve it by force? Every time you kill an official, do you ask whether it is right or wrong? Is every officer you killed a damn? Is it up to you to decide their death? If I was successfully assassinated by you that night, would you be guilty or meritorious? " The sword in Li Hong''s hand crossed, and a wisp of hair was cut off by Li Hong in a moment and floated slowly to the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 795 Gentleness has never been like this Calm fear! Yes, it is calm fear! Especially when he knew that the person who had just taken his sword and cut off his hair was the prince''s highness and the target of his assassination two days ago, gentleness seemed to have seen his own life and had come to an end. She never thought that she would die in the hands of such a noble person one day. She thought of many ways of death, such as old-fashioned death, being killed, and fighting with Rangers, but she never thought that she would be killed by the noble prince. Therefore, when the bright sword across his eyes at that moment, what gentle can do is to calmly close your eyes and try not to let yourself feel the pain from the neck. Try to make the expression on your beautiful face softer and more natural. Don''t become too ugly after death. A sharp wind blew in front of me, gently and unconsciously shook my body with the gust of wind, but there was no pain in the neck, or even the legendary warm and chilly feeling. It''s quiet all around, just like entering the underworld. It''s like you have no sense It''s dead. But she felt as if she was not dead, as if she still had consciousness. Then she heard uncle fan say to the prince again in a low voice: "Your Highness, please calm down. All this is the sin of Xiaomin. Xiaomin knows that his sin is very serious, please surrender your highness to him!" "Surrender! How many heads do you have enough for me to chop off and kill you, so that the officials who died in your son''s hands and her hands can be revived? As an imperial censor and Taoist supervisor for many years, he even acted as a tiger. Who gives you the courage? " Li hongpa threw away his sword and went to the door of the thatched cottage again. And at this time of gentleness, just dare to open your eyes, can''t believe looking at everything familiar in front of you, and even touch your neck unconsciously. Everything is so familiar, but it is so different. At this time, there is only one way to think in my heart. It''s good to live. Fan Huaiyi stood where he was for a long time. Quan shancai and Su Honghui on the other side looked more and more ugly at this time. With the more fan Huaiyi''s words, more and more old things will be exposed. I believe that his highness will also know how he and others forced fan Huaiyi to resign. "Xiaomin is guilty, Xiaomin I''ve always known dog''s every move as a Ranger, but Xiao Min has never opposed it. Xiao Min even "Just say what I want to hear." Hua Meng took out the table in the thatched cottage, made a pot of tea for Li Hong and put it on the table. Looking at the teapot and the gray tea wrapping paper, fan Huaiyi immediately recognized that it was his usual use. Now he took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "Xiao Min quit his post because he had no choice but to be disappointed with the imperial court. Mr. Quan shancai and Mr. Quan coerced me to hand over the evidence of the smuggling of official grain by hanjiacang and liyangcang. Xiaomin was already the inspector of Jiannan Daodao at that time. However, in Chang''an, when he failed in impeachment, he was transferred by the Ministry of officials to be the supervisor of jiannandao. This is one of the disappointments of Xiaomin to the court. Less than two months later, Quan shancai followed Xiaomin and was appointed by the imperial court as the governor of Chengdu. Less than a month after Lord Quan took office, Xiaomin BUJING was kidnapped by him and forced him to hand over the evidence of impeachment in Chang''an. Xiaomin refused to obey and reported to the inspector, but no one made decisions for Xiaomin, which eventually led to his death. " Fan Huaiyi looked at Li Hong, who was still leisurely drinking tea. After calming down, he continued: "Xiaomin, as a supervisor of Jiannan Daodao, was rejected by jiannandao officials. Xiaomin knew that the inspector was not popular with local officials. However, Xiaomin''s memorial to the imperial historian''s stage was also sunk into the sea, which made the authority more unscrupulous and open-minded The courage threatens Xiaomin. He has no choice but to He wrote to Mr. Quan to resign, and then he took his son to hide. " "So you began to hate the imperial court, so your son, as a Ranger, killed officials in the Tang Dynasty. You were indifferent, even appreciated?" Li Hong looked at Quan shancai and Su Honghui with a sneer. The reason why they didn''t speak for a long time and didn''t refute fan Huaiyi''s words was that there were two bows and crossbows swinging in front of them. "Yes, Xiaomin hates the inaction of the imperial court, the mutual protection of the officials in the southern sword Road, and After Xiaomin was appointed as the supervisor of jiannandao, he was transferred to jiannandao to be the governor of jiannandao. This is to govern the Xiaomin in a naked way. Xiaomin had no way to go up to heaven or down to the earth. He had been looking for help in Jiannan road for several times. However, it was all in vain. Xiaomin himself had tried to run back to Chang''an seven times, but every time he was found, he had to hide in the deep mountains and dense forests. " Fan Huaiyi said in a low mood and calm tone. "Hate? At that time, when you transferred the governor of Dao, it should be the order of his father. Quan shancai was transferred to the governor of Chengdu Prefecture, which was also the order of his father. So the person you hate is the lonely father emperor? If you want to go back to Chang''an, you can''t go back... " "There are four roads in and out of Chang''an on Jiannan Road, covered with portraits of Xiaomin. The last time Xiaomin wanted to sneak back to Chang''an, he spent more than two months in the mountains and forests. He had to rely on bark, wild fruits and wild vegetables to satisfy his hunger every day before he came back alive. Finally, he resigned from his post and lived a stable life.""Then why are you here?" Li Hong asked curiously, this is not a very hidden place. If Quan shancai hunts wantonly, he should be able to find it in less than a month. "Xiaomin''s Shangshu to Quan noted that Xiaomin had gone out of Jiannan road to Anxi by Tuyuhun road. Xiaomin didn''t know whether Lord Quan believed these words, but when Xiaomin returned to Chengdu, he only knew three words: dark under the lamp." Fan Huaiyi calmly narrates the facts, but for his own life and death, already did not care. Even if Quan shancai is separated from the God under the prince''s palace, even if his highness does not trust him, and now he has entered Jiannan road for the sake of power and philanthropy, it has nothing to do with his own life and death. After all, if fan Ning was content to assassinate his royal highness with gentleness, the dozen or twenty people here would not be able to survive. What kind of crime is it to assassinate his highness? Fan Huaiyi, who was once a royal historian, is clear. Whether you know or not you know that the person to be assassinated is the prince''s highness, in short, the result must be doomed to death. Gentleness is the first time to hear fan Huaiyi talk about his past. She knows that fan Huaiyi was an official, but she doesn''t know what the official position is, what kind of position he is, and fan Ningan has never told herself. So today, from the illusion that the God of death has just arrived, he has gradually eased away from God''s gentleness. After hearing the dialogue between fan Huaiyi and Li Hong, he once again fell into a state of stupidity. The darkness of officialdom, the intricate relationship, fan Huaiyi''s tortuous fate, and the death of fan Ning''an''s mother all make the gentle world outlook of either good or bad begin to collapse continuously. In particular, thinking of what her royal highness said to her and fan Ning''an that day, gentleness suddenly felt that the world was much more complicated than she had imagined. The essence of everything was even good. Even there was never anything in the world that could be measured by right or wrong. This world was totally different from the world in her heart! "It''s dark under the light. Do you think that Quan shancai will look for you outside the Chengdu mansion if he wants to find you. He never imagined that you were under his nose. Is that right? It''s a good strategy to save your life. Do you have any acquaintances in baiyun temple and Zhuixing temple? Or, fan... " "Fan Ning''an, a little man." Fan Ningan knelt on the ground. Just now he listened to his father''s story about the past. He was so distracted that he could not help but straighten up. At the moment, he saw Li Hong looking at him and wanted to say his name. So he told Li Hong in a hurry. "Or is it that he, fan Ning''an, ran to the star picking and Baiyun temples by mistake?" "Baiyun and Zhuixing have sprung up, and even have the potential to catch up with and surpass the Changdao temple. Xiaomin feels that there must be something wrong with it. He has quietly entered the mountain. However, the two outlooks seem to be open, but in fact, there are many places that people can''t see. In addition, dog is trying to learn martial arts and imitate Rangers. This is in line with Xiao Min''s disappointment at the court. Since the court doesn''t act, let dog become For Rangers, for people who have suffered injustice, such as Xiaomin, justice. " Li Hong touched his chin and didn''t know whether he was listening to fan Huaiyi or thinking about something on his mind. However, after fan Huaiyi finished, there was no movement for a long time. When the people in the yard looked at him and didn''t speak, the dozen Rangers knelt on the ground and did not dare to move. "Zongzheng temple! In the Tang Dynasty, monks and Taoists have always been under the jurisdiction of Zongzheng temple. Hou Sizhi was once the Prime Minister of Zongzheng temple. Later, I punished him and executed him. Are there any relations between zhuxingguan and baiyun temple? Quan shancai, you can speak now. How credible is fan Huaiyi''s words? " Li Hong turned his eyes to Quan shancai. But he thought quickly in his mind that several princesses in the royal family were monks. Was there any connection between them and the view of picking stars and Baiyun? Thinking of Li Hong here, he did not have the heart to listen to how Quan shancai argued with fan Huaiyi. Instead, he put his eyes on gentleness. This woman in red is obviously the leader of these dozen people. So it shows that she must have a certain background in the star picking or baiyun temple. Otherwise, how could these people listen to her and follow her lead? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 796 Li Qian and Pei Shoude, Liangxiang county leaders, and Li Lin and mu Rongbin, the leaders of Yuyao County, saw Di Renjie off in the restaurant, but their faces were not pretty. Di Renjie told them a message during the dinner, that is, the view of picking stars and Baiyun on Qingcheng Mountain had been sealed by Prince Li Hong yesterday, while Quan shancai and Su Honghui went straight to Chengdu Mansion because of the incident. However, Li Qian and others did not get the news that Quan shancai and Su Honghui had returned to Chengdu government, which made them doubt Di Renjie''s words, but also had to wonder where Quan shancai and Su Honghui had gone? Could it be that he turned to Li Hong? The four of them walked out of the restaurant with dignified expressions. Those who did not intend to disturb them were forced to go to a manor on the outskirts of Chengdu government in the face of this uncertain situation. Who is the most famous person in Chengdu? It''s not a noble family or a noble family, but a nameless manor, which covers a wide area but is extremely mysterious. The whole house is very low-key. Li Qian''s carriage stopped in front of a quiet straight road. On both sides of the straight road are towering trees that block the sky. This road is not too wide and looks very quiet. Especially with the small vermilion gate in front of her, it makes this road specially built for the house in front of her. It becomes mysterious and powerful Be strict. There are no other people around the manor, only towering trees and a flowing river surround this huge manor. The four people walked slowly on the three hundred foot long road. The branches on the top of their heads had been connected together. Occasionally, a few beams of sunlight squeezed into the road from the crisscross gaps between the branches and leaves. The cool wind blew by and the leaves rustled, making everything seem so strange. When the four people just arrived at the door, the side door of the vermilion gate opened just at this time. A porter in his sixties stood at the door and bowed to invite several people in. Four people treat the porter is also polite, after repeatedly thanks, this in turn into the door. With the gatehouse shuttling in the same quiet and even unpopular courtyard, a magnificent and gorgeous Pavilion appeared in their sight after bypassing the landscape screen in front of them. "Two county lords, please. The princess has been waiting for a long time." After the concierge said respectfully, he turned and left, not because of their respectful attitude, appear proud, nor because they are just a porter, and appear inferiority. But Li Qian still looked back, looked at the back of the porter and said, "thank you." then she and Li Lin looked at each other and walked to the open door. Princess Fangling sat on the top and watched Li Qian and Li Lin salute her at the same time. As her Majesty''s aunt, she was invited by her majesty two years ago to go to the Jiucheng palace for summer vacation. Therefore, in Jiannan Road, Princess Fangling''s prestige is much higher than that of others. Even when Li Zhen, the king of Yue, came to see him, he had to call out his aunt. "Get up and sit down anywhere you like." As the ninth daughter of Li Yuan, Princess Fangling''s status was taken care of by Li Shimin when she was Emperor. During the reign of emperor Lizhi, Princess Fangling''s favor is still unchanged. In the previous two years, she was invited by Lizhi to go to Jiucheng palace for summer vacation with Empress Wu Mei. This is her last trip to Chang''an in the past two years. But even so, no one dares to look down on her or neglect her in jiannandao. In addition, she has always been a low-key person. No matter how the royal family changes, she is still the same. From the fifth year of Yonghui reign of Li Zhiyong, Princess Yongjia was changed from Princess Yongjia to Princess Fangling, and her status has risen instead of falling. Although she is the ninth daughter of Li Yuan, she is only nine years older than emperor Lizhi and five years older than Empress Wu Mei. However, compared with Lizhi and Wumei, she has become more and more young in the past two years, while Princess Fangling is much older. Wrinkles have been clearly portrayed on the face, and the hair has begun to turn gray. In addition, her dress has always been simple, which makes her look more like an old woman in her sixties and seventies. "Are you missing Quan shancai and Su Honghui?" Waiting for Li Qian, who has just sat down, to speak, Princess Fangling takes the lead in asking. "Aunt Su''s, she''s with Huanghui." As soon as Li Qian got up, she was stopped by Princess Fangling. "There is no need to worry about it. I heard your conversation when someone came to the restaurant where you were going. I thought you could not come. Since you are here, you should put your heart back in your stomach. It''s better to be quiet. Since hong''er has arrived at Chengdu mansion, hong''er is naturally going to make some trouble. After all, he is the crown prince of Tang Dynasty and has been in charge of his Majesty in recent years It is the country of the world. Don''t you know that if you don''t have a sword in Nanwei, if you don''t have a sword in Nanwei, you can''t stand it? The land of Bashu has always been valued by the royal family. Therefore, there is no need to worry about some things or think too much about the disadvantages. The land of Bashu is as solid as gold for many years. His majesty called me to spend the summer with him the year before last. He was very satisfied with the stability of Bashu. Although the road to Chang''an is difficult and dangerous, the imperial court always regards this place as the second granary after the land of water and rice in the south of the Yangtze River Take advantage of it. We can''t do anything about the granary. The four families have made a lot of money in recent years. Your pockets, even my old lady''s pockets, are full of gold and silver. But we can''t put our lives and family together for the sake of these petty profits. Let''s let him go through this period of time. Hong''er is here, and you are still private Isn''t it hard for hong''er to hand over grain to them? "Princess Fangling nagged for a long time, and no one dared to interrupt her. Even Li Qian, who was always domineering, only listened to Princess Fangling. At this time, seeing that Princess Fangling finally stopped, Li Lin asked cautiously, "Auntie, grandma, Li Hong''s coming this time, my grandson thinks he''s coming for us." "Of course, it''s for you. The events of hanjiacang and liyangcang in those years have already made hong''er a frightened bird, which almost delayed Anton''s war. This time hong''er led the army through Jiannan road. Who doesn''t know that his purpose is Nanzhao and Zhenla? Who dares to molest Taiping''s little girl? On weekdays, even hong''er has to let her be three points. She is teased by a prince of a small country. Isn''t the prince of zhenrana causing trouble to his father? " Princess Fangling was holding a crutch given to her by Lizhi in her hand. Although she was not able to use it at her age, she even hinted that Li Zhi had given it to her. Since she returned to Chengdu government, the crutch has been in her hand and has to be held in her hand every day. Although Pei Shoude was dissatisfied with the seemingly impartial words of Princess Fangling, he did not even dare to show his dissatisfaction with the real "big man" in Bashu. He could only nod his head with a smile. However, Murong bin was not the same. In addition, he had a closer relationship with Princess Fangling, so he immediately asked, "Auntie, what do you mean, we can''t let the prince kill us? Now, the whereabouts of Quan shancai and Su Honghui are unknown. If we turn to Li Hong, we will... " "Hong''er was able to subdue the five surnames and seven hopes, wipe out Li Xian, and make the country of the Tang Dynasty so impressive. Is it the work of ordinary people? Quan shancai and Su Honghui, if they turn to hong''er, are they not going to die? At this time, it is normal for Quan shancai and Su Honghui to make mistakes, which indicates that hong''er has started to act. We can''t move any more. If we can, we can push the work in our hands. If we pick stars and Baiyun, we can. I haven''t been there for more than a year, just Look where gentle little girl is now, and find her back. " Princess Fangling sighed. She was still very fond of gentleness, which was her darling. He also thought that when King Li Zhe married Zhao linger, he would marry gentleness. Who knows that Li Zhe is really capable of persuading his father and his mother to marry their little daughter who joined the army together. This made her have to push gentleness to Chang''an later. As for Zhao ling''er, she was born to her royal sister, Princess Changle, and Zhao GUI. Although she is very beautiful, she is afraid that Li Zhe can''t cope with her temper. If you send tenderness to her Somehow it can suppress Zhao ling''er''s temper. Li Qian listened to Princess Fangling''s words and thought about it. Seeing that Princess Fangling stopped talking, she began to speak slowly and said, "what does grandma mean We can let Li Hong get rid of some of our forces, let him taste some sweetness, and give him the face of the prince. In this way, can we not keep us? " "Children can be taught." Princess Fangling looked at Li Lin''s puzzled eyes and explained, "have you seen the gecko? Just stay in that glass bottle, specially prepared for you "I don''t understand." Li Lin shakes her head. She doesn''t like the beige gecko. It looks goosebumpy and has a broken tail. "When people catch geckos, geckos will leave half of their tails for self-protection and then escape. So what you see is a gecko with half tail missing, but still alive and alive, without life worries. So if hong''er is not good for us, we can learn from gecko and cut off our tail... " "Quan shancai and Su Honghui?" Pei Shoude listened to Princess Fangling and watched the gecko in the glass bottle he showed them. "Not bad." The voice of Princess Fangling suddenly became colder, and the temperature in the room, which was already somewhat dark, seemed to drop a few minutes at once. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 797 Princess Fangling was first married to the mother of the former Emperor Li Shimin: Dou Fengjie, the nephew of empress Dou Fengjie. During this period, she had an affair with Yang Yuzhi, the daughter-in-law of Shouchun county master, the daughter-in-law of the head of Shouchun county. Yang Yuzhi was not an outsider, but the son of Princess Fangling''s half sister, Princess Changguang, and Yang Shidao, who was then the middle school secretary. Li Hong just shakes his head. The Royal affairs are in chaos. He can''t understand who is who. If Huameng and Cheetah were not in the palace, they would be all ears. I''m afraid he would not know these things. "Is it that Dou Fengjie allows them to cheat? Didn''t you notice that? " Li Hong asked. "Of course I know, but Duke Dou hasn''t grasped it. Until the death of Princess Changguang, Yang Jungong of Yang Yuzhi still had an affair with Princess Fangling during his funeral. Later, he was arrested by his family servants led by Duke Dou Fengjie and was executed by lynching. However, the Duke of Dou became a joke in the mouth of Xun GUI of Chang''an city. Later, they were separated by the emperor. It was not until the fifth year of Yonghui that her majesty changed her title to Princess Fangling, and then she married murongjia, now his son-in-law. " "Murongjia? The father of Murong bin, the husband of Yuyao County Lord Li Hong suddenly raised his head and looked at Hua Meng and asked. "Yes, it is the father of Murong bin, the husband of Li Lin, the head of Yuyao county." "Princess Fangling has no children and no daughter. She has no children and no daughter left either with Dou Fengjie or murongjia. Will she participate in this matter?" Li Hong held a twig in his hand and scratched on the ground, wondering whether Princess Fangling was the accomplice of Li Qian and others. At this time, Hua Meng shut up. It''s a matter for the royal family. It''s not convenient for him to express his views. But when his highness asks about the Royal past, he can say that if he doesn''t ask, he will not say even a word. After pondering for a long time, Li Hong did not understand whether Princess Fangling was in collusion with Quan shancai and whether she was involved in their affairs. Although she has lost her moral integrity, she has always maintained an excellent relationship with the royal family. She also acts in a low-key manner and enjoys a good reputation among the people. If she is involved, it will not be a good thing. Chengdu Prefecture is known as the land of abundance, known as the natural warehouse. Whether it is grain or other, it can be self-sufficient, and even ensure the food shortage of the imperial court. What''s more, when Zhuge Liang wrote Longzhong Dui, he also attached great importance to the land of Bashu and Yizhou: "Yizhou is dangerous, fertile and vast, and the land of Tianfu is the land of emperor Gaozu because of it." From these words, we can see that Chengdu government occupies an extremely important position in terms of strategy and food. Therefore, as a place where the Tang Dynasty met chaos and avoided war, the royal family always attached great importance to it. Quan shancai and Su Honghui accepted fan Huaiyi''s accusation very candidly. In addition to facing fan Huaiyi''s accusation at the beginning, after a few words of sophistry, they easily confessed that they had forced fan Huaiyi''s wife and forced fan Huaiyi to submit. But they forced fan Huaiyi because he impeached him for cutting trees in Zhaoling, and denied that he had smuggled grain. But fan Huaiyi had no choice but to ask Li Hong for permission to go to Dujiangyan to retrieve the evidence he had hidden. Therefore, Li Hong had been waiting in the thatched cottage for the whole day. Quan shancai and Su Honghui could only work here because of Li Hong''s orders. In addition, the guards were very strict with the two people, which made them unable to even have the thought of escaping. Gentle and dutiful with other pro guards, including Huameng and cheetah, prepared meals for Li Hong. Only when he was free, he could hide in a place occasionally and think about his mind secretly. More than a dozen other rangers are now being held in a thatched hut, and their freedom is limited by the pro guards. "Who''s in your family? Why did you choose to be a Ranger Li Hong sat by the lake, fishing again with a fishing rod made by Huameng. She was gently served by her side. Some disappointed people thought about it and looked at the empty fish basket foolishly. She didn''t know whether she was caught by the government or the prince had not caught a fish for an hour. An hour ago, she remembered clearly that her royal highness had told herself that she would open a bonfire and eat roast fish in the evening, but now There is nothing in the fish basket except the lake water. Gentleness was awakened by Li Hong''s words. After finishing her thoughts a little, she replied, "Your Highness, I grew up with my master. I have been with my master since I remember. Later, I built this star picking view with my master." "What about your master?" Li Hong looked at the gentle side of his head. The white side of his face made the soft and long eyelashes more gentle and good-looking. His expression was lonely and looked at the lake. "I don''t know where I went. After leaving on the first day, I didn''t come back." With a gentle sigh, I felt like a reed floating on the lake. Finally, it drifted to the shore with the wind, but it also came to the end of life. "Is your master in close contact with the four families of Du, Gao, Wang and Xue in Chengdu? Will that mysterious man be your master... "Without waiting for Li Hong to finish, he shook his head at the sparkling lake. The setting sun crossed the mountain and shone on the lake, making the lake gradually appear a dazzling golden yellow. And this question, which Li Hong has asked her seven or eight times today, starts at the same time every time, starting from his parents. "When the master was there, there were always mysterious people, so the mysterious people could not be the master''s It''s not clear what the four families are. " Turning her head gently, this is the second time that she dares to look at Li Hong today. That beautiful face, in the afterglow of the setting sun and the Golden Lake, twinkled with confusion. The beautiful eyes were as gentle as her name, and looked at Li Hong with some hesitation and helplessness. "So you have a high status in Taoist temples?" Li Hong likes to look at the gentle eyes very much. He is helpless with some strong and weak eyes, especially the eyelashes when he blinks, which adds a touch of beauty to the eyes. "Well, gentleness likes to live in Taoist temples. Everyone treats me very well. I have no worries about food and clothing. I feel happy every day. As long as I practice martial arts well every day." "You never went down the mountain? No contact with anyone else? " Li Hong felt that this beautiful woman was isolated from the world Beautiful savage? Gentle smile, heard Li Hong''s words, gentle eyes bent into crescent shaped, as if the frozen water finally in the warm sun, after being melted open, revealed a gentle poetic. "Of course, I will go down the mountain, and I will often go down the mountain. Naturally, I like everything in Chengdu, including people." At the end of the day, gentleness was no longer as nervous about Li Hong as before. Especially, as long as she didn''t think about the cruel methods Li Hong used to kill people that night, she even felt that the prince could give people a warm feeling. At least he has no airs. No matter to his subordinates, or to the rangers who once assassinated him, he did not behave like that on that night. He didn''t look like a superior prince at all. "So you''re not going down the mountain just to be a Ranger? It''s not just to assassinate my officials in the Tang Dynasty? If you go down the mountain, I will lose a few officials'' lives. Sooner or later, you will not kill all the officials in the Tang Dynasty? " Li Hong mouth a gentle smile, looking at gentle said. Although the words he said were gentle and most afraid to talk about, because of Li Hong''s gentle tone, he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. However, Zhang Ruyu''s cheek was quickly stained with a blush and embarrassment under the setting sun. Then he quickly lowered his head and continued to look at the empty fish basket. "Rangers can uphold justice and uphold justice for the good people, and let those officials who are full of evil and oppress the people be punished as they should. Although they are contrary to the government, they should You I didn''t say you, I mean It means that there are indeed some evil officials who should be punished and oppressed the common people. But when they are sent to the government, they are often only reprimanded by the above two sentences, and then they are released. Then they still go their own way and don''t care about the people''s life and death. There was an old woman who was forced to death by the government, with her two sons, one with a servant, alone If the two sons were dead, wouldn''t it be more pitiful if the old granny had no one to take care of her, if she had no one to take care of her "Poor?" Li Hong looked at the empty fish basket and said a long and gentle smile. Then he continued to ask, "have you ever thought about what the family members of an official should do after they are killed by you? Without the salary given by the imperial court, the pension of the Tang Dynasty is not very high for civil servants. Do you think the wives and children of the officials are poor? After they lost the only pillar in the family, were they pitiful? Is it the poor grandmother in your mouth or the wife and children of the officials? " "Poor, but That old lady is very kind and kind to me Gentleness finally turned her eyes from the empty fish basket and turned her head to Li Hong''s face. "People can be good or bad, and things can be right and wrong. People who are good to you are not necessarily good people, and those who are not good to you are not necessarily bad people. However, no matter what kind of people or things, if you violate the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, you should be dealt with by the government, not you Rangers." Looking at gentleness to answer back, Li Hong finally added: "no matter whether the government acts or not, rangers are not qualified to do so." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 798 "Otherwise?" Gently watch out for the dirt. She knows that the prince is warning her. But in her heart, she was already a dying man, but one day later, she had never heard of any knight errant who could still be alive after assassinating his royal highness. So he looked at Li Hong''s warning eyes and summoned up the courage to ask. "Otherwise? No one can afford the crime of conspiring against it. You can''t afford the crime of cholera! What''s more, the officials in your mouth are neglecting people''s lives, and you are so rash to execute a person, isn''t it a different way to look at people''s lives? " Gentleness wants to continue to refute, but she can''t refute it, because these Rangers have been wrong once. They themselves are wrong to assassinate the prince. No matter what the prince''s conduct is, to assassinate him is treason, conspiracy and death penalty. "Well, maybe you''re right, but Gentleness is dying, so there is nothing to say. Gentleness still thinks that what the old lady said is quite reasonable. In fact, gentle and outspoken admonishes you, if If you go back to Chengdu, you can summon the old lady. Gentleness feels that many of her words are very reasonable. " "Did your grandmother teach you all this?" Li Hong is still a little unconvinced when he looks at gentleness. He has already decided that the old lady is not a good bird. He is afraid that she has brainwashed the free killers of gentleness. Especially gentleness, who was raised by Taoists since childhood, if her master was really the initiator of the two outlooks of picking stars and white clouds, her master must have taught her that the government is evil and rangers are just. Otherwise, he would not have been so prejudiced and dissatisfied with the government, and would not have so much respect for Rangers. In his personal world view, rangers are the only justice and justice in this world. "Almost. The master taught me to practice martial arts, and the old lady taught me to read Yes, yes, yes. " Gently staring at the lake, he suddenly exclaimed with excitement. "What, what?" Li Hong recovered from his meditation and looked at the tenderness of a red dress beside him, as if a fire was burning up, pointing to the lake and jumping excitedly. Before Li Hong responded, gentleness had already stepped up to Li Hong, holding Li Hong''s hand with the fishing rod in both hands. When he went up, he saw that the fishing rod was brought out of the water, and a silver glittering and bouncing fish was caught by the hook and struggling in the air. "Oh, it''s been nearly two hours. I finally caught a fish." Looking at the struggling fish on the fishing line gently, a pair of small hands have been removed from Li Hong''s hands, and they grasp the upper end of the fishing rod and start to recycle the fishing line. The noble prince''s Highness has been fishing for a long time, but he hasn''t caught any fish. Wouldn''t it be shameless to say that? So accompany Li Hong fishing gentle heart is very sad, as if the fish did not hook with her has a great relationship. At the moment, when I saw that some fish had been caught, my heart was naturally more excited than Li Hong. When I was relieved, I helped the prince''s highness to collect the fish so as not to let the fish slip away from the hook. In her opinion, this is not a simple fish, it is related to the prince''s reputation, careless. However, at this time, she helped her royal highness to collect fish, and she completely forgot to be squeezed by his royal highness behind her petite body. Therefore, the situation of the two people at this moment looks like a couple of lovers, nestling close to each other by the lake. The man stood behind the woman to protect the woman, while the woman stood in front of the man''s chest, feeling at ease, and happily collecting the fishing line. Smelling the delicate fragrance between the gentle hair, I feel the passion of the delicate body in my arms like a fire, and I am collecting the fish line in high spirits and forgetting myself. "Look, this fish is very big." Those disappointments on the gentle face have already disappeared. The whole person laughs with innocence and turns into crescent moon eyes. When you look back, you can see his Royal Highness''s chin with blue beard! Looking at Li Hong''s smiling eyes, the eyes in his arms smile into the gentle moment of the moon. Suddenly, he realized something. In an instant, his whole cheek seemed to be contaminated by his clothes and skirts. Even the white and slender jade neck quickly showed an attractive crimson color. "Yes Sorry Your highness. " Gentle aware of the ambiguous posture of the two people, especially the warm feeling from the back, let her realize that her whole delicate body has been completely stuck in the prince''s arms. He bowed his head and turned back to escape. When he turned around, he forgot that his royal highness was behind him, so he bumped his pretty face into Li Hong''s arms again. In spite of the faint pain from the tip of his nose, he stepped back gently and quickly, trying to avoid the great man in front of him. But at this moment, only hearing a sound warning in his ear, he felt that one foot became cold, and then he lay back uncontrollably. "Ah..."Gently exclaimed, subconsciously stretched out his hand to hold the prince who was reaching out to her. Then she heard only a puff in her ear, and her little body and his royal highness fell into the lake. "I can''t water." Gentleness only remembers that before being submerged by the lake, she quickly said such a word, and then she rushed into the prince''s chest recklessly. She tightly wrapped her body with her hands and feet, and wrapped herself in the prince''s body. When the gentle wake up from the warm quilt, the thatched house is a dark, no sound at all, the soft quilt on the body, with a smell that makes her heart beat faster. She turned her head from side to side. After her eyes adapted to the darkness, she could see clearly that this was the hut where the prince''s highness lived. She still remembered the simple cupboard of Uncle fan. Feel the warmth and comfort in the quilt, gentle suddenly a stiff body! The little hand still in the quilt has no change when touching his skin. Even if he touches his own skin, he is full of smooth and soft elasticity, but Why don''t you have your clothes? Who undressed himself? Thinking of the tenderness here, I suddenly felt that the quilt was extremely hot and dry. Soon the whole head was covered with sweat, and his body in the quilt became more and more hot. Layers of sweat began to come out of control, and the heart beat was speeding up. It was like jumping out of the throat immediately. "No, how can it be! Maybe I took it off myself. Yes, yes, no way! Who is that? Prince? He He It''s the prince, no, it shouldn''t be, he He he won''t, he also fell into the water What should I do? Wait online. It''s very urgent. " Gentle side of fantasy, buzzing head analysis of their own clothes is who to take off, while lying motionless in the quilt, beautiful eyes in the dark, want to look for clothes that can hide shame. But to her disappointment, in this simple room, there is no other clothes except a quilt on her body. She wants to find her own clothes, and And at this time, do not let anyone come in, so you have to wrap yourself in a quilt But That kind of son is too ugly. If you are run into by your highness. The door happened to open at this time, the panic of gentleness did not have time to think about how to do, the moment to close the beautiful eyes again, and then try to lower their breath, but the damned heart, still pounding straight, I''m afraid that the people who come in will hear their beating heart. "Don''t close your eyes when you wake up." Li Hong''s voice rang out in the room. Gentle only feel closed eyes, as if there is more than a glimmer of light, if you expect good, it should be the oil lamp. "I didn''t wake up." Gentle wish to cover his head into the quilt, and even wish that he disappeared here immediately, no matter how it disappeared, just don''t go on like this again. "The clothes are at the head of the bed. Get up and put them on." Li Hong looked at the jade cheek under the oil lamp. His long, tense eyelashes trembled. After smiling knowingly, he put down the lamp and clothes and walked out again. The sound of closing the door is loud, which makes the gentle and tense mood and the body that has been stiff to the extreme just now, and finally can relax for a while. After a long breath, gentle this dare to slowly open your eyes, as the eyes open more and more big, the original dim room also become bright. Another voice came from his ear: "Your Highness, I have checked. These are all the documents for grain going out from liyangcang and hanjiacang, and even the seals stamped when passing through each post office." "Where have the grain of hanjiacang and liyangcang gone?" Li Hong''s voice became very cold, at least gentle. When she heard it, her hands, who were wearing clothes, couldn''t help being stiff. Once again, the picture of Li Hong killing her companion in the forest appeared in her mind. "Some of them were transported to Chengdu Prefecture, the governing place of Jiannan road. You see, there are seals received by the Yizhou prefectural office, and some are given to Li Shen, King Ji." "I know that uncle Ji Wang had to open a warehouse to sell grain at a low price in order to balance prices. Both the imperial court and the emperor knew that." Li Hong is under the oil lamp held by cheetah and looks at the bills handed to him by Huameng. However, all the documents only went to Yizhou to protect the government, which is now Chengdu government. It seems that they have disappeared out of thin air and become missing. "Find Quan shancai and Su hongsu." Li Hong said with a deep thought. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 799 Li Hong decided to go to the granary of Chengdu government overnight to see if the granary of Chengdu government, which is known as the land of abundance, is full of different kinds of grain as rumored! In other words, the granaries, just like those in the folk tradition, are all in vain. In fact, they are mixed with grain in the sand, which are used to deceive the inspection envoys, Hubu and sinang temple. When she put on her clothes gently and walked out of the house in embarrassment, she found that no one cared which room she came out of. Her more than ten brothers, fan Huaiyi and others, were all guarded by the guards and ready to go. But Quan shancai and Su Honghui, pale and dispirited, just shook their heads and said nothing in the face of the documents and questions in the hands of Prince Li Hong. After Li Hong sneered, he shook his hand and threw a pile of thick bills on their faces. They felt the pain on their faces, but they still stood indifferent. Then they got on the horse with the push of Wei Tuqi. "Mount your horse and set out at once." This is what Li Hong said to gentleness when he passed by. "Go to Where are you going? " Gentle to now still don''t know who to take off the clothes for themselves, but in the heart has been identified as Li Hong. Then his own body is not the prince see all? So at the moment, even if it is a conditioned reflection to ask Li Hong where to go, he is also looking embarrassed and his heart is like a deer bumping into each other. "The granary of Chengdu government." Li Hong motioned to Huameng to lead a horse to gentle, and then he took the lead to get on the horse, looked at the more than 200 people shining by the torch, and then drove to the direction outside Qingcheng Mountain. The granary of Chengdu government has always been between Chengdu and Qingcheng Mountain. If the team of more than 200 people speeds up, more than one hour will be enough to arrive. In the mansion of Princess Fangling in Chengdu, only a few lights were lit around several main buildings for many years. In other places, as soon as it entered the night, it was integrated with the night, full of profundity and mystery. Originally sitting in the main hall, Princess Fangling suddenly opened her eyes and said to the empty main hall, "let Li Qian and they immediately set out for the granary of Chengdu government." After the speech fell, the porter stood quietly at the door, saluted Princess Fangling, and then turned to leave. "Wait a minute." Princess Fangling picked up the crutches beside her. Her old and trembling appearance had disappeared. She paced quickly in the main hall. After pondering, she continued: "prepare the car. I will go with you." "yes, your highness." He turned back to the porter and saluted Princess Fangling again. Then he quickened his pace and walked forward. When Li Qian and others received the news from Princess Fangling, their facial expressions were bewildered by a series of question marks. They didn''t understand why Princess Fangling suddenly had to mobilize the public at night and summon all the people to go to the granary of Chengdu government. However, some people who had never disobeyed Princess Fangling''s orders were still in a daze and immediately started to prepare for the granary of Chengdu government. The meeting of old places naturally refers to Princess Fangling''s residence. The only way from Chengdu to Chengdu''s granary is through Princess Fangling''s residence. This is also the most spacious and flat road to Qingcheng Mountain, and it is also the most favorite route for merchants from all walks of life. Li Qian and others hurried out of their small courtyard. There were no other people around except a few family servants. But even so, the total number of people was about 20. Bai Chun quietly watched more than ten bikes disappear at the entrance of the alley. Di Renjie''s face was also calm. After the sound of the horse''s hooves gradually faded away, Bai Chun said, "take a hair and move the whole body. Quan shancai and Su Honghui were forced to stay by the prince''s highness, which seems to have played a decisive role." Yang Wu stands behind Bai Chun and turns back. He sees a figure running quickly. He stops at a distance of more than ten steps from Bai Chun and others. Yang Wu quickly walked past, took a secret letter from the shadow, and then whispered to the man, then ran over with the secret letter and handed it to Bai Chun. Bai Chun takes a deep breath. Her bright eyes have never left. Li Qian and her party disappear at the entrance of the lane. They take the secret letter from Yang Wu. After they look at it quickly, their hands tremble involuntarily. "What? But what''s wrong with it? " Di Renjie was acutely aware of the abnormality of Bai Chun, and his heart was in a hurry. Bai Chun frowns tightly, as if struggling with something, but finally handed the secret letter to di Renjie, let himself see. Di Renjie took the secret letter and quickly scanned it. After reading it, he began to look dignified: "what do you want to do? Is it really impossible to rebel? " "I don''t know, but Princess Fangling, I need to watch her myself." Bai Chun looks back and looks at di Renjie and says that she seems to be asking for Di Renjie''s opinion, but her expression is extremely firm. Di Renjie did not speak for the first time. He kept pacing with the secret letter, and then analyzed: "Li Qian, they were obviously instructed by the princess Fang Ling, so they left all night. The four families are also abnormal at the same time. They are also very important and must be controlled tonight. But If these 500 unidentified people enter Chengdu government overnight, the consequences will be unimaginable. Can''t we find out? "The last sentence, when Di Renjie said it, was facing Yang Wu. Yang Wu immediately waved to the dark place. He saw the Jingwei who had just delivered the letter. He could not be in his usual appearance. Even Di Renjie, the Minister of Dali temple, who was mainly engaged in handling cases, his first reaction was that the common people, the common people in Bashu. "We can''t get close to them, but they look like soldiers. They are extremely close on guard and highly vigilant. They appear outside the Chengdu government for less than half a day, but they soon set up a simple camp to attack and defend. From a distance, they are dressed in the clothes of Tang people, and there is no other abnormality. And I don''t know who they''re under! " Jingwei told Di Renjie the information after analysis. "Could it be the prince..." Di Renjie some doubts said. "No, your highness will not put 500 people there for no reason, and this is not the style of your highness. Even if your highness wants to arrange 500 soldiers in secret, even if we can''t get news, we should be informed that we won''t be able to get close to Jingwei. I think it will be princess Fangling''s own hands. " Bai Chun calm analysis way. "Princess Fangling? What''s her purpose in setting up these people? Do what? I''m Di Renjie. There are only four people in my life. I''m not a threat at all. Li Qian contacted me today, and I''ll meet in Baihuatan tomorrow. But Miss Bai, since you''ve been to Chengdu, no one knows. Is this an indication that it''s not for us? " Di Renjie''s head is a little painful, with half a silk hope in his heart. What he is most afraid of is dealing with royal relatives. However, the more he is like this, the more he is forced by his royal highness to meet with the royal family. In Chang''an City on the first day of the Yuan Dynasty and now in Chengdu Prefecture, his highness is pressing himself step by step against the royal family. Li Qian and others are good to say that once the king of Yue and King Cao die, they are only the heirs of the prince, and their influence and prestige will be much worse. Even after two or three generations, their relationship with the royal family will naturally become more and more distant. Now they handle it, their concerns will be less. However, he was not willing to deal with Princess Fangling in the bottom of his heart. This is the princess who has been favored by Emperor Gaozu, Emperor Xiandi and his majesty. In the royal family, although there was some lack of conduct in those years, its influence is no less than that of King Cao and King Yue. Even in his Majesty''s heart, Princess Fangling, the elder, can be regarded as a model of filial piety set by his majesty for the people of the world. If he accidentally pokes the hornet''s nest, then his majesty and the people in the world don''t know how to treat him. "In any case, the safety of your highness is very important. I need to pay close attention to the movements of these 500 people and the actions of Princess Fangling''s residence. At present, his Highness has only two hundred Pro bodyguards around him, and the futu camp has been going south with Yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng. The Zhechong mansion of Chengdu Prefecture can not be transferred at this time, unless there is a real conflict. And What''s more, the loyalty of these people is very questionable. Whether they are loyal to the imperial court or to the remnants of the king of Yue and the powerful and talented people, it''s hard to say. To eradicate the four great aristocratic families, they will only work but not contribute, but to protect the prince''s highness, for fear that they will only put his highness in danger. " Bai Chun is very worried about Li Hong''s safety. I don''t know why he had to take the lead in transferring the futu camp after he entered the Chengdu government. Don''t you know that jiannandao''s officialdom is like a piece of iron. I''m really worried. Di Renjie quite agreed with Bai Chun''s analysis and nodded his head from time to time: "yes, most of the Zhechong houses in Chengdu prefecture were built by the king of Yue at that time. It''s hard to say how many of them were loyal to me in Tang Dynasty. The officialdom is so intertwined that it''s really hard to use them for yourself. As long as you don''t add unnecessary trouble at this time, it''s enough ¡£¡± "But if you want to arrest the four aristocratic families, you can''t do without their support. Even if the four families have interests with these Zhechong houses, you have to be careful about your burden tonight and your safety." Bai Chun finally turned her head and said to di Renjie, who was smiling bitterly. "Thanks for Miss Bai''s concern. Since the day when he left office, he has been ready. I''m afraid that the battle of Bashu will be the most exciting time in his life. But Miss Bai can rest assured that since he had taken the job of his highness, he would not give up halfway. It''s just Di Renjie brush must be silent, the next words, want to own needless to say, Bai Chun should understand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 800 Bai Chun understood Di Renjie''s meaning. If he didn''t say it, he wanted to leave some thin side for each other. At least, he could not put the suspicion on paper because of mutual cooperation. Therefore, Bai Chun happily suggests that Fang Zhan and hengqiao lead dozens of Jingwei and follow Di Renjie to handle the case in Chengdu government tonight and arrest the four families of Chengdu mansion. Bai Chun, on the other hand, needs to start immediately, check the details of the five hundred people in Chengdu, and whether Princess Fangling has any connection with them, and keep an eye on Princess Fangling''s every move. When Li Qian and others arrived at Princess Fangling''s residence, a carriage and a dozen guards around had been waiting for a long time. "Don''t ask why, hong''er has never acted according to common sense. There has been no news from Quan shancai and Su Honghui for three days. What we need to do now is to destroy the evidence in front of us. Even if Quan shancai and Su Honghui rebel, we can''t let them grasp the handle of Nanzhao." Fang Ling himself lifted the curtain of the carriage window and looked at Li Qian standing outside the carriage and said to Pei Shoude. "What do you want to tell qian''er? Why do you have to do it yourself?" Li Qian didn''t know why Princess Fangling went to battle in person. Did Li Hong get anything useful from Quan shancai and Su Honghui? "I can''t rest assured. I just went out to have a breath. I''ve been staying in the house these days. This old bone is about to freeze. It''s time for activity." Fang Ling smiles and signals Li Qian to get on the bus with Li Lin, while Pei Shoude and murongbin have to continue riding and follow the carriage out of Chengdu. "Gentleness is imprisoned by hong''er." Looking at Li Qian and Li Lin in the carriage, Princess Fangling suddenly opened her mouth and said, "her master rushed back to Qingcheng Mountain early this morning. She found hong''er''s bodyguard in the back mountain, and saw the situation of gentleness and honger being together." Listening to Princess Fangling''s helpless tone, Li Qian said with some doubts: "gentleness doesn''t know what, what can she say? Even if it''s your real identity, she doesn''t know it. Even if she is imprisoned by Li Hong, this "Chen Yiju saw hong''er fishing with her by the lake. He suddenly became unstable under his gentle feet, and then fell into the water with hong''er at the same time." The carriage began to accelerate, and Princess Fangling continued in the carriage. "Is..." Li Lin''s face a joy, instant instinct thought, Li Hong and gentle have drowned in the lake. Princess Fangling''s eyes swept over Li Lin. facing the stern gaze, Li Lin was stunned. Then she lowered her head and did not dare to speak again. "Chen Yi originally planned to sneak into the thatched cottage to rescue gentleness when hong''er changed her clothes. But before she got close to the thatched cottage, another group of hong''er''s cavalry came back from the outside. As soon as Chen saw a person, she gave up saving gentleness and reported to me the situation at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain first." Princess Fangling''s mind is full of tender shadows at the moment. She is not afraid to say anything gently. After all, gentleness knows nothing, even her own identity. However, Li Hong destroyed such a chess piece that she had carefully prepared and cultivated for many years, and could enter the royal lineage in the future. This made her feel very sorry for her efforts and energy over the years. However, to be frank, gentleness and her brothers are actually a group of "domestic servants" secretly cultivated by herself and her master Chen Yiju. However, this group of domestic servants did not conform to the law of the Tang Dynasty. Besides, they could not reasonably exist in their own names. Moreover, when they were working as children, they would be implicated if they made mistakes. It was too dangerous. The Taoist concept of preaching scriptures and preaching, teaching martial arts, and making it a ranger for his own use. In this way, even if something is exposed, it is only exposing those Rangers. He has no relationship with himself and is in his own interests. At the same time, he does not expose himself to the eyes of the court and the sun. Over the years, they have used these so-called rangers to clear their dissidents in Jiannan road. If they do not want to join the Chengdu government, they will either be framed, planted and jailed, or they will be handed over to gentle rangers who will be killed when they return to office after the court finds out the truth. After the success of the incident, the only ones to be held accountable by the imperial court are the Rangers. The Chengdu government faction can take advantage of this gap to recommend the people they want to recommend to the government officials for their own interests and Chengdu government. In recent years, such a way of clearing away dissidents has made them fail. Especially after Li Zhen, king of Yue, was executed by Li Hong, the whole Chengdu mansion became more unbreakable. Moreover, with the threat of Tubo greatly reduced, the Zhechong government of Chengdu government was no longer attached importance to by the Ministry of war, which gave them the opportunity to infiltrate more forces into Zhechong Prefecture and attract others. Therefore, in recent years, Chengdu government is as solid as iron walls, and Zhechong prefecture has made great contributions to it. Just like the Zhechong Prefecture in other places, in the past two years, the reform of the military department has been completed. However, only the Zhechong Prefecture in Chengdu Prefecture, as before Li Hong was appointed as the Secretary of state, has not made any painful changes, and still retains the original appearance, that is, the right to appoint and remove important positions such as Zhechong Duwei still remains in the governance of jiannandao Chengdu government.However, the Ministry of war still allocated funds to these Zhechong governments for grain allocation, which was not less. "Who did you meet?" Li Qian''s heart suddenly tightened, and she was able to let that hermit give up. Princess Fangling had cultivated tenderness for many years and rushed back to tell her something important. It was enough to imagine that this man was very important to them. "Fan Huaiyi!" Princess Fangling said softly. Hearing these three words, Li Qian and Li Lin seem to have been pounded hard on the chest, which makes them feel difficult to breathe. "How could it be? We have been looking for him for so many years, but we haven''t found him. Why did Li Hong find him as soon as he came here? " Li Qian''s tone became a little stuttering. Li Lin murmured: "fan Huaiyi, fan uncle, fan Ningan Is fan Ningan the son of fan Huaiyi? " "It should be. We don''t know about this, but Uncle fan mentioned occasionally in gentle mouth is fan Huaiyi! We ignored that. " Princess Fangling felt very regretful at this time. She knew fan Huaiyi''s existence from her gentle mouth a year ago. But there are so many people surnamed fan in the world, and they are still at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain, which makes it difficult to associate this uncle fan with that fan Huaiyi. Who could have thought that fan Huaiyi, who had been forced to death by the governor of Chengdu government and wanted by powerful and talented people, lived under the eyes of Chengdu government? Even send his son to Taoist temple to learn martial arts? What''s more, when fan Huaiyi gave Quan shancai his resignation form, he had already made it clear that he had escaped from Jiannan road and was on his way to Chang''an. He also made Quan shancai ready to accept retribution for his evil deeds and wait for the court''s interrogation. For this reason, Quan shancai was still frightened for a long time. Until the imperial court had never questioned him, his heart was gradually released. Now it seems that everything is deliberately released by fan Huaiyi, which is to disturb their sight, so that he can live a leisurely life under Qingcheng Mountain. "In that case, is it not fan Huaiyi who smuggled power and good talent and Su Honghui back then..." Li Qian some six God have no master say. "Those are old memories. Even if fan Huaiyi has evidence, it has nothing to do with us. What I worry about is whether Quan shancai and Su Honghui can withstand hong''er''s pressure. If they want to make up for their mistakes, they should tell hong''er about the grain shortage of Chengdu government in recent years. The whole Jiannan road has to have the brains of 70 or 80 officials even if there is no 100 It''s time to drop the bag. " Fang Ling wanted to see the granary of Chengdu mansion with his own eyes. In her heart, she was more worried about the Chengdu government. The military supplies and weapons of several Zhechong prefectures were bypassed by Quan shancai and Su Honghui, and sold to Nanzhao and Zhenla secretly. If these things were exposed, even if the emperor begged for love and Li Hong''s determination to kill, they would still die. So now, she must settle the matter in Min Cang, and can''t let Li Hong follow this line and continue to investigate. Five hundred Nanzhao soldiers outside the city were suddenly transferred out of the mountain forest today to kill the virtuous and Su Honghui. As a result, all the clues were broken. Based on the evidence of fan Huaiyi at that time, it only proved that the grain in the warehouse was sold by the king of Yue. Even if you find yourself, it''s only the royal family to make up for the family allowance. At that time, you will be warned by your Majesty''s edict. It will not affect the land of Sichuan and the lifeblood of Chengdu government. Princess Fangling is undoubtedly decisive and resolute, just like the gecko she showed Li Qian and his wife. Now she is not cutting off a little tail, but planning to cut off half of her body to seek a chance to survive. As long as the granary of Chengdu government is ignited by his own fire, and after everything is destroyed, even when Li Hong arrives, what he sees is only a piece of burnt loess. As for the grain, who dares to say that it was sold by himself? At that time, even in the face of the testimony of Quan shancai and Su Honghui, as the princess of the Royal Palace, could not speak as much as the two outsiders? Li Qian and Li Lin, after understanding Princess Fangling''s plan, look at Princess Fangling with fear and awe. They have to think, if Princess Fangling wants to live, will they also? "Well What about gentleness? " Princess Fangling sat in the carriage and closed her eyes. Hearing Li Qian''s nervous words, she pulled out a smile and said, "it''s a pity, what a good child." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 801 Make up a lie, often need to use countless lies, to cover up the unreasonable place for the first lie. In the same way, when making an action plan for treason and extermination, we often need to use the following countless actions to make reasonable arrangements and deal with the aftermath of the decision. In order to kill Quan shancai and Su Honghui, Princess Fangling must use the hidden 500 soldiers of Nanzhao to help her get rid of Quan shancai and Su Honghui. After all, the relationship between Quan shancai and Su Honghui is no less than that between himself and Zhechong Prefecture. In addition, when killing the elite and Su Honghui, they also have to face the prince''s personal guard. When the time comes, the soldiers of Zhechong mansion will not give up their resistance because of Li Hong''s loud voice. The uncertainty and danger are too great. Princess Fangling will not take this risk. Therefore, these 500 soldiers who were used by Nanzhao to smuggle grain and grass in Chengdu government naturally became the most reliable and most suitable person to help her implement the plan. When the prince''s personal guard and Nanzhao soldiers are exhausted in the battle, they can order Zhechong mansion to rescue his highness. At that time, as long as they cooperate with the prince''s personal guard to destroy all the Nanzhao soldiers, everything will be perfectly solved. When the time comes, the prince''s highness will not be embarrassed even if he is not grateful for the rescue of Zhechong mansion. In addition, he could also kill all the soldiers of Nanzhao at the same time of getting rid of Quan shancai and Su Honghui. In this way, who would suspect that he had colluded with the enemy, betrayed his country and abused his power for personal gain? If the prince wants to continue to investigate the clues of Chengdu government, he can''t do so after this battle. As for the five hundred soldiers who died in Nanzhao, Xi nuluo would not care. Compared with the huge benefits he had helped him in recent years, and Li Hong was going to Nanzhao, he would never have sacrificed his hundreds of lives. Two hours after Princess Fangling''s carriage and her party left Chengdu mansion, the Zhechong mansion of Chengdu mansion was also assembled by Li Gui, Li Wen and others, ready to leave the city for Qingcheng Mountain. Di Renjie''s tea bowl in his hand fell to the ground before he could hold it up and smashed! "Your Highness is in danger!" Di Renjie stupidly listened to Fang Zhan''s report to him about the activities of Zhechong mansion. His heart was full of huge shock. Who was behind the scenes? Is the method too cruel? Is it true that Princess Fangling has always been a low-key princess? "Go to Zhechongfu Di Renjie a bite teeth, looking at the side of the horizontal knife are pulled out half of the Yuan Fang, solemnly said. "But We people... " Yuan Fang looked at several people in the room. If they rushed into the Zhechong mansion, I''m afraid it would not be enough to plug people''s teeth. "I can''t help it. I can''t help it. Miss Bai needs to stare at Princess Fangling. Now she can''t get away from her. Her Highness the prince All the troops have been mobilized to Nanzhao. We can''t resist. We can only try to get close to Li Gui and Li Wen. As long as we control them, we can control Zhechong mansion. " In his heart, di Renjie complained about Li Hong''s thoughtlessness and arrogance. He transferred all the butu camps that could be used to suppress and deter the Chengdu government, which made him totally passive in terms of military forces, and made everyone in danger. Why is his highness so rash? Is it true that Nanzhao''s actions are more critical than Chengdu''s? "What do you think of Fangzhan and hengqiao?" Di Renjie turned back, and at this time he had a broadsword in his hand. At this time, di Renjie doubted whether he had the ability to turn the tide back. "To stop them from leaving the city, Miss Bai''s message is that the 500 people outside the city have indeed followed Princess Fangling to the north of the city. The destination may be Qingcheng Mountain or the granary of Chengdu government. " Fang Zhan calmly looked at di Renjie and said. At this time, it is useless to think about anything. Although the real motive of Princess Fangling''s going out of the city has not been fully clarified, it can be inferred only by vague speculation that she, who took Li Qian and others out of the city, would not have gone to help his highness, nor would she have confessed to his highness. "Yuanfang, contact Li Gui and Li Wen and say We''re being targeted by your highness, hoping they can protect us. Fangzhan and hengqiao, you should immediately search for the whereabouts of Li Jun and Li Jie, the sons of King Cao. If they are in other Zhechong houses, you can control them as much as you can, but you can''t You decide for yourself, but The only requirement is not to let Zhechongfu go out of the city and join Princess Fangling. " When Di Renjie came to the door, the area became very dark at night, and his sight could not penetrate the inky night and see the scene ten steps away. "Yes, I will go now. I will arrange some people to protect your integrity." Fang Zhan and Heng Bridge looked at each other, and then turned and hid himself in the moonlight. "My Lord, we can Can it be done? " Yuan Fang holds the horse''s reins. After Di Renjie gets on the horse, she touches the horse''s face and raises her head. "We have to have a try if we can. At this moment, no one is absolutely safe. No matter your highness, Miss Bai who follows Princess Fangling, or we who are in Chengdu mansion are all living in this night." Di Renjie waved and motioned to Yuan Fang to go on the horse."This This is too fast and too abrupt. In the daytime, Chengdu government is still in harmony. How can it suddenly become such a tense situation in just a few hours? " Yuan Fang was confused. Today, I met with di Renjie, Li Qian and others. From their words, we didn''t notice any passivity or the tension of their royal highness. It''s just that Quan shancai and Su Honghui haven''t heard from each other all the time. But when we met Li Qian today, they didn''t worry too much. How could it be that in the blink of an eye, before people could react, the situation suddenly changed. Di Renjie rode on his horse and said with a relaxed smile: "this is the difference between smart people and ordinary people. Ordinary people will think about how to deal with the incident after the incident, while smart people rely on their heads and anticipate the enemy''s opportunities." "What do you say? Please help me solve my doubts. " Yuan Fang was in a daze and didn''t understand what Di Renjie said. "In fact, all the situations happening today have been predicted in the minds of intelligent people. The only difference is that the deviation is just the size of the expected deviation." Di Renjie sat on the horse with a sigh, then slowly continued: "politicians are like this, including me. Most of them are self-confident and even arrogant. They are extremely confident about their own feelings. Once they think that an event is the same as their expected and judged development path, they will immediately put it into action and give others a fatal blow. As the saying goes, it is necessary for a politician of the court to take advantage of the enemy''s opportunity to destroy the firm and sink the enemy. " "What if you feel wrong?" Yuan Fang asked if she had thought about it. "Wrong? If you are wrong, you will lose. If you fail, you will recognize it. In the court and in the officialdom, this is often the case. Mistakes are never divided into big and small, only victory or defeat. Therefore, I guess that your highness may have evolved the situation of Chengdu mansion many times in recent days. Princess Fangling, like her highness, has clearly studied the situation of Chengdu mansion from her own standpoint, so she wants to seize the opportunity before each other takes the initiative to attack. " "That is to say, the situation is actually within their control? In fact, they will meet sooner or later? " "No, I can''t say that. It can only be said that the current situation seems to be beneficial to both your highness and Princess Fangling. They are both good opportunities to restrict each other. They attack and defend each other, and the conversion is very fast. It is only in the blink of an eye. Just like the chess that your highness made, when you take this step, you have already predicted how to move the next three, four, and five steps. At the same time, you have also predicted each step of the opponent''s move. If the next step is to follow each step in his speculation, your highness can directly skip the next few steps and go straight to the nest. Therefore, in our eyes, sometimes when we watch the Royal Highness play chess with the queen, we always think that they will occasionally take a step out of the game, but after three or five steps, we can find that the role of the abandoned chess is only at this time. " Di Renjie was sitting on the horse''s back, looking at a few lanterns in front of him shaking. He was still leisurely and leisurely discussing with Yuanfang. "I still don''t understand. Does your majesty mean that what we are doing is actually what happened now, but what your highness and Princess Fangling have done has not happened yet? Are they making use of preconceived judgment, and then go straight to the final result and omit all the links in the middle? " "Yes, your highness is anxious to go south to the southwest, and Quan shancai and Su Honghui have become his breakthrough..." "Then why can''t we..." "Because that''s your highness. If we were to be, who could keep Quan shancai and Su Honghui away from home? And not let them go back to Chengdu? Therefore, jiannandao''s officialdom is a piece of iron, just because no one like your Highness has come down. Now, as long as you can control Quan shancai and Su Honghui, the iron plate of Jiannan road is as solid as a piece of cardboard in your Highness''s eyes. " Di Renjie shook his head and said with a bitter smile. This is the gap between strength and power. It is extremely difficult for anyone who wants to easily tear open a hole and break the breach in jiannandao officialdom. But if it''s your highness, with his power and his position, he can easily kick through the iron plate of jiannandao officialdom. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 802 Politicians also have a characteristic, that is, they like to take risks. However, such recklessness is also based on their anticipation of the development of things. Therefore, when they feel that the prediction is correct, they will adopt strategies that ordinary people can''t understand. At last, they often go straight to the results after passing through several links. But it''s also because of skipping the link that makes the event even more dangerous, and that''s what politicians like best: challenges. Fighting with the sky, with the earth, and with people is endless fun. Therefore, after Li Hong''s prediction, after the development of things in his virtual cautious evolution, he began to go straight to the granary before there was only the evidence of the past, but no evidence of the present Chengdu government. His intuition told him that as long as the granary can be identified, the solid Chengdu government can be basically turned into a sieve with loopholes everywhere. Because he had crossed too many key steps, his situation was extremely dangerous when he approached the granary of Chengdu government, and the danger did not come from others, but from his unknown enemies. But in his opinion, these are not important. No matter who controls jiannandao secretly and covers the sky with only one hand, they do not conflict with what they want to do. Guessing and predicting the course and development direction of the whole incident is going towards the result. However, it does not matter who is in charge. It just makes the process a little more dangerous. Otherwise, it would be meaningless to transfer yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng? What I want is not to transfer yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng to paralyze the enemy and make them careless because they are weak. But obviously the enemy is much smarter and crazier than he thought, and more decisive and cold. So when Li Hong arrived at the granary of Chengdu government, a sea of fire flashed in everyone''s eyes. The granary is not as simple as several granaries, but is much larger than the combined area of several villages. So at the moment, in addition to the fire, what he can see is the hot breath coming from his face. One eye can not see the end of the flames, burning the faces of more than 200 people, even if it is far away, still can feel the scorching heat wave, with the wind to their side. "What do you think of Quan shancai and Su Honghui?" Li Hong was riding on his horse. Although the heat wave was heavy around him, it was still cold around him, which made people feel cold all over the body. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the fire caused by dry weather." Quan shancai bowed his head in the face of Li Hong, and his voice was drowned and engulfed by the flames from time to time, which made people not really listen to what he said. At the moment, although Quan shancai felt like falling into an ice cave, he was very relaxed. The granaries of Chengdu government were completely destroyed by a fire. It was obviously impossible for the prince to check the grain in the granaries. As for the grain transported illegally before, he could push them to these granaries. The amount of grain in the ashes can be reported according to the number on the account book in the Duhufu. When the time comes, Prince Ren Li Hong has the ability to communicate with the heaven. He can''t find out from the ashes how much grain there is. Li Hong''s face was gloomy and cold, and the dozen rangers who followed him were gentle. At this time, he even felt a cold feeling on his bones. He even shivered on the horse''s back. "Your Highness, would you like to send someone to search around to see if there is someone..." "No, obviously someone set fire on purpose and didn''t want me to check the granary." Li Hong watched the fire quietly. Judging from the fire situation, it was the biggest time at the moment. It was not possible that the arsonists had left, but they were likely to continue watching the fire nearby. It is obvious that if you want to ignite a raging fire at the same time or by region, it is bound to require a lot of people to work together to ignite. It is impossible that more than a hundred people can complete it. Therefore, once they want to search for suspicious people in the vicinity, they may be removed by arsonists hiding in the dark. But who would it be? Can you even think of your own front, even a step ahead of yourself, cut off the opening of jiannandao officialdom? Li Qian and others themselves have not doubted, but with their few pieces of material, it is obviously impossible to think of their own head. Pei Shoude? Is Li Qian''s husband possible? Murong bin is impossible, and Li Lin is even more impossible. Is it true that he belittles Pei Shoude? Li Hong had to put his eyes on Quan shancai and Su Honghui again. They had hoped that after finding out the granary, they would naturally be able to explain something because of their crimes. However, after a fire, it is obviously more impossible to expect these two people. All along the way, it was a kind of virtue of keeping a tight lipped mouth and not saying anything about it. Now that the granary is burning, it is even more difficult for them to tell the truth. "Sure?" Li Hong looked at Quan shancai and Su Honghui and asked abruptly.Both of them were stunned. Then they raised their heads and looked at Li Hong on horseback. They didn''t understand what his royal highness meant. "Your Highness..." "Since I don''t want to say anything, it will only be more dangerous for me to keep you two around..." "Your Highness This is not in line with the law of the Tang Dynasty. Even if you want to die, can you just rely on the evidence in fan Huaiyi''s hand to determine that it was the minister who did it? When I was in Qingcheng Mountain, I pleaded guilty because I was scared out of my highness''s anger, so I chose to confess my guilt freely, but In fact, these are all planted by fan Huaiyi to frame up his ministers. The so-called evidence must be that he acted as the supervisor of the road... " "Well, maybe, but it doesn''t matter. Even if there''s no evidence on fan Huaiyi''s hand, it''s OK. It''s just that my hands itch. Plus, I''m very angry now and want to kill two people to vent my anger. It''s just that you two don''t like it." Looking at the fire, Li Hong motioned Wei Tu Qi to dismount and push them into the fire. "Your Highness, are you not afraid of impeachment?" Su Honghui was surprised. Did this fire really ignite Li Hong''s anger? Would he really push himself straight into the flames? "The granary of Chengdu government was on fire, and Su Honghui, the governor of Chengdu government, was concerned about the granary, but he was buried in the fire when he put out the fire. Besides, these are all his own people, so he can unify his caliber." Li Hong rubbed his hands with some anxiety. There must be someone behind Quan shancai and Su Honghui. But who is in charge of the overall situation of jiannandao? Can you even get insight into your own ideas, and then get the first chance before you, and cut off all the clues that let you continue to investigate? Now I can only rely on di Renjie and Bai chun to see if the four families can become a breakthrough, or Princess Fangling. Thinking of this, Li Hong''s heart was shocked, and his expression instantly became somewhat unbelievable! Isn''t it Princess Fangling? Just as Li Hong was in a daze, Wei Tuqi and four soldiers had already escorted Quan shancai and Su Honghui to the burning fire. The closer we got to the fire, the more we could feel the heat, even with a burning pain. Looking at Quan shancai and Su Honghui, who are still silent and don''t intend to beg for mercy, Li Hong''s heart has already been raised in the throat. If these two people really choose to die rather than surrender, they will probably miss out and tear up the jiannandao officialdom in the shortest possible time. And it is very likely that with the execution of these two people, the officialdom of jiannandao will be more united Together, it is more difficult to break through. In the face of the burning fire, the figure has turned into six dark figures. Quan shancai and Su Honghui can even feel their clothes. If they get closer, they will be ignited by the flame. The hair between their temples is already burning in their ears. "I said..." "Be careful!" Quan shancai and Li Hong spoke almost at the same time, and Wei Tu Qi almost simultaneously wielded their swords. But even so, Quan shancai and Su Honghui were still shot by arrows in the chest, and they were about to stagger towards the raging fire. "Pull it out." At the same time, Li Hong''s bow and crossbow in the hands of the pro guards around him had already made a dense sound of breaking through the sky in the night sky, shooting in the direction of the seven or eight arrows that had just shot in the dark. "Chase." After receiving Li Hong''s order, dozens of guards galloped quickly into the darkness from a place not far behind. The soldiers on the horse''s back, one by one, were lying on the horse''s back, with their bows and crossbows in front of their eyes and rolling up and down with the horses. Wei Tu Qi watched the two Pro Guard soldiers being shot. Fortunately, they didn''t hit the key point. He immediately ordered the four men to hold Quan shancai and Su Honghui, who were all pierced by arrows, to bend down and quickly stay away from the fire. "Huameng, cheetah chase, no matter what means you use, you must bite them." Li Hong jumped off his horse and ran in the direction of Quan shancai and others. Huameng and Cheetah followed closely behind him. "Your Highness..." "I can''t die! Go Li Hongtou also does not return to say. Hua Meng and the cheetah are stunned. They nod to Li Hong''s back in a moment, and then turn back again. Far away is a leap. They don''t wait to be carried out on the horse''s back. The horse has raised its front hooves, and then runs to the dark place ahead. Gentle, fan Ning''an, fan Huaiyi, as well as the dozen Rangers in custody by their own guards, were stunned by the sudden situation that happened in a flash. They sat on the horse''s back and did not respond. However, the surrounding Pro guard cavalry did not panic. In addition to the dozens of horses that had just chased out, the remaining Pro Guard soldiers were still sitting on their horses. They just started to walk around and patrol quickly. Their eyes were sharp, and their bows and crossbows were already stringed and ready to shoot. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 803 "Dead." "Dead?" Li Hong glanced at Wei Tu Qi''s apologetic eyes and bent down to check. He saw that Quan shancai and Su Honghui were both arrows in their hearts, but Quan shancai had an arrow on his neck. Looking at the two people have no voice of the cheek, Li Hongfu in the right after the good hand a force, arrow moment was he pulled out from the back of the neck of Quan Shancai, with a handful of blood immediately sprinkled on the face of the soldier behind. "Is this the arrow of my Zhechong mansion?" Li Hong looked at the white flesh on the arrow. The arrow was very light in his hand. But it was such an arrow that it could shoot so accurately that he was surprised. Wei Tu Qi approached him and looked at the arrow. There were some small barbs on the arrow. Although they were not big, they were very uncomfortable if they were put into the meat. If you wanted to pull out the arrow, you would bring out a piece of meat. "It should not be. This arrow should be used more often in the mountains and forests, and the hunter will use more. He needs such arrows to pierce the prey''s body, so that the blood of the prey can flow out from the wound as much as possible in the process of escape until it is exhausted. Therefore, the arrow barb is not large and many, and it is obviously specially prepared for small prey." Wei Tu Qi takes the arrow in Li Hong''s hand, and Zizai looks at the arrow carefully and says. Li Hong straightened up. The fire was still burning, and there was no weakening trend. After all, this granary was still in ruins. "Tracing clues, since there are people hiding in the dark waiting to shoot Quan shancai and Su Honghui, they will not run far away. I can''t say there are other people who will take care of them." Li Hong looked at the dark place behind him. There were roads on three sides. In which direction would the enemy run? Who were they? Li Qian, do they really have the ability to get close to themselves, and then secretly kill them? Moreover, these arrows are obviously not used by Zhechong mansion. Thinking of this, Li Hong took back the arrow from Wei Tu Qi''s hand, went to fan Huaiyi and others who had already come down from the horse''s back, and then threw the arrow with flesh and blood to fan Huaiyi: "look, it can be used by hunters in Yizhou." Fan Huaiyi''s hands turned out to be the arrows falling from the air. He had lived in the back mountain of Qingcheng Mountain for many years. He knew a lot about the hunters'' lodging and had seen the arrows made by the hunters themselves. So he picked up the arrows, wiped the flesh and blood off with his sleeve, and then measured them carefully. Fan Ning''an is gentle and gentle. Although he has killed people before, he can''t help but feel a chill when he looks at fan Huaiyi''s carefully wiping the flesh and blood of the arrow. If he wipes a good jade treasure like this, it seems too numb for them to wipe a bloody arrow. "Your Highness, no, this kind of arrow can''t even be used by hunters in the mountains and forests. The arrow is similar, but with the material of the shaft, it looks..." In the face of Li Hong''s not angry but powerful eyes, fan Huaiyi''s throat moved and continued: "maybe it''s the arrow that Nanzhao people often use. The arrow is in the shape of an edge, so that it can be easily shot into the hard skin of the elephant." "Sure?" Li Hong picked his eyebrows. It seems that he let yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng leave, which obviously played a role. "Xiaomin is sure." Fan Huaiyi replied firmly. While talking, I saw dozens of soldiers who were close to the guards, but they came back from the direction of the big fire. One by one, they were still carrying a trace of flame. In the process of running, they patted those flames with their hands from time to time, and their hair was also emitting a trace of green smoke and some burning smell. "Your Highness, there were no dead bodies in the fire, none." The soldier ran to Li Hong and gasped, but when he spoke, he could smell the ashes of the smoke and fire. "None?" Li Hong''s heart was relaxed, and then immediately said: "to the direction of Chengdu government chase!" After that, without waiting for other people''s reaction, the first one turned over and pulled the reins to turn the horse''s head. Under the guard of dozens of Pro guards such as Wei Tuqi, he began to gallop into the darkness along the distant fire. Fan Huaiyi, Wenwen and others have seen that no one cares about their existence, but they dare not run around at this time, so they have to rush to find their own flattery, and then turn on their horses, closely following the back of the pro guards, and go ahead. Bai Chun stood on a high ground and looked calmly at the big fire about three or four miles away. Half an hour later, the fire was still not decreasing. It seemed that the fire could not stop without burning for a night. But not far away from them, a carriage is quietly stopped by the road. Under the cover of night, the people in the carriage are also standing on a high ground, looking at the fire in the distance. Even with binoculars, it is still hard to see in the dark. Who are the people in the carriage? Only vaguely can be seen. There are six or seven people wandering on the highland, walking down from the high ground with one foot deep and one foot shallow. "Miss White, it seems that they are going to leave." Yang Wu frowned. It was there that the big fire broke out. All the people present knew that there were only a limited number of over 30 people on his side. It was obviously impossible to stop the 500 arsonists."How many of us?" Bai Chun asked calmly, and only she knew that her hands in her sleeve were already shaking. "With me and liantie, there are 34 people in total." Yang Wu looked at those figures in the distance behind him and said. Jingwei assassinates and intelligence agencies, but if they want to go to the battlefield like soldiers, they are afraid that they will suffer a lot. Now, Miss Bai means to stop the carriage with the help of more than 30 people. Although it is not difficult to stop these people, don''t forget that there are 500 soldiers behind them. If they come back, it will be very difficult for them to run. What''s more, the five hundred people didn''t say hello to the people in the carriage and roared by. Even if they were Princess Fangling and others who stopped the carriage, they would be hard to stop Princess Fangling from leaving as long as they denied it. "Princess Fangling stopped here to watch the play, in order to prevent her from looking for an excuse to get away from it if she was seen. The five hundred people clearly knew what they were going to do. There was no fighting and fighting before the arson, which showed that the soldiers guarding the granary must recognize the 500 people, but only need them to set a fire together." Bai Chun analyzes the situation to himself. It is useless to stop Princess Fangling. What we need is how to let Princess Fangling admit that she ordered the fire to be set off. Unless this is the case, she can stop her in a reasonable and even tough way, otherwise. Bai Chun''s jade hand suddenly stretched out from her sleeve, and there was a token in her hand. This token was the one given to her by her majesty before the departure from Chang''an city. Li Qian and Li Lin helped Princess Fangling down from the highland. After stamping their feet on the flat road, Fang Ling breathed a long sigh of relief at the stars inlaid in the night sky, and said slowly, "at last, it is a smooth solution..." "Pei Shoude and they haven''t come back yet. Will they..." "Don''t worry, there''s no sound of fighting. As long as you point out the direction, 500 people will arrive overnight when they go to Qingcheng Mountain. At that time, hong''er just got up, and I''m afraid he hasn''t figured out the situation." "Why don''t you join him..." Li Lin''s eyes shot out a cruel, looking at Princess Fangling asked. Princess Fangling didn''t like to see Li Lin very much. Compared with Li Qian, she liked Li Qian more. But now she was in a good mood. Especially after a fire, she had no scruples in her heart. So she became more and more amiable in the face of Li Lin. "Hong''er, we can''t move. After all, we are the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. If the matter happens in Jiannan Road, it''s not too much for the officials of Jiannan road to bury hong''er, including US Royal relatives. Li Qian, you always want to die with hong''er. That''s the idea That''s stupid. " Princess Fangling took Li Lin''s hand and went to the car. After sitting down, she continued to say to the two girls: "there are many ways to let a person die. Sometimes we don''t need to do it, and we can get more benefits." "As long as Nanzhao is not completely captured by hong''er, xi''nuluo will still be the king of Nanzhao, and we can still make both ends meet. To the north, the royal family of Chang''an will support us, in Jiannan Road, in the southwest, Nanzhao will provide us with wealth and strength Alas It is a pity that if I can come back from this time, I will marry her to the king of England. So has we has the final say in Jiannan road? Princess Fangling stroked Li Qian''s hand and said to Li Qian, who was worried and depressed. "But what if serulo was not his opponent? Besides, when the granary was burned, Li Hong must go to Nanzhao with a lot of anger. If Xi nuluo can''t resist then, I''m afraid we''ll miss such a great opportunity today, and I''m afraid that in the future "Even if hong''er can conquer Zhenla and Nanzhao, does he still have to go through Jiannan road when he returns triumphantly? At that time, hong''er had a big wound and a small wound, or he died because of the smoke coming to Jiannan road. It''s not sure "Bang", Princess Fangling felt the roof of her head, and with that bang, she swayed. "What''s the matter, porter?" Fang Ling got up from the carriage and knocked on the front window. "Princess Chang, someone robbed me. Wait a moment." "Who has the courage to solve the problem and go back to the house." Princess Fangling''s face softened a little, but her tone was still fierce. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 804 Princess Fangling waited in the carriage for a long time, but there was still no doorman''s voice coming back, and the carriage stopped motionless. Just when she wanted to ask again, there were a few lights around the carriage, and the outside of the carriage began to look like a figure. "Granny Huanggu..." Li Qian has a premonition of the danger. The robbers will not rob so quietly. Moreover, 500 soldiers have just passed by. How can there be robbers staying here. "Yes, I''m afraid we''re being watched." Princess Fangling sat in the carriage, and her eyes began to look out through the gauze curtains of the carriage. "Can it be Li Hong?" Every time Li Lin talks, she can''t get the favor of Princess Fangling. Because she always said the words that Princess Fangling didn''t like to hear at the wrong time and occasion. This time, too, Princess Fangling glanced at her again: "hong''er is afraid that the granary is on fire. He is still in a dream. How could he come to my front?" Li Qian immediately agreed and nodded: "this time, Li Hong has lost the game with Huanggu granny. He just controlled Quan shancai and Su Honghui, but he did not expect to search and protect the granary immediately. It is enough to know that these people outside are definitely not Li Hong''s people." "But we are being followed. Who are we? Is it di Renjie who blocked the road so blatantly? The old fox has never been involved in the fight between the royal families. Besides him, is there any outsider in Chengdu? " Princess Fangling was still motionless outside, and her eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter. but at that moment, the voice of the porter rang outside the carriage: "Your Highness, they asked you to get off the bus." "Tell them I don''t have time. I''ve been on the road for a while in order to avoid others. If something happens, let them follow them to Chengdu government for discussion." Said Princess Fangling, pretending to be calm. The porter has made his identity clear. If the visitor still doesn''t know how to advance or retreat, he may not be able to solve the problem so well today. The more did not want to come, what the more came, the door''s voice disappeared for a while, and then again outside the carriage, "Princess long, what they said is urgent, and hope you can get off the bus to meet them." When Princess opened her mouth and opened her mouth, she heard a strange voice outside her. "Slave servant, you can see your royal highness too long, and ask your royal highness to get off." "Yang Wu?" Princess Fangling''s face was stiff, and Li Qian and Li Lin suddenly became pale. They were unprepared and didn''t know what to do. After all, it is the shadow of the famous tree of human beings. Yang Wu has served in front of his majesty for many years. Although he has been asked to leave by Prince Li Hong in recent years, no, strictly speaking, his Majesty gave Yang Wu to Prince Li Hong. But now, Yang Wu suddenly appears here in the middle of the night. Is it your Majesty''s driving to Chengdu mansion? Your majesty, can''t you come to Chengdu? Li Hong? Li Hong was in Chengdu. Hearing Yang Wu''s name, Princess Fangling was wondering why Yang Wu appeared here and who he was following. At the same time, her movements were not slow. She tidied up her clothes a little, and then changed her expression of relaxation. She opened the door of the carriage and jumped out of the carriage herself. At this time, she could not see a trace of her old manners. "Since the head of Liangxiang county and Yuyao county are here, we might as well get off the bus together." Yang Wu smiles and salutes Princess Fangling from afar, and then says to the two county leaders in the carriage who have not yet relaxed. Princess Fangling smiles and nods to Yang Wu. Then she sees clearly by the light of the torch. The three guards she left behind are all subdued by others, standing on the side of the official road with their heads down. "Eunuch Yang Wu, I wonder if you are..."? Did you follow your majesty to Chengdu mansion The crutches in his hand were on the ground, and he looked behind him from time to time, because there was a faint sound of fighting coming from afar, and listening to the fighting sound, it even meant getting closer and closer to here. "the princess of the long Princess laughed, and the servant girl just happened to pass by, just to see that the royal highness of the long Princess burned the granary of Chengdu." "Eunuch Yang Wu, wait a minute. What did you say about burning down the granary? I ordered someone to burn down the barn? Why do you say that? " Princess Fangling stares at Li Lin and Li Qian next to her. After hearing Yang Wu''s words, they can''t help shivering, which makes people wonder if they did it. "The maidservant saw you with your own eyes five hundred men..." "Oh, do you mean that when my carriage stopped by the side of the road, I avoided the 500 strangers who were in such a hurry? Eunuch Yang Wu joked. I didn''t know them at all. Why did you order people to burn down the granary? " "Where are you going all night?" Yang Wu is also smiling big, but he can''t help sneering in his heart. He knew that Princess Fangling would not admit it easily. Now I stop her, once the fighting voice over there stops, or someone rushes to her, the situation of myself and others will be in danger.Naturally, Princess Fangling couldn''t believe her words. When she ran past the 500 people, the guards on both sides of her carriage were on the side. Pei Shoude and murongbin followed the 500 people to leave without stopping, which indicated that they knew each other. But now she doesn''t admit that she has no way out. She wants to force the royal family to stay and blackmail the royal family. No one in Chengdu dares to do so. Even Bai Chun doesn''t dare to coerce and force her to stay at will. Otherwise, Zongzheng temple will be able to directly accuse people. After all, these people are royal relatives. It''s not to say that they can treat them like this. Besides, no matter they are Bai Chun, their status is only slaves. Even if they have the support of the prince''s highness, it is a felony to blackmail the royal family members at will when the prince is not around. "Hong''er has come to Chengdu mansion. I''m the imperial aunt. After knowing the news, I rush to see him all night. What''s the matter?" Princess Fangling and Yang Wu turned back at the same time. The sound of fighting in the distance was getting closer and closer to them. I just don''t know who it was. How suddenly they fought with the Nanzhao people in the middle of the night. "Then why did you suddenly turn back to Chengdu? Maidservant Bai Chun has seen his royal highness. He has seen the master of Liangxiang county and Yuyao county. Bai Chun came out of the darkness. The fighting behind them is getting closer and closer, which is not a good thing for us and others. For now, we can only take advantage of the small number of them and take Princess Fangling and others away from here. As for what to do next, we can only wait until we meet with the prince''s highness. "Bai Chun?" Princess Fangling''s eyelids beat involuntarily, which is obviously not a good news for her. The appearance of Bai Chun indicates that Li Hong is also nearby? Is it Li Hong who fought with the 500 Nanzhao people? Does Li Hong plan to go to the granary to supervise the granary of Chengdu government tonight? It''s just that you''re ahead of him and you''re burning it first? So Li Hong, who arrived today, met 500 Nanzhao people and handed them over? Is Li Hong really so smart? Although he left his own backhand at the scene to prevent wan1500 Nanzhao people from missing Li Hong who went to the granary of Chengdu government when they went to Qingcheng Mountain, they ordered Pei Shoude and murongbin to set up secret sentries near the granary. Once they found Quan shancai and Su Honghui, they immediately killed him. But this is just a step back to stay, is to be in case and stay, will not really be so coincident with it? Princess Fangling thought quickly in her mind. Lengyan looked at Bai Chun, who appeared in front of her like a ghost. She said with a sneer, "it''s not time to explain the Royal affairs to a servant, right? However, as you have been following hong''er for many years, I am not afraid to tell you that I saw a fire suddenly in front of me. I am afraid there will be a mistake when I pass by. So I plan to go back to the mansion and visit hong''er some other day. What''s the problem? " "No problem." White pure beautiful cheek is like ice, from appear till now, have not seen her even smile a little. However, her beautiful appearance and graceful figure, especially her temperament of not eating people''s fireworks like a fairy coming down to earth, even Li Qian and Li Lin are somewhat jealous. Heaven is simply too attached to this white pure. No wonder Li Hong can be so kind to her. "The husband of Liangxiang county master and Yuyao county master''s husband have been following you, do not know where they went?" Bai Chun listens to the fierce fighting voice of that side, and her heart is violently pulled up from time to time. She was very worried that the rear was the Royal Highness''s guard, who was fighting with the unknown 500 people, and the number was not dominant. In addition to the fierce fire in the granary, if it was really the Royal Highness''s personal guard, it would be late for his highness to arrive and might be ambushed by others. "What''s your business? That''s what you should ask When she is white, she will not be naturally white. "It''s none of my business, but it''s about the reality of the granary of Chengdu government." Bai Chun is still indifferent and calm, indifferent to say. "Well, who do you think you are? Frankly speaking, it is just a dog of my royal family. Do you really think you are di Renjie? In charge of the world ''s criminal law, arrest the world'' s bandits, ask the world injustice? " Li Lin holds her chest in her hands and looks at Bai Chun. Her heart is full of jealousy. "I''m not who I am, but whether it''s related to you or not, you need to go with me until your highness comes back to find out the reason, then you can..." "I don''t know where Miss Bai''s courage comes from. I think I''m a princess of the Tang Dynasty, and I''m going to obey the words of a maid, eh?" Princess Fangling, leaning on crutches, walked slowly to Bai Chun. She saw that Bai Chun was afraid of the sound of fighting in the distance. She wanted to hold herself and leave here quickly, so as not to be entangled by those people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 805 "See for yourself." Bai Chun is still calm and looks at Princess Fangling who has walked a few steps to her. Then she throws the token that Li Zhi gave her to Princess Fangling. Looking at Princess Fangling, who was stopped by the token, she knew very well that Princess Fangling was just trying to overpower herself and force herself to make way for them at once. So when Princess Fangling walked forward, Bai Chun did not show weakness. After taking out the token and throwing it to Princess Fangling, she also took a few steps forward. The two girls were facing each other. Princess Fangling took up the heavy token in her hand with a gloomy face. After looking at it without any expression, she slowly opened her mouth and said, "you are in Chang''an. I think hong''er must be in front of many of these things. You can''t bluff me." Bai Chun nods and looks at Princess Fangling putting the token into her pocket naturally. She nods lightly. Listening to the sound of fighting in the distance, she can even see some figures running towards this side in a hurry. Sighed and said, "Yang Wu, we don''t have to talk nonsense." After that, Bai Chun turned around and began to walk towards his horse. heard the white command of Yang Wu, and looked at the carriage at the moment, which was already controlled by Jingwei, immediately waved to other elite guards behind him, and said to the tomb, "Princess long, please." "What kind of things do you think you dare to blackmail the royal family? Yang Wu, don''t you know your own identity?" Princess Fangling roared, her whole body was shaking, and her crutches were pounding on the ground. The sound of thumping and the sound of an arrow cutting through the night sky sounded at the same time, and then there was another arrow on the carriage. "Be careful." Yang Wu looks back and sees that even iron has been protected in front of Bai Chun. He can''t care whether it''s a crime of disrespect to reach for Princess Fangling at the moment. He bends down to hide in the carriage. "It''s the crossbow of your Highness''s guard." A soldier looked at the scene of the instant chaos and other soldiers who had been hiding on both sides. He pulled out the arrow that had just hit the carriage behind the carriage and said to Yang Wu in a loud voice. "Are you sure?" Bai Chun''s tone finally began to get restless and asked with a trace of urgency. "Sure, it''s the crossbow of your Highness''s guard." Soldiers are wary of more and more people behind him. Yang Wu and other soldiers once again put Princess Fangling into the carriage. Li Qian and Li Lin were already pale at this time. The arrow they had just seen flew past them. At that time, they only felt a sharp wind blowing in front of them. They did not understand what was going on. As children, they heard a chilling Bang not far from their back. So at this time, faced with Jingwei''s cover, they did not dare to resist any more. With the silent and angry Princess Fangling, they got into the car honestly. "Granny?" Gentleness had already been held by Li Hong on his horse''s back. Sitting in Li Hong''s arms, he saw clearly the scene of Princess Fangling being asked to get on the bus by Huameng by the firelight in the distance just now. "What grandmother?" Li Hong''s expression was cold and gloomy, and his side face was still stained with a trace of blood. His spear was inserted into the shoulder of a Nanzhao man. After turning it for half a circle, he asked softly, looking at his arms, which was no longer shy and embarrassed. "Oh, just now you asked me to use this thing to see the situation ahead. I saw the old lady get on the carriage from inside." Gently raised the hand of the telescope said. At this time, the hand raised gently was no longer shaking. The whole person''s back was leaning against Li Hong''s arms, and an unprecedented sense of security rose in his heart. Especially just now, when I rode after them and fought with the unknown enemies, my tender heart was trembling. The whole person appeared to be a little weak on the back of the horse, and his limbs also became weak. Even every long sword he waved could be easily separated by others. Although she is a Ranger, and her martial arts are very good, she has never seen so many people fighting together. Especially after the sound of fighting, the sound of bone fracture, and the subtle sound of blood gushing from the chest and neck cavity, her whole body is numb, and she is trapped in chaos and fighting. She does not know what to do and can only rely on numbness Instinct fends off the spear and dagger that stabs at him. Even she is fighting against the chaos. She feels so powerless. When she is trapped in the chaotic crowd, she finds herself so small that she doesn''t know how to face this chaotic, tragic and merciless war. Therefore, I saw some of my senior brothers and junior brothers on the horse''s back, just waving their long swords to separate the horizontal swords behind them. The long spear in the front immediately pierced his chest and overturned her senior brother from the horse. She saw that several senior brothers, even before they died, even before they even had time to make a scream, they were picked over from the horses, and before they could struggle up after landing, they were trampled on by horses'' hoofs mercilessly, and then they lost their lives motionlessly. When she was in a daze, she only felt the sound of weapons crashing through her eardrum. When she looked back quickly, she only saw a long gun only half a foot away from her waist. The person holding the spear covered her shoulder in pain. Then she saw that the long gun landed on its own, but only at the end of the gun, there was an arm alone.I have never seen such a cruel scene of gentleness, coupled with the scene just seen, at this time the face has turned white, look flustered, disoriented, and do not know how to escape from this man eating scene. If it wasn''t for seeing the prince''s highness cold from his front and passing by, gentle and even doubting whether he had killed too many people wrong, he would have been in hell now. When he was instinctively trying to separate the broadsword from the side of the horse, he felt that his hand was shaking and the sword was flying away. His face was ferocious, showing a cruel and smiling enemy. He raised the broadsword again and stabbed himself. Just at the moment when she was so soft that she didn''t know whether to hide or wait to die, a piece of something suddenly grew out of the guy''s chest with a horizontal knife, and then she saw that the man opened his mouth and sprayed all his blood on her. The gentle scream has completely forgotten how to motivate the horse under her hip. Just after the man who wanted to stab her fell off the horse''s back, she saw the bloody face of Prince Li Hong again. "Hand it to me." When Li Hong''s voice rang out in his gentle ear, he stretched out his hand almost at the same time. But gentleness did not wait for her royal highness to come and hold her. Instead, she saw the prince''s spear passing by her fingers with a fierce wind. Her hand, which had been stretched out, seemed to feel the coldest wind in winter in an instant. Then, when he looked at Li Hong, who was waving a spear, he heard a click in his ear. The spear that Li Hong waved broke the heavenly cover of Nanzhao people, who was ready to cut off his gentle arm after he stretched out his hand gently. When she heard the click behind her, she turned her head instinctively and saw that the man''s Cross knife was almost close to his outstretched arm. When she looked up, she saw that the man''s forehead was completely sunken, and her eyes were lifeless staring at tenderness. The blood was instantly like water flowing from his forehead, which covered the man''s cheek A pair of lifeless eyes, in the body straight down before, has been staring at tenderness. Looking at her eyes, she can never forget the deep imprint of her heart, but it''s only in the moment that she''s dying. Li Hong looked back at gentleness and looked at the Nanzhao people who had been smashed tianlinggai with a spear. Then, his delicate body on the horse''s back seemed petrified. He sat on the horse''s back and kept turning his head. His legs clamped on the horse''s abdomen. When he passed through tenderness, he changed his spear from his right hand to his left hand, and then his right hand took a gentle waist. Regardless of the gentle struggle and scream in his arms, he put gentleness in front of him for the first time. "Shut up!" Li Hong smelled the faint fragrance coming from his chin, and felt the tactile stimulation brought by the soft jade fragrance in his arms. He cheered softly and harshly to the struggling in his arms. Because of the saddle relationship, at the beginning, I sat face to face with myself, and my full chest was rubbing against my body all the time, which made me feel extremely embarrassed. But because of the chaos of the scene, gentleness can only let her own body and continue to be closely combined with her Royal Highness''s body. Even her pretty cheek can only be tightly attached to Li Hong''s chest, and her ear is the heartbeats of her royal highness, which is very beneficial to her. And such a heartbeat, as if to isolate her from the battlefield, gave her a sense of warmth and security. This made the fighting, roaring, screaming and bone breaking sounds that made her hands and feet cold and tremble, seem to have gone away, leaving her in another world. "It''s the old woman I told you when I was by the lake today. She taught me to read and write." Finally, she no longer held the prince''s tenderness face-to-face. Her heart was not embarrassed at last, but she still felt an unprecedented sense of security with her back against his highness. Even if the enemy''s throat was pierced by the prince behind with a long spear, and the blood was dripping, she was no longer as anxious as she was just now, and she felt helpless and afraid from the bottom of her heart. So at this time, she took the crown prince''s telescope, and from time to time helped Li Hong observe the situation ahead, so she told Li Hong of the scene that Princess Fangling was invited to the car by Huameng. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 806 "There is also a very beautiful woman in white ahead." Gently raised his head and said again. Looking at the blood on Li Hong''s face, she gently and instinctively wanted to help him wipe it off. But the bumpy horse''s back, especially the position of her hip and back waist, and her Royal Highness''s body have been closely linked at this time, which has constrained her to act on the horse''s back and make it difficult for her to get space to wipe the blood on his face for his highness. "That''s Bai Chun." At this time, Li Hong didn''t have to worry about it. Huameng and Cheetah had followed him. Wei Tuqi also took several people to protect him on both sides, which made him speak with gentleness and relaxation. "Bai Chun? Who is Bai Chun? Is it the beautiful fairy like woman Gentle hear Li Hong say is white pure, and immediately raised a telescope to see the past. The arrows passed by both sides of the two men. Facing the 200 Pro guards, Nanzhao people did not have any combat effectiveness at all, and they didn''t even get any cheap money. After all, when they arrived at the granary just now, these people were able to secretly attack Quan shancai and Su Honghui under their close surveillance. They don''t even dare to think, if they have more people and ambush a few people near the fire, it will bring them greater threat and even threaten the safety of his highness. Therefore, when they pursued the Nanzhao people, they vented their anger on the Nanzhao people one by one. They had always been quick and ruthless Pro guards. This time, they not only inherited their previous fighting style, but also became more ruthless than before. This also led to a one-sided situation at the beginning of the pursuit war. As soon as the pro bodyguards engaged in a fierce battle, they immediately defeated the already panicked Nanzhao people. "There are two Tang people." Wei Tu Qi looked at some Nanzhao people who had just run out of the official road and got into the woods nearby. The arrows in the hands of the pro guards shot at them. In a moment, the two men immediately held their heads and cried out to surrender. They walked up to them like chickens and mentioned them to Li Hong''s horses. The torch began to be lit at the moment. Looking at the two bloodstained and unclear looking people, Li Hong didn''t even care about the meeting. Just now I heard from his gentle mouth that those people in the distance had extinguished the torch and the carriage had started to move forward. "Torture is clear. If it is useful, you should save your life, not kill it." Li Hong did not look at the two men, who were covered with blood and kneeling on the ground incessantly for mercy. After finishing, Li Hong handed them over to Wei Tuqi for treatment. He took dozens of his own guards around him and chased them forward. He was deeply afraid that Bai Chun might have any accident. Dozens of riders passed by the two Tang people and several captured Nanzhao people in an instant. The despair flashed in the eyes of Pei Shoude and murongbin. They yelled so loudly just now that his highness didn''t even know who he was. And those Nanzhao people are even more pale at the moment, they have been able to foresee their own fate. Sure enough, just after Li Hong and other dozens of riders chased forward, the pro Guard soldiers, led by Wei Tuqi, stood by the roadside and began to cross examine. The Nanzhao people who could not speak the Tang dialect would not ask for the second time, and they would kill them with a single cut in the neck. The blood immediately spread along the road, even the blood of several Nanzhao people. Pei Shoude and murongbin were splashed with warm, sticky blood all over their faces, and the bloody smell that flushed their noses made them nauseous. Around Wei Tuqi and others, other soldiers from the pro guards began to chase down the defeated soldiers all over the mountains and fields. However, for the Nanzhao people who were chased, the pro guards sometimes did not even ask a word. If they went up, they would just hit the back of the heart with a bow and crossbow, and then they would catch up with them and make up for them. He gently raised his telescope from time to time, but after the torch in front of him went out, he could not see clearly on the dark official road. He could only vaguely see the vague figure of a beautiful woman named Bai Chun in Li Hong''s mouth. "Who are you talking about granny?" Li Hong, who had recovered from the fighting, asked, smelling the gentle hair passing over his cheek and the faint fragrance on his body. "Granny? You know the grandmother who taught me how to read and write Gently and curiously, he put down his telescope, leaned against Li Hong''s chest on the bumpy horse''s back, raised his head and asked. "I don''t know. What''s her name? What does it look like? " Li Hong took care of the gentle sitting in front of him, so he slowed down the speed appropriately, while dozens of Pro guards had already chased forward quickly, leaving behind ten cavalry, Huameng and cheetah to continue to protect him. "I don''t know. She keeps asking me to call her grandma, but I don''t think she''s old, but she always says she''s old." Gentleness has been used to sitting in front of Li Hong, enjoying the feeling of being taken care of in my arms. In particular, when she found that the soldiers close to her, as well as those named Huameng and cheetah, were staring forward without looking at her and the prince, her embarrassment gradually disappeared. Li Hong nodded silently, and did not answer the curiosity of gentle mouth. If expected, the old lady in gentle mouth might be princess Fangling.Among the whole royal family, only she likes to pretend to be old-fashioned. Especially after her seniority was put there, Princess Fangling preferred to be in the royal family and claim to be old-fashioned. Although she was only five years older than her mother, she was old enough to claim to be an old woman. However, judging by women''s love of beauty and fear of old age, she was a little puzzled by her love of beauty and fear of old age. The arrow hit the back carriage of the carriage again, and the Jingwei guard, who was beside the carriage, rode on the horse, pulled out the arrow again, put it in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. He said in a high voice of joy: "Miss White, it''s the people of the guard. They''re right behind us." Jingwei''s voice had just fallen, and in the fields beside the road, a cloud of dust that could be seen in the night rose up and came to this side like a dark cloud. From time to time, there was also the sound of breaking the air and the command to stop them. "Stop, be careful." Bai Chun took the lead in tightening the reins. In one hand, she held a very well-made three shot swallow winged crossbow in her hand. Her eyes were wary and she looked at the iron horse flying towards them from the field like a dark cloud. Yang Wu and Lian tie were originally guarding the shaft of the carriage. After hearing Bai Chun''s words, they immediately motioned Jingwei to stop the carriage, and then the two of them flew across to Bai Chun''s side, protecting Bai Chun in it. When the members of the pro guard met with Jingwei, Bai Chun was relieved. Yang Wu and Lian tie were relieved. Finally, they were waiting for the prince. Since the arrest of Princess Fangling, every one of them has been holding on to her heart. Some of them even can''t make up their mind. Some don''t know what to do next. Although they don''t care about hijacking Princess Fangling and others, what they care about is whether it will damage your Highness''s great event. After all, all this happened too fast tonight. Before the prince and I and I were waiting for what to do next, everything happened without warning, which made them feel helpless. "Get the people out of the car." Li Hong''s voice sounded faintly in the dark. Bai Chun''s instant expression was a joy, and she immediately looked at the vague shadow of more than ten riders in the night. At this time, as long as she heard the voice of the prince, she was surprised. At this moment, she finally had the backbone. The sound of horse''s hooves sounded on the official road, but there was no movement in the carriage not far away. Even though Yang Wu and Lian tie invited each other several times, there was still no movement in the carriage. Princess Fangling was still with her eyes closed. Li Qian and Li Lin, including the Taoist priest Chen Yi, who had not got off the bus just now, were looking at Princess Fangling and waiting for her decision. When Yang Wu was ready to open the door, Princess Fangling''s voice finally rang: "let me tidy up." Then Princess Fangling looked at the door of the carriage and stopped moving. She was still. She said, "let''s go down with the dust. There''s no need to hide in the carriage and wait for the opportunity. Now hong''er has come and hid in the carriage. It''s no longer advisable to attack the enemy secretly." "Grandma Huanggu Li Hong is out of the car. We''re not going to throw ourselves into a trap when we go down... " Li Qian grabbed Princess Fangling''s arm to get up and said pathetically. "Now, do we have any other options In the end, we underestimated hong''er. We thought we could do a good job in the aftermath, but hong''er even thought about the granary at the same time. " Compared with the voice of Princess Fangling when facing Bai Chun just now, how many things seem helpless and helpless. "But we go down, how to face it, if he asks..." "Step by step, step by step, but remember, no matter No matter whether Pei Shoude and murongbin are dead or alive, both of you should take things from yourself. As long as hong''er asks about the granary, he will take it from himself. He says that it is his own idea, which has nothing to do with them. You forced them. " Princess Fangling got up in the carriage and said to the three men who had followed them. "Why?" Li Qian''s voice didn''t even tremble from her mouth just now, but it didn''t even sound so dry. "Why? See if your husband is sincere to you Princess Fangling looked back again and sighed. Li Qian and Li Lin look at each other, or do not understand what Princess Fangling is doing! Can''t help but some look at each other, and then heard the dust behind him said: "according to the words of the long princess, long princess will not harm you." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 807 The torch lit up the carriage again. Bai Chun got off the horse. For a while, he looked at the carriage that didn''t exist, and then he looked at Li Hong, who was already close to here. When he saw a girl in red sitting on Li Hong''s horse''s back, his expression was obviously stunned. But gentle when she saw Bai Chun looking at her, she was inexplicable in her heart. Just now she felt very normal in Li Hong''s arms, the whole person suddenly became uncomfortable, and her face began to flash again with a confused expression. Li Hong took the lead to get off the horse, and then took the gentle and soft waist from the horse''s back, and then walked to the carriage which had opened the door. Gentleness is closely following Li Hong. She does not dare to look at Bai Chun again. Even if Bai Chun''s vision is not placed on her, she is afraid to look forward. "My servant Bai Chun has seen "Hong''er, where are you going so late?" Bai Chun and Princess Fangling speak at the same time, while Li Hong reaches out to touch Bai Chun''s white cheek. She doesn''t show much surprise at the voice of Princess Chang behind her. "Well done, but remember to bring more people next time. Your safety is the most important thing. Understand?" Li Hong doesn''t pay attention to the small footsteps behind him. After finishing with Bai Chun gently, Li Hong turns to look at Princess Fangling. Bai Chun allows Li Hong''s hand to take off her cheek, and then turns to face Princess Fangling and others. Li Hong has a relaxed smile on his face, but because there is still blood on his face, his smile is a bit ferocious in the eyes of Li Qian and others. She looked at Princess Fangling quietly and naturally. Then she looked at Li Qian and Li Lin behind her. They saluted with a smile. The woman in Taoist robe also saluted herself after Li Qian and Li Lin saluted. Then she nodded and said, "what are you going to do? Why do you appear on this official road so late? This official way is not peaceful. The people of Nanzhao didn''t know how they got into the group of 500 people. It looks like the soldiers of Nanzhao. " Princess Fangling has been smiling at Li Hong''s words. When Li Hong finished speaking to her, she sighed. Then she raised her crutch and pointed to Li Qian and Li Lin, who were already standing beside her. She said helplessly, "what else can it be? What else can it be. It was too late when I knew about it. I came to see that the fire was getting more and more prosperous. So I wanted to go back to Chengdu first and take her two to plead for guilt when you came back. " "Oh What does that mean? " Li Hong was surprised to see the calm Princess Fangling asked. But without waiting for Princess Fangling to answer, Li Qian and Li Lin have already moved forward and saluted Li Hong and said, "to your royal highness, it is the granary where Li Qian and Li Lin forced their husbands Pei Shoude and Murong bin to burn. Please punish him." "Why? Where are Pei Shoude and Murong binren? " Li Hong''s line of sight or light swept two people one eye, and then again fell on the body of Princess Fangling. Li Qian swallowed his saliva in panic and said dryly, "in those years, the granary was sold by his father. After you arrived, Li Qian was afraid that you would find out the gap in the granary. In recent years, there has been no supplementary grain and grass, so So I was confused for a moment "The granary was set on fire in a moment of confusion, and the Nanzhao people are also related to you two?" Looking at Princess Fangling''s expression, Li Hong became more and more surprised when he looked behind him. He could not help looking back at the gentleness behind him. When she heard Princess Fangling''s voice, she raised her head involuntarily because of the angle of the torch and Princess Fangling''s eyes focused on Li Hong from the beginning. She did not find a girl in red behind Li Hong. And when Li Hong has been staring at her, gentle is also carefully looking at her, two people''s eyes are opposite, are with unspeakable surprise and doubt. never thought of courteous and accessible, a grandmother who was kind to her, and taught herself to read and write. Princess Fangling also didn''t expect that gentle and gentle actually walked together with Li Hong, and seeing that gentle stood behind Li Hong freely, she was not a knight errant assassin who was arrested by Li Hong and was more like a little girl protected by Li Hong. Li Qian and Li Lin face Li Hong''s question about Nanzhao people. They are tongue tied for a moment. They don''t know how to answer them. They see Li Hong smiling at Princess Fangling, then stretch out their hands behind them and see a woman in red tender! It even appeared in their sight. "Yes?" Li Hong smiles all over his face. He looks at his bewildered gentleness, and then looks at Princess Fangling, whose expression begins to become deep. He asks lightly. Wei Tuqi, who was not far away, was carrying Pei Shoude and Murong bin. The sound of horses'' hooves made Li Hong''s short silence very obvious. "Gentle met grandma." She looked at Princess Fangling gently, looked up at Li Hong at a loss, and then saluted Princess Fangling as usual.But this time, in the face of Princess Fangling, she did not run to her as usual, cheerfully and coquettishly. Instead, she stood in front of Li Hong with a look of numbness, but did not move forward. Princess Fangling looks complicated and gentle. After a long time, she slowly looks at Li Hong. Behind Li Hong, Wei Tuqi and dozens of soldiers have surrounded the place. Pei Shoude and murongbin are also being held in custody by two soldiers. Princess Fangling didn''t speak, but Li Hong took gentle''s hand which was holding the sleeve all the time. Looking at her gentle eyes and looking at herself, she calmly asked, "is she the grandmother that you said taught you to read and write? So Is she your master With Li Hong''s eyes and gentle eyes, she had already seen the master standing behind the two girls. But at this time, it was not necessary to know that the grandmother and the master she knew were not with her royal highness, but against each other. At this time, no matter what she said, it would cause more unfavorable factors to the situation of master and grandmother at the moment, but If it was not for the prince''s highness, he would have died in the chaos just now. Chen Yi looked at the gentle, frightened eyes, but didn''t know what to do. At the moment, he was surrounded by his Royal Highness''s Pro guard. The crossbow in the hands of the pro Guard soldiers was shining with cold light, and had already aimed at himself and others. As long as he had a slight change, it would be self-evident that he would be killed by random arrows. "Whose idea was it that Quan shancai and Su Honghui were killed?" At this time, Li Hong took the embroidered handkerchief handed over by Bai Chun, and began to wipe the blood stains on his face that were about to solidify. From time to time, Bai Chun would stand in front of Li Hong and help Li Hong with the blood scabs that could not be wiped off. It was quiet all around. After Li Hong''s questioning disappeared, there was no sound except the sound of torch burning on the official road of nuota. The night continued to cover the crowd, and the atmosphere became more and more dignified. "Li Qian, you told Li Lin just now that you two forced Pei Shoude and Murong bin to burn the granary. Is that right?" Li Hong walked up to Pei Shoude and Murong bin, who were all dressed in rags and looked embarrassed. At the moment, there was a little less blood on their faces. It was not difficult to recognize their faces. "Yes, yes, it was the Yuyao and Liangxiang county leaders who forced us to burn the granary. It was their idea. If we didn''t comply, they would kill us." Pei Shoude was stunned at first, and then immediately nodded and said. Murong bin on one side hesitates for a moment. Yu Guang stealthily sweeps Li Lin not far away, and then nods to echo Pei Shoude''s words, admitting that Li Lin forced him to burn the granary. Although Li Qian and Li Lin didn''t understand the purpose of Princess Fangling''s doing this, they saw their husband, who didn''t even think about it. They directly admitted that they had forced them to do it. The words that the husband and wife were birds in the same forest and that they were in danger of disaster began to haunt their minds. "What about the 500 Nanzhao people? Whose idea was it? Where do they come from? " Li Hong stood beside Pei Shoude and Murong bin. As soon as he reached out, Wei Tuqi immediately handed Li Hong a horizontal knife. Looking at the knife gently, her heart trembled, as if she had been caught by something. She saw so much cruelty and blood this night that she didn''t want to see the bloody corpse any more. Therefore, when Li Hong raised the horizontal knife and put it on Murong Bin''s neck, he closed his eyes at the first time, but at this time, he felt his little hand warm, as if he had been held by someone. Looking back, I saw the fairy in white, smiling to her faintly, and then gently pulling her back a few steps. Gentleness had to follow Bai Chun''s steps, and her eyes were constantly sweeping around Princess Fangling and dust, whose complexities were the same. Her lips wriggled a few times, but she didn''t know what to say to her grandmother and her master. "This Your highness I I don''t know... " , "all of them are dead. If you say yes or not, you will assassinate me in the granary. Now you have cut down your royal highness." However, if you tell me how Nanzhao people came to Jiannan Road, I will probably let it go. " Li Hong put the horizontal knife on Murong Bin''s neck. Even if it was the weight of the knife itself, Murong bin unconsciously continued to bow down. "Hong''er, I''m in charge of all this. It has nothing to do with them. Nanzhao people It was sent to me by sernula "Why?" Li Hong didn''t seem surprised at all. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 808 The cold light flashed by. Before Murong bin had time to beg for mercy, his head immediately fell to the ground, and a handful of blood gushed out of his neck. Li Qian and Li Lin screamed instantly. Li Qian has some dull eyes. After seeing the headless Murong Bin''s body lying on the ground, she just screams, and sees Pei Shoude''s head suddenly fall down. In an instant, her legs soften and she sits on the ground. "No, master." Gentle hysterical want to get rid of white pure pull, but by white pure next to Yang Wu tightly grabbed the arm. Gentleness can only watch the master who has just pulled out his sword. He is stiff in the same place, and the middle of his neck and eyebrows, as well as in front of his chest, has been shot by the arrow. As the sword in one hand of dust fell to the ground, his gentle eyes were already hazy at the moment. Vaguely, he only saw master''s doting smile on himself as usual, and then he fell down. Princess Fangling just frowned and looked at Li Lin and Li Qian, who were crying into tears. She lowered her head and said, "do I still have a chance to see your father?" "I''m afraid not." Li Hong threw the broadsword to Wei Tu Qi. He opened the carriage himself and got into it. After checking it, he clapped his hands and got off the carriage. Waving to Bai Chun, Bai Chun with a gentle unwilling to leave, with the help of Yang Wu and Lian tie, stepped back into the carriage. "Anyway, I am also the eldest princess of the Tang Dynasty. How about going back to the mansion? You don''t have to worry about other things. I will give hong''er an account. " Princess Fangling tightly held the crutch in her hand and watched Li Hong put forward her last request. "No problem. If you are in the wilderness, my father will scold me for my treachery and help you." Li Hong nodded lightly, then turned to mount. Only one hundred of the pro guards assembled, and the other 100, according to Wei Tu Qi''s report to Li Hong, were still chasing the remains of Nanzhao all over the mountains and trying to catch all the people. Princess Fangling gave up her carriage, and Li Qian and Li Lin were carried onto the horses by the prince''s personal guard and began to walk to Chengdu. The curtain of the carriage is opened by Bai Chun. Looking at Li Hong riding on the side, Li Hong signals whether Li Hong wants to come up, but Li Hong just smiles and shakes his head. "Why so much trouble? In fact, it would be better to seize the power of good people and ask Su Honghui to explain to them? " Bai Chun did not pull the curtain, but opened the window to ask Li Hongdao. "If you directly seize Quan shancai and ask Su Honghui to commit a crime, you will only scare the snake, not to mention Quan shancai and Su Honghui may not know the existence of the five hundred people in Nanzhao. Jiannandao is more complicated than you think. Even now, we can''t relax. If Di Renjie solves the problem, maybe we can relax a little. " Li Hong rode on the horse''s back and bent over to see the motionless tenderness in the carriage. There were still crystal tears hanging on his cheek. Bai Chun nods silently. She believes that Li Hong has taken so much trouble. It must be his consideration. It is not simply looking forward to the future. What''s more, the next step is to go on an expedition to the southwest, not only to face Zhenla, but also to face the internal strife that might be launched by the Nanzhao xinulu at any time. Therefore, we had to solve the problem of jiannandao completely in a short time. At that time, Li Hong went to Anxi. In order to conquer the Tubo and bring it into the territory of the Tang Dynasty, it took several years to sort out all the forces in Anxi, so that there would be a big empress who had no scruples when he was fighting against Tubo. Now, in the face of the coming Zhenla and Nanzhao, if jiannandao can not be completely stabilized, its grim situation will not be much smaller than Anxi riot. "What shall we do now? Go straight to town? Chengdu government is afraid that it is even more intricate and intricate. Will we have some dangers by relying on these people? And... " Bai Chun looked at Li Hong on his horse''s back worried. After thinking about it, he said, "it''s still unknown whether Di Renjie can control Zhechong house, if Zhechong mansion..." "You''re right. It''s not easy to enter Chengdu''s mansion now. Since Princess Fangling was able to think of the granary as the key to Jiannan road in such a short period of time, she must have left a backhand in Chengdu when she personally supervised the burning of granary. I haven''t seen Li Gui, Li Wen and others before, and I haven''t seen them since the death of King Yue They have been in charge of it all the time. Now it''s difficult to enter Chengdu government. Look, do you have to believe in di Renjie''s ability? " Li Hong smiles at Bai Chun with ease, and then takes a look at the fish belly white that has been gradually exposed in the East. Sitting still in the carriage, Li Hong was indifferent to the conversation between Li Hong and Bai Chun. She was still immersed in the doting smile of her master just before her death. she did not believe that master had always used her, and she did not want to believe that grandma, who had always regarded her as a grandparent, turned out to be the princess of Datang. He even became a Ranger himself and was arranged by his master to assassinate some officials with his elder martial brothers, younger martial brothers and elder martial sisters. It was not a chivalrous act of acting on behalf of heaven and eliminating evils for the people. It was all to satisfy their selfish desires and ambitions.He is just like the prince said, just a stupid free hitter, just a pawn who can be abandoned at any time. Just now, Princess Fangling''s eyes when she looked at her had completely lost the kindness and kindness in the past. Some of them just looked as if they were strangers, as if they didn''t know each other at all, as if they had nothing to do with her. The mist in the early morning is wrapped in the official road, setting off all the scenes in front of you in a mysterious and hazy way. The mist is like a white barrier, blocking people''s sight, waiting for the evaporation of the sun. Usually, it should be the official road that has gradually shuttled by pedestrians, but it is miraculously quiet this morning. After a night''s accumulation, the dew on the roadside has formed crystal clear water droplets on the leaves, flowers and plants. With the morning sun slowly shining, or evaporating into the gas in the reflected light, or being swept by the horse in the hands of the pro guard, it splashed into the road In the wet soil of the morning. Besides Li Hong and his party, Li Hong didn''t even meet a peddler, a traveler or a businessman on the official road, which made Li Hong feel a little uncertain. According to the law, the gate of the city has been opened at this time. People who want to leave the city should also come here to meet the people who have been on the road all night. But in the quiet morning of birds and flowers, it is not even a person to see, the road has never met other people. "Is it too strange, your highness?" Lian tie rode a horse from the front and said not far from Li Hong. "Now it''s strange. Don''t you think it''s a little late? Let Huameng and the cheetah move on. Wei Tu Qi should be not far ahead. The others stop and take cover by the mist. " Li Hong turned his head and looked at Lian tie and said. "Here you are..." "Just leave 20 personal guards, the others Be ready to ambush. There is no movement till now. I''m afraid it''s not very smooth for Di Renjie. " Li Hong said that at the end of the day, he did not forget to take a look at the gentleness and Bai Chun in the carriage. At this time, the two women were preparing to give up the carriage and prepare to ride. "To di Renjie left 38 Jingwei people, even if something happened, Jingwei should be able to transmit information in time." After Bai Chun and gentle change horses, looking at Li Hong, who looks a little dignified, says. "It''s no use. The carrier pigeons have been found out. I''m afraid that since last night, as long as the birds from Chengdu government want to fly out, they will be shot down by the city guards." "What about haidongqing? Will it... " Bai Chun was surprised and asked with a pale face. "I don''t know, but if Baiqi hasn''t moved yet, haidongqing should not be a big obstacle. Besides, if it flies high, it will take a lot of effort for a wolf and an eagle to get out of Chengdu government, which is heavily guarded." Li Hong frowned and was dissatisfied with Bai Chun''s leaving Bai Qi in Chengdu. Even if she has doubts about Di Renjie and doesn''t trust his loyalty, she shouldn''t leave Baiqi in the city. After all, she is a beast, so she can''t really treat him like haidongqing. However, no matter how many times they told Bai Chun or Pei WANYING, none of these women took their words to heart. They still went their own way and raised Baiqi and haidongqing at least as if they were children. So this is why Baiqi is more and more like a dog and haidongqing is more and more like a pigeon. "If there is a white start, di Renjie will have some scruples, isn''t it?" White pure pout sexy lips, some aggrieved said. "Well, I hope they''re all right." As Li Hong''s voice just dropped, Lian tie, who had just left in front of him, came back on horseback. Only this time, Yang Wu was still behind him. Two people rode in two, one with a black wolf in his arms, and another a white eagle in his arms. "Your Highness..." "Dead?" Li Hong''s face suddenly became cold, while Bai Chun on the other side was already pale, and his body on the horse was constantly shaking and might fall from the horse at any time. Gently and blankly, she looked up at the white Raptor still in Yangwu''s arms. She was very impressed by haidongqing. Her royal highness said that if it were not for haidongqing, his highness would not have found uncle fan living in seclusion behind Qingcheng Mountain. Although Li Hong said it coldly, he still ran over at the first time. He took Hai Dongqing from Yang Wu''s hand and looked at it. He was relieved. Although haidongqing''s feathers are messy, and there is a broken arrow on its wings, it does not hurt the vital part. But Baiqi is much worse than haidongqing. He has a knife wound on his stomach, but he has been simply bandaged by Yang Wu. His black and bright hair, like being roasted by fire, exudes a burning smell. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 809 When Di Renjie arrived at the gate of the city, two thousand people in a Zhechong mansion were killed by his Highness the prince''s 200 personal guards, and they were in a mess. Li Jun and Li Jie, the sons of King Cao Li Ming, stayed in Chengdu to meet princess Fangling. Therefore, di Renjie, who had been busy all night, was very worried about the disappearance of the last Zhechong mansion after controlling the other six Zhechong houses. Fortunately, after interrogating Li Wen and Li Gui, the two sons of Li Zhen, king of Yue, they got news near Jianyuan temple. Moreover, it was thanks to the wolf Bai Chun left for him. If Bai Qi had not been the first to discover and pursue him, Li Jun and Li Jie would have been killed when Di Renjie arrived at the gate of the city. Li Hong, the prince with blood and spear in his hand, is like Xiang Yu, the overlord of Chu. His whole body is full of aggressive killing intention. In front of him, Li Jie and Li Jun, the sons of Li Ming, king of Cao, are kneeling in front of him. On one side were Princess Fangling, Li Qian, and Li Lin, who were pale in their faces. At the moment, they were silent, bitter and embarrassed. "Your Highness, the minister came late. The other six Zhechong houses have been completely controlled and Chengdu government has returned to normal." Di Renjie and Yuan Fang ran to Li Hong with a deep and shallow foot. Looking at Li Hong who was questioning Li Jun and Li Jie, he saluted and said in a hurry. "Take them back for questioning. No one is allowed to approach them without my order." Li Hong takes back the spear pressed on Li Jun''s shoulder and says coldly. Di Ren Jie hurriedly kept up with Li Hong''s steps and looked at the princess of the house. They asked, "that princess, your highness..." "The same, let''s go ahead and let her choose." Li Hongtou also does not return to say. Di Renjie stopped at his feet and looked stunned. Seeing that Li Hong didn''t hear his response, he turned his head and looked at him. He immediately said, "I understand. I''ll do it now. It''s just that Baiqi and haidongqing were injured, and Chen was really powerless to come and rescue... " "It''s OK. They can''t die. There''s no big problem with a little skin injury. I remember to keep an eye on Princess Fangling. Li Jun and Li Jie are the backhands of the Chengdu Government where she works. It''s hard to guarantee that there are other people in the Chengdu mansion who will save her. Remember to take strict care of her. " Li Hong looked at the gate of Chengdu City, then turned over and mounted his horse. But has been closely followed by Bai Chun''s gentle side, looking at the blood covered, sharp eyes, like the God of killing Li Hong, can not help but hide behind Bai Chun two steps. If she didn''t really realize Li Hong''s horror because of the weather last night, she left an indelible impression on her when she started ambushing Zhechong house by the prince''s personal guards and participated in the battle again by his royal highness. She couldn''t connect her royal highness, who had kept herself in her arms last night, while killing the enemy and protecting herself, with Li Hong, who was ruthless and resolute in fighting against the sun in the residual mist this morning. The gate of the city, which should have been busy at this time, has not been a common people''s shadow except the soldiers of Zhechong mansion. Even the streets and alleys after entering the city have become extremely cold. All the shops and houses are closed, but only occasionally can be seen. At the gap of the gate, there are a pair of curious eyes peeping out quietly. Li Hong led a 200 strong guard, including the Zhechong mansion in Chengdu, to the residence where Li Sujie once lived, which was also his temporary residence, amid the sound of horses'' hooves ringing through the whole street. Fan Huaiyi and fan Ningan did not die, but both of them were more or less injured. However, these were not the things Li Hong should care about. They could be handled by others. Including gentleness, after entering Xu Wang''s residence, Li Hong seems to have forgotten her existence. After entering the mansion with Bai Chun, Li Hong did not think of her again. This makes gentleness feel a burst of loss and emptiness in her heart. For what happened to her and her royal highness last night, she also feels more and more trance, just like experiencing a long and real dream. In particular, she often secretly remembered that she had been riding with his royal highness last night, and their bodies were closely attached to each other. Whether it was in front of her or when her back was in the arms of his highness, the sense of reality and shyness of last night, as well as the warm body temperature of each other, made her feel very disappointed. Sitting on the back of the chair, she looked at the empty living room blankly. At the moment, she seemed lonely and lonely. She wanted to secretly review the scene of last night in her heart, but because of the cold environment at this time, she couldn''t grasp even a little tenderness of last night. The scars on her body are Bai Chun''s favorite place to touch. Even every time when she is bumped into her inner heart by her royal highness, Bai Chun''s blurred and charming sight always stays on those scars, or when she is pushed to the deepest place by the prince''s highness, she gently bites the scars on Her Highness. The black and bright hair of the waterfall is scattered on Bai Chun''s body. The two distinct colors of black and white make Bai Chun, who is charming as a cat, more enchanting and sexy. The slender legs, slender waist, full chest and the voice from the cherry lips stimulate Li Hong''s senses all the time. Li Hong, like a wild animal, gallops freely in the white pure jade body.In the long gentle countryside, enchanting and charming Baichun is like a tired kitten. Her body is as white as jade and clings tightly to Li Hong''s body. A layer of sweat on the jade body is gradually fading away. However, on the beautiful cheek, there is still an attractive and charming blush. The index finger gently stroked the residue of Prince Li Hong''s chin, rubbed it with his cheek from time to time, and murmured on Li Hong''s chest: "I still don''t understand that there are Jingwei people in Zhechong mansion. Why do you have to put on such a show? Even if you want to lead out the hidden Princess Fangling, you shouldn''t put yourself in such a dangerous situation, shouldn''t you? " Li Hong took a look at Bai Chun, one hand resting on the back of his head and the other walking on the upper reaches of Bai Chun''s waist. Feeling the smooth skin and the attractive curve, Li Hong pulled out a smile and said: "this time, we''re going to battle I''m afraid it''s the longest time I''ve been able to leave Chang''an in my life. When the Nanzhao and Zhenla affairs are really calm, my father will certainly force him to abdicate. At that time, he could not be as resolute and decisive as he is now in dealing with jiannandao. " "But wasn''t it more famous then?" "But at that time, Princess Fangling and others had already washed white, and most importantly When my father and Emperor abdicated his throne and I became emperor, my father and his mother would surely grant amnesty to the whole world. At that time, if I objected to my father''s amnesty to the royal family, I would easily fall into the world''s tongue. I would rather spend some time now, and I would have the initiative in terms of reputation and interests. " Li Hong''s hand grabs Bai Chun''s silky hair and twists it around her fingers. Then he continued: "after today, no matter how many heads of jiannandao officials fall to the ground, but whether it is the court or the people, or scholars, they will not think that I Li Hong is still a cruel prince. After all, Princess Fangling burned the granary, assassinated the prince, and the prince was passive in counterattack..." "You should set up the reputation of benevolent monarch and not tyrant in the hearts of all the people in the world. At the same time, you should also solve the situation that the royal clan of Jiannan road controlled by the royal family during the reign of our emperor in Tang Dynasty once and for all, so that jiannandao can be controlled by the imperial court again and realize the real eternal prosperity and peace." White pure mischievous again nibbled at the scar of Li Hong''s chest, and from time to time stretched out an attractive lilac tongue to lick it. "Forever? Hehe, there is no permanent peace in the world. It''s just that jiannandao has been delayed for a long time, but if it doesn''t, there is no way to bring them all to justice. Even after the death of King Yue and King Cao, I started to attack jiannandao. At that time, Princess Fangling and others could still get away with the law, and they would also create corruption and treason today. So It''s good to be quiet for ten years. The more the sword South Road makes trouble, the other roads will naturally be restrained. In addition, if the eldest princess of the royal family is accused, the whole Tang Dynasty may really be able to clear up for a period of time. " Li Hong''s hand rubbed white pure hip curve, from time to time in the middle with fingertips, it will lead to Bai Chun lying on his body, a burst of enchanting and charming twist. Panting Bai Chun put her lips in Li Hong''s ear and breathed like orchid: "there is no permanence in the world, but Bai Chun''s intention to his highness will never change." Feeling the tingling from his ears, Li Hong began to hold Bai Chun''s waist in both hands, stroking the silk like skin and saying, "Princess Fangling can''t go to Chang''an. She has to die in Chengdu government, so you have to ask for it." "Well, I see." Bai Chun whispers in her ear again, but the jade body is getting hotter and hotter. Especially when Li Hong''s hands slip by, Bai Chun can''t help but stand up and flatter Li Hong''s hands. At this time, the gentleness in the living room is sitting there in a daze with fan Huaiyi and fan Ningan, who are dressing up their wounds. Now what their fate is, they have no idea what their fate is. They can only wait for the prince''s disposal of them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 810 "Di Renjie originally wanted fan Huaiyi to stay in Chengdu and help him deal with Jiannan Road, but Li Hong refused. As for Fang Ling He committed suicide in his own residence, but he left this letter for you. " Mei Mei pushed the letter to Li Zhi, and then picked up the latest edition of "the world in the world". It was also about the rebellion of Chengdu government. Just look at the above text, you can see that, no matter the author''s wording, intention, or the intention of the whole article, it seems to be extremely fair, without any emotional color, about the Chengdu government rebellion. However, as long as you think about it carefully, it can be seen that the Prince Li Hong had nothing to do with the rebellion of Chengdu government through Jiannan road. Although the whole article does not specify the relationship between Nanzhao people and Fangling, it can be easily seen that whether the granary was burned or how Nanzhao people entered Chengdu mansion, it was closely related to Princess Fangling, King Yue and Prince Cao''s descendants. What''s more, although there is no outline on the line, the article deliberately states the status and importance of Chengdu government, and puts Prince Li Hong in the victim''s position. Finally, with your strong sense of justice and the loyalty of Zhechong mansion, Princess Fangling, who betrayed the country and surrendered to the enemy, was finally convinced. But even so, the king of Yue and Prince Cao still launched the Zhechong mansion under their control and surrounded the prince. The prince had to bear the pain to launch a crusade against them. In a word, the whole page revolves around the affairs of Chengdu government, which puts Li Hong in the awe inspiring righteousness of the victim and forced to exterminate his relatives. It focuses on the inner entanglement and contradiction of the prince when he deals with the royal family, which is totally different from the image of the prince before he left Chang''an. "Li Lingyue and Guan Waner were brainwashed by Li Hong? This kind of article also means to write out? You''re not afraid to be laughed at? " Wu Mei for the front page of a few articles, after reading, will know from who. Two of them were written by Li Lingyue himself, and the other three were written by Shangguan Waner, together with the concluding articles of the last edition. In a word, the latest fangjiantianxia is the image of the prince''s being wronged, miserable, helpless, tangled and contradictory. "Brainwashing? In my opinion, there are a few people who have been brainwashed by Li Hong. You can feel that Li Lingyue has been brainwashed by Li Hong. However, in the minds of the court officials, the prince''s Royal Highness has been highly praised for his commitment to the country of the Tang Dynasty, not for the benefit of the royal family members, It''s just for Li honglai to sing praises to him. I have been in charge of the country for many years. I have never been praised by many ministers like Li Hong, the crown prince. " Li Zhi put down the letter from Princess Fangling. The man is dead. It doesn''t matter who wrote it. "Wang Lou, the literati in Chang''an City, how do they evaluate it? Are they all on the side of the crown prince, just like in the book Wu Mei opens the book "the world in the world" and looks at "the change is endless. What the ancestors left behind has been abolished by him. This is disrespectful!" Li Zhi knows that Wu Mei is right, but he just doesn''t believe that Jiannan Dao has been solved. What''s wrong with the Tang Dynasty! In a word, he just didn''t like and dislike Li Hong''s tossing and tossing, and did not allow the courtiers to enjoy the peace of the prosperous times. , "to rid the dregs and extract the essence, I think the emperor is right. What the sages left behind is not necessarily right. After all, the sages did not see how rich the Tang Dynasty is today. You can see the fragrance to the sages, and the sages will not be poisons." Li Lingyue spat out her tongue and immediately hid behind Wu Mei. Some Li Zhi, who dare not look at her face any more, is more ugly. The three people discussed and discussed, and the topic went back to the original point again, that is, the law of Zhenguan, which was compiled by the former Emperor himself, and the Tang law Shuyi, which was revised by Li Zhi according to the Zhenguan law in Yonghui years. At this time, all of them faced the risk of being abolished by Li Hong. Therefore, Li Zhi''s attitude on this issue has been quite negative. Think Li Hong this way of thinking, is absolutely a big treacherous! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 811 Hua Ji took the memorial of Di Renjie just handed over from Chengdu, and trotted all the way to Penglai Hall of the queen. When Li Zhi and Wu Mei hear Hua Ji respectfully hand over the memorial and say that it is the memorial of Chengdu government, their hearts are both unable to help but tremble. The disposal of royal family members was clearly stated in the last Memorial, including the death of Princess Fangling. But there is not even one about the appearance of officials'' names and their disposal in Jiannan Dao officialdom. Now, this memorial was handed over only half a day later than the one before. It is obvious that di Renjie has made a decision on how to deal with many officials in Jiannan road. In other words, Li Hong has decided whether to reorganize jiannandao officialdom or continue to follow the former jiannandao official system. I''m afraid it''s all in this memorial. Li Zhi looked at the memorial that was put in front of him, but it was not in "my highness, the crown prince has not given any will to the three provinces and six ministries. Now, no one from the main officials of the three provinces and six ministries left Chang''an to go to the Jiannan Dao Government Office in Chengdu." Hua Ji told Li Zhi the news from Shangshu province. "What does the queen think?" Li Zhi rolled his eyes and looked at Wu Mei. Li Lingyue, the little girl behind her, began to work hard to massage her mother''s back on her shoulders. "You are the emperor. Come to make up your mind. Li Hong didn''t give any information to the three provinces and six ministries. This is waiting for you to take care of the southern sword road." Wu Mei smiles and her eyes move away from the memorial. What worried the two was that the names of the people who might appear in the memorial would be dismissed or put into prison directly. Obviously, it is impossible to stop the shaking of jiannandao officialdom. "You Why don''t you look at the memorial first? In case the emperor is merciful, no one in jiannandao moves? " Li Lingyue shrunk her neck and took a look at Lizhi. "Do you think your brother is like that?" Li Zhibai "flatterer" one eye, said coldly. "That''s not good. Anyway, the emperor brother was assassinated by a Ranger in Qingcheng Mountain. The female Ranger who was the leader was not punished by him. Nothing happened. Now he is following Bai Chun on the way back to Jiannan road." As soon as Li Lingyue''s eyes turned, she planned and immediately betrayed Li Hongxi''s essence of beauty. "Your royal brother is famous. You can''t walk with a beautiful woman. You don''t know. All the women who have met with him over the years, as long as they are of good shape and appearance, have been taken to the East Palace by him. Even the princesses of Japan and Dashi have not been spared, have they? A female Ranger may have hurt him. As long as he is beautiful, your brother It''s entirely possible to do nothing to investigate and be lenient. By the way, you have not always been more supportive of your royal brother''s way of doing things in the case of beauties. Why did you suddenly file a complaint today? " Wu Mei says finally, just remember this does not accord with Li Lingyue''s usual behavior to her royal brother. But the person next to him, in his heart, was full of strong envy, jealousy and hatred towards Li Hong in this respect. The unfilial son did not know what virtue he had accumulated. In the twinkling of an eye, there were wives and concubines and beautiful women around him. Moreover, seeing that Princess Pei WANYING and others get along in harmony, he is not jealous, jealous and resentful at all. Unlike himself, he goes out to fight Anton. Although he has brought back two beauties, he still dares not to come to the palace like Li Hong because of the Queen''s relationship. Li Lingyue pouted her lips and put her hands on Wu Mei''s shoulder. She murmured: "what else could it be? Wan''er began to be depressed after hearing about it. She was afraid that her brother would forget her..." "No, Li Hong''s affair with Guan Waner This Did shangguanyi agree? " Li Zhi''s brain is obviously written with envy, jealousy and hatred. She looks at Li Lingyue in surprise and asks. "I don''t know, but Wan''er often talks about her brother happily in front of shangguanyi. Even if she shows a little love, her grandfather is like Alzheimer''s disease. She only smiles and nods, and never says anything." Li Lingyue shrugged her shoulders and said that the word Alzheimer''s was the last time she went to the imperial clan with her royal brother and looked at a silly prince. Li Hong secretly told her that this was the condition of Alzheimer''s disease. Li Zhi shook his head helplessly. The younger generation''s affairs were ignored. Moreover, Shangguan Wan''er and Li Hong were not in the palace for a day or two. As for the future, let him toss about it. Wu Mei is keenly aware of Li Lingyue''s mouth. Shangguan Waner''s heart is full of jealousy and worry because of the female Ranger. However, Li Hong is very willing to row a woman in the East Palace, so she doesn''t pay attention to it. The memorial was finally opened by Li Zhi. It was as expected by the emperor and the latter two. According to the long list, Li Zhi almost suffered from vertigo on the spot. A total of 78 officials, large and small, were dismissed by Li Hong or investigated for responsibility. When Wu Mei took the memorial, she did not say anything. The owner of the two small hands on her shoulder had already begun to speak out. It was the first time that she heard of the Tang Dynasty and dismissed and charged 78 officials.After opening her tongue, she found that her mother was very calm. She just sighed a little, glanced at the name on it, and said leisurely, "if you add those Royal relatives, more than 100 official posts will be vacated in jiannandao. Your majesty, although Di Renjie is in charge of Jiannan road at the moment, the three provinces and government departments have to send people to assist Di immediately Has Renjie dealt with Jiannan Dao Li Zhi, with a trace of discontent and discontent on his face, shook his head severely and said to himself, "I, the emperor, have become his servant of Li Hong. All these years, I have been good at managing the affairs of Li Hong. When he comes back, no one will stop me and see how I will deal with him." After saying that, he ignored Wu Mei and Li Lingyue''s mother and daughter and walked out of Penglai hall with their hands on their back. Looking at Li Zhi''s back, the mother and daughter only vaguely heard Li Zhi telling Hua Ji to call officials from three provinces and six departments to Zichen hall. From Jiannan road to Lingnan Road, you need to cross a natural chasm: the Yangtze River. However, the south of the Yangtze River was not under the control of the imperial court. The complex terrain, mountainous and dense forests make it extremely difficult for the army to enter Jiannan road. However, after crossing the Yangtze River and entering Lingnan Road, the dense forest, hot and humid air, and rainy weather forced people from the capital city to have various adverse reactions. After crossing the Yangtze River and shuttling through dense forests and mountains, the team of more than 200 people is the only official road to Taihe City, the "King City" of Nanzhao. Unable, Wu Tian, Yuan Shuji, Guo Shifeng and others have been waiting here for a long time. Behind them are xinulu, who was granted the title of king of Yunnan by Li Zhijin, and his father, sherong, including his son, Luo Shengyan. Behind them were the Fu Tu camp led by the Nanzhao officials, Yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng, waiting for the arrival of Li Hong, the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Xi nuluo is not very similar to his father, but he and his son, Luo Shengyan, are like a mold carved out of the same mold. In this great Tang Dynasty, he only sent his subordinates to Chang''an to pay homage, but did not let his son luoshengyan go. So Xi nuluo frowned for three or four days when he got that Prince Li Hong of the Tang Dynasty was about to arrive at Taihe city. He didn''t know whether the prince''s action was due to his disrespect for the Tang Dynasty, or whether the Tang Dynasty really wanted to borrow the way and simply went to the song Ping mansion, which was the guardian of Annan capital. It''s just like two hundred soldiers on a long march. It doesn''t feel like they can''t walk on a long-distance vehicle. It''s just like that you can''t see a soldier walking on a long distance. Black armour, neat horses, and dazzling weapons in the sun make people dare not underestimate this cavalry with only 200 people. "Has your highness arrived?" Xi nuluo narrowed his small eyes and looked far away. Then he asked yuan Shuji in front of him. "I think so." Yuan Shu smiled and said, looking at the small squint of seruro. Yuan Shuji is only in his thirties, and xinulu is only about 40. Since the first meeting, they have not left a good impression on each other. Especially when Yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng joined together with lawlessness, they led 8000 people from the futu camp to the Taihe City, the capital of Nanzhao. They camped outside Taihe for a night, and were invited into Taihe city by xinululuo. At the following welcome banquet, Xi nuluo was full of curiosity about the lawless 4000 Fu slaughterhouse and the black covered carriage under close guard, beating around and listening to Yuan Shuji and others. However, to his disappointment, no matter how he asked, people could answer exactly what he asked, and because he was the central army of his royal highness, he did not pay attention to himself, the king of Yunnan, who was conferred by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. When drinking, they even dare to pass by their own son and compete directly with themselves. They both killed several bowls of wine without changing their faces. However, their eyes turned from light boring to fierce hostility, and no one was satisfied with them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 812 Taihe city is a city that is extremely difficult to be captured by foreign troops. The most obvious sign of this city is that it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The people who chose to build the city must have taken advantage of its advantageous complex terrain from the very beginning. Because of its complex terrain, Taihe city is not like the square city in the Central Plains, but because it is built on the slope between the peak of Cangshan Buddha and Wuzhi Mountain, thus forming a unique shape city with only two walls. The steep Cangshan Mountain forms a natural defense barrier in the West and the boundless Erhai Lake in the East. The two natural strategic barriers make it unnecessary for Taihe city to waste time and money on defense in these two directions. According to the terrain, the north and south walls are strong walls that are like two long dragons, lying between Cangshan Mountain and Erhai Lake, forming a strong city that is easy to defend and hard to attack. In the same way, when he was the king of Nanzhao (mengshezhao), he built two small cities, named Longkou and Longwei, less than a hundred miles from Taihe City, so as to defend Taihe city together and make Taihe city more solid. However, lawlessness, Yuan Shuji, Guo Shifeng, sherong, xinulu, luoshengyan and others are now standing under the gate of Longkou City, waiting for Li Hong''s arrival. The city is not very big. The meandering streets have the artistic conception of Jiangnan Water Town. In addition, there are many mountains and rivers in Yunnan and Guizhou. There are lots of bridges, ponds and courtyards, thatched cottages or rammed earth with yellow walls. It seems to be quite flexible here. From time to time, people dressed in various costumes would secretly look at the passing army from the poorly sealed log windows, but no one would come out to investigate. At this time, the people of Nanzhao were not as good as those of the last generation. They separated and became various nationalities here. Now, most of them regard themselves as Cuan nationality, claiming to be descendants of the ban family. In the spring and Autumn period, descendants of ruo''ao of Chu state multiplied. It is said that their ancestors grew up eating tiger milk, so they took the spot of tiger spot as their surname. Li Hong didn''t know anything about it. While listening to sherong''s voluminous narration of their history, Li Hong sat on his horse and looked at Erhai Lake and Cangshan Mountain, which were connected with the sky in the distance. Shelong''s words are obviously easy to convince people. After all, the meaning of the two characters here is the meaning of the tiger. From then on, it can be basically determined that their ethnic group is the Cuan ethnic group developed mainly by the descendants of the ban family. In the former Sui Dynasty, because of the internal division of the Cuan nationality, they formed the eastern Cuan and the Western Cuan. At the end of the former Sui Dynasty, with the decline of the East Cuan, the West Cuan took advantage of the fire and plundered, which led to the internal division again, thus forming a tribal state named after their king: mengcuzhao, yuexizhao, langqiong imperial edict, Cuan imperial edict, Shilang imperial edict and mengshe imperial edict. Mengshe imperial edict is often called Nanzhao because it is in the south of other five imperial edicts. In addition, Li Hong sent people to support Nanzhao when they were in turmoil. Therefore, in a short time, they helped Nanzhao unify the other five imperial edicts and formed the present grand Nanzhao. Li Hong understood the purpose of serun and xinulu to tell themselves their history. This was to tell himself implicitly that although they had their own support at that time, they also had the same legitimacy here as the Tang Dynasty established the Central Plains. Li Hongduan sat on the horse''s back and didn''t speak. According to the etiquette of Nanzhao, after the gods and ghosts dressed in various abnormal costumes, he stepped on the back of the horse and slowly came down from the horse. After Li Hong''s feet had stabilized, Xi nuluo and others got up from the ground. They were very excited about the big footprints on his back. In particular, when his son, Luo Shengyan, looked at the dazzling big footprints on his back after he got up and wanted to take them off, he was severely stopped by xinuluo with his eyes. Thus, we can know that xinuluo is quite afraid of Li Hong''s arrival. The gate of Taihe city is not very tall, but as a relic of the old city of Dali, most of the streets and alleys are made of hard stone. Even the main body of the gate is also made of stone. Only in other places with steep terrain can the wall be built with loess tamping. After years of trampling on the stone, it seems that the whole alley is not even covered with stones, but some of them are not even covered by the mirror. Xi nuluo was famous for his love of beauty. Even his son also inherited his fine tradition. Every beautiful woman in Taihe city would be forced into the palace by him. If he liked it, he would stay in the palace, and then he would send someone to give money to his family. If you don''t look up to them, it''s good, and they will let them go home. But most of the time, the women who Xi nuluo gave up will be robbed from the middle of the road by his son, Luo Shengyan, and become Luo Shengyan''s personal things. Li Hong walked in the front, followed by Xi nuluo on the left and serong on the right, while behind him were Jingzhe and mangzhong, who had not appeared for a long time.The two men quietly narrated to Li Hong what Xi nuluo had done in Nanzhao, and reminded Li Hong from time to time that when he came, Xi nuluo sent a large number of troops and horses to the north of Taihe City, that is, their Longwei City, to prevent other leaders of the five imperial edicts from visiting Taihe city. In Taihe City, there was also a king''s palace. After shelong passed the mengshe imperial edict to xinulu, the young xinulu, with the support of the Tang Dynasty, suppressed the five imperial edicts in one fell swoop. After unifying the whole tribe, he began to follow the example of the Tang Dynasty and set up a Royal Palace. Once a man enjoys the supreme pleasure brought by the supreme power, his ambition will become more and more great, just like Xi nuluo, who ruled the whole tribe, began to be dissatisfied with the eyes of the Tang Dynasty. Instead, he began to secretly communicate with some Tubo forces who wanted to restore their Zanpu power, including some forces of Zhenla, and Princess Fangling of Jiannan road. In this way, she tried to draw close to all forces, hoping to completely break away from the control of the Tang Dynasty and become an independent kingdom like Zhenla. In the Tang Dynasty, Annam''s capital was in Songping prefecture (Hanoi, Vietnam), which was not very close to Taihe city. Moreover, before Li Hong''s dictatorship, Tang Dynasty did not deploy too many troops in Annan. Only after Li Hong helped Xi nuluo unify Nanzhao, they set troops symbolically in Songping mansion of Annan to guard against the threat of Zhenla to the Tang Dynasty. In addition, the distance from Songping prefecture to Taihe city is far away, and the complex terrain, humid and hot dense forest are very common. The endless mountains are mixed, and it takes a month to go back and forth. Therefore, the annandau palace guard obviously has less deterrent and restraint on Taihe City, which gives them more opportunities to attract others to help themselves. Liu Yanyou is now in songpingfu, and Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi''s warship mariners are also at the wharf nearest to songpingfu on Lingnan road. Although this did not pose a great threat to xinulu, it also made xinulu realize that the Tang Dynasty was not satisfied with itself. "How much do they know about Chengdu government?" Li Hongli should have stood in the middle of the gate of the palace. He was receiving the salute of paying homage to himself under the leadership of Xi nuluo and serong. "I have tried my best to let Jingwei cut off the messengers along the route. From the observation of these days, it is obvious that Xi nuluo has not found any movement, but It''s hard to tell the tribal leaders of the other five imperial edicts. The Lingnan road is too big, and it is difficult for all the six imperial edicts to be supervised by Jingwei. Even if Miss Bai later secretly mobilized the 70 Jingwei, it is still not enough. " Jingzhe stood behind Li Hong as usual, watching the guard of honor of Nanzhao continuing the lengthy ceremony of welcoming the prince. "In the Chengdu government, Jingwei was not enough, but there was no way. The stalls were too large, but this was a closely related matter. If you don''t solve the problems of Chengdu government, you can''t get here. If you don''t solve the problems here, you can''t face Zhenla without any scruples. What about Prince Zhenla? Have you ever asked about it Li Hong nodded at the bottom of the steps with a smile, indicating that he was very satisfied with the grand ceremony of welcoming him. "He asked twice, but up to now, he doesn''t know where the three men were held by the slaves. However, Liu Duhu is also urging the maids. If you want Jingwei to sneak into Zhenla, it''s the best chance to send back their prince first. I hope your highness will consider it carefully. " The grain of grain lowers his head, the fine Nu Luo below can only see his lips moving, but can''t hear what they are saying. Therefore, Xi nuluo was smiling with Li Hong on his face, but his heart was full of confusion. He didn''t know what eunuchs around Li Hong were plotting with Li Hong or accepting Li Hong''s orders. "Well, let him think that he discovered it by himself. Let Zhenla inherit the favor of Xi nuluo. As for the infiltration of Jingwei, there is no need to leap over Hengshan Mountain for the time being. Tell Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi that the merchant ships coming from Quanzhou and other places should release some, and let Jingwei follow the caravan into Zhenla by waterway." Li Hong watched as the lengthy ceremony was finally completed. After obtaining their consent, Xi nuluo and sherong slowly climbed the steps and began to lead the way to the palace. The Tang generals and soldiers, as well as the officials of Nanzhao, followed Li Hong and other officials in two rows, and started to walk to the main hall of the Royal Palace under the guard of honor like ghosts and amulets. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 813 Just when Taihe city became extremely lively because of the arrival of Prince Li Hong of the Tang Dynasty, Chang''an city was no exception to continue, its bustling and prosperous days. What''s more, a great event happened in Chang''an City in the past few days, that is, the king of England Li Zhe finally got married. Along with this, the whole city of Chang''an was also lively for half a month, which made the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty more vivid, and also made some people start to think about it. Li Hong is like a giant animal lying in the East Palace of Chang''an city. He keeps a close eye on those noble families and royal families who are suppressed and dare not take the lead. When Li Hong left Chang''an for an expedition to the southwest, these people were relieved. Now, just after the wedding of King Li Zhe, the residual festive atmosphere still spreads in the streets and lanes of Chang''an city. Some people begin to be moved again without the awe of Li Hong, a fierce tiger. Today, Hanyuan hall was hosted by Li Zhi and Wu Mei. A grand banquet was held for Royal relatives and noble families. Li Zhe, king of England, Li Dan, Princess Taiping, Yiyang and Gao''an were all invited to the palace by Li Zhi. Kong Zhiyue, Su Jing of hongwenguan, Xu Yanbo of Chongwen Hall of Donggong, Kong Zhiyue of Chinese Zijian, Su Jing of hongwenguan, Xu Yanbo of Chongwen Hall of Donggong, as well as the descendants of three provinces and six ministries, were recruited to participate in the palace. Even Yan Weizhen, the son of Yan Zhaofu, who had been engaged in malpractices for personal gain, was called into Hanyuan palace. Such a grand banquet is also the first time that such a grand banquet has been held in the imperial palace after Li Zhi retired from the Imperial Palace, because he has never held such a large-scale banquet in the Imperial Palace in these years when Li Hong was in charge. This makes some people begin to feel, as if they are back in the same year again. They don''t have to be kicked by Li Hong in the past few years. They don''t have to be pushed forward by Li Hong. They don''t have to be a person by Li Hong. In the East Palace, Pei WANYING was the only one who could attend the banquet because of Prince Li Hong''s expedition. However, Bai Chun, the "maid", was called into the palace by Empress Wu Mei to participate in the grand banquet. In the brightly lit Hanyuan hall, the sound of royal banquet music is continuously heard, and the graceful dance moves are also in the Hanyuan hall. The whole Hanyuan hall has a peaceful and elegant atmosphere. Li Lingyue and Shangguan Wan''er are sitting on both sides of Bai Chun, while Pei WANYING is next to Li Lingyue. Looking at Princess Taiping''s unhappy mood, she has been pursing her lips. Pei WANYING has been secretly pulling Li Lingyue''s sleeve, so that she will not suddenly rise up and make trouble to Kong Zhiyue and others who are giving her majesty a report. From time to time, Li Shen, the king of Ji, motioned Li Chuyuan with her eyes, asking her to take care of Li Dan and Li Zhe. His son-in-law, Xu Yanbo, lowered his head and quietly listened to Kong Zhiyue''s accusations against Chongwen Museum. However, Su Jing of Hongwen museum was implicated this time. Kong Zhiyue was not satisfied with Hongwen museum''s system reform. He took advantage of this opportunity and began to pour bitterness on his majesty Li Zhida, who was in charge of the Tang Dynasty. "Now, you dare to talk about it as gently as you dare to talk about it, just like brother Wu''s Li Lingyue hate to look at Kong Zhi about there talking, picked up a lychee and threw it into his mouth. Pei WANYING''s quick eyes and quick hands, looking at Li Lingyue just threw litchi into his mouth, immediately pulled Li Lingyue vigorously: "are you mad, you haven''t peeled litchi yet." "I say it''s not sweet at all. The flesh is still so rough." Li Lingyue said vaguely, and then spit out the litchi with skin. "Be honest today. Don''t make trouble with your majesty and the queen. If Kong Zhiyue is willing to say so, let him say it. When his highness comes back, he will deal with him." Bai Chun stabbed Li Lingyue''s waist by the side, warning with a smile. Li Lingyue''s greatest fear is that others touch her itchy flesh. Therefore, every time Bai Chun teases Li Lingyue, Li Lingyue suffers the most from her waist and eyes, which is often scratched by Bai Chun with her delicate jade fingers. Shangguan Wan''er turned her head and looked across Bai Chun at Li Lingyue, who was twisting her upper body to avoid being scratched. She also said in a low voice: "Xu Yanbo wants to reform the system jointly with Su Jing of hongwenguan. She also asked Xu Yanbo to transfer a lot of scholars from Chongwen university to hongwenguan. Kong Zhi asked him to take charge of the Imperial College. If he came here with Yan Zhaofu''s son, he obviously wanted to do something Let''s see how they handle it. " "Xu Yanbo''s neck is almost broken. You can see that guy''s head is low. Every time he asks him for something, he will be virtuous. But this time, Li Chuyuan can''t help him. Let''s see what he can do!" Li Lingyue gave Xu Yanbo a bad look. Since the publication of "the world in the world", she and Xu Yanbo have become enemies. It seems that the other party owes him several hundred taels of gold. But Xu Yanbo has always been a dead pig not afraid of boiling water to deal with her, which makes Li Lingyue feel powerless and nowhere to use every time she faces Xu Yanbo. Moreover, with Li Chuyuan beside her, Li Lingyue has no way to take Xu Yanbo. Now, under the gaze of four beauties, Xu Yanbo once again opens the mode that dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. Let Kong Zhiyue say that he is not. He is just a pair of bowed head, and he does not know whether to admit his mistake or to be silent.Li Chuyuan pressed the fat Li Dan''s arm, and even began to pinch the flesh on Li Dan''s arm with her sharp nails, but she could not stop Li Dan from suddenly standing up and pointing at Kong Zhiyue. "I think that the branches of the five surnames and seven Wang who went to Anxi and other places should be recalled to the Tang Dynasty instead of going to the barbarians to educate the barbarians. There are not many places in the Tang Dynasty that have not yet been civilized. Chang''an is the first place to read and read, while there are few other places. There are many illiterate and illiterate people in the mountains Waste my knowledge and etiquette in the hinterland of the Tang Dynasty, and How can I show the knowledge of Tang Dynasty to others so easily? Therefore, I think this is putting the cart before the horse, and your majesty should correct it in time. " After that, Kong Zhiyue raised his head and drank the wine in his hand. "That''s bullshit, it''s bullshit! Is the barbarian land not the territory of the Tang Dynasty, the people of foreign countries, is not the people of the Tang Dynasty! The five surnames and seven Wangs of the five surnames went to foreign countries to learn from the people''s etiquette and knowledge, and to promote the culture of the Tang Dynasty. Why not? Do you really want to treat your Kongs'' learning as dead as you do? Can''t you just pass it on to the people you see? " Li Dan is three years older than Princess Taiping. Today''s little fat man has become a stout 18-year-old fat man. He stands up and points to Kong Zhiyue to refute, which shows his majesty. Li Chuyuan looks at Li Dan beside her speechless. She wants to hold this guy, but this guy is heavier than two of her. How can she be a weak woman? "Don''t talk nonsense." Ji Wang Li Shenfei quickly took a look at Li Zhi and Wu Mei''s face, which was obviously a little jerky. He stopped in a hurry. The city of Chang''an is not easy to be short of that "God of pestilence". If another god of pestilence comes out again, it will be one after another. But Li Shen''s words seemed to ignite Li Dan''s words. Instead of letting Li Dan shut up, he opened the machine gun. "You have always been dissatisfied with the Chongwen Museum of huangxiong. Now you are watching the reform of Hongwen Museum. If you want to follow the learning method of Chongwen Museum, you begin to feel that you are weak and weak, and you start to attract other people. You want to stick to your theory and not to the outside world. What is your purpose? Is it possible that the knowledge of the Confucians can only be that of your family. " Li Dan even came out from the back of the desk, pointed to Kong Zhiyue''s nose and asked. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, sitting in the middle of the room, were stunned. It was the first time for them to see Li Dan angry with an official who was once his husband. What''s the matter? Did you drink kerosene today? So angry! Kong Zhiyue took a look at his majesty and the queen who were not immediately angry, and then, facing Li Dan, he said with a smile: "I''m afraid this is unfair, King yin? Since the prince''s highness entered the East Palace, Chongwen hall has not been opened to students from other countries. Even the Japanese sent envoys to Tang Dynasty. Because of the war with Tang Dynasty, all of them were terminated. King Yin, do you say that the minister takes strict care of the Confucian doctrine? Is this unfair to the minister? I pay attention to respecting teachers and valuing education. I don''t suffer from villains, wrong thoughts and evil spirits. But I have always been kind-hearted to Japan, Koguryo, Xinluo and Baiji. I have never stopped or refused them to come to the Imperial College for study. However, my highness has been reluctant to open this up again Is it also the fault of the minister? " Hearing Kong Zhiyue''s counter questions, including Li Zhi and Wu Mei, all raised their hearts to their voices. After all, Kong Zhiyue was right. It was Li Hong, not Kong Zhiyue, who rejected foreign students to study at first. What''s more, even if Kong Zhiyue refused, he just rejected the people of Tang Dynasty or the common people, but he never said that he had rejected foreign students, whether in the east or in the West. Now Li Dan takes the lead for his brother, but he is asked by Kong Zhi to fight against him. If he can''t give a reasonable argument, will Li Dan lose his face in full view of the public? Li Lingyue, the princess of Taiping, has always been the most important supporter of Li Dan. Everything she did in Ci''en Temple on the new year''s Day is enough to illustrate the problem. Just as she wanted to stand up and help Li Dan out of the encirclement, she was grabbed by Pei WANYING. Pei WANYING gently took Li Lingyue''s hand and said in a low voice: "don''t worry. I believe you Bahuang brother. I haven''t learned less in Chongwen Hall these days. Kong Zhiyue is afraid to be embarrassed." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 814 Eight emperor brother makes Kong Zhiyue embarrassed? Li Lingyue opened her innocent and surprised eyes and looked at Pei WANYING, who was more and more dignified as a prince and princess. She blinked and asked for explanation. Pei WANYING is quietly pull her to sit down, did not explain the reason to its, just gently said: "see the drama." Li Zhe looked at Li Dan being asked by Kong Zhiyue. His face was dignified. Just like Li Lingyue, he was about to get up, but he was pulled by Xu Yanbo, who had been lowering his head all the time. "Don''t be impatient, the king of Yin can cope with it, and have a look." Xu Yanbo still lowered his head, but the twinkling in his eyes was like that of his grandfather Xu Jingzong, full of deep city government. "It seems that the emperor is right. He flatters you when he says you are stupid." Li Dan did not appear flustered by Kong Zhiyue''s cross examination, nor did he blush like he did when he was a child. On the contrary, he stood tall, full of unprecedented self-confidence. "King Yin, please respect yourself!" Kong Zhiyue''s voice sank. Although he was a royal official, he had always enjoyed a high reputation as a scholar in the Tang Dynasty. Since the first emperor, both Kong and Yan were highly valued and relied on by the former Emperor. Even now his majesty, knowing that he and his royal highness completely deviated from the idea, still decisively chose to stay in the imperial palace. Now he was scolded by the king of Yin in front of his face, and all of them were praising himself. How could Kong Zhiyue stand it? The Confucius and Yan family always seemed to be the same as Meng and Meng. So Yan Weizhen saw that Kong Zhiyue was scolded by the king of Yin. After saluting Li Zhi and Wu Mei immediately, Yan Weizhen went to Kong Zhiyue and asked Li Dan, "since the king of Yin thought that Master Kong was stupid, Yan Weizhen asked King Yin as his minister to solve his doubts. The Imperial College of Tang Dynasty sacrificed wine to educate the people How stupid is it to pass on the responsibility of the world to yourself? " Li Dan was not upset by the two people''s questioning. On the contrary, he was confident and calm with a smile. After taking a look at his unruffled dragon mother and his father, Li Dan said faintly: "no matter the country of Japan, Silla, and Baiji, they have always been the evil officials and thieves. If there is milk, it is the mother''s master. No matter whether it is the Tang Dynasty or the former Sui Dynasty, or further forward, which one is not enough to eat me What are the benefits of the Chinese nation? But it is always in the time when the Chinese nation is in danger and weak? The Japanese sent envoys to the Tang Dynasty a few years ago, and their hind legs began to send warships to Baiji to attack our Tang Navy. I want to ask you Yan Weizhen, are you raising wolves? Or raising tigers? " "I know that you hope that the knowledge and classics of the Kong Yan family will move them and make them feel grateful to our Chinese nation. However, from the lessons of history, whether it is Japan or Silla or Baiji, they feed unfamiliar dogs. If they give you good, they will treat you as shangguo, or even give them benefits. When you are treated as shangguo, you should also do dirty things secretly Do you think I should not learn from the past, but should continue to do the same? I also want to ask you, you Kong Zhiyue hoped that my father emperor would continue to allow the envoys from Japan and other countries to come to our Tang Dynasty to study, but did not teach me other people of the Tang Dynasty. Are you a subject of the Tang Dynasty or of the Japanese state? You enjoy the love of the people of the Tang Dynasty and the generous salary given to you by the royal court, and then train talents for the Japanese state. Is this the legendary pickpocketing Li Dan talks with Yan Weizhen while pacing around Kong Zhiyue. "I The Confucius government has never cared about the nationality of the student, but only whether his conduct is correct and in line with our Confucius theory of educating and receiving gifts, not because of his nationality... " "So why can''t we go to Anxi and other barbarians? The people of the state of Japan are human beings. They are not from the Tang Dynasty. All of them are worthy of your Confucian doctrine. However, as a parent-child of the Tang Dynasty, I can''t afford your Confucian doctrine. I wonder. Is your reputation and family background given to you by the state of Japan? " Li Dan looks at Kong Zhiyue and wants to argue, but he interrupts and asks again. "I owe my fame and family background to the emperor and his majesty for all the honor they have bestowed on my ministers..." "I''ve given you all the fame in the Tang Dynasty, but you want the Japanese to learn how to attack me. Is it wrong for you to eat inside out?" Taking advantage of Xu Yanbo''s unprepared, Li Zhe suddenly stood up and looked at Yan Weizhen coldly. "The king of England can guarantee that the barbarians in Anxi will not be in trouble with me or betray the Tang Dynasty after they have learned the ancient books of Chinese sages and made characters for them?" Yan Weizhen also takes a step forward and looks at Li Zhe who stands up and asks. "If we want them to stop reflecting on our Tang Dynasty, we must let them share the same culture with us, and inject the soul and totem of our Chinese nation with your ancient books and books, instead of giving them up as barbarians! At that time, Confucius also knew that he traveled around the world to see the differences among the countries in the world. Although he only lobbied among the countries in the spring and Autumn period, he knew how to visit countries with different cultures and then sum up the culture that is beneficial to our Chinese nation. What about you? It''s just lying on the merit books of our ancestors, wearing the hats of Confucian sages, and domineering in Chang''an city. Whether you are Yan Weizhen or you Kong Zhiyue, have you ever been to Anxi? Have you ever known the folk customs there, whether they are fierce or simple, or are they really unreasonable in the barbarian areas? It has been more than ten years since the imperial brother reorganized Anxi. Did you ever want to leave Chang''an and visit the barbarians and barbarians in Anxi? You are just relying on your impression to turn Anxi into a barbarian land. You are just hearsay that the people of Tang Dynasty in Anxi are barbarians who don''t know etiquette and etiquette. But do you know that they are no longer what you imagined in the development of emperor brother these years? ""The king''s words are not so good. Did the king once know more about Anxi..." "Yes, not only did I lead my troops to fight against Dashi, tuhuoluo and Tuotuo, but I also wanted to check whether Anxi''s tutelage, after so many years of development, has been divorced from the bad image in my impression. But the fact is that the wealth of Anxi and the etiquette of the people in Anxi are not so bad as you say!" Of course, Li Zhe has such a right to speak. After nearly a year''s expeditions in Anxi, he knows more about whether the folk customs there are fierce or simple, whether they are barbaric or civilized. In history, no matter in the Tang Dynasty or other dynasties, especially those literary Confucians who regard themselves as the mainstream culture of the Chinese nation, few of them are willing to step out of the Central Plains and go to other places to investigate the people''s conditions. Even if they want to defend the imperial power, they have to do it under the pressure of the imperial court, in order to keep the pride and reputation of their families ¡£ Who is the most famous foreign envoy in the Tang Dynasty? Wang xuance has both good and bad reputation. It is still taboo to mention his name in the imperial court. After all, although his envoys to the western regions and other countries have done most amazing acts, Li Hong even talks about destroying one country by one, and he is proud of it. But then again, besides Wang xuance, who has ever served as an envoy to other countries? Xuanzang is one of them, but he just went for the sake of Buddhism. He never brought the Chinese culture out. The greatness and inclusiveness of the Chinese nation, which was talked about in the last generation, is particularly obvious in the Tang Dynasty. But when we include other foreign cultures, have we ever exported our culture to other places? Even in the last generation, we can see the most famous Silk Road in the historical relics. The most basic and important role of the silk road is obviously not to transport the Chinese culture, but to sell the commodities of the Chinese nation relying on the lowest merchants in the industry and commerce, so as to achieve the historical heritage of the last world We are very proud of the influence in the trail. Have you ever wondered why the land outside the Central Plains is not very receptive to our sense of belonging and inclusiveness of the Chinese nation? The reason is that after the ousting of the hundred schools of thought and the exclusive respect for Confucianism, the Confucianism was spoiled by the rulers, which gave them enough soil to grow comfortably, so that he could serve the imperial power while enjoying the fame of the imperial power. With the lack of competitors and the support of the imperial rulers behind them, they become more comfortable, so that they do not have to look for more cultivation soil for their Confucian culture, so that our mainstream culture can only take root in the Central Plains, but never be accepted by others. Finally, as in the last generation, we need to spend a lot of money to set up Confucius Institutes in various places to increase our overseas Chinese''s sense of identity with our ancestors. Throughout the history of 5000 years, has there ever been a great scholar of Confucianism who would go out of the Central Plains and pass on their own culture to areas outside the Central Plains? Is it hard to accept in areas outside the Central Plains? But they don''t even have the most basic words! Why is it hard to accept? Is it their savage and inferior root that makes our mainstream Confucianism lose its suitable soil? But our mainstream Confucianism also broke through many obstacles and finally reached the top of the pyramid of Central Plains culture. Therefore, our mainstream culture is popular in the Central Plains, but it is difficult to take root in other places. Is it because the imperial power does not need them to travel far to spread culture, or is it because they are spoiled by the imperial power that they lose their ambition to continue to grow? If only Confucianism could be sown among the herdsmen ruled by the Han Dynasty since the implementation of the Han Dynasty, would the centripetal force of the Chinese nation become wider and not limited to the Central Plains? Of course, there are many complicated reasons, but the Confucian sages who were spoiled by the imperial power lost the desire to continue to rise to the top and continue to grow stronger, and the reasons for forming inertia were inseparable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 815 The writing of Tubo was strangled in the cradle by Li Hong. In the more than ten years of Li Hong''s rule, the Han script became the only one. If we continue to push westward, we would force the collateral branches of five surnames and seven outlooks to take root in Anxi. Taking Confucian culture as the main body, it disseminated the essence of Central Plains culture and the essence of safeguarding imperial power. In this way, even if it is a hundred years later, the Central Plains will be surrounded by wars and fierce competitions. But in the same root and the same kind of culture, is not it more radiation and broader than the track in history? Isn''t it more cohesive and centripetal? Tradition is used to break. Our traditional culture is rooted in the Central Plains, but we never want to go out and have a look. We regard ourselves as the center of the world in a wishful way. However, the great Confucianists do not know that anything will be eliminated in the face of the development of the times without innovation. Li Zhe stood up with pride. Under the daze of his ministers and between Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s expressions of amazement, he said to Kong Zhiyue and Yan Weizhen again: "you only saw that Prince Dashi came to my Tang Dynasty to pay homage, and you thought that no one in Tang Dynasty could match me, and that our culture is the orthodox world! But have you ever thought why Dashi is so powerful! Why are they strong? What do they support their strength? What will support their political power and what will make their regime stable? The main points of Buddhist scriptures were accepted and integrated by our Tang Dynasty, which made the Tang Dynasty become a pure land of foreign Buddhist scriptures, and made monks from the western regions become dignified envoys of the Tang Dynasty. But why can Dashi insist on its own culture and make the essence of Buddhist scriptures unable to penetrate into their traditional culture? Have we ever learned from it? Do you understand all this? " In the face of Li Zhe''s series of reasons, Kong Zhiyue and Yan Weizhen began to look at a bit at a loss. Today, when they attended the royal banquet, they intended to start with Kong Zhiyue''s eloquence in front of his majesty and the queen, and then extended Yan Weizhen to the stage. Thus, the Hongwen hall, which was gradually away from the tradition and was close to the Chongwen Hall of the East Palace, could be handed over to Yan Weizhen by his majesty from Su Jing. But I don''t want to. Their purpose has not yet been implemented, and they have not communicated with the officials here and discussed about the hongwenguan. First of all, they have to face the questions and questions from the royal princes. Li Zhe looked at Kong Zhiyue and Yan Weizhen, whose expression was at a loss and with a trace of deep anger, suddenly pulled out the horizontal knife from the bodyguard''s waist at the gate of Hanyuan hall. Then he held the sword high and went to them. When the officials thought that Li Zhe was trying to be rude, but Wu Mei secretly stopped him, Li Zhe said solemnly: "since you don''t know why, then Let me tell you why "Why, because the cannibals, with their swords in their right hand and a scripture in their left hand, have conquered many countries you have never heard of in the East and West! With the sword in their right hand, let the people of those countries submit to their strong force, and then use the Scriptures in their left hand to make the people of those countries believe that this is the only code that can make them full of strength, faith and spiritual sustenance, save them in the midst of fire and water, and give them food, clothing and well-being It is said that they were conquered by the sword in the right hand, rather than they were conquered by the code in the hand of cannibalism! Thus, the code became their only belief and their totem! Now, do you know why the emperor sent all the branches of the five surnames and seven Wang to Anxi? Now you should know that the emperor brother is struggling and thankless when you lie on the meritorious books of your ancestors. He teaches your theories to the people at the border of the Tang Dynasty for you. You don''t know how grateful you are. Do you really benefit the people of Tang Dynasty by doing so? " Li Zhe''s words not only let everyone in Hanyuan hall begin to reexamine Li Hong''s behavior, but also Li Zhi and Wu Mei have a new understanding of Li Hong''s restless stay in Chang''an City and always want to run out to lead troops to fight. With the disappearance of Li Zhe''s voice in Hanyuan hall, the whole hall is silent. Kong Zhiyue and Yan Weizhen look at each other with complicated expressions. What Li Zhe said, even if it was a strong argument, could not be refuted by their knowledge that they had never walked out of the Central Plains. "Take it up." Just as the crowd was still silent in what Li Zhe had just said, Li Dan, king of Yin, suddenly called out to his eunuch at the door. Then, all eyes moved to the door of Hanyuan hall. Li Dan''s two eunuchs were carefully carrying things in their hands. Two eunuchs in the hands of things, along with Li Dan signal two eunuchs put down, then waved to let them leave. None of the people present had any familiarity with the puzzling ball in front of them. They even didn''t know what it was for. Even Wu Mei and Li Zhi feel incredible and curious about the ball carved in front of Li Dan. The ball was fixed on a base below, and when Li Dan''s hand pressed slightly on the ball, most of the balls were covered with various dense lines and small handwriting, and then turned on the supports at both ends."Brother Huang once touched this thing made by Li Chunfeng before he set out. It was a long, long time In the past, he made this up a long, long time ago. As long as something new appeared, he would quote it like this. So please don''t pay attention to the unreliable details of the emperor''s mouth. However, the children''s minister thinks that what the emperor said next is absolutely right, which is worthy of our deep consideration. He once looked at this round ball saying, it''s not bad, but it still needs to be finished He is good at details and precision. If he is done, he will be the treasure of the Tang Dynasty. " Li Dan felt the ball, as if the teacher of the Imperial College was teaching the students. He was confident and calm. "The son minister is also very curious, how can this thing become the treasure of the Tang Dynasty? To put it bluntly, it is a wooden ball, on which Li Chunfeng and I have drawn seemingly dense lines and carved with tiny handwriting. Therefore, the son minister thought, such things are estimated to be placed in the east city shops for ten years, I am afraid that no one will pay attention to them. But the emperor told me, oh, just a long, long time ago, some people used him to show the greatness of imperial power, and even others crowned himself with him. Therefore, the children''s ministers became more curious and cherished the treasure I made with Li Chunfeng. " Li Dan looked at the crowd with a smile. Although everyone was in the clouds and couldn''t understand what he was saying, everyone was listening quietly. Finally, Li Dan''s eyes after scanning Li Zhi and Wu Mei, then stopped on the embarrassed Kong Zhiyue and Yan Weizhen, patted the ball in front of him and said, "Mr. Kong and Mr. Yan, you stubbornly believe that our place is the center of the world, so you don''t disdain to give the subset of your ancestors'' classics to the people of Tang Dynasty outside the Central Plains, and you are not willing to continue Continue to work hard to carry forward the essence of your culture. You are only willing to attach yourself to the royal family and defend the imperial power. But do you know that your thoughts are not helping me to defend the imperial power of the Tang Dynasty, but to make the Tang Dynasty lose the power to advance and explore the precious wealth of the world! " "Do you know why Dashi, as the king of England just said, marched eastward and westward, and why they did not go south or North?" Li Dan''s upper body was about to lie on the ball, which worried Lizhi. His fat body collapsed the bracket under the ball again. Kong Zhiyue and Yan Weizhen were cold faced and silent. Obviously, they didn''t know about this problem. They never went out to the Central Plains in their life. How could they know why Dashi only fought for things and gave up the north and South regardless. But at this time, Wu Mei, listening to Li Dan''s words, began to have a dispute in her heart. Even Li Zhi, in her heart, also vaguely understood the answer to Li Dan''s question. The so-called map drawn by Li Hong is hung in Penglai hall and Zichen hall, but it is not in line with the traditional map of the Tang Dynasty. Kong Zhiyue and other people have even complained that this map is different and is not suitable for hanging in Li Zhi''s bedroom hall. However, Li Zhi and Wu Mei knew the location of the Tang Dynasty from there. They even knew the location of Dashi, Anxi, Tubo and tuhuoluo in the west, including the position of the Japanese state surrounded by the sea in the East. Looking at their silence, Li Dan finally straightened up from the ball, stroked the map and sighed: "we can''t be complacent and deceive ourselves any more. I only occupy a small part of the world in Datang. It''s not in the center of the world we know. This world is much bigger than we imagine, and it''s also very magical More. Therefore, we can not be satisfied with the prosperity and prosperity of our Tang Dynasty. We should always go on the road of exploration. We should try our best to expand the influence of our Tang Dynasty and consolidate the imperial power of our Tang Dynasty. In this way, we can continue to prosper and create an illusion to you, that is, we are the center of the world, and you Kong Zhiyue and Yan Weizhen are orthodoxy in the world Say "Although I didn''t understand what the king of Yin said, I started from my ancestors, traveled around the world, spread the theory, ran for the food and clothing of the people in the world, cultivated students for our Tang Dynasty, taught etiquette, learning methods, and learned morality, so that Tang Dynasty could become a civilized country, not like barbarians. I didn''t know how to teach etiquette, how to be grateful and how to be virtuous But they never know how to respect their teachers and how to be grateful. What''s the use of teaching them? " Yan Weizhen did not understand Li Dan''s words at all, so she had to try to bring the topic back to her understanding of the classics. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 816 In history, Elizabeth I once used the globe to show his imperial power, and Napoleon also used the globe to crown his throne. As a vast and boundless land that can be seen and touched, the globe has achieved the ambition and power of most kings. However, since the Yuan Dynasty, the globe has never been valued by any king. It is just a plaything to enjoy there. Li Dan stroked the ball, pointed scornfully to the place near Chang''an City on the ball, and said contemptuously: "traveling around the world is just a stroll around this area. After leaving this rich Central Plains area, where do you still know? A copy of Li Daoyuan''s notes on water classics is kept by you in the Imperial College. You never show it easily. When lobbying others, you only take the notes of Shuijing as the standard. But do you know that when recording mountains and rivers, the annotation of Shuijing never drew a pattern like this ball "Shui Jing Zhu is a very important book, which is related to the lifeblood of Tang Dynasty. Besides the mountains and rivers, it also records towns, townships, pavilions, Li, Wu, Bao, bridges, Jindu, lakes, dikes, ponds, weirs, and even the sources of gold, silver, copper and iron. If it is easy to show people, officials will be the culprits of the Tang Dynasty." Kong Zhiyue looked at Li Dan''s hand and scratched back and forth between the square inches on the ball. Finally he found the words he was proud of, so he said quickly and quickly. "The notes on the water classics are of great significance and should not be easily revealed. However, you should know that all the records in the notes of the water classics have long been depicted on this sphere by Li Chunfeng..." "What Li Chunfeng said may not be true. He has always been a man of great achievements. What he said is as absurd as the classic of mountains and seas, while the annotation of water classics is based on seeing. Therefore, please don''t be bewitched by him. Although he sails on the sea, there has been a theory that the sky is round. How could he be a Round... " Kong Zhiyue said, while suddenly looking at Li Dan''s stroked ball, his expression was stiff and not Leng there. "How do you explain the new species and wealth he brought back? What we say about the world is the earth at the foot of your mouth, followed by water. However, according to Li Chunfeng, water is the most important thing in the world, and the earth is the second. The notes on water classics also record historical relics, myths and legends! The Tang Dynasty is just a corner of the country of Japan, Xinluo and Baiji. The vast area is Anxi. Kunlun is the land of Tubo in the south, and Nanzhao after passing through Bashu is the south of the mountains. Jiannan Road, Huainan Road, Jiangnan East Road and West Road are located here. Starting from Quanzhou, you can drive into the sea After going through Yizhou (Taiwan), which is what we call Liuqiu now, we can continue to go south to the tribal Island (Philippines) that Soochow once arrived at. Even if you go out of Quanzhou, you can find more land than we have here, even if it is... " Li Dan also said quickly and quickly, and one hand pointed to the ball while speaking. Compared with Kong Zhiyue''s narration, Li Dan, in combination with the geographical position on the ball, points out the places where Li Chunfeng has been to one by one. When he finished speaking in one breath, Kong Zhiyue was already looking at the ball, as if he had lost consciousness. "No It''s impossible. These are all made up by Li Chunfeng. These are not true. How can people live on the ball? When it turns, don''t we fall? How could it be, King Yin, you were cheated by Li Chunfeng. He told you that all this was to avoid his spending a lot of money in Tang Dynasty, but I didn''t bring anything back. I''m afraid that I can''t explain to the court, so I made up such a ghost lie... " "Can he make it up? Isn''t your new crop a fake? I''ve heard that you treat those new crops as your treasure. Even when you reward your family members, you give them one grain at a time, and then cultivate them in the field, but they can''t survive. So you question the new crops brought back by Li Chunfeng. Are they all a cover up move? Can the imperial court or the sinang Temple tell you that these crops can never be cultivated alone Do you plant it Li Dan walks up to Kong Zhiyue with dull eyes and asks in a high voice again. Looking at Li Dan who was walking up to him, Kong Zhiyue suddenly raised his head with sweat on his face. His eyes were still full of panic, and he said in a hurry: "even if it''s improper to cultivate new crops, but it''s so spherical, how can you live? How could it be the earth under our feet? Your majesty and queen, please punish Li Chunfeng with his evil words. If the earth under our feet is round, and it is on a ball, with its rotation, isn''t it that we should walk upside down? This is a more absurd work than the classic of mountains and seas, and can never be regarded as a theory... " "Since you think we are going to fall off this round sphere, tell me, when will the fruit in your yard fly to the sky instead of fall to the ground? Do you know how much valuable wealth there is in this huge sphere? You don''t know how brave you go to explore. Instead, you frame Li Chunfeng''s navigation. If you are so complacent, sooner or later, I will be destroyed in your hands. " While Pei WANYING, Bai Chun and Shangguan Wan''er are still stunned, Li Lingyue, next to them, stands up and asks Kong Zhiyue questions while walking.Kong Zhiyue heard the clear female voice and raised his head in conditioned reflex. He only had the sweat all over his head, the embarrassed application and the dull eyes. He had forgotten that he had to salute the princess Li Lingyue first. "This But anyway, Li Chunfeng is pure nonsense. Anyone who has the ability of thinking will not believe what he said. This is a kind of seduction. The reason why people are human is that we understand etiquette and respect morality, because we have shame, because we are not like Yes, not like animals... " Kong Zhiyue looked at Li Lingyue blankly and stammered. "Then tell me how people come from? Just as the emperor asked me if I had the chicken or the egg, where did we come from? Where should we go? The classic book of mountains and seas in the pre Qin Dynasty is regarded as absurd, but whether it is true or not, it records myths, geography, plants, animals, minerals, products, witchcraft, religion, medicine, folk customs, and race. Where did the Kunlun Slaves come from? Why are they dark? Different from us, why are people from other countries with high noses, blue eyes and yellow hair different from us? Is all this made up by Li Chunfeng? " Li Lingyue walked from the case table all the way to Li Dan and Li Zhe. The three brothers and sisters looked at each other and laughed. They all saw the same conspiracy in their eyes. Li Zhi and Wu Mei sit at the top of the table and watch Li Zhe, Li Dan, and Li Lingyue make troubles one after another. Wu Mei, in particular, suddenly understands that although the tacit understanding of the three brothers and sisters today seems to be a temporary combination, their reaction ability and tacit understanding are too far off the mark! From Li Zhe, he began to ask questions about the horse''s mouth, which disrupted Kong Zhiyue''s thinking, and then Li Dan brought out a ball to say what people thought was absurd, completely disturbing the mind of Kong Zhiyue. Then Li Lingyue came forward and gave her a surprise fatal blow. The question of whether her royal brother teased her first had chicken or egg changed into how people came from, which nobody could understand. "Everything in the world has its origin, and what is the origin of human beings? Pangu opened the sky, Nuwa mended the sky, and created people. Did Nu Wa first make eggs or chickens? Why do we know how to use fire? Before huozhezi was invented by Chinese ancestors, what did we use to make fire? Why can orangutans walk upright, and how do they relate to us? Why are there traces of human habitation in many caves recorded in Shui Jing Zhu? Why do all the animals in them know how to live like animals Li Lingyue looks directly at Kong Zhiyue, standing between Li Zhe and Li Dan, questioning loudly. But even so, Li Lingyue still felt her body shaking. As she asked her questions one by one, she also seemed to ask herself in her heart. Inexplicably, she felt a chill. The emperor was so hateful. Why did he think of such a frightening question. The whole Hanyuan hall became very quiet. Since Li Lingyue began to ask questions, Wu Mei chose to close her eyes and even kindly reminded Lizhi that it was better not to listen to the mysterious questions that your princess could ask. What she could ask must be those difficult to imagine by ordinary people. Li Zhi listen to those problems, involuntarily in the mind of the first question: how do people come? "I I I''m human, not orangutan! Really, I am a man, not a gorilla, your majesty... " Kong Zhiyue''s pupils are lax. Facing the cold and merciless expressions of Li Zhe, Li Dan and Li Lingyue, he collapses in an instant. He kneels down with his mouth half open, and looks at Li Zhi kowtow and bows. His mouth has been repeating the words that I am a human being, not an orangutan. Wu Mei sighed and whispered to Wang Lou next to him: "drag it down and send it home. He''s crazy." "Yes, Queen." All of a sudden, Wang Zhi looked down on the floor and cried like a dog. Then he took two eunuchs and went to Kong Zhiyue. Just as he wanted to knock Kong Zhiyue unconscious with his palm knife and take him out again, he heard Li Dan''s gloomy voice: "if you knock him out, maybe our brothers and sisters will be in vain today. Let''s drag it down so soberly." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 817 In Penglai hall, Wu Mei looks at the three people kneeling in front of her. How long does it take for them to join forces to force the officials in the imperial court! The most important thing is the tacit understanding between the three brothers and sisters. Before the public can react from their tricky, absurd and frightening problems, the party concerned has already been driven mad by them. "Kill me! It''s very kind of you to have a good reputation for studying knowledge. What about Kong Zhiyue? I didn''t sleep for three days and three nights. I was going to die of madness and said, "whose idea is this. shut your mouth! If your brother is not in Chang''an, he will not expect your father to hold a banquet. Don''t push him. " Wu Mei looks at Li Lingyue, who kneels in the middle. She will speak and points at her immediately. Li Lingyue blinked innocent wronged eyes and looked at Wu Mei pitifully. She said, "then you So, are you going to let the minister say it or not? What''s more, the minister didn''t say it was ordered by the emperor. " Li Zhe and Li Dan could not be afraid of the officials, even their father and Emperor. But they did not know why. Only when they faced their mother and empress, they immediately counselled them. At this time, they knelt down on the ground honestly. There was no way to talk freely and freely in the past two days. It was a kind of submissive and trembling virtue. Of the three brothers and sisters, except Li Lingyue, who dared to talk in front of Wu Mei, the two of them, as Wu Mei had seen with her own eyes, could not speak for a long time. "At ordinary times, you are gentle, humble and respectful. You dare to bully the courtiers like this. After that, you don''t know how to reflect, but you are complacent! Kong Zhiyue is the teacher of the three of you. If you do this, you will not be afraid to set up a new one for the scholars in the world. " "Then the emperor did the same thing. After that, he still wanted to do what he wanted? Kong Zhiyue was a despicable villain. When the emperor was not in Chang''an, he felt that no one could cure him in Chang''an, so he began to want to make trouble for him. His son''s ministers and seven and eight imperial brothers were angry for him. In fact In fact, it''s for Ouch After the mother aches Ears, children''s ears. " As soon as Li Lingyue was not paying attention, she saw a shadow of her hand flying by her eyes. Then her ear seemed to be clamped by a clip, and she could not help but stand up with that hand. "You''re still reasonable, aren''t you? When did Kong Zhiyue become a gentleman to Li Hong? You''re good at reversing black and white. " Wu Mei hasn''t been so angry for a long time. Maybe to be exact, after Li Hong left Chang''an and had a child, Wu Mei never did. But even if she is so angry, Wu Mei still feels a little relieved. Since the end of the fight between Li Xian and Li Hong, if she has no worries in her heart, whether Li Dan and Li Zhe will follow Li Xian''s footsteps, it is a lie. Although the relationship between Li Zhe and Li Dan and Li Hong has become more and more harmonious since Li Xian, and they have more and more trust in Li Hong, Wu Mei is still inexplicably worried. Even she couldn''t tell why she was always worried. Even if Li Zhe was thrown to Anxi by Li Hong, even if Li Dan was sent to Chongwen Museum, or even to discuss the navigation with Li Chunfeng, all these did not completely remove her worries. But since the two days ago, the three brothers and sisters worked together to deal with Kong Zhiyue in the Hanyuan hall, and finally made Kong Zhiyue insane and in a state of madness, Wu Mei''s inexplicable worry disappeared without a sound. And now she can see that, no matter Li Zhe or Li Dan, even Li Lingyue, who sucks the cool and rubs his ears, now seems to have found his own direction of life and his own interests, and has begun to surround Li Hong and begin to defend the rights of the royal family. "The son minister is not as good as the seventh elder brother in terms of martial arts. So, it''s better to start with literature and hope to make some achievements in Hongwen hall, so as to help him. Even if he is too weak to give him too much help, but But at least it can help the emperor to share some of the pressure. " At the moment, Li Wu''s elder sister was sitting on his knees with Li Zimei, who was sitting on the ground with Li Zimei. "You want to palm The Imperial College? " Li Zhi Leng for a moment, and then surprised looking at Li Dan asked. "Yes, the son minister wanted to take charge of the Imperial College. Now Kong Zhi is crazy and can''t take charge of the Imperial College. They know that their qualifications and knowledge are far from perfect, but they are not worthless. Although they are not as good as they are, they are still young and have a strong acceptance of things. The reform of hongwenguan has already taken the first step, and the reform of Guozijian is imminent. If it is not changed, chongwenguan will set up hongwenguan and Guozijian The gap is getting bigger and bigger, and then Don''t you want to laugh at your son''s minister again, let alone In the past few years, it has been very clear that scholars are good. However, after refuted by Guozijian and hongwenguan, they dare not push out the old and bring forth new ideas. They dare not deviate from the old and innovate. They just stick to the old system. " Li Dan was too fat. At first, when he was kneeling, he was still straight and kneeling, but now he has collapsed and spread on the carpet like a pile of meat."You get up and talk." Wu Mei took a look at Li Zhe, who was still kneeling, and ignored her. Instead, she continued to say to Li Dan: "you want to be in charge of the Imperial College, so you take the opportunity to force Kong Zhiyue crazy, right?" "It''s not. It''s just a coincidence. Originally, the son minister planned to wait for the emperor''s return from the expedition and then follow And then... " Said here, Li Dan some dare not go on to say, looked at Li Zhi''s face more and more black. I suddenly found that if I went on talking, I didn''t pay attention to my father at all. I was thinking of looking for a position for my brother. I forgot that he was still the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Li Lingyue, who was next to her, immediately helped Li Dan out of the encirclement and said, "Oh, you are afraid that the emperor will not agree with him, right? So I will tell my father first that as long as the father and the emperor agree, it doesn''t matter whether he agrees or not, right? Good idea! How clever As soon as Li Dan heard Li Lingyue''s words, he immediately understood Li Lingyue''s meaning, so he immediately nodded his head like a pound of garlic, and said to Lizhi with a strong voice: "yes, yes, that''s what the son minister means. So now Kong Zhiyue is crazy. The son minister asks his father to allow him to take charge of the Imperial College." No matter how old Li Zhi is, he can understand their thoughts. Even if he is not smart, he still makes some goods standing in front of him. Therefore, what they mean can''t be understood. However, Li Zhi didn''t get angry because of this. He just snorted heavily. Without any objection or permission, he said, "when you are in charge of the Imperial College, then let your brothers and sisters work together to make some great scholars and sages crazy! Hum! By the way, how about you? What do you think if you don''t get up on your knees? Now it seems that you started the story of Hanyuan hall. If you hadn''t disturbed Kong Zhiyue and given Li Dan and Li Lingyue a chance, how could Kong Zhiyue lose his mind and become insane now? " After hearing Li Zhi''s question, Li Zhe began to raise his head and look like a good baby. Then he said the same thing as Li Dan. In short, he could not bear Kong Zhiyue''s doing small movements behind Li Hong after Li Hong left Chang''an, so he was angry and refuted a few words. Either Li Zhi or Wu Mei looked at the three people who stood up to be respectful and respectful. At last, they could only sigh and wave their hands, driving them out like flies. After the three left, Li Zhi asked, "Li Zhe is the oldest now. Why don''t you reprimand him? The crazy Kong Zhiyue, but..." "Now that they have just got married and married, it''s time to give the king some face. The two brothers, who are both literate and martial arts, can see themselves clearly." Wu Mei gets up and looks at the three people who are talking and laughing outside the window, murmuring. "Li Dan finally chose to abandon martial arts and follow literature, and Li Zhe chose a group of strategists. Li Lingyue now seems to have found what she should do all her life because of" the world in the world ". However, no matter which one, it seems to embody their greatest value." Lizhi put his hand on Wu Mei''s plump waist, and murmured. "Since Li Dan dares to bring up the issue of Guozijian, it''s better to leave it to him. As for the central army barracks, it''s very important. Don''t let Li Zhe interfere in it. Let them make their own decisions when hong''er comes back." Wu Mei turns her head and looks at Lizhi''s side face. "If you promise Li Dan, if you don''t, Li Zhe won''t have an idea? Since we want to be fair, a bowl of water has to be balanced, right? " Li Zhi continued to look out of the window, and his heart was quite envious of Li Hong. Now the two brothers, one man and one martial arts, are like two wings under Li Hong''s rib. In the future, the royal family has no fear of competing for power and profit, but has the ability to unite with them to deceive themselves and the queen. The three brothers and sisters staged a living Royal harmony, but it is more like the four brothers and sisters who show the happiness of a royal family. "Just for the reason of just getting married, the central army barracks are empty now. If Li Zhe wants to, he can go and have fun, hunting or playing, but it''s better not to stay in the camp for more than three days at a time..." "If Li Xian had Alas My responsibility was too laissez faire at the beginning, otherwise "It''s more that you underestimated Li Hong''s hegemony over the throne from the beginning. It''s his business that he doesn''t accept, but he will never allow anyone to compete with him. That''s what you didn''t expect. But What will Li Xian do after the Hanyuan palace incident? It''s hard to make a conclusion now. Let''s have a look. In short, Li Hong doesn''t care about Anxi. When he comes back, you can talk to him? " "I''m the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. I can''t even decide the affairs of my own prince. Do you want to ask him a prince? I don''t want to go, you go! " Li Zhi''s face twitched and immediately refused. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 818 Liu Yanyou finally arrived at Taihe city in Nanzhao from annandau Prefecture. He came here not only to meet Li Hong, but also to continue to escort supplies transported from Taiyi city to the Nandu garrison with lawlessness. When Zhang Qian returned from the western regions, he reported to Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty what he had discovered in the great Xia Dynasty: "when he lived in the great Xia Dynasty, he saw Shu cloth and bamboo sticks, and asked about the place he had never seen before. He said," southeast China is poisoned. " However, in the official records of the Central Plains of China, Zhang Qian found a large number of Shu cloth and Chen sticks, which were produced in Sichuan Province. Therefore, it can be inferred that taking poison from the southwest of Sichuan can lead to Daxia, and at the same time, it can also detect the potential value of trade with those areas. After hearing this, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, who had great talent and great achievements, was very surprised. He was determined to break through the official road from southwest to Daxia at all costs, and let the official participate in commercial trade and expand the territory. From that time on, the Central Plains of China began to visit the southwest from Chengdu government, and found that from here, we can also go around today''s Tubo, Anxi and other places. It took more than ten years for Emperor Wudi of Han Dynasty to open up the road from Chengdu prefecture to Taihe city under our feet. Ma Zai spent nearly three or four years to find the so-called Shu body poison road and force the barbaric tribes to move freely without blocking or stopping us. "Shu''s poison Road: Yizhou goes down from the west of Taihe city to the old county of Yongchang, and then crosses the Nujiang River to ge Liang City 200 Li. It is two hundred miles south of Lecheng. Then he entered the territory of mule and passed through eight tribes including Wangong to Zili City, 700 Li. And through Tu is the city to Mule country thousands of miles. From the state of chukuo to the west of Heishan, to the east of Tianzhu to the state of mobo. All the way from the west of Zhuge Liang City to Tengchong city 200 Li. And to the west to Micheng a hundred miles, and to the West 200 miles to Lishui City. It is two hundred Li from Lishui and Longquan to Anxi city. It crossed the Mino river for thousands of miles to the kingdom of Brahman of the Qin Dynasty. He crossed the Daling mountains 300 Li to the north boundary of East Tianzhu But There is still no topographic map for us to cross the Hengshan Mountain. The minister sent people to sneak in. Up to now, according to your request, you can go down the Lancang River. There are many mountains and dense forests. If you want to let the army pass through in a short time, there are only a few roads. Therefore, if we cross Hengshan, the war will be extremely difficult. " Liu Yanyou and Li Hong are squatting on the ground of the garden behind Taihe city. The ground is covered with the detailed location recorded by Ma Zai. They are frowning and studying. "Don''t worry. There''s still time." Li Hong squatted on the ground, looked up at the sky, and then casually pointed to the palace and said, "Xi nuluo and the other five imperial edicts are fighting for the orthodoxy of the Cuan nationality. This matter will probably fall on my head, and I will make a decision for them." "Well Your highness, you don''t want to... " Liu Yanyou asked curiously. The purpose of his Highness''s arrival here is to eliminate these regimes which are not under the rule of the imperial court, and to enable the court to form a real and effective control over this place. However, it seems that the prince intends to continue to support a regime to govern the six imperial edicts for the Tang Dynasty. "It''s not so easy! This time, di Renjie killed 77 people at one go in jiannandao. The officials of the Ministry of officials, Hubu and three provinces are all in Chengdu government. Jiannandao has been faced with the dilemma of insufficient appointment and removal of officials. When you are out of the Central Plains, you will know that there are few literati who can make a difference in officialdom. Most of them are willing to nest in Chang''an, Luoyang and other big cities, enjoying the shadow of their parents and wandering around the royal family''s eyes. This place Now I don''t even have the officials who can help me to govern the people after the suppression. What else do I talk about directly abandoning them? " With a sneer, Li Hong stood up and paced in the back garden. Liu Yanyou stood up and frowned after Li Hong. The crown prince told the truth that he had never changed since his highness took charge of the second grade government. Moreover, some officials under the Imperial Guard''s office had already reached the deadline of three years and five years, but the imperial court was unable to give them a new lawsuit Transfer from here to another place. In Chang''an City, literati filled the streets and alleys. Even officials and scholars could see one of them when they looked down on the road. But when he got here, he could not find a few people who could read and read. Therefore, his Highness''s dilemma was very clear to him. If Li Hong immediately abandoned the so-called six imperial edicts by force, the only one who could help him clean up the mess was the prince himself. There was no official around to help him deal with the aftermath. The prince of the Tang Dynasty would be forced to go out to battle. "So, if Di Renjie makes any mistakes again, I will have to delay some more time here, but the good thing is that..." Li Hong looked up at the sky with a long sigh. Looking at the clouds over the Yungui Plateau, it seemed that the clouds were whiter and thicker than Chang''an city. He said faintly: "fortunately, di Renjie never procrastinates. His efficiency is OK. He should give me an account soon. As for Ma Zai, don''t pay attention to it for the time being, and don''t expose him too much. Now he is a treasure. Without him, we have passed Hengshan It''s almost like a blind man. ""Ma Zai, don''t worry. This guy is about to regard himself as the leader of the tribe. He walks around Zhenla and Changshan mountains every day for the reason of collecting herbs or in the name of a doctor. He is very comfortable." When Liu Yanyou heard that Li Hong was worried about Ma Zai, he felt very warm in his heart. The monarch was able to remember his ministers so much that they were moved to tears. Even if the prince''s highness just remembered Ma Zai, Liu Yanyou was deeply moved. "Did you find out the entrance of Changshan mountain to Zhenla?" "We found three places. The terrain is flat, but it''s far away from us. If Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi enter from here, the port needs to be heavily guarded first, and then we can go deep alone. At that time, Ma Zai may not care about you and your ministers." Liu Yanyou''s eyebrows have always been frowned. Only now did he find out how prosperous and powerful the Tang Dynasty looked in Chang''an, and how powerful the army would be. But when he really entered the dense forest and high mountains, he realized that some things could not be solved by too many people. Moreover, it can be seen from this that in the center of the Tang Dynasty, there are so few ministers as the prince''s highness who understand and sympathize with them. There are too few ministers who guard the territory for the Tang Dynasty. Each of them thinks that they have lived a more colorful life than they did in Chang''an city. "It''s not terrible to be alone in the army, nor is the smoke. Pei Xingjian''s daughter is a master of rejuvenation. It''s estimated that she has prepared a prescription for her father for a lifetime. As long as they can retreat unhurriedly when they are defeated, in case Pei Xingjian has three disadvantages Hehe, you know, the royal family is actually the same as your courtiers'' family. What about his daughter It''s the princess again. I''ll have to cry to death in front of me Li Hong thought that if Pei Xingjian rammed the goods, and if he forgot to retreat in order to contain the enemy, he would be miserable to return to Chang''an. "Would you like to send troops from other places in Lingnan?" Liu Yanyou looked at Li Hong with deep sympathy, because Li Hong''s words about family with him allowed him to loosen his brow for a while. In his heart, he felt that the prince was close to human relations, not just as he had been told to the outside world. He was decisive and unreasonable. "No need. The soldiers should be precise but not many. In fact, defense is more important when attacking. In a battle, when the number of casualties is the most, it is not when the two armies are fighting. You are also an expert in this field. Don''t you understand that? The Xiangqun affair must have calmed your mind, whether it was Pei Xingjian or Ma Zai? Don''t provoke them for a moment. In a few days, you may be able to secretly escort some strange things to them. You can just keep one eye open and one eye closed. " "I understand, but your highness, are there too few guards here? The six imperial edicts are now gathered in Taihe city. If the eight thousand people''s butcher camp can''t take another three thousand by the two generals, I''m afraid that the 5000 men and horses will not be able to protect your safety, and xinulu is as insidious as his ugly face... " "I know that after the six imperial edicts came here, I didn''t intend to let them go back again. 5000 people are enough. Besides, if you leave tomorrow, they don''t know whether you really leave or not. Moreover Li Hong pointed to the northwest, and then continued: "Shu''s poison Road started with the Tubo, then went on to the northwest, along the Lancang River. Tubo is the territory that the Tang Dynasty really controls. Qingqi Jian Bing is much faster than you. They will come in a few days." Li Hong said with a smile. When Xi nuluo''s face is always ready to frame up others, I can''t help but think of the other two people who govern Tubo with Jinghui: Quanyi, Yiyang''s son-in-law, and Lin Shiling, a poor man! Lin Shiling, in particular, is no less profound than Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu. Xu Yanbo, Xu Jingzong''s grandson, had to fight against Lin Shiling. So when Lin Shiling and Quan Yi arrived here, I really wanted to see what kind of ideas Lin Shiling would give himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 819 The other five imperial edicts: Mengfu imperial edict, Yuexi imperial edict, langqiong imperial edict, Shilang imperial edict. Since Li Hong ordered mengshe imperial edict, that is, the Nanzhao king xinulu summoned to Taihe City, Li Hong did not summon these five edicts at the first time. This also made Xi nuluo worry about whether Li Hong would take the lead in summoning the king of five imperial edicts before the peace talks of the six imperial edicts, so as to achieve the division of the six imperial edicts. Xi nuluo was afraid that Li Hong would be summoned by Li Hongyi after the five imperial edicts arrived in Taihe city. In this way, it is very likely that among the other five imperial edicts, people who would turn to the crown prince for the benefit of their respective tribes would appear. Either for the benefit of his own tribe, or to be able to replace him and become the leader of the six imperial edicts. In short, the six imperial edicts were suspicious of each other and fought against each other secretly. After Li Hong''s arrival, it was impossible to unite as one. However, Li Hong did not take advantage of this opportunity to achieve the purpose of dividing the six imperial edicts. Instead, after the five imperial edicts came to Qi, he ordered them to take the lead in the peace talks on their own affairs. Even they did not participate in the peace talks, so he chose to avoid suspicion. This made xinulu''s heart become fluttering. He began to feel that Li Hong arranged with the Tang Dynasty, which showed that among the six imperial edicts, their most important one was Nanzhao. In this way, he once again increased his confidence and confidence in the issue of tribal leadership with other five imperial edicts. Even in the six imperial edicts peace talks, he resumed his usual arrogance and arrogance. He did not have a good face for the tribes who did not agree with him as the leader of the six Imperial edicts. He even threatened and threatened them in the name of Li Hong. "Your Highness, if you are so assured of their own internal negotiations, you are not afraid that they will unite to do the right thing with you? These foreigners have never been easy to get along with, especially when it comes to the interference of foreign forces. They have always been able to reach a consensus at once regardless of their own interests and twist into a rope against foreign forces. " Liu Yanyou pours tea for Li Hong. The breeze in the back garden blows slowly with the fragrance of flowers. With the white clouds just a few feet above the head, it is quite like a fairyland on earth. "That''s right. What''s the reason why the foreigners are foreigners?" Li Hong turned out that the tea that Liu Yanyou handed over was Huameng, cheetah, Jingzhe, and grain of grain standing in the four directions of the pavilion, wary of letting others get close to it. "This The reason why they are barbarians is that they do not understand the etiquette and morality of Tang Dynasty, so that nothing can restrict their daily behavior. They form the same way that the herdsmen in Anxi only rely on the force in their hands to solve problems. " Liu Yanyou really can''t answer this question clearly, so he has to say something that he can sum up in recent years. "Yes, who has a sharp knife in his hand is the boss. So my Dagao is not sharper than them? Why have we never been the real rulers here? Why are they always attached to us, and there is always the possibility of reverse? What they need to fight against each other is force. To fight with us in the Tang Dynasty, half of what we want to give them is force, and the other is our idea of monarchy. The reason why Huawai Yi people are Huawai Yimin is that we have not spread our Chinese culture here. How can those Confucian sages in Chang''an city come here to spread their theories? They look down upon the barbarians from the bottom of their bones. What''s more, they have been spoiled by the royal family, and they are reluctant to leave the gentle village of Chang''an city to come here for fame and gain, because their fame and wealth have been earned by their ancestors for a long time. They only need to abide by their family theory and let their descendants continue. They have gained both fame and wealth for nearly a thousand years How can we work hard for greater fame and profit, lobbying and learning? As for whether we are opening up the territory or benefiting the people, does it have much to do with them? As long as they are in the imperial court, they have to figure out the emperor''s mind, say a few words according to the emperor''s mind when the emperor needs them, and then wait for the scholars in the Central Plains to come to the door for learning, and then select some intelligent people to pour them into the theory. Even if they have completed the task of their ancestors, how can they really think about the royal family? If they really think about the royal family, they should perish with the former Sui Dynasty, the former Jin Dynasty or the Han Dynasty! But the former Sui Dynasty and the Han Dynasty have disappeared in the river of history, but they are still active in the imperial power. Why? It''s a bit insulting to say that it''s a wall curd. But what do they have in their hands that can make dynasties change in the long river of history, but they still have nothing to do? " Li Hong frowned again, thinking about his own words, but unable to speak, Liu Yanyou continued to say with ease: "because they hold the theory of imperial power that even the royal family lacks, so the royal family needs their theory to consolidate their hard-earned land. How many of the founding monarchs were great talents who studied heaven and man? Are not all from the battlefield down the country? I''m in Datang, isn''t it? As the saying goes, it''s easier to fight against the country than to defend the country. Isn''t it that when the country and the country are in control, they don''t know how to manage it? So what the royal family can think of at this time is the Confucian sages who can only talk on paper? Hope to take charge of the people and the people by their theories "So, your highness, if you want the land of the six imperial edicts to be under the control of the Tang Dynasty as the Central Plains, we must let the barbarians accept the ideas of the great sages of Confucianism, integrate our culture into their blood, and put The imperial power thought penetrated into their minds, so could we get rid of the constraints and constraints of the imperial court, such as the fine slave logic, and let the imperial court govern the six imperial edicts like an arm and a finger? " Liu Yanyou''s eyes lit up. In fact, the meaning of the prince''s highness is self-evident.Then, after replacing Xi nuluo and others with Tang people and becoming officials in the land of six imperial edicts, they were instilled with the idea of imperial power of the great sages of Confucianism, thus making the territory here truly become the territory of the Tang Dynasty once and for all, just like Tubo and Anxi. Now people only recognize the culture of the Tang Dynasty and regard themselves as Tang people. "That''s what it means. So now in Chang''an City, those Confucian sages are probably crying for their parents. Before long, no matter whether they are willing or demoted, there will be a lot of Confucian sages here. They will consolidate the influence of Tang Dynasty here with their theories and spread the essence of Chinese culture." Li Hong chuckled. In the distance, many other officials of the five imperial edicts, with some apparently well-dressed women, were standing in the corner, waiting to see themselves. "Your Highness is wise and wise. Every time I go back to Chang''an city to report my duties, I will be ridiculed by them. Some people even say that as the grand guard of the second grade Annan capital, I am as happy and comfortable as a marquis in the wild mountains and mountains. Alas But even so, as soon as the ministers said they were very welcome to come, they would be silent. So if those people could come, I would feel happy in my heart and let them see whether this place was as happy as they could stand and speak without pain. " Liu Yanyou followed Li Hong''s eyes and fell on a group of people in the distance: "Your Highness, is this "The six imperial edicts are in the hands of the officials, and they are all ready for me. So look at their actions, both overt and covert, do you think they will join together now regardless of the past? " Li Hong motioned to Huameng to let them go. He had no interest in the women who were dressed in gold, silver and flowery clothes. After all, at that moment, I''m afraid none of those women can be more than 15 or 16 years old. They are all of dry bodies like firewood. Before they are fully developed, they have begun to be used as political contributions for public relations of the Tang Dynasty. "When the strength is so strong that they can''t even unite, they will automatically crack and will not unite as before. However, the people in the six imperial edicts have always been unreasonable and arrogant. When Ma Zai first arrived, he was chased all over the mountains and fields with firewood cutters. Even when he came back, he lost one of his shoes. All the officials were in a mess. When the minister asked Ma Zai why, Ma Zai was confused. He didn''t know what he had said to offend them "It''s very normal. It''s true that the poor mountains and evil waters make trouble for the people. In those days, the Tubo and Anxi were not the same. But ten years later, I dare not say that all the people''s customs have changed to plain and brave. But don''t most people begin to have the same side as the people of Tang Dynasty? People''s customs and customs can be preserved or even encouraged. No matter they are fierce or aggressive, barbarism is not desirable. The invisible power of Chinese civilization is for this reason. The role of Confucian sages is to eliminate barbaric and unreasonable behaviors and plant Chinese civilization here! " Li Hong waved to Liu Yanyou to get up and walked out of the palace from the back door. Liu Yanyou looked around and saw that there was no one else beside the prince except the four eunuchs of Huameng. He was worried, but Li Hong stopped him from finding an entourage to accompany them on a tour of Taihe city. Walking in the streets and alleys of Taihe City, Li Hong chose the place where he could overlook the whole Taihe city. Between Cangshan Mountain and wuzhifeng, there was originally a top-down slope. So along the winding alleys in Taihe City, he could stand at the foot of Cangshan Mountain and overlook the whole Taihe city. Without waiting for Li Hong to speak, Hua Meng immediately took out the two telescopes, one to Li Hong and the other to Liu Yanyou. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 820 If the king of five imperial edicts could come to Taihe City alone, he would surely bring the warriors of his tribe to Taihe city in groups. Even if they don''t guard against Li Hong''s malice towards them, they also have to be on guard against the sininuluo, which is always known as insidious and cunning, and whether they will kill them on their way to here or on their way back. So now Li Hong and Liu Yanyou look out of the city, and they can clearly see the tribal warriors brought by the five imperial edicts. They are clearly distributed in a flat area outside the city. There are tribes and tribes camped there, arranged like the five rings of the Olympic Games. "Judging from the number of them, even the five imperial edicts add up to only a thousand people." Liu Yanyou put down his telescope. He felt more or less relieved about the safety of his highness in Taihe city after his return journey tomorrow. "These people are on guard against each other, but they cooperate with each other. It is said that after arriving last night, they held a bonfire banquet outside the city. In the recent evening, they will hold a bonfire banquet here, in front of their Cuan ancestral hall, in the highest place of Taihe city." Li Hong handed the telescope to Liu Yanyou and said faintly. Liu Yanyou glanced at the buildings with the shadow of the Tang Dynasty architectural ancestral hall behind him, then thought about it and said, "do you mean to make the minister pretend to be deaf tonight?" "Yes, it''s not a secret to make friends with king Zhenla in the six imperial edicts. You should also know that the three sons of King Zhenla are in my hands now. If he wants to please king Zhenla and join hands with king Zhenla to resist me, he has to steal the three sons of King Zhenla and return them to them before I offend king Zhenla. ¡±Li Hong smiles with his hands on his back and looks at the ancestral hall of the Cuan people behind him. Before their local sacrificial rites were not allowed, even he could not enter at will. Therefore, Li Hong just stood in front of the ancestral hall and expressed his respect for the Cuan people and the Liuzhao king with his actions. He believed that after arriving here with Liu Yanyou, he would soon be known by the Liuzhao king in the royal palace. He chose to stand in front of the ancestral hall instead of entering their ancestral hall at will. It was also a signal of good will to them, and he also told Liuzhao clearly: quarrel if you have a quarrel, and then I will make the decision for you. Liu Yanyou understood Li Hong''s long talk today, but he was not as optimistic about the form of the Tang Dynasty as before. He also became clear about the pressure Li Hong faced. He also knew that his royal highness could be like a fish in water in the imperial court these years. Besides the support of his majesty and the queen, the most important thing is his Royal Highness''s foresight and openness Innovation. Xi nuluo was the first imperial edict king to enter Li Hong''s residence in the main hall of Taihe City King''s palace, and also the first imperial edict king to take a large number of gold, silver, treasures and beautiful women into the main hall before leaving. Although he did not get any clear support in his conversation with Li Hong, he did not hear any clear opposition. The two secretly held a meeting between the imperial power and the local authority. As to why Jiannan road had not delivered the last batch of grain to xinuluo for so long, he did not mention a word. Next, no matter which imperial edict king came to Li Hong''s palace to meet him, he brought a lot of gold and silver treasures and jadeite agate. Naturally, beautiful women dressed in different clothes from those in the Tang Dynasty filled the whole palace. At least one time, he offered two beauties to Li Hongjin, and at most, he offered more than ten beautiful girls who were all fifteen and six years old. From the very beginning, Li Hong''s trip to Nanzhao benefited a lot. Whether it was gold and silver treasures of different styles or exotic beauties and beauties, these were absolutely powerful tools to prevent the imperial power from reforming the six imperial edicts. In the face of these sugar coated shells, the imperial power had to think about whether the respectful and humble attitude of the six imperial edicts represented their unconditional submission to him. Liu Yanyou was also joked by Li Hong: "are you unable to open up the situation in Lingnan road just because of their sugar coated shells?" However, in any case, offering and flattering is not only the product of local rights, but also the product of temptation. No matter in which dynasty, whether in the previous or this life, beauty and money are often sugar coated cannons that can confuse the imperial power. Looking at a room full of gold and silver treasures and beauties, Li Hong could only smile bitterly at this moment. Of course, he can accept gold and silver without pressure. The whole world belongs to him, not to mention these gold and silver treasures? However, he did not dare to accept these twenty or thirty beauties at will. If he did, when he returned to Chang''an, he did not know what kind of "bloodbath" he would face with his father and his mother. He did not know how to be sneered at by Pei WANYING and others. Although Pei WANYING and their treatment of the night moon and the eldest daughter have no objection, but if they dare to get these 20 or 30 back to the East Palace, with Bai Chun''s temper and Pei WANYING''s clever hand, all these innocent girls will have to see the king of hell if they don''t live to be 20 years old.Whether it''s Pei WANYING''s gentleness and magnanimity, or Bai Chun''s indifference, or an Xiaohe''s heartless, Chen QingHan''s gentle and gentle, those Li Hong can see are the characteristics of several women''s inner circle, but now once an outsider wants to enter this circle again, it is not so easy. In particular, these people have always followed Bai Chun''s lead, and Bai Chun still holds such a superb power as Jingwei. Any domineering woman who wants to enter this circle, or who threatens or attacks anyone in this circle, will pay a great price. Li Hong didn''t know about these things at all. However, once in the palace of Wumei in Daming Palace, the mother and son chatted with each other, and they didn''t know whether Wu Mei intended or not. Somehow, he suddenly mentioned Yang Sijian''s daughter Yang Yu. It was also from a moment ago that Li Hong knew that Yang Sijian''s daughter had been walking in Chang''an City after Pei WANYING was in charge of the east palace. Moreover, these slanderous rumors were actually met by Princess Pei WANYING and her sister-in-law. As a result, when the rumor disappeared in Chang''an City for less than half a month, Yang Sijian''s daughter suddenly lost her heart overnight. No matter how many doctors and magicians Yang Sijian hired, it was useless. Finally, a month later, Yang Yu was found dead beside a pavilion in Qujiang pool. And that pavilion is the pavilion where she and Pei WANYING once visited Qujiang Lake together to drive away other tourists. While Li Hong touches her nose and says that she doesn''t know what happened, Long Ma decides to several women: none of them are fuel-efficient lamps. Besides, there is a sister-in-law who is always protecting your women. This is over. Yang Sijian has been at home for such a long time. It should be used or not. Jingwei''s carrier pigeon is released by Huameng, and Li Hong holds Jingwei''s secret letter in his hand. This time, it is not Bai Chun''s secret letter, but from Long Ma. The letter does not mention other things about Chang''an, but tells Li Hong that Yang Sijian has been sent to Nanzhao by her, so he can be appointed according to his discretion. Discretionary appointment? Surrounded by the king of Liuzhao, under the complicated and solemn guard of honor, and beating gongs and drums, Li Hong shuttled through the streets of Taihe city to the ancestral hall of Cuan nationality. When preparing for the bonfire dinner, Li Hong had been repeating these four words in his mind. On his mind, Li Hong wall can not accept, but have to obey his own dragon mother! In history, after killing shangguanyi, she used her granddaughter again. Finally, she left a colorful female official in Chinese History: Shangguan Waner. This kind of thing only own dragon mother can do, and do is so natural! Their "empresses and concubines" forced Yang Yu to death, but now long Ma is partnering with those like-minded "comrades" to appoint Yang Sijian at her discretion? Do you think it''s the best way to smooth the world? Li Hong doesn''t know! But long Ma''s will has to be obeyed. What''s more, Long Ma is acutely aware that she has fallen into a situation of no one to use in Nanzhao. I''m afraid she has to let Yang Sijian out? Now shangguanyi and Shangguan Waner are in good health, out of the track of history, but Yang Sijian and Yang Yu seem to be walking upside down among the historical sites. In the vast open space of the ancestral hall, the bright torches brightened the space as bright as day, and brought Li Hong''s thoughts back to reality. The huge bonfire in the middle was like the hill, but it was not completely ignited at this time. It is surrounded by a sea of people. Of course, there are too few ordinary people to be found. Most of them are nobles of the six imperial edicts, or the rich and powerful families in the land of the six imperial edicts. The outside torches crackled, and the rosin on the torches was burning. The young women were dressed in Grand clothes. When Li Hong approached, they began the welcoming ceremony of singing and dancing. The eardrums of the people with the sound of drums are painful. This is to offer sacrifices to the mountain god, and also to scare away the mountain ghosts, so as not to disturb the prince''s leisure. Once again, the images of ghosts, ghosts and snakes appeared again. The patterns of ghost symbols were either painted on the face or on the naked and strong upper body. The people who dressed up as ghosts and gods with straw around their lower bodies performed the most solemn ceremony to Li Hong, the successor of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. The first seven cases were arranged side by side. Li Hong naturally sat in the middle of the three imperial edicts on the left and three on the right. However, someone who didn''t know much about the customs and customs of the six imperial edicts was like a puppet and was warmly introduced by the king of six imperial edicts on how to do it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 821 A good heavy bow was put in a red cloth tray and presented in front of Li Hong. Someone who understood what to do next, reached out to pick up the heavy bow, and then pointed out the six kings with the back of the bow. Then xinulu held the burning arrow in his hand, and respectfully walked over to Li Hong and knelt down in front of Li Hong, waiting for Li Hong to take the arrow away. When Li Hong tried his best to pull the arrow with his bow, the people around him burst into applause and cheers like a tsunami when Li Hong had exhausted all his strength to stretch the full moon, which greatly raised a huge wave of Erhai Lake in the distance, which was about to blend into the night. Naturally, Li Hong didn''t have to aim at the mountain like bonfire. No matter how bad his archery was, he could shoot even with his eyes closed. As Li Hong''s hand was released, the arrow with the firelight was like a fire dragon, leaving a bright shadow in the night sky, and then it could not enter the bonfire. At the moment, the whole temple fell into the fire of two huge rockets. Under the leadership of the five Zhao kings, such as Xi nuluo, cheering and congratulation sounded again like a tsunami. After Xi nuluo and the five Zhao kings knelt down in front of Li Hong and made unconditional submission, the officials and rich merchants of the six imperial edicts around also knelt down at the same time to welcome Li Hong with their unique etiquette. Singing and dancing continue to ring, bright and crisp but can not understand the song, with a simple and primitive flavor, fierce and clumsy dance movements, also like slowed down the speed of fighting action, hands in the fire light shining in the light of light, is dancing back and forth. Several people accompanied Li Hong to drink wine and introduce Nanzhao officials to salute Li Hong. All of these were to set off Li Hong''s nobility and authority with a low attitude, and also to show the respect of Nanzhao to the Tang Dynasty. Now Nanzhao has followed the official system of the Tang Dynasty. In addition to the Xi nuluo, king of Yunnan, which was granted by the Tang Dynasty, there are five other imperial edicts. Now, Nanzhao has the same status as the Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty. Under him were twelve generals, collectively known as the twelve generals. Today, Li Hong only saw six of them, and the other half were private soldiers equivalent to the six imperial princes. They were also a force of self-protection to check and balance each other. As for Liubu, which also imitated the official system of the Tang Dynasty, they were called LiuCao. Other local officials were equal to the state capital status of the Tang Dynasty, but in addition to the Taihe city controlled by xinulu, there were two so-called Dudu Fu, which were the two imperial edicts second only to the power of Xi nuluo. The military system also copied the Fu Bing system of the early Tang Dynasty, so that they did not have to worry about too much military expenditure in the early Tang Dynasty. When the banquet in front of the ancestral hall was still in cheering, the dark shadows began to sneak into the place where the futu camp was located. The small eyes of xinulu are shining with a subtle and sharp look, while Li Hong is listening to the whispers of the governor of Tonghai Prefecture, that is, shilangzhao, one of the five imperial edicts. "Is that true?" Li Hong turned to Shi langzhao and asked with a smile. "Your Highness knows that I dare not say half a word of falsehood. There is a lot of evidence in the hands of these ministers about the smuggling of grain, iron ware and salt industry between xinulu and Zhenla all year round." Shi Lang Zhao glanced at Xi Nu Luo not far away. Li Hong refused Shi langzhao and pushed a woman dressed in flowery clothes beside him. Ignoring the woman''s bitter eyes, Li Hong continued to ask: "in the land of Liuzhao, rice is cooked every year, barley is planted after receiving the goods, while wheat is planted in gangling and harvested at the same time. With mulberry, hemp, salt, kapok and so on, it is good that Liuzhao can not ask for grain every year like the imperial court How could it be smuggled to Zhenla Shi langzhao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that in just a few days, the prince of the Tang Dynasty had thoroughly understood the irrigation and water conservancy of Liuzhao, as well as the salt and tea that they relied on most. His eyes flickered, but he still said calmly: "the Tonghai governor''s office under the jurisdiction of Huichuan and his ministers has always been dominated by salt and tea, followed by mulberry and hemp. However, Xi nuluo is the king of Yunnan, and Tonghai also has important officials in his heart. As the governor of Tonghai, he has to obey, so there is no way to stop the smuggling of salt and tea." "Where does his food come from? It must be very difficult to collect income from the general rent of the Tang Dynasty? " Li Hong glanced at the corner of his eyes. When he met his eyes, he immediately softened his face. After smiling at himself, he began to drink and sing with the people next to him. "To tell you the truth, your highness, I know the main purpose of your coming here. The officialdom of jiannandao is a time of many things. But you have been in jiannandao for a full month. It''s impossible for xinulu not to know that your highness did it, let alone..." Shi Lang Zhao looked at Li Hong''s side face in the light of the fire. After pondering over it, he continued: "I have only one request, and I hope your highness can agree." Although Li Hong''s face didn''t change color, he was surprised in his heart. His eyes became focused. He looked at Shi langzhao and said, "tell me what you know, including what you guess.""Your Highness..." "If you want to negotiate terms with me, first of all, I have to know whether you are qualified. Instead of relying on your two specious words, I want me to give you a guarantee." I''m sorry that his wife''s head is shining. I''m sorry that Li Honglang''s hat is not shining in the middle of his head. "This time you came, you must not just pass by. The crimes committed by Prince Zhenla in Chang''an are enough for the Tang Dynasty to question them. However, after the six imperial edicts, you stopped and stood still. It''s impossible for xinulu to be unprepared..." "Oh, what is he guarding against?" Li Hong asked quietly. "Your Highness, I have always been loyal to the Tang Dynasty, and I will not deceive you. If you come here, you will surely turn the six imperial edicts into the next Tubo, cut off the title of the king of Yunnan, and make the six imperial edicts truly and firmly controlled by the Tang Dynasty." Shi Lang Zhao''s eyes became dignified and even devout. He looked at Li Hong as if he were looking at their gods. "Say your conditions, including how do you know about them, and who is in charge behind you?" Li Hong gazed at Shi Lang Zhao with almost pious eyes, and after a long time, he said. "The conditions of the minister are not very difficult for your highness. I only want to be the commander of Tonghai. As for the hat of the king of Yunnan, who is willing to fight for it? I just want to faithfully serve for the palace and do my best to rectify the six imperial edicts." The tone of Shi Lang Zhao did not appear tough, but it was like begging. Shi Lang Zhao was undoubtedly wise. If Li Hongzhen turned the six imperial edicts into the second Tubo and became the territory under the rule of the Tang Dynasty, the king of Yunnan would obviously be a nominal conferment, and no real power would be left in his hands. As a large number of Tang officials entered the six imperial edicts to govern the area, whether it was Shilang Zhao or other five imperial edicts, they would be deprived of all rights by the Tang Dynasty. Now, Shi langzhao was able to realize Li Hong''s great action and took the lead in raising his hand to submit to the throne. He only wanted to be the governor of Tonghai governor''s office and gave up all other interests. It can be said that he was extremely wise. At the same time, lawlessness is now outside the camp where the butcher camp is stationed, hiding in the shadow, watching more than a dozen dark shadows sneaking towards this side. With a knowing smile, as his highness expected, he chose three princes to rob Zhenla tonight. "What to do?" Wu Tian seems to be looking at a few soft shelled turtles in a jar and asks in a soft voice that he can''t say. "After they rob people, as long as they can arrest two people to prove that they were ordered by the Xi Nu Luo. But This is going to test our eyesight. Although it is said that he is in the territory of xinululuo, this guy has always been known for his insidious and cunning. If we send dead men to rob people, it is likely that we will lose our efforts even if we capture several people alive. "Can''t smile, looked back at the stone house not far away and said. Around the stone house where the three princes of Zhenla were imprisoned, the shadowy soldiers of the butu camp were all wearing helmets and armor tonight. Especially for the vital parts of their bodies, they were wrapped up with two full layers of armor, so that if someone hijacked the three princes of Zhenla, they could pretend to be shot down to facilitate their robbery. The whole barracks of the butu camp, at least in appearance, is a heavily guarded barracks. The sound of patrolling in the distance and the occasional flickering of wind lamps make the whole barracks more quiet, even without even a trace of noise. In order to entice the small slave logic to take the bait, Li Hong even refused the reward of the fine slave logic to the butcher camp. Instead, he strictly ordered all the soldiers not to drink and make noise, and strengthened the defense at the same time. The sound of breaking the air sounded in the ears of the lawless two people. Then they saw the soldiers wandering around the stone house, making a low hum, and then fell to the ground. The dark shadow in the distance watched the soldiers fall, but the soldiers on the other side still didn''t feel it. They felt guilty for a while. But at this moment, there was a good beginning, so they had no time to think about it. More than a dozen black figures, bent and moving like rabbits, were distributed into three parts: the vanguard, the backup, and the aftermath. They began to approach the stone house very quickly. Just as they were preparing to approach the stone house, they saw soldiers who had been swimming behind the stone house suddenly came from both sides. "Be careful..." The soldier of the butu camp cried out, and then he felt a pain in his throat, and then he fell to the ground in a hurry. Then, the soldier who had just fallen down heard the sound of other soldiers falling down beside him. Then he opened his eyes quietly and saw that all the soldiers who had followed him were lying on the ground. However, the dozen men in black did not rush over at the first time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 822 Unable to, Wu Tian watched the man in black leave with the three princes on his back. After walking a long distance, he went to the stone house and kicked the soldiers who pretended to be dead and fainted: "are you dead? I''ll get up and do some work before I die. " "General, what kind of meat is this? How can it smell so bad that I almost smoked me!" The soldier who was shot in the throat just now got up from the ground after hearing the lawless words, and then pulled out a thick piece of fat from his neck. The arrow on it almost penetrated the whole piece of meat and nailed it into his throat. "Boar meat? It''s just that it''s been kept for a long time. It''s like spring all the year round. It''s not so easy to store fresh meat. " It was impossible to count the number of soldiers. After confirming that there was no mistake, he began to lead these men to chase after them in the direction of the man in black. The bonfire dinner with singing and dancing was going on all the time, and there was no change in his expression from the beginning to the end. Even when he learned that the three princes of Zhenla had been successfully rescued, he still could not see any change in his expression. When Xi nuluo learned about it, Li Hong also learned about Prince Zhenla''s rescue at the same time, and he also got another news that Quan Yi and Lin Shiling had arrived at Longkou City and would arrive at Taihe city early tomorrow morning. This night was like preparing for the next storm. The king of Liuzhao accompanied Li Hong until the second half of the night before they returned to their homes. Everyone speculated and analyzed the form of Taihe city in their hearts. No one believed that the prince''s highness of Tang Dynasty came to the land of six imperial edicts for this grand bonfire dinner, to accept their worship of the six imperial edicts, and to see their loyalty to the Tang Dynasty on the surface. When Xi nuluo, who had robbed the three princes of Zhenla Kingdom, was very relaxed and happy. He thought that Li Hong could be forced to take the lead in the disaster, but the direction of the incident was beyond his expectation. During the whole day of the next day, there was no news about the three princes in the barracks of Taihe city or the palace occupied by Li Hong, the prince of the Tang Dynasty. When the news of the three princes in the barracks of Datang was heard, he began to feel puzzled. He originally thought that Li Hong wanted to make trouble with him and show his cards to him. Finally, he could have a formal conversation with Prince Li honglai with other five imperial edicts. However, what he imagined did not happen. Instead, his two nominally Dudu Tonghai Dudu shilangzhao and Huichuan Dudu yuebianzhao spent most of the day together secretly. It is said that after they came out, they still secretly nodded to each other, as if they had reached some agreement. This made Xi nuluo start to worry involuntarily. Was Prince Li Hong planning to split their previously unreliable camp from within, and whether shilangzhao and yuexizhao had been bought by Prince Li Hong? When a pair of tiny triangular eyes twinkled with brilliance and gloom, his subordinates ran in quickly, and then whispered two words in his ear, then he waved away. Quan Yi of Tubo and Lin Shiling arrived at Taihe city. They didn''t meet with Prince Li Hong at the first time. Instead, they met langqiong Zhao and talked with each other for nearly two hours. Now they are on their way to the royal palace. "Don''t you have any news on Kenan road yet?" He pushed aside the woman in his arms and looked at his son Sheng Luoyan and asked. "No, not at all." "What about Princess Fangling? Did she have any news? " Xi nuluo began to pace back and forth. At this moment, he inexplicably wanted to see his father, sherong, to hear what he thought of the calm Taihe City, and whether he had any other opinions about Prince Li Hong''s leisurely stay in Taihe city and not continue to go south. "No, it''s just that we didn''t get the grain we should have given us last month, including the part of Zhenla." Sheng Luoyan looks at his father respectfully. In my impression, my father is a calm old man who is good at turning passivity into initiative. I have never seen my father as restless as he is today. "Is your grandfather back?" Fine Nu Luo buttocks just sat on the chair, and then involuntarily stood up and asked. "No. Father, you are not really afraid of the prince, are you? This morning, Liu Yanyou, the protector of Lingnan Road, had already set out to return to his place of administration, including some of the prince''s central army who escorted the secret grain and grass. Now there are only 5000 soldiers in Taihe city. With your prestige in the six imperial edicts, as long as you make up your mind to oppose the Tang Dynasty, the other five imperial edicts will certainly respond to it. In this way, our troops are totally adequate to deal with the five thousand people of the prince More than enough... " Sheng Luoyan looked at the more and more gloomy serulo, some did not understand when his father became so indecisive. "No, these 5000 soldiers are the elite of the Tang Dynasty. They have been fighting with the crown prince for several years. It''s not so easy to deal with, let alone..." "My father, I think that as long as you climb high and stand up against the Tang Dynasty, Zhenla, who has always made friends with us, will certainly echo from afar. In this way, can not our six rescripts unite with Zhenla to stand up against the Tang Dynasty? Under the control of Princess Fangling and other Tang royal families, jiannandao has been rotten for a long time. What''s more, we still have the power to seek personal gains. If Tang wants to send troops to reinforce the crown prince, they will have a hard time. In this way, when the Tang Dynasty is helpless and unable to support the prince as soon as possible, we can even unite with Zhenla to keep the prince here, Even... " Looking at Luo Sheng''s neck, he still made a gesture to lock his eyebrows."You think too simple! If the prince dares to lead 5000 people to Taihe City, he must have something to rely on. Moreover, he did not come to us until he had been in Chengdu for nearly a month. Nowadays, the situation of Jiannan road is not clear. Princess Fangling and others are not in touch. No one knows whether they are alive or dead. It is extremely undesirable for us to act rashly. If jiannandao has been controlled by the crown prince again, it is not worth the loss if we want to fight against the Tang Dynasty, and it is just like the prince''s mind. " Xi nuluo''s small triangle eyes are full of worries. Now, under the premise that the situation of Jiannan road is not clear, and it is more and more unfavorable to him, if he takes a little wrong step, he will be in an irreparable situation. "Father, are you worried about Princess Fangling that they have been..." "Yes, even if the prince arrived at the six imperial edicts, Princess Fangling had to cut off contact with us and the grain sold to us in order to avoid suspicion, but she should also send someone to inform us secretly. But now there is no news, such as the stone sank into the sea. In this way, the father has to deal with the prince carefully." Xi Nu Luo sat on the chair with a look of embarrassment. He is not afraid to stay with the crown prince for a year, and he is not afraid to stay with the prince for half a year. But in this way, the prince spent on his own territory, always feel like there is a bright, cold knife on his neck, it is not sure that one day, he was not careful, he was separated by the corpse. So now we have to seize the opportunity to force the crown prince to show his intention, whether to come for Nanzhao or for Zhenla, and whether to cut himself or not. These princes have not revealed it. This is equivalent to setting a tiger at home and watching people and animals harmless. Who knows if he will tear himself up one day without even a bit of bone dregs The rest. He had already heard of Li Hong, general of Anxi corps, and Lin Shiling, deputy capital of Tubo Prefecture. And Lin Shiling, in particular, always gave him a feeling of disgust. Every time he saw that Lin Shiling''s eyes, it was like being watched by a disgusting, cold snake. Compared with Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai in Tubo at that time, today''s Tubo, whether it''s Dadu Jinghui, Quan Yi or Lin Shiling, who is like a poisonous snake and beast, is a more difficult opponent for him. Since the three took the place of Pei Xingjian and mazai, Nanzhao has been under the people''s eyes all the time. Moreover, the relationship with Nanzhao is getting worse and worse. Even the Tubo people who want to oppose the Tang Dynasty secretly are suppressed to the deep mountains and old forests of Lingnan road. Because of the existence of Lin Shiling, the relationship between Nanzhao and Tubo became worse and worse, and even was on the verge of confluence. At that time, those Tubo people who were secretly attracted by themselves and had close contacts with each other, were forced by Lin Shiling and lured to succeed in rebellion and began to be enemies of Nanzhao. Either he was transferred from the hell near Nanzhao by Lin Shiling with all kinds of strange Tubo laws, and was moved to a more northward Tubo area, thus separating their plans of uniting with Tubo against Tang Dynasty. Lin Shiling and sherong met several times, so when they met again, sherong''s old face was filled with unabashed dislike and dislike. On the contrary, in front of the Crown Prince Li Hong, Lin Shiling''s performance is like a gentle and polite younger generation, who is extremely comprehensive and polite to her. But Quan Yi is because he is the emperor''s son-in-law of the Tang Dynasty, so he doesn''t have to pay too much attention to the sacrificial dragon. He had to look at Li Hong, who was smiling, and then saluted Quan Yi and Lin Shiling. His gray hair and beard seemed to be filled with reluctance at the moment. Even the wrinkles on his face seemed not to welcome Lin Shiling to Taihe city. Li Hong looked at the different expressions on the three faces, smiling to shelong to sit down again. Then he waved to Quan Yi and Lin Shiling and said, "Yang Sijian should be arriving at Taihe city soon. You two may go to pick him up. No matter how many people are coming, you must remember to ensure their safety. Taihe city is a high mountain and slippery road. There is no accident." When Quan Yi didn''t respond to Li Hong''s words, Lin Shiling''s cold and cruel eyes moved to the old face of sherong. Did the prince say this to tell himself that his conversation with him today was not pleasant? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 823 Shelong controlled himself not to pay attention to Lin Shiling''s substance, which disgusted him and made him angry. His old and turbid eyes were staring at a maid in the palace not far from him. After Yu Guang swept Lin Shiling and Quan Yi to leave, his stiff and tense body obviously relaxed. "Your Highness, since there are still some distinguished guests from the Tang Dynasty, why don''t you let Gouzi xinnuluo go to meet you? In order not to appear that the six imperial edicts do not understand etiquette and sincerity because of this. " When he spoke, his beard moved more frequently than his mouth. "No, they are not important officials of the imperial court. There is no need to greet them in a big way, so as not to spoil them with thoughtful and grand etiquette, and it will be difficult to control them in the future." Li Hong motioned to sherong to continue drinking tea, and then he picked up the cup and tasted it easily. Looking at Li Hong''s face with an unknown smile, he was shocked for no reason. He came here today to find out what the purpose of the prince of Tang Dynasty staying here in Nanzhao was. But up to now, he still has nothing to gain, or has not got a clear answer. Fortunately, he learned some information from his conversation with the prince. That is, the Tang Dynasty was not satisfied with the current six imperial edicts. He colluded with Princess Fangling in Jiannan Road, and engaged in private trade with Zhenla. Even the affairs of Tubo were mentioned by the crown prince. He didn''t want to believe that his highness told himself that he was going to have a showdown with them by virtue of the 5000 troops stationed in Taihe city. However, the Prince did not mention anything else and did not say how to deal with them. He only mentioned the criminal evidence of Nanzhao. This made him feel more and more flustered. He couldn''t help thinking about the worst, that is to follow the example of Tubo and take charge of the six imperial edicts by the Tang people. He stopped at his mouth with his tea cup in his mouth. He shook his head and took a sip of tea with a sigh. He began to say, "Your Highness, since you sent troops a few years ago, the land of the six imperial edicts has always followed the example of the emperor of Tang Dynasty. Although there are occasional exceptions in these years, the old minister dares to assure you that whether it is my mengshe imperial edict, Shi Lang Zhao or Yue analytical imperial edict His loyalty to the Tang Dynasty is the same as before. " "Before, I believe that when you were appointed as the imperial edict of mengshe, I was very relieved about the area of Lingnan road. However, after you passed on the throne to xinulu, I didn''t dare to believe the loyalty of this land to the Tang Dynasty." "Don''t worry, your highness. No matter the old officials or the Xi nuluo are loyal to the Tang Dynasty, they can be learned from the heaven and the earth. They are not indifferent to the words just said by the minister. Since you sent troops here a few years ago, Liuzhao began to take pride in the people of Tang Dynasty. No matter in the face of the temptation of Zhenla or the bewitchment of Tubo, Liuzhao has always been unmoved, and only knows that he is a Tang people, not a Tang man It is the intention of Nanzhao. " Sherong put down the cup, looking at Li Hong solemnly said. "That''s true, but the imperial court has never been able to do so without any rights..." When he heard Li Hong say this, he was shocked again. Regardless of the impolite interruption, he said: "Your Highness, whether you come here or other officials of the imperial court, the six imperial edicts have always been treated as Shangguan and treated you with the way of monarchy. He never dared to disobey or despise any official of the Tang Dynasty." "But the court officials have never come to a good end. Either they were sent back because of mistakes in less than three years, or they died of unexplained infection. In the past two years, no matter in the land of Liuzhao or jiannandao, rangers are everywhere and diseases are rampant. The court has lost 37 officials inexplicably in Chengdu government and still in the place of six imperial edicts. Are these not all coincidence? ¡±Li Hong put down the cup, his eyes also became dignified, looking at the old face of sherong. Shelong moved his lips, but he did not choose to argue. Of course, he knew what happened to the court officials who broke the rules or died of illness. Since he passed on the throne to Xi nuluo, this has happened several times a year. In this way, officials disappear quietly, or they gather several people to write wanyanshu to "cry injustice and grievance", so that the officials of the imperial court are dismissed for violating the rules, or are killed by Rangers. All these have become their treatment of the lower court in Chengdu government and the six imperial edicts The only way for the officials to succeed is to find the best way. The natural calamities and man-made misfortunes of the Tang Dynasty have never been touched by the six imperial edicts. The appointment and removal of officials are not impassable because of natural disasters or human rights, or officials'' illnesses and official disobeying regulations. Do you think the court will be at ease with such a place, independent of the legal system of Datang in the Tang Dynasty? " " Haidongqing''s damaged feathers in Chengdu government have not been fully grown, and they have not recovered their original bright appearance, so they are sent out by Li Hong to start "going to work". He took the envelope on haidongqing''s tough legs like steel, patted haidongqing''s head, looked at haidongqing''s protest against shelong and then flew away reluctantly. Li Hong looked back at the secret letter in his hand, and continued to say: "since the six imperial edicts were submitted to the Tang Dynasty, the imperial court has given a large amount of money and food to this place every year. But has the imperial court ever collected a penny of Nanzhao from taxation and other aspects? If we add in the grain and grass smuggled here by Jiannan Road, I have a rough estimate. With the grain produced by Liuzhao, the grain and grass recorded today can be eaten for five or six years even if all the people in the whole six imperial edicts do not eat or drink! But But he told me that Nanzhao was short of food, and the people were hungry and naked. Why"What does your highness mean?" Shelong surprisingly did not go to refute, but the tone with a lot of helpless asked. "It''s very simple. You''ve always been close to Tubo and are close neighbors. Now Tubo has been under the rule of the Tang Dynasty for more than ten years. Its people can''t live and work in peace and contentment. However, it''s history that they are hungry and naked. All this depends on the efforts of Pei Xingjian, Ma Zai and the two people you just met. If a small six imperial edicts had been divorced from the rule of law in the Tang Dynasty, it would be Is it the territory of the Tang Dynasty? The common people Are they the people of the Tang Dynasty Li Hong looked at the astonished sherong with satisfaction, and again offered to pour tea to the empty glass of sherong. This time, Li Hong even poured the tea flush with the edge of the cup. If he wants to take the tea and not let the prince pour a drop of tea, he must bow down and drink the tea from the edge of the cup until he can carry it. Sherong''s eyes moved slowly from Li Hong''s face to the tea cup that was about to overflow. He moved his lips. Instead of thanking Li Hong again, he murmured: "in this way, how will your highness deal with the old minister and others? I believe your highness is not a ruthless monarch. The six imperial edicts were ruled by officials of Tang Dynasty. I think we and others should not be used by your highness? " "It depends on how to solve the matter of the six imperial edicts. If it can be solved without a single soldier, the imperial court will not forget your contribution. There are not thousands of noble families in the Tang Dynasty, and there are thousands of families. Do you still care about how many more families?" Li Hong still looked at the glass of the dragon and made a gesture of invitation. "Your Highness, do you intend to bring earth shaking changes to the six imperial edicts by virtue of these 5000 troops? Although the troops are fine but few, I''m afraid it''s a fine slave logic that won''t easily agree. " Shelong looked at the palace with some reluctance. This was the place where he lived with xinulu and shengluoyan, but after the prince arrived, it became his residence. His three grandchildren had been driven out of the palace. "At that time, I conquered Tubo, but I killed one in and one out in Tubo, until I lived in the White Palace. Now I have lived in the palace, and sinulo robbed the three princes of Zhenla last night. Is this the iron evidence of the foreign enemies in Litong? There is strong evidence of collusion with Tubo. I have reason to govern the six imperial edicts from either side, right? Unless it''s you, Lao Helong, who doesn''t recognize that the six imperial edicts are the territory of the Tang Dynasty now, it will take a lot of hard work to say that I have such a force. " Li Hong sneered, and then watched the Dragon bow his head to drink tea, until the tea will not be picked up when spilled, this slowly brought up. "I can''t guarantee anything. At that time, although the minister voluntarily passed the throne to Xi nuluo, but if he didn''t force him, I would not have passed the throne to him so quickly. Although I am old, my body has always been strong and strong. Even now, there will be no big problems in the four sides of the war." Lao She long drank all the tea in his hand, then put down his cup and stood up. He saluted Li Hong solemnly. After looking at the main hall of the palace, he left. Li Hong didn''t get up. Looking at Lao She Long''s steps, he suddenly became more vigorous. He walked out of the palace quickly. After his back had disappeared for a long time, he slowly got up and walked to the door. At this time, Lin Shiling and Quan Yi, with Yang Sijian and others, rushed to the palace from outside. Although Quan Yi brought only 2000 soldiers, Li Hong was satisfied. What is gratifying is that among the 2000 soldiers, there are not only Tang people, but also about 30% Tubo soldiers and other nomadic soldiers. For Li Hong, it is much more happy than the army composed of Tang people. "Chen Quanyi and Lin Shiling have met your highness." Once again, they saluted Li Hong, who was still standing at the door. Li Hong waved his hand at will, and then slowly walked up to Yang Sijian: "whether you participated in the rebellion of Yang zhirou and Li Jingye, I will not investigate. The purpose of coming here must have been guessed. Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai were able to do something in Tubo in those years. I think you can do it Fan is no less than his achievements in politics. In the land of six imperial edicts, I will help you to take care of your worries. I will give you a place to display your talents, but If you can''t give me the result I want, you can deal with yourself. " "Minister I will certainly live up to your Highness''s trust Yang Sijian plopped, knelt on the ground and said in a reasonable voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 824 Confucianism can not be said to be worthless, at least in the era when the monarch and his subjects were the way and the imperial power was the heaven, it was very difficult for the ministers to develop a real hostile relationship between them. Although there is no such thing as the division of the upper and lower, the meaning of superiority and inferiority, the proper principle and the foundation of propriety. "Monarch and minister, father and son, the law of the world, there is no escape between heaven and earth.". And so on. However, when facing the king, an official can only obey or obey. The suppression of the way of the king and his subjects makes them forget all the gratitude, gratitude and resentment when facing the emperor. Therefore, after losing his daughter, Yang Sijian is able to get the crown prince''s important position again in his official career. For him, Prince Li Hong gave him "I feel wronged and flustered for Chu Ci and your highness. Good poems and Fu are destroyed by you, reduced style and lost taste, just like It''s like The Turks rely on meat kebabs with horse dung, which makes them sick. " Dai Zhi de raised the cup to drink, and replied without any concession. "Drink your bar." "Drink your tea." When the old and the young stare at each other, the final peacemaker will always be Jinghui and Quanyi, but each time they try to persuade the old and the young, they will end up in an awkward situation. "Did you two traitors tell him every word that I scolded him at my dinner party yesterday?" Dai Zhide puts down his glass and looks at Quan Yi and Jing Hui who are trying to persuade him. He doesn''t give him a good face. He doesn''t know his self-respect because of his age. He blows his beard and stares at the innocent people. "You two traitors, I''ll help you with your problems, and you''ll tell the antiques? Even if you tell the old antiques, why do you want to repeat what he said to me? Is that what you want to say? Can''t you hold back? Can''t you listen to the old man? You can''t let him hold it! I''m not sure that he can be suffocated that day. Don''t tell me next time! " At this time, Lin Shiling would also complain to two persuaders. There is a tacit understanding between the old and the young. The only thing left is that Quan Yi and Jing Hui are caught in the middle, inside and outside. However, they don''t have a long memory, or they are willing to act as a microphone between the old and the young every time, and then they are scolded by the old and the young. Tubo''s life is definitely not a life for people. What''s more, the four Tang ministers who shoulder heavy burdens, even if Dai Zhide has already received all his family members to Tubo, but now that he is too old to forgive others, even if he is already used to the anoxic lifestyle, he can only stay in Tubo honestly and control Tubo with Jinghui and not give others a chance to take advantage of it The opportunity. Therefore, this seemingly inharmonious scene between the four became one of the few fun they had in Tubo. Teasing and teasing each other was already an integral part of their lives. "People don''t always rely on their muscles and bones. Sometimes they let him have some. When I argued with him in the court, I was afraid. After all, it is a generation of great Confucianists, who are well-educated and knowledgeable. How can I be able to argue. Now I''ll write to Jinghui and tell him that I said it. From today on, Dai Zhide can''t drink more than two Liang a day Is it a little less? " Li Hong looks at Quan Yi and asks Lin Shiling. Lin Shiling and Quan Yi nodded in a hurry. At this time, if you can fight for more for Lao Gu Dong, you can fight for some. Don''t be bored by the old antiques who have no wine to drink after returning to the Tubo. "Well, three or two. As for wine Quan Yi, you will pay for the wine in the future. No, you will pay all the expenses of Dai Zhide''s daily life, including Lin Shiling and Jinghui''s Li Hongsi paid no attention to Quan Yi, who began to smoke on her face. She looked up at the sky for forty-five degrees and said: "in the name of winter subsidy, as long as the three of them feel cold every year, your caravan will send them coal, clothing, food and other aspects free of charge. You can tell your wife Yiyang that''s what I said." Quan Yi looked at Li Hong with some embarrassment. When Lin Shiling was about to suppress the schadenfreude smile on his face, he hesitated and wryly said: "Your Highness, don''t be angry if the last general says a big disrespectful word. You can''t be so angry that you don''t want to be the emperor''s son-in-law as you think This financial power has always been the princess''s Royal Highness has the final say, and will be trusted to her. I ''m afraid it'' s not persuasive. I ''m afraid you have to write to her in person. " "She''s a rich woman now. Is there anyone in Chang''an City who has more money than her? Why do you pay so much attention to money? She is a fan of money Li Hong stares at Quan Yi as if to eat people. A man of striking appearance, tall, stately and handsome, Li Hong was shocked by the . When he had swallowed his lips, he heard Lin Shiling next to him and explained to him: "Your Highness, you have no idea. Actually, his royal highness, his royal highness, took care of his money, for fear that he would find a few small ones in Tu Po. You see this person, jade, wind, casual and elegant bearing, and the little girl of Tubo, every day, A lot of them are winking at him and selling amorous feelings. They are eager to cheat general Quan into his own bed. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 825 Quan Yi led two thousand Tang and Tubo soldiers and horses to meet with the futu camp. Yuan Shuji and Guo Shifeng had already been in the futu camp for a long time. However, they were lawless and lawless. Since last night, they still haven''t seen him. They must be tracking the way to rob the three kings of Zhenla last night. Before Li Hong, Yang Sijian and Lin Shiling were left and right. Now they have officially entered the land of six imperial edicts. What should they do next? They still need to follow the arrangement and dispatch of his Highness the prince. "The wave dome imperial edict had a festival with the mengshe imperial edict in the early years? What''s the festival? How long have you known Lang Qiong Zhao? " They took them to the back garden of the palace. The fresh and warm breeze was shining on their faces. They looked at the large thick white clouds above their heads. They were worthy of being called the Yunnan Plateau of the south of colorful clouds. "Not long after I was transferred to Tubo by his highness, the imperial edict of langqiong took the lead in finding the minister. Many of the remnants of Tubo''s old forces were provided by him. He had always hoped that he could pull xinulu from the title of Yunnan king granted by his majesty, so he coincided with the minister. As for the festival between the two Lin Shiling laughed and continued: "Sheng Luoyan''s biological mother, that is, the princess of xinulu, was actually the wife of Lang Qiong Zhao in the early years. She was robbed by Xi nuluo. So it is easy for the officials to divide them." "The father who can''t be Sheng Luoyan is actually a wave dome imperial edict?" Li Hong immediately asked. "You are joking, your highness. Xinulu is indeed the father of Sheng Luoyan, but it is because of Sheng Luoyan''s mother that langqiongzhao and Sheng Luoyan have never been at peace. However, since his majesty granted the queen of Yunnan to xinulo, the hostility of langqiongzhao to xinulu has been reduced. This time, after knowing your Highness''s purpose of coming here, langqiongzhao is ready to follow Xi Nullo has torn his face After Li Hong sat in the pavilion, Lin Shiling and Yang Sijian sat on both sides. "Does the imperial edict of langqiong want to use my hand to help him get rid of xinulu and compete for the king of Yunnan? Did you agree? " Li Hong glanced at Yang Sijian, who was still a little stiff beside him. He had no choice but to signal Yang Sijian to settle down the dozens of literati he had brought with him, and only Lin Shiling was left to talk with him. "No, I''m not stupid. How could I agree with his proposal? According to my understanding of the langqiong imperial edict, mengshe imperial edict is the strongest among the six imperial edicts, followed by Shilang Zhao and Yueyi imperial edict, and then he langqiong imperial edict. I believe he knows in his heart that even if your highness re granted the king of Yunnan, there would be nothing wrong with him. He has only one request to his ministers, that is, in any case, the fine Nu Lu can no longer be the head of the six imperial edicts. As for how the imperial court should deal with the six imperial edicts, he will comply with it. " Lin Shiling said with confidence that the imperial edict of langqiong was already a imperial edict that could be ordered by him at this time, and there was nothing against the mind of the Tang Dynasty. "So what do you think should be done next?" Li Hong asked quietly. When Lin Shiling was transferred to Tubo, he began to make friends with langqiongzhao purposefully, and continued to divide the internal part of the six imperial edicts, thus making langqiongzhao and xinulu continue to be hostile to each other. This is enough to show that when he was transferred to Tubo, he had already guessed that he would rectify the six imperial edicts in the next step. "If what I expect is right, I should meet and know tonight, and However, I don''t know your Highness''s plan for this period of time, so I can''t accurately guess whether there will be blood tonight. He was suspicious and insidious, but in the eyes of the minister, he was cunning, cold and suspicious, but in his heart, his nature was more fear and inferiority! The stronger he is, the more insecure he is. The most important thing is that people never mention his arrogance and arrogance when they talk about him, and he never shows this characteristic. Therefore, I always think that xinulu should be a man who can bear and let go, and is a calm and experienced man. Therefore, he can''t make any decision unless he really raises troops to fight against Tang Dynasty. " Lin Shi Ling frowned, carefully considered the words, said slowly. "So it''s very likely that serulo will choose to surrender unconditionally, and it is unlikely that he will start his army?" Li Hong''s face is still unable to see what fluctuation, continues to ask lightly. "Almost. I think it is his son Sheng Luoyan who needs to be on guard. The reason is I don''t think your highness will understand. " In Lin Shiling''s eyes, there was a trace of fear when he looked at Li Hong. Li Hong looked up at the top of the Diao Liang Huadong Pavilion and sighed. Lin Shiling was right. All along, people were blinded by the insidious cunning, suspicious and cold of xinulu. However, no one ever found out that under his distinctive characteristics, the arrogance and arrogance always described by people had never appeared in him ¡£ When Xi nuluo forced her to pass on the throne to him, Lin Shiling reminded himself to be careful of Sheng Luoyan. In fact, he wanted to say that Sheng Luoyan might force him to pass on the throne to him under the increasingly severe situation in Taihe City, and then he would fight against the Tang Dynasty. The reason why Lin Shiling didn''t dare to face up to himself and explain the reason was that the "fine tradition" of forcing Zen position happened after the founding of the Tang Dynasty. Now Nanzhao just imitated the Tang Dynasty.If he said it from his mouth, he would feel embarrassed to face the royal family. "In this case, Sheng Luoyan will be handed over to you." Li Hong took a look at Lin Shiling and continued to say without expression. "Yes, your highness, I promise you will never let general Quan Yi ruin your plan if you see him die." Lin Shi Ling got up and saluted respectfully. "Hesitation is not your character. Just say what you have. You have always been in front of me from the beginning, showing an act without any selfish thoughts. Why are you still hesitating because of what?" Li Hong''s face showed a soft smile, looking at Lin Shiling standing on the opposite side. "Minister I don''t know if I should say something wrong. But if I don''t say it, I feel like a lump in my throat. I also lost my duty as a loyal minister. So I''d better say it. The minister thought that the dozens of scholars headed by Yang Sijian would not be able to play the role of Dai Zhide in Tubo because they were in the land of the six imperial edicts. If one of them is not done well, it will be self defeating. " "How do you say that?" Li Hong raised his eyebrows and asked. "Your Highness, you should know what happened in Chang''an city a few days ago? The king of England, the king of Yin, and Princess Taiping joined forces to force the imperial eunuch to sacrifice wine to Kong Zhiyue in the imperial court. The matter is now circulating in every corner of the Tang Dynasty. The minister does not rule out the rumor that some scholars deliberately take a walk in order to destroy the image of the court in the minds of scholars. Yang Sijian was once dismissed by his highness, and his daughter''s disrespect to the crown prince''s highness at that time is now If Yang Sijian and these literati and scholars were put on a high position, they were afraid that they would not be able to achieve the effect of Dai Zhide in Tubo, but would... " "There is no need to talk about it. There are other secrets in Yang Sijian''s coming here. But then again, it would be a pity to put such a scholar who had already engraved Confucianism in his bones in Chang''an. Now I''m short of hands. You know very well that I have to. So I have to make do with it first. " Li Hong reached for Lin Shiling to sit down. Then he continued to say slowly, "when I asked you to go to Tubo with Jinghui and Quanyi, instead of putting you in Chengdu, Jiannan Road, you must have never figured out why? Although you are thinking about the court from the perspective of the court, are you still confused? Why did Di Renjie go to Jiannan road a few years later than you, Lin Shiling, enter Jiannan road a few years in advance to strike while the iron is hot? " "Your Highness is wise and wise. I really think so. But your highness doesn''t say anything and I don''t dare to ask. I can only comfort myself in my heart. It must be your Highness''s intention to arrange this way." As for Li Shihong, he didn''t say that he was good at getting up this time. In the face of Prince Li Hong, Lin Shiling never hid any of his emotions or some of his thoughts. He knew better than any official that his royal highness could give them back. Moreover, if you want to realize your high official position and become one of the government officials, you must be more loyal and honest than others in front of your royal highness. "Both Pei Xingjian and di Renjie belong to the same kind of people. If Di Renjie is sent to Tibet, it will be no different from continuing to put Pei Xingjian in Tubo. Jiannandao is the land of the Tang Dynasty. Both the common people and the officials have regarded themselves as Chinese people since ancient times. With your character and the city government, including your means of doing things, you can solve the remaining disputes in a short time. However, no one of us can grasp the follow-up influence. It can''t be said that after ten years, the court will send a large number of troops Shu suppressed the rebels. " "Therefore, di Renjie went to Chengdu government to rectify the administration of officials and dealt with it in a gentle and mellow way. Even if the officials of jiannandao were dismissed, the people would not have any estrangement with the Tang Dynasty, but would just applaud. However, if a minister goes to Shu and sweeps it with the force of thunderbolt, it will certainly cause more disturbance, even shake the interests of the people and the foundation of the Tang Dynasty, thus bringing you unclear hidden dangers. But But his highness let his ministers go to the land. Is it not afraid that the style of the ministers will make the efforts of Mr. Pei Xingjian and others go down in vain "Tubo doesn''t need to be gentle and mellow now. If you want them to have centripetal force and respect for our Tang Dynasty, you have to let them fear us first. So you are more suitable for Tubo than di Renjie, but not for Jiannan road." "Fear first, then respect?" Lin Shiling couldn''t figure out why. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 826 No matter it is small to a person, an individual, a nation or a country, respect never comes out of thin air, let alone by courtesy and virtue. The most obvious example is that Silla, Baekje, especially the Japanese state, have always shown their respect for the powerful countries, and have always been barbaric acts of sticks, swords and guns for the weak. However, among the virtues of the Chinese nation, it has always been stressed that virtue should be used to convince people and treat them with courtesy. However, among the so-called virtues, our nation has put a yoke on this kind of etiquette and virtue, that is, a drop of water''s grace should be rewarded by a spring. Therefore, whether it is a small person or a nation, when we help a person or a nation, when we show our strong cultural advantages and etiquette and morality, we always expect those who are helped by ourselves to stand on the same front with ourselves all the time. Even sometimes, when the person you help disobeys your will and deviates from your established track, we will think that the person is ungrateful. Rising to the height of a nation, whether it is the Tang Dynasty or the strong Han Dynasty, when we use force to drive off foreign invasion, when we think that good public opinion helps other nations, we often give the four words of gratitude and gratitude to others for free. This kind of behavior, which fetters the original meaning of the nation and seeks only for return, has never been a diplomatic means for its own benefit, but it is a shackle imposed by the Chinese ancestors on the culture, putting our concept only within the scope of the Central Plains, but treating the conquered nation as a barbarian alien. When people of different ethnic groups yearn for and even want to integrate into the big circle of the Chinese nation, they often need to bear the status of a beggar and a sad rescuer on their heads. However, we forget that no matter which nation he is, he has his most basic dignity. For Li Hongtu and other people, it is difficult to solve this problem. Even in the last generation, when a large number of preferential policies were presented, we could not wait for them to sing praises for us immediately and express their gratitude for giving us the same value immediately. "So Tubo need antiques like Dai Zhide to help them learn our culture, but they also need people like me to be villains. After they adapt to the gratuitous dedication of the Tang Dynasty to them, they can give them a kind of deterrence and fear, so that they can remember our good past, that is, the kindness of imperial power? It''s from the bottom of my heart, not because the old antiques are taught to them. It''s the choice they make after comparison. " His highness Lin, who thought that his highness was not good at understanding his Highness''s plot in the world, did not think that his highness was more clever than his highness. "It can be said that it was just gradual and orderly. At that time, the first emperor of Qin Dynasty swept the six countries, and then created the great unification of the Central Plains with the same cars, the same lines of conduct, and the same writings. Today, the people of Chu, Han, Yan, Qi, Zhao and Wei still live there. But after nearly a thousand years of running in and integration, who will remember that they are Chu people? Is it from Qi? Don''t they all regard themselves as the people of Tang Dynasty and the people of China? Why is that? Why are they no longer fighting against the court and restoring the country? Those countries thousands of years ago have disappeared in the dust of history, but why do large areas of land merge into one in the silent river of time Li Hong stood at the pavilion and looked at the Erhai Lake in the distance. The calm surface of the lake looked comfortable and peaceful in the glittering gold. "With the same roots and the same origin, we have the same culture and blood. Even in the five chaotic times of China, even if the Sui Dynasty unified the Central Plains, even if the Tang Dynasty is sitting on the prosperous land, we can use the Chinese culture to unite the national strength under the common premise, so no one can tear us apart?" Lin felt as if he had figured out the right direction, and said with some light in his eyes. "Yes, but did the Central Plains circle imprison our Confucian sages? Is it that they began to become less enterprising, only to keep the fertile soil that made them rise, to hold the thighs of imperial power, to lie on the merit books of their ancestors and enjoy the praise of the people, but never know that they should hold their classics and history books and continue to expand this Chinese circle! So let me help them, all to the wild land, I would like to see if they were swallowed by barbarians, or barbarians by their integration! If there are no bones left for them to be devoured by the barbarians, then as the inheritance of the Chinese nation, it is better to commit suicide collectively. If the barbarians are integrated by them, why can''t we continue to expand the scope and look for the ethnic groups and blood vessels of the same origin? " Li Hong continued to look at Erhai with a smile. His voice sounded like thunder in his mind. Lin Shiling also looks at Erhai Lake. The golden water and the words of his highness are like opening a picture of a prosperous age for Lin Shiling, which makes him involuntarily fall into the state of the Chinese ethnic circle. "Yes, as long as we can do it, what''s wrong with the change of dynasties? However, no matter how many blood vessels of the Chinese Empire have been established for a long time, no matter who they are, they will have the same origin I should die for my sins! Your highness, please Immersed in fantasy, Lin Shiling suddenly wakes up and looks at his prince with a smile. He instantly realizes what he has just said and realizes that his head landing is just a flash."It''s good to keep these words in my heart. It''s still early for us to die in this situation. Let''s talk about it in another 200 years." Li Hong patted Lin Shiling''s startled shoulder, then turned and prepared to go back. "Your Highness, don''t you want to build a century, a thousand years and a thousand years old empire? If, as your highness suggests... " "Don''t dream, it''s against the law of history. In the long river of history, only time is eternal. There''s no need to think too much about other things. It''s enough to do well in the present, and it''s enough to be worthy of your nation. As for the future Why do we worry so much when we are all dead? If other people want to leave their names in history, they will let others do so, and then I will follow the example of the Empress Dowager... " With that, Li Hong shook his head. I almost said the wrong thing. I almost gave the story of the last dragon mother who had no word stele and left it for later generations to comment on. However, in Li Hong''s opinion, it is estimated that there is no such opportunity in this life of dragon mother. It is better to leave it to herself. The night gradually enveloped DIANCANG mountain and Wuzhi Mountain. Even Erhai Lake, far away from Taihe City, was brown, like a pool of stagnant water. Boats with a little fishing fire occasionally rippled in it, but some seemed that stars fell on the water surface, embellishing and brightening the south of colorful clouds. Xi Nu Lu and Lao She long were the first to come to their own palace. Compared with the past, when they came to the gate of the palace again tonight, both Xi Nu Lu and Lao She long could not help but feel strange to this palace which they were familiar with and could not be more familiar with. The lanterns that have never been noticed, the maids who have never been noticed by themselves, the palaces which have been built with a lot of manpower, material resources and financial resources in those years, all reveal a trace of coldness and strangeness under the dim candle light tonight. At the same time, it also makes them feel a sense of distance from this palace, and at the same time, they have a trace of regret and their unwillingness to leave the palace. This night was destined to be a turning point in the fate of the six imperial edicts. Whether it was Lao She long who was forced to abdicate, or was full of high spirits, he felt that his son was powerful and began to threaten his throne. When they walked in the respectful attitude of maid and housemaid, they had no sense of superiority in their hearts. Under the heavy mood, they felt that the familiar palace was like walking in the palace of Chang''an for the first time. They had no sense of security, only a sense of submission and a sense of suffocation. The main hall of the Royal Palace should be the place where they are most familiar and frequent. Although there is no change in scenery, it seems that it no longer belongs to them. Yang Sijian, the Minister of the Tang Dynasty, stood at the gate of the main hall, followed by the maid and several other officials of the Tang Dynasty. They were looking at their father and son with a smile. "My highness Yang Sijian, mengshe imperial edict and Yunnan King please, your Highness has been waiting inside for a long time." Yang Sijian is gentle, comfortable and calm. He looks more like the master of the palace. On the contrary, Xi Nu Luo and Lao She long, more like guests, were invited here. "Thank you. I don''t know how many other imperial edicts have arrived?" Lao Silong asked for a reply. "No one has arrived before you, please." Yang Sijian again made a gesture of invitation and asked them to enter the main hall immediately. Xi nuluo tried to squeeze out a kind smile on his face and nodded to Yang Sijian: "thank you so much for waiting here." After that, he and Yang Sijian looked at each other with a smile, and then went to the main hall with Lao She long under the guidance of the maid. "Sheng Luoyan, have you told me? Don''t let him do anything stupid, but he can''t do anything wrong. " Lao She long looked back and stood with a smile behind him, such as Yang Sijian, who was bathed in the spring breeze, said in a deep voice. Fine Nu Luo calm face in the main hall door for a meal, and then continue to follow Lao She dragon face expressionless to go inside. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 827 For today''s banquet prepared by the prince''s highness, Xi nuluo finally decided not to bring Sheng Luoyan to the banquet after discussing with him. Sheng Luoyan was young, arrogant and arrogant. If he was unhappy with his royal highness at the banquet today, he was afraid that it would make things more complicated. However, when they told Sheng Luoyan of their decision, to their surprise, Sheng Luoyan did not oppose it. On the contrary, he promised that he would stay in the house honestly and never go anywhere. In the face of Sheng Luoyan''s abnormal behavior, Lao Helong and xinuluo also had to work hard. Finally, they sent their own confidants to monitor Sheng Luoyan''s every move at home, and ordered that no matter what happened, Sheng Luoyan should never be allowed to step out of the mansion. Lao She long, Xi Nu Lu, Shi Lang Zhao, Yue analysis Zhao, Lang Qiong Zhao and Yang Si Jian were divided into two columns, and the first one was Prince Li Hong. Half a quarter of an hour later, however, there was no movement in the other two imperial edicts. No one knew where the other two imperial edicts had gone and why they did not come to the banquet of his Highness the prince. "Well, since you don''t come, you don''t have to wait, don''t you?" Li Hong raised his glass, indicating that others also began to raise his glass. The expression on his face became gloomy after he came in and looked good for a while. His brow was locked and his heart became more and more uneasy. "The Mongolian imperial edict and the Manchurian imperial edict have always been friendly with your mengshezhao. Do you know why they did not come, sernula?" Li Hong put down the glass, looking at the heart of the small Nu Luo asked. "It''s your highness. The Mongolian imperial edict and the Manchurian imperial edict were friendly with my mengshe imperial edict, but In order to be able to come to your Highness''s banquet today, I really don''t know why, and I haven''t seen them today. " He raised his head and said sincerely in his eyes. "What about Lao She long? You don''t know? " "I don''t know." "I''m afraid you didn''t hide something from your highness? But I heard that someone wounded the soldiers of his Highness''s butu camp last night and robbed the three princes of Zhenla. The purpose was to make his highness have no evidence to make a crime to King Zhenla. This is It''s not the three of you who sent someone to do it secretly? After all, this Taihe city is your own territory, and the imperial edict and the imperial edict have always followed the orders of the king of Yunnan. " When Lang Qiong Zhao saw his rival, he was as angry as the bull saw a piece of red cloth. Therefore, what he said was naturally a matter of remorse. He told the news that even Li Hong did not disclose without concealing it. After all, no matter who robbed the three princes of Zhenla, and no matter how many casualties were caused, even if no one was injured, he rushed to the barracks of the prince of Tang Dynasty and was attacked in Taihe City, the King City of xinulu. He was guilty of dereliction of duty and had something to do with it. What''s more, the imperial edict of langqiong never dealt with him, and his wife was robbed by xinulu. This is the biggest disgrace in his life, and it is also the reason why he will never let go when he talks about women with other imperial edicts. Even sometimes, when several other imperial edicts talked about a woman after drinking, Lang Qiong Zhao could not help thinking about his wife who had been robbed by xinulu, and felt that everyone was mocking his incompetence. Xi nuluo took a look at his head and laughed without saying a word. He didn''t blame the prince who cut in. Then he slowly turned his head and looked at the imperial edict coldly. He said faintly, "one thing is missing, but there is more eloquence. The gratitude and resentment between you and me is very clear in your heart. Why do you always pretend to be nothing in front of others Poor Mr. Koo "Would I have been like this if it hadn''t been for you? All this is not due to you Lang Qiong Zhao''s eyes were red. He even ignored Li Hong''s sitting, clapped his hands on the record table, and looked at the sharp voice of the blue veins on his forehead. What does it have to do with me? It''s natural for you to recover a life. Don''t forget that I saved your life. " The fine Nu Luo ignores nearby Lao She Long''s dry cough to stop, does not give in to say. "That incident was not initiated by you?" "But I''m not the one who leaks that you''ve lost something!" Xi Nu Luo looked back at the wave dome imperial edict in a deep voice, and the momentum did not drop at all. "Well, who else but you! If not, how would she know, how could she have followed you? You go to the sea to pick her up secretly, and you still have the beast Sheng Luoyan with her... " Li Hong watched the two people quarrel in front of their own face. In fact, they did not have to say so clearly, nor did Lin Shiling tell him. He had already seen the difference of the wave dome imperial edict. When I grew up in the Imperial Palace, there were many eunuchs. Besides, there were four eunuchs in front of him: Huameng, Jingzhe, cheetah and grain of grain. Therefore, he also had a keen sense of the lack of a man''s unique thing. He discovered the secret of the imperial edict when he saw the imperial edict from the bonfire dinner last night. When Lin Shiling told him that Xi nuluo had taken away the wife of Lang Qiong Zhao, he had proved that Li Hong''s eyes were right.As for the dispute between Xi nuluo and Lang Qiong Zhao, Li Hong guessed with his toes that it was Lin Shiling''s secret that he had lost his man''s nature, which had nothing to do with him. In the dark night, the subtle cry for help and the short-term scream came out of the residence of Xi nuluo in Taihe city after he moved out of the palace. In a short time, the gate of the mansion was opened, and a row of bright torches lit up the door as bright as day. With the sound of swords, guns and armor, Sheng Luoyan, with a trace of grim smile on his face, walked out of the door slowly surrounded by several armored soldiers. "My father is old, but compared with my grandfather, my father is quite bold, but they are too cautious. A prince of the Tang Dynasty, who is not the Emperor himself, frightens them out of control and is ready to give up his power completely. This is not the character of our Cuan people." Sheng Luoyan raised the horizontal knife in his hand, and then turned to the people around him and said, "keep the gate of the city. No one can let go." "Yes, King Zhao." The armored soldier behind him looked at the corpse inside the door. Under the emperor of Yunnan, he could not believe that he was killed by the sword of Sheng Luoyan. "Shall we kill it now?" Another armored soldier, looking at Sheng Luoyan, who had been holding a horizontal knife in his hand, asked Sheng Luoyan, who was waving in the air. "Don''t worry. In order to show his sincerity to the prince today, my father mobilized all the troops in Taihe city. It''s easy for us to enter the palace, but it''s not so easy to capture the prince alive. Go to meet our helpers first and then let them enjoy the last delicious meal in the palace." After Sheng Luoyan finished speaking, he stepped forward and immediately followed the two sides to the distance. Just as the light of the torch was about to disappear completely, Lin Shiling and Quan Yi slowly came out of the darkness. Quan Yi stroked the residue of his chin, touched Lin Shiling with his shoulder, and then said, "it seems that you guessed well that Sheng Luoyan would rebel, not xinulu. This time your highness will reward you well." "Come on, you don''t think your highness is aware of it? I only told his highness to be on guard against Sheng Luoyan. However, his Highness''s decision made at the bonfire dinner last night for the banquet in the palace today shows that his Highness has already known who to be on guard against. And the wave dome imperial edict. In fact, I don''t need to tell your highness today. With his Highness''s eyes, I can see that the wave dome imperial edict is not a complete man. " Lin Shiling Chuai hand, low voice, relaxed said. "What shall we do now? Go in and have a look? Would you like a mantis to catch cicadas Quan Yi waved to his back, and dozens of soldiers ran out of the narrow lane and quickly surrounded the gate of shengluoyan station. "If you want to take a look at the back door of guoluosheng, you should be careful not to follow the imperial edict The imperial edict copied our way back. " Lin Shiling stretched out his hand in front of Quan Yi and said solemnly. "I have more experience in war than you. I have been fighting with the prince for several years in Anxi. You think it''s fake. Take it. This amulet can only mobilize so many people." Quan Yi handed Lin Shiling a military rune, then hesitated and said curiously, "I wonder, you could have brought more people today. Why did you choose 100 people in your right range? Today is not more than usual. Even if we break the rules, your highness will not care. " "That''s no good. I''m a civil officer, and you''re a general. According to the military system of the Tang Dynasty, I can only lead a hundred soldiers when necessary. Unless you are dead, I can command the army with your amulet, but now you''ve got a good one..." "Roll on How far, crow mouth, I will not die if you die Quan Yi interrupts Lin Shiling''s words impatiently, and then rushes into the mansion with other soldiers from the main gate. Lin Shiling''s eyes of Yin measurement looked at Quan Yi''s back with a smile and whispered, "you''d better be careful." After that, he looked at Quan Yina, who ignored him. Then he took another 100 soldiers and began to go around the alley which was about to be covered by towering trees behind him and went to the back door of the house of xinuluuo. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 828 The task of Quan Yi and Lin Shiling is very clear, that is, to instigate Sheng Luoyan to start an army and create more excuses for the Tang Dynasty to reform the government. After all, only relying on Li Hong''s excuse that Prince Zhenla was kidnapped can he pull down the Xi nuluo. As for other imperial edicts to become the territory of the Tang Dynasty, more excuses are needed. Therefore, when Quan Yi and Lin Shiling watched Sheng Luoyan take the initiative to fight against him, their hearts were naturally filled with relaxation and joy. Next, as long as they took out the Dragon robes and other things in their arms as evidence from the fine Nu Luo family, they would be enough to take over the whole six imperial edicts. Taihe city is unusually quiet. When every major event happens, people can sum up what unusual signs appear at the moment before it happens. But when we are really in the process, it is difficult for people to keenly find that the process of events is happening and going on around them. And this is the case tonight. After the noise of last night, no one thinks that there is any difference between the silence of the night and the usual quiet night. Except for those parties who can smell a trace of solemnity in some cool night wind, the whole Taihe city is no different from the usual. The gates of several huge mansions opened slowly, and the two men, who were wearing helmets and armor, looked dignified and solemn, and led their subordinates to look at a row of torches not far away. Sheng Luoyan quickly walked in front of the two men. With cunning eyes, he swept over the faces of mengjiahao and Fuzhao, and then took out the Amulet of the king of Yunnan in his arms: "this is my father''s seal letter. I think the two uncles should be very clear about the truth and falsehood. My father asked his nephew to tell them that he is still in the palace. We only need to cooperate with him and force the prince of Tang to obey him Yes "Your father is such a mother-in-law. Was he frightened by the wave dome edict? When is the time to take into account the future Revenge of the Tang Dynasty? Why don''t you just kill the prince of the Tang Dynasty? Anyway, we are going to stand on our own as a country, and we are afraid of a bird Datang. " Mengkai Zhao is full of flesh and blood. He is very tall. He always feels like a small one when he wears armor on him. He says in an impassioned voice. "At one time or another, the blind can see that the prince of the Tang Dynasty came to our six imperial edicts to replace us with officials of the Tang Dynasty. In this way, we really answered the saying of the Tang people: I am a fish for a knife and a prey." "What do you mean?" Sheng Luoyan asked, looking at the imperial edict he had just said. He did not show any disdain or superior attitude. In the whole six imperial edicts, he had a deep research on the culture of the Tang Dynasty. As for the other five imperial edicts, it was expected that he did not understand this kind of words. "That is to say, we gave the right of life and death to the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty and let others deal with us. So at this time, if your father is indecisive and forward-looking, I can''t guarantee that I will not obey his orders and kill the prince of Tang Dynasty tonight. " The imperial edict said coldly. With a trace of entanglement on the surface, Sheng Luoyan had a tacit exchange of eyes with the Mongolian imperial edict next to him, and both saw the intention of success in each other''s eyes. "Of course, we can''t wash our necks and wait for the prince of Tang to come and kill him. So don''t worry. If you have the chance to kill the prince of Tang, I''ll cover for you tonight. If the king of Yunnan makes a crime, I''ll take the responsibility with you." Meng Zhao said indignantly. Sheng Luoyan, who was on the other side, nodded his head and made up his mind. He bit his teeth and said, "my nephew disobeys his father''s order once today. Listen to your two uncles and never agree to give his head to the prince of Tang Dynasty! When the time comes for the father to make a crime, the nephew and the two uncles should bear the responsibility together. " "What are we waiting for now? Have you come back from your detailed work? Is there any movement in the barracks of the Tang Dynasty? We''re not going yet? " Instead of sharing weal and woe with him, he looked at the direction of the palace and asked when to start. "The banquet of the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty must be extremely grand. Let them enjoy this delicious meal in the land of six imperial edicts." Sheng Luoyan did not answer the questions of the imperial edict. However, in order to become the king of the six imperial edicts and become an equal emperor with the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, this grievance must be tolerated in his view. What''s more, he had already seen that Sheng Luoyan, a hairy boy, and mengkai Zhao intended to join forces to persuade him to take the lead in the battle. When he rushed into the palace in a short time, he made himself face the forces of the Tang Dynasty guarding the palace. So now it''s better to follow them and let them be proud for a while. When the matter of Taihe city is about to be solved, and when it is about to dawn, I will order people to open the gate of the city. After the troops who are lying in ambush outside enter the city, at that time, the whole six imperial edicts will be controlled by myself. At that time, I will take good care of menggaizhao and this hairy boy. All of them were tacitly aware of each other''s intentions. Now they all have their own small plans in mind. Sheng Luoyan wants to replace his father and become the youngest imperial edict king of the six imperial edicts.He hoped to take this opportunity to oppose the Tang Dynasty, unify the six imperial edicts and establish himself as an emperor. The purpose of the rest of the Mongol imperial edicts was much simpler. What he wanted was to give himself the control of Tonghai and the two major cities of Sichuan after xinulu was independent. In the palace, the two emperors no longer quarrel with each other, but once their eyes meet in the air, they will stare at each other fiercely and involuntarily. "By the way, xinulo, I have found the three princes of Zhenla who were abducted, including the twenty or so hijackers. None of them died, and they were all arrested. How about taking advantage of the fact that we are well fed and drunk, how about having a trial here? How about whether the imperial edict of the wave dome slandered you, or that someone else was in charge of it, or that king Zhenla sent people from all over the country to save his three sons? " Li Hong and other Huameng finished speaking in their own ears, smiling and motioning Huameng to take all the food and meals on the table, and then gave no one a cup of Nanzhao local new tea. Originally, I thought it would be good if the lawless could seize several people who abducted Prince Zhenla, but I didn''t expect that lawless people could be captured alive. In his opinion, these people must be the dead men sent by xinulu. Once they are caught, they must have drugs or means that can kill themselves instantly, so that they can not grasp the evidence that this matter has something to do with him. However, the result just reported to him by Hua Meng was unexpected. None of the 27 hijackers died, and they were all captured and captured without law and order. Xi nuluo and Lao She long are solemn and dignified. However, they can''t refuse to do so. When they see the wave dome edict, they agree with each other in a loud voice, and after the analysis of the imperial edict and Shi Lang Zhao, they both have to look dignified and nod with a little doubt in their hearts. Without waiting for Li Hong to speak again, the 27 men in black and the three dispirited princes of Zhenla were brought up. Itunaye, Yixun and isher were not tied up in all sorts of ways. As soon as they entered the palace, they were staring at Li Hong with indignant eyes. The closer they got to Zhenla, the more confident they were that Li Hong would not kill them here. Therefore, since they entered the palace, they had not seen any other places. They did not even look in the direction of Lao She long and Xi Nu Luo. Li Hong didn''t even pay attention to the three pairs of eyes which were spraying anger at him. He gently picked up the tea cup and tasted the new tea. He asked easily, "are these people who save you from the real La kingdom?" The three princes with broken arms and severed fingers are still emitting a bad smell from time to time because they have been kept in prison these days, which makes the wave dome Zhao and others beside them frown involuntarily. "This is no longer the territory of the Tang Dynasty. You''d better let us go now. Otherwise, I promise you will never return to the Tang Dynasty." Ituna was honest in Chang''an City for two days, and today he almost escaped from Li Hong''s control, which made him feel inexplicably brave to say cruel words. Li Hong''s fingers, especially his empty sleeves, were so empty. "has the final say of my Datang has the final say, and I am not the one who has the final say. You are so virtuous that you dare to speak hard in front of me. Do you think you can escape from my control today? But are you disappointed now? " Li Hong got up and went to ituna, holding the empty sleeve of ituna and shaking back and forth. Ituna also looked at the tall Li Hong, like a mountain, which brought him a kind of invisible pressure and involuntarily stepped back two steps. But even so, his empty sleeves were still tightly held by Li Hong. "Do you know him?" Li Hong pointed to the gloomy expression of the fine Nu Luo, looking at himself angrily, holding onto his empty sleeves of ituna also asked. "I don''t know." Ituna replied decisively. Then Li Hong went to Yi Xun and Yi she in turn, and asked the same question as they had just asked. Naturally, Li Hong got the same answer as ituna. He did not know Xi Nu Lu or Lao She long. After that, Li Hong ordered them to take them down and take strict care of them, leaving the 27 hijackers in the hall. Li Hong shuttles among the hijackers who are kneeling on the ground. Looking at every person''s mouth with a trace of blood, Li Hong suddenly understands why these people are caught by lawlessness. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 829 As Li Hong had expected, the lawlessness led soldiers to knock out all the teeth of these people the first time before they could react. Otherwise, these people would not be swelling their cheeks, one by one like pig''s head. Lawlessness used to work in the elite guards led by Bai Chun, and he had a clear understanding of the suicide methods of the dead, so that they were able to capture the hijackers one by one. Looking at those who are unable to hold the mouth, helpless to open a mouth without a tooth, inexplicably give a feeling of nausea and nausea. Even one side of the wave dome Zhao and others, see this scene, are involuntarily pour a breath of cool. "Do you admit it or do I force it?" Li Hong suddenly turns around among the hijackers who are kneeling all over the ground and looks at the thin Nu Luo who looks gloomy and speechless. Startled by Li Hong''s sudden move, Xi nuluo, who was unprepared, thought that the prince would be interrogated directly at this time, but he did not expect that he would not be interrogated and directly targeted at himself. When he heard the reputation of Li Hong, his eyes were calm and complicated. This was not the time for sophistry or denial, but how to ensure his life safety to the maximum extent, or the position of the head of the six imperial edicts. No matter whether it is the wave dome imperial edict, the Shi Lang Zhao, or the more analytical imperial edict, they all covet the head of the six imperial edicts, and can''t tolerate any more mistakes. "Yes, I ordered them to rescue the three princes of Zhenla, but I can''t tell you what you''re trying to say Without waiting for the fine Nu Luo to finish quietly, the wave dome imperial edict fell into the well again and snatched the words: "what''s the trouble? Do you have to worry about eating inside out? You have always been friendly with Zhenla. Don''t you want to take this opportunity to please Zhenla king? " "Yes, I do make friends with Zhenla, but you have nothing to do with Zhenla? You''re not close? Don''t think I don''t know. In order to deal with the relationship between me and Zhenla, you don''t hesitate to betray the interests of my six imperial edicts. " " it is better for me to sell the interests of the six imperial edicts than for you to betray the interests of the Tang Dynasty! You always want to oppose our Tang Dynasty and seek to unite with Zhenla to become a country. I alienate the relationship between you and Zhenla, which is also for the interests of Tang Dynasty! " The wave dome imperial edict is right and bold to say. Li Hong, who heard this, felt that it was a little inconceivable that the wave dome edict still had such a high consciousness? Can you stand in the perspective of the Tang Dynasty? However, after a moment''s thinking, he realized that Lin Shiling was the one behind the wave dome imperial edict, and that Lin Shiling was the one who was behind him to teach everything. Lin Shiling was really at the mercy of him. And just after the two began to argue again, there was a faint sound of fighting outside the palace. When everyone began to listen, the sound of fighting became more and more clear. He stood up from the back of the table. His face was quite calm just now, and suddenly became shocked and stunned. Lao Helong looked at the tiny Nu Luo who suddenly stood up and guessed that it was his grandson Sheng Luoyan who was fighting outside the palace. "Is it your idea or his idea?" Lao She long took a look at Li Hong, whose face was still calm. He also stood up and looked at Xi Nu Luo. "It''s not my idea. He coveted the position of the king of Yunnan for a long time. Mengyao Zhao has always had a good relationship with him He wants to use Sheng Luoyan to replace me Xi Nu Luo answered Lao She Long''s words, but her eyes looked at Li Hong and said. "Yunnan governor''s office, if you can survive the conflict tonight, Yang Sijian will be the governor of Yunnan governor''s office, and the four of you will be deputy governors of Yunnan Prefecture." Li Hong kicked those people in black who were kneeling on their knees, and motioned to take them out of the house. As for the more and more clear fighting outside, Li Hong was not nervous and worried at all. He was still walking back and forth in the hall, waiting for the reply of the four imperial kings. "Does the deputy governor have no right? Is it that the six imperial edicts in China will become the territory of Datang? "And we are just hanging on a small job, like a puppet, and everything has the final say of the Tang people." The wave dome imperial edict unexpectedly the first voice asks. The sound of fighting outside became more and more clear. Even the sound of swords and swords could be heard clearly. However, in the hall, no one, including Yang Sijian, and Lao Helong, had the heart to take into account the war situation outside. After all, the prince of the Tang Dynasty has a showdown at this critical juncture, and the decisions he and others make will have nothing to do with the outcome of the fight outside. When the emperor of Tang Dynasty was defeated, he would admit that he was in the imperial palace of the Tang Dynasty. If the emperor promised to win, he would give them to him. This is a gamble. It depends on who wins and who loses. Li Hong is also testing the four people. Whether anyone is willing to give up the right of six imperial edicts and give it to the Tang Dynasty."The land of the six imperial edicts has been reduced to the governor''s office. My shilangzhao is now the governor of Tonghai''s governor''s office, and Yueyi''s is the governor of Huichuan''s governor''s house. Your highness, you are not even willing to do so, and you want to take the whole six Imperial edicts directly?" Shi langzhao came to attend the prince''s banquet today. He thought it was the prince who agreed to his request last night. No matter what drastic changes have taken place in the six imperial edicts, his highness must ensure that he is still the governor of Tonghai governor''s office. But now it seems that the prince''s ambition is very big. "You don''t want to?" Li Hong turned and shifted his sight from Xi nuluo to Shi Lang Zhao. This is true of all people, especially those who hold absolute rights in their hands. This kind of reaction will occur. When a matter has not yet come to a decision, people in the process of imagination, even with the worst result as the plan, can convince themselves in their hearts. But when you really want to let go of your rights and choices, you will not be as free and easy as before. Just like those officials in the previous life, before they retire, they can say that they are relaxed and free and easy. But when it comes to the moment of retirement, the mood of the whole person will immediately change. Even some officials who are obsessed with their minds will fantasize about the rights in hand or ask the organization to stay in their posts in other ways after retirement ¡£ So now, no matter whether it is Shi Lang Zhao, or Yue Yi Zhao, or the wave dome imperial edict, which wants to take down Xi nuluo at all costs, they are naturally reluctant to give up their rights when they are suddenly asked to give up their rights. Even on the way to the banquet, they had made the worst plan in their hearts, but when it came to this moment, their mood changed involuntarily. "Yes." There was no expression on his face, but his eyes were also calm and terrible. Suddenly, he said in the astonished expression of Lao She long. "You..." Langqiong imperial edict did not expect that Xi nuluo agreed to hand over the six imperial edicts to the Tang Dynasty: "Xi Nu Lu, you must think clearly, this is not a time to be impulsive. You have to think well. If you are only a nominal Yunnan king, you will lose all the value, and then you will be left to the Tang Dynasty." But Xi nuluo didn''t even look at him. He looked at Li Hong''s tall back and said, "I have only one request. I''ll keep Sheng Luoyan alive. I''ll confine him in my house, and I won''t let him step out of the mansion for the rest of my life." "I don''t want to!" Lang Qiong Zhao looked at Li Hong in front of him. After Xi Nu Luo finished, he yelled: "what about you? Do you want to give up our land to the Tang Dynasty unconditionally, just like the cowardly little slave logic? " When he looked at Li Hong''s relaxed look, he was hesitant. The sound of fighting outside was more clear at this time, just like it happened around him. Xi nuluo was not a person who made decisions at will. Even if Sheng Luoyan didn''t start his army outside, and even if Sheng Luoyan was forcing him to abdicate to himself, why did he not resist and hand over the land of six imperial edicts to the Tang Dynasty? Did he not see that Sheng Luoyan had a chance to win? Do you think that the Tang Dynasty is too powerful to resist, or did he negotiate with the prince for a long time and was bribed by the Tang Dynasty? "Minister I am willing to accept the appointment of his Highness the prince, and be the deputy governor of the governor''s office of Yunnan Province together with Xi nuluo. " Yue analysis Zhao looked at Li Hong''s eyes and gradually looked at him, and immediately saluted and said. During the process, he did not forget to take a look at the calm face of Xi nuluo. In his words, he naturally tied himself to Xi nuluo. Even if the prince talked to him about any conditions, he now agreed to the same conditions as the fine Nu Luo. If the fine Nu Luo can still get benefits at that time, the crown prince must not lose his own. "Two of the four edicts are not willing to do so. Aren''t you going to overthrow xinulu at any cost? Now he is about to step down from the position of the king of the six imperial edicts. You should be happy and give your imperial edict to talents. " Li Hong took a look outside the hall of the main hall. At this time, the noisy footsteps became more and more clear. "I am talking about myself at all costs, not the land and people of my wave dome edict." "So you have been using Lin Shiling from the beginning, hoping to help you defeat Xi nuluo with the power of the Tang Dynasty, not really hoping to become a part of my Tang Dynasty?" Li Hong''s eyes gradually became sharp and cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 830 Facing the prince of the Tang Dynasty, who had changed from gentle and elegant to powerful, langqiong Zhao could not help but step back again. His eyes were turning, and he no longer looked at Li Hong. "I can''t talk about using or not using Lord Lin. it''s true that I have a good relationship with Lord Lin, but I never thought of giving up the imperial edict of langqiong to others, or at the cost of imperial land." Facing Li Hong''s threatening momentum, the wave dome imperial edict bit his teeth and summoned up courage to say firmly. "Your Highness, I can''t give up the imperial edict land. Our six imperial edicts have made the Tang Dynasty a kingdom, and we have been subject to the Tang Dynasty and your wings. We have agreed that the emperor will grant us the title of Ministers of the Tang Dynasty. We will pay homage and send congratulatory gifts every year. If your highness wants to turn the whole land of the six imperial edicts into the land of Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid it will be a bit unreasonable." Shi langzhao''s ears moved, listening to the more and more fierce fighting outside, as well as the increasingly noisy and rapid footsteps outside the hall, he began to have some expectation that the soldiers led by Sheng Luoyan had already invaded the palace. "I worship the Tang Dynasty as the Kingdom, eat mine, use mine and spend mine. Although you worship and send gifts every year, you secretly try your best to please Zhenla and attract the remains of the Tutu of Tubo capital, so that one day when our Tang Dynasty is weak, it is necessary for us to raise, offer and make friends with you £¿¡± Li Hong''s eyes are cold, looking at two people said. "But your highness, you are so naked in occupying our land..." "This is not your land. This is the territory of the Tang Dynasty. No matter in the Han Dynasty or the pre Sui Dynasty, this is my territory of China. Now I just hope to be able to control it more directly, so that it is no longer controlled by foreigners, and there is a danger of separation from time to time. Therefore, whether you agree or not, the land of Liuzhao is the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and you ¡­¡­ It''s just the officials appointed by my father. Now the king dismisses his ministers and asks for your opinions on the basis of your years of hard work. Even if you don''t ask for your opinions, it''s a matter of course. " Li Hong clenched his fist with both hands and said coldly. However, in the eyes of shilangzhao and langqiongzhao, the prince''s present performance is a manifestation of inner tension and anxiety, and he is afraid of the same sense of uneasiness caused by his worry about the war situation outside. At the moment, Lang Qiong Zhao sneered and looked at the gloomy face and speechless Xi Nu Lu not far away from the opposite side, and said: "Xi Nu Lu, you and I should not be responsible for the past gratitude and resentment. But now the prince of the Tang Dynasty wants to own the land of our six imperial edicts, should you change your mind? After all, you are the head of the six imperial edicts, and the king of Yunnan is also your fine slave logic. As long as you don''t agree with the prince''s request, it must be the emperor''s majesty who can''t help you. We should not hand over our land to them. At this time, we should unite as one. Don''t you always want to imitate the kingdom of La and become the real emperor? As long as you refuse your royal highness today, my wave dome imperial edict will immediately support you as king and become our emperor. Even if the name of the country is named after Nanzhao, there is no problem. " "Xinulu, I always respect you as a man of iron and blood. You are also famous for being insidious and cunning, ruthless and resolute. Now, how can you become like a mother? Do you really want to give up the land of our six imperial edicts? Or do you feel threatened because of Sheng Luoyan''s pressure, so you break the jar and smash it. Since you are not the king of Yunnan, you simply give the six imperial edicts to the Tang Dynasty? " Shi Lang Zhao, like an excited general, said in a loud voice to the silent seru Luo. Xi nuluo glanced at Li Hong''s back, and then looked at the longed wave dome imperial edict and Shi Lang Zhao. At this time, the yueanalytical imperial edict shook his head at him, hoping that he would not change his mind. "Those who know the current affairs are heroes. This is a saying often said by Tang people. The decision I made had nothing to do with Sheng Luoyan. I was really willing to give the land of the six imperial edicts to the crown prince." Xi Nu Luo looked at Lao She long and said in a firm deep voice. There was a light of joy on the Zhao''s face. The firm stand of Xi Nu Lu also made his position no longer lonely. Moreover, he believed that it was not a bad thing for him to hand over the land of the six imperial edicts to the Tang Dynasty. The Tubo, who was still under the rule of Songzan Ganbu, compared with the Tubo under the rule of the Tang Dynasty, can tell which is better. Take a look at the people of Tubo today. During the reign of Songzan Gambo and his grandson mang Zan, although the territory was peaceful, the people were short of clothes and food. After a short period of more than ten years of the Tang Dynasty, the situation of Tubo was much stronger than that of the six imperial edicts. He envied the strong military strength and the well-being of the people. Looking back on the land of the six imperial edicts, we can see that the strength of the land of the six imperial edicts was equal to that of the Tubo. However, under the governance of the Tang Dynasty, even Tubo has become an irresistible behemoth in the eyes of the land of the six imperial edicts, let alone the giant beast of the Tang Dynasty. "After accepting the conferment from his majesty, then we are the officials of the Tang Dynasty, and we should abide by the recall and appointment of the Tang Dynasty. The land of the six imperial edicts is ours, but it is the emperor''s Well, you don''t have to live like a savage again. " Yue analyzed the imperial edict forward and saluted Li Hong.For today''s plan, as long as xinulu takes a firm stand, adds another fire to himself, and completes the affairs in the hall, as soon as the battle situation outside has a result, it must be that the life of langqiong Zhao and shilangzhao will come to an end. Originally, he served Li Hong with Huameng and cheetah in the hall. At this time, they came back from the outside in a hurry. Their faces were calm and there was no sign of panic. "Your Highness, the overall situation is under control. According to your orders, Sheng Luoyan and his imperial edict have been captured alive, but mengpeizhao has been killed." Jingzhe gasped and said. "Could the body be found?" Li Hong looked back, frowned and asked. No matter how small the battle is, it is extremely difficult to find a complete corpse as long as he is killed in the battle. Therefore, when Li Hong asked about this sentence, he was actually showing it to yueanalytical imperial edict and xinuluo. He wanted to tell them that his original intention was to suppress and not hurt people. "I''m afraid it''s very difficult. Although it''s street fighting, the scale of the two sides is nearly 5000 people. I''m afraid the only thing we can find is a stall of meat and mud." Jingzhe shook her head slightly and said in a low voice. "Go down and bring up Sheng Luoyan''s imperial edict. As for those rebellious soldiers Sernula, I will leave the matter to you and Yuexi to deal with it. " Li Hong sighed and walked slowly to his seat and sat down. The sound of fighting outside, which lasted less than half an hour, had been abated. In less than a quarter of an hour, the sound of fighting had completely stopped. Only a few faint screams faintly heard from the breeze still reminded the people in the hall of what had just happened outside the palace. "You Did you really kill Meng As soon as the wave dome imperial edict opened his mouth, he was startled by his trembling voice. "Your Highness I am willing to present our land with the edict of sernula and Yuexi Shi Lang Zhao took a look, and then he looked blankly at the wave dome outside the silent hall and said to Li Hong who had just sat down. "Late." Li Hong took a look at Lao She long, and then looked at Xi Nu Lu and Yue Xi Zhao, who was ready to go out. He said faintly, "just now you have been making your own plans. When the fighting sounds, you begin to change your mind. At that time, you expected the soldiers who could rush into the hall. Are they the soldiers of six imperial edicts led by Sheng Luoyan? That''s why you finally decided to take a gamble and see if God is on your side. It''s a pity that you lost the bet and I won. " Shi langzhao''s face became a little embarrassed. Although the prince didn''t say that he was like a wall grass, the meaning of the words was obvious. What''s more, just as Li Hong said, he did not put his bet on the newly arrived soldiers of Tang Dynasty, but on Sheng Luoyan, who was familiar with Taihe city. However, the result was contrary to his expectation. Sheng Luoyan''s rebellion lasted less than an hour and failed. "Your Highness, please give me another chance. I will be loyal to the Tang Dynasty and will never be ambivalent." Shi Lang Zhao rushed forward two steps, but was stopped by Huameng. "There are many good generals in the Tang Dynasty. There is no shortage of you. Since you are on the wrong team and you have lost the gambling, you should have the consciousness of the loser. You should have the courage to bear the consequences of your own crimes." Outside the hall, rows of bright torches lit up the lights outside the hall instantly. The soldiers in the Tang Dynasty with armor piercing armor exuded the breath of killing, cold, and even the smell of blood, which drifted into the hall. In the middle of the two lines of killing and senleng, Sheng Luoyan and Fuyao Zhao were escorted into the hall under the escort of Lin Shiling and Quan Yi and under the light of bright torches. Sheng Luoyan''s face is covered with blood, his hair is messy, and his armor has long been removed by Quan Yi. Now he is wearing a coat with blood, and his face is full of unwilling and angry, looking at xinnulu who is also standing at the door. However, he was dispirited with a faint bloodstain on his face, which made him look more decadent. One arm has been suspended in front of the chest. On the other side of the shoulder blade, there is a broken arrow. His armor is also removed, and Quan Yi pushes him to stand in the hall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 831 According to the records of the last generation, more than 30 of the 55 ethnic minorities occupied this area. Even in today''s Tang Dynasty, when the land of the six imperial edicts is calculated, in the continuous extension of the Cuan people with the development of history, in addition to the six imperial edicts, there is still a more group of people: Yi. It''s just that there is not so detailed distinction nowadays. In daily life, or in the situation of social life, whether it is the six imperial edicts classified by the Cuan nationality, or some other weak ethnic groups, are summarized in the Yi nationality, which is a huge ethnic group. Just as every nation has its own totem, the ethnic group derived from the ancient Qiang people also believes in the existence of spirits in all things, and believes that there is a mysterious relationship between human beings and animals, even plants, and even blood relationship. Lao She Long''s name means the worship of the tiger. If we continue to let the fine Nu Lu and Sheng Luo Yan develop and develop, then the tiger will naturally become the totem of the mengshe imperial edict. Langqiongzhao regarded the plant golden bamboo as its own totem, as its own ancestor god, or other strange species such as gourd as totem. However, among all the totems, only the tiger represented by Lao shelong has thrived in the long history and become the real totem of Yi people after the appearance of Yi language. The sacrificial rites and elders, known as Bimo, are the spiritual beliefs in people''s hearts in the Yunnan Guizhou Plateau area, or places away from the Central Plains. This is in addition to the imperial edict king, who has actual control over the land, the people and the economy, who has the most influence on the people. Even when they ruled and ruled their own land, they still relied on sacrifice and elders to help them manage their own land in a specific and detailed way. Therefore, sacrificial rites or elders enjoy the highest status in the hearts of the people in the area of Yunnan Guizhou Plateau, just as the great Confucians of the great Tang Dynasty and the five surnamed and seven Wangs enjoyed the same high reputation and status in the minds of the Chinese scholars and the common people. The common people in Yunnan Guizhou Plateau still call the prosperous Tang Dynasty the Han state. In their hearts, the prosperous central plains, the developed civilization of Chang''an and Luoyang are as far away as dreams. In the same way, the binding force on them is no longer so effective. Naturally, it gives sacrificial rites, elders and other magic arts to show their rights and reach the destiny, and gives them the destiny composed of personal willpower to ordinary people. Witchcraft also plays an absolutely key role in it. Some parts of the Yunnan Guizhou Plateau are dry in winter and wet in summer. Offering sacrifices to heaven for rain and expelling ghosts and treating diseases have become the only way for the people to alleviate their pain and receive spiritual comfort. In order to launch a civilized "war" in primitive society and carry out a real revolution like Tubo, the six imperial edicts were far more difficult than Tubo. The existence of witchcraft, sacrifice, elders, gold magic tools, primary religion, and the historical accumulation engraved in the blood after being sung by scriptures can not be banned and eliminated in a very short period of time. Langqiong, mengkai and shilangzhao did not meet the expectations of xinulu. They were sent to the mountains and forests together with the soldiers who died in the turmoil of Taihe city. Three days later, the female sacrificial women with their hair reaching to the ground and naked, the elders in black robes painted with gold and colored faces, and the mysterious and gloomy wizard, with the whimpering of ox horns, performed a ceremony of blessing to the four imperial edict kings who entered the mountains full of thorns and prayed for the people''s destiny. Under the black helmets and iron armour flapping with banners and flags of the Tang Dynasty, the imperial edicts of xinulu, laoshelong and Yuexi stepped slowly into the solemn ceremony to pray for the safety of the people. Li Hong stood far away, watching a group of people solemnly and solemnly perform a religious ceremony to gourd, golden bamboo, and other stuffed tiger and bear skins. Looking at the topless priestess, she took out a rusty iron knife and cut her wrist, dripping dark red blood into the wine bowl on the table. Looking at the elder with black robes and colorful faces, he recited the scriptures with reverence, and waved his golden crutches slowly in the air. The mysterious wizard is just like a epileptic in the previous life. In a circle drawn by himself, he dances and dances to pray for gods such as God, Mountain God, water god, fire god, wood God and so on. However, no matter which one of the three, or the people around these "God messengers", are dancing in a neat and uniform way with the rhythm of horns and drums. It''s like a Tubo in the white wall and golden tile Potala Palace, turning the Sutra chanting with one hand and chanting the blessing words, their feet are dancing with flexibility. "Is it right or wrong to do so?" Li Hong felt a sense of sadness in his heart and murmured between Yang Sijian and Lin Shiling.He didn''t feel ridiculous because of their reverence for nature. Instead, he saw in their devout, sacred and solemn rituals whether this culture, which was different from the Central Plains, would disappear completely in the dust of history or be banned by Han culture after many years. After the arrival of the great unification, will the extinction and singleness of culture make the flourishing age of the Tang Dynasty disappear faster? Or can the Chinese nation really go to another peak under the establishment of the Great China circle? The choice of history is in his hands. Every action of his will represent the disappearance of a kind of multi culture and the expansion of Chinese national culture. Is this really right? "It''s not difficult to seek common ground while reserving differences." Lin Shiling could understand Li Hong''s mind very well. Looking at Li Hong, who looked gloomy, he said in a low voice: "Tubo is not without this kind of sacrifice, but it does not mean that the Chinese culture promoted by the old antiques has lost its function in Tubo." "What do you mean by that?" Yang Sijian looked at Lin Shiling and asked. He paid more attention to Lin Shiling''s words than Li Hong. After all, after all, when the prince''s highness left, he would begin to really manage the soil and water in this area. At this time, he would seize the opportunity to become a pedantic Confucian hammer if he did not consult Lin Shiling. Lin took a look at the sacrificial ceremony that was still going on, and then looked at Li Hong''s intention that he did not stop him. So he continued to say in a low voice: "there is no conflict or contradiction between the inheritance of culture and the entry of Central Plains culture. Dai Zhide strongly opposes the Tubo script, but records and praises their ancestral gods with our own words The Tubo people have nothing but gratitude. But in some rituals, Dai Zhide gave up the strategy of overthrowing the prince''s highness and changed to pass on the rites and teach the virtues step by step. " When he said this, Lin Shiling also looked at Li Hong in awe, because he accidentally poked out the matter of Dai Zhide''s Yin worship of Yang. But looking at Li Hong, there was no expression. After licking his lips, he continued: "the following officials have learned about Tubo and Liuzhao in the past two years. What they value most is the etiquette after the death of their relatives. Because they believe that there will be a soul after death. Of course, I also believe in the existence of soul Lin Shiling looked at Li Hong in awe again. What''s wrong with him today? What''s wrong with him? After all, the prince never believes in the existence of soul. "Go on." Li Hong looked at Lin Shiling, who was silent, and Yang Sijian, who was very interested in listening, and indicated that Lin Shiling would continue. "Yes, your highness." Lin Shiling''s little heart pounded for several times, and then went on to say: "they believe that the soul of a person after death can bring blessing to those who live, so they should worship more solemnly after death, and carry out more complex and solemn praying and lowering ceremony in the ceremony of tranquilizing and sending spirits. Even if they spend a lot of money, the whole family has to carry out debt raising, and these are those If you come across a little wealthy family, it will not be worse than today''s show. " "But how can we seek common ground while reserving differences? How can we integrate our rites and virtues, so that they can allow us to enter these foreign rituals from their traditional sacrifices? " The more Yang Sijian listened, the more puzzled he felt. After talking about the traditional sacrifice, you only talked about other people''s traditional sacrifice. What''s more, it''s so lively to hear you say, and the people of Tubo and Liuzhao are so devout. How can we integrate the Chinese culture into it? "This is the strength of Dai Zhide''s antiques. At first, he personally lobbied, and he often ran into obstacles everywhere. Later, I didn''t know whether he was enlightened or what Quan Yi said to him. In short It''s all gods that deserve respect... " "Is it that you have used some Yin tricks to make them believe that we can use our written records and our etiquette to be compatible with their traditions, so as to get a real spiritual decline?" Li Hong pulled out a sneer from the corner of his mouth, and his heart suddenly became more cheerful. The Chinese culture can accept the foreign culture, at the same time, it can integrate useful things. Naturally, these ignorant and backward nations, while accepting the advanced culture, must also be able to integrate a new set of traditional culture with the passage of time. Just like the previous life, grand funeral is also considered as the best time to remember an ancestor. But in the change of the times, with the introduction of more and more concise funeral forms, the complex forms are reduced, and the cumbersome etiquette and so on are simplified. Burials can be changed to cremation, even if there are so many different voices, has not it become a trend and become the mainstream consciousness of people? However, it''s better for the elders and ancestors before death than to express filial piety with grand funeral that the dead can''t feel after death. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 832 Under the disposal of Di Renjie, jiannandao''s Officialdom was undergoing a great reshuffle. After the large-scale sacrifice, Yang Sijian of Lingnan road also began to set about the administration of the six imperial edicts. Not only did Li Hong look at the performance of xinulu, but also Lin Shiling, a schemer who was good at understanding people''s minds, was also surprised by the change of xinulu. What he said to Li Hong, however, completely solved some people''s doubts. It''s no wonder that he has a more long-term vision than the dead king of the four imperial edicts. He was aware earlier than anyone that Li Hong wanted to copy another Tubo in Liuzhao, so he was ready to rob Prince Zhenla at the same time. In addition, at the beginning of the talks between the six imperial edicts, he realized that the six imperial edicts were not monolithic, but had been completely blurred and divided. In particular, the langqiong imperial edict was close to the Tuban, and the pressure brought to him by Lin Shiling, as well as the close conversation between Yueqing and shilangzhao at the bonfire dinner and Prince Li Hongzhi made him feel inclined to surrender unconditionally. Power is undoubtedly infatuated with, and glory and wealth are also infatuated with, but all of these need to have a foundation, that is, you must have the life to enjoy all this. He is insidious, cunning and cruel. When danger endangers himself, he is no longer as cruel to others. Just like the previous Iraqi President, before the war began, no one believed that he would be defeated so thoroughly. No one believed that the great master of the world would finally end the war by capitulating, and he was finally put on the gallows by the laws he despised. But all that happened naturally in people''s astonishment and amazement. Xiao Xiong always cherishes his life more than anyone else, and they know the meaning of living better than anyone else. Therefore, when it comes to the critical moment of life, the seemingly ruthless people are often the easiest part to surrender. As before the reform of the Tang Dynasty, the military offices in the six imperial edicts implemented the system of government soldiers. Soldiers who took up swords and guns were soldiers, and those who laid down their swords and guns were the common people. Therefore, Li Hong, who wanted to stabilize himself to go to the rear area of Zhenla, was bound to rely on a military general to sit here. It is obviously impossible to achieve the goal by relying on Yang Sijian alone. Therefore, di Renjie, a soldier of Zhechong Prefecture, who was controlled by Princess Fangling and others at the beginning of Jiannan Road, was sent to guard the six imperial edicts without hesitation. In the same way, some officials who should have been sent to prison in jiannandao finally chose to be exiled to Lingnan to atone for their merits because of the decision made by the officials, the punishment department and the Dali temple. Today, di Renjie left Chang''an to enter Chengdu government for only seven or eight months, which is a long time from the three-year period given to him by his royal highness. Therefore, when there was no suitable candidate available for the time being, di Renjie had to offer himself to serve as the general of the six imperial edicts at the same time. As for jiannandao, naturally, he doesn''t need to worry about him as a minister of Dali temple. When nearly 20000 soldiers of jiannandao arrived in Longkou City, Yang Sijian and Lin Shiling were the only soldiers to meet him. Quan Yi had already driven back to Tubo. Jing Hui, one of the soldiers, probably had enough of Dai Zhide''s nagging. "His Highness has continued to go south along the poison road of Shu to Liu Yanyou, the protector of Lingnan capital." Yang Sijian, holding the reins of a war horse, said to the dusty Di Renjie. "What will your highness leave behind?" Di Renjie also led the horse and walked on the pipeline with Yang Sijian, with 20000 cavalry behind him. "Your Highness means that the situation of Yunnan governor''s office is more complicated than that of Tubo. Whether it''s Xi nuluo or Lao She long, it''s the basis to ensure that people''s hearts are not disordered. Now his Highness has appointed him as deputy governor of Yunnan''s governor''s office. I hope you can give him the position of deputy general after you have arranged your troops." Yang Sijian said with a smile. "Both military and political? In Jiannan Dao, I know the customs of the Cuan people. It''s good for those sacrificial rites, elders and witches to stabilize the people''s hearts and provide a stable rear area for the crown prince, but if When Xi nuluo was also an assistant general, his highness didn''t worry too much about it? After all, a generation of Xiaoxiong, who was able to endure Lao She long and then forced him to abdicate, must have been very deep in the city. Would that shake the morale of the army? " Di Renjie some worried said. As soon as he stepped into Longkou City, he was confronted with such a difficult problem left by his royal highness, which made him feel that the burden on his shoulders was much heavier than he had imagined. "Your Highness makes it easy for you to act, whether appointed or not, as long as your Highness has a strong rear area of Yunnan governor''s office. As for the way and method, it depends on you. But first of all, I''m Yang Sijian''s ruling Yunnan. You can''t put me in a dilemma because of your decision. " After Yang Sijian took office, he finally found his official''s sense of achievement in relieving his worries for the monarch and being loyal to his country. Looking at Yang Sijian, who is full of vigor and vitality, and has a totally different temperament from that when he was idle in Chang''an, di Renjie shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Your Highness threw a difficult problem to Di, and then continue to March south. You Yang Sijian, this is when di just arrived at the six imperial edicts Oh, now it''s time to call Yunnan governor''s office. I''ll give him some power. It''s not easy for him to be a Yunnan guard. ""Ha ha This is the rule that your Highness has set for the governor''s office of Yunnan Province, taking the Tubo as a model. Literature does not touch martial arts, and martial arts do not involve literature. As ministers, you and I must abide by it no matter how Yang Sijian laughed twice and said in a relaxed mood. "The governor of Yunnan came from the imperial system of the Tang Dynasty. I guess your highness asked me to appoint Xi nuluo as an assistant general. I''m afraid it''s just like general Quanyi of Tubo? It is said that there are many Tubo people serving in the army of Tang Dynasty in the tuto garrison Di Renjie raised his head slightly, looked over the horse''s neck, looked at the other side, and asked Lin Shiling, who had been walking with them. "There are indeed many Tubo people in the Tubo garrison, and they are still increasing, which is a fact. As for How can this be done? If Mr. Di wants to ask for advice, he has to ask Mr. Dai Zhide, because according to Quan Yi, these are all thanks to Dai. " Lin Shiling smiles, while saying that he does not forget to ignore Di Renjie and looks at Yang Sijian, who shakes his head and grins bitterly at the other side. As expected, the next issue will be a topic for discussion and cooperation between di Renjie and himself. Moreover, with di Renjie''s character, he is afraid that this is a hard job, and he can''t get rid of it. After all, as the governor of Yunnan governor''s office, he also had the same role of Dai Zhide in Tubo, that is, to root and spread Confucian culture here as much as possible. Therefore, since Yunnan governor''s office wants to follow Tubo''s example, it will be necessary for him to persuade the people of Liuzhao by himself if he wants to imitate Tubo. Fortunately, his highness should have appointed Xi nuluo as an assistant general. Therefore, the two civil and military officers in the governor''s office of Yunnan Province have to form a situation in which you have me and I have you. No matter whether their personal relationship is peaceful or not, they must understand and cooperate with each other in governing the governor''s office of Yunnan Province. This has also restricted the stability of the governor''s office in Yunnan Province because of the conflict between civil and military affairs. Therefore, after the successful example of Tubo, di Renjie and Yang Sijian did not have many problems to overcome together. In the deep mountains and dense forests of the Yunnan Guizhou Plateau, the slippery road is often the main factor that hinders the speed of the March. During nearly half a month''s March, the 5000 futu soldiers led by Li Hong have been feeling the wonderful charm of nature and the difficulties of various kinds of marching that nature has brought to them. Even sometimes, when 5000 soldiers march like an endless dragon, they will suddenly be disturbed by the heavy rain that comes from nature. Either it''s raining in front of the marching team, but the sun is shining behind the marching team, which makes the information not working smoothly, and at the same time, it causes a traffic jam like the previous one. The rear people urged the soldiers in front to move forward quickly, but the people in front did not know what happened because the soldiers in front stopped. What''s most strange is that the soldiers walking in the middle of the March can even enjoy the warmth of the bright sun. When they turn around, they can see the fog in the air, and the marching troops in the rear are far behind. When the marching generals in front of them order to stop and wait for the marching troops in the rear, they can often be surprised to see a group of drowned chickens and look at them with incredible faces. Why are you not wet by the rain? Is it true that the God of the mountains can not protect it? Or is the team behind us witchcraft? Let the mountain god only stand in our way? Fortunately, there was not a lot of such paranoia, and there was no disturbing disturbance to the whole 5000 people. It seems that the mountain top is hidden in a fairyland. When the team crosses the mountains, it is like riding the clouds and driving the fog on the clouds. From the beginning, they thought it was caused by miasma, and then to Yuan Shuji, Guo Shifeng, and even the lawless mandatory orders, which made the futu camp not feel frightened when they crossed the mountains and through the misty mountains. What the stable military spirit brings is that when walking on the narrow and difficult mountain path, no one fell into the cliff because of the blocking sight of the clouds. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 833 Some things come suddenly and can''t be prevented. They are all over the mountains and mountains. They have just arrived at the Nandu mansion of Da''an with the soldiers of 5000 Fu Tu camp. Waiting by Liu Yanyou, after entering the residence, Jingzhe runs in with haidongqing in his arms. "Your Highness, big food secret letter." Jingzhe''s face was still covered with beads of sweat. Even the sweat on the tip of his nose had no time to wipe it. He quickly handed the secret letter to Li Hong. "Big food?" Li Hong confusingly takes over the secret letter, and Dashi can find no one but the night moon. Although his whereabouts can not be said to be hidden, but also not as far away as the night moon, so accurate to find themselves, but also sent a seemingly urgent secret letter. "It was conveyed by Jingwei. It should come with the business trip." Jingzhe looks at the secret letter in his hand. Li Hong, who has some doubts, explains in a hurry. "No wonder, it seems that Bai Chun, the demon, told the night moon of my whereabouts." Li Hong figured out the link, which slowly opened the secret letter. There were two secret letters, as if to prove the truth of the matter. The two secret letters were translated into Tang language. One was written by night moon, the other was written by Saleh. The contents of the two letters are basically the same, both telling Li Hong that the situation of Yeyue in Dashi is getting worse and worse. The Sultan of the Hashemite family, relying on the family''s momentum in China, is continuously putting pressure on the Umayyad family. Meanwhile, Yeyue''s father has begun to think again and prepare to marry Yeyue to Sudan to ease the pressure brought by the Hashim family and other families. While describing these, Saleh also mentioned that the cooperation and armistice agreement between him and Li Hong might be abolished by his father. Because of the pressure from Hashim and other families, Dashi king may comply with their pressure and prepare to fight against the Tang Dynasty again. Li Hong slowly put down the secret letter in his hand. In this period of history, there were frequent wars between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi, and they all ended with more defeat than victory. Dashi met with difficult resistance in the western expedition. In order to maintain the influence of the Empire and the prestige of Dashi king, including the pressure of transferring other families, Dashi king had to fight against the Tang Dynasty again to relieve his own pressure. "Where are Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi today? Still floating on the sea? " Li Hong gives the secret letter to Jingzhe and looks at Liu Yanyou beside him and asks. "Pei Xingjian, Chen Jingzhi and others have been in Qiongzhou all the time. They can arrive in three days after landing there. For fear of scaring the snake, they have been waiting for your will in Qiongzhou port." Liu Yanyou handed Li Hong the correspondence between himself and Pei Xingjian during Li Hong''s March. Then he continued: "now that we are in Songping, it is only three days'' journey to enter the hinterland of Zhenla. If Pei Xingjian is successful, they can basically enter Zhenla at the same time as us, forming a front and back attack. In this way, it is bound to be able to cause panic to Zhenla, so as to take the capital of Zhenla "Where are the horses carrying people? Still in Zhenla? " Li Hong walks to the front of the case and looks at the map spread out by Huameng and cheetah. Song Ping (Hanoi, Vietnam), the seat of Annam Dufu, was built on the river that originated from Ailao Mountain in Yunnan Guizhou Plateau. Down this famous red river, you can go straight into the South China Sea and join Pei Xingjian in Qiongzhou, Hainan. Because of the secret letter between Saleh and Yeyue, Li Hong has to make a new plan. Compared with seizing Zhenla and finally occupying their ports and becoming the commercial ports of the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong paid more attention to Dashi. In case of emergency, he fought against Anxi again. Although Anxi is now invulnerable and has no fear of cannibalism, it will be a great burden for the Department of the Tang Dynasty if the Tang Dynasty starts to fight two wars at the same time. The last American emperor fought Vietnam War for several years, but finally failed, and had to withdraw from Vietnam voluntarily. Although the events of more than a thousand years ago can not serve as a reference for this period, Li Hong also had to make the worst plan, that is, if the Tang dynasty fell into the swamp of this war and could not extricate itself, what should be done? At this time, if we add Dashi''s war to Datang, it will not be the result that Li Hong wants to see. But now, in the name of Prince Zhenla''s molestation of the princess of Tang Dynasty, the identity of the country above the Tang Dynasty sends troops to Zhenla for questioning. It is obviously impossible to say that there will be a truce before the war has started. After all, this will only make Zhenla think that the Tang Dynasty is afraid of them and encourage them to be arrogant. Therefore, Li Hong had to leave yuan Shuji, Guo Shifeng and Liu Yanyou to fight for Zhenla at this time, and he had to go down the Red River to the South China Sea, and then took a boat through the South China Sea to go to the Dashi capital. After three days'' stay in Song Ping, who was the guardian of Annam capital, Li Hong led a 3000 strong putu camp and started sailing to the South China Sea with lawlessness. Two days down the river, 3000 troops stood on the beach again. From a distance, the two warships with the flag of the Tang Dynasty had been moored in the simple harbor.It is like entering a more primitive tribe once again. In the bright sunshine, the simple harbor, apart from the two huge warships of the Tang Dynasty, is a number of commercial ships like fishing boats, among which the commercial ships of the Tang Dynasty are the majority. After all, these places still belong to the territory of the Tang Dynasty, not to the territory of other countries as in previous generations. On the bustling wharf, a large number of goods and goods are inspected and inspected here. Only then can they continue to move southward along the coastline, truly enter the South China Sea from Beibu Gulf, and then along the ancient maritime Silk Road, merchants began to carry out real world trade. After all, Li Hong had been to Hanoi in his last life and never visited the Red River with a cruise ship. Like this time, he finally arrived at the port of Nanding, and then returned to Sanya by boat. Squinting at the harbor merchants, they were flustered to make way for them. If it wasn''t for the big Tang characters on the banners waving behind them, they would have escaped from the sea one by one. Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi rushed to meet Li Hong. There were not many soldiers on the two ships, but the Zhuque and Qinglong, which had prepared enough necessities for life, were ready for Li Hong. "It is estimated that Cui Zhibian will come from Quanzhou in the next few days, so your highness doesn''t have to worry about the issue of the last general and others going out for Zhenla." Pei Xingjian, who had just stepped onto the Qinglong warship, explained to Li Hong. "That would be the best." Li Hong stood at the bowstring of the ship, watching the 3000 men of the slaughterhouse floating on the dock, were boarding the ship in an orderly manner. He said with a sigh of relief: "3000 people, two warships, enough food and water." "Don''t worry, your highness. After receiving your will the day before yesterday, I have already stepped up our efforts to do it. Besides, before that, Mo Jiang and Mr. Chen Jingzhi have been making sufficient preparations for zhengzhenla, so your highness need not worry. However, after conquering Zhenla without you, who should make the decision and decide on the negotiation with king Zhenla after we contributed the capital of Zhenla Entering the spacious cabin, Li Hong, in addition to Wei Tuqi, was Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi. After all, Li Hong was the leader of the expedition, but now the general is leaving. Although it will not cause too much instability in the army''s morale, it is easy for these generals to have differences on some matters in the aftermath. When Li Hong started from Song Ping, Liu Yanyou once asked Li Hong this question. Li Hong simply gave him five words: Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai. Therefore, in the face of Pei Xingjian''s problem, Li Hong still believes that Pei and Ma had the ability to make decisions on the Zhenla issue if they could manage Anxi in an orderly way. What''s more, Ma Zai has been lurking in Zhenla for many years. With their tacit understanding and Ma Zai''s understanding of Zhenla, it is not difficult to make a favorable decision for the Tang Dynasty after the war. There are many mountains and dense forests here, and there is not much land as flat and vast as the Central Plains. Therefore, Li Hong, Pei Xingjian and Ma Zai have no interest in the land beyond Songping, and they do not want to take it as their own. Just like Li Hongzheng''s original purpose in Zhenla, what they can see is that they are most concerned about the huge economic profits of each port on the maritime Silk Road due to trade. Therefore, as long as we can capture the ports outside the Changshan mountains, that is, after many years, Zhenla is divided into water and land, it is enough. Both Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi were the old father-in-law of the prince''s highness. So when Li Hong stopped participating in the battle and solved the problem of the decision-making and selection for zhengzhenla, they were happy that Li Hong could not participate in the battle in person. After all, as the crown prince''s father-in-law, both of them have received the will of their daughter, Prince and princess. That is, when the prince''s highness is fighting Zhenla, his father must take good care of him, but his highness can''t be hurt. But now, the prince''s highness withdrew from the battle in person because of an important matter. This also made the two people feel relieved after solving the problem of decision-making and candidates. Their looks were more relaxed than before. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 834 The maritime Silk Road has existed for a long time. Even in the Han Dynasty, maritime trade began to develop gradually. Although silk was the main trade goods at that time, with the passage of time and the progress of history, in the maritime trade channel at this time, when more foreign goods entered the Tang Dynasty, the silk, porcelain, tea and so on of the Tang Dynasty became the main trade goods, which were very popular and favored by the powerful people of various countries. In this way, with a large number of trade exchanges, the goods stay in the port, which brings huge profits to the ports of coastal countries. It was precisely because of this that Li Hong took a fancy to it. In order to push the coastline of the Tang Dynasty along the maritime Silk Road as far as possible, Li Hong tried his best to ensure that the profits of Tang merchants would not be divided and swallowed up by coastal countries. Therefore, we have to take Qiongzhou and Annam as the rear base, continue to push the coastal ports of Datang to the West and south, and try our best to protect the interests of Tang merchants. Along the sea voyage, we can see all kinds of merchant ships every day, flying in a big Tang flag, waving in the wind on the sea, sailing westward along the coastline. Often at this time, when the merchant ships on the sea see two Qinglong and Zhuque, which are also flying the flag of the Tang Dynasty, they will stand in the bow of the ship to cheer, and from time to time jump on the deck to greet the two warships. As the Lingnan Navy built by Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi traveled in various sea areas, the merchant ships of the Tang Dynasty did not have the slightest fear of the warships of the Tang Dynasty. On the contrary, just as Li Hong met during this period, every time the merchant ships of the Tang Dynasty saw the warships of the Tang Dynasty, they would send out cheers and various greetings. Because of the long-distance cruise of the Lingnan Navy, this maritime Silk Road derived from the coastline has become more prosperous, but at the same time, it is faced with various dangers of pirates, so that the commercial ships of the Tang Dynasty can cruise freely and explore the further direction of the sea. Whether they set sail from Guangzhou or Quanzhou, the commercial ships of the Tang Dynasty had to pass through Qiongzhou, Hainan, and then along Zhenla, Mendu, Guda, longyamen, Luoyue, shilifashi, Heling, Guluo, goguruo, shengdeng, Bolu, lion, nantianzhu, Brahman, xinduhe, tirolu, Wula, etc. Then you can get to the destination of Li Hong''s trip. If you continue along the coast, you can continue to arrive in Muruo, sanlan and even Africa. "Guangzhou Tonghai Yidao" is Pei Xingjian''s geographic record on the Qinglong. So when Li Hongfan finished watching the trade of the Tang merchant ship in the open sea, the Qinglong and the Zhuque entered the Red Sea, just like two giant animals. Entering the Gulf of Aden in the Red Sea, it is inevitable to face the talk of the last generation of merchant ships: Somali pirates, but fortunately, this place has not yet appeared. As the white food is still in its heyday, there are no descendants of the Hashim family. After the advent of the black food era, they were gradually driven away from the mainland, and then moved across the sea to live here, forming many countries named after Sudan. After crossing the Gulf of Aden and entering the Red Sea, you can enter the Mediterranean Sea through the narrowest part of the Red Sea, and then reach Europe. However, the Suez Canal has not yet been excavated, and it has come to an end not far from the capital of food. Standing on the deck, Li Hong wanted to look at both sides of the river like a map or sailing on the Yangtze River and the red river. However, to his disappointment, standing on the deck, he could still see the boundless sea. The narrowest part of the Red Sea is more than 30 kilometers, and the widest part can reach more than 300 kilometers. Therefore, it is impossible for him to enjoy the scenery like enjoying the Yangtze River Basin. However, as Li Hong continued to look at it with a telescope, there appeared black shadows like waves in the distance of the calm broad sea, which seemed to be connected with the sky. "Be on guard, ready to fight." Li Hong put down his telescope and suddenly said to Hua Meng behind him. At the same time, they found the dark shadows like waves in front of them, and the ships began to reflect into the telescope. "How could there be so many warships." Wei Tu Qi stood next to Li Hong, raised his telescope and looked into the distance. He had just roughly counted them, and it seemed that they were no less than 50 or 60 warships. The warships, whose hulls were obviously smaller than those of the Tang Dynasty, were also hung with flags like ghost symbols. From Wei Tuqi''s point of view, the handwriting on them was not like words at all. "There are no other countries except Dashi. Both sides of the sea are their territory. The Red Sea is like the pond of their big eaters. It''s not surprising that there are so many water masters." Li Hong put down his telescope and watched the parallel rosefinch gradually distance from him, showing a fighting posture. In his heart, he was extremely satisfied with the determination of lawlessness."What do they want to do From time to time, Wei Tu Qi heard squeaks in his ears. Needless to say, this is the beginning of the Tang Navy''s battle. At the moment, some powerful bows and crossbows are being wound up to ensure that they can launch at any time to respond to an emergency. Li Hong''s mouth blowing the sea breeze showed a disdainful smile. He looked at the whole Qinglong and quickly entered the fighting state. He said faintly: "when Saleh entered Chang''an of Tang Dynasty, he was frightened by the drum sound of Drum Tower which I and Li Lingyue played tricks on. Now we are in their territory. Naturally, people uphold the friendly etiquette of reciprocity I''m prepared to retaliate with a tooth for a tooth, and I''m going to give it to me. " After listening to Li Hong''s explanation, Wei Tu Qi''s mouth began to show a grim smile. At the beginning of the Tang Dynasty Navy''s expedition to Japan, whether it was the Qinglong or the Zhuque, they were able to beat the Japanese Navy to pieces with one enemy and ten, without any ability to fight back. Now, these improved Qinglong and Zhuque are more than twice as powerful as they were when they were ready to be an army. If faced with the Dashi warships that looked similar to the Japanese warships in the distance, Wei Tu Qi believed that Dashi''s navy would have to cry at that time. Thinking of this, Wei Tu Qi could not help but emerge in front of him. For a while, the miserable appearance of the cannibal struggling in the sea and calling for help, as well as the chaotic situation of Dashi''s warship being dismembered by the powerful fire bows and crossbows of Qinglong and Zhuque, the deck pieces scattered on the sea. "I don''t know if Saleh is also on the warship? At this time, will he be in their capital city, or will he appear on one of these warships for the sake of reciprocity Li Hong''s mouth still continued to play the taste of the smile, in the face of the sea breeze murmured to guess whether Saleh had come. "But How do they know we''ll be here today? " Wei Tu Qi looked at the sudden increase of several tubes of dark things on the deck. Some of them were frightened and touched. These guys were secret weapons. Every black iron tube could launch powerful crossbows. With the sound of the tsunami, these crossbows could ignite the sky thunder and a crossbow arrow on the deck of the enemy''s warship in a short time It''s enough to blow up a big food ship. Li Hong held up his telescope and looked at the Dashi warship which was getting closer and closer to them. He answered Wei Tu Qi''s question: "since I left Songping, and I have given you the approximate time in my secret letter to the night moon. If you look at the loose formation of their warships, you can be sure that they have been wandering on the sea for several days, waiting for me all the time Now. " Just as Li Hong''s words were heard by the commander of the Dashi Navy, just after Li Hong''s voice fell behind, he could already see the commander of Dashi navy of each other''s warships with the naked eye. It was unbelievable that only two warships had arrived in the Tang Dynasty. Although the two warships looked much larger than their big eaters, they looked like moving fortresses from a distance, and they looked fierce and cold in momentum. But the more so, the more difficult it is for him to understand that such a large ship should be extremely inconvenient after it moves. Even if their masts and sails are as big as clouds, they should not be as effective as their own warships? What''s more, even if the combat effectiveness of a single warship is stronger than that of itself, at least it has an absolute overwhelming advantage in number. A full 50 warships, I''m afraid, will be able to wipe out the warships of the Tang Dynasty in the sea in a blink of an eye. If you add in the fact that you are still cruising behind you, you can not even see the ten warships led by Prince Saleh, and the entire 60 warships will be able to encircle and surrender their ships of the Tang Dynasty, even if they do not attack but just besiege them. Buser looked at the two parallel warships in the Tang Dynasty from a distance. The gap between them was enough to fill their entire fleet of warships. In his heart, he was convinced that the people of the Tang Dynasty were not familiar with water warfare, and were not despised by their opponents. "We don''t have to line up our troops, just drive our warships into the middle of their two warships and cut off their mutual echo. What we have to do is to make them unable to help each other. After waiting for the prince''s Royal Highness to lead ten warships to come over, we can teach them a lesson personally." As a famous Navy General of Dashi, Buser looked at the only two warships in the Tang Dynasty at this moment, but did not know that his first defeat in this life was getting closer and closer to him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 835 The battle of the masts was a naval battle fought by the cannibals against the Eastern Roman Empire in the early years. The first navy of Dashi, which had just been established, won an overwhelming victory in that naval battle. Although its warships have no tactics to speak of, they rely entirely on the advantage of the number of warships, and hook the enemy''s warships with powerful hooks and claws, and then take the method of gathering their own warships to forcibly board the enemy''s warships for hand to hand combat, thus turning a naval battle into a land battle of hand to hand combat. No matter how undesirable the method is, it is undeniable that this great victory played an extremely important role in the newly established Navy, thus increasing its self-confidence more than twice, and naturally, its combat effectiveness has also been improved by leaps and bounds. At the same time, this war also made the Eastern Roman Empire fall into a greater panic. If it was not for the internal strife between Saleh''s father and another political enemy because of the domestic power struggle, which gave the Eastern Roman Empire a chance to breathe, the history would be rewritten again. Therefore, Buser did not pay attention to the two huge warships of the Tang Dynasty from the beginning. In his opinion, it was just bigger than the warships of Dashi Kingdom, and there was no threat to himself. When he got close, Prince Saleh was not allowed to kill him at will. But the reality is often cruel. Standing on the deck of a dilapidated warship, Buser, who wants to cry without tears, looks at the sea, where he is crying for his father and mother, struggling in the water, and the ragged decks floating on the sea. He can''t believe that what happened just now is true. Everything was like a dream. Even in his dream, he never thought that he would lose so fast and have no ability to fight back. Even before he knew what was going on, bursts of thunder like sounds began to ring in the warships he led. With the rise of each fire, there must be a frightening thunder. Then, like paper paste, the ship began to make a painful sound, and finally scattered on the sea. All the soldiers fell into the sea one by one in the scream. In the distance, the two warships of Datang, like the huge whales in the sea, stood quietly on the sea, with their mouths wide open, looking at the few remaining warships, ready to devour the remaining soldiers. Saleh angrily stood on the deck of the Qinglong, looking at Li Hong picking his teeth with a toothpick in his hand, and roared: "Damn it! damn! damn! Is this the etiquette of your Tang Dynasty? Is this the etiquette of a prince? Is this your sincerity in sending me food? And said to cooperate with me! Do you have any such cooperation? " "That''s not true. It was your navy who took the lead in launching the disaster. You see, I still have your hook mark on the string. If you didn''t do it first, how could a polite and polite person like me fight back? You should ask your general whether he is blind and wants to rob our warship." Li Hong picked his teeth and said leisurely. Next to him, Huameng respectfully carried a well-made purple clay teapot. He had just made the new tea for his highness. His highness likes to have such a pot of tea after dinner. "I Li Hong, you are making a naked demonstration against us. You are declaring war! Do you want to go back on the war agreement that just stopped? " Saleh angrily watched leisurely Li Hong throw the toothpick into the sea, and then took the teapot like a baby from his eunuch''s hand, and drank leisurely and leisurely at the mouth of the teapot. "What I said was that I came from the sea for the sake of friendship and peace between our two countries. How could I want to repent? It is you who want to repent, as you said in your letter..." Saleh was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He had intended to give him a strong hand. However, it turned out that he was defeated by only two warships, and his Navy was almost destroyed. "I don''t have time to talk to you." Saleh''s eyes fiercely pointed at the sea still calling for help, as well as those rotten wooden decks and leaky hulls. He was so angry that his fingers trembled and yelled again: "for peace and friendship, do you put them all into the sea? Is this your peace and friendship? " "It was their hands that moved first. They were impolite. Why should I be polite to them? Do you really think I''m a bully when I enter your territory? Don''t be angry. I guess you haven''t eaten yet? Would you like me to fill the rest of the soup? What''s more, since you are a sailor, you will not drown if you fall into the sea. You can swim back to the shore by yourself. Isn''t it far from your city of AK? " Li Hong affectionately took Saleh''s shoulder and said as he walked into the cabin. Reluctantly, Saleh did not have any way to meet such a two skinned face. At this time, the opposition voice of the night moon began to ring in his heart. The night moon warned him not to try to give Li Hong a bluff on the sea. If one of them is not done well, what he will lose is my big food face. At that time, he didn''t go to his heart. He also said that the night moon elbowed out to improve others'' morale and destroy his prestige. He did not agree with what Yeyue said. The navy of the Tang Dynasty was much stronger than that of Dashi.Now, in the face of such a result, in addition to helplessness and anger, Saleh still has a little bit of luck. Fortunately, he has completely stopped fighting with Datang. If he continues to fight, if he is robbed of his old nest from the sea, it will be a big joke. However, Saleh''s indignation was that almost 50 warships were almost destroyed in less than half an hour by the Tang Dynasty''s two warships before they could get close enough to their families. This made him deeply suspicious of the idea that the great water master was invincible in the world. He admitted that the defeat of the Navy had booser''s intention to belittle the enemy. After all, he thought that the Tang navy was vulnerable and was not the opponent of Dashi Navy. But if we don''t underestimate the enemy, can we really win the Datang Navy? I''m afraid it still can''t. Even if we don''t underestimate the enemy, I''m afraid it''s just being chased by people on the sea, running around like a stray dog. Saleh stayed on the Qinglong all night, while Li Hong ordered Wei Tuqi to accompany him step by step. On the whole Qinglong, only the secrets of the Tang ships that Saleh could see on the deck, that is, the sails like clouds at night. As for the secrets under the deck, especially the fire bows and crossbows of the Tang Dynasty attacking their naval ships, he did not even see a shadow. He knew that Li Hong didn''t want to let him see this, but he wanted to let Dashi have such a huge ship, including such a strong combat effectiveness. However, no matter how he set up Wei Tu Qi, who was like an iron tower nearby, he ignored him. Only when he wanted to go to the cabin below from the deck, the black iron tower would say without expression: "Your Highness has ordered that you can only turn over the deck, and you can''t enter under the deck." "I''ll go in and have a look. Are you afraid I''ll steal? I''m a big food Prince... " "That''s not good. It''s the will of your highness. You can enter only with your Highness''s permission." Wei Tu Qi''s head was shaking like a rattle drum in the hands of traders in the two markets of the Tang Dynasty. He was unwilling to say anything. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to see why he was rescued by the black warship in front of him. "Are you kidding? There are only two warships in the Tang Dynasty, but it took nearly half of the money of the Tang Treasury to build them. I''ll give you one. Can you send me the food? It''s very nice of you to think of it and have the face to say it. " Li Hong holding his purple clay pot, lying on the couch, leisurely looking at the stars in the night sky, relaxed said. Now that we have entered the port, the distance from aksi city is just a short distance. It is only because of Saleh and the fact that Datang Navy is too powerful that we decided to enter the port of akecheng before dawn. Now, we can only spend the night on the ship. Li Hong was very clear about Saleh''s purpose. He didn''t want the warships of the Tang Dynasty to dock soon. He just wanted to delay some time, hoping to take this opportunity to find the secret of the Tang warships. "For the night moon?" Saleh looked at the teapot in his hand, which was different from Li Hong''s, and looked at Huameng with some dissatisfaction. "What your highness uses is a unique teapot. If this is the only teapot in the world, don''t compare yourself with your highness." Don''t know what he''s looking at. This small bellied guy even wanted to give his highness a horse power. Today, he did not smash all their warships and scatter them on the sea. His highness is very kind. He still wants to be on an equal footing with his highness, which is really beautiful. "Your sister! The night moon is mine. Did you exchange my own things with me? " Li Hong listened to Saleh out of tune, sat up from the reclining chair, looked at Saleh said. "The night moon is a big food princess, not your crown princess! Besides, you already have a princess. So if you want to let the princess of Dashi Kingdom marry you, then you have to abolish the present Princess and make the night moon the crown princess. Otherwise, you can''t marry the night moon Saleh did not give in to each other. When Li Hong was in Chang''an, he had already adapted to it. "As long as ye Yue is willing, I can take her away if I want to. As for your meaning, including your father''s meaning, I really don''t care. Don''t think that if I come to Dashi alone, you will be able to blackmail me with the night moon. Do you know that Li Hong lay back on the couch again and said lazily. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 836 The waves and wind beat each other, Qinglong and Zhuque two warships, in the calm sea slightly shaking the hull, like a mother''s gentle embrace. The night continues to cover the sea, and the stars in the sky seem more charming and mysterious. During the night, Saleh didn''t get anything useful. Even if he got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, he would follow his black tower all the time from the day to the toilet. So this night, Saleh''s plan to spy on the warships of the Tang Dynasty was completely defeated. Moreover, because the black tower was under the surveillance of ghosts, he was extremely uncomfortable and uncomfortable. When the warships of the Tang Dynasty slowly sailed into the port of dashei, the panic and shock brought to the people of Dashi wharf were not only beyond Li Hong''s expectation, but also beyond the expectation of Saleh. Only two warships could slowly enter the wharf, frightening the merchants of our country, leaving their goods and starting to run back. During the period from entering the dock to berthing, the two huge warships once paralyzed the akecheng wharf. The great panic made Li Hong look at them, and they were all big cannibals who were in a state of confusion, stumbling, and running back. In the end, if Saleh didn''t speak his voice on the Qinglong and connected with the Garrison who came to the akecheng wharf for help, it was impossible that Li Hong would be ready to order the Qinglong and the Zhuque to enter the fighting state again, and the wharf of AK city might be flattened at any time. Saleh looked at the top of the deck. He didn''t know when some dark iron pipes were rising. He looked embarrassed and asked in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?" Li Hong looked at the berthing under the Qinglong. Those big food guards who came to rescue him stood on the deck and said, "protect you. In case they think you are the enemy, I will help you kill them." "I This is Dashi. It''s not your Datang. You''d better not mess around! What''s more, since you are the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty and the envoy of the Tang Dynasty, what about your court documents? After getting off the ship, there will be an inquisition in Aker. " Originally wanted to be angry Saleh, eyes turned a circle, suddenly calm looking at Li Hong said. "Just them? It is not worthy to examine my documents. When you come to your capital, you will naturally see my messenger''s documents. " Li Hong held the railings with both hands and looked at the soldiers under his guard. Then he turned around and continued to say to Saleh: "these two warships will not stay here. When you help to supply enough, they will leave." "Leave? Why? What do you do when you go back to Datang? It''s OK to put it here. " As soon as Saleh saw that his plan was going to fail, he said in a hurry after Li Hong, who was preparing to get off the ship. "Shao te, play with me. Let me tell you, no one in the world can play this kind of greasy things better than our Tang people. Don''t you just want to use these two warships to dock here, in the name of inspection, to let you go aboard to see why our warships are so powerful? This kind of trick, in the Tang Dynasty, three-year-old children can''t play, show naive Li Hong, who was standing on the land again, opened his arms to embrace the earth, but Saleh behind him did not say a word. He waved impatiently to let the defenders leave and stop standing here. Three thousand soldiers are not a small number, standing on the port of big food, suddenly making the originally small wharf more crowded. Saleh couldn''t imagine what it would have been like if the merchants, as well as the others on the dock, had not just left. Buser led the other Marines to come down from their last warships and the rosefinch. At this moment, Saleh also restored his noble status as Prince of food. However, Li Hong stayed here to protect the two warships. After the replenishment was finished and they left the dock, they could go to AK city to meet Li Hong. Therefore, in the next three days, Li Hong did not immediately leave for the capital of Dashi kingdom from akecheng. Instead, he began to look around and stop in a foreign land full of round roofs. This period of white food, because of the worship of white, was called white food by the Tang Dynasty. The architectural style here, however, has lasted for more than a thousand years. The architectural style is basically similar to that of the earthy yellow buildings in the first world, but the city is much smaller and much behind. With the arrival of his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty, the city Lord of AK City, accompanied by Saleh, naturally needs to do his best as a host. During these three days, Li Hong also understood why Saleh did not make any retaliation and demands on the navy who wiped out all the food. The Umayya family is the most powerful group among the twelve nobles of Dashi kingdom. So after the death of the older monarch, aviye, the patriarch of Umayya family, namely Saleh''s grandfather, won the throne of Dashi kingdom from the real successor Ali by relying on the so-called "judgment of Allah", thus creating the Umayyad Dynasty, that is, the Tang Dynasty People''s mouth is full of white clothes.When avier abdicated, he did not elect a new successor among the whole aristocracy like the previous monarch, but directly appointed his son muazid as the monarch, which destroyed the previous aristocratic election system and became hereditary. It is also because of muazid''s succession that he became the monarch of Dashi state, and finally the Ali family, the hawaliji family, and the Hashim family and the kordo family, which had been reluctant to do so, raised a large-scale opposition in Dashi country. It is because of this voice of opposition that Saleh''s father, muazid, has to start an expansion war with the outside world to shift the domestic unfavorable forms and voices of opposition. It is also in this form that Ali, who once competed with avier for the throne of monarchy, led several other families against muazid, but he was assassinated by muazid in secret some time ago, which caused more civil unrest. To this end, muazid had to adopt the strategy of being soft and divided. He intended to use the night moon as a bargaining chip to marry the Hashim family, so as to achieve the purpose of splitting the opposition. The two warships had sailed out of the port of AKH city yesterday and arrived at sea smoothly. There was no need to worry about cannibalism any more. Li Hongcai started to leave for the capital of Dashi Kingdom three days ago. "What''s the use of all this? Do you really expect me to help you calm down these internal conflicts? " Li Hong rode on his horse and looked at the green vegetation on both sides of the road. Who said that the vegetation of other people was less, and the war horse was such an important "weapon", how to maintain it without water and grass? "I''m warning you that after you enter the capital of Dashi, you should not associate with these three families. The Sultan of the Hashim family has been chasing the night moon since he came back from Chang''an, your capital city. If it wasn''t for me..." "Pull it down quickly. I think I know better than you what night moon is like. As for your fear that I will associate with the other three families and then put your Umayyad family in greater isolation, I am afraid it is not a few words that can make me agree? You don''t have to threaten me with the night moon, isn''t it the Sudan who pursues him relentlessly? Believe it or not, I castrated him Li Hong''s mouth appeared a cruel smile, looking at the side of the horse riding on Saleh said. "If you dare to do so, I''m not going to get it. But this is not your Tang Dynasty, but my big food, so you''d better think twice, I don''t want to make the night moon sad. Of course, it''s impossible to get your agreement in a few words, and I''d be happy to hear your terms Saleh understood that after telling him the current situation of food, what he could make would be the most favorable choice for him. They will never be denied contact with the three families because of the night moon or their own threats and warnings. Therefore, there is no need to say something clearly and clearly. Just click to stop and let Li Hong understand his own ideas. Li Hong looked at Saleh curiously. It was different. He came back to his own country. His words seemed more confident. Now he was not afraid of his unknown conditions, just to stop him from cooperating with the other three main nobles. "For the time being, I haven''t worked out the conditions yet. But even if I have, I don''t think it''s useful to talk with you. You are just the heir now, not the king of big food. So if you want to talk, you still need to talk to your father, right?" Li Hong looked at the outline of the city wall in the distance. "Prepare your messenger and Prince Wen Shu. In AK City, I can help you refuse to inspect, but when you enter our big food capital, especially if you want to enter my father''s palace, you can''t enter without documents, let alone negotiate with my father. Don''t be thrown out by the guards in the palace." Saleh took a cold look at Li Hong, but he was depressed. How can the gap between people be so big? He is also the successor of the Empire. He is just a prince in Dashi, and his power is limited. The goods next to him can''t say that he is the real monarch of the Tang Empire. He has been to the Tang Dynasty twice before and after. For the first time, he didn''t feel that he had much power. At most, he was a little bigger than himself. But when he went to the Tang Dynasty for the second time, he deeply felt how powerful Li Hong was in his hands. It was not too much to say that he had collected all the powers that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty should have. And now, he is still just an heir, or even an heir whose status is not stable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 837 When 3000 people of the butu camp entered the capital of Dashi, they also encountered the same problem when Saleh entered Chang''an. Although all the paperwork and other procedures were eliminated, if the Tang army with more than 3000 people wanted to camp in the Dashi capital, they were still mercilessly refused. Looking at Saleh, who is watching the play, Li Hong has no choice but to look at the gate of the city. Qianlong has not beaten down the local villains. Now he has only 3000 people running into his capital. At random, he told the lawlessness that the two men, with 3000 men, camped outside the city designated by the general, while he himself, with a personal guard of 200 people, followed Saleh and began to travel to the capital of Dashi. The only two superpowers in this period, if only on the strength of their combat effectiveness, in the absence of a series of reform measures by Li Hong, if compared with the original one in history, the Tang Dynasty is still inferior in combat effectiveness. Therefore, compared with several major cities in the Tang Dynasty, the prosperity of Dashi capital did not fall behind. Only Chang''an City, the capital of the Tang Dynasty, was able to completely suppress the food capital in terms of prosperity and the size of the city walls without any effort, and ascended to the top of the world''s largest city in this period with absolute advantage. The hustle and bustle of the street, the noise of the noise one after another, do not understand the words in their ears from time to time ring, the street camel team more than the horse team, in a hurry to carry goods, only when passing by them, will curiously look up, and then began to move forward. Among the colorful costumes of pedestrians on the street, white clothes are mainly used. Most of the women are covered with black yarn. Each one is in a hurry and looks furtive. Among the crowded pedestrians, there are also some familiar costumes mixed in. The merchants of Tang Dynasty who came far away from here and looked at the flag of Tang Dynasty waving in the wind from a distance, began to jump and wave their hands to greet the cavalry of Tang Dynasty. Saleh intentionally took Li Hong around the most prosperous streets of Dashi capital, showing that their food prosperity and prosperity were no less than that of the Tang Dynasty. From time to time, he asked Li Hong a few lines of complacency, and how he felt about the capital of Dashi. Li Hong''s eyes seemed to be searching for something. Occasionally, in his spare time, he would go back to Saleh and then continue to sweep the plaques of shops, pubs and inns on both sides of the street. A Tang Inn, which covers an extremely wide area, stands at a wide crossroad, so that no matter which direction the pedestrians come from, as long as they pass through this crossroad, the first thing that comes into view is the huge plaque at the gate, which is written with two vigorous and powerful Chinese characters: Tang Lou. The architectural layout of the whole Tang tower seems to be in line with the tradition of big food, with dark doors and dark plaques. All buildings are in black. Of course, in order to be able to do as the Romans do, not to be excluded by cannibals, and even to attract big cannibals'' business, the white walls make the big eaters feel closer to each other. There is no more opposition to the black roof building and housing construction. The tall Qianmen is a two-story stone building in the center of the Tang tower. There are four two-story buildings on both sides. The nine buildings are about 300 meters long. It is also the main place for guests to stay and eat. Behind these two-story buildings, there is a small garden. After passing through the garden, only high-ranking officials and rich businessmen can afford to spend money and stay in another courtyard for one or two nights. The rear of these small other courtyards is the top priority of the whole Tang tower, that is to say, only the most distinguished guests can be qualified to live in other hospitals. There are more than ten small buildings in the whole other courtyard, each with its own functions. Since the completion of the Tang tower, this elegant, exquisite, richly decorated courtyard with Tang flavor has received only one guest, viye, the king of Dashi kingdom. Saleh will often take the night moonlight to visit this bustling Inn, and from time to time have a meal of authentic Tang food here, and even the other courtyard that he is not entitled to enjoy, can enter at will under the guidance of the night moon. Today, the entrance of Tang tower is supposed to be noisy, but at this time it seems very cold. The whole facade seems to have just been painted with a layer of black paint, which is very bright. Even the word Tang Lou, which depicts gold, looks more golden than usual. "No, the inn you opened in Tang Dynasty is very busy. Why is it so cold today? Is it because of your bad luck? " Saleh looked at the door of the four Tang Dynasty unique buddies, at the moment with awe at them, do not forget to tease Li Hong in the side of the cold talk. "So I don''t think I''ll provide you with the best food in the tangri post house." Li Hong looks at the relaxed Saleh and dismounts at the gate of the Tang tower with a smile. As Li Honggang jumped off the horse''s back, the four men at the door immediately ran over to help Li Hong hold the horse''s reins and said respectfully: "please, young master, the shopkeeper has been waiting for you for a long time.""Are you really not going to live in a post station?" Saleh was a little surprised. He looked like an iron hearted Li Hong. He was ready to continue to walk inside the Tang tower. He didn''t care at all. The guys in Tang Lou who were very respectful to everyone met, actually said something to Li Hong. So he took two quick steps, followed Li Hong, who was walking in, and said with some warning: "I can tell you that the cost of this Tang building is extremely high for one day, and I am talking about one person. You take these two hundred people to live in Tang Lou. Even the cheapest room they have, you can stand it. If you want to live in the elegant and spacious courtyard behind you, you can''t get down without ten thousand dinars a day. " "What is a Dinar?" Li Hong followed Tang Lou''s assistant all the way back, turned to look at Saleh and asked. There is no guest in the newly cleaned Tang building except for the staff. Even the nine second floor buildings in front of us are quiet, as if they have not opened for a long time. Saleh followed Li Hong, Wei Tuqi, Huameng and others into the Tang building. The shopkeeper was running from the back of the garden to the moon gate. "Please, young master, there was a little accident just now, just I have to deal with it first and neglect you. " Fang Zhan and hengqiao two people, facing Li Hong, hurriedly salute, and then explained. "Accident? What accident? Is the night moon behind? " Li Hong was a little puzzled just at the door. It turned out that Jingwei was waiting for him at the door, rather than Fangzhan and hengqiao, who were sent here by Bai Chun earlier. Now it seems that there is a reason for this. Fang Zhan didn''t have time to pay attention to the surprised prince with big mouth and big food. Facing Li Hong''s question, he didn''t answer it or not. They were standing at the door with hengqiao to welcome the prince''s arrival. But just as the prince was about to arrive, his highness Yeyue, with his eunuch Qingqiu, who had been given to her by his highness, suddenly appeared in the Tang tower, saying that he wanted to surprise his highness. Then she could not help but wave to let her entourage hide. She took the eunuch Qingqiu and ran to the main building of the other courtyard behind, ready to give the prince a surprise. Fang Zhan and hengqiao, the temporary owners of the Tang tower, naturally knew the importance of the night moon to his royal highness, so they did not dare to neglect them. They had to accompany the night moon to the backyard first and let the staff greet Li Hong''s arrival for themselves. "What? Is the night moon here? " Saleh looked at the shopkeeper of the Tang tower nodded, opened his mouth instantly closed, and asked aloud. Staring like a copper bell, Li Hong could not help but look at him, and then continued: "the night moon is looking for death! My father knows that the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong, is coming. He forbids the night moon from leaving the palace. She even dares to run out secretly. When my father finds out... " "Don''t you just betray her as a traitor? What a big deal. " Li Hong disdains to curl one''s mouth, looked at and began to become a little angry Saleh said. "I can''t always carry the pot for her, can I?" Saleh is very dissatisfied, looking at Li Hong said. It was only at this time that he realized that the night moon''s entry into the Tang tower was just like entering the palace. It was even more free than being in the palace and enjoying the same treatment as in the palace. At first, I thought it was because Tang Lou knew the identity of him and the night moon, so he was respectful and courteous to himself and the night moon. Now I know that this was set up by Li Hong, and he finally understood why in Dashi, only his father was qualified to enter the other courtyard of Tang Lou. The night moon always wanted to enter, and the treatment was the same as that of a princess in the palace, even more noble! After all, here, everyone will follow her and have whatever they want. No matter it''s anything from the Tang Dynasty or other things from the big food, as long as there is no palace, the night moon can definitely be obtained from here. In addition, ye Yue brought him to Tang Lou for dinner and relaxation. It seemed that he had never given money. Every time, he was the eunuch Qingqiu who looked at the night moon and went back to the palace with a big bag of Xiaobao''s things. At first, he thought that it was her eunuch who gave her the money, but he was glad that ye Yue didn''t ask for money from himself. Now I know that I was cheated by the night moon for so long! He didn''t even tell him that the Tang tower, which was set up in the capital of Dashi, had a close relationship with Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 838 Saleh''s face was extremely embarrassed and coughed for a long time, but the two people who were tired of being together did not exist at all. They were like the air, still holding each other and telling their hearts. "Almost, ye Yue, you are the princess of my big food. Can you behave like a lady? And can you not be like a lecher! It''s OK to behave like a gentleman! " Saleh looked at Li Hong''s unruly hand, and stroked up and down at the back of the night moon, and said in a vicious way. "I have to go back to the palace. If my father knows, I will not be able to attend the welcome dinner that my father will prepare for you tomorrow." The night moon was flushed, shyly said to Li Hong. Then he took a look at Saleh next to him and remembered that when he was with Li Hongni, brother Wang was sitting beside him. "Have you been here all the time?" Looking at the small moon, not reluctant to be separated by Lihe. "Nonsense, I came in with him." Saleh full of black lines in the forehead, he was originally ignored by Wang Mei from the beginning. "Oh, then I''ll go back. You can''t tell my father." Yeyue pointed out her finger at Saleh and warned. Saleh sighed helplessly and glared at Li Hong again. Then he continued to ask Ye Yue: "can you tell me how you ran out of the palace?" "Green hills." After saying the eunuch''s name, the moon, like a cloud, floated from Saleh''s eyes and Li Hong''s hand. "What a good thing you did! If my father knows that you already have skin ties, you can wait. " Saleh stood up and looked at Li Hong, who was looking at the night moon. He continued, "you''d better be honest when eating. Today, I don''t see all of this. This is not the Tang Dynasty. The men and women here are more defensive than you. As soon as she went out, she immediately put on her veil!" "I don''t say, you don''t say, you think your father won''t know? Don''t forget, in Chang''an, there was another person who knew about my relationship with Yeyue. " Li Hong waved to Saleh to sit down. He also sat down on the main seat, and said faintly. Now he has moved into the other courtyard of the Tang tower, and here, Li Hong''s every move is like a master, while Saleh, the prince of big food, at this time, just like in the Tang Dynasty, still feels that he is a guest. "He won''t say that. After all, he still hopes that ye Yue can marry him. If ye Yue and your story are known to all, if you marry him later, his face will be..." "No, in case, I will not give him any hope this time. But then again, I''m already in your big food capital. Whether it''s Sudan or several other families, it''s time to send someone to contact me? " Li Hong watched the door open, and Fang Zhan came in with a letter in his hand. "Your Highness, the Sultan of the Hashim family, please see you." "What''s the matter? I don''t want to talk about it. Ask him to come. " Li Hong waved to Fang Zhan, looked at Saleh and said. "In your Tang''s words, he is a weasel to pay New Year''s greetings to chickens, and he has no good intentions." Saleh didn''t plan to leave Sudan himself. He is a big food prince, and he doesn''t need to avoid him because he visits Li Hong. Moreover, the Sultan must know that he is now with Li Hong in this Tang house. Since he did not care about his own place, why should he care about his arrival? Besides, I have to see what Sudan can talk to Li Hong in his own face today. Of course, Sudan also knows that Saleh must be in the Tang tower, and even the night moon may be here, so when he came, he had already prepared himself. "Is it like my manor in Datang?" Li Hong, together with Saleh and Sudan, left and right, walked out of the main building and walked into a more exquisite garden, pointing to the corridor Pavilion on the gurgling water ahead. "Paradise! This is the Tang language I learned last time when I went to the Tang Dynasty. I was able to own such a large area of land in my capital city of Dashi, and then build buildings with oriental flavor. I wonder why his royal highness does not know? " He said with a smile. Since returning to Dashi, the relationship between the two families has been relaxed. Because of the competition between the families, they have gone back to the previous situation. Although the existence of the media of the night moon makes the two family owners begin to explore the relationship. However, Saleh knew better than anyone that the marriage between the two families would be destroyed by Li Hong if nothing happened, and he also supported that the marriage between his family and the Hashim family would be destroyed by Li Hong. Now he is the successor of Dashi kingdom. He can inherit the throne naturally after his father''s death and become the next emperor of Dashi. However, if the father marries with the Hashim family, he will make some concessions for the sake of the stability of his throne. What worries him most is that in several big families, especially the Hashim family, one of the most important conditions for his father to agree is that since the succession of the next monarch, the twelve nobles must jointly choose from the twelve nobles, rather than from the hereditary system This is the succession of the father to the son.Therefore, if the father in order to ease the pressure on himself, consolidate his throne, and agree to their conditions, then his position will inevitably decline in the big food, he will lose the noble identity he has been used to for so many years, and become a potential successor. Li Hong glanced at Saleh, who did not speak a word. He said with a smile: "it''s all because your monarch is very kind. For the sake of the friendship between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi, he specially grants it to us. What''s inside Of course, the night moon is indispensable. If she didn''t speak up to her father, the Tang building would not have been built on such a large scale. " "You come here to eat a lot, so you come because of the night moon? Or is there any other purpose? " Sudan was injured in the central army barracks outside Chang''an City, but he didn''t expect that his arm was not disabled after he was cured. Now he is no different from ordinary people. "What''s my purpose? Do you believe that I have been sincerely invited by your royal highness Li Hong sat down in the porch and pavilion. The gentle wind was not as strong as the legend said. Blowing on his body was also a kind of comfortable feeling. The Sultan was not angry with Li Hong''s answer. Instead, he reached out and took a delicate wooden box from his servant''s hand, handed it to Li Hong, and then said, "this is one of the many gifts my family and I have prepared for you. I think you will like it very much, so I can''t wait for it. I hope you can see it at the first time." Li Hong was not polite. When he saw the Sultan put the wooden box on the table and pushed it behind him, he opened the wooden box with a smile. There was a golden sword in it, which had the characteristics of big food! It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s a sword. The scabbard is made of gold and inlaid with various kinds of gemstones. The first time you open the wooden box, it gives you a dazzling feeling. The handle of the sword is made of white jade, which is popular in the Tang Dynasty. It gives people a warm and clear feeling. The first feeling is to put the hand on it and feel it. Li Hong knew that this kind of sword was just a decorative function, not a sword used in the battlefield at all. In today''s big food, it is also a means of showing off wealth and showing off their identity. The more precious the sword looks, the more it can show their status. After seeing Li Hong in Dashi for the first time, Sudan was able to give such a gift regardless of the past suspicion of Chang''an City in the Tang Dynasty. It is enough to imagine that the Hashim family still attach great importance to the prince of the Tang Dynasty. He did not take the sword for the first time. After looking up and down, Li Hong looked up at the Sultan and nodded with a smile. Then he slowly picked up the sword and held the handle in one hand. Under the expectation of Saleh and Sudan, "don''t tell me that the body of the sword is also made of gold?" Li Hong looked at their expressions and suddenly said. "Your Highness will take a look at it." With a polite smile, Sudan began to evaluate again whether the gifts he had brought could impress the rich and prosperous Prince of Tang Dynasty. After all, when he handed the sword to Li Hong just now, he thought that Li Hong''s first reaction after opening the wooden box should be a cry of surprise. But to his surprise, Li Hong just nodded slightly. He didn''t even touch the treasure in the wooden box for the first time. Instead, he took up the sword after carefully looking at it and not even a word of praise. This series of actions and expressions are enough to show that this treasure, even if it is placed on the king aviye, will sigh for the first time. Obviously, it does not play its due role in front of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. It also shows that his gift, including other gifts, is not able to completely move Li Hong, and can not let the prince of the Tang Dynasty be used by himself. Li Hong slowly drew out the sword. The body of the sword was not made of gold. Its bright body was like autumn water, and its blade was also extremely sharp. However, judging from its material, there is no obvious feature of the so-called Damascus knife: it has the same pattern. So Li Hong was relieved to see that the forging technology of Dashi did not surpass that of Tang Dynasty when he saw clearly behind the sword. He can be sure that since the scabbard and handle are so exquisite, and they are forged with gold and jade, the sword body will certainly adopt their most advanced forging techniques. Looking at the forging technology lagging behind that of Tang Dynasty, Li Hong is more happy than getting a sword full of gold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 839 In addition to the priceless sword, the Sultan''s family had a lot of blood in front of Saleh this time, and they had the intention to conspire with the prince of the Tang Dynasty to overthrow Saleh''s father. Therefore, in addition to the two boxes of precious jewelry with the characteristics of big food, even the best cooks, servants, maids and so on, a team of nearly 100 people were brought to the Tang building. Among these maids, there are also ten maids with exquisite materials. Although they are all covered with black veil, it can be seen from their white dresses that these ten slender, graceful and graceful women are not ordinary maidens. "Now that I have arrived at my restaurant, I, as the host, naturally want to make some friends with the local people. The food in the Tang Dynasty is naturally extremely delicious, and the Tang building will certainly provide you with rich Tang cuisine. However, it would be a pity for your highness not to enjoy my delicious food after coming to the big food? These are the chefs who eat as much as the Royal Palace, including these servants, but they are all selected carefully. How about their life in Tang Lou these days The Sultan didn''t care about Saleh nearby. In the magnificent hall, the Sultan looked at the last ten tall women, walked slowly to the three people, and then said in a tone that only men can understand: "as the saying goes, some good things have to be shared. These ten maids, even the thousands of election of our Hashim family, have enough to run for the princess I hope you''ll take it with a smile "Are you learning from my officials in the Tang Dynasty, or are you interested in it? You haven''t lost any of them. " Li Hong waved to the ten beauties and said to the Sudan. Sudan looked at Li Hong''s actions and understood that this was what Li Hong had accepted. Naturally, he was also relieved. He was not afraid of Li Hong''s acceptance, or even that he would ask for more gold and silver beauties from himself. He was afraid that he would reject all of them. I don''t know whether the luxury life of the last Middle East local tyrants started their tradition of flaunting wealth from this time. In a word, in the banquet of three people, Saleh, as the host, like fighting with Sultan for wealth, chose one of the most famous restaurants in Dashi capital. Moreover, this restaurant is obviously closely related to the royal palace or the twelve nobles. In short, those who can get in and out of this restaurant are some royal nobles, high-ranking officials and dignitaries. However, the ordinary people who eat big food can not see a person within a few miles. Today, it is obvious that Saleh also felt the threat and pressure from the gifts given by Sudan to Li Hong. Therefore, in order to highlight the importance of Li Hong by the royal family, Saleh chose the most dignified way to treat Li Hong. It is clear that all the royal nobles in the restaurant, and the whole restaurant of nuota only serve the three of them. This move surprised the sultans. With Saleh''s ability, he could not be so extreme. After all, although the twelve nobles respected the royal family, they were not so humble to him as a prince. However, after chatting with some nobles who were invited out, the Sultan understood the truth. Of course, there was Saleh''s determination, but there was also the instruction of aviye, the big food monarch. More importantly, the other nobles invited out here tonight, after learning that it was because of the banquet for the prince of the Tang Dynasty, chose to give up this restaurant for Li Hong to enjoy alone. The implication is self-evident, that is, every nobleman hopes to get some benefits beneficial to his family from Li Hong, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, especially the Tang Empire behind him. Therefore, compared with the interests of the family, giving up a dining restaurant is nothing to them at all. The Sultan whispered to Li Hong: "tomorrow our monarch will feast you in the palace, but next, you must be ready. Other nobles, like me, also know that you have arrived at our feast, so there will be other nobles to entertain you, just Some people are very critical of you, even hostile to you, such as... " "Well, how about I leave it to you? It''s up to you! " Li Hong, holding a gold wine glass full of gems, touched a glass with Sudan and said. "It''s so good. If I check on it, you will feel as honored as you are in your Tang Dynasty in our food capital. By the way, since we talk about this matter, in order to prevent others from doing harm secretly, how about sending some more families to protect your safety in my big food in the future? After all, the Tang tower is too big. It''s hard for your 200 people to take care of it. Others can''t enter the capital city... " "If you can''t get in now, it doesn''t mean you can''t come in tomorrow, does it? I know what you mean Li Hong felt that Saleh next to him touched his arm, then he laughed at the Sultan and turned his head to look at Saleh. Li Hong is very happy to see such a situation among the big food aristocrats, which is in line with the effect he wants. Since the Sultan can see that after entering the Dashi capital, relying on 200 guards, he can not protect the Tang tower comprehensively, so Saleh or his father can also see it.Now that he has refused the request of Sudan to send people to protect himself, he wants to let Saleh see that other nobles still have other opportunities to make friends with and please themselves. Therefore, if we want to give other nobles no more opportunities, we must let the 3000 Fu slaughterhouse stationed outside the city enter the big food capital. However, this is obviously impossible to happen tonight. If you want to let the lawless people come in, I''m afraid that at least they have to wait until tomorrow after the dinner of the big food monarch and get the consent of avier. Naturally, Saleh listened to the conversation between him and Sudan clearly. After watching Li Hong smile and whispering a few words, the three ended their nearly two-hour dinner in the starry night. During the whole dinner, as long as the dancers who had been seen by Li Hong a few times were left by the Sultan and even taken out of the restaurant, ready to be loaded and taken to the Tang building. "You mean it, don''t you?" Li Hong watched Saleh walk into his carriage, grabbed Sudan''s chest, looked at the extremely innocent face and said. A flurry flashed in the Sultan''s eyes. Before the servants behind him were about to rush up, he quickly reached out to stop them. At this time, he didn''t want to provoke Li Hong. Although the big evil star had just arrived in Dashi capital today, he didn''t want to overtly fall out with Li Hong even if he didn''t consider the interests of his family. "Let go, gentlemen. Some of my highness Tang." Looking around, he saw that no other nobleman noticed here, smoothed his chest clothes and continued to say innocently: "what? Do you like it or not? " "If all these women are brought into the Tang tower, I''m afraid the night moon in the palace will be the first time and the first person to get the news? I accepted your ten beauties today, not because I gave you face, but because of the Hashim family behind you. But if you rely on this is your big food, you can do something bad for Li Hong and Datang behind your back. Then you have a wrong calculation! At that time, I don''t mind having more contact with other nobles of your big food. At that time, even if your Hashim family moved a golden mountain and put it in front of me, I believe other families can immediately move two golden mountains and put them in front of me. " Li Hong stares at Sudan''s purring eyes and says coldly. "You You know all about it? What else do you know? " Sudan was surprised. He did not believe that Saleh would humbly tell Li Hong his situation and the situation in Dashi''s country. However, since Li Hong said this to himself, it was obvious that he had a preliminary understanding of the competition and internal strife among the twelve nobles. Obviously, besides the Hashim family coveting the throne of the Dashi Kingdom, other families were also secretly spying on the throne. "I should have asked you, you all know, don''t you?" Li Hong''s mouth also with a grimace smile, white teeth exposed to the outside, but to the Sudan a sense of fear. "We will, with the most sincere attitude, seek to unite with the Tang Empire and your royal highness. Today, all this is just a part of the sincerity of the Hashim family. As long as you are willing to unite with us, we are willing to show greater sincerity, even If you can help us to hold down some of the Umayyad family''s troops, we will show greater sincerity, such as the land and the people. They can become the people and land of the Tang Dynasty, as long as you want. " The Sultan said with a straight face. In front of the two, Saleh''s carriage has been quietly stopped, the curtain has not been opened, there is no voice coming, leaving absolute space for the two people to talk in secret. "So the night moon has been used as a chip by you intentionally or unintentionally. If I cooperate with you, you will give up the pursuit of the night moon and let me accept your favor. If I don''t work with your Hashemite family, you''ll surely be haunted by the night moon, and your family will continue to press avier to marry you. Right? " "No, neither I nor my family have given up marriage with avier, and I have given up pursuing the night moon." Sudan looked at Li Hong solemnly and said in a deep voice. This is not a choice he is willing to make, but due to the family''s decision, he has to give up the pursuit of the night moon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 840 The reason is not a secret. Instead, it is something that the twelve nobles of Dashi all know. That is, before Li Hong, Prince of the Tang Dynasty, went to Dashi, Anxi border area of Tang Dynasty suddenly increased troops to 200000 in two months! Three days after the 200000 Chen soldiers of the Tang Empire were in Anxi border area of the Tang Dynasty, his royal highness Li Hong, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, arrived at akecheng and entered the territory of Dashi. Although aviye, the king of Dashi, wanted to continue to fight against the Tang Dynasty to transfer the contradiction between the twelve nobles in China and the pressure exerted on him. However, when the Tang Dynasty suddenly increased 200000 troops in Anxi, the public opinion about the war was rarely mentioned in Dashi. Even aviye, now, does not mention the plan of Dashi Tieqi''s continued eastward expansion. On the contrary, because of the 200000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and the arrival of his highness Li Hong, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, the aristocrats of Dashi and the emperor avier saw another possibility. The nobles who wanted to overthrow avier began to hope to win over Li Hong and 200000 elite soldiers in his Anxi frontier to help them overthrow avier at one fell swoop. Aviyeh, who was eager to keep the throne and consolidate the monarchy, began to turn enemies into friends. He hoped to win over Li Hong and 200000 elite soldiers of the Tang Empire to help him suppress the domestic aristocrats who opposed him, so as to make Dashi''s monarchy more stable and autocratic. Li Hong''s arrival has completely changed the political situation of Dashi''s domestic undercurrent, and also made the already dangerous turbulent situation more strange and unpredictable. The relationship between the royal family and the nobility of Dashi is like the two ends of the scale. Before Li Hong arrived, though there were constant internal strife and more assassinations, no matter what, they could not overthrow the other party in a short time and completely suppress it. However, with the arrival of 200000 elite soldiers in Anxi border area, Li Hong could break the balance between the two or three nobles in Dashi with his strength. That''s why Saleh kept a strange silence after Li Hong defeated them with two warships and ate 50 warships. That''s why Sudan and Li Hong gave up the past and courted Li Hong, so that Li Hong had a meal in this restaurant and could let other nobles avoid it. Also let big food monarch avier, tacitly in this restaurant, in addition to their own, other people can not get the monarch treatment. All this is due to the pressure and opportunities brought to Dashi by the 200000 elite soldiers in Anxi border area. They can see a powerful power that has no threat to their regime, but can help them. Such a powerful power has no threat to Dashi territory. If they don''t know how to make use of it, Dashi is not worthy of being at the top It can erode most of Spain. "Li Hong is not stupid. When we see him doing something dangerous with his body, we are all sweating for him and worrying about him in the palace. That''s because we didn''t see where the strength he relied on, whether in Anxi or in the Tang Dynasty. However, this time there was such a big disturbance that after removing Anxi''s original troops, after he decided to go to Dashi, the military department asked for money and people to give people. In a short period of two months, 200000 elite generals of the Tang Dynasty were sent to Anxi. Even a blind man, it can be seen that nearly 300000 elite soldiers came to Anxi for Li Hong It''s the act of eating, and it''s about increasing his own weight. " Wu Mei lies lazily on the reclining chair. The bright sunshine penetrates the bright glass and basks in the warm Penglai hall. Pei WANYING on one side is carefully waiting on her side. Li Ye and Li Ye are already one year old, and have just been taken out to play by the maid in court. Li Zhi stood beside the writing table with satisfaction, enjoying the good handwriting he had just written. In his ear came the voice of Princess Fangling: "you are the queen, and you let my prince of the Tang Dynasty run around every day? A few days ago, I heard that he was in Jiannan Road, but before I had time to react, I ran to Lingnan road. I just reflected that he ran to the sea again. This Today, when he came to the palace, why did he go to other people''s big food again? What did he want to do? The crown prince of the Tang Dynasty doesn''t want to do it. He wants to be a hostage to other people''s food and clamp me down. " "Who knows what he thinks in his mind? He left a mess and ran away. The harvest of this new species this year is not as good as that of last year. He immediately mobilized 200000 people, and hanjiacang began to clamor for food to Anxi." Li Zhi threw the brush away. Every time he heard Li Hong''s news, his artistic conception of writing would be destroyed in an instant. "The poor harvest can''t be attributed to Li Hong? Natural disasters and man-made disasters. Who knows that the drought will become like this this this year, alas It''s also true. Is it that Li Hong, the crown prince, does not do his duty every day, which angers the God... " Lanling princess said half, looking at the side of LiZhi heavily put the cup on the table, immediately shut up. Wu Mei was lying on the couch, glancing at the emperor who had been driven to rule the country. She continued to say lazily, "the drought in Guanzhong is not as good as last year, but this is the memorial just sent by the sinang temple and the Ministry of household. It says that although the drought in Guanzhong has reduced the grain production, the grain in jiannandao is 30% more than that in previous years.""So what, even if it is to make up for the grain production in Guanzhong this year due to drought, but his army of hundreds of thousands of Chen soldiers in Anxi does not need food? It''s not that you can''t make ends meet Li Zhi said angrily that now the queen has completely changed. No matter whether Li Hong is right or wrong, he stands in the position of the prince to excuse the little rabbit. "It''s time for hanjiacang''s grain to be dried. It''s good to release the grain and re store the new grain. But what I wonder is another thing. This jiannandao has been for four or five years. It has not been like this year. After Li Hong went there, the grain yield increased by 30%. Why? " Wu Mei seems to be deliberately to Li Zhitian block the same, light asked. The reason is that, needless to say, Princess Fangling''s party held the whole Jiannan road. After the deduction, most of the grain was smuggled to Liuzhao, and then they were sold to Zhenla or used for other purposes. Naturally, the court could not get substantial benefits, and sometimes even subsidized it. Now, with the re stabilization of Jiannan road and the beginning of a new round of government administration, it is not surprising that the output of grain has soared in an instant. "What do you mean about Li Zhe, queen?" Li Zhi is too lazy to pay attention to Wu Mei''s mention of Princess Fangling in the south of the sword. People are dead. What''s the use of those? Now the top priority is how to solve the problem of being locked up in the British palace of Chang''an City, jumping up every day in a hurry. I wish I could fly to Anxi''s other unfilial son, Li Zhe! "You are the emperor. If the prince wants to go to the frontier, you should make up your mind." Wu Mei takes a look at the princess Lanling, who makes a series of winks, but leaves the decision-making power to Lizhi again. One Li Hong is enough for her, because Li Hong can''t help being blamed by the emperor every day. If Li Zhe is added to her, she will not only be scolded by the emperor every day. Therefore, even if Li Zhe moved Princess Lanling to be a lobbyist and hoped to persuade him and his majesty to allow him to go to Anxi to meet Li Hong immediately, he could not promise any more. His majesty should make up his mind on this matter. "Why didn''t he come to me in person and send you to be a lobbyist?" Li Zhi looked at the queen with some happiness and happiness, and asked Lanling in a deep voice. "He would have the courage to tell you that. Besides, you didn''t agree when he came several times? Now hong''er is in the enemy country. If he is unhappy in the big food, he will return to Chang''an from Anxi This There''s a Li Zhe in Anxi. It''s safer, isn''t it? You and the queen can rest assured, can''t you? " Lanling looked at Lizhi''s face, which was covered with wrinkles at some time. His dense beard also became a little sparse, and some could not bear to say it. Li Zhi was silent, even Wu Mei became silent. No matter Li Zhi or Wu Mei was willing to make up his mind about this matter. Everyone knows that Li Zhe suddenly jumped out of bed in the morning and called out to go to Anxi. After receiving Li Hong''s letter, he decided to go to Anxi. But Everyone knows that Li Hong asked Li Zhe to leave for Anxi immediately. Although it was also for the sake of his own safety when he returned to Anxi, why did he think about his own safety when he returned to Anxi? Why go back to Anxi, but also let Li Zhe such a prince of the Tang Dynasty to meet, to protect it? Because their other prince, has been demoted to the common people for many years the sixth Prince Li Xian. Although Anxi is now Li Hong''s confidant, as Wu Mei said, every time Li Hong seems to have committed a personal danger, in fact, he has made all the careful arrangements and plans. This time is no exception, Li Hong naturally adheres to the idea that he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, or hopes that Li Zhe can guard in Anxi. After all, when Anxi welcomed Li Hong back, if Dashi was still chasing after him, even if Li Xian, a common man, could do anything to affect the overall situation, it was not clear. However, if there is another prince who suppresses Li Xian, Li Hong will naturally be able to enter Anxi from ease, even if there are big food''s pursuers behind him when Li Hong returns to Anxi, and then refuses Dashi''s pursuit outside the city, and even can fight a beautiful counterattack. Therefore, both Li Zhi and Wu Mei could not fully understand Li Hong''s plan, but they did not have to think about Li Zhe''s intention to send him to Anxi. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 841 All kinds of signs can show that once Li Hong returns from Dashi to Chang''an, the capital of the Tang Dynasty, it is time for Li Hong to inherit the throne, and at that time, I''m afraid no one can stop Li Hong''s intention to ascend the throne. Even if the most unlikely thing happened at that time, his majesty Lizhi is not willing to abdicate. I believe that Li Hong will use various methods to force his father to abdicate. What''s more, they are still two people who are eager to go to Zen position and are not in a hurry. Therefore, the throne of the Tang Dynasty is completely Li Hong''s own. It depends on whether he is willing to formally become the emperor of the empire after those lengthy and complicated ceremonies. In the Tang Dynasty, all the prefectures, prefectures and prefectures had been put out of order by Li Hong. The officials above the court were still under the rule of Li Zhi, and there were very few of them. Even if they had, they were only holding insignificant positions in the nine temples and five wardens. They had no influence on the court Hall of the Tang Dynasty. Even the most difficult jiannandao, which has been under the new administration for more than a year, is taking on a new look after innovation. The six imperial edicts are also following the example of Tubo in an orderly manner. Even Zhenla, now because of the strong military of the Tang Dynasty and the powerful firearms, has cracked their fighting skills. Now it is advancing rapidly to their capital city. Zhenla has no strength to fight back. Even if they want to stop the war, they are forced by the Tang generals to stop. The only food that can bring threat to the Tang Dynasty. Now, because of Li Hong''s arrival, the domestic situation is rapidly moving forward from turbulence to complexity. I believe that in the near future, when Li Hong comes back from Dashi, Dashi will become a country that is languishing, unable to march in the East, or even fragmented and warlike. All the overall situation is developing towards the most favorable direction of the Tang Dynasty. Then the only prince who competed for the throne with Li Hong happened to be on the main road for the future emperor to return to the capital of Chang''an. What will his fate be like? Whether we can still enjoy the life of the common people or not, no one knows the answer. Once Wu Mei and Li Zhi think of this matter, they only sigh in their hearts. The four words of "let heaven be the fate" are just like their thoughts now. After all, the future Prince has been fully grown up and mature, and the fate of the sixth Prince has long been out of their control. Li Hong''s treatment in Dashi is absolutely rare. When the twelve nobles took a wait-and-see attitude towards the arrival of the prince of the Tang Dynasty, they all started secret communication in private. Around the Tang tower, in the first night after Li Hong moved in, there were many more pairs of surveillance eyes. Wei Tu Qi and 200 guards fought like a big battle overnight. No one dared to close his eyes in one night. Even when he went to the toilet, he went back to the bathroom. Even if Li Hong sent Huameng to tell Wei Tuqi not to be so nervous, it did not relieve Wei Tuqi''s caution and vigilance. To Li Hong''s surprise, just the next morning, when Wei Tu Qi was preparing to complain to him, with 200 troops and the elite guards in the Tang tower, it was difficult to make the Tang tower safe and sound. Turge, the capital guard General of Dashi, brought the order of avier, the current king of Dashi, to allow the 3000 cavalry stationed outside Dashi city, Enter the big food capital and live in the Tang tower. I thought that only after entering the palace of Dashi today, in order to release his goodwill, aviye would announce the order in person in front of himself. Unexpectedly, avier announced the order in advance. Is that what happened between the aristocrats of Dashi last night? Although the Tang tower is composed of Jingwei, it is still managed by real merchants in weekdays. Its ability to obtain information and the level of acceptance are still somewhat inadequate. It is difficult to say that it really reaches the level of Dashi aristocracy. The appearance of Fangzhan and hengqiao was also due to their arrival, so they arrived at Dashi in advance. Therefore, Jingwei can''t do things between Dashi aristocrats in a short time. They know what happened between Dashi aristocrats at the first time after the incident. Therefore, Li Hong, who was a freshman in Dashi, felt that he was like a blind man with black eyes and a sense of uneasiness that he was not in control of anything, except that he was somewhat incredible. But in any case, aviye allowed 3000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to enter the Tang tower. From any angle, what can be interpreted is not only goodwill but also goodwill. Wei Tu Qi couldn''t wait to get Li Hong''s order, so he left to look for lawlessness outside the city. He was fed up with last night. He was never as nervous as last night, and felt that he was short of hands. The furtive eyes in the dark, although they did not know whether they were kind or malicious, it was too difficult for 200 people to protect the Tang tower completely. Even in the latter half of the night, he had to shrink the scope of protection and give up the outside of the Tang tower and the small courtyard because of the "lively" shadow activities outside the Tang tower Guard, only responsible for guarding the manor where your highness is.During the day, Li Hong did not travel around. In addition, he was going to Dashi palace in the afternoon. Many things still needed to be prepared, including gifts for king avier and others, as well as his own documents and envoys'' documents, including how much he could bring into Dashi palace. All of these need to be considered. When he went to Dashi''s palace to see their king, Li Hong naturally represented the image of the Tang Dynasty. This time, he was more solemn than ever, completely unlike his usual style. Because he arrived in Dashi, his father and mother, especially his father, were worried about whether Li Hong, the prince with poor etiquette, would lose the face of the Tang Dynasty in Dashi. Fortunately, Li Hong is not a fool. He also knows that this trip is of great significance. While carefully preparing everything to go to the palace, Huameng and Cheetah are busy, and from time to time they will take some letters from the big food aristocrats and deliver them to Li Hong. In the letters of these nobles, it is obvious that they all know that he will go to the palace today, so they have no hope to talk with him in detail today. Among the twelve nobles headed by the cordo family, the hawaliji family and the Hashim family, the most powerful nobles have arranged the time for tomorrow. Naturally, in order to destroy Li Hong''s meeting with the three big families, they also agreed to meet him tomorrow. In short, except for the Royal aristocrats, the other eleven nobles'' invitation to see him were concentrated in the latter two days of the Ming Dynasty, and no family chose the day after tomorrow. After the 3000 people of the futu camp were placed in the Tang tower, the originally empty Tang building suddenly seemed a little crowded. However, Wei Tuqi finally got a reassurance and finally was able to defend the manor where his highness lived. gorgeous silk lead a person to endless aftertastes, such as gorgeous silk, fine porcelain, bright glass, fragrant perfume, tea and other traditional Tang Dynasty articles, even embroidery, etc., were all prepared by Li Hong and sent to the palace of great food. Of course, one of the long gifts was sent back to the capital of the Tang Dynasty to comfort his long father who was afraid of his disgrace. The palace of Dashi is not as magnificent as Daming Palace in Tang Dynasty, and naturally it is not as elegant and dignified as Luoyang palace in Luoyang. However, in its traditional architectural style, it is also with the unique solemnity and massiveness of cannibals. Most of the palaces built of stone materials are not as delicate and gorgeous as the palace of Tang Dynasty in appearance, but in your rough style, it is also It is with unique delicacy and aesthetic feeling. Gold is the absolute symbol of the right of big food. Compared with the Tang Dynasty Royal family''s love for more rare jade, all the expenses in Dashi Palace are mostly decorated with gold. Even at the gate of the palace, Li Hong looked at all the things that appeared in his vision, which were inextricably linked with gold. The guards at the gate of the palace were mounted on white horses, and all their armor was made of bright silver, which was opposite to the black armor of the Tang Dynasty. Under the sunlight, Li Hong didn''t know why. In his mind, there were stories of ancient castle, witches, knights and vampires. "I''ve seen the great food kingdom, your majesty." With the help of Huameng and cheetah, Li Hong slowly stepped out of the carriage. Looking at aviye, who was waiting at the gate of the palace, Li Hong quickly walked forward. Then he saluted avier, who was taught by Saleh yesterday. Behind avier, there were many servants and soldiers who ate big food. In front of these people, the heads of the other eleven nobles also appeared at the gate of the palace to meet Li Hong. Li Hong was still a little surprised at such a scene. Dashi''s specification for himself was obviously far beyond what Saleh told him yesterday. According to the etiquette standard described by Saleh, he It seems to be a God. A tall white masked woman next to avier translated Li Hong''s words to the smiling king avier through the black veil on her face. Then Li Hong''s ear came the language that he had never understood in his life. However, at this time, Li Hong was also very clear. As long as he kept a smile on his face, it was enough. The voice of the night moon rings again and translates avier''s words into Tang dialect and tells Li Hong. However, Li Hong and avier do not care. They are looking at each other. As predicted by Saleh yesterday, aviye did not come to meet him in gold armor. Instead, he wore a white king''s dress. Both the cuffs and the lapels were full of gold thread embroidery with Tang Dynasty characteristics. Like Li Hong, he expressed his kindness as a great food king. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 842 Avier''s stature is not very tall, cheekbones appear more prominent, a pair of eyes as if there are two brown amber, because of the prominent cheekbones, make the deep eyes appear more mysterious and profound, is also about 50 years old big food king, looks like he is full of elegant temperament. The appearance of cannibal has always been famous for its beauty, and aviye, the king of cannibalism, is obviously one of the best among them. Both his walking posture and the movements between his movements show his royal power with a strong elegance and nobility, majesty and perseverance. The eleven nobles did not have a chance to exchange greetings with Li Hong at the gate of the palace, because after a few words of cordial greetings with Li Hong, aviye walked with Li Hong to nuota''s palace regardless of others. After that, many ministers and eleven nobles immediately turned around and followed them to the palace. Li Hongcai, who entered the palace, saw the queen of Dashi. As for Saleh, he was standing on both sides of avier with the night moon. is able to become a translator between Aville and Li Hong at night. Li Hong is still a little strange. When facing Saleh, Saleh shrugs to him secretly, and says he doesn''t know how the night moon persuaded his father to let a great Royal Highness condescend to be a translator. "What are you doing here in Anxi town of Datang for nearly 300000? I want your most sincere answer, not a deceptive vague answer. " The night moon glared at Li Hong, and then translated avier''s words. "I heard that your majesty, your majesty, is going to invade the Tang Dynasty again. Naturally, it is used to resist the enemy." Li Hong ignored the warning of the night moon in his eyes and said to aviye, who walked side by side. Ye Yue is in the middle of the two men''s back. She can see only their faces. Listening to her father''s direct enmity to Dashi, ye Yue really wants to kick Li Hong. But when she thought that there were eleven nobles and other ministers not far behind, and even the queen was in the crowd, she had to resist the impulse of kicking and translate Li Hong''s words to avier. "Do you think that 300000 of your cavalry in the Tang Dynasty can resist my Invincible Iron cavalry attack?" Aviye suddenly stops and looks at Li Hong, who is also stopped. "In the first two years of the war, we won, especially in the fight for tuhuoluo, Datang won your Dashi. And... " Li Hong looked at avier''s deep and mysterious brown eyes. Yu Guang swept through the worries in the eyes of the night moon and continued to say with ease: "Your Majesty should have known it. On my way to your country, I killed 50 of your warships with two Tang warships. This is the result of my mercy. If not, Saleh is swimming in the red sea now, or is he The sharks have been fed. " Although aviye can''t understand what Li Hong is saying, he can still feel that trace of arrogance and disdain from Li Hong''s tone. The night moon glared at Li Hong again in a hurry and anger. She was thinking about how to translate Li Hong''s words to avier. She heard him say, "translate it to me without a word." After listening to Ye Yue''s translation, avier did not get angry and did not move on. Instead, he stood quietly with Li Hong in full view of the public behind him. At the same time, when the Empress Dowager was about to come, aviye reached out and stopped the crowd''s movement. Looking at Li Hong, he said in a deep voice: "what do you mean by coming to my big food? Don''t tell me it''s just for the night moon. " "Yes, just for the moon." Li Hong returned with a smile. "What if I don''t agree?" "You will agree. In order to ease the pressure on yourself, you''d rather marry the Hashim family as a chip. If I can help you to transfer the pressure, would you not marry me in Datang? What does the gift of 300000 troops mean in their eyes, whether it''s Hashim or hawaliji, in the eyes of their noble king Li Hong glanced at the eleven nobles not far away. Although he has even numbered the eleven people side by side, from their positions, they have been able to locate the positions of the Hashemite family, the cordo family and the hawaliji family. "You know our food well." Avier slowed down and began to move on. Li Hong deliberately slowed down and walked side by side with Yeyue, but he was secretly kicked in the leg by the night moon, so he had to continue to walk side by side with avier, leaving the "translator" himself behind. Aviye knew Dashi very well because he didn''t expect that Li Hong would know so much about the power of Dashi king and the power differentiation in Dashi. He would know that his power was not supreme and was even constrained by other nobles. "Three hundred thousand troops are far from enough to quench our thirst. If you really want to show me your sincerity, whether it''s for me, the night moon, or for the peace and friendship between our two countries, you need to show more sincerity. I''m very grateful to you for bringing me so many gifts from the Tang Dynasty, but they can''t move me, even These are not enough to balance my treatment of you today, including allowing 3000 people from Datang to enter my capital. " At the gate of the banquet hall of the palace, after all the people entered, aviye still stood at the side of the door with Li Hong and began to continue the core negotiation."What you can give me, so can others. Except for her, of course Li Hong pointed to the night moon, and then continued: "the other 11 nobles under your rule may be the reason why you treat me so courteously. I am very grateful for the courtesy you have given me today. But if you want me to show more sincerity, or the pressure of 300000 troops to ensure your throne, what can I get? How can I believe you? " Li Hong stood on the steps, and Wang Quan liked to stand on the top. Just like Daming Palace, standing on the steps of Dashi palace, you can have a panoramic view of Dashi''s capital. Avier is very cunning. He does not mention the night moon as a bargaining chip. Instead, he bargains with him with his powerful army and royal dignity, including such high-level courtesies. He wanted to cooperate with him with full sincerity, instead of being attracted by other nobles, so as to become a tool he could use. What''s more, during the whole welcome banquet, avier held himself up to the same height as their gods, but he was not willing to use even half of the land occupied by big food as a bargaining chip for cooperation. This is a complete landlords, who like to show the greatness of their food with their vast territory, and like to plunder land to bring wealth and expand eastward and westward. Li Hong was very clear that there was no possibility of cooperation between him and aviye. Aviye looked down on the Tang Dynasty at all. Even on land or at sea, Dashi''s army was defeated by the iron cavalry and warships of the Tang Dynasty, but he still looked down on Tang and Li Hong. Although his actions seem to value the prince of the East, it is only a superficial phenomenon, which is a trick to use the power of the east to help him cut off his alien. Li Hong believed that if he promised to cooperate with him, he would show the so-called sincerity that avier wanted: to use the 3000 people in his hands to help him eliminate or weaken the Hashim or halijiwa family, or to kill the governor of a province controlled by other families to express his true sincerity to him. When the time comes, his royal highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, will not even be able to go out of Dashi. After helping aviye cut off the domestic pressure, he will be charged with killing their domestic aristocrats. He will either die in Dashi directly or stay in Dashi forever, leaving avier with a greater excuse to attack Tang Dynasty. With these empty cheques, the seemingly important courtesies, and the small favors from the royal family, avier could achieve his goal of killing two birds with one stone without any effort, cutting off the domestic aristocrats who opposed him, and then had the excuse to continue to attack the Tang Dynasty. For a time, Li Hong almost believed that avier and Dashi royal family attached great importance to himself. Even yesterday, he still held absolute confidence that he could freely walk between the royal family and the aristocracy, so as to make use of the contradiction between the two to gain profits. Finally, under his own disturbance, Dashi was forced to split up and the vassals were separated. But now it seems that the original plan is not workable. The 300000 troops in Anxi can play a certain role in deterring big food, but it is not a weight between Dashi royal family and aristocracy that they can rely on and swim freely. However, it also helped Li Hong to remove some psychological obstacles, that is, he had only a little pity for Dashi royal family, but also strengthened him that he must increase the contradiction between the royal family and the aristocracy, so as to seek the purpose of benefiting the Tang Dynasty and dividing the nobles in their country. Looking at the back of Li Hong''s leaving and the night moon following Li Hong, they talk in a low voice. The original elegant and wise aviyee frowns tightly, and his mysterious and deep eyes emit a cold light like substance. "I underestimated the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Obviously, he was not satisfied with the courtesy. It seems that he needs something real to move him. However, we still have a chance to see how other nobles get in touch with him first. " Avier frowned and said to Saleh next to him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 843 "Father, we promise to give him the whole territory of tuhuoluo first, and then wait for him to help us cut off those who are against us, and then take back tuhuoluo, and then fight against the Tang Dynasty in the name of his killing our nobles?" Saleh looked at avier in awe and said. "Fool! He released nearly 300000 troops on the border of the Tang Dynasty. Once we promised him, he would immediately let us fulfill our promise. At that time, the Tang army would immediately take over the land of tuhuro, thus pushing the 300000 army closer to us, which would pose a greater threat to us. And if he gives up cooperation with us and turns to cooperate with other nobles, we will lose control of those lands and lose all initiative. " Avier looked at the awe stricken Saleh in his eyes. It was not until the night moon and Li Hong disappeared that Saleh''s tone softened a little: "it''s not terrible to lose the original land of tuhuro. But if he cooperates with other nobles, and other nobles only agree to more land for me to eat, what should we do? Don''t forget, the land to the east of Jiling city was called the governor''s office of Persia in the Tang Dynasty. We gave up a large area of land and just used it to cut off several nobles. This account It''s not easy to calculate. " Saleh was shocked. If it was not mentioned by avier, he would have forgotten the existence of pylus, not to mention the Ji Ling City. In the final analysis, it was they who snatched the food from the Tang Dynasty. So he immediately exclaimed, "father, do you mean that Li Hong''s purpose is to return to the original territory of the Tang Dynasty?" "Otherwise? Chen Bing 300000, and then under the pretext of permanent peace and friendship between the two countries, he ran to me nonstop for food. What do you think he was for? " "Well, if the Hashim family, or any other family, once a certain agreement has been reached with Li Hongda, such as giving up those territories, will Li Hong really turn against us and fight against us with others?" Saleh could not have imagined that today it seems to be happy, like a couple who hate to see each other too late and make love with each other. The two people have been smiling and harmoniously coexisting at the banquet. What they have negotiated is such a result. "Yes, so I underestimated him today, thinking that these invisible high-level courtesies are enough to make such a young man feel satisfied and proud. But obviously this person is not confused by my arrangement. He calmly analyzes my purpose, and now he still has the initiative... " Avi ye can''t help but flash a trace of regret. Maybe he shouldn''t have said too arbitrarily just now. "Let''s put him directly in the capital of our big food..." Saleh just put his hand to the neck, ready to do the movement of singing voice, but was hit by avier. "You''d better not have this idea. If you dare to have this idea again, or let the prince of the Tang Dynasty understand your idea, you, the successor, will be abandoned by me!" Said avier angrily. "Why father? In this way, is it that no one can make use of the power of the Tang Dynasty? " "He Chen Bing''s 300000 troops on the border of the Tang Dynasty are too attractive to other nobles. Even if we want to kill him, other nobles will not allow them now. They will try every means to protect him, so as to overthrow us with the help of the 300000 troops of the Tang Dynasty. Even if we kill him, we will have to face the fierce army of 300000, and even the Tang Dynasty will send troops from all over the country to attack us. At that time, coupled with the opposition of the domestic aristocrats, we will be in a difficult situation of being attacked both at home and abroad. At that time, our royal family will be destroyed in a blink of an eye. " The more avier explained, the more headache he felt. I thought I had introduced a dog that could be used for himself into the capital of big food, but I didn''t expect that the prince of Tang was a treacherous, insidious and ambitious wolf! He is a wolf who is very deep in the city and knows the big food very well! Avier allowed the night moon to send Li Hong out of the palace. Although he knew very well that this kind of beauty trick had no effect on the evil wolf or the lustful wolf, at this time, after misestimating the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, he must apply any means he could to Li Hong. Even if it is impossible to achieve cooperation with Li Hong, at least he can not be allowed to unite with other nobles to exert pressure on himself, and then get the purpose that is completely beneficial to the Tang Dynasty. "Do you think your father will be so kind?" Li Hong and the night moon stood at the gate of the palace. The palace guards, dressed in bright armour, deterred Li Hong from ignoring them with fierce eyes from time to time. "Isn''t it? My father''s meaning is very obvious. I''m afraid you''re the only fool who didn''t recognize it. If you promise him, even if you don''t say it in a small way, it will help Dashi and Datang very well, isn''t it? If the two countries are to be repaired forever, I will feel better and more calm in my heart. " The night moon, covered in black veil, spoke for a long time, but finally failed to summon up the courage to say that, if Li Hong agreed to cooperate with her father, then things between them would naturally become a good story between the two countries. It would also make the two countries kiss each other and not invade each other later.With a smile, Li Hong held up the little hand of the night moon and looked up at the tall and majestic gate of the palace. I''m afraid that he would be the only one who dared to be so presumptuous to the princess of Dashi kingdom. And look at those guards whose eyes are about to fall to the ground, you can see how hard it is for them to accept this small move. Yeyue wants to pull her hand back. It''s no better than Datang. She can be a little more presumptuous. Under her father''s eyes, if she is seen, how can she see people in the future. "Don''t talk about things between me and your father. If I suddenly want to go back to Datang, will you go back with me?" "When?" "For example, in a few days, suddenly let you leave your father alone and go to Datang with me. Will you..." "Well Am I not going to be able to come back again? " The bright eyes of the night moon, against the background of the black yarn, appear more bright, like two gemstones, let people heart. "Why, if you want to come back, you can come back. This is your home. As long as you want, you can come back at any time. I will never stop you, and I will send heavy troops to accompany you back Li Hong said softly. Yeyue is not stupid. Although Li Hong and his father had a negotiation, she didn''t understand why they looked very happy and their talks were very gentle, which seemed to give people a feeling of regret for meeting each other. However, why didn''t they reach an agreement in the end? "I do the translation for you, what do you hide? You''re going to do it with my father, right? " As Li Hong continued to move forward, the prince''s bodyguards of the Tang Dynasty slowly followed him, including the carriage sent by Dashi kingdom to pick up Li Hong. Surrounded by the guards of Dashi Kingdom, they slowly followed Li Hong and Yeyue and walked forward silently. "You are the interpreter between me and your father. Naturally, you know that I have a good talk with your father. How can you be right with him?" "But you didn''t answer his request, and he didn''t promise you anything. But no matter what, you are the people who come to our big food to get the highest courteous treatment, whether it is the small countries close to you, or the monarch of a country in the west before being conquered by my Dashi, not to mention those officials whose father would not even like to see. No one can enjoy the most noble courtesy of my big food like you, even my father is in the king himself I can''t even imagine meeting you at the gate of the palace. But even with such a respectful courtesy, I just can''t understand why you just don''t reach an agreement? There is no problem with your words. I translated all of them. Except at the beginning, you were very sharp, but after you entered the palace, you talked happily. I really don''t understand. " Night moon frowned, pursed her small mouth under the black veil, and stamped her feet in some depression. "Didn''t your father tell you something? When he asked you to send me out for him Li Hong continued to hold the little hand that began to pinch his own flesh with his fingernails, and asked in a strange way. "Yes, I didn''t agree. I just asked you casually. As for the relationship between you, I don''t want you to choose against Datang because of me. Of course, I don''t want you to choose against my father, but I don''t want to force you My father wants me to use my relationship with you to force you to agree to his terms "But you didn''t promise, you don''t want to use you to influence my choice?" Li Hong hugged his eyes and began to get a little wet at night. He asked gently. "Well." Yeyue hides in Li Hong''s arms, but her restless hand still grabs Li Hong''s flesh. She continues to murmur: "I know that it''s not easy for you. Like my brother Wang, you will be the king of a country. Thousands of people in the Tang Dynasty need you to be responsible for them, and When you rescued the soldiers of Tang Dynasty who were besieged by us Dashi from Jiling City, and then I was captured by you to Anxi. In fact, Datang has never been sorry for Dashi, but Dashi''s ambition is too great. He He wants more land, he wants to conquer the world. " Li Hong stroked his delicate body in his arms, looked up at the starry sky and sighed with a long sigh. "Tell your father, I''m not interested in the land where you eat big food. Whether it''s the Tang Dynasty, the former dynasty or the Han Dynasty, we never take the initiative to invade other countries. Every time we go to war, it''s because others are full of ambition and hostility towards our territory." "What do you want to eat this time?" Yeyue raised her head again and asked, but she only felt a flower in front of her eyes. The veil on her face suddenly loosened, and her subconscious cherry lips were immediately printed by the people holding her. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 844 Someone who took advantage of the advantage but was still beaten. He was satisfied that he had separated himself from the night moon, and just returned to the Tang building, he received an invitation from Fang Zhan. Li Hong picked up the invitation and roughly guessed that it must be one of the eleven nobles. Li Hong, who didn''t open the invitation, conveniently put it in his hand. Then he saw Sudan, led by Hua Meng, appeared at the door of the hall and said seriously, "my father has come to visit you personally. You''d better be polite to me." "I am a prince of the Tang Dynasty. When I see a big food nobleman, your father should be more polite to me, right? What''s more, do you ask me? " Li Hong cocked up his legs, and Dayou sat and waited. He even gave up his intention to welcome him at the door of the hall. "Well, I''m afraid of you. Even if you don''t look at the face of my acquaintance, you have to stand at the door to greet you with all the treasures I gave you yesterday?" The Sultan lied to his father, saying that he had been treated with great respect by the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. The reason why he did so was to increase chips for himself. If the aristocracy and the royal family made progress in the negotiations on the successor of the Dashi monarch, if he had the qualification, he would certainly give him a lot of points. Therefore, as soon as Li Honggang arrived at Dashi capital yesterday, Sudan immediately took action, regardless of Saleh here, resolutely ran to visit. Now, since the big talk has been said, his father has been waiting in the Tang tower since he came out of the palace. As soon as Li Hong came back, he came to visit him immediately. There were not only his father''s judgment on Li Hong''s negotiation with avier, but also his Sudan''s boasting elements. Li Hong got up lazily in the old God''s home. After waiting at the door with the Sultan for a while, he saw his father walking towards this side surrounded by a group of people. "Thank you." Sudan looked at his father''s entourage and his men. The reason why they didn''t come in together was that the soldiers of Tang Dynasty didn''t let his father''s men go in together, so he had to take the opportunity to run in and take the lead to find Li Hong, and let this guy agree with his father''s entourage. Li Hong smiles at Sudan''s silent smile. After meeting with Abu musli, the head of the Hashim family, they walk into the hall side by side and sit down with the guests. "In that case, it''s up to you to translate for me and your father?" Li Hongxiao looked at the hall, except for the three of them, there was no one else. Around the hall, after obtaining Li Hong''s consent, his entourage, Wei Tuqi and others surrounded the small building, which was specially used for entertaining guests, and strictly prevented anyone from approaching. "I know you had a very unpleasant talk with avier today. You pretended to have a good time talking to show it to the rest of us, or that avier wanted us to see that you and he were very harmonious. He wanted to tell us that his Highness Prince of the Tang Dynasty has cooperated with him. Please don''t make any more of your ideas. But I know avier very well. Similarly, I am glad that your Highness has not promised to cooperate with him. You are a wise prince, and I am very happy for you Abu musli looked, his eyes sincere. Although he knew that Li Hong could not understand his words and needed his son to translate them, he wanted Li Hong to see his sincerity and believe every word he said. The old man wanted to use a word to cheat a clear answer from himself. It looked like a definite word. In fact, it was all his speculation. He wanted to use it to get the real answer from Li Hong. "I can''t reveal anything to you, because this is a secret between me and the noble monarch of Dashi Kingdom, and we need to keep this secret from each other. His contact with your other nobles did not show any opposition to your imagination. We had a good conversation, too Li Hong shrugged his shoulders and said. Naturally, Li Hong couldn''t take the bait. Looking at Abu musli''s sincere eyes, Li Hong said with the same sincerity and incomparable sincerity. Moreover, there was a trace of helplessness in his tone. Sudan is at a loss to help his father and Li Hong translate their conversation, but in his opinion, the two people in the next conversation, is completely wrong. Although it is still you who have spoken and I have spoken, the Sultan still does not feel that there is any real thing in their conversation from the increasingly serious tone of the two people. Until his father said, "we need your help, our Royal Highness the prince and Anxi''s Tang Dynasty cavalry, to give us a hand. I can guarantee that the Dashi cavalry who are facing you now are our people. As long as you are willing to step into tuhuoluo, we will resist symbolically, and then retreat without fighting, and give up all the land of tuhuoluo to the Tang Dynasty. " "What about Ji Ling City?" Li Hong''s eyes were like water, but he couldn''t see the slightest fluctuation, so he continued to ask. "You have too much appetite. Ji Ling City can''t give it to you. Besides Ji Ling City is not under the control of my Hashim family, so I can''t agree with you A trace of anger flashed in Abu musli''s eyes. The prince of the Tang Dynasty was too ambitious. Once Ji Ling City was given to them, the inherent territory of Dashi would be completely exposed under the eyes of the Tang Dynasty. At that time, no matter who was the king of Dashi, he would not like to have such a powerful enemy beside him."Ji Ling City was originally the Persian capital of the Tang Dynasty, and bilus was the general of Zuowei and the governor of the Persian capital of the Tang Dynasty. You must be very clear about this, right? Can''t I go back to what we used to be? " Li Hong''s mouth showed a playful smile and looked directly at Abu musli. This made Sudan, as a translator, in a dilemma. Li Hong''s ambition was too great, and he was so aggressive that he even spoke about it more than ten years ago. What''s more, the governor of Persia? The kingdom of Sasan had nothing to do with them in the Tang Dynasty. It was because of the invasion of Dashi to the East. In order not to be destroyed, pilus, king of Sasan, turned to the Tang Dynasty and was sheltered by the Tang Dynasty and established the so-called Persian governor''s office to prevent the invasion of cannibals. So frankly speaking, the Persian governor''s office has nothing to do with the Tang Dynasty. But now Li Hong, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, insisted that it was the original territory of the Tang Dynasty, because both the Persian governor''s house and the Sasan kingdom were really guarded by the Tang army before the occupation by the big cannibals, and their Dashi really robbed these lands from Dashi''s hands. Looking at the silent Sultan father and son, Li Hong laughed and continued: "if I remember correctly, the hawaliji family, whose family power is Basra City, seems to enjoy the control of that land, while your Hashim family is mainly in the ForStat area, where you enjoy the supreme prestige and power, as for the turquoise There are not only your troops, but also the forces of the hawaliji and the cordo family. So avier is under pressure from you to continue the eastern expedition. In fact, it is also for the interests of your families, because you need to plunder more Eastern wealth to maintain the prosperity of your family, right? " Whether it is the Hashim family, or other families, or the big food royal family, in the eyes of Li Hong, the Oriental, they are real wolves who eat people and do not vomit bones. Before, avier was forced by the pressure of the situation and wanted to continue the eastern expedition to relieve the pressure from the nobles. But can the eastern expedition relieve the pressure? How could the families agree to continue the eastern expedition when it cost people money? Naturally, the reason is that the wealth plundered by the eastern expedition did not need to be given to the royal family of big food, but the families that participated in the war could be divided up. However, due to the concentration of aristocratic rights and the fact that some rights were shared by 11 nobles, including those who supported the Royal avier and those who opposed avier like the Hashim family, it was necessary for avier''s consent to start the war. It can be seen that after Li Hong arrived at Dashi, the pressure on aviye was much greater than that of Hashim and other families. After all, aviye is now faced with double pressure that can not be avoided. He promised to fight against the nobles. Naturally, Li Hong of the Tang Dynasty would reach an agreement with other aristocrats who opposed him in the way of tit for tat, and then overthrow his rule and establish a new regime. Without war, the hungry nobles need money, wealth, beauty and land to show their status and ambition. If these avier can not give them, then these extremely hungry nobles naturally began to focus on the supreme power. To get the supreme right of eating is equal to getting more money, beauty and other wealth. Therefore, aviye has now fallen into a dilemma. Those who oppose him can now advance and retreat. On the one hand, they can reach an agreement with the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty to overthrow his rule, on the other hand, they can continue to oppress him to wage war in the East. As for the relationship between Li Hong and avier after the war, those who oppose him will not I care. "This is your friendship with the prince of Tang Dynasty! Asshole! Wasted so much money yesterday to please him! If he reaches an agreement with avier, do you know what the consequences will be! You idiot Abu musli walked out of the Tang tower and got into the carriage. Not far away, he immediately hurled insults at the Sultan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 845 The last thing that the aristocrats who opposed avier wanted to see was that Li Hong and avier had reached an agreement. Based on the opposition, while Dashi gradually expanded eastward, they had transferred a large number of wealth and family forces to the direction close to the East, in order to get the greatest wealth when Dashi continued to expand eastward and fight against the rich Eastern kingdom of Tang Empire ¡£ But now, Dashi''s eastern expedition, like the western expedition, met with obstacles that were difficult to overcome. Most of the troops in the western expedition were controlled by the nobles headed by avier, while most of the troops in the eastern expedition were controlled by the aristocrats who opposed the royal family. Like a silent agreement, the power group headed by avier plundered the wealth of the west by war, while the opposition forces headed by the Hashim family used war to advance to the East and plunder the wealth of the East. Now, once aviye and Li Hong reach an agreement, the aristocrats who oppose the royal family are likely to be confronted with two forces, namely, aviye and the Tang Dynasty, who attack them at the same time, thus making them suffer from the enemy and even die. So the prince of the Tang Dynasty, who originally intended to see the excitement, but came to stir up the trouble, now also places himself in a mysterious situation. Although the favorable opportunities and crises for Datang are accompanied by each other, they also mean huge interests and risks for him. Once Li Hong fails to strike a good balance between the two sides, it is very likely that others will eat the two together and kill him first after closing the door. Li Hong could imagine that Sudan, who had left the Tang tower, was in a bad situation. Although he had given him face, he did not give in at all to Abu musli. Therefore, Li Hong could imagine that the Sultan returning home must be cursing himself at the moment. Wei Tuqi couldn''t leave Dashi capital. Even Huameng, cheetah, grain of grain and Jingzhe couldn''t leave Dashi capital. These people were too familiar with themselves. Once they were recognized in other places of Dashi, as long as something happened there, they would be connected with themselves. So now Li Hong can only use Fangzhan and hengqiao, which are relatively unfamiliar to Dashi royal family or noble. I can''t eat with them. The royal family and the aristocrats are wasting. If their families continue to take a wait-and-see attitude, it will be meaningless for them to stay in the big food. Therefore, the delicate situation still needs the external force to continue to arouse their contradictions in details after breaking the balance of the general pattern. Ali, the former head of the hawaliji family, who once robbed the throne of the monarch with avier''s father, the first king in white, was assassinated a few days ago. So, will Ali''s two sons, Hassan and husai, start to retaliate? Will they also send people to assassinate the main figures of other aristocratic groups headed by avier? After all, if Ali''s two sons want to assassinate avier directly, it is unrealistic, but they also want to fight back against avier for the opposition aristocrats, instead of tacitly acquiescing that their father is assassinated, then they will have room to use? Since the Tang tower was set up by Jingwei in Dashi, and the trade between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi, Jingwei is already familiar with the power distribution of Dashi aristocrats. Even some businessmen who have been traveling between the two all the year round can blurt out which area of Dashi is under the jurisdiction of whose power. In the following day, after Fang Zhan and hengqiao left Dashi capital overnight with the caravan, both the kordo family, the hawaliji family, or other families supporting aviye met with Li Hong, who was still in Dashi capital and visited the exotic customs every day. Under the complicated situation, Li Hong has to prove that he has not left Dashi''s capital under the surveillance of everyone. In this way, if there are some assassinations and riots in other places, then naturally, he has no relationship with him. Unexpectedly, the way and time of the meeting of the hawaliji family was after all the families who met with Li Hong. When Li Hong appeared in a temple in the capital of Dashi, a middle-aged man in white, after being stopped by Huameng, talked respectfully with Huameng in the semi unfamiliar Tang dialect. In the corridor not far from the temple, a young man was smiling and nodding to Li Hong, who was looking over. Then he walked slowly. In the capital city of Dashi, while shops and ancient castles abound, there are naturally many temples. These temples are the places where their spiritual beliefs are located. No matter how fierce the struggle for royal power is, their roots and beliefs can never be separated. In the end, along with the cannibal''s steeds, the Scripture of the war between the West and the North took root from east to west and from west to East. People who are familiar with Anxi must know the result. In a small courtyard, Hou Sai, Ali''s second son, solemnly saluted Li Hong again, and then asked Li Hong to sit down on the only stool under a tree in the middle of the courtyard. "No matter what your interests are, many of you, including our cavalry, are in contact with us at the border of the Tang Dynasty. I don''t need to guess. I know that other nobles will promise you more benefits. But if you want to take back the governor''s house originally belonging to the Tang Dynasty, it will be very difficult for them to let you do so without our consent. " In front of him, husai looked like he was in his early 30s. His thin body made him taller, and his deep eye socket seemed to hide endless melancholy."What about me? What do you want to promise? Do you intend to give up your father''s revenge Li Hong looked at a small gold box less than one foot square, which was put on the table by Hou Sai''s servants, and then pushed to his own by Hou Sai. "I don''t know. To tell you the truth, I should have been the one who should have courted you first, but I don''t know if you will help us. Since you know that my father was assassinated by avier, you should know that if muazid did not take advantage of Allah''s judgment, it should be my father who came to be the king of food. Even though my father has accepted avier''s monarchy status, avier still does not intend to give up persecution. Avier is a insidious and cunning monarch. He does not believe in anyone and never really promises any benefits to anyone. According to the tradition of your country, we are the legal heir to the monarch. Just as you are the prince of the Tang Empire, you have the right to inherit the monarch. Similarly, my father has the same qualification as you, but he was stolen. " Instead of opening the golden box, Hou Sai sighed. Then he continued: "the interests of the hawaliji family are now in the East. We are connected with you. As long as we cooperate, we will be a powerful force. But the strength of our family is far from enough to compete with avier. Other noble families who seem to cooperate with us just want to use us, not really want to cooperate with us. So My elder brother and I have been thinking for a long time in these days. We have decided to seek your protection. We are willing to offer land beyond Ji Ling City and other places unconditionally, and recognize that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is our monarch. " "Obviously, it''s impossible to drop a big pie without any reason. Don''t you understand? It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. It means something similar to what you get for nothing. Does khawaliji seek the protection of Datang? Because after avier killed your father in secret, you were afraid that they would deal with your brothers next? So you choose to seek refuge from me in Datang? " Li Hong''s right eyelid jumps unconsciously, one hand is stroking along the pattern on the gold box. He is not interested in the things inside. On the contrary, what he is most interested in is that, compared with the exaggeration of other families when they meet and negotiate with him, housai takes another way to show his weakness and seek sympathy! Other families exaggerate their own families by spitting and dancing: how powerful they are, how rich they are, and how invincible their cavalry is. Now you have to nod your head and agree, and then we can overthrow avier''s rule together. In their mouths, it was as if the army of their family had already attacked the gate of the palace of Dashi, and avier had been captured by them. They had to order the executioner to cut off avier''s head, and then they would shout for victory with them and share the fruits of victory. "But my father, in our strong family background, was assassinated by avier, which is not true. With avier''s succession to the throne, he began to indulge in the army''s arrangement of cronies. Provincial governors were removed from office because of unwarranted charges and replaced by the confidants of the Umayyad family. However, there is nothing we can do about it. Even if we want revenge, it is obviously impossible. So we need a strong supporter to protect us and give us peace. Obviously, the Tang Empire is the best shelter. Because of its strength, aviye dare not easily fight against the Tang Empire. If our family power belongs to the Tang Empire, our empire will also have a broader land and people And the wealth. " Hou Sai also put his hand on the gold box and looked at Li Hong sincerely. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 846 This is undoubtedly an attractive proposal, and it is also an absolutely attractive proposal. It can allow the Tang Dynasty to obtain a large area of territory without any effort, so as to continue to expand the influence of the powerful Eastern Empire to the West. But there has never been a free lunch in the world. What is the reason why husai is so humble and complacent? He didn''t believe that Hou Sai really wanted to submit to the Tang Dynasty, and he didn''t believe that he would give a large area of territory to the Tang Dynasty without any reason. On the way back from the temple, Li Hong wanted to break his head, but he didn''t figure out why. Different from other aristocrats, he was trapped in an uneasy situation. However, husai felt that he was digging a huge hole for himself. His family is far less weak than he said, just like other aristocratic families, far less powerful than they said, the water inside is too big. Now, Fangzhan and hengqiao have not brought back more information about the housai family''s hawaliji from the family''s sphere of influence, Basra city. Therefore, in the face of this huge temptation, they must not act rashly. "Go to Dashi palace and deliver the famous sting of the prince of the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong sat in the carriage and thought about it for half a day. The carriage was empty, so Li Hong went to the palace with empty hands. What''s more, Li Hong didn''t intend to accept the gold box just now. He didn''t even take a look at it. Such an attitude also wants to tell husai that he is not a native who has never seen anything. Since you can throw out such a huge territory temptation, you should not think that such a box of gifts can persuade me to cooperate with you immediately. "Who? The prince of the Tang Dynasty asked to see him? " Saleh''s eyes were wide open, and the Falcon on almost fell to the ground because his arm was weak. Looking at the unconscious Saleh, his servant rushed to report again: "yes, Prince Li Hong of the Tang Dynasty, please see your royal highness prince." "What did he come to me for?" Saleh put the baby eagle on his arm again and paced the room thinking of the cableway. According to his father''s idea, Li Hong should be calm and leisurely waiting for the big food royal family or his father''s confidants to look for him. After all, he now takes the initiative. Whether he is in the royal family or among the nobility, he is a sweet cake. How could he suddenly come to the palace. After a long time of hard work and no idea, Saleh had no choice but to go to the palace of discussion with a brain of question marks. Only when he had not reached the reception hall, he heard the sound of fighting not far ahead, but also mixed with the sound of screams. "Let them stop! Who dares to move again? I''ll cut him off Saleh quickly pushed the man down and let him run two steps to stop the fight ahead. This kind of thing has not happened since the establishment of the prince''s mansion. Now Li Hong just asked to see himself, and then there was a fight. You don''t have to think that it must be caused by Li Hong''s goods. "You can''t be more peaceful! This is Dashi. It''s not you stupid Datang. If you don''t have my Dashi, you will die. " As he walked along, Saleh said, "but anyway, don''t hurt that fool. If he gets hurt, my father will not be able to solve the problem by abusing me." A worried man walked quickly through the corridor and pavilion between the two palaces, and then trotted all the way to the door of the assembly hall. Only when he saw the behind the scenes in front of him, there was only a wide mouth, staring at a dozen guards lying on the ground. "This You... " Saleh pointed to the guard who screamed, and then pointed to Li Hong, whose throat seemed to stop moving. Behind Li Hong, there was only Wei Tuqi, who was like an iron tower, and then two eunuchs of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, Li Hong was only four people. In a flash, he beat his 20 carefully selected guards from the big gun to the ground in agony. "They didn''t believe that the Navy led by his royal highness was defeated by an ancient oriental country, so they spoke disrespectfully to me one by one, trying to get justice for his highness. But at least I am also a guest. How can I treat such a distinguished guest? Your highness will not agree, will you? So I''ll teach them a lesson for you and let them know! If the master doesn''t speak, you dogs are not allowed to bite people at will Said that the last Li Hong, is still smiling, but the foot is not soft at all, stepped on a lying on the ground, is still angry at him at the guard ankle, until a crisp sound and harsh scream sounded, slowly raised feet. Holding the shoulder of the prince of food, who was shocked, Li Hong ignored the angry eyes of other guards and said, "don''t mention it. Your prince''s house looks really magnificent. Is the round roofed building next to you the place where you pray? The whole building pattern is no worse than my east palace in the Tang Dynasty. It''s just that the house is a little ugly and the land boundary is several times smaller. Let''s go and show me whether it is decorated in a shabby way. ""Let me go! Don''t pretend to be familiar with me Saleh had no choice but to walk to the door of the assembly hall with Li Hong on his shoulder. He said in a low voice: "why do you want to hit them? They are all my people. They are my face. If you hit them, you will undoubtedly hit me in the face..." "And spanking them on the butt is also a slap in the face?" Li hongsong opened Saleh''s shoulder and looked at the carved hall. All kinds of prophets and gods were depicted on the dome. He continued to say with ease: "it is they who speak ill of you first and want to find the place for you. It is not me who said you. If it was me, I would have driven out and my skill was so poor, how could you protect this noble king Your highness is safe. I think you can dismiss them all. I will select a group of people for you to protect your palace... " At least, when I saw the front and back of the meeting room, I even felt guilty, but I had to bite my teeth! My guard can speak Tang dialect! Or did you, Li Hong, use this short period of time to understand our big food language? Few of those guards are literate. How could they quarrel with you and speak ill of you? " "This I Looking at their eyes, it''s like insulting me, insulting with respect... " Li Hong opened Saleh''s hand in front of his clothes and said with a smile. "What are you talking about in my eyes? Are you abusing you, too? Are you going to beat me up again? I''ll tell you Li Hong, I''ve endured you for a long time. I''ve suffered twice in the Tang Dynasty, but when I''m a big eater, I''ll never allow myself to suffer in front of you again! " "Don''t take it to heart. If you suffer a few more times, you will be used to suffering in front of me. What''s more, I''m looking for you instead of your father this time. You should feel honored. If I tell your father this news instead of you, I''m afraid your father will scold you more harshly by then, which is much worse than I have suffered. Compared with the two, you won''t like your father scolding you more? " Li Hong stroked the handle of the chair. It was gilded! It''s not pure gold! Why are local tyrants not so proud? "Did ye Yue tell you again? When did you meet Ye Yue again Saleh''s face became gloomy and asked coldly. No one in this world would like to be known by his enemy, and his father would scold him. There was no room for reply or explanation. "If you are entangled with this trivial matter, I will leave and go directly to the palace next to you to look for your father. I believe your father is probably in the palace now and is looking forward to my coming to him." The servants in the Council hall entertained Li Hong with the most noble etiquette. Wine glasses made of gold and grape wine in glass bottles were all placed in front of Li Hong. Saleh''s suspicious eyes swept around Li Hong''s body, but after looking at it for a long time, he didn''t know whether Li Hong''s words were true or false, whether he had something important to tell his prince, or that he had nothing to do, so he came to have fun with himself. "What''s up, you say." Saleh looked like a ruby grape, was thrown in the air by Li Hong childishly, and then caught it with his mouth, said without expression. "Can you trust everyone here?" Li Hong pointed to the wide meeting hall, where the servants were standing in the corner, and their voices were loud and loud in the open hall. "Keep your voice down, you will die!" Saleh grabbed the armrest of the chair he had just sat down with both hands, hoping to cover Li Hong''s broken mouth! Dashi aristocrats are constantly scheming and fighting with each other. Even they are not sure whether there are spies of other nobles among these servants. Li Hong''s clamor seems to have discovered something. Isn''t it a reminder to other nobles? Li Hong looked at the nervous Saleh silently. It seemed that this guy was not a simple minded and well-developed creature. It seemed that there were some desirable places for him. Looking at Saleh''s majestic wave, and then those who stood in silence in every corner, orderly one by one slowly withdrew from the chamber. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 847 "And your men?" "My people are my confidants and they know everything about me." Li Hong shrugged his shoulders and said relaxed in the face of Saleh''s dissatisfaction with Wei Tu Qi. When Saleh was on the ship, he was bored by Wei Tuqi for a whole night. Now he wanted to join him when he got the chance. However, Li Hong could easily dissolve him every time. This made him stare at captain Tu Qi helplessly, as if to say, "wait for me, and I''ll get rid of you sooner or later.". On the contrary, Wei Tu Qi ignored him. Only when his eyes met occasionally, he glanced at him and warned him with his eyes. Then he turned his eyes away. It seemed that the festival between the two people had been forgotten for a long time. "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious. Can we say it now?" Saleh no longer quarrels with Wei Tu Qi. Hua Meng and cheetah, of course, know that he and the black tower are Li Hong''s absolute confidants. "Pay attention to your attitude. I don''t want to say anything about your attitude. And ah For your sake, I have lost a lot! A gold box of this size is full of all kinds of rare treasures, but because of you, it was rejected by me mercilessly. Don''t you think you should compensate me for some? " Li Hong, the old God, was fighting with Saleh from now on. He didn''t look worried at all. "You''ve seen all the other nobles of my big food these days. Let''s not say how much you''ve collected in gold and silver. It''s this beautiful lady, but you''ve got 80 If you don''t have 100, right? You a prince of the Tang Dynasty, can you not be so greedy! Be careful, you can''t take this wealth out of my food, and it''s all in vain Saleh disdained to glance at Li Hong, warning: "also, the night moon has already known that you have collected a lot of my big food beauties!" "So what? These women will come back to the Tang Dynasty with me, and then serve the night moon. After all, if the night moon is to live in the Tang Dynasty, there must be a few maids from home. In this way, they will not feel homesick when they are alone abroad. " Li Hong doesn''t care whether the night moon knows or not. Even if ye Yue knew that, with her character, she would not think that she would like those women. After all, ye Yue is extremely conceited about her appearance. She believes that no one can take Li Hong''s heart away from her. "This is ten thousand dinars, which can be converted into silver for your big food. Although it is not 100000 Liang, it is not too much. If your news is useful to me, and I don''t know it, I don''t mind sending you another 90000 dinars, even if it''s the dowry of the night moon. " Saleh light between the nobility of the circulation, learned from the Tang Dynasty draft took out on the table between the two said. "Good idea, but you''re going to be disappointed." Li Hong gave Saleh a thumbs up and handed the bill to Hua Meng. He said faintly, "go to see whether it is true or not. If you can exchange it, you can exchange it. Then you can use these gold coins to pave the floor. I am also a local tyrant." Saleh is covered with black lines. This is the gold coin of his palace, which he has worked so hard to save. He was taken away and paved into a floor under his feet. "You have to tell me I don''t know before I give you the money." Saleh is not stupid, or in other words, he did not intend to give the money to Li Hong. And Li Hong also saw through this, so he gave him a thumbs up and praised his good intentions. Because, no matter what news Li Hong says in a moment, Saleh can pretend that he has already known about it, and then take back his gold coin. So the gold coin on the table, for Li Hong, is an invisible opener that can''t be seen and eaten. "It was your father who sent for the assassination of Ali of havaligi, a secret known to all nobles, not a secret, right?" "So what? But it was obvious that Ali had died in an army riot under his own control, which had nothing to do with my father Saleh eyes a tight, press on the gold coin hand unconsciously some loose. "Of course, you can deny that other nobles standing on your side of the royal family can also help you tell Dashi''s ignorant people that Ali died in the riot of his own army. There is nothing wrong with this, but Would the havalligi family think so? " Li Hong''s sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth, and then continued: "your direct competitors in Dashi are mainly two people. One is the Sultan of the Hashim family, and the other is the hawaliji family. After Ali''s death, Ali quickly took charge of the eldest son of the family: Hassan." "What do you want to say? Did they meet you? What are you talking about? " Saleh''s hand was tight, but he had to release it powerlessly. He watched Li Hong take ten thousand gold coins away. "The rest 90000 gold coins can be owed first, but once the night moon leaves for the Tang Dynasty, you must give them to her immediately." "Well, I promise you. But what did you talk to Hassan? " Now Saleh doesn''t care about 100000 gold coins at all. Compared with gold coins, he cares more about his direct competitors and what he talks about with Li Hong.After all, if you can inherit the Dashi monarch, only 100000 gold coins, you don''t want how many? I can''t. I can also send troops to continue the eastern expedition to plunder the huge wealth of Tang Dynasty, which makes me envious and maddening. Even if he could not plunder the new wealth of Taiyi city in the Tang Dynasty, as long as he could bring his silk, embroidery, tea, paper-making, porcelain and other crafts back to food, he would be a huge fortune. Now these things in Datang are in Dashi. The people of Datang are in charge of the sale of finished products. The huge business opportunities and profits are all owned by Datang. There is no way for the merchants of Dashi to get even a small share. Li Hong looked at Saleh, who looked impatient, and said in a low voice: "they intend to return the city of Jiling to the Tang Dynasty. He told me that their army is now firmly guarding the city. As long as I do not cooperate with the royal family and jointly suppress them, other things do not need our help, their family is enough to make the royal family pay a terrible price." "They said they didn''t say what they wanted to do?" "I don''t know. Because I didn''t see Hassan, I saw his brother husai. From his words, I can get some useful information, that is, they intend to retaliate against you with tit for tat. You know, their family is very strong. By the way, I''m a little angry at this. You''re angry. Their families are very powerful, but the Hashim family and the cordo family are not ornaments. Are they not afraid to fight with the royal family and let the two families make a profit? " Li Hong looks like a serious ignorant Xiaobai, looking at the uncertain Saleh curiously asked. Li Hong''s words are also half true and half false. There are not only the conditions for housai to negotiate with himself, but also to pave the way for the event that Fangzhan and hengqiao are going to blame the hawaliji family. In a word, Li Hong believes that in his life, unless he can communicate with husai face-to-face, he will never try to find out the truth of all his life. Moreover, he believes that since husai''s elder brother Hassan can become the successor of Saleh, even more stable and powerful than Sudan, he must not be a simple generation. Even when the owners of other families appeared in person to talk to themselves, he did not show up and remained hidden in the dark. This shows that there must be secrets and powerful forces in their hands that they don''t know. It is absolutely not like what husai said. Their families are like gentle sheep that are harmless to human beings and animals. In the face of the persecution of the Dashi royal family, they have to take the Tang Dynasty as their protection. If you dare to say that you have met Hassan, I will not believe a word of what you just said. Hassan is not as simple as you think. He is aloof and noble. He always thinks that he is the real successor. He is even more aloof than his father Ali. However, he is extremely quiet and even terrible! So he rarely appears in front of people. But everyone knows that after Ali lost the throne of Dashi monarch, he also lost the actual control over the family of hawaliji, and the rights basically fell to Hassan. Speaking of it, this is very similar to you. You can manage the family as an heir, which is not something that can be done casually. " Saleh''s eyes become a little distant, like looking at the invisible Hassan, but also like recalling his impression of Hassan. "I don''t know whether you are praising me or hurting me Li Hong smiles. On the basis of curiosity, Li Hong can''t help but paint a dangerous symbol. "I am envious of you, whether you or Hassan, compared with the power in your hands, the power in my prince''s hand is poor Well, let''s talk about the hawaliji family. Hosai is able to tell you that their family is powerful, which is also telling you the truth. After all, in Hassan''s eyes, only the royal family can make him feel threatened. As for the Hashim family and the Cordoba family, maybe Hassan will look at them directly "So powerful? I''m not... " Li hongminrui is aware of Saleh''s burning ambition for power and his unwillingness. It is not certain that in the near future, Saleh will also challenge his father avier for the throne of big food monarch. "You can try to cooperate with him. Although you are very smart, Hassan is more sophisticated. If you cooperate with him, you may just work for him." "Is he your greatest threat?" Li Hong asked for advice quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 848 "Yes, the royal family has always wanted to win over one of the Hashemites and the cordors, so that even if they have enough capital to compete with havalligi in terms of the number of nobles You haven''t said what they want to do? You are not a person who is easily frightened. What did they tell you? Will make you suddenly turn back to my father Saleh turned his head and found that this guy was changing his ways again. He took the power distribution of the aristocracy from his own mouth and grudged with gratitude and resentment. It''s like breaking in their Tang Dynasty! As on the ship, I faced the innocent face who pretended to be harmless to human beings and animals. Under the same moral condition as the present expression, I unconsciously trapped almost all the enemy and friend relations between the Dashi aristocrats. Now this guy wants to do the same thing again and get more information from himself about the hawaliji family! The hawaliji family is definitely the most powerful of the eleven nobles. It is not inferior to the Umayyad family and can completely fight against the royal family alone. Don''t forget that the position of the Lord of the great food came to the Umayyad family only after a false "Allah''s verdict" from their family. Moreover, the power of the hawaliji family, which is a big food monarch of several generations, has gradually accumulated in the process of dynasty change, and their strength is far from simple as it seems. The care of several generations of monarchs and the accumulation of generations have made the havaliji family branch out on the vast land of Dashi. What''s more, the most frightening and frightening thing is that these branch families, each family, maintain absolute support and loyalty to the main family. Even some branches of the family are close to catching up with or surpassing some of the original eleven families. In this way, we can imagine why this huge family, this giant creature, has made avier sleep and food uneasy, trying to win over the Hashim family, the direct competitor, to fight against the hawaliji family together. "I know so much. In order to make me believe that they want to cooperate with me, and show me the strength of their family, they said that in the next few days, I will see some surprises from different parts of Dashi Empire and see how powerful their family is. So..." Li Hong stood at the gate of the palace to say goodbye to Saleh. "You don''t believe them. You think they are weak and will not be your loyal partner. But you want to take back the city of Ji Ling. In the face of great temptation, you are considering whether to cooperate with them or take risks. So you come to me for a word, and then decide whether to cooperate with whom? " Saleh''s face was green. He just had to quarrel with this shameless bastard for no reason. Then, as soon as he was excited, he said that he had let out his mouth and told the whole family about the hawaliji family. "I didn''t come here to find out what I said. It was based on the feelings between me and the night moon. I hope you can tell your father what I said, so that your father will look at you differently, or In this way, your father would be happy to give you more power to deal with more conflicts between other nobles. You and I are friends, and I want to help you Li Hong said in the end, a heavy blow hit Saleh''s chest, like in the heart under the clothes, hit a cardiotonic! "You want to help me? What do you mean "Because of the night moon!" Li Hong waved his hand and got into the carriage. He left Saleh standing at the gate of the palace and began to reflect on Li Honggang''s words. However, his heart could not be calm for a long time. He felt as if a door was gradually opening to himself. I feel that one day, like Li Hong and Hassan, I can become the protagonist of the struggle for rights. Maybe one day, I can become a big food monarch without waiting for his father to abdicate. Although Li Hong could not accurately grasp Saleh''s mind, he believed that Saleh had absolute ambition for the throne of the big food monarch, and he did not want to have more competitors outside of himself. Therefore, no matter what angle he stood, Saleh would not be willing to cooperate with the Hashim family, let alone see whether it was Hassan or Sudan A rival who competes for the throne of the great eater. In the next few days, the night moon, like a magpie in a cage, ran into the Tang tower every day and got tired of being together with Li Hong. As for the secret fighting among the families in the capital of Dashi, it seemed that they had nothing to do with them. All kinds of incidents of Li Hongzheng''s killing at night have nothing to do with the aristocrat''s assassination, because they can prove that they have nothing to do with the assassination of the nobles. The weather is a bit gloomy. Even the sun, which has been in a daze and muddled for a day, is lifeless and "clock out" early. The night shrouded the capital of Dashi earlier than usual. The gloomy weather began to become dark clouds, and the gusts of cool wind gradually accelerated the speed, urging the people of Dashi capital to stop work. Dashi capital has always been known as the garden of human beings. The wind carrying sand and dust from the desert has been weakened due to the blocking of Kacin mountain and salicia mountain, which makes the wind blowing to the capital become clear and not mixed with gravel.It also makes this city wet in winter and less rain in summer. When it comes to storms, people tend to be jubilant, and the joy of a long drought like rain will fill people''s hearts. Rainy day is the most enjoyable time for people who have worked hard for a whole day. Every pub will be filled with music of all kinds of customs, and the wonderful dance moves are spinning in front of the laughing people. Different from other places, the Tang tower, which was originally supposed to be the capital of Dashi, liked gathering very much. However, it was like a beast, quietly lurking at the crossroads. Looking at the night moon, which was getting worse and worse, when he was frowning or not to go back to the palace, he felt that he had been patted on his shoulder, and then Li Hong''s serious voice sounded in his ear: "follow me, something is going to happen." "What''s the matter?" Ye Yue is surprised, but seems to feel that the whole person is relaxed a lot. In fact, her heart has been hanging around these days. She always feels that the capital is not as peaceful as it seems. The calmer she is, the more uneasy she feels. Now she hears Li Hong saying something is going to happen, but the night moon is shaking, and she can''t help but feel a sigh of relief. "I don''t know yet, but maybe your brother Wang is dead." Li Hong frowned and took the night moon''s arm and went out. The eunuch Qingqiu, who had been inseparable from the night moon, this time was abnormal. Instead, he did not keep up with the night moon. Instead, he quickly gathered in the garden of Tang tower with 100 members of the pro guard led by Wei Tuqi. With Li Hong''s order, Qingqiu was like Li Hong. After saluting, Qingqiu took the lead and led the way in front of him. People began to rush out from the front door of the Tang tower, surrounded by the night moon and Li Hong. "Where to go?" The veiled night moon is much easier to speak in a windy day than Li Hong. Li Hong covered his mouth and looked at the night moon on the horse''s back, and then suddenly drove his horse close to the night moon. When the night moon exclaimed and slapped Li Hong, he felt his chest tightened. After being caught by the lecher, he saw that the lecher was holding a silk handkerchief for his own personal use. Li Hong looked at the night moon, which was puffing and staring at. He put the silk handkerchief which had just been picked up from the beauty''s chest and sniffed it lightly on the tip of his nose. Then he learned the appearance of the night moon and covered the silk PA on his face. "Disgusting!" Ye Yue''s face was bashful. Because of Li Hong''s action, he became a little uncomfortable. "I ask you, what''s the matter with your other brother Wang? Why didn''t you see him during this time? " Li Hong suddenly asked the night moon, who had not yet reacted from taking advantage of her. "Ah? Brother Erwang? " The moon asked in a strange way. "Yes, your brother Sanwang died on the way to my Tang Dynasty? But why have I never seen Dashi except Saleh, your other brother Wang? " Li Hong continued to ask. Cassim, the third brother of the night moon, died under the bow and crossbow when he went to Anxi. However, it has been ten years since the incident happened, and no one is going to investigate it any more. When Saleh came to the Tang Dynasty for the first time, he wanted to take this opportunity to have an evil relationship with the Tang Dynasty. Finally, he had a fight with himself and ran back to Dashi. Later, no one mentioned this matter again. Saleh has great feelings for Kasim. According to this inference, he should also have feelings for the second son. However, since he came to Dashi, he has not seen the second prince of big food: Malik. "Are you going to find him?" The night moon discerns the direction from the horse''s back. After thinking about why Li Hong asked Qingqiu to lead the way, she immediately understood Li Hong''s intention. However, she was very strange. What can Li Hong do for her brother Wang? "Why didn''t your second brother Wang live in the capital city, nor was he sent to any province by your father? Why did you choose to live at the foot of salicia mountain? Why? " Li Hong continued to ask. The night moon''s eyes twinkled and complicated. Li Hong couldn''t see the expression on her face because of the black veil on her face. But it took a long time for the night moon on her horse''s back to say, "I don''t know, but it should be related to the order of the heirs." "Saleh doesn''t like Malik? Or Malik doesn''t like Saleh? " Li Hong continued to ask. Two days ago, when I was in Saleh''s palace to inquire about the strength of the hawaliji family, I suddenly found this problem. Why haven''t you met Malik? And on this topic, Li Hong also asked about Saleh, but they were ignored by Saleh. But just after receiving the information from Jingwei, Saleh suddenly led more than ten generals of the palace and quietly went to a mansion at the foot of salisia mountain outside the capital city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 849 In an open area at the foot of the mountain of salisia, in the dark night when the wind is going to rain, there are some bright lights flickering with the strong wind. With the swing of these lights, there are some shadows of people in black who are swimming outside the high courtyard wall of the mansion at the foot of the mountain, sneaking stealthily. The sound of the horse''s hooves was blocked by the wind. On the official road with gusty winds, the soldiers riding in front of Li Hong quickly dismounted, and then slowly led the horses into the woods beside them and began to gallop forward. The faint sound of fighting began to come from the mansion. The closed gate of the mansion was slapped by another group of people in black who broke into the door a few days later. The door slamming did not respond. The man in black who couldn''t wait for the door quickly began to bump against the gate with his body. The sound of banging became louder and louder, and the fighting noise in the mansion was also getting louder and louder. Li Hong and ye Yue were hiding in a shelter from the wind and were staring at the gate. Some soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, led by Wei Tuqi, had already followed the first group of men in black into the mansion. Ye Yue''s worried little hand held Li Hong''s hand tightly, and her whole body nestled in Li Hong''s chest. Li Hong''s voice of consolation came from her ear: "don''t worry, your second brother Wang won''t have an accident. Can''t you see that the shadow of the man in black at the door is Saleh?" Yeyue shakes her head uneasily. At this time, her mind is full of fighting scenes imagined by herself in the mansion. She has no time to pay attention to the figure of the man in black who has broken the door of the mansion and is ready to enter. And even if she did, she couldn''t see who the men in black were in the light of the house door swaying with the wind. "Is brother Wang rescuing brother Wang?" Yeyue raised her head, a pair of bright eyes, and asked with worry. She wanted to go straight in, but she was stopped by Li Hong. Looking at Li Hong''s reassuring look in her eyes, Yeyue somehow believed that since Li Hong said that brother Erwang would not have an accident, it would not have happened. "I think so, but who is going to do harm to your second brother Wang? And How do you know, brother Wang, that you can come here at a critical time. " Li Hong frowned, thinking about the key. The wind at the foot of the mountain is getting smaller and smaller, and raindrops begin to fall slowly. However, because it nestles in Li Hong''s chest, the night moon doesn''t feel too much coolness. She frowns and asks, "how do you know that someone is going to assassinate my second brother Wang?" "I don''t know. I just heard that Saleh was sneaking up here, so I wanted to see what he wanted. But then again, since it was to rescue your brother Wang, why did he dress up in black? Is he afraid of being discovered by your second brother Wang? " Li Hong stroked his chin and asked. Malik was wanted to be assassinated. Of course, he knew that Jingwei had just assassinated the heads of two hawaliji families in Basra city. Later, he did not know why. The hawaliji family recognized it as the Umayyad family. After assassinating Ali, their old patriarch, they began to persecute other heads of the hawaliji family. Therefore, during these two days, the aristocrats did not know how to spread the word, and hawaliji wanted to take action to revenge the Umayyad family. Li Hong believed that he was not the only one who was watching in the dark outside the house where there was a faint sound of fighting, such as the cordo family, the Hashim family, and so on. It is estimated that there are many other nobles here who are watching the conflict between the two families. But Li Hong understood all the links in the incident, including why the nobles could know that the hawaliji family wanted to retaliate against the Umayyad family. After all, these were revealed through vendors. The aristocratic families of big food need to purchase all kinds of expenses every day. In addition, the goods in the hands of the traders in the Tang Dynasty have long been the hot goods in the eyes of the aristocrats. It is not difficult to disclose them to other nobles through Jingwei, intentionally or unintentionally. But what Li Hong didn''t understand was why Saleh, together with his men, came to rescue Malik in night clothes? Do they not want to have a confrontation with the hawaliji family for the time being? Or is this his own behavior and does not represent the big food royal family? Li Hong couldn''t understand the reason. The night moon nestled in his arms did not seem to understand the taboos between the big food aristocrats. However, these are not related to Jingwei''s plan. He came here to find out why Saleh wanted to hide his identity. At the moment of Li Hong''s stupefied spirit, the night moon looks up at him cleverly, and the invisible moist in the night sky ticks on the night moon''s face. The cool feeling makes people feel more sober. "Do you understand? There was more and more fierce fighting inside. " The night moon shakes, Li Hong caresses the chin pondering hand to ask a way. "I don''t want to understand, but we can''t act rashly. In addition to us, there are other nobles watching. Besides, who knows whether there are any of these people who want to be unfavorable to Saleh, so we just have to stay here and take over Saleh.""But what if something happened to them in there?" The night moon is very urgent. At this time, there are so many things to consider. It is the most important to rush in and rescue brother Wang. As for other nobles, except for a few, who dares to conflict with the royal family! Just like confirming Li Hong''s words, ye Yue just finished asking, she felt Li Hong touch her shoulder, and then pointed to the light not far from the front of the mansion, which would be hard to find if you didn''t take a close look. "If it wasn''t for the gale, which made the lantern shake so much that it couldn''t be seen at all, it was not far from the door of the mansion, would there be other people lying in wait? If we go in, it will be easy to be surrounded by other people. Mantis Catch Cicadas and yellow finches are behind. You should know that? " Li Hong whispered to the night moon. But in the end, he led the other 50 guards, as well as Huameng and cheetah, to move forward tens of meters in the jungle along the road. As they moved forward, the sound of fighting in the mansion became more and more clear. Even through these fighting sounds, it could be judged that the fighting inside must be very fierce, and the sound of weapons hitting from time to time seemed to come from the ear. "When we are going to take over Wei Tu Qi later..." Before Li Hong finished speaking, he heard the sound of an arrow in the night sky, which was the signal that Wei Tu Qi told himself that Malik was dead. Li Hong looked at the night moon quietly. Now that Malik is dead, the contradiction between the Umayyad family and the hawaliji can no longer be solved. As for other nobles, they must be involved in it soon. But in this way, it is likely that the Hashemite family and the coldo family will benefit from each other. Therefore, it is better to rush in through the front door immediately, and it is better to involve the people who are ambushed at the gate of the mansion. "Into the house." Li Hong, leaning against the tree beside him, looked up at the night sky with more and more rain and said calmly. "What''s the matter? Ye Yue is in a panic for no reason "It''s been a long time. I''m afraid of any accident." "What does that sound mean?" The night moon asked. "Wei Tu Qi''s distress signal, Saleh, they are down." Li Hong grabbed the arm of Yeyue and walked quickly to the gate of the mansion. As soon as they started, some people in black retreated from the mansion. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the mansion, they were immediately cut to death by others who had been lying in ambush nearby. As a result, the gate was immediately blocked by the ambush nobles, and no one wanted to run out of the mansion. Wei Tu Qi roared, his fist as big as a casserole hit the back of a cannibal. In an instant, the big eater fell to the ground and could not stand up again. Saleh quickly turned back and saw that it was the black iron tower beside Li Hong. He immediately put down the long knife in his hand. He looked at the people who surrounded him just now, who had been rejected by the Tang people led by Wei Tuqi. At the moment, he was fighting with his subordinates to kill other people. A little light flashed in his heart, and he asked in surprise, "how did you come? What about Li Hongren? " "Your Highness is staying outside the palace with your royal highness." Wei Tu Qi''s knife stabbed Saleh in front of his eyes. Before Saleh could react, there was a scream behind him. Saleh''s face changed. The knife he had just raised was slowly lowered. Wei Tu Qi raised his knife and stabbed him for a moment. He even thought Wei TU was going to kill him. "Your Highness is coming." Wei Tu Qi glanced at the gate of the mansion, then looked around at the other big cannibals, and then said to Saleh. Huameng and jingzhejie at the gate block Li Hong in front of him, grain of grain and Cheetah are behind Li Hong, and four people guard Li Hong and the night moon, quickly breaking through the door sealed by other nobles. In the process, the figure of Sudan met Li Hong and the night moon in the flickering wind lamp. It was only at this time, especially in Sudan, that there was no way to talk to Li Hong before he understood Li Hong''s position. So after a quick glance, he immediately took the remaining subordinates and disappeared in the increasingly severe wind and rain. "How could it be him? " " why not him? I''m afraid you have to ask your brother Saleh about the matter tonight. What''s going on? Has he fallen out with Sudan? " "Do you think there is friendship between them?" The night moon looked at Li Hong with disdain, and then continued to walk quickly inside. Her only thought now was to make sure that Saleh and Malik were at peace as soon as possible. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 850 No one can control the ambition of others. Even if the Sutra of Dashi can become a sword to rule more people in the land, and even if it becomes the belief in people''s hearts, for ambitious nobles, that Scripture is just a tool to fool Bai surnames, not their spiritual belief. Therefore, after the assassination of the head of the family, and after the revenge assassination of the Royal Prince Malik, the situation of Dashi was like the sudden storm that day. Before people could get ready, the situation suddenly became more intense. With Malik''s death, the situation in Dashi capital began to get out of control. As Li Hong guessed, the reason why Salah rescued his younger brother Malik that night was that he didn''t want to have a positive conflict with the hawaliji family. He wanted to let the conflict explode and leave it to his father and Hassan of the hawaliji family to tear it up. But what he could not foresee was that Li Hong and the night moon appeared at the mansion that night. Although he changed his passive situation towards the hawaliqui family, Li Hong didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He even forcibly captured Hassan''s younger brother husai. Malik is dead, the murderer husai is in front of his eyes. Saleh, who didn''t want to tear his face, was in a dilemma. It''s impossible to let Malik go, not to mention the night moon next to him. But if you take husai back to the capital and leave it to his father, the hidden conflict between the Umayyad family and the hawaliji family will turn into a full-scale positive conflict, which is different from his plan to seize power. Saleh has always believed that Li Hong is intentional, and even he thinks that all these are the culprits of Li Hong''s covert manipulation and deliberately causing the two families to launch a positive conflict. However, Li Hong has never left Dashi these days, and people have told themselves in advance that it is possible that the havaliji family may take revenge on the royal family, but he did not tell his father. In addition, there was a night moon to testify for Li Hong that night. Even avier had no reason to suspect that the food tension that had suddenly become a bit stormy is closely related to Li Hong. On the contrary, the Hashim family, following other nobles, appeared at the gate of Malik''s residence that night. Different from other aristocrats, the Hashim family also brought their subordinates. Moreover, when Saleh''s men wanted to withdraw from the door, they came to catch turtles in a jar. If it wasn''t for Li Hong''s help, even Saleh would be blocked in the house by the Hashim family. It is likely that he would be attacked by Hashim and the hawaliji family before and after, thus making Saleh follow Malik''s footsteps. In this way, Li Hongfei has no suspicion, and he has become a benefactor of the royal family. After all, if he did not show up in time, Saleh, who was trapped in the siege, would have been in danger. Avier gave several orders to the provinces. With the orders flying from the capital of Dashi to other places in Dashi, the 17 provinces in the east of Dashi suddenly seemed to be in a state of chaos and chaos. The nobles in the same front with aviya began to mobilize their troops in large quantities. In the face of the sudden large-scale military mobilization of the royal family, the hawaliji family, the Hashim family and the cordo family also began to mobilize their own provincial forces to guard against the sudden attack of the Umayyad family. The civil war suddenly broke out in Dashi. Li Hong, who saved the prince of Dashi Saleh, was treated more respectfully by the Royal aviye for several days. Even, during the conversation, he began to release vaguely. If the Tang Dynasty was willing to cooperate with the royal family to suppress those rioting nobles, they would take out part of the land as a reward and give it to the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong was not interested in these lands. At least on the surface, it seemed that the prince of the Tang Dynasty was not very interested in the territory that could show the king''s cultural and military skills. However, in Li Hong''s opinion, it is far from enough for the Tang Dynasty to cooperate with the Dashi royal family, even if half of the nearly 300000 troops of the Tang Dynasty were allowed to join forces with the Dashi royal family to suppress the reactionary aristocrats who were ready to reactionary. It was not enough for the Tang Dynasty to return only some land. War means logistics. It''s like gambling. It''s a relatively small price and a bigger profit. But Persia and Tuvalu, which have been controlled by the Dashi aristocrats for many years, have been looted by them. If they let the soldiers of Tang Dynasty enter the big food because of the barren land and join hands with aviye to suppress their nobles, this business is not worth the price. What''s more, as long as they eat big food, once the civil war mode is started, do they have time to take care of those lands? They still have a chance to know whether the Tang Dynasty will recover the Persian governor''s office of the Tang Dynasty? Even if it''s recovery, it''s something we can''t get. Moreover, for Li Hong, no matter how much land there is, there is no need for a powerful food. He is constantly fighting with each other, and his weak national strength makes him more interested. Compared with the threat of Dashi to the Tang Dynasty, Li Hongning could continue to be recaptured and occupied by tuhuoluo, huarazimu and other tribes.After all, if Anxi in the Tang Dynasty were all chaotic states, wouldn''t it be possible for the Tang Dynasty to rest assured, strengthen its domestic power in the next step, and make better preparations for war and disruption. No nobleman will be a friend or enemy of the Tang Dynasty or Li Hong forever. During the battle of Dashi, Li Hong will never hang from a tree and support only one noble. In them, the best way is to keep close contact with the nobles after the Dashi turmoil and try to balance their relationship Power, let them no one can do anything, let them forever chaos, only in line with his Li Hong or the interests of the Tang Dynasty. Someone who was humming a light tune said "sorry" to the night moon, because he failed to reach an agreement with avier in the grand reception of avier. Avier also felt the urgency of the situation. He urgently needed a strong external strength to help him suppress those nobles, so that Dashi could still maintain its integrity, and its military strength had better not be weakened. But now their own efforts are becoming weaker and weaker. The Hashim family, the cordo family and the hawaliji family will not reach an agreement with them at all. They are willing to negotiate with themselves unless they abdicate their positions, but this is absolutely unacceptable to them. If they can accept their proposal, then there will not always be such contradictions and internal conflicts between the aristocrats of Dashi. With a sigh of helplessness, before he had time to break down, divide and disintegrate the nobles, the situation was due to the death of two patriarchs of the hawaliji family, which led to his revenge by assassinating his prince Malik. But Who in the end killed the two patriarchs of havaligi? Is it the prince of the Tang Dynasty? But this is not his Tang Dynasty. Does he really have the ability to do whatever he wants in Dashi? The answer is vague in avier''s mind, some believe and some don''t. What''s more, if Li Hong assassinated the two chieftains of the tribe, why did he have to rescue Saleh when he was assassinated by Malik and almost killed Saleh after provoking a greater conflict between the royal family and hawaliji? If it is the Hashemite family, although the Sultan of the Hashemite family also appeared in Malik''s residence on the night of Malik''s assassination, he would never believe that the Hashim family would put down their guard and Prejudice and join hands with the hawaliji family to deal with the royal family. After all, in the Dashi Empire, the Hashim family and the hawaliji family are the largest, most powerful and most likely to replace themselves. They can not choose to cooperate for the sole position of Dashi monarch. Who is it? In the end, who has the strength to make the balance between the Dashi aristocrats suddenly become turbulent? Who in the end broke this delicate balance and inspired the contradiction between their nobles. Avier was a little confused. When he was thinking, he always focused on the prince of the Tang Dynasty. However, he could not find any evidence and why he saved Saleh. And Since Saleh came back from Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty, his ambition has become more and more great. Sometimes, aviye can feel a trace of urgency. So, is it possible that Saleh and the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty led to the food unrest? The ultimate goal is to eat the throne of the monarch? On the street, the pedestrians are still on the street. The fast-moving food women are holding their children with their heads down and following their husbands. As the children pass by, the wandering vendors shout hard to attract the children''s attention, hoping to arouse the children''s mind and then patronize their own business. Shops and dwellings on both sides are arranged in order. There are prayers nearby. Devout people come in and go out on the road leading to the temple. No one knows what they pray in the temple. Wei Tuqi led several ten soldiers to escort Li Hong back to the Tang tower. After the party turned the corner and entered the spacious street of the Tang tower, Wei Tuqi suddenly stopped in front of Li Hong and signaled the soldiers behind him to be on guard. Even he himself was instantly on alert. The bow string made a slight sound, and the crossbow was put into the arrow slot. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 851 The noise and bustle continued to spread behind them, but the street they had just entered, which has been walking for nearly a month, is surprisingly calm today, which is quite different from the roar of people in the past. Even in the streets with some solemn and strange atmosphere, it seems that there are still hidden murders everywhere. The whole street is silent, and only the noise nearby continues to strive to spread the roaring voices here. Li Hongduan sat on his horse''s back and was guarded by the four Huameng people. He looked out to the clean and tidy front. Except for Wei Tuqi and others, the whole street was empty. Even the end of the road, which was usually thought to be far away, became much shorter after some things blocked the sight. He could even see the faces of pedestrians passing at the end of the road It''s very clear. "Get out of the way." Li Hong''s legs lightly hit the horse''s abdomen, and the horse in his crotch obediently carried him to the front. "Your Highness must not..." Hua Meng''s four men whispered behind him, and then quickly followed Li Hong to the front. Wei Tu Qi looked back and saw Li Hong riding his horse to the front. With one hand still holding the bow and crossbow, he calmly said to Li Hong, "Your Highness, I don''t think there is something wrong in front of you. It''s better for me to..." "No, since some people like to pretend to be mysterious, we should not lose our hospitality." Li Hong slowly looked at a corner not far in front of him and said, and then reached for the bow and crossbow in Wei Tu Qi''s hand. Without waiting for Wei Tu Qi, who had just handed over the bow and crossbow, to react, he heard a bang in his ear. The bow and crossbow instantly shot an arrow and hit the corner where Li Hong had been looking. "Good archery!" A stiff voice of Tang dialect came out slowly from the corner. Then he only listened to the magnetic voice and continued to use the hard Tang dialect to say: "we are friends, not enemies. I have been waiting for you here, but the sun of the big food is too hot. I will hide in the shade here, without malice." As the magnetic sound disappeared, a hasty footstep came from the corner of the street. A line of about 20 to 30 cannibals in black slowly stood not far from Li Hong. The people in black who are surrounded by these people in black also have obvious characteristics of cannibalism, but their clothes are not the white characteristic of big food, but all black clothes, as if they want to match the white worshipped by Dashi royal family. The man in the middle is about 40 years old. He is slender and elegant. His white cheeks are very soft. With his deep blue eyes, high nose and lazy curly hair, Hassan, who was originally very handsome, had a charming and precipitated temperament. Such a man will undoubtedly be very popular with women. Li Hong believes that such a man, afraid of any woman, will involuntarily take a look at him. If he walked on the main road in his last life, he would surely cause the screams of a girl who is infatuated with flowers. Just now, Li Honghong''s arrow is still forced out of his handsome face, and is forced to use Li''s handsome arrow as an excuse. Looking at Hassan standing in the middle of the street, in front of a group of men in black, Li Hong has vaguely guessed from the beginning that he is the only one who has leisure to appear in the Forbidden City of big food when the big nobles are busy mobilizing troops and preparing to deal with the Royal Army''s suppression. He had never met Hassan, but he was sure that the handsome man standing in front of him at the moment was Hassan. As if to give Hassan a power, Li Hong did not dismount, but sat on the back of the horse and drove the horse slowly to Hassan. As Li Hong drove his horse forward, Wei Tuqi and others behind Li Hong, or the men in black behind Hassan, instantly pulled out their weapons and watched Li Hong from behind. Li Hong looked down at Hassan, and his signature smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "I want to see many scenes of our meeting, but this one is not in my imagination." "Hassan, the head of the hawaliji family, has met his Royal Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty. His highness is amused by the way he waits." Hassan looked up at Li Hong with a smile. He didn''t have any disgust or dissatisfaction with Li Hong''s arrogant attitude. He seemed to be used to this way of speaking to others with his head up. He said hello to Li Hong calmly. Li Hong didn''t feel that it was impolite to the head of the hawaliji family. He still sat on the horse''s back, looked at the deep blue eyes and the handsome face that made him envious. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "as far as I know, your big food capital has been banned. How did you get in?" "Naturally, I came in. The ban does not exist for me." Hassan said gently, as if to say a very ordinary thing, with a bright smile on his face, it is difficult to see his arrogant and arrogant expression. However, anyone knows that the ban on the capital city is the most strict, and this time it was ordered by avier, the great food monarch. Who is this ban used to deal with? Li Hong or Hassan? Should be aware of it.However, Hassan is obviously not nervous. He is still gentle and calm. He looks like an outsider, just like the intense fighting between the aristocrats in Dashi and the frequent military movements that have nothing to do with him. "So it seems that under avier''s eyes, you are not the only noble patriarch. Are you here to seek peace with avier? You want me to be your lobbyist? " Li Hong was still sitting on the horse''s back, and did not feel how impolite his present attitude was to a nobleman whose food was second only to the royal family. Hassan is still showing a brilliant smile, that row of white teeth like white jade, neat and good-looking, for Li Hong is still sitting on the back of the horse does not want to move. He looked at Li Hong with a deep look, touched the horse''s head close to his chest with one hand, and said slowly, "I''m looking for you. I think you must have a solution, or You need me to do something for you. After all, I''ve already died of two clan leaders, and the pressure on my shoulders is great "But you killed avier''s second son, and you''re even?" Li Hong patted his horse''s abdomen with one leg, and was ready to continue walking to the Tang tower. Hassan was not surprised by Li Hong''s action. After signaling the man in black behind him to take back his weapons and make way for Li Hong, he took the reins for Li Hong and accompanied the prince of the Tang Dynasty to the direction of the Tang tower. "Maybe it''s even, but we''re in the same boat and never die." Hassan''s expression and movements are very natural, even the way he leads the horse forward gives people a sense of elegance and calm. Li Hong didn''t care that Hassan''s subordinates cast angry eyes on him. He should let Hassan lead the horse for himself and walk slowly towards the Tang tower. "So sincere, it seems that I have something important to ask for, but I can''t guarantee that I can help you." Li Hong looked at the gate of the Tang tower. Fangzhan and hengqiao, who came back before the implementation of the ban in Dashi capital city, were ready to come here for help, and waved to refuse them to rush out of the Tang tower. "Surely you can help me. Isn''t the situation of big food what you want? Besides My two clan leaders did not die under avier''s hand. It is said that you killed them and then put the blame on avier Hassan seemed to be saying something about other nobles. His tone was still very gentle, and he could not see the slightest accusation against Li Hong. "Is there any evidence?" Li Hong does not deny also do not admit, light asks a way. "No, so I came. I''m sorry that hossei is too young to ask you to help us in the havalli family with wealth. I''m sorry for that. However, since you, your highness, have been able to make the tense relationship between our nobles become more tense overnight, and even start to be at war. Civil war is on the verge of outbreak. I think you should have a follow-up plan before the implementation. I want to know what your ultimate goal is. " Hassan white powerful left hand steadily holding the reins, watching Li Hong down from the horse, said gently. "And what is your purpose?" Li Hong still does not deny or admit, after dismounting, he patted Hassan on the shoulder, indicating that he and himself go forward. When Li Hong turned and walked forward, Hassan had a gentle and calm expression. When Li Hong patted him on the shoulder, he finally had other expressions. Frowning, he glanced at the place where Li Hong had just patted him on the shoulder. Then he regained his elegant and calm appearance and followed him to the small garden in the other courtyard. "There is a saying in your country:" know yourself and know your enemy, and you are invincible in a hundred battles. "It seems that the turmoil of Dashi is inevitable. Every nobleman, for his own interests, will spare no effort to protect his own interests from loss, and seize the opportunity to plunder and weaken the interests and status of other nobles. The great turmoil is not good for avier. It is in his interest to have a smaller scale of turbulence. However, it is not in the interests of your country, because the chaos of the big food will reduce the pressure on your country in Anxi, or take back the part of the land that belonged to your country at that time. My family can protect our own interests. Even if it is in direct conflict with avier, I am not sure of winning, but I will never be defeated immediately. As for other small nobles, I will take the opportunity to swallow up one or two of them. But there is an old saying in your country: Mantis Catch Cicadas, and yellow finches are after them. Are you a finch Hassan and Li Hong stood by the water bank and looked at the free fish and said www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 852 More than a few years later, just like the decline of the Tang Dynasty in history, the two empires began to have the same but different destiny. Since then, the Tang Dynasty has entered a period of weakness. The control of Anxi is like holding a loach with bare hands. After running for a while, it grabs it again and again. After several times of repetition, it is finally Lost it! With the rise of the herdsmen again, the Tang Dynasty completely lost the control of Anxi and Yunzhong prefectures, thus began to shrink its territory and its national strength began to decline. What is different from the Tang Dynasty is that in the next few decades, with the continuous civil war in China, although it did not last as long as the Tang Dynasty, it went through a clean change of dynasties. The white food controlled by the Umayyad dynasty became the black food controlled by the Abbasid Dynasty. Today, the domestic aristocrats of Dashi dare to wear black clothes and advocate black under the rule of the white Umayyad family. Only the hawaliji family, which is the family led and firmly controlled by Hasan, dares to wear black clothes. Even the Hashim family did not have the courage and courage of Hassan. Facing the rule of the Umayyad family, they made the most direct opposition. Perhaps it was related to Hassan''s father Ali, who lost the monarchy of Dashi in the competition, so they used this black, silent and resolute opposition to white. "There may be more than one yellow finch. There is an old saying in the Tang Dynasty:" Snipes and mussels compete for each other to gain profits. "The powerful aviye and the powerful Hasan are fighting for each other. Why can''t other nobles be the Yellow finch? As for me? I''m not a big eater. I''m just a hunter. I only like prey Li Hong put his hands behind his back and looked at Hassan, who was slightly inferior to himself in terms of shape. "Can you do me a favor, hunter? Find out that Finch, let me have no worries and avier, concentrate on fighting a life and death, or let the big food civil war become no end of the deadline? This will not waste your purpose of coming here, but also make you feel at ease when you return to Chang''an. Of course, Hosai once promised you the extra advantage. After I entered the civil war, no one will be distracted by the territory there, and no one will covet it in the future. " Hassan still said with a gentle smile, as if nothing in this world can make frown, or become nervous. "You know what? Whether the world is a hunter or a prey, or a mantis or a finch, are pieces of the world''s chessmen. Especially hunters, it seems powerful, but in case of fierce animals, the hunter will be killed if he is not careful. What''s more, I don''t see what you said now. If I help you in a hurry, it won''t do me any good. Tuhuoluo or hualazimu or Jiling city is barren now, and all the wealth has been plundered. If I guard those territories, I will only let my officers and men of Tang Dynasty be tired of unnecessary territory and consume a lot of national strength, which is not worth the loss. ¡±Li Hong motioned Hassan to sit down on the opposite side. Huameng immediately put a set of tea making utensils on the table. Li Honggang was going to make tea for the powerful hawaliji clan leader Hassan himself, but he was taken over by Hasan. According to the way of drinking tea in the Tang Dynasty, Li Honggang began to make tea for them skillfully. "I like the Oriental way of drinking tea. There are many kinds of tea from your country in my home, and all of them are new tea." Hassan was very busy and said to Li Hong: "Your Highness, you have a long time to eat. You must be back in the Tang Dynasty soon. As a hunter, you should be careful of some fierce prey on the road, but those fierce prey are competing with other prey for territory, so they have no time to pay attention to the hunters who are ready to return home with full load. What''s more, your help to the prey is also your own help. Everyone knows that the other prey is still coveting your woman. Helping me is actually helping yourself "Well, it''s a good tea art. It seems that during this period of time, I''ve been practicing my way of drinking tea in the Tang Dynasty at home. I''m interested in it." Li Hong took the tea from Hassan, put it in his nose, smelled the fragrance of the tea, and looked at Hassan with his thumb up. Thank you, your highness "You''re very confident, it seems." Li Hong put down his teacup and looked at Hassan. Hassan wants to help him get rid of the threat of Sudan, or focus the attention of the Hashim family on himself or other big food aristocrats. As long as the attention of the Hashim family is not on him, Hassan will do. In this way, as for the cordo family, or other nobles, it is obvious that Hassan does not have much threat. Moreover, he is confident that his family has the ability to fight avier. Even knowing that Li Hong''s purpose was to plunge Dashi aristocrats into an endless civil war, he was still confident that he could defeat avier and reunify Dashi as soon as possible. Therefore, he did not obstruct or oppose Li Hong''s chaos of Dashi. He even felt that the most powerful situation for himself was under such a chaotic situation. But the premise is that as long as the Hashim family, which seems not to be a threat, but can threaten his family, it can only be done after he loses the threat to him or Avia when he fights against the Avia family.He wanted to fight a just war with the Avia family and prove to the other nobles of Dashi who was the real orthodox under the witness of the Scriptures. The other nobles of Dashi obviously could not fight against the Hashim family. Only the prince of the Tang Dynasty, a foreign power, could fight against the Hashim family. As for the prince of the Tang Dynasty who was only in Dashi, if after killing his competitor Sudan, he put the blame on other nobles, or was discovered by the Hashim family that Li Hong had done it, it has nothing to do with him. As long as the attention of the Hashim family is not on himself and aviye, but on other people. But Li Hong obviously guessed the real purpose of Hassan, so they continued to explore each other''s bottom line between the two. It is impossible for Li Hong to help Hassan or avier to solve Sudan when there are only chaos, but there is no real melee. Because he is a hunter, now in the big food, is waiting for the prey to start fighting, before he can safely go back to the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, before their big food aristocrats had a scuffle, Li Hong would definitely not favor or help any nobles, even if avier''s demands on himself were very similar to those of Hassan. Li Hong is waiting. When their scuffle begins, even without Hassan and avier''s help, he will get rid of Sudan and return to the Tang Dynasty. Then, after returning to the Tang Dynasty, he cooperated with another larger family, Keduo, to support him to the strength of being able to compete with Hassan and aviye, and continue to let Dashi fall into a long scuffle, instead of watching Hassan and aviye decide on sex and reunite Dashi. The Hashim family can not make use of it. After all, they are the third largest family after aviyeh and Hassan. Moreover, Sudan is not on the right track with himself. Although he has received many gifts from his family, it is not good. After all, the Hashim family is now somewhat satisfied with its position. It is likely that the ambition of the Hashim family for the throne of big food is not as strong as that of a new powerful aristocrat. Therefore, in Li Hong''s view, cordo is the best partner. Moreover, after returning to the big food, it seems that there is still a card in his hand to use, such as putting a person in the Jiling city and letting him live and die on his own. Hassan poured tea for Li Hong again, and then said with a gentle smile, "but your highness is very cautious, but I can understand that if you give me half a month, I will give you a clear answer. At that time, I hope that the Hashim family has been unable to covet the throne of big food, and you You can also rest assured and leisurely return to the Tang Dynasty, whether by land or by water. There will never be a member of the hawaliji family in your sight, and Hassan will not fight back and bite the hand that feeds you, a noble friend. " "Wait and see?" "Wait and see." The two picked up their tea cups and gently touched some of them in the air, and then drank them down in one gulp. As for whether the big food will fall into chaos after half a month, whether the Hashim family can really no longer be the family that Hasan and avier fear, we can only wait and see. Hassan left, Li Hong did not send him, presumably Hassan also did not want him to send, as Hasan said before leaving, I appeared in the capital of Dashi, which is a promise that there will not be any armed hawaliqui family on your way back to the Tang Dynasty, unless I want aviye to solve me easily. Therefore, it seems that there is no relationship between Hassan and Li Hong in the corner of Dashi capital after leaving tanglou. Three days later, aviye met Li Hong again in the palace. Aviye''s face was black and bright, and even he could see that his white hair had increased a lot. "I promise you that you can take the night moon back to the Tang Dynasty, but you must make sure that when you leave, the Hashim family is no longer a threat to me. I don''t want to see that Sultan, Saleh''s rival to succeed to the throne of Dashi, is still alive." Aviye looked at Li Hong who looked at the palace and said in a deep voice. "What about Hassan, are you sure you can make him no longer a threat to Saleh? Or between you and Saleh... " "It''s a matter between our father and son. It has nothing to do with you. This is my token. Even if the whole food is in turmoil, other families, for the sake of Allah, will not embarrass you on the way." A heavy and golden token appeared in the hand of avier. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 853 Li Hong now has two heavy and golden tokens in his hand. One is from avier, and the other is from Hassan three days ago. The reason why the two people gave the token was the same. It was that Li Hong could show his token and walk freely in case of any obstacles on his way back to Tang Dynasty. But Li Hong obviously didn''t believe what avier and Hassan said. He killed Sudan and helped them to disintegrate the Hashim family. Then he could let them return home safe and sound? Dream! This is absolutely impossible, and Li Hong never thought that he could go back to the Tang Dynasty smoothly. It''s good that Hassan and aviye don''t chase and intercept themselves. And even if they don''t, the other nobles who watched the drama after their civil war began may be inspired by them to pursue and intercept themselves on their way back to the Tang Dynasty. Weighing the heavy token in his hand, Li Hong would have doubted that Hassan and avier would not have hidden the tracking locator in these two golden tokens if it was not for this era or the cold weapon era. But fortunately, since Li Hong dares to do so, to trade with avier and Hasan openly, and to take over the task of disintegrating the Hashim family, he naturally left a backhand in the matter of returning to the Tang Dynasty, which was another aristocrat of Dashi, kordo. Tacitly, they both smile with avier. They are proud of their own tricks. Looking at each other''s hard bone, they are finally taken down by themselves. Their psychology is indescribable. A grand palace dinner, in Li Hong''s and avier''s eyes, this is the last time they can sit together peacefully drinking and talking. Ye Yue is baffled by the suggestion that aviye should follow Li Hong back to the Tang Dynasty. After all, aviye never told himself or Li Hong that he would marry him to the Tang Dynasty. Although this time his father still did not let go, but such behavior does not mean that he has allowed his relationship with Li Hong? Although now that shameless man in front of his father, recklessly holding his struggling hand, father''s face is only in a stiff smile with a trace of embarrassment, but not really no voice against it? It is up to Li Hong to decide when to leave. This is what aviye told ye Yue. If ye Yue wants to go to the Tang tower these days, there is no problem. Even when she leaves, she doesn''t have to say goodbye to herself. Today''s dinner is even a farewell for father and daughter. "What did you say to my father? Why did he suddenly agree with me to go back to Datang with you? " Ye Yue and Li Hong just stepped out of aviye''s palace and immediately pulled Li Hong''s sleeve and asked. "I guess your father didn''t want to see us separated from each other and suffer from the suffering of Acacia, so he let it go." Li Hong wanted to hold the slender and soft waist of the night moon, but he was patted open by the night moon. "Liar, certainly not. What did you and my father do? What did you promise my father? Why would he agree? " The night moon chattered endlessly. On the way out of the palace, the topic never stopped. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the palace, they saw a servant of Saleh standing respectfully at the door waiting for them. "Your Royal Highness, our Royal Highness Prince, please go over and discuss business." The servant first saluted to the night moon and then said to Li Hong. Li Hong took a look at the servant, and then looked thoughtfully at the strange night moon with his head askew beside him. He only heard the night moon say, "is it my brother Wang who wants to see me off?" "I remember you talking about it. Did your brother Wang give you 90000 dinars?" Li Hong suddenly thought of gambling with Saleh a few days ago and said with the beautiful eyes of the night moon. "I didn''t want it." Ye Yue replied in a bad mood. He didn''t know what kind of strategy this guy used on brother Wang. He asked brother Wang to send him 90000 dinars for no reason, but he turned them down in the end. Under the leadership of the servants, the carriage drove directly into the palace. It did not stop at the stone gate that should have got out of the car and walked into it. It drove straight into the hall of the palace. Li Hong saw the princess of Saleh for the first time. Although she was covered with a veil, she could still tell from her graceful figure and her eyes that Saleh''s beauty was not shallow. Obviously, the princess was also a big beauty. The night moon looked at Li Hong and stared at sister-in-law Wang. She pinched Li Hong''s waist: "Hey, you''re going to die. Why are you staring at my brother Wang''s princess?" "I don''t think she looks as good as you? Why don''t any of the women I''ve seen in Dashi compare with you? " Li Hongtian praises his sweetheart in front of Saleh and the princess. The night moon is very coquettish and angry. Saleh disdains to turn her mouth aside. Fortunately, the princess of Saleh does not understand the Tang dialect. Therefore, the veiled face of Yeyue is not too angry."Go around the garden with your sister-in-law Wang. This time you go to the Tang Dynasty, your sister-in-law is very reluctant to part with you. Talk to your sister-in-law for a while." Saleh dotes on looking at and his princess to climb hands to talk to the appearance, light said. The night moon nods to Saleh lightly, and then goes to the garden behind, accompanied by her servants. Looking at the two women''s back gradually away, Li Hong and Saleh heard their tender laughter and indistinct words. Saleh stopped Li Hong directly at the gate of the palace, which surprised him. He thought that, considering aviye''s suspicion, Saleh would choose to go to the Tang tower to meet with him in secret. However, he didn''t expect that Saleh would dare to go straight ahead and connect himself to his palace under his father''s eyes. However, when Li Hong looked at the figure of the night moon and the figure of the princess disappeared at the corner, some understood why Saleh dared to stop himself at the gate of the palace. Obviously, seeing off the night moon was a good excuse. Li Hong did not ask why Saleh dared to stop him at the gate of the palace, or why he knew that he would return to the Tang Dynasty. After all, the news was released by himself. Everyone knows that they can''t stay in Dashi for a long time, so if the nobles of Dashi still don''t do anything and want to continue to consume with themselves, they can''t afford it. So it''s better to take a walk on the news that they want to go back to the Tang Dynasty. In this way, the evil minded nobles, including avier, who wants to suppress the aristocrats, will not leave without doing anything for them. As for the agreement between Hassan and himself, Li Hong believed it or not. However, he had to leave Dashi. Anyway, the conflict between the nobles and the royal family has become more intense because of the death of two patriarchs of hawaliji and the second prince of the royal family. The positive conflict has begun to open, and the large-scale conflict is only a matter of time And the fear that the Hashim family will benefit. "Have you met Hassan?" Saleh asked, looking into Li Hong''s eyes. Li Hong did not deny that he nodded to him calmly and admitted that he had met Hasan. "Is he still eating?" "Of course, in Dashi, since he killed Malik, there is no way for him to go back. The conflict with your royal family has broken out, so he has to keep going." Li Hong said with ease. "If I ask you to help my father..." "Forget it, this is your big food. Qianlong still doesn''t beat the local villains. Besides, Hassan''s strength is not what I can do with 3000 people, and then I can retreat completely, right?" Li Hong raised his eyebrows and took a look at Saleh, who was hesitant. "So you chose Sudan." "It''s good for you, isn''t it?" "But you have received the most gifts from him, more than other nobles combined. Only the Sultan and his father are in the closest contact with you during this period of time. They will visit you in the Tang tower every three to five times. You are not afraid of being upset by your conscience if you do this?" Saleh looked at Li Hong with some disdain and said. "What are you doing? Sudan and his father went to tanglou the most and gave the most gifts. Their purpose was to make use of me. Is there any friendship? Just like between you and me, if it''s not the night moon, you think I''ll help you get rid of a competitor and then sneak back to my Tang Dynasty after everyone yells at me? " "But Hassan is stronger than Sudan. It is Hassan that I fear, not Sudan." Saleh was silent for a long time, and then he opened his mouth to express his feelings. I''m afraid this is his last chance to persuade Li Hong. So he stopped beating around the Bush and said, "as long as you can help me become the king of food, I can give you the territory to the east of Jiling city. In addition, with the relationship between you and the night moon, our two countries will be established forever and you will be emperor in the Tang Dynasty I am the king in Dashi. As long as we work together, the whole world will be ours Li Hong with a smile rather than smile expression, do not speak to look at the serious Saleh, did not expect this guy''s ambition is so big! A big food monarch can not satisfy his appetite, even want to dominate the world! According to Dashi''s military strength, Li Hong does not know whether Saleh''s performance is arrogant or self-confident. However, in any case, Saleh''s ideal is obviously much greater than the future king of the Tang Dynasty who is content with the status quo. After all, compared with him, he is just like a monarch who has no ideal. Fortunately, he is not a monarch who is content with the status quo. He also knows that being content with the status quo is a sign of falling behind and declining. Therefore, he also knows to continue to strengthen his own strength at home, so that he can always remain stronger than anyone and any country. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 854 The Tang Dynasty has never invaded other countries, even in the history of other dynasties with the change of time, and even in the development of the whole Chinese nation, it has never invaded or expanded other countries. More or less, even Li Hong was bound by this kind of thought, and he never thought about opening up the frontier and expanding the territory all the time. In the end, they want to reduce the defensive pressure for the Tang Dynasty and turn the superpower into a fragmented state. They don''t want to invade their land. They just want to maintain the largest territory of the Tang Dynasty. Even in the eyes of Li Hong, there were chicken ribs in the territory, such as Jiling City, which was tasteless and was a pity to abandon. If the Tang Dynasty had not granted Persia to be the governor''s office of Persia during the reign of Lizhi, Li Hong had no ambition for Jiling city. He would like to live a happy life with the four towns in Anxi as the boundary. From time to time, he sent out an elite General of Tang Dynasty to train troops abroad, so that the food on the side would always fall into disunity. Therefore, Li Hong''s answer to Saleh is doomed to disappoint Saleh. Li Hong has no ambition to conquer the world at all. He only wants to keep the Tang Dynasty strong in the East. As for Hassan, who he regarded as a powerful enemy, Li Hong did not promise him anything, and warned him not to covet the position of his father avier, because He''s not really Hassan''s opponent. Once avier is forced to abdicate to him Saleh, then he competes with Hassan for the throne of big food, just as avier competes with Hassan''s father Ali for the throne of monarchy. In the face of the aggressive avier, he has no strength to fight back. Finally, avier takes the throne and becomes the master of Dashi. Li Hong did not worry that Saleh could successfully force avier to abdicate. This time he went to the palace to meet the night moon. He could also understand from inside and outside that avier was not without a sense of precaution against Saleh, but also had the intention to warn Saleh in his own words. However, the only thing that Hasan has to deal with is that he can''t concentrate on his family. Of course, Hassan can not concentrate on fighting avier, because the rising cordo family will be his other competitor. As for the Hashemite family, well, Li Hong ordered Jingwei to prepare a grand gift for Dashi, which he had worked so hard to prepare, just before he left the capital of Dashi. Li Hong didn''t mind letting big eaters know the power of explosives, or in this way, the fact that the Tang Dynasty was powerful and the terror of explosives could be rooted in the hearts of the emperor and the people forever. The best thing is to remind them of the Tang Dynasty, an ancient country in the East, and they will think of the explosion of Dashi capital! I shivered involuntarily and felt cold in the bottom of my heart. After coming out of Saleh''s palace, the situation of Dashi changed rapidly in the next few days, and the whole situation was just as Li Hong had predicted. Hasan obviously fulfilled his promise and began to become clean and tidy. Although he was still in the capital city of Dashi, the army controlled by his family had been rapidly recovered from the direction of Jiling City, and began to swagger towards several provinces under the control of the Umayyad family. At this time, the other nobles were either united with the Umayyad family, or were on the same front with Hasan''s hawaliji family. The rest of the families either watched the gradual open conflict between the two nobles, or whether the Hashim family would win them over at the cost of greater interests Family. Once the war machine turns, no one wants to say that it can stop immediately. From yeyuekou, we know that Saleh is already in the Royal Palace, and even avier in the palace has begun to abandon the negotiation of peace in the support and opposition of courtiers, aristocratic representatives, elders and other social strata, and instead starts to put pressure on Hassan. With the outbreak of the war, Dashi capital is like a chess player, and the provincial garrison troops controlled by various families around Dashi capital are like chess pieces. With the snow like secret orders in Dashi capital, they begin to gather in different places. However, there was no movement in the Hashim family. Even at this time, the Sultan and his father, as if they had forgotten the existence of the thigh of the prince of the Tang Dynasty, disappeared in the capital city of Dashi without a sound. The silence of the Hashim family seems to make avier and Hassan relax their vigilance against the Hashim family at the same time, and turn to be more firm with each other. Although avier knew that Hassan was in the capital of Dashi, no matter how many spies he sent out, he was as dead as a stone. As for Hasan''s whereabouts, he had no clue. Avier understood that Hassan did not command the army in Basra city in their sphere of influence at this critical juncture. Instead, he appeared in the capital of Dashi for the purpose of demonstrating naked with other nobles: even in the capital of Dashi, what can you do to me!Huameng and Cheetah have seen the night moon these days and they have been hiding. After all, aviye sent the palace to inquire about Hasan''s whereabouts. Most of them, together with Fang Zhan and hengqiao, have fallen into the deserted alleys. "Your Highness..." Hua Meng looks at the night moon Beside Li Hong and stops his words. "Come on, are they fighting?" Li Hong holds the little hand of Yeyue. In recent days, Yeyue gradually accepted the result of the turbulent situation of Dashi, and also accepted the fact that he would return to the Tang Dynasty with Li Hong in the next few days. Ye Yue agrees with Li Hong to help her father get rid of another family that is deeply troubled before she leaves. After all, if her father and brother Wang have less competitors, it means more security and a more stable foundation for the dynasty. "It''s your highness. If you don''t expect it, tonight they will fight for it in a small town 200 miles away from Basra city..." With Hua Meng''s narration, Wei Tu Qi, who was next to him, immediately spread out a simple map of Dashi in front of Li Hong, pointing to the painter on the map. On the route to Anxi of the Tang Dynasty, according to the approximate distance on the map, there will be a skeleton like mark every hundred miles, starting from the capital city of Dashi to the four towns of Anxi in the Tang Dynasty. Hua Meng cleverly ignores the significance of those skeletons in front of the night moon. He points to the place where aviye and Hassan''s troops are located. Although the two armies are at war and can''t take into account his journey back to the Tang Dynasty in the next few days, the small town is only half a day away from Li Hong''s route to the Tang Dynasty, and he has to make Yeyue look up at Li Hong with some worries. After all, if Li Hong helped aviyeh to disintegrate and assassinate the Hashim family and the Sultan, once his father repented of their agreement, he would be able to wait for Li Hong and his party to pass by on the half day route of this small town, so as to avenge the nobles of Dashi. "Don''t worry, it will be all right. Believe that your father is not a perfidious man, let alone With you by my side and your father''s token along the way, there will be no obstacles and no danger. " Li Hong comforts Yeyue with a gentle smile. However, in the eyes of Yeyue, this guy''s smile is very similar to that of Baiqi''s hunting smile. Except for that face, his eyes are almost the same. With Li Hong''s voice landing, Fang Zhan and hengqiao quickly appeared in front of Li Hong, and said solemnly: "the Sultan and his father have just come out of the palace, like saying goodbye to the Dashi monarch, and intend to return to their place of influence at this time." "I know when they are going to leave." Li Hong holds the night moon''s hand not from a tight, even the night moon also some surprise, Li Hong some abnormal action. "Start early tomorrow morning." Fang Zhan''s eyes spread with a sense of killing. "Leave for Datang early tomorrow morning!" Li hongsong opened the night moon''s hand, suddenly stood up, patted the back of his chair and said, "I will immediately give the Sultan my famous thorn, and visit him and his father in my name tonight." "Your Highness..." Hua Meng is a little nervous. Can''t your highness go to the Sultan''s residence in person? "Needless to say, since we have promised to be entrusted and loyal to others, we should do it." Li Hong waves his hand and signals Huameng to prepare. Then, after Hua Meng left, Fang Zhan and hengqiao, like Li Hong, nodded, indicating that everything was ready for him. "This map is for Saleh. It''s a gift from me. Although it''s simple, it seems to be much more refined than the map they drew by Dashi." Take up the map and give it to Li Wei. As for the mystery of this map, the night moon is a bit hazy. She never believed that Li Hong simply sent a map to brother Wang. But Li Hong didn''t explain. At this time and in this situation, she is not too lazy to ask. When she asks too much, sometimes it just increases her worries. Yeyue seems to have matured a lot overnight. She is obedient to Li Hong''s words. At the beginning, that obstinate and willful beautiful woman showed her unknown gentle side. Even if Li Hong didn''t take her to the Sultan''s residence, the night moon was rare. Instead of refuting it, Li Hong nodded obediently and began to pack up all kinds of things that left early tomorrow morning with some servants. "Can all gifts for big food be infallible?" After Li Hong walked out of the Tang building, he asked with some excitement. "Go back to your highness, you are ready. And This is the news that has just been received. Avier has been fighting with Hassan''s army. Although the scale is not large, it has been fierce since nightfall. " "The Hashim family is going to leave the circle of right and wrong. Obviously, they want to go back to the old nest to watch the play. But I am not moved. Avier and Hassan are naturally in a hurry. So they have to leave and have a conflict, so that I can quickly hurt the killer." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 855 Just like to prove that Li Hong''s words are true, on the way to the Sultan''s residence, Wei Tuqi, who had sent Saleh a map, gave Li Hong a secret letter from Dashi royal family. Now, in the name of Harlem''s letter, he told him what he wanted to do with him. All of them happened to coincide with each other, and all of them were extremely tacit. At this time, avier, Hassan, Li Hong and Hashim family all showed the ingenuity and city government that a mature politician should have. In the delicate balance, the four are like four hopeless gamblers. With excitement and excitement, they finally reveal their true colors and make use of each other to get the maximum benefits. So when Li Hong appeared in the Sultan''s residence, Sudan was not surprised that Li Hong, who had been in Dashi for nearly three months, would take the initiative to visit them for the first time. However, Li Hong did not show any surprise when facing the soldiers who were waiting in front of the Sultan''s residence. He was waiting for his arrival as if he had known for a long time that Sudan had already arranged the Hongmen banquet. He believed that aviyeh was absolutely not a good man. He would conceal his intention to help him assassinate Sudan and disintegrate the Hashemite family and not tell Sudan. Obviously, the way Sudan does not smile at his own skin and flesh, as well as his murderous eyes, is enough to make Li Hong understand that Sudan is ready. Just as Li Hong exchanged greetings with the Sultan and was surprised that Li Hong would dare to come to his residence with only a few dozen people, aviye and Saleh also received a secret letter when they sent a secret letter to Li Hong. The content of the secret letter was very simple, with only a very specific address. It is not necessary to guess that this anonymous secret letter must have been written by Li Hong, Prince of the Tang Dynasty, and the address on the secret letter is the hiding place of Hassan, the most dangerous and pernicious one aviye and Saleh want to get rid of. The father and son knew that Li Hong had dug a pit for them and set a trap, just like they asked Li Hong to help them get rid of the Sudan''s trap. Since Li Hong wanted to see food chaos everywhere, he forced Li Hong to do something. Li Hong used it on their father and son in the same way. Standing on the side to watch the drama for free, I want to make food chaos everywhere. Obviously, no one wants to be the big head and the fool. Just like avier, he wanted to take advantage of Li Hong''s hand to get rid of the two nobles who threatened their royal family, but he was not willing to pay any price. He wanted Li Hong to be the unjust big head and fool. Therefore, no matter who it is, the four people today are involuntarily trapped in their chess game, forming an endless situation. Li Hong and the Hashim family must have one that will go up and down tonight. This is their bet on their lives. Whoever wins will get the greatest benefit for himself. Avier and Hassan are the same. In order to take the throne of Dashi, the two families with the largest power of Dashi changed from secret conflict to positive conflict, from small-scale confidants to the decisive battle of family control of the army. In a word, just like the confrontation between Li Hong and Hashim family, they gambled on the only throne of Dashi to win and defeat the enemy. The sound of fighting at the east end of the city and the sound of powerful weapons interweave together, which makes the originally quiet night of big food capital become irritable, cold-blooded and cruel. The fighting at the west end of the city mingled with the sound of screams. It was like fighting at the east end of the city. It started without warning in the Sultan''s residence. Whether it is the battle at the east end of the city or the west end of the city, it seems that in a twinkling, from the original small-scale dozens of people fighting, suddenly turned into a battle of hundreds of people, and then again into a war of thousands of people. Under the protection of eunuch Qingqiu and many soldiers in the butu camp, Yeyue walked out of the gate of Dashi capital smoothly. The night moon, who stopped the carriage, slowly walked down from the carriage and looked back at the tall and familiar gate. Although she could not hear the fighting in the city, she knew in her heart that this night''s food capital would be a sleepless night. In the heart that familiar big food does not give up, as well as Li Hong''s worry, let the night moon like the full moon''s beautiful eyes, more than a trace of helplessness and sadness, reluctantly looking at this may this time leave, will never return to the homeland, Yeyue heart that unspeakable bitterness is full of the whole heart. Desolate mixed with some desolate look, fortunately there is a black veil, but the green hills on one side can still feel the helpless desolation and desolation from his Highness the night moon. "Princess highness, we must set off." Qingqiu bowed to the night moon. After Qingqiu''s words disappeared, a drop of clear tears flowed out of the beautiful eyes of the night moon, slowly moistening the gauze on her face, freezing the night moon, reluctant to give up, worried about her gloomy heart. "When will he join us?" At the moment, the city should not be a night guard of the city.In the sentimental heart of the moon, it seems that there is no one to see her off, which makes her feel a bit more desolate and lonely. "According to your Highness''s will, in an hour we will meet 30 miles ahead." Qingqiu bowed and whispered, then turned to look at the sad and beautiful figure, and slowly stepped on the carriage. With the disappearance of the night moon, the whole Dashi capital began to break out in silence, and the war between the East and the west of the city was still going on. Both Hassan, who committed the danger with his own body, or Li Hong, who entered the tiger''s den alone, have already forgotten all kinds of previous agreements. In particular, Hassan is merciless in the face of Saleh''s bravery and cruelty. "Are you really not going to kill me?" The Sultan looked at his cold face. In the Tang Dynasty, he knew how powerful Li Hong was. He ran away blindly and didn''t want to be chased by Li Hong. "Give me a reason to kill you?" Li Hong''s cold face quietly appeared a smile, accompanied by a clear bloodstain on his face, with an indescribable mysterious charm and awe. "What do you want? If you don''t kill me, avier will not let you go. He will also order other nobles to pursue you on the ground that you assassinate the Dashi nobleman. " Said the Sultan, sullen, trying to calm his voice. "He won''t let me go if I kill you, won''t he? Besides, avier will not use the name of assassinating the nobles. It must be a crime that other nobles are happy to see. After all, it helps them get rid of a strong competitor, isn''t it? " The spear in Li Hong''s hand was firmly placed on Sudan''s shoulder. The cold spear blade and cold killing intention made the hair on Sudan''s back stand up all the time. "Well So But he won''t let you go, even if you don''t kill me. " Facing Li Hong, Sudan said incoherently with a trace of cold and coquettish eyes. "So you wish I killed you? It''s not good for me to kill you, but it''s bad for big food. At least, both you and your father know that avier wants to get rid of you. If Hassan is dead, then the sword in avier''s hand will begin to wave to your Hashim family... " "What do you want to do and what is your purpose? Is it to get Dashi into chaos and turmoil? " "Yes, no matter who has a wolf lying beside him, I believe he will not sleep soundly." Li Hong took back his spear, but there was still the sound of fighting in his ear. Although the Sultan''s residence was ambushed with people who were looking at him, Li Hong''s personal guards and the Fu Tu camp were able to cope with everything Sudan had prepared for a long time. Sudan gave a dispirited smile. Looking at Li Hong''s eyes, he suddenly felt that he was in sympathy with each other. He sneered and said, "you let me go. Do you think avier will let me go tonight? And You think you can get away with it? So whether you kill me or not, avier will not let you go tonight "I knew that there was no good man. Since avier agreed with me to take Yeyue away from the big food, he had expected that he would stay. But do you think he can break through the defense line of your mansion?" Li Hong gave a confident smile, then looked at the Sultan''s huge mansion and continued to say: "it''s a pity that such a luxurious house, let your people withdraw, otherwise..." Li Hong looked at the Sultan''s men, and put the spear blade on the Sultan''s neck again. Although the Sultan''s face was embarrassed, at this time, looking at Li Hong''s confident appearance, it seemed that he could escape aviye''s frame tonight, so he didn''t care that Li Hong aimed his spear again in front of his own men. After getting his order, he watched his men slowly withdraw from the back door under the guard of the Tang soldiers, and then said to Li Hong, "have you thought of a way out for a long time? Did you expect avier to be a finch after you and I fight each other tonight As Li Hong''s voice fell to the ground, the Sultan''s men who had just withdrawn from the back door immediately heard the scream, even the sound of the bow and crossbow. "Withdraw!" As soon as Li Hong''s face changed, he immediately ordered Wei Tu Qi to lead all the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to rush to the main gate of the Sultan''s residence. "Your Highness, there is no ambush at the main entrance." Wei Tu Qi glanced at the Sultan beside Li Hong and said in a hurry. "Avier is expected to ambush in the back door for a long time. He will think that he wants to withdraw. He will only go through the back door. Prepare. Give the gifts prepared during this period of time to aviye." Li Hong walked at a brisk pace, while commanding Wei Tuqi. Sudan could not help but follow Li Hong''s words, his heart trembled, inexplicably, and the word "explosive" appeared in his mind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 856 The merchants of the Tang Dynasty have been traveling between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi, especially during the period when Li Hong was in Dashi, he brought more articles of the Tang Dynasty to Dashi''s capital, and explosives were the top priority among them. So when the Sultan followed Li Hong, under the protection of Wei Tuqi and others, just ran out of the main gate of their residence, and behind him came the sound of avier''s pursuit of the troops. A sound of shaking the ground and shaking the mountains suddenly left him stunned. He had never heard such a sound in his whole life. It was a little dull, but the energy contained in it was also something he had never seen in his life. Stupefied in the original place, the Sultan felt the ground under his feet was shaking and shaking, and the flaming fire lit up all around in an instant. The boundless dust spread in the night, and the bricks and stones flew up in all directions, and then hit the ground heavily. The roaring sound was even more shocking than the thunder, as if the whole Dashi capital had been awakened. The whole mansion turned into a ruin in an instant. Even a scream did not come out from the mansion. Except for the sound of burning fire, the whole ruins of the mansion was silent and frightening. "I''m sorry, you can''t stay in the big food capital anyway. It''s cheaper to keep this house. Avier, we might as well listen to it." Li Hong patted Sudan on the shoulder with a gentle tone of "comfort". "When did you hide your thunder in my mansion?" The Sultan, who was relieved from the roar and explosion of the earth shaking, was shocked to see Li Hong in a cold sweat. Even now his legs are soft. He did not dare to think down. If Li Hong wanted to kill himself, would it be too simple? He didn''t need to come in person at all. As long as he lit the thunder on that day, he could instantly turn his magnificent and durable mansion into a ruin. However, he and his father I''m afraid that in the thunder of this day, it will be blasted, and there is no residue left. "It''s a secret, but you should believe now that I didn''t want to kill you all along, did you? Otherwise, you have heard the news just now, and you will not even have a chance to live. " Li Hong turned on his horse, looked at the burning mansion for a while, and then looked at his Sultan on his horse''s back. He continued, "well, I can help you so much. Next, where should you run for your life and avoid avier''s pursuit? You know better than me. I hope I can know the news of your life after I return to the Tang Dynasty." "What do you want to do The Sultan looked at Li Hong and said, "he rode away from his back and yelled. Li Hong turned his horse, looked at the lonely Sultan in the distance, and said with a smile: "nothing else, but in this way, whether it is avier or Hassan, they will encroach on your territory when your Hashim family is weak. If the two tigers fight, there will be a wound. So you should consider how to lead your family under their attack Save your strength. See you later "Asshole! Li Hong, you son of a bitch Sudan picked up a brick that had been blown out of his residence and smashed it at Li Hong''s back. This idiot has always been aiming at his own Hashim family. No matter whether Hassan and avier can have a positive conflict, Li Hong will not let go of the plan to weaken the Hashim family. Because only after the Hashim family is weakened, even if Hassan and avier do not fight, they will fight head-on because of fighting for the remaining power of the Hashim family. The real decoy is not made by Harlem, but also by Harvey Lee. Avier stood on the highest steps of the palace. He could see the fire clearly, and the sound of thunder shaking the sky and the earth was clear to him! Even when the roaring explosion sounded, when the fireball rose to the sky and lit up a small part of the food capital, he felt as if his heart and the palace under his feet were shaking with the earth. "In the end, I underestimated you! If you come, you should go out of the city to pursue the prince of the Tang Dynasty. If you want to die, you need to see people! Never allow him to take his royal highness back to Datang! " Aviye, with a gloomy face, ordered turge, the general of the capital. then looked at Tulg''s hurried departure, and immediately another official standing behind him said, "in the name of Allah, the prince of Tang Dynasty, Li Hong, took the royal highness of my royal highness, and was preparing to escape to the Tang Dynasty. Whoever was there could save the princess and the princess." After another person left, avier''s ears seemed to have heard the sound of iron riding in the Tang Dynasty, and the sound of rushing to the outside of the capital city in a hurry, as if accompanied by the sound of iron riding pursued by turge at the same time! "I''d like to see how many such thunders you have in the Tang Dynasty. I don''t believe your thunder is inexhaustible..." "Boom..." Not waiting for avier to finish speaking on the steps of the palace, the explosion like a slap in the face sounded in the direction of the barracks where turge went. "Boom..." "Boom..."There were three explosions that rang through the night, and with the rolling dust flying all over the sky, they spread all over the barracks, like dark clouds, sweeping the whole barracks. The fire broke out everywhere, and a faint scream came from far away, and began to spread around the capital of Dashi. Even avier seemed to hear the scream of his own big soldiers in the explosion. "This is a letter from the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty to you." A big food official, pale and limp, rolled to avier''s feet, shaking his hands and handed him a white and flawless envelope. "A big gift for you! What do you mean Aviye tore open the envelope at random and looked at the crooked handwriting of Dashi on it. After a long time, he recognized several words on the letter, which was obviously written by Li Hong himself. Without waiting for the official to reply, avier felt that the thundering thunder sounded in his ears, and his feet seemed to be drunk, and he was unsteady. Avier kept his body steady and looked to the left and rear. The palace where he discussed with his courtiers happened to be in the middle of the explosion and the fire was rising. Avier saw the pride of the big food. The Royal assembly hall, which represents the supreme power, collapsed and the rubble was flying. The choking dust began to fly in silence. Before avier could roar, he could only hear the gate of the palace in front of him. Suddenly, there was another explosion that rang through the heaven and earth again. Then, the gate of the palace built of huge stones, like paper paste, collapsed and blocked the wide main gate of the palace. "Li Hong! I must kill you Avier looked at the collapse of the palace gate, his forehead was full of blue veins, and his fist clenched hands trembled with anger. Today, he is like being slapped several times in the face of Li Hong. However, he has no chance to fight back. With the burning feeling on his face, and his Qi and blood turning up, aviye only feels that he is suddenly dark, and he falls back straight. But behind him, rows of ministers and other nobles who were subject to him looked at each other and were at a loss. Looking at the wavering avier, he suddenly fell straight down and became a mess. As for turge, the capital guard general who pursued Li Hong, no one cared whether he was dead or alive or whether he could fulfill avier''s orders, The prince of the Tang Dynasty was captured. The whole capital city of Dashi seems to have been cursed by Allah tonight, so it sent down the rolling thunder to punish them. The thundering sound was no less than ten or twenty times. Every time the earth moved and the mountains rocked, it would cause a huge fire in that place. In an instant, the capital city of big food suddenly fell into a panic. The people who had been sleeping, wearing thin clothes and holding children and old people, ran into the street crying and screaming. They looked at the burning fire nearby in panic and did not know what to do. Hassan, who was chasing Saleh, looked at the street where his head was surging. He could not help sighing. Then he looked at the flames nearby and murmured, "if Li Hong could promise to give us some of these sharp weapons, it would be great." Gasping for breath and leading the defeated soldiers, Saleh fled from Hassan''s ambush. While pushing the panic stricken crowd out of the street with his soldiers, Saleh cried out in anger: "get out of the way. Br > < BR, when Hassan finally got rid of the smell of the army, he finally got rid of the smell of the soldiers. As they were shocked, the stench of burning corpses became more and more strong in the barracks. From time to time, the screams sounded powerlessly in every corner. They looked at the soldiers lying on the ground, either their legs were gone, or their waist was heavily pressed down by big stones, or they were lying on the ground, covered with loess and blood donation It''s not clear if it''s a person or a ghost. Even on the top of the tree, there were still soldiers who were groaning and bloody on their faces. They could even see that a soldier was in good condition, with his mouth wide open, and a pair of godless eyes were staring at them coldly under the light of the fire. But if you look at it carefully, you can see that in the chest of the soldier, a branch as thick as an arm runs through his whole chest. "Li Hong! You You son of a bitch! What have you done to get into chaos and turbulence for my sake! " Saleh''s eyes were red, looking at the miserable barracks, gnashing his teeth and shouting. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 857 Saleh like a gust of wind swept across the street, from the barracks with the rest of his entourage rushed to the door of the palace, looking like a ruins of the palace gate, at the moment is being closely guarded by soldiers, from time to time came soldiers shouting hard. Under the torches as bright as the day, the gate of the palace, which used to be extremely spacious, is now sealed by the disordered boulders. If you want to enter the palace from now on, it seems that you have to climb on the disorderly piled stones first. Saleh, who was so shocked that he couldn''t believe to see this embarrassing picture in front of him. This is the gate of Dashi''s palace, which represents the face and authority of Dashi. Did Li Hong blow it into ruins?! It''s unbelievable. I can''t believe that before he left, the evil star bombed more than a dozen places in the capital of Dashi to interfere with the pursuit of his followers. He even dared to make the royal family and the Umayyad family the laughing stock between the whole Tashi aristocrats. Saleh is not difficult to believe that now even Hassan and other nobles are hiding in the dark, gloating at the ruins at the gate of the palace, happy not to close his mouth! The iron faced Saleh entered the palace from the side door. When he saw that the attendants in the palace were running around, and when he knew that the conference hall, also known as a pile of ruins, which his father and his courtiers usually discussed, Saleh was unstable and almost fell on the ground. "Li Hong, you son of a bitch! I didn''t play with you! " Saleh got up from the ground, and his hands could not help patting the dust on his chest. Suddenly, his hands were stiff, and then slowly reached into his arms. Just when he was about to search for Hassan''s whereabouts, Li Hong also sent a map of Dashi. Because the map of Dashi was not so detailed as to mark the administrative regions below the province, he did not care and took it into his arms. Although it was only a cursory glance, he seemed to remember clearly that the barracks marked on the map, the assembly hall within the royal family, and the entrance to the gate were all painted with a red symbol of a skull. He looked at the map and ran to avier''s bedroom. When he got close to his father''s bedroom, he had a careful look at the map in his hand. Listening to the courtiers in the dormitory telling aviyeh the location of the other explosion places in the capital city of Dashi, Saleh was pale and faced with trembling fingers on the map where the skull was marked. When the voice of the minister disappeared, Saleh''s finger also fell on the map, where the last skeleton of Dashi capital was located, which was the east gate of Dashi capital. It''s totally correct. There are 17 places marked with skeletons and 17 places where Dashi capital explodes, which are completely consistent with the location of skeletons on the map. "Hold him! No matter what means you use, or even temporarily negotiate with the Hawa Ligi family, even if you are going to ransack my whole big food, I will bring back the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong and Princess highness. Cough, cough... " Avier said, coughing with anger. The Grand Palace of food was so easily bombed that it turned out to be a ruin. What''s more, when the common people see the scene of the collapse of the palace gate and other nobles see the ruins of the palace, how can they laugh at him as a monarch! When I think of avier here, I can''t help but feel a burst of burning on his face. I wish that this night would never end, never appear dawn, so that the humiliation of this night will never be known to anyone before it is washed away. "Father must not..." Saleh was shocked to look at the map in his hand. When he heard avier''s words at the door, he rushed in with the map in his hand, regardless of avier''s not calling him in. "Presumptuous! If it wasn''t for you, how could my palace of big food look like this! Until now, you have to intercede for the prince of the Tang Dynasty Aviye looked at the pale, panicked Saleh running in, angry and scolded. "Father, the child knows the sin, and the child knows the guilt, but But... " Look at the heart of the sahelier, is the fear of killing. He believed that if his father had not only left his own son, he would have been dragged out and beheaded at the moment. He would not have had the opportunity to wait for his explanation with a map. "Look, father, this is the place where my food capital exploded just now, and this map was sent to him by Li Hong when he was chasing after Hassan." Saleh rushed to avier''s bed, pointed to the skeletons on the map and said to avier in a hurry. "Don''t mention that name to me again! Say it! What is your relationship? Why did he give you a map when he ran away? And, is Hassan still alive? " Avier asked Saleh, but his eyes were attracted by the skull on the map. Looking at the directions marked by those skulls, he recalled the explosion place in the capital city described by the minister just now. Avier almost fainted again."Hassan''s not dead. Damn it. I didn''t catch Hassan." Saleh knelt down in front of the bed, looked down at the map in his father''s hand. "What does that mean?" Aviye resisted the anger in his heart, and Hassan was not caught by Saleh. This is what he expected. Tonight, he did not expect Saleh to succeed. What''s more, his main purpose tonight is still the outsider Li Hong. In just over two months, the whole situation of Dashi was in a state of chaos and turmoil. The nobles deepened mutual suspicion and infighting. They all thought that they could finally get a strong and good helper. However, they didn''t want to end up with all the nobles of Dashi, including his own royal family, were played with applause. and Li Hong, the prince of Datang, saw that the situation was chaotic. He even dared to continue to add firewood and fire, and talked with himself about the conditions. Then he also wanted to take his precious princess''s highness. There is no such cheap thing in the world! Now aviye wants to tear Li Hong into pieces. At this moment, as long as Li Hong appears in front of him, he can''t help but devour Li Hong alive! Saleh shook out a forefinger and stopped at the east gate of the capital of food on the map. Then he said nervously, "father, you can understand the skeletons in the city without saying it. But if you go along with the red line, a skeleton will appear at a distance, and a skeleton will appear at a distance. What''s more, the child has just seen it, especially It was he who marked the place names of our big food, which were very easy to stop him from going back to the Tang Dynasty, and he also marked the skulls. The child thought that he had set the sky thunder of the Tang Dynasty. Once we chased him, we would "What do you mean?" Avier is worthy of being able to snatch the throne of Dashi monarch with ALI, the orthodox successor, and finally succeed. At the moment, he can still resist the anger in his heart and ask Saleh in a deep voice. Looking at Saleh''s disgusting finger on the map, he finally managed to resist the anger in his heart, and followed the direction of Saleh''s index finger to the Anxi region of the Tang Dynasty. This red line, which was Li Hong''s route back to the Tang Dynasty, was clearly marked for them, as if he were demonstrating to them. What makes Saleh''s hands and feet weak and frightened, as well as avier''s anger, is that at the very end of the red line, which is close to Anxi of the Tang Dynasty, where the skull should have been painted, was replaced by a big dirty smiling face, and there was a row of Tang characters under the shameful smiling face. "What does that mean?" Avier could even feel the blood from all over his body rushing to the top of his head at the moment, but still gritted his teeth and continued to ask in a deep voice. Li Hong was a naked demonstration. He clearly marked out his route back to the Tang Dynasty, but he used the sky thunder with skeletons to frighten avier''s determination to pursue him. It was like saying, "if you dare to chase me, I will dare to blow up!"! Saleh''s face was even whiter than just now. Just now he was in a dark light and was in a state of anxiety. In a hurry, he didn''t notice that there was a row of Tang characters under his dirty smile. Now when asked by his father, Saleh''s face was as embarrassed as his dead parents. "What does that mean?" Avier sat on the bed, chest like a bellows, breathing heavily. Looking at Saleh kneeling in front of the bed with a very ugly face and gnashing teeth, he finally couldn''t help but roar. "No It''s not boring. Father, father, there''s an old saying in Datang called... " Saleh swallowed his saliva. If he had a sharp sword in his heart, he would have cut Li Hong into dumplings with meat and mud! Li Hong''s idiot is definitely intentional. He must know that he will show the map to his father. Otherwise, he would never draw that wretched smile and write such a sentence on it! It''s his intention! "What do you mean! Tell me exactly what it is Avi Ye Ke slapped on the back of Saleh ''s head, and asked again. Saleh''s head was snapped buzzing, looked up in a dull look, eyes blankly looking at avier, said: "I like the way you don''t like me and can''t do me." "Asshole Puff... " A mouthful of blood from avi Ye''s breath spurted out from his mouth, which instantly sprinkled on the map in his hand and Saleh''s face in front of the bed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 858 "Is my father all right?" Taking advantage of the dawn of the sky, the night moon grabbed Li Hong''s sleeve and asked. Li Hong, who had been on the road for the whole night, finally joined up with the night moon Qingqiu and other people at the original time and place. Even the place where they camped in the daytime was caused by the intentional exploration of the caravan operated by Jingwei over the years, which had been arranged for a long time. Li Hong looked at her beautiful eyes a little dim. Her face was worried about the night, and she was also a little haggard. She gently stroked her cheek and said, "don''t worry, your father will be OK, but..." "But what?" Yeyue has been holding on to Li Hong''s night, sitting under a very simple tent and asking in a hurry. "It''s OK that Saleh''s other ambitions will be upset by me." "Sooner or later." Ye Yue, hearing Li Hong''s story, leaned on Li Hong''s shoulder and murmured, "brother Wang''s ambition has been growing since he first went to the Tang Dynasty. At that time, I found that he had changed a little." "Datang?" Li Hong turned to his side and asked in surprise. The night moon gave Li Hong a helpless look, and then put out a pink fist to hit Li Hong''s chest. Then she said angrily, "don''t pretend that you don''t know the appearance. I don''t believe it. Do you know what my brother Wang is going to Tang for the second time? Go to the Tang Dynasty to celebrate, with a big meal of his Royal Highness Prince personally to go? And you! Even if you don''t help me to dissuade his ambition, you still set an example for him everywhere and show him the supreme power that your royal highness, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, has in the Tang Empire, which makes him more determined in his ambition "I think even if it wasn''t for me, Saleh''s ambition would have grown? You can''t count all the accounts on me. If Hasan can run the hawaliji family, doesn''t it make your brother Wang''s eyes red? " Li Hong moved his shoulder and asked, looking at the white cheek of the night moon. I don''t know when the scarves have been taken off by the night moon, so they nestle together. They worry about whether there will be less food chasing soldiers behind them and whether there is less Dashi noblemen''s blocking in front of them. On the other hand, she has been worried about the turbulent situation in Dashi. I wonder whether her father and her brother Wang will suddenly fight against each other when the royal family of Dashi is in the most turbulent period, and then Hassan can take advantage of it. But this is what happens in the world. You don''t want anything to happen in your heart. Congratulations. What you want will never happen. What happens is always something you don''t want, and the situation is worse than you think. Avier, who woke up from the bed, just a little sober up, immediately sounded Saleh''s words in his mind: "I just like the way you don''t like me and can''t get rid of me." "Li Hong, what kind of person are you? You have to use this kind of childish means on Saleh and me." Avier was lying in bed with a headache and talking to himself. He was very clear that at this time, chaos among the nobles had started, and the royal family could not follow the aristocrats. Saleh looked at Hassan and Li Hong, especially Li Hong. Although he was still the prince of the Tang Dynasty, his rights in his hands, even without Saleh telling the moon at night, could be seen from Li Hong ''s actions in Dashi. His rights as a prince of the Tang Dynasty were beyond the rights of a prince. In addition, according to Yeyue and Saleh, in the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong''s power was directly forced by his father, and even his father was willing to give him all the rights of the Empire. Why did the emperor of the Tang Dynasty not be attached to rights? Is it true that because of poor health, they are tired of the court? Is it true that the right to control the power of life and death in the world can not really make the emperor of the Tang Dynasty feel reluctant to give up? "Hassan left the capital last night and went to Basra." Saleh once again appeared next to avier, respectfully said. "What do you mean?" Avier was still a little weak. "Father The child wants to be able to deal with the struggle between our royal family and Hassan "Do you think you''re Hassan''s opponent?" "But Although my child was defeated by Hassan last night, it was not because he was incompetent, but because he had a father It''s holding the child back, so that he can''t let go of his hands and feet and fight with Hassan in a timely manner, so that he has lost the opportunity again and again. " Saleh breathed and puffed his voice, but in the end, he completely said his heart. Unexpectedly, when Saleh finished speaking, avier did not hit him or scold him. Instead, he was unusually silent. Just when Saleh was about to break his waist, avier was heard to say, "now that the chaos in Dashi has started, this is not the time to be spirited. If we can''t unite to deal with other nobles, in the end Our royal family of big food will be replaced by other nobles. Do you understand? " "Father..." Saleh raised his head, took a deep look at avier, thought about it and said, "I understand, but I still hope to be able to duel with Hassan. In this way, one day, my son If we inherit the father''s position, we will have enough prestige and qualifications to make those who oppose us look at us differently and respect children, instead of thinking that children can only sit on this throne because of your father''s protection. "Avier listened to Saleh''s words, and his eyelids were jumping violently. His temples on both sides puffed and puffed, but he finally lost his breath: "you decide or not, but in this situation You are the only heir left to your father. Your father must not allow you to make any mistakes, because at that time Naturally, it''s cheaper for those nobles to give their father some worldly things. After our father and son judge me, how about discussing this matter after I eat a lot of civil strife? " Saleh looked at avier''s sincere eyes. Naturally, he knew that this was his father''s biggest concession, but his desire for power made him unable to suppress it. In particular, when looking at the ruins being cleared, Li Hong''s appearance, whether in the Tang Dynasty, or Dashi''s desire for wind and rain, and the power of the court and the public, he would like to be able to force his father to abdicate and concentrate the royal power of Dashi in his own hands, just like Li Hong, standing on the top of the power of Dashi. Therefore, in the face of avier''s retrogression, Saleh just shook his head in silence, showing that he was not satisfied with avier''s answer. Looking at the back of Saleh''s departure, aviyeh''s heart is just like Saleh''s translation of that Tang dialect last night. He would like to tear Li Hong into pieces immediately. One command after another, from Li Hong''s route back to the Tang Dynasty, it was like flying back to the capital of Dashi with wings. None of the places marked with skeletons were left behind. After Li Hong passed by, there was a huge earthquake, a mountain shaking, and then a raging fire broke out, regardless of whether there was any obstruction on the road or not, and then there were pursuers! Just like the big foot fireworks in the Olympic Games, one after another bloomed on the route to the Tang Dynasty, just like seeing Li Hong off. After leaving the capital city, Hassan tried to take a shortcut to stop Li Hong. It''s easy to say that Dashi''s fight is open and secret. However, if an outsider, after disturbing a muddy water, still brings the wealth and beauty that Dashi aristocrats gave, he goes back to the Tang Dynasty smoothly. At that time, once it is known to all, it is not only the royal family represented by aviye who has lost face, but also the Hassan hawaliji family. What''s more, if he wins in the struggle against aviye, it is imperative to attack the humiliation of Li Hong who gave him food today. Therefore, no matter what, in order to win the support of other nobles, or temporarily collect some interest from Li Hong, he could fight against Li Hong and stop him from returning to the Tang Dynasty. However, the elite soldiers and powerful generals sent by the two men along the way, especially the other nobles and powerful families attached to the wings of the two nobles, lost a lot to intercept Li Hong along the way. In addition, there were people who helped the prince of the Tang Dynasty to return all the way to the East, which made them encounter great difficulties in the pursuit of Li Hong. As the family with the least contact with Li Hong in the capital of Dashi, the kordo family is like a prince protecting the Tang Dynasty. Once they find out that there are pursuers, they will go up in chaos without asking why. Sometimes, they can even wipe out other nobles who come to intercept the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty in the voice of thunder. Husai, Hassan''s younger brother, died in the war, and his head was cut off by Li Hong himself. Together with the flag of the hawaliji family, he hung it on the top and inserted it in the middle of the road. When Hassan was about to chase Li Hong, only half a day away, he finally stopped pursuing under the head of the flag and his brother husai. Even avier''s pursuit from another road met with obstruction. Several Tang people around the koldo family united with them to encircle avier''s troops with sky thunder and carried out a war of annihilation again. After nearly two months of pursuit, Hassan and aviye had to stop the pursuit process when they were approaching the city of Ji Ling, because they did not know when the cordo family had secretly occupied this area and completely expelled the hawaliji family, which was the most powerful in this area. That is to say, since then, as another aristocrat of Dashi, the cordo family has become the real master of this area of Jiling city and even the general land of tuhuoluo in less than two months. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 859 After three years, Li Hong, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, led the 3000 iron armour of the Tang Dynasty, and finally returned to Shule City, one of the four towns in Anxi of the Tang Dynasty, from the pursuit of the big food aristocrats. Along with him, he returned to the city of Shule in Anxi with his royal highness, as well as Mecca, the heir of the coldo family, one of the Royal Highness''s allies. As for the reason why he escorted his highness to Shule and stayed for several days before returning to Dashi, it is said that he and his highness have reached a series of follow-up aid agreements in Shule city. As for the territory of tuhuoluo and even Jiling City, because of the continuous fighting among various ethnic groups in Dashi, the kordo family asked the Tang Dynasty to send troops to help them defend and help govern the people in the territory. As for the kordo family, they will withdraw their troops from the territory bounded by Jiling city in an all-round way and prepare to help the domestic family forces which are in chaos. Li Zhi and Wu Mei frown and listen to Wang Lou telling them about the situation of the prince in Anxi, but they are all unhappy. Since he had the opportunity to take back the Persian governor''s office at that time, why didn''t Li Hong take it back in a proper way, but instead sent troops to Ji Ling City and other places in the name of assistance? After a few years, do you really want to return to the free hand of many families? Wang Lou lowered his head and his royal highness left Chang''an for three years. Although nothing big happened in the three years, the prince''s irresponsible running from the south to the West made his majesty and the queen extremely unhappy. But when Wang Lou bowed his head and did not speak, there was a tender cry outside, and a boy''s crisp and bright cry was instantly transmitted into the Zichen hall. "What''s the matter? Go and have a look." Li Zhi held his forehead in a headache and waved weakly to Wang corridor. "When did Li chongrun enter the palace? Who sent it? " Wu Mei looks at Li Zhi, who has a headache. She doesn''t have to guess the situation outside. For more than a year, Li chongrun, the son of Li Zhe, will surely be made to cry or take away the gifts given by his majesty and himself whenever he meets Li Ye, the eldest son of Li Hong. However, he didn''t take it as his own, but gave it to Li Zhe''s daughter Li Xianhui. This is not the first time that he has done so. Just now the cry outside must be Li chongrun''s cry. Just as Wu Mei guessed, after a while, she saw two trembling maids coming in with two men and a woman more than two years old in her arms. The boy clung to the maid''s clothes and pointed to the plush toys and sugar gourd in the girl''s arms from time to time. "And that one?" Li Zhi looked up at Li chongrun, who was still covered with tears on her face, and then looked at Li Xianhui with sugar gourd and toys. Li Zhe held a wedding ceremony shortly after Li Hong went to Jiannan road. Then the two princesses gave birth to a maid in the palace. In his arms, a man and a woman, and the empress themselves, because Li Zhe was not in Chang''an for a long time, they were often called into the palace to show their affection. But Li Ye, the eldest son of Li Hong and the youngest Prince of the Tang Dynasty, often recruited cats and dogs in the imperial palace as his father did when he was a child. With Li chongrun as a "toy", he began to escape from the sight of his mother''s wife and maiden every day, leading Li Ye or his younger brother who was more than two years old Younger brother and younger sister, they swaggered to Daming Palace to "commit mischief"! Wang Lou glanced at Li Zhi, who was helpless, and Wu Mei, who rolled her white eyes, and said in a hurry, "my highness, Prince ye, he When he saw runsi Wang cry, he He just ran away "Just himself? What about Li Ye and the other two villains? " Wu Mei looks at Li chongrun and Li Xianhui strangely, and then looks at Wang Lou with some doubts. Li Ye and Li Ye are Li Hong''s eldest son and eldest daughter. They have always been inseparable. Why did he come to the palace himself today? "When you return to the empress, you are the only one, but..." Wang Lou was stunned for a moment, but he still insisted: "but the Fang family was led into the palace by Ye Jun Wang, and now he is waiting outside the door. The jade pendant you gave to runsi Wang yesterday was snatched away by Ye Jun Wang just now, and it was put in..." "Let her in." Wu Mei sighed helplessly and shook her head. Looking at Li Zhi teasing Li Zhe''s two children, he thinks that Fang MuQing obviously knows that Li Hong has returned to Anxi. He suddenly goes into the palace to see him and his majesty. Is it for Li Xian''s sake? Now, even if he is not a royal family member, or even a member of the court, who knows that Li Xian, who has been abolished as a commoner for many years, is in a bad situation after Li Hong returns to Anxi from Dashi. It is estimated that no one knows whether there will be such a person as Li Xian in the world in the future. But Li Ye didn''t know what happened. He liked Fang MuQing when he was a child. Although he had only met a few times, he would give his good things to his little son, who was about his age. This time, I was afraid that I had nothing to give people. So I just robbed the jade pendant that I had just given to Li chongrun and gave it to Li Xian''s youngest son, Li Guangren.However, Li Xiangle and Li Xiangle are in the palace for Li Xiangle''s sake. Li Jingxuan is now in charge of the army of Shule city in Anxi. In a few days, he will immediately lead 100000 troops to tuhuoluo and Jiling City, so as to control the vast territory in the hands of the Tang Dynasty. "Li Ye always bullies your son?" Li Hong stares big eyes, can''t believe looking at the accuser''s parents, Li Zhe asks. "Can I lie to you about this? Zhao ling''er, Wei Si and I always mentioned that in their letters, did you say something to that little thing? Why can''t he get along with Li chongrun? And every time, he gave the stolen things to Lao Liu''s little son. " In the warm Hall of Shule City, Li Zhe sat on Li Hong''s lower left head and said discontentedly. "The goods were still babbling when I left. Did he understand what I said? But I haven''t seen you for three years. I don''t know if I know my father! By the way, Lao Liu, has Mu Qing come to see you in recent years? " Li Hong glanced at Li Xian, who looked like a middle-aged man. If you don''t take a close look at his plain green clothes, thin body and dark and thin cheeks, Li Hong may even mistakenly think that Laoliu in front of him is just an ordinary people in Anxi. After all, today''s Li Xian has already lost his ambition to fight for the throne and his noble and elegant temperament. Now, no matter how he looks, he looks like a dull peasant. The only hand full of calluses, holding the teacup, gave a bitter smile, and said in a low voice, "the father and the empress sent them once. They lived in the mansion of Bazhou for more than three months, and then they went back." "How about it? I''m afraid I''ve been used to the common people''s status and life? Is there any ambition to compete for supremacy? " Li Hong and Li Zhe touch a glass of wine. After drinking it, Li Xian signals to drink with him. Li Xian looked at Li Hong''s gesture, was stunned for a moment, then picked up his glass and drank it all in one gulp. He sighed again, and then calmly said, "I''ve thought a lot over the past few years. At the beginning, I was too eager for quick success and instant benefit. Even though I''m more careful, I''m afraid I''ll lose in your hands, but I''m afraid the end will not be as good as today. A few days ago, watching Fang MuQing lead the two of them to live together in poor Bazhou, I feel It''s a good way to live through the second half of my life. So now you ask me if I have any ambition to compete for supremacy. I''m afraid I don''t know it myself, and If Mu Qing and the child can come here, forget it, Mu Qing alone can come and accompany me to walk the rest of the way, I will be satisfied, others No more extravagance. " "In recent years, no matter whether it is the five surnames and seven Wangs or the nobles and nobles, although I am not in the Tang Dynasty, neither the Imperial College nor the Chongwen hall, the Hongwen hall, the Ministry of rites, the Ministry of punishment, the Dali temple, and so on, have not slighted some scholars and scholars who committed crimes. You must also know how many of the most important towns in Anxi have been sent and exiled What''s more, you have witnessed the changes in Anxi in recent years, and you should also understand how the changes in Anxi happened quietly and how they happened, just don''t know if you have realized anything? " Li Hong picked up Li Xian''s empty sleeve and held it in his hand while playing. "I''ve thought about it a little, but I don''t quite understand it. Lao Qi is very secretive about everything. After three years, the troops of Anxi Corps changed defense with Anton twice in a row. Now Xue Rengui and Hei Chi Chang Zhi are sitting in Anxi again. I want to ask for advice, and they will not tell me about it. As for the rich and noble people who have been sent to Anxi I''ve never dealt with them. Because even if I was a commoner, I was also a commoner whose prince had been abolished. Although I was poor and depressed, I didn''t want to unite with them. " Li Xian has some helplessness in his eyes, but no matter what, in the face of Li Hong today, at least what he said is sincere. As for whether he still has the ambition to compete for supremacy in his heart, he can''t tell clearly. What''s more, in Anxi these years, he has seen more and more business travel in Anxi, and all the important towns have become more and more prosperous with the business travel coming and going. All the things happening in front of him are always knocking at the time when they were assigned here, The ambition that hasn''t died away. He could not guarantee that if he had really taken the throne from Li Hong, he would have been able to make the poor Anxi towns in Tang Dynasty look like this. All the herdsmen no longer fight for sofas, burn, kill and plunder the wealth of the farming people. Even if there is a natural disaster on the grassland, they can''t open the pot. However, as long as they send someone to the Duhufu to explain the situation, a large number of winter goods, such as grain, will soon be brought over by the past business travelers and piled up into mountains waiting for the herdsmen to exchange their fat cattle, horses and sheep that have been grazing for a year. Although the herdsmen will fight with each other for the fertile grassland, once Anxi Du''s government intervenes, no matter how powerful the herdsmen are, they will become honest and comply with the decisions given by the Dufu. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 860 "Everything needs to have a gradual process. Nowadays, there are more and more powerful families represented by scholars and scholars in Anxi, but there are so many ordinary people. Moreover, those herdsmen, including the farming people, are not enthusiastic about reading. For them, if they have time to read and read, it is better to go to the sheep pen and cattle pen and drive the sheep to Feimei It''s good to feed the grassland. " Li Hong played with the wine glass in his hand, looked at Li Zhe and Li Xian''s two expressive cheeks, and continued: "so the role of the arrival of the rich and noble families is to let them know the etiquette, morality, and heaven and Ming emperor." "The cultural tradition of the Tang Dynasty is increasingly rooted here. Even in some places, even the wedding and funeral ceremonies, especially some local rich and powerful families, have begun to imitate the traditional etiquette of the Tang Dynasty, and even changed the funeral of many herdsmen in order to show the nobility of their families and narrow the gap between themselves and the real powerful families in the Central Plains, I began to think of myself as a Tang man. Surely, that''s your purpose? " Li Xian looked at Li Hong and said with a smile. He vaguely understood Li Hong''s plan. I''m afraid that the west of Anxi is where he should be for the rest of his life. He has been in Anxi for many years, but he has never paid any attention to it. He has never restricted his activities in Anxi. No matter whether he is a herdsman or a local farming people, he or she can wander around. What is more obvious is that after Mecca, the heir of the cordo family, escorted him back to Anxi a few days ago, Li Hong called himself to attend the occasion, which should not have been abolished as a commoner. Li Hong even made a special effort to make himself close to maijiaduo during the banquet. Now it seems that Li Hong''s meaning is very obvious, that is, even Li Zhe, who is next to him, purrs a pair of sneaky eyes and scans them back and forth, nodding thoughtfully from time to time. Obviously, Li Hong''s intention is gradually understood. "Do you really want to?" Li Xian stretched out one arm, self-sufficiency, poured himself a glass of wine, and then drank it down. Then he turned his head and asked. "If you didn''t want to, you would have died." "Will Li Jingxuan be used by me? Isn''t he afraid that you will investigate... " "Naturally, Li Jingxuan will not be used by you. In two or three years, if the governor''s office of Persia gets better, the big food will still be in constant civil strife, and it will not be difficult for the court to set up the Persian capital. Besides... " Li Hong gave a sneer and continued: "it''s hard to change that vast land and people into people who believe in the imperial power of Tang Dynasty in two or three years just because you are the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Even if you can pacify them to comply with the rule of the Tang Dynasty, it is still unknown. " "So nalsier, the son of pelus, the king of Persia, would go with me to Jiling City, and the kordo family of Dashi. If Dashi took the throne peacefully, the three forces would be competing for that territory. I had only one prince of the Tang Dynasty, narsiye had only one Persian Queen''s status, and there was only one in Mecca As a noble of Dashi, who of the three of us can win the throne? I''m afraid that as long as you lean a little towards one of us, the odds of winning will immediately be greater than those of the other two. Why should we do this? You can completely ignore the emperor''s edict. Just like you did in Anxi, you can completely solve the problem that tuhuoluo and other places belong to our Tang Dynasty and then go back. Why should we let the three of us compete there and watch the good play? " Li Xian couldn''t figure out why Li Hong wanted to give himself such a road of rebirth full of difficulties and obstacles. "What if I take it back? Is Datang really as strong as you think? In recent years, the war has never stopped. Although there has never been a war in the Central Plains, including the hinterland of the Tang Dynasty, such as Jiangnan, there has been no war. However, I am afraid that the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are tired and tired. I need three or five years to reorganize the army headquarters or all the troops of the Tang Dynasty All the things have to be sorted out again... " "Do you want to succeed?" Li Zhe''s glass almost fell to the ground. Li Xian''s eyes flashed a trace of desolation, then sighed silently, and then said: "I should have expected that the Tang Dynasty is peaceful around now, but the places adjacent to us are chaotic and turbulent. No one can pose a real threat to the Tang Dynasty at this time. Succession is the most important thing in the Tang Dynasty. The war will naturally stop and amnesty is inevitable. Even if it only appears in the rites of the temple, the prosperity of the country needs to be magnified. Therefore, it took you three years to make the surrounding area smoky. When the new emperor of Tang Dynasty ascended the throne, they could only treat the Tang Dynasty Bow down and submit to the throne, but it can not pose any threat to us at all. " "Yes, that''s it." Li Zhe opened his eyes and took over Li Xian''s topic and said: "with the strength and prosperity of our Tang Dynasty, since we want a new king to ascend the throne, then amnesty, including stopping the war, or other things, need to make way for the new king to ascend the throne. In this way, if there are continuous wars around us, it is impossible that the father and the emperor will make some concessions with neighboring countries for the sake of the new king''s accession to the throne The purpose is to give Xinjun a picture of peace, prosperity and stability in the frontier. However, this is obviously not in line with your intention, so you will disturb them all. Naturally, you can stop fighting in the frontier of Tang Dynasty, as long as it is Wei Xu frontier. Right? "Li Hong nodded without hesitation, then asked with a smile, "do you think if I go back and do not continue to unify, will my father and mother let me go? My father and his mother wanted me to succeed him in the early years. What did you expect? " Li Xian''s eyelids leaped involuntarily. Li Hong was right, especially when Fang MuQing came to Anxi to visit him with the permission of his father and his mother. Once Li Hong succeeded in the rule, his father and his mother would certainly grant amnesty to a group of people, and Li Xian himself must bear the brunt and be pardoned. Even this is what Li Zhi and Wu Mei have been looking forward to. They hope that after Li Hong becomes the new king of the Tang Dynasty and Li Xian can no longer threaten his throne, he will be pardoned. "Can I go back to Chang''an in the future?" Li Xian took a deep breath and looked at the glass in front of him, just like Li Hong, who had no bottom. It was too unpredictable. Who could have thought of it? Li Hong had thought of this matter for a long time. He had been unwilling to continue the rule for years. Besides the neighboring countries around the Tang Dynasty, especially Dashi, which threatened the Tang Dynasty too much, I''m afraid that forgiveness was also one of the factors he considered. Now, as long as he nodded and agreed to his request and was willing to go to Jiling city to promote the Three Kingdoms war with narsiye and Mecca, even after Li Hong returned to Chang''an to inherit the throne, he had to forgive himself under the pressure of the court, his father and his mother Can you get away from Ji Ling City and return to Chang''an in a short time? Li Xian doesn''t know, because no one knows whether he is willing to withdraw or whether he is able to withdraw when facing the interests once Ji Ling city enters the situation of Three Kingdoms struggle. Although it will take three or five years for him to succeed in defeating Mecca and narsiye after he arrives in Jiling city. At that time, Li Hong''s throne was stable, and the whole Tang Dynasty was under his control. His father and his mother did not ask about the affairs of the imperial court for many years, and their own future and fate were completely cut off by Li Hong. "Yes, why not? Anyway, because of the relationship between you and narsiye, you have to get closer. It should not be a problem to fight over Mecca in kordo? What''s more, even if the city of Ji Ling is still allowed as it is today in the next few years, the big food can never settle down. The more chaotic they become, it will not only be good for you... " "Is it mainly good for you?" Li Xian shook his head and laughed. This time, he poured a glass of wine for Li Hong, and then poured a glass of wine for himself and Li Zhe. After the three of them finished drinking, Li Xiancai continued: "if Dashi is pacified by any nobleman, then Dashi will definitely take back Jiling city and other places. Therefore, in order to settle down in the future, Jiling city will not be recaptured by Dashi. I must suppress the cordo family together with narsier, and then I will subsidize the cordo family without narsiye As for the family, in order to guard against the nominal Prince of the Tang Dynasty, they would secretly want to make friends with narsiye. In this way, the three of us in the territory of Jiling city will become a real alliance between us. I''ve recognized all these things. Fifth, can you tell me what you''re doing for Li Xian asked with a wry smile again. Compared with Li Hong, he was a thousand miles away from Li Hong. Even though he could analyze his plan in the right way, there was still a layer of fog in front of him, which made him unable to see clearly what Li Hong wanted to do. "I don''t want anything. I just hope that before the Tang Dynasty enters another era, the surrounding states and countries will fall into chaos and have no time to compete with our Datang in terms of national strength, and win some breathing time for the Tang army and more concentration for domestic development. If I can, I even hope that they will go on chaos and never be stable. Whether it''s the big food in the west, the Koguryo in the East, or the Japanese Kingdom and other places around the Tang Dynasty, I think they are always in chaos. Only I, the pure land of Datang, are in chaos. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 861 Li Hong himself did not know what he was doing for. If he was really afraid that his father and his mother would force him to pardon Li Xian after he ascended the throne, he did not care too much about it. But it can''t be said that he didn''t mind at all. After all, Li Xian was the second prince to fight for the throne with himself. Moreover, because of his ambition, no one knows about it. Even now, some people who are interested in it will occasionally mention it. How to deal with Li Xian is not a thorny problem, but it is not a simple matter. If you put Li Xian back in Chang''an, you will be disgraced. How can you frighten others in the future? What''s more, after I ascended the throne, I changed my identity It seems that there is a great difference from being the crown prince. Keeping Li Xianzai Chang''an, he seems to have nothing to do with the court. Therefore, before he ascended the throne, he had to be placed in a place where he could be regarded as a pioneer and expand his territory. He was held back by the city of Ji Ling, so that he could never go back. Perhaps it would be more in his own interests to return to Chang''an in a few years. Li Zhe must go back to Chang''an with Li Hong, and Li Xian has always sent Li Hong to Loulan city. In front of him, there is a desolate and lonely garden, which seems somewhat desolate. Due to the sudden arrival of Prince Li Hong and King Li Zhe of the Tang Dynasty, several tomb watchers were forced to kneel shivering at the gate of the cemetery, waiting for the arrival of his royal highness. "Where is the eldest son? Li Zhe, you don''t know? " Li Hong is in the middle, with Li Xian and Li Zhe on the left and right. The three brothers walk slowly on the path in the cemetery. Evergreen pines and cypresses are set up on both sides. At the end of the clean and clean loess Road, a shabby mausoleum stands alone in the distance. The loess is somewhat new. It is obvious that someone has come to offer a memorial service after the new year. "I don''t know." Li Zhe spread his hands and shrugged. "It''s like in Loulan city. After my death, I should have been in charge of it. However, when things were mixed together, I forgot. I was a commoner these years. Even if I found them, I couldn''t help, so I gave up looking for them." Li Xian stroked the cold tombstone, and more than a dozen auspicious animals scattered around the tomb in the form of arches. "If the eldest one has children, he should Nearly ten years old? " Li Hong looked at the door of the underground corridor, and the things that had just been sacrificed seemed to have just been put over. "Almost..." "It''s a pity that Li Zhong made a senseless sacrifice just because of you. What''s the use of chasing back the king of Yan after his death?" Li Zhe walked around the mausoleum. The wooden rooms of the people guarding the tomb on that side were simple and tidy. It seemed that there were women''s wives "You see, there is a carriage over there. Can it be..." Li Zhe stood in the angle, just from the gap between the rows of trees, to see the place where the tomb keeper lived. Looking at a simple carriage, he immediately exclaimed in surprise. "I''ve seen that the Loess along the way is newly paved. The clear rutting marks and footprints on both sides of the road show that the tomb guards escorted the carriage in. You go over and ask if it is the eldest''s family member. If so, don''t frighten others. Be gentle. " Before Li Hong had finished speaking, Li Zhe had raised a cloud of dust and ran to the house where the tomb keeper lived. Li Xian put down the soil in his hand, and he still threatened to say: "there is a kind of you don''t run so fast!" "Do you think that if I arrange the eldest''s family members in Chang''an City, will my father and his mother have any problems?" Li Hong did not care whether there was dust on the auspicious beast in front of the tomb. He sat on the head of the beast and asked Li Xian, who was sitting on the head of another beast. "I don''t know if my father and his mother have any opinions, but can I have them?" Li Xianshan touched the cold head of the beast and arrived at Li Zhong''s cemetery early in the morning. Obviously, Li Hong knew that someone would come to pay homage to the eldest son. "What do you mean?" "What do you mean?" Li Xian shook his upper body, squinted at the rising sun in the East, sighed and said, "the eldest''s family has been arranged to go back to Chang''an. In this way, Fang MuQing and my two children, who are afraid to be the same as Laoda and his family, will never see again? I''m afraid the only difference is that you buried me in the cemetery of Jiling City, which is not a cemetery, but the boss has been lying in the Loess heap for many years "The eldest son is a commoner, and his father and his mother don''t care at all. If I promise to move the elder''s Mausoleum back to the Central Plains, where do you want me to put him? Buried with his father in Qianling? Do you think the father will agree now? Not only step by step, first move the eldest brother''s family back to Changan to see the father''s reaction, and then see how to deal with the situation. " Li Hong understood what Li Xian meant. Up to now, he still felt that he would never let him go back to Chang''an or even meet Fang MuQing again after he was put in Jiling city. "If so, what about me? Fifth, you give me a truth, can I return to the royal family in the future? What are you going to do with Fang MuQing and those two children? Will they treat them like the family members of the eldest brother in the future? ""What do you want?" "I want to be reunited with them. I want Fang MuQing to accompany me. I''ve been fed up with the snowy days in Bazhou these years. I''m alone in front of the cold four walls. I don''t even have a person who wants to warm the quilt at night, let alone someone who tells me what to do. The winter of one year here is longer than that of ten years in Chang''an. Although there are several servants in the mansion, they are servants after all. What can they say? I''ve been wandering all these years. Sometimes I really want Fang MuQing''s warm quilt. Even in the most difficult time, as long as I go to the Kang at night and hold her in my arms, I can forget all my worries. " Li Xian looks nostalgic and looks at the Far East. The prosperous and prosperous Chang''an City sighs. "How pitiful are you? But I heard that Li Zhe came here twice and gave you no less than ten Hu women. Can''t they warm your bed? Holding them in your arms Don''t say you are so poor. Fang MuQing is really good. She is gentle, virtuous and knowledgeable. She has helped you take care of your two children these years. But do you want Fang MuQing to accompany you to Jiling city? Don''t think about your two sons. Even if I want them to come over, my father and his mother may not agree. " Li Hong looked at the distance. Under the leadership of Li Zhe, a girl in a plain dress and a boy about ten years old were walking towards this side nervously. Behind the Three Li Zhe, there were those tomb guards who were far away. They looked at the back of Li Zhe and the young woman with some fear, and walked slowly towards the prince. "I''m a man, too. I also have needs. Fang MuQing is not here. Can''t I Can''t you use old five? But after all, Hu Ji is Hu Ji, or not as comfortable as her wife. How can Hu Ji compare with the calm and warm feeling of holding Fang MuQing? What''s more, I never let them spend the night in my bed, so when I wake up, it''s cold in my bed again Li Zhe narrowed his eyes and looked at the boy who was hiding behind the young woman. But without waiting for him to speak, the girl was cold and trembling with lips and said, "if the two nobles come to mourn my husband, I welcome them. But if they sit on the head of this auspicious beast and say some indistinct words, then I hope the two nobles can give my husband some face and leave here to say those words again." "I..." Li Xian didn''t expect that Li Zhong''s widow was still fierce. She scolded her and her wife before she met the fifth. Although they sat on the head of Xiang beast and said that Hu Ji was disrespectful, they would not be reprimanded as the fifth. "Yes, yes, it''s us who are not good, but let sister-in-law laugh. But The eldest brother was also interested in Hu Ji for a while, so we just "I''m leaving, and I''d like to invite some distinguished people to leave. Although my husband is dead, I won''t let them be so humiliated." Although the young woman lowered her head, she did not dare to look at Li Hong and Li Xian, but her words were still extremely sharp. Li Hong''s sister-in-law finally wanted to be scolded, but even if she wanted to be scolded, she was embarrassed. "Sister in law, don''t pay attention to them. They are the virtue. Since you admit that you are the real wife of the king of Yan, then the child''s recognition is the king of Yan''s..." Li Zhe looked at Li Hong, who felt his nose and had nothing to say. Then he looked at another Li Xian, who had only one hand and held the head of Xiang beast. He had no choice but to defend Li Hong and Li Hong. "People are dead, don''t you even let go of innocent children? What does he know? He was still in his infancy at the time of the accident, and he knew nothing. Even in Loulan, who knows us, is a common people, can''t let us go, let us live a peaceful life? " The young woman finally raised her head. With a trace of fear and uneasiness on her pretty face, she tightly held the boy in front of her and watched Li Hong and others with vigilance. "The royal blood has never been scattered among the people. If it spreads out, it''s not that the eldest son is shameless, but the whole royal family is." "Then what did you do? Now that I''ve worked hard to grow up, you''ve come to rob me?" The young woman snatched Li Hong''s words and asked nervously. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 862 Li Hong did not expect that the eldest brother''s wife should be so tough. Although some of them lacked etiquette, what he said revealed was full of simplicity and lack of brilliance. In the same way, it is obvious that over the years, she has already regarded herself as a real ordinary people, so she has no consciousness at all. She realizes that her identity, and the identity of the boy in her arms, is still very noble in Loulan. Of course, there is nothing to blame for this. In recent years, I alone pulled the boy in front of me and raised him to such a big age. Who knows how much criticism and bullying have been encountered in Loulan city! Although Li Zhong must have made some arrangements for their mother and son''s future before his death, the royal family, as they say, has completely forgotten their mother and son for so many years. It is just like there is no mother and son in the Royal genealogy. Now I see her grow up and run to take her back to Chang''an. It is estimated that no one will be willing to take them back to Chang''an, and let the royal family take away her hard-working, excrement and urine pulling children away. Li Hong looked at her resolute and uncompromising sister-in-law, only shaking her head and smiling bitterly. Judging from this posture, she knew that the boy was like her life, even more important than her life. Otherwise, in the face of the threat of Li Zhe and Li Xian, how can you still shake your head with toughness? There is a lot of determination to take the child away unless you kill me. "You can go back to Chang''an with you, including other people in your family. How about the royal family''s arrangement for you and others? In this way, at least, he can lead a better life, which is better than being blinded and stabbed here? " Li Hong reached out to touch the boy''s small head, but the little boy was obviously afraid of him, and he put his arm around the young woman''s waist and shivered back. Princess Yan looked at her child holding her tightly and retreated. Then she looked at Li Hong''s hand which was stretched out in the air. Then she put her hands on the boy''s shoulder and pushed forward. She said in a low voice, "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid, he He''s your uncle. " "Yes, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your children, don''t you? What''s more, the royal blood has never been left behind. If you don''t agree, when the royal family forcibly brings back Li Fu, you will have nothing left. " Li Xian is still sitting on the head of the auspicious beast, swinging his legs and saying with ease. "We live a good life here and no one bothers us..." "How many people are there in your family?" Li Hong looked at Princess Yan''s eyes, and kept glancing at the hill like mausoleum behind the three of them. In his heart, Li Hong felt relieved for Li Zhong. Looking at Princess Yan''s appearance, it is obvious that she has no resistance to the great temptation of returning to Chang''an, or she hopes that the children in her arms will thrive and return to the royal family. Otherwise, she would not be named Li Fu. But seeing the eyes of Princess Yan looking at the tomb, Li Hong also understood. I''m afraid that Li Zhong''s hairy princess still wants to stay here and accompany Li Zhong, or I hope the royal family can move her husband''s tomb back to Chang''an. So when Princess Yan, with her children, was still sitting in her family''s simple ox cart, escorted by 3000 people in the Tang Dynasty and accompanied by the three princes of the Tang Dynasty, it was not only princess Yan and her children who were not adapted to such a grand scene, but also the common people in Loulan City, who were staring at the most mysterious mother and son in Loulan city, They were escorted to the gate of the city. To the astonishment of the common people and business travelers, the magistrate of Loulan City stood at the gate of the city respectfully with other officials, such as the county captain and the master. Faced with the biggest parent official in Loulan, the three young men on the back of the horse didn''t even dismount. The young man on the left nodded to the county magistrate on the horse. Then the county magistrate and the county officer, as if they had received the imperial edict, saluted the three young people on horseback with extremely Gongjin''s courtesy, and then supported the shaft of the simple ox cart one left and one right, and began to walk towards Princess Yan''s house. Looking at Loulan''s biggest parents, Li Fu suddenly saluted them respectfully, and then motioned his servants to move aside. Unexpectedly, Li Fu held the shaft of his own ox cart from left to right to lead the way for their mother and son. Facing such a solemn and extremely uncomfortable scene, Li Fu quickly grasped his mother''s sleeve and looked at his mother with bright eyes and a trace of fear. "Don''t be afraid. These people are protecting you." Princess Yan tightened her little hand and comforted her. At this time, mother and son''s palms, nervous are sweat, body stiff sitting in the ox cart, uncomfortable nervous feeling, no one better than who. "How many years ago, this kind of feeling is really yearning for." After the gongs of Jingjie were ringing, Li Xian looked at both sides of the streets in Loulan City, full of awe and look up to the common people, and said in a tone full of sense. "If you didn''t do it yourself, you wouldn''t have the feeling you have today, so you deserve it." Li Zhe was the biggest change among the three. From a follower who had a close relationship with Li Xian at the beginning, he was obedient and finally had a clear direction of life. At the same time, he also had the reputation of a virtuous king among the people. This was totally different from the young boy in those years."I can''t say that. There is a great opportunity in front of him now, but he starts to look forward and backward again, hesitating, as if I am harming him every time I arrange his affairs." Li Hong mouth with a trace of sneer, looked at the face of Li Xian as usual said. "Ji Ling City? Do you really think I can do it? I don''t believe in myself. I''ve been away from Chang''an for many years. Now I''m like a blind man. Who knows how hard nalsier and Mecca are, and I don''t have anything in my hand... " "Tell me, then, what does narschier have in his hand? How much more can be left of the ministry that they were rescued from Ji Ling City by me? Besides, the expenses of so many people are not small, so I asked the Ministry of finance to cut off the financial aid to them and let them earn their own living. The gold, silver and jewels that he brought back in those years were not much to attract and please the officials of the Tang Dynasty hall. With the expenses of those people, they had already spent little money. Now, most of the departments in my hands have started to engage in business or by way of business In the name of transporting goods out of Anxi, into their homeland, they secretly escaped the caravan, do not know where to hide. Therefore, after the death of belus these years, narsiye only kept his title of Persian king. Thanks to me, I have been talking about it from time to time in the mouth of various caravans in Tuvalu and Chiling City, so as to increase the sense of existence of his nominal king of Persia. The alliance between you two is inevitable, but as for what to do next, you have to rely on yourself. Think more about how you competed with me in those years, and sum up your experience. " Li Hong said finally, looking at Li Xian''s face, he couldn''t help laughing, while Li Zhe, beside him, was more unscrupulous. The residence of King Yan''s mansion has not changed, and no one has occupied it. It''s not much. It will be enough for Li Zhong to live with his subordinates. The layout of the front and rear courtyards, together with a small garden in the back house, is the property of the whole yanwang residence. In the middle courtyard, a few bare and desolate trees stand, which adds some connotation to the small house. The small garden in the backyard is obviously neglected for a long time. The small ornamental rockery is covered with withered and yellow vines. The flower beds originally planted with exotic flowers and plants are like a pile of loess, bare with desolation and desolation everywhere. There are not many things in the mansion, and few things can make Li Hong and Li Zhe take a fancy to. But Princess Yan still instructs the servants in her family to clean up the rags in Li Hong''s and Li Zhe''s eyes as if they were treasures. After explaining these things, Princess Yan could not neglect her Royal Highness the prince and the king of England. She boiled the hot water herself and filled two bowls in a large pottery bowl, which Li Fu carefully brought over. "Wait a minute." When Li Hong watched Li Fu put down the pottery bowl and was about to leave, he quickly stopped him. Some of them had just moved forward for two parts, but as soon as I heard Li Hong''s voice, they stopped in the same place, then lowered their heads and slowly turned around, standing in the same place waiting for Li Hong''s next assignment. Li Hong glanced at the magistrate next to him, and then waved to Li Fu. "Tell me, did anyone bully you when you lived here with your mother all these years?" Li Hong looked at Li Fu, who was just eight or nine years old, but his appearance and outline had already had the shadow of Li Zhong at that time. He was simple and honest, dull, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, giving people a simple and unadorned feeling. However, it seems that he has nothing to do with the royal family. "Don''t be afraid. If you have any, tell him that he is your royal uncle. He is the prince of the Tang Dynasty. He has great power. As long as he is there, no one dares to bully you." Li Zhe said in a voice. Li Xian, on the other hand, looks at everything in front of him without expression and eyes. His mind is not on this. Instead, he looks at the interaction between Li Hong and Li Fu. He can''t help thinking about how his children are in Chang''an and whether they will be bullied in the royal family. Li Fu looked at Li Hong with some fear, and then looked at Li Zhe again. A pair of small hands unconsciously grabbed the corner of his clothes. Unconsciously, the light from the corner of his eyes secretly glanced at the magistrate. Then he shook his head slightly and said in a low voice, "thank you, uncle Huang. Li Fu has not been bullied." "Did anyone bully your mother?" Li Hong took up the pottery bowl in front of his eyes, drank a large mouthful of boiled water in front of Li Fu''s face, and then continued to ask. Wang Zhi, the magistrate of Loulan County, later changed his name to Wang Zhi because he wanted to avoid Li Zhi''s name. After hearing Li Hong''s further questions, he felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer in his heart. Suddenly, he felt out of breath. The king of Yan is dead, and the imperial court has not given a clear statement about his princess and son, so they have always lived in Loulan city as commoners and sinners. Although there were several Yan King''s subordinates around him, after so many years in Loulan City, the royal family had not moved, so no one took their mother and son seriously any more. Therefore, Wang knew that he began to make the idea of Princess Yan. "We are going to leave here soon. You are the son of Li Zhong, the Yan king of Tang Dynasty, and the descendant of Tang royal family. You may not come back here again. Unless you grow up and want to come back, it will be very difficult for you to come back here. So you don''t have to be afraid. If someone bullies you and your mother, you can tell me that we can''t let you be here When you leave, you''ll get away with the bad guys who bully you and your mother, don''t you? " Li Hong, with a warm smile on his face, said in a gentle low voice.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 863 Li Zhe didn''t know where Li Hong got the news, but at first he thought that Li Hong was interested. At the same time, because of Anxiao River, he wanted to come to Loulan to have a look and have a turn on his way back to Chang''an. Even when he went to the cemetery of Li Zhong, the king of Yan, Li Zhe didn''t speculate too much about what purpose Li Hong was holding when he came to pay homage to his eldest brother. So at this moment, when Li Hong asked Li Fu, the son of Yan Wang, this question again, Li Zhe didn''t think it was Li Hong''s casual question. It was obvious that he had discovered something long ago that he deliberately passed through here to help Li Fu and his mother solve their problems on the way back, and then he wanted to bring their mother and son back to Chang''an. With Li Fu''s eyes gradually moving towards Wang Zhi, Wang Zhi''s expression is more and more unnatural. He has a stiff smile and looks at Li Fu slowly raising his head. Princess Yan and Yeyue are standing in front of the window of the room not far away, quietly watching what happens in the hall. "Since when has it been bothering you? You don''t have There is no Have you resisted? " After all, ye Yue is still an uninhabited woman. Although she has been teased by Li Hong during the period of big food, she still sticks to the last line of defense and fails to let Li Hong succeed. So looking at Princess Yan with a calm complexion, ye Yue doesn''t know how to ask her. At the same time, she doesn''t know how the magistrate bullied Princess Yan. Is it true that Thinking of the night moon here, I had no choice but to step forward gently and grasp Princess Yan''s thick hand full of cocoons to comfort her. Princess Yan''s body was shocked. She looked at her right hand tightly held by the night moon in astonishment. She wanted to take it back, but she found that she was held tightly. What''s more, she was originally a noble person of the prince''s Royal Highness. She tried too hard to take back her hand, which seemed to be a bit disrespectful. So she let the night moon hold her hand full of calluses. "Nothing happened. He didn''t dare to use it too much. He was afraid that after watching our orphans and widows living in Loulan for so many years, he thought that the royal family had forgotten us..." "Did he bully you? Force you to do something you don''t want? Or are you embarrassed? " Seeing that Princess Yan''s face was calm, the moon did not get angry, so she continued to ask. Princess Yan gave a faint smile and continued to look out of the window and said, "bullying is not a difficult thing to talk about Loulan is the place where he covers the sky with one hand and is the official of his parents here. If he is in a dilemma, he has a lot of legitimate reasons While they were talking, Li Fu suddenly saw Li Hong, Li Zhe, Li Xian, Hua Meng and other people in front of Li Hong, Li Zhe, Li Xian and Huameng. With a little anger in his eyes, he looked at Wang Zhi, who was stiff and smiling. Then he suddenly stretched out his small arm, pointed to Wang Zhi and said, "he bullied my mother! Several times my mother was called away by him and came back crying "Your Highness has wronged your highness. Your Highness has not really done anything to apologize to Princess Yan, let alone to bully Princess Yan''s mother and son." Wang Zhi flopped and knelt down in front of Li Hong, shouting injustice in his mouth. "Yes, otherwise, why does my mother come back crying every time? Why does she keep her head down every time she sees you? Why does she dare not make a sound or look at you when she sees you? You still ask her to look up and let me have a good look." Li Fu clenched his small fist, and suddenly confronted Wang Zhi, who was kneeling in front of Li Hong. Li Fu is like a copy of Li Zhong. Although his appearance seems simple and honest, it does not mean that his brain is not flexible. Now instead, he saw that Wang Zhi suddenly knelt down, which made him realize that this uncle Huang really seemed to be able to give him and his mother the protection they dreamed of. So he began to denounce Wang Zhi in a loud voice, telling all the things that Wang Zhi had seen with his mother since he was sensible and remembered. Although at a young age, I didn''t know why his mother would cry every time she came back from Wang Zhi, but with his young mind and thinking, he decided that Wang Zhi must have bullied his mother. Otherwise, every time his mother saw Wang Zhi, how could she look at him like a changed person? Even when Wang Zhi was riding on the horse, the whip in his hand was placed on his mother''s chin rudely. She raised her mother''s head and looked at her with a smile that he did not understand, but made him angry, disgusted and helpless. "Lord Wang, what Li Fu said is true?" Li Hong took up the pottery bowl and continued to drink a mouthful of boiled water leisurely, which just lightly asked. "Your Highness, it''s not true. I dare not. How can I be like..." Wang Zhi, kneeling on the ground, looks up at Li Fu, an angry villain, but he doesn''t know what to call it. The royal family has not rehabilitated the Yan king, but is still a commoner. What''s more, the royal family has never paid attention to the descendants of King Yan, and they have never given any title or title. Now they are just ordinary people. So he had to brave his head and said, "I have never bullied Mr. Li''s mother. As for As for what Mr. Li said, his mother came back crying from the lower officials I don''t know about this. Maybe it''s because I sometimes think that it''s not easy for Princess Yan to take a child with her in Loulan city. She will send someone to give them some things to spend on their daily life in the new year So what about Mr. Li''s mother? ""Since when did you give things to Princess Yan Li Hong is still not impatient, asked lightly. Li Zhe, on the other hand, kicked Wang Zhi in the face no matter what Li Fu said was right or wrong when he heard Wang Zhi''s explanation. Wang Zhi rolled like a gourd. After an ouch, he quickly climbed up in spite of the dust on his body, knelt down again in front of Li Hong, and continued to defend himself in fear. "Since last year, I began to send some daily necessities to Princess Yan. As a servant of the Tang Dynasty, I thought I had the responsibility to share the worries and solve the difficulties for Her Highness. I thought that maybe one day, your highness would come to visit their mother and son, so Just thinking about... " "Do you want to get a promotion by courting Li Fu''s mother and son? But you are a small county magistrate, and the Dadu guard of Anxi Prefecture doesn''t know your name, right? Do you think you have a chance to let me know what you''ve done? " Li Hong ignored the night moon, who ran up to him and whispered to him. Instead, after the night moon finished speaking in his ear, he glanced at the window outside the hall, where Princess Yan''s figure just passed away. As soon as they entered the hall, they knelt down and began to describe Wang Zhi''s disrespect for Princess Yan in the past two years. Wang Zhi, in the face of the two people''s correction, instantly turned pale. He curled up and knelt on the ground, kowtow to Li Hong and begged for mercy. Just as the county captain and the master''s book were about to tell when Wang Zhi forced Princess Yan into his own residence, Li Hong suddenly stood up, grabbed Li Fu''s thin shoulder, and then walked out of the hall. "Li Zhe, after asking, beheaded in public. No one is allowed to disclose everything in the hall today." After Li Hong finished speaking, people had already taken Li Fu out of the hall. Li Hong didn''t have to guess what Wang Zhi was doing. Li Hong knew that it was not suitable for Li Fu to listen to him. So he had to take Li Fu with him and follow the night moon behind him. They walked slowly in the courtyard. After sending Li Fu to visit his mother, ye Yue looked at Li Hong with some confusion and asked, "I asked Princess Yan just now. He said that nothing happened between them, but Wang Zhi would embarrass her occasionally for various reasons. As for others, she said Wang Zhi did not have the courage." Li Hong''s mouth showed disdain smile, Chi Chi Chi two voice just asked: "you can''t really believe it? Your cerebellar pouch melon is supposed to be very smart. How can you be confused at this time "Confused? Don''t you believe me, no, you don''t believe what Princess Yan said? " "If Princess Yan was forced by Wang Zhi to live or to seek the benefit of Wang Zhi in order to survive or Li Fu, do you think she will tell you the shameful truth when watching the royal family come to pick up their mother and son back to Chang''an? If she admitted that she had been coerced into submission by Wang Zhi, wasn''t she worried about the Royal reaction? " Li Hong looked at Hua Meng and others, helped Princess Yan to pack up all her salutes. Standing at the door, Li Hong looked at her and Princess Yan of the night moon, and asked the night moon quietly. "No? It doesn''t look like it''s going to lie to me. You see how sincere her eyes are. I''m not going to... " "It''s a pity that you have grown up in the Royal Palace since childhood. How come you don''t understand these things? If you admit and obey the king, it will be a shame for the royal family. Even if you go back to Chang''an, will Zongzheng Temple let her go? So now that she knows that she can''t resist the royal family''s move back to Chang''an, she naturally wants to hide all the things that are not good for her, which is of great benefit to both the royal family and herself. " Ye Yue does not speak to think about Li Hong''s words. After Li Hong mentions it, ye Yue finds that she really thinks something naive, which is natural. Yes, if the royal family and Zongzheng Temple knew that she had been subject to a small county magistrate in Loulan, even if she was forced, the royal family could not tolerate such a thing. After returning to Chang''an, waiting for her may be a more miserable situation than that in Loulan. At that time, even Li Fu, who was pulled up by himself, would not only be separated from her, but would even be labeled later. In this way, then she went back to Chang''an, it would be better for her to live in Loulan for a lifetime. After all, in Loulan, no matter what, no one can separate their mother and son. No, it''s just to live a humiliating life. However, compared with the separation of mother and son, it is obviously a cost-effective thing. If so, what should I do to you? Don''t you mean to let Princess Yan go back to Chang''an and live every day in terror? And if other people know, what should Li Fu do in the future? You have the heart to let people poke Li Fu''s mother and son''s back The night moon pouts her lips and starts to complain for Princess Yan. In this way, for Princess Yan and her son, returning to Chang''an is better than staying in Loulan and spending an ordinary life in obscurity. "Wow Princess Yan is so smart. She thought of these things when she was in the tomb of Yan. Otherwise, she would not refuse you to invite their mother and son back to Chang''an in the first place. It seems that the interests are clear in her mind. " The night moon suddenly realized, thinking about all kinds of things today, suddenly found that Princess Yan, who seems to be nearly middle-aged and still has a beautiful appearance, is so smart."But the blood of the royal family has been lost to the people. My father and the emperor must have ordered me to handle this kind of thing before he went to the Zen throne, and This is not the biggest headache for me. When I return to Chang''an... " "Eldest daughter?" Night moon suddenly said, but there are a lot of schadenfreude in the tone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 864 Princess Yan''s affair still caused a lot of repercussions in Loulan City, especially when the two people were like a letter from a swan goose, the communication of several letters a day also led to the fact that several officials were either dismissed, exiled to Jiling City, promoted or transferred. In a word, Li Hong''s unconventional way to wantonly recall, Jin Feng, let Ye Yue and Hua Meng and other people see the thrill, what is this to do? You haven''t come back to Chang''an yet. After three years of leaving, you don''t know what the situation is now. You start to rotate local officials on a large scale. If there are more than that, one is appointed by his majesty himself or is related to other members of the royal family. When Li Hong goes back, it will not be a small matter. Li Hong looked at Ye Yue''s worried appearance, and said with disdain: "normally, I should go back to Chang''an after the yuan day in Shule City, but I''ve been dragging my feet until now, which makes the father emperor in the Daming Palace clamoring to participate in the spring ploughing in person this year, but he was delayed because I didn''t return to Chang''an on time and was caught up in the court Don''t you hate me for the big event of spring ploughing "So your high-profile replacement of officials is to tell your majesty that you did not return on time because you were delayed by the appointment and removal of local officials along the way?" The night moon turned white to Li Hong. I always feel that Li Hong''s action is like a child doing something wrong behind his parents'' back. He is afraid that his parents will find him scolded. Therefore, he takes measures to ask for forgiveness in advance, hoping that he can escape responsibility. "That''s smart. I mean that. After all, because of Princess Yan''s incident, we couldn''t get back before the spring ploughing ceremony. So even if we rushed back, we would have to be scolded. It''s better to solve the problems that we have to solve after returning to Chang''an, so that my father and mother think that Li Hong, as soon as I return to the Tang Dynasty, will throw myself into it When it comes to the intricate affairs of the local government in the Tang Dynasty, I think this is a matter of business. He can''t scold me again because of the business? " Li Hong spread out his hands and said to the night moon innocently. Li Zhe turned his eyes on the other side, but after thinking about it, maybe it was a good way for Li Hong to avoid being scolded. Anyway, the empress mother would not scold him because of this. After the beginning of spring, nature is the season for all things to recover. Along the way, the withered and yellow branches began to extrude buds along with the steps of Li Hong and others. The originally withered and yellow grass on both sides of the road and the bare loess land were covered by the long green grass. By the time they arrived at Baqiao outside Chang''an City, willows along the Baqiao river could not wait to stretch out pure green branches, covering the brown bark in winter, cheering and greeting Li Hong and others. In the fields not far away, apricot blossoms have already opened one after another. With a breeze blowing, they fall like snowflakes, which makes the beautiful men and women cheering. From time to time, some literati and refined scholars, facing the brilliant fragrance, are occasionally getting good sentences. Officials at all levels of the East Palace, including Princess Pei WANYING and Bai Chun, all appeared in the procession to greet the prince''s highness. The prince''s car driver, honor guard and so on were waiting on both sides of the Baqiao bridge. The two villains who followed Pei WANYING and Bai Chun were opening their eyes and jumping to see their father immediately. Although their father did not have any impression in their mind, they heard the word "father" every day from the mouth of the emperor''s grandfather, his grandmother, his mother''s concubine, aunt Bai, and so on. Although this image is very vague, although the father always appears in the quarrel between the emperor''s grandfather and his grandmother, I do not know why, at this moment, for the two children who have just turned five, they still hope to see their so-called father immediately. What''s more, the ceremonious guard of honor now presented to the two villains was extremely rare to them. This was something they had never thought of in their young hearts. Originally, they thought that no one in this world could make such a big show except for the emperor''s grandfather and his grandmother. After all, when the imperial concubine enters the palace every day, she is respectful to the emperor''s grandfather and grandmother, and many people, no matter who they are, look very scared when they see the emperor''s grandfather and his grandmother. "Is the father afraid of the emperor''s grandfather and grandmother?" Li Ye grabs Bai Chun''s jade hand and suddenly turns to ask his younger brother Li Ye. "Afraid, aren''t you?" Li Ye turns his head and is stunned for a moment. He answers uncertainly. Then he tilts his head and thinks about it. He asks Li Ye, "is the father older or the king''s uncle?" "When my father was the crown prince and my uncle was the king of England, I should It should be about the same size. " Li Ye is not sure. He looks at Li Ye with his head tilted. "Well, if I rob Li chongrun''s toys again, if the king of England scares me again, will my father care? Will you protect me like grandfather and grandmother? " "I don''t know shame. Every time you bully Li chongrun, when do you protect you? It''s not all about spanking you and reprimanding you. You''ve asked your mother''s concubine to go to the palace to lead you several times. Every time, you lead the mother''s concubine, and you''ll be reprimanded by the emperor''s grandfather and grandmother. " Li Ye Chong makes a face at him and refutes Li Ye''s lies."It''s true to beat me up and protect me. When did you see Grandpa Huang and grandma Huang let me return the stolen toys to them? It''s not all By the way, if you make trouble in the future, don''t let my mother and concubine go to the palace to take me. How about letting my father go? Have you ever seen your father reprimanded by his grandfather and grandmother? " Li Ye''s eyes suddenly brighten. Regardless of his mother''s wife holding his little hand, he has already started to walk forward. He still says to his elder sister, Li Ye, with her head on her side. "I welcome your highness back to Beijing." Pei WANYING''s gentle voice, with a surprise that can''t be concealed, looks at Li Hong who has not changed much in front of her. After Pei WANYING saluted, according to the system, officials of the East Palace should salute the prince''s highness. But obviously, the East Palace at this time was in conflict with the system of the east palace. "My servant Bai Chun welcomes your highness back to Beijing." Bai Chun seems to have been frozen. What was Bai Chun like three years ago? What is it now? And in the eyes of Yeyue, it seems that Bai Chun is more and more young than before, but her charming and amorous temperament is becoming more and more prosperous. That is, she can''t help but look at Bai Chun more and more. "Li Ye and Li Ye have met their father." After Li Hong saluted the officials of the East Palace and Beijing Zhaofu, he turned around and looked at the two villains lightly. While he was looking at the two little guys, they also released the hands of Bai Chun and Pei WANYING, and were looking up at him with a kind of inquiry, curiosity, and a little worship and eagerness. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 865 Both of them were lucky enough to sit in a gorgeous jade chariot with Li Zhi and Wu Mei. They also followed the emperor and Queen''s buttocks to enjoy the scene of worshiping officials and being loved by thousands of people. However, it was the first time for them to follow their father and sit in their father''s guard of honor car. Fortunately, both of them didn''t recognize each other. In addition, their father didn''t adjust much when there was no supervision. So the two little guys let go of the car. Hey, the windows on both sides were changed by two people. They looked at the scenery here, the scenery there, and Li Hong curiously. Confirm whether the prince''s highness in front of him is his father, or he just looks back to see if his mother and aunt white are still following the prince''s car. The journey to the East Palace also gave Li Hong enough time to communicate with the two little guys. So after arriving at the East Palace, both Li Ye and Li Ye, both emotionally and cognitively, have fully accepted his father who has been wandering for three years. The two villains in the arms of an Xiaohe and Chen QingHan were named Li Lan''er and Li Qing by Li Zhi and Wu Mei shortly after Li Hong left. When they were less than three years old, they were involuntarily confronted with Li Hong. Some of them were afraid to go into their mother''s arms. An Xiaohe always wanted a boy, but when she was born, she was a girl, so she was named Lan''er because her mother was born in Loulan. As for the boy born to Chen QingHan, Li Zhi was even more irresponsible. After hearing that the queen had given the prince''s second daughter such a simple name, he simply combined the prepared rites and opened his mouth to remove three drops of water from Chen QingHan''s words and gave them to the prince''s second son as a name. "Are you too irresponsible? I forgot about it when I left, but I don''t think it''s too hasty for you to give your name? " Li Hong didn''t dare to stay in the east palace. After unloading his armor, he immediately ran into the palace. "Well, as soon as I came back, I began to complain about this palace? It doesn''t matter. You can abolish the name of this palace and your father and give it a new name. " Wu Mei''s expression of joy when she met, had already disappeared at this time. Looking at someone standing in front of her and Lizhi, she said without salt. After returning to Beijing, Prince Li Hong could not lose his courtesy when he visited the emperor and empress. Therefore, none of the gifts that he took bribes from big food and other places were sent to the palace. Moreover, it is impossible for the prince to come alone when he meets his father, the emperor and his mother. Therefore, the daughters headed by Pei WANYING in the East Palace come to the palace with Li Lan''er and Li Qing in their arms and Li Ye and Li Ye''s sons. But at this time, everyone was sent out, and the three of them were left in the study. "Sit down." Li Zhi looked at Wu Mei''s sarcasm. Li Hong, who was standing there unconsciously touching his nose, pointed to the chair under his head and said, "can''t Li Xian''s affairs be changed any more?"? In the end, everything is OK now, and the child is old. There is always no father around. This is not the benevolence of the royal family. How many memorials have been put down by the courtiers? Think of a way. " Li Hong bared his teeth with toothache and took a look at the unresponsive empress mother. Obviously, the empress mother also chose to stand in the front of the father and emperor at this time. "I thought about it, but The time is really not ripe. The only opponent of Datang, even Dashi, which is even more powerful than me, has just fallen into chaos. All the situations are still unclear now. I am afraid that their civil war will end too soon, so we must send one When a heavyweight goes to negotiate with them, his son thinks about it Li Hong said as he looked at the expressions on the faces of father and mother. "When you think about it, you think that Li Xian is the heavyweight? Fang MuQing entered the palace a few days ago. It seems that you asked Di Renjie to invite him? I said how could she enter the Daming Palace without any reason and stand at the gate of Penglai hall. Is Bai Chun involved in this Wu Mei picked up a memorial, took a look at the confirmation, then threw it to Li Hong. Li Hong took over the memorial and said, "it can''t be really cheap, Prince of Persia?"? As soon as narhiye becomes powerful in the city of Ji Ling, no one can say who he will turn to in order to restore his country. What if he falls to Dashi? " "So you think Li Xian can control narsiye? What''s in his hand? Army? Isn''t it all up to you? When he gets there, what can he do? What do you want him to do? " Li Zhi asked in a deep voice, looking very unhappy. In a few days, he would like to meditate. Now the Ministry of rites, Honglu temple, even Zongzheng temple, and even the whole Tang Dynasty, began to work on the most important Zen position in Tang Dynasty from the moment when Dashi stepped into Anxi. Naturally, because I want to meditate, I have to solve some problems left over between the royal family and the rule-abiding powerful families, including the names behind them and the things recorded in the history books, so as to make sure that there is no stain left on the emperor when he is in office. Therefore, Li Xian was dismissed as a commoner for many years, and now it has become the last thing he cares about before his Zen throne. If Li Xian''s status as Prince''s son can be restored, he, the emperor, can really be said to be a Zen in Li Hong.The reason why he didn''t give Li Hong an order about Li Xian was that he agreed with the advice of the courtiers. That is, when he became a monk and Li Hong succeeded to the throne to celebrate the world''s amnesty, it would be enough to push the boat to solve the problem. But unexpectedly, Li Hong, a little rabbit, even thought of it. He simply stayed in Anxi for a few more days, persuading Li Xian to go to Jiling city and completely cut off his status as a royal prince. Li Hong took the memorial that the dragon mother threw to him, but he did not open it. Instead, he pretended to sigh with his dragon father. For example, Li Xian could not help. "Don''t pretend. You have to open the memorial that the palace throws to you. You must give this palace an explanation." Wu Mei''s eyes are sharp, like a sword, and she stares at Li Hong mercilessly. Li Hong can''t help but sigh when he hears Long Ma''s words. He didn''t expect that when he returned to Chang''an, he would have to face this difficult matter. The empress of his mother was too anxious. He didn''t give himself a chance to communicate with Bai Chun, so he directly let himself solve it. As Li Hong conjectured, the content of the memorial is nothing else. It is certainly a letter between the foolish ladies of Dalai emperor and Bai Chun. The reason why it appears in the form of memorials is that long father and long ma have long noticed that there is a royal blood of the Tang Dynasty in the kingdom of Japan. Therefore, no matter what letter it is, as long as it is a letter to the east palace or Bai Chun, the Daming Palace must pass the purpose. In this way, after receiving the instruction of Li Hong, who was far away in Dashi, Bai Chun began to exchange letters with Dalai imperial daughter in the form of memorials through the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple. Just don''t know when to start, so blatant but determined not to be discovered by the intentional person, finally was discovered by Wu Mei. So when Li Ye returns to the East Palace from Daming Palace, Bai Chun laughs and gouges his ass with his finger. The beaten little man rubbed his bottom and looked at the beautiful white aunt, but he didn''t know where he had offended her and why he had to beat himself. "If it wasn''t for your eldest son to tell me, I didn''t know that Bai Chun would have dared to communicate with Dalai''s Royal daughter through the Ministry of rites and Honglu temple. Do you think you can hide the truth? But then again, if your eldest son suddenly asked me who was older than Li Nan, I didn''t know Bai Chun had always been in touch with Dalai''s daughter. By the way, since you have said this, can you tell me whether it is Li Ye Da or Li Nan Da who was born to you by Dalai''s daughter? " Wu Mei didn''t look old in the past three years, but Li Zhi, whose hair and beard are gray, looks like an old man in his old age. "This..." Li Hong can''t help but feel big. It''s been a few years. Who can remember so clearly? I should ask Pei WANYING about this No, I should ask Bai Chun It doesn''t seem right. So someone can only shake his head, and then look at his mother, some uncertain said: "it seems that Li Ye is older, this I have to make sure... " "Sure! You''re not sure what you''ve done yourself! Zongzheng temple can''t be recorded. The Ministry of rites and Honglu temple can''t find a cause and effect reason. You don''t know that father. You let the eldest daughter blackmail Bai Chun, right? Look at these letters. Which one is normal? Which one is not through your son, Li Nan. The lion opened his mouth like Bai Chun wanted this and that. " With Wu Mei''s reprimand, a letter like snowflake, from Wu Mei side of the tea table, was thrown to Li Hong. There was no maid in the study, so the prince of Tang Dynasty had to pick up the letters that were still on the ground under the anger of Long Ma. After scanning every letter scattered on the ground, Li Hong could clearly see the greedy face of the eldest daughter. What? Li Nan''s stomach is uncomfortable these two days. He doesn''t eat when he hears the smell of rouge powder. What? I''m not happy these two days. I don''t like toys for him. I want to buy him some fresh ones, but there is no money in the house. In short, all the letters were greedy, like Bai Chun, who wanted all kinds of things. Even the new species of that year were mentioned in the letters. Fortunately, Bai Chun was always principled and never compromised on it. It''s just that the money you give to the eldest daughter is enough to support thousands of Li men. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 866 No matter Li Zhi or Wu Mei, or Bai Chun, who has always given financial support to the eldest daughter, no one will care about the money given to her. In the eyes of Li Zhi and Wu Mei, the most important thing is to keep the purity of the royal lineage, and at the same time, to ensure that the royal blood can be completely preserved in Chang''an, but not left in the folk, not to mention overseas. However, the good news is that just when Li Hong was confronted with questions and reprimands from his father and mother, and there was no way to deal with it for a while, the prince of Japan, accompanied by the Minister of Honglu temple, was waiting outside Lizhi''s Zichen hall. So naturally, without Li Zhi talking to Wu Mei, someone had to follow the emperor and empress to move from Penglai hall to Zichen hall. While meeting the prince of Japan, he asked Li Hong to call back his exiled flesh and blood. For more than three years, the prince of Dajin had been able to travel between the Tang Dynasty and the Japanese state. He was forbidden by his Highness The Prince of the Tang Dynasty. He was once again open to the Japanese state, and he became the official commander of the Tang Dynasty. The traditional culture of the Tang Dynasty, such as the four books and five classics, the records of virtue, etiquette and so on, have been continuously transmitted to Japan. Since the introduction of Chinese characters in the Han Dynasty, Japanese people began to create the so-called pseudonym in order to distinguish them from the Chinese characters passed down by the Han Dynasty, and created the Chinese characters belonging to the Japanese state by imitating the structure of Chinese characters. This is also the Japanese envoys who sent to Tang Dynasty to study Chinese characters We are preparing for a more thorough transformation. So now, instead of Dalai''s daughter, the prince of Dazu began to lead the envoys of the Japanese state to the Tang Dynasty, frequent exchanges between the Tang Dynasty and the Japanese state. At the same time, because Dalai''s daughter has the flesh and blood of his royal highness of the Tang Dynasty, Prince Dajin now feels like he has a huge difference when he first came to the Tang Dynasty. It seems that he has got a very grand reception in the Tang Dynasty. However, the fact is similar to what he thought. At least, for the sake of his elder sister, Donggong has indeed given him a lot of courtesy and convenience. This also makes Prince Dajin return home with full satisfaction every time he comes back from the Tang Dynasty. He gives a lot of gifts to his elder sister''s sons and nephews, but he loads them one after another. Li Hong scratched his chin and looked at his grandiose brother-in-law standing in the hall of Zichen hall and Honglu temple. After making a round-trip handover with the envoys sent to the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong came to the imperial palace to thank the emperor and the empress of the Tang Dynasty. He always felt that this guy was a bit of a bully. In the face of the coercion of long father and Long Ma''s eyes, Li Hong also knew that this moment was impossible to escape. Dalai''s imperial daughter and Li Nan did not come to the Tang Dynasty in the Japanese state. Everyone knew that this was the only trick of the Japanese state to coerce the Tang Dynasty. In the face of such despicable threats, Li Zhi and Wu Mei are helpless. Even if they want to be tough with Japan, they can only acquiesce in the fact that the imperial family of the Tang Dynasty is still in Japan, and the biological mother is the Royal daughter of the Japanese state. Such blood relationship and the flattering face of the Japanese people can only acquiesce in the fact that Japanese envoys continue to come to the Tang Dynasty. However, the prince of Dazu didn''t expect that his royal highness, Li Hong, his brother-in-law, who had disappeared in Chang''an for three years, happened to return to Chang''an today, and he didn''t know anything about it. In the face of the request of the prince of the Tang Dynasty to send a letter to his elder sister, who asked their mother and son to leave Japan to return to the Tang Dynasty immediately, the prince of Dazu was confident and did not care about it. He planned to do the same thing every time in the past three years. After thinking for a moment, in the hall, in front of the emperor, Empress and crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, as well as the Secretary of Honglu temple, he again put forward various harsh requirements, intending to continue to use the same skills to coerce the Tang Dynasty to further make concessions for the Japanese to learn from the advanced Tang Dynasty. But obviously, this time he made a wrong calculation. When he saw the prince sitting at the head of the emperor and Empress of the Tang Dynasty, he rolled his eyelids and looked at him. The evil star was not as easy to fool as his majesty. Looking at the present Honglu temple at Yuyi, which is also the seedling of Honglu Temple Secretary cultivated by Li Hong three years ago, he said with ease: "inform the Ministry of rites and the Ministry of war to strictly check all the ships sent back to Japan by Japanese envoys in Tang Dynasty. All the articles forbidden to be taken out of China''s Tang Dynasty by the Hubu Department of the Tang Dynasty shall be seized and shall not be brought back to the state of Japan." Dazu Prince Leng, he does not know, that a ship of goods, are for his baby son? "Dear Prince of the Tang Dynasty, those things that can''t be taken out of the ship are gifts for Li Nan, the son of my eldest sister and the eldest daughter of the emperor. If you keep all of them, the children will be upset and unhappy. If you are not in Chang''an for several years, maybe you don''t know that the child is not in good health, very weak and can''t stand the emotion If you can''t see "It doesn''t matter. Let their mother and son go back to our Tang Dynasty. There are all kinds of things in the Tang Dynasty, which are enough to meet their mother''s and son''s requirements. Moreover, it''s much more cost-effective than the transportation through wind and waves. Besides, we can''t trouble you Japanese people about the family affairs of the Tang Dynasty?" Li Hong''s sneer at the corner of his mouth began to emerge. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, who were watching the drama, did not speak at this time. They quietly watched how Li Hong faced the threat of Japan, the prince of Dazu."We also want to let their mother and son return to the Tang Dynasty earlier and be able to reunite with you. Although you and my elder sister have no title, now my father and the emperor have tacit consent. Now that the emperor sister is in Japan, her treatment with Li Nan is still in accordance with the treatment of the royal family of Japan, which is no less than that of my prince. It''s just Dazu''s son smacked his lips and pondered for a while, but he was still unmoved by Li Hong. So he had to continue to say: "no matter I, my father, or my elder sister, would like to go back to the Tang Dynasty immediately and let you reunite, but Li Nan has been weak since he was born, so he has never been able to travel far. If something goes wrong when he comes to and fro in the rough sea, neither my father nor our country can shoulder this responsibility, nor can he explain to his majesty, the queen and his Highness The Prince of the Kingdom, are you? " Li Hong looked at him with a smile and a look that I was the son of Dazu who was thinking about you. He slowly got up from his chair and walked to him. He patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "OK, I haven''t seen you for a few years. I''m good at it. Are you thinking about my Tang Dynasty and my royal blood? Or my child''s mother has thought for you Good words? " "Of course, I said it myself, but what I said was the truth. How could I ask elder sister Huang to help me prepare my speech?" Dazu''s son was frank and said in a loud voice. "Well, in that case..." "Thank you, your highness." "I haven''t finished yet. Since you Japanese are afraid of taking responsibility, it doesn''t matter. I will go to pick up their mother and son in person. The ship of Datang Navy is big and stable. Naturally, the cabin can also protect against the wind and rain. Even if there are big winds and big waves, three warships are enough to annihilate the power of 100 Japanese warships in the Tang Dynasty. They must be taken back Their mother and son should not be a problem, and even if something goes wrong, you don''t have to bear the responsibility. What''s more, I have a good idea. " Li Hong grabbed the shoulder of Prince Ozu to stand up and refute, and sat down again. "But Elder sister Huang... " "It''s OK. Now we have not only three warships in the Tang Dynasty, but also the newly built warships are bigger and stronger than those that annihilated the Japanese warships. If we can''t, we should send more. It''s said that because of the slack of our navy in Datang, Japanese fishermen can still meet pirates when they go fishing. This is my dereliction of duty." Li Hong, with a sad face and deep remorse, said: "but don''t worry, now the southwest war is no longer used for warships. This time, the Datang Navy will pour out to help you eliminate those pirates who snatch the fruits of fishermen''s hard work." "I There are no pirates. Now, because the navy of shangguo has not relied on the port for replenishment for a long time, everything is calm. " Dazu Prince speechless, staring at Li Hong to explain. How could he not know that it was Li Hong''s intention and intention to revenge himself for obstructing his mother and son''s return to the Tang Dynasty and exerting pressure on himself. Li Zhi and Wu Mei looked at each other. Originally, Wu Mei had thought of doing the same thing as Li Hong, and ordered the Datang navy to directly pick up the Dalai emperor''s daughter and son back to the Tang Dynasty. It was only because Li Zhi did not agree to take back the Dalai emperor''s daughter in such a brutal way, so this matter has been delayed until now. Yu Yi, the Secretary of the Honglu temple, sat on the other side. At the moment, he could only shake his head and smile bitterly. The words of Prince Dajin have not changed since his highness left Chang''an and went to Jiannan road. Now when he meets his highness, he is finally invalid. However, in Li Hong''s opinion, it was a blessing for Li Hong because he did not agree that the Empress Dowager would frighten the Japanese royal family with the navy of the Tang Dynasty to take back the Dalai emperor''s daughter. Because, if only to take back the Dalai emperor''s daughter and son, this is no different from a loss making business for the Tang Dynasty. In recent years, a large number of properties have been transported to the state of Japan, so that the Dalai emperor''s daughter can enjoy all kinds of treatment from the Tang Dynasty to her. At the same time, the state of Japan has made enough benefits. How can we let the kingdom of Japan go down to the royal family and the people so easily Well. At least the two countries have always been friendly, and they sent envoys to study in the Tang Dynasty. It is also the Royal daughter of the Japanese royal family who has the flesh and blood of the prince of the Tang Dynasty. How can such a friendly and pro relationship be measured by property. Therefore, the Tang Dynasty must give a bigger gift to the Japanese, to thank the Japanese royal family and the Japanese people for their care of the blood of the Tang royal family, that is, the mandatory use of the Tang language, and immediately abolish the so-called pseudonym. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 867 When Li Hong said what he thought, Prince Ozu''s mouth could be filled with a fist. The tea that Li Zhi had just picked up, puffed and vomited out. The palace maids and eunuchs beside him hurriedly handed him brocade handkerchief and began to wipe the ground carefully. "For Why? " The king''s voice was like being trampled on his neck, and he made an unpleasant Drake''s voice. "Thank you, Japan. Over the years, you and your father helped me take care of Dalai''s daughter and Li Nan. I just gave some financial and material resources to the Tang Dynasty. Some of them are unreasonable, aren''t they? What''s more, the Tang Dynasty has always been friendly with Japan. Now that we have a close relationship with each other, how can we measure our cordiality by property? It''s too vulgar, isn''t it? " Li Hong looked at "Little Red Riding Hood", a pair of I was for you expression, tone extremely sincere said. "But But there is no need for us to use the characters of the Tang Dynasty in the kingdom of Japan... " "Don''t mention it. It''s all right. What''s the Japanese Kingdom and the Tang Dynasty? The characters of the Tang Dynasty are the characters of the country of Japan, and your ministers are my ministers. What''s more, I have decided that in order to avoid the hard work of fighting against the rough sea when you send envoys to the Tang Dynasty, when you return to Japan, I will send some students from the Imperial College and hongwenguan to accompany you to Japan and help you in Japan? Moved? " Although Li Hong was talking with a smile, in the eyes of the prince of Dazu, he felt that Li Hong was more like a wolf, showing himself his blood thirsty fangs. "We Japanese have learned the characters of shangguo and created our own characters from them. Why should we use shangguo''s characters? Your highness, is this not appropriate? " Dazu Prince began to feel a little flustered. His sight began to look at the emperor of the Tang Dynasty from time to time and began to prepare for help. It has been known for a long time that the benefits of the Tang Dynasty would not be so wasted. The eldest sister and the emperor''s daughter have spent the past few years in the state of Japan. Bai Chun of the Tang Dynasty is responsible for the food, clothing, housing and transportation as well as all kinds of expenses and expenses. Even she and her father, including other royal families of the Japanese state, have gained a lot of credit from the elder sister Great benefits given by Datang. Now it seems that as soon as the evil star comes back, he begins to recover the interest. He intends to take back all the benefits that the Tang Dynasty has given to the Japanese state in recent years, not only to take back all of them, but also to start to interfere with their Japanese language and other things. In this way, if the imperial family of Japan followed Li Hong''s advice, I''m afraid it won''t take many years for the kingdom of Japan to become the territory of the Tang Dynasty? It''s time for the royal family to become the palace. "Are you sure that the characters you create can be used in all aspects of your country? Then why do you write down the history of the text, but also use our Tang language? As for the characters created by you, why can''t you see a few decent Japanese characters in the ancient books of Japan? It''s not appropriate to use our Chinese characters and not admit that it''s our characters, right? You are no different from a thief. Do you want to own our Chinese characters? " Li Hong''s tone was so strong that he was almost reprimanded, which made Prince Ozu, who was afraid of him from the bottom of his heart, did not know how to answer. The villain needs to be polished by the wicked. Li Zhi and Wu Mei have the same idea. Li Hong''s logic of buying and selling by force sounds like a big loss to the Tang Dynasty. However, as an emperor and a queen, they can''t understand the meaning of this tough command that the Japanese state should use Chinese characters completely. In this way, even if Li Hong didn''t do anything else to the Japanese, he only let the characters of the Tang Dynasty be used in the Japanese according to the meaning of the Tang characters. After several decades, no one knows whether the Japanese state is still the original Japanese state. Although he was promoted to Secretary of Honglu temple after Li Hong''s expedition, he needed to go to cadre college for further study. Today, almost all the officials headed by Yu Yi and others had been taught in Chongwen Hall of the east palace for a long time We will communicate with those who are young or even poor. But even so, they did not even dream that one day the Tang Dynasty could carry out such a bold cultural invasion on the Japanese state, and it was still justified and logical. So now Yu Yi looks at his prince and feels that he is particularly pleasing to the eye for a while, which makes him feel unconscious. All of a sudden, Yu Yi becomes proud and proud with his royal highness. After a while, he felt that if this kind of forced selling and buying was known by other scholars in the world, he did not know how to impeach his royal highness. With a feeling of uneasiness, Yu Yi looked at his majesty and empress who were sitting at the head of the throne from time to time to see if they intended to stop his Royal Highness''s actions. In case he asked himself to put forward different opinions, how could he say that he could win the support of his majesty and the queen for his royal highness. Wang Lou and Lian tie, who stand beside Li Zhi and Wu Mei, share the same mind. As eunuchs close to the empress, they can''t say their own words and have any influence on the decision-making of the Tang Dynasty. However, occasionally, the Empress Dowager sighs about certain things, and they need to say some words that follow the Empress Dowager''s mood.So at the moment, looking at the emperor and the queen sitting on the high platform, they were all relieved. At least, we can''t see that the emperor and the queen are not comfortable with their Royal Highness''s embarrassment to Japan. Prince Dazu pitifully looked at the emperor of the Tang Dynasty who was holding a teacup and drinking water. Then he looked at the queen who was enjoying his newly dyed scarlet nails. He immediately understood that the decision of the prince of the Tang Dynasty represented the decision of the emperor and the court. "Your Highness, even if I agree, my father and Emperor will not agree. Even if you send a taxi to Japan with me, we will not accept the inheritance of Tang culture. We have our original characters. Although the Japanese characters are based on the characters of shangguo and have made some changes and pronunciation, they are after all the characters of our nation. It is impossible to say that we should abandon them or abandon them. " Prince Ozu is tougher than ever, even if he is facing Li Hong. After all, now it is related to the fate and future of Japan, as well as the dignity and culture of a country. If we lose our own unique culture, what country should we talk about? It is said that the Three Kingdoms of Koguryo, Baiji and Silla in the northeast frontier of the Tang Dynasty have once again been granted the title of two character kings by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. If the Japanese were treated by the Tang Dynasty according to the Three Kingdoms such as Koguryo, who knows if one day the Japanese emperor would be dethroned by the Tang Dynasty, and then become a two character king such as the king of the East China Sea. What''s more, everyone knows that according to the law of the Tang Dynasty, only the descendants of his majesty can be granted the title of "one character king", such as the king of England and the king of Yin, including the title of the prince''s early acting king. Although the two character king is rare in the Tang Dynasty and few people can be granted the title of two character king, its status is obviously inferior to that of the one character king. Even if the two character king is granted, it is still the royal clan, but it is far away from the orthodox royal family. "Disagree?" Li Hong asked. "Absolutely not." Prince Ozu himself can feel that his voice is shaking involuntarily in the face of Li Hong''s questions. Li Zhi, Wu Mei, Yu Yi, including Lian tie and Wang Lou, all of them could not help but sweat for Li Hong when they looked at the tough Prince Dazu. Now Li Hong''s accession to the throne is imminent. If he is rejected at this time, it would be a disgrace to the whole Tang Dynasty. Once it was spread out that the prince of Japan had once rejected the proposal of Emperor Li Hong of the Tang Dynasty, it would be an extremely embarrassing thing for both the Tang Dynasty and the people. So at the moment, hearing the resolute refusal of Prince Ozu, several people involuntarily raised their hearts to their voices. They were uneasy to see how Li Hong would solve the matter, or gave up at this point. "Well, since you don''t agree, I''ll have to agree with myself. If I don''t want to send scholars to Japan, I''ll let the Tang navy who goes back with you back to Japan to send Japanese envoys. There are many people in the Tang Dynasty who are literate, literate and martial arts..." "Are you going to invade Japan again?" "You stole the characters of the Tang Dynasty and the Chinese nation, but you refused to admit it or even changed it randomly. Did you agree with the Chinese nation after I was in the Tang Dynasty? Have you ever respected our culture when you sent envoys to study in Tang Dynasty? Did you change it without our permission? Who gives you the right? How can you change the culture I created with all my life''s efforts Li Hong looked at the prince of Dazu suddenly stood up, and then he also stood up. His tall figure instantly reduced the momentum of the prince. "I..." "The Tang Dynasty inherits the culture of the Chinese nation, and does not dare to change it at will. Benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom, ancient books, customs and habits are carefully inherited and protected. But what about you? Do you think you can get rid of the fact that Japan has used our culture if we continue to reform like this? " In the face of Li Hong''s tall figure and powerful and domineering spirit, Prince Ozu unconsciously began to step back. Although he knew that the facts were completely different from what Li Hong said, he felt that he was really wrong when faced with Li Hong''s strong arguments. "I tell you, whether you agree or not, whether you approve or not, you must fully use our culture of the Tang Dynasty, unless you completely abandon our Chinese culture and create your own culture. Otherwise, we must inherit the Chinese culture in accordance with the cultural tradition of the Tang Dynasty. What kind of special God, moon read life, xuzuo man I give you all abandoned! In the future, only worship Worship Confucius Li Hong scolded the three noble sons who were the highest in the Japanese Kingdom, but could not think of which great God they should admit to the Chinese nation, so he had to take the place of sage Kong for a while. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 868 Huaxu, Fuxi, Nuwa, Huangdi, Yandi, Xiayu and so on were found out from bamboo slips by Li Hong. Both Guozijian and Hongwen hall, or Chongwen hall, were puzzled by the behavior of his highness. However, when people couldn''t figure out what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd, some people thought that it was the prince''s enlightenment. He realized that he wanted to become the throne, and began to learn the etiquette of the Chinese nation modestly from the beginning. In the East Palace, however, Xu Yanbo and Li Lingyue were sitting in Li Hong''s study, which was located in Chongwen hall, where he received courtiers. There were three men and three women behind them. Li Hong''s voice of dissatisfaction sounded in his ear: "is it a little less, just a few people? If Xu Fu takes everything, can''t you make up a hundred for me? " Xu Yanbo and Li Lingyue looked at each other. Although they had been fighting each other for the past two years, at this time, because of the orders of their royal brothers and Royal Highness, they had to give up their prejudices and search for all the sages, celebrities and gods of the Chinese nation for Li Hong. Because Li Hong''s use for these people was to bring them all to the state of Japan, from the royal family down to the people''s worship, so Xu Yanbo and Li Lingyue have already turned over everything that can be tossed. "Back to your highness, this is quite a lot, including all the schools of thought." Xu Yanbo is looking at the list of names that he plans on the table, Li Hong says, shaking his head and sighing discontentedly. "That''s enough. Xu Fu Donghai''s quest for immortality is about to be remembered by his father. If you want to find anyone else, you''ll have to look for it in the classic of mountains and seas." She pouted. After Li Hong ascends the throne, she should also get married. Therefore, the relationship between Li Hong and Xu Yanbo has eased a little. But just two days before Li Hong''s return to Chang''an, Xu Yanbo made a great change in the book, which happened to be published. In particular, the front page and his hand slapped Li Lingyue''s little hand to stop her random reading, and then asked, "why do you want to marry after I ascend the throne?" "It''s nothing. I''m not in a hurry to get married. What''s worrying now is aunt Chengyang, who goes to the palace to urge his father and his mother to follow him..." In spite of Li Hong''s stop, Li Lingyue picked up the memorial on the other side again and began to read it. In short, she did not read the contents. She simply wanted to scramble the memorials. Li Hong looked at Xu Yanbo''s back, slowly leaving after saluting. After looking at the palace maids, eunuchs, and the three women behind Li Lingyue in the study, Li Hong took off Li Lingyue''s hands on the desk again and reprimanded him: "if you need my help, just tell me. These memorials have no hatred for you. What''s the significance of turning them upside down?" Li Lingyue''s face made you shake her pink neck and blinked her bright eyes. She said softly, "I haven''t thought about how to build the princess''s mansion." "Didn''t the father promise you?" "But it costs a lot of money." "You are not short of money now, let alone Bai Chun has such a good relationship with you, even if I don''t say, can she give you money?" "But in the future, there will be a lot of people living in the mansion. They don''t want to be too far away from their father, the emperor and their mother. The house is too small to live comfortably. You know, Xue Shao is also a member of the army now. If he injures others again, he should be able to use it." Li Lingyue pitifully, taking advantage of Li Hong''s stupefied moment, has nearly folded a memorial into a group of waste paper. "I Your residence is next to the imperial palace. You have occupied 30% of the land. Xue Shao can''t use his sword and gun? " Li Hong snatched the memorial from Li Lingyue''s hand and glanced at the contents. Fortunately, it was not an important thing. It was just a memorial from Honglu temple, which recorded the process he had to follow when he ascended the throne. "Aunt Chengyang and aunt Lanling account for half of them." Li Lingyue pouts her lips and is not happy. But what she said is also true. All the good places around the palace have been occupied by Royal relatives and noble families. So it''s good to find such a mansion for her. But even so, the system is enough to match her Princess''s identity, and even in any way, it''s a bit overstepped. As for the residences of Chengyang and Lanling, which accounted for half of the land of a square, it was also Li Shimin, the grandfather of the emperor, who favored the princesses. In addition, there were not so many people in Chang''an city at that time. So many royal families and noble families were granted according to the ritual system or the over system. "What do you want to do?" Li Hong suddenly found that Li Lingyue is worthy of being Princess Taiping. This guy has a lot of ghost thoughts. "What do you think? That''s why I''m waiting for you to take over the throne and help me expand my house. " "I don''t do anything that''s not good." "I''ll give you a Shangguan Wan''er. Don''t forget that if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have a word with Shangguan Waner." "Nonsense, Shangguan Waner is not mine now. It''s not good." "I have evidence in my hand. If you help me, you can help you too." Li Lingyue angrily kneaded another memorial into a ball again."So you wait for me to ascend the throne. In this way, my father and his mother can''t interfere. After all, I''ll be Hey, hey. " "Haha That''s what it means Brother and sister''s treacherous smile makes the maid and eunuch who serve them feel a thrill. It''s terrible! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 869 No matter Li Hong or Li Lingyue, over the years, they have not been very pleased with the people of his mother''s family. No matter Wu Chengsi or Wu Sansi, who was previously appointed by Li Hong to the Ministry of work, can not get into the eye of the brothers and sisters. Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi, in particular, once thought about selling Li Chunfeng''s new species, which he had worked so hard to obtain from overseas, to the Dalai emperor''s daughter. After Li Hong found out the matter himself, he wanted to drive the Wu brothers out of Chang''an once again, but he couldn''t hold the feather duster in Long Ma''s hand, so the matter was turned into a small one. Li Lingyue was still young at that time, but he was extremely intelligent and sensible. In addition, she liked to be with Li Hong since she was a child. She liked to look at Li Hong in everything. She was extremely dependent on and worshipped Li Hong. Therefore, influenced by Li Hong, she never liked the big family of Wu brothers. Wu Chengsi and Wu Sansi can be said to be the two brothers who comfort Wu Mei. At least, they have done a lot of hard work for the family of Wu. Wu Sansi gave birth to five men and three women, adding up to eight people. It can be said that Wu Mei took a big reassurance in the reproduction of Wu''s family. And Wu Chengsi naturally is no less than let go, the two brothers like a contest, Wu Chengsi also for the Wu branch scattered leaves set up six sons and a daughter''s hard work. Therefore, Wu Mei is particularly generous to the two Wu family members. Although the title is not as good as the Duke of the state in the original historical track, she is also one of the two founding fathers of Chang''an. Because of the large number of children, after the construction of Daming Palace in Chang''an and Li Hong''s transformation of the original Taiji palace, a nearby place was named taipingfang after Li Lingyue''s princess. Now one third of Taiping square has become Li Lingyue''s Princess residence, while the other two-thirds have been left vacant for many years. When Li Hong was not in Chang''an, Li Zhi and Wu Mei gave them all to the Wu brothers. Li Lingyue, who had been influenced and infected by Li Hong since childhood, naturally did not want to be "neighbors" with Wu brothers. However, she did not dare to mention it to Lizhi and Wu Mei. She was afraid that the gain would not be worth the loss. Therefore, she began to wait patiently for her royal brother to ascend the throne and then plot a plan for her. The two brothers and sisters reached an agreement with a smile, and the two met with the prince again. In the face of his request, Li Hong could never change his decision. Even though Li Hong was ready to become emperor before long, he would not hesitate to destroy the etiquette that implied the prosperity and peace of the Tang Dynasty and not to fight when the new emperor ascended the throne. He also wanted to carry out the Chinese characters of the Tang Dynasty intact in Japan. Although Li Hong''s tone was not very tough, he could still feel the firmness and firmness in his tone. "The country of Japan will never be captured." The prince of Dazu felt powerless. Two years ago, because Li Hong was not in Chang''an, the state of Japan took advantage of the Tang Dynasty. Now it seems that it will be taken back ten times by the Tang Dynasty. "Is it so easy to take advantage of the Tang Dynasty? Go back to tell you elder sister Huang, don''t threaten me with Li Nan again, or I will destroy your country of Japan if I am aiming to die a son and a half girl! Think about it. Besides, I didn''t want to destroy Japan. I sincerely hope you can use our great words. " Li Hong said half of the way, the tone became gentle again, persuasive way painstakingly. "Yes, you sent envoys to Tang Dynasty to study our tradition? Now the emperor has sent it to you personally. You don''t have to work hard to go on an expedition. How considerate! Yes? You still have some maladjustment all of a sudden? You can think like this. If you don''t agree, my brother told you about the consequences. At that time, I''m afraid your royal family will not exist. Now, at least you can still keep your royal family, right? It''s not that the Tang Dynasty is going to annex you, is it? Which is better or worse? I think whether you or your father, or my future wife, should be very clear about the interests here. " Li Lingyue smiled sweetly, and the more beautiful princess her royal highness was, like the blooming of flowers, it made people feel relaxed. "But..." "It''s not up to you, a prince, to make decisions. Go back and discuss with your father and your elder sister. My son was taken away by you as a proton for many years. I haven''t been wronged. How could you have been wronged first?" "Yes, the royal blood of the Tang Dynasty has been forced by you to stay in Japan. Where is the face of the Tang Dynasty? What do people think of my Datang? It is also said that the Tang Dynasty is afraid of you and dare not welcome back the royal blood of the Tang Dynasty. However, my royal brother''s face has been lost. As long as you think of your own flesh and bones still overseas, you can''t breathe with heartache. Are you so cruel to let their father and son face each other across the sea? " Li Lingyue pulls Li Hong''s sleeve and tries to comfort her. "But..." Dazu Prince is confused. This pair of brother and sister''s monkey work is too powerful. It''s not such a doggerel to confuse black and white. Li Hong''s unconscious face began to draw. What she said from Li Lingyue''s mouth changed its flavor. What Li Lingyue said was her own, which was a vivid image of a boudoir complaining woman.Li Hong shakes off the arm of Li Lingyue, who makes a funny face. He feels that his brother and sister are a little shameless. They can''t be more proficient in Tang language, so they bully Prince Dajin. As he walked with Li Lingyue to the gate of the East Palace, he said to Prince Dazu, "I went to Jiannan Road, Liuzhao, and even went on a expedition to Zhenla. Then I crossed the waterway to Dashi and finally arrived in the Tang Dynasty. In more than three years, the Tang Dynasty has calmed the threats in the west, the South and the north. Now it is peaceful and stable around the Tang Dynasty, but other states are like this In the past ten years, there will be no foreign countries that can threaten the border of the Tang Dynasty, let alone Chang''an. " "Without the war, it will be very difficult for the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty to be promoted to the rank. After all, the only way to be able to be promoted to the rank is to gain the battle merit. Therefore, once the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty have been idle for two or three years and have been unable to be promoted, it is hard to guarantee that they will not take the initiative to ask for help, see who is not pleasing to the eyes around them, and then give them a fat beating." Li Lingyue echoed Li Hong''s words again, holding out her delicate fist as white as jade, threatening the prince of Dazu. "Two or three years is enough for me to build more warships in Tang Dynasty, and There must be something called perpetual motion machine in Taiyi city. Although you haven''t seen it, you should have heard about it? It is said that in a few years, those things can be put on the ship to replace manpower and even sail. By then, a warship of the Datang Navy will have nearly 50% more combat effectiveness than the current warships. I don''t mind ordering them to go to the state of Japan, then land, and teach you the words and traditions of the Japanese Tang Dynasty by yourself. " Li Hong and Li Lingyue stood at a place not far from the gate of the East Palace and looked at the prince of Dazu and said solemnly. "You mean If Japan doesn''t want to, will you really send troops there? " Dazu felt that his legs were shaking this time. "The last time I just swam along the coast, but if the imperial daughter and Li Nan can''t get to our Tang Dynasty, and the words of the Japanese state have not been used in their original form, I don''t mind that they go ashore. Now, the Tang Dynasty needs money and money, people, boats and boats, and conquers a tiny place, it''s not difficult." After Li Hong got into the carriage, he looked at the prince of Dazu under the carriage and warned for the last time. Prince Dajin looked at the carriage that the prince of Donggong was heading for Daming Palace. He stood still and wriggled his lips for a long time. He was unable to move for a long time and suffered great losses by taking advantage of small gains. Although this saying can not fully summarize his feelings of Prince Dajin, it is a very simple and easy to understand truth for the Japanese state. If the father, the emperor and his sister, after giving birth to Li Hong''s child, or after receiving the imperial edict from the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, set out to go back to the Tang Dynasty at the first time, and then settle down in the East Palace and become the concubine of the prince of the East Palace. Perhaps the Tang Dynasty would not be so aggressive, and there would be no reason to convey their culture to the Japanese state without any hesitation Instead of their Japanese culture and characters, which gradually took shape. Regret is now deeply engraved in the heart of the prince of Dajin. All things should not happen. If all the assumptions are true, the giant dragon of Datang will not show such a tough and vicious side. It will quietly hibernate in the East like a docile elephant. Now he is not the only one to regret. Dazu, standing at the gate of the East Palace, is filled with deep regret. And in front of the Zichen Hall of Daming Palace, a small figure is kneeling near the gate of the hall, and he is also deeply regretting: he knew that he would not tell Li Ye, and he should start a little faster. He should not observe whether they have found out after finishing his work. If that''s the case, they won''t be found, and they won''t kneel here now, and then Li Ye and they will eat delicious food in it. Just after the spring ploughing, today''s Chang''an city is the time when the willows are trapped and the flowers are languid and the apricot and green plum are small. The weather in the afternoon is also warm and comfortable. The two brothers and sisters who got out of the carriage stretched out in front of the blue sky. Li Lingyue asked in surprise: "what''s that at the gate of Zichen Hall of my father? It''s like a panda. How can it stay still? " After Li Hong rubbed and stretched, he saw some black eyes in front of him. He walked with Li Lingyue, looked at the shadow and said, "it should be a person. You can see that black one is fur." "It''s time to wear single clothes this day. Who''s wearing fur fur?" Li Lingyue mumbled, but with the distance getting closer and closer, she gradually found that there was a small figure kneeling at the gate of Zichen hall! Li Hong looked around Zichen hall in boredom. Today, he didn''t know what was wrong. The eunuchs and maids in the palace were all in a hurry. They either covered their stomachs and ran with their legs between them, as if they were going to have diarrhea. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 870 Today is a feast for the royal family''s descendants in the palace with the emperor and empress. Therefore, Li Hong and Li Lingyue arrived late from the east palace after the arrival of Yiyang, Gao''an, Li Dan, Li Zhe, and other royal relatives. Princess Yiyang and Quan Yi returned to Chang''an before yuan day, because of Li Zhi''s order, they did not return to Tubo at the first time. Gao''an and his son-in-law are also the same, because of Li Zhi''s order, has been staying in Chang''an city. But in Li Hong''s opinion, it is estimated that Xiao Shufei''s relationship with her father and her mother and empress are getting more and more harmonious, so is it possible that they are not allowed to leave Chang''an on purpose. However, these things, whether in court or in private, the father and the mother never talked to themselves, and they did not take the initiative to ask. "Princess ye, I dare not." Just as Li Hong and Li Lingyue go forward, a eunuch comes to Li Ye in a hurry, looks at his angry face and says with a bitter smile. "No? What did you think when you sued me? Come on, I''m thirsty. I want water. " As time goes by, Li Ye''s small body, which was originally kneeling on the ground, is about to lie on his side. Moreover, if Bai Chun had not secretly covered him with a fur coat, the cold floor would have been enough for him to drink. "The queen has told me that you can''t obey any of your demands." The eunuch looks at the stubborn little eyes, and he is about to kneel down to Li Ye with a bitter face and bent waist. Li Lingyue looked at the little figure and talked to the eunuch with her head up. As a royal aunt, she said to Li Hong with a certain degree of schadenfreude: "your son is getting more and more skinny now. He must have done something angry with others. Otherwise, the empress mother will not let him kneel down. Are you listening to me? " Li Lingyue turned back and saw Li Hong''s absent-minded gaze in front of the Zichen palace. It seemed that she had come to the Daming Palace for the first time. She was very interested in the busy maids and eunuchs. Looking at Li Lingyue''s discontented eyes, Li Hong is leisurely looking at the little guy kneeling on the ground and kicking the buttocks that have been lying on the ground: "what is this for? Why are you still lying down? Get up. " Li Ye is focused on fighting with the eunuch in front of him. Unexpectedly, there are people in the palace who dare to kick his butt! In the Imperial Palace, no one dares to treat himself like this except for his grandfather and his grandmother. But hearing a voice that has been very familiar in recent days, Li Ye fiercely turns his head and hears his father ask him to get up, so he immediately wants to get up from the ground. "You can''t..." The eunuch salutes Li Hong, Li Lingyue, and Li Ye in a hurry. He doesn''t dare to let him stand in front of him. After all, he was sent by the queen to supervise and punish Ye. Now, because of the prince''s words, he has been exempted from the punishment of Princess Ye. I''m afraid the queen will not be able to account for it. "What''s OK or not? I''ve been kneeling for a long time. Get up quickly. It''s cold on the ground. The child''s bones are weak. If it''s frozen again, his mother will be distressed." Li Hong was protecting the calf, and Li Lingyue couldn''t listen to it. Li Ye has always been as strong as a calf. I remember that he once provoked himself. He hit Li Ye''s buttocks, and his hands were numb and red. The little disaster did not say a word. When he was stunned, he ran away. His body was called weak by his father, who was protecting the calf? What a couple Father and son! Li Ye''s small eyes turn around the eunuch and Li Hong, and immediately understand the gist: "ouch, the child minister has a headache all over his body." "If you don''t get up quickly, go with your father and ask for your emperor''s grandfather and grandmother." Li Hong looked at his son''s headache all over his body, which was all right. He stretched out his hand to help the little guy up. was very thick skinned at the father and son, and the royal highness of Princess Taiping looked down on him. When the eunuch was helpless, he heard a more leisurely voice at the door of purple hall. "Let him get up," he said. "When he gets up, you kneel down for him as father." Li Hongshen''s hand was stiff in the middle of the air. His son, half of whom was lifted up by him, fell to the ground as the strength of his hand disappeared and lost his balance. "He''s my own son. He doesn''t care about the right and wrong, and ignores the cause and effect. He''s so blatant in my Daming Palace. Your son, Li Hong, don''t you have any rules about your father and son when you are my Daming Palace? Or do you think this is your East Palace and do what you want! How lawless Wu Mei slowly came to this side. With the voice of speaking, her face became more and more livid. As soon as Li Lingyue looked at Wu Mei''s face, she knew that this little thing might have made a big mistake today. Otherwise, the mother and empress who dotes on Li Ye very much would not be so angry. Moreover, it seems that she plans to put the account on the emperor''s brother. Therefore, in order not to be involved, someone immediately rebelled. "That''s right. You don''t ask Li Ye what he''s committed again. Let him get up immediately. The rules in the palace can''t be broken like this, otherwise the Empress Dowager will punish others in the same way? How can you take charge of the harem, right Li Lingyue instantly obedient like a cat, quickly forward, a hand holding Wu Mei, very sad to say sarcastic words."You can rest for a while. If I don''t show up, I''m afraid you''ll let him up. Now, I''ll be a good man again." Wu Meibai glanced at Li Lingyue, who was "at the helm of the wind." then she looked up and down at Li Hong and Li Ye, and continued, "why don''t you ask what your son is doing? Don''t ask why I let him kneel down. " Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s iron green face, and then looked around. There were still some eunuchs and maidens who were in a hurry. His eyes turned and he seemed to understand something in a moment. So he immediately said, "the son minister has met his mother. He has just returned to the palace these days, and has not yet adapted to this This is the joy of reuniting with them, so I forgot to ask questions for a moment. In that case, then Let him kneel down, and the son minister will He went first to greet his father. " Li Hong ignored his son, who was full of distress signals. When he came to the dragon mother, he stammered. If not out of their own expectations, I am afraid that the little rabbit is to the palace Shangshi Bureau under laxatives! And look at the mother''s expression, is obviously angry, at this time, I still don''t provoke the mother. Wu Mei looks at Li Hong with a scornful smile. Li Hong was brought up by himself, and he devoted his heart and soul to it. Even Li Lingyue, who is next to him, is not as good as him. What''s more, from childhood to adulthood, it''s because he''s not easy to worry. He can see clearly what he looks like when he''s in trouble and what he usually looks like. Now, although I have grown up and have children, it doesn''t mean that I, as a mother, can''t see through what his son is up to. "Your father is chatting with Xiao Shufei, Yiyang and Gao''an. It is estimated that if you go in now, you will not have time to pay attention to you. Since you didn''t ask what your son did just now, why are you punishing him for kneeling here? You may as well ask your royal highness to see if the punishment is too heavy for him. " Wu Mei said with a smile. In a trance, Li Hong always felt that a feather duster would suddenly appear in the hand of the dragon mother. "This This It''s unnecessary. Since it was the Empress Dowager who punished him, he must have punished him. That''s right. The children''s ministers should obey the will of the empress mother The smile on Li Hong''s face became more and more stiff. It seems that this rabbit has copied and implemented what he said that day! "So little thing, tell yourself why you want to sneak to Shangshi Bureau and give laxatives. All the palace maids and eunuchs cover their stomachs and look in a hurry." Wu Mei obviously didn''t intend to let Li Hong and his son go. Although there is no three character Scripture yet, no matter Wu Mei, who is the queen, or the common people, all know a simple truth, that is, children''s fault, when parents must have a certain responsibility. So the next scene is Li Ye''s father. When Pei WANYING was in the East Palace yesterday, she was in front of Li Hong. When she said that Li Ye was too naughty and needed to be well adjusted, Li Hong was indifferent to Pei WANYING''s mother and son and talked about his "elegant demeanor" in the imperial palace. So, when the prince''s highness boasted of his own demeanor in those years, his son listened attentively and attentively. From time to time, he also put forward some "technical" problems to let Li Hong solve his doubts. Finally, Li Hong''s son, who was the father of Keng, today took what he had heard yesterday and immediately followed his father''s son in the Food Bureau of Daming Palace. After listening to the little guy''s innocent statement, Li Hong looked up at the sky and sighed in silence. What a pit father! I didn''t know that he would follow suit so soon. I thought he would forget this matter after sleeping. "You go in. I''ll have a word with Li Hong." Wu Mei''s face was livid, and said coldly to Li Lingyue. As soon as there was something wrong with Shangshi Bureau, she immediately thought that it must be Li Ye who did it, so she didn''t even ask too many questions. In addition, there was a volunteer witness, Li Ye. So Wu Mei didn''t even have to think about it. She could conclude that it must be Li Ye who did it, and was inspired by his unreliable Prince father. "You want to piss off your father. Your father is getting weaker and weaker now. If you don''t restrain Li Ye, sooner or later your father and I will be angry with your unfilial son." Wu Mei looks at Li Lingyue and Li Ye leaving. She stands at the gate of Zichen hall with Li Hong and sighs deeply. "I didn''t expect it to be like this. Yesterday, I was just in the main hall of Li. I mentioned to Wan Ying the interesting things about my childhood in the imperial palace. Who could have thought that he learned so quickly." Li Hong stood on the side of Wu Mei and sighed. Qingya 7: "OK, now play, start." "By the way, the queen mother asked you, what are you going to do now? After your father''s abdication, your body must be getting worse every day. And I, in order to make room for you to govern the country, is it time to get a box lunch? " "I haven''t thought about it yet. Now there are fewer and fewer readers, and the stories are less and less wonderful..." "It doesn''t seem to blame me or your father. Is it your level? Your father and I, for your story, for your leading role in the Tang Dynasty, have all made great sacrifice. And Li Xian, Li Zhe and so many courtiers are all around you. It should be your problem to write the story like this. ""I didn''t say it wasn''t my problem, but now that it''s done, isn''t it a little late for you to find out the problem? Now the main thing is, how to give the readers who are still following you a satisfactory account. That''s why the father and the emperor have not thought out who will take the lunch box first. " "What if according to historical records?" "Of course, the father and the emperor took the box lunch first, then you took control of the court, deposed Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan, and then became emperor. But now the son minister is still alive. All these things have passed. Besides, don''t you agree to fight for the throne "If you don''t fight for the throne, it''s after your father to get lunch boxes. Now that no one can pose a threat to you, why don''t you ascend the throne tomorrow?" "I think so." "How did you do in this story? Seeing that there are fewer and fewer monthly tickets for you, there is basically no one to vote for you. I feel blushing for you. I really want to ask your father and me to get lunch boxes tomorrow, so as not to lose face in your poor book. " "I..." "Please, readers, and thank you. What are you doing? What a bad name! And your manager Qingqiu, you heard that he didn''t mention it after he got married? is that true? What a pity... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 871 Yiyang and Gao''an are now beautiful women. They were already very old when they got married. In addition, after years of accumulation, both Yiyang and Gao''an have a bright and moving noble and graceful temperament. Compared with PEI WANYING and others, there is a little bit of youth, which is more able to arouse people''s understanding of beauty. Bai Chun in the Daming Palace is a complete alien. When all the people are lamenting for the law of nature, which is growing older and older, she is the only one who seems to have kept everything at the beginning. As if these years, the years have completely forgotten her in the corner of time, never looked at her, let her keep the enviable skin, become more and more beautiful, more and more enviable. Pei WANYING, Chen QingHan and an Xiaohe all gave birth to their children for Li Hong, so their status in the East Palace naturally became more and more important than others. Even Yan Lingbin and the night moon, including the gentleness brought back by Bai Chun from Jiannan Road, gradually show more respect to the three girls. Li Zhe and Li Dan in the Zichen hall are accompanying Li Zhi on the desk to comment on Yan Zhenqing''s calligraphy and paintings. However, Li Zhi has always been reluctant to show Li Hong. Because Xiao Li Hong had always been thinking about Wang Xizhi''s preface to the Orchid Pavilion collection. At that time, he did not hesitate to tempt the Minister of works with it, hoping to find out whether the preface was still in the imperial palace. Li Zhi was like guarding against Li Hong like a thief. He was afraid that Li Hong knew that Lanting Jixu had been buried in Zhaoling. Who knows if the "rebellious son" would sneak to Zhaoling, which has not been completely sealed off, and find out the Orchid Pavilion preface. When Li Hong said hello to Yiyang, Gao''an, Xiao Shufei and others, Hua Meng behind him also gave the gifts Bai Chun had prepared for Li Hong and given them to the children of Yiyang, Gao''an and Li Zhe. Then he went from the flower Hall of Zichen hall to Lizhi''s study under the guidance of the maids. Three years later, Lizhi worked for the state affairs of the Tang Dynasty for three years. Originally, he was weak, and his vertigo still broke out from time to time, which made him look like an old man standing with Wu Mei, who was still gorgeous and elegant. No one would think that dragon father was even a few years younger than long ma. After Li Hong saluted him, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty coughed twice to show that he had helped Li Hong deal with the government affairs and worked hard to achieve such a situation. Gray hair, gray beard, a dark yellow casual clothes, the top of the head is just a simple wooden hairpin to fix the hair. I don''t know whether the robe was made in earlier years or whether Lizhi deliberately made it fatter. In short, it looks loose and flabby on his body, which makes him look old and powerless. Although the wrinkles have already covered the corners of his eyes, with the growth of longevity eyebrows, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who had no interest in Taoism and Buddhism, could still vaguely see some of the dignified and noble appearance of the emperor Longyan when he was focusing on his face. Li Hong sighed speechless, and then murmured: "you are taking care of your own country, this river or your country. You don''t want to take care of the land for your son, OK? The son minister is just the prince, so if you want to make him feel guilty... " "You son of a bitch, if you didn''t run away, would I still work for our country with this body? You are my prince. I''m not in good health. Shouldn''t you, the prince, share my worries for me in Chang''an? You should not deal with the government for me! Unfaithful and unfilial... " Li Zhi sat behind the desk. Li Hong went to the painting and calligraphy first, and quickly motioned to the maid to put them away. Li Zhe and Li Dan had been able to discuss some calligraphy and painting skills with long dad in a harmonious way. However, with the arrival of the prince, the mood of happiness and filial piety in the imperial study just now was completely destroyed. "Father, you haven''t seen your brother for a long time, and you don''t have time to talk to each other these days. Obviously, the emperor also has the state affairs to tell, but the son minister and Li Dan are not..." As soon as Li Zhe saw that Li Hong and father long were going to quarrel over the throne again, it was obviously not suitable for him to stay here because he and Li Dan, the two princes who could not touch the throne, would not quarrel with each other for a while and then let him judge with Li Dan. At that time, it would be embarrassing and embarrassing for him and Li Dan. Therefore, it is better to withdraw before they quarrel. "Li Dan, wait a minute." Li Hong rubbed his empty hands. The maiden in front of his father and emperor was newly trained. It seemed that she was still a practitioner. She tried to snatch Yan Zhenqing''s paintings and calligraphy with quick and quick hands, but she did not grab them. She avoided them quietly and without leaving any traces. "Ah? What''s up, brother? " Li Dan''s little fat man''s name is more worthy of the name. After Taiyi city was fully opened to him, this guy stayed in Taiyi city for at least 20 days a month. So now, in addition to Bai Chun, who is in charge of Taiyi City, is Li Dan, his royal highness of the king of Yin. Now, with more and more time in Taiyi City, his influence has become more and more great, which has the potential of being as famous as Bai Chun.Fortunately, Li Dan is not a fool. He knows what he should touch and what he shouldn''t touch. For those new species that were brought back from overseas, Li Dan is fascinated. He looks back and forth at those things, and even looks at what is called rubber tree. After some processing, the white latex cut on the tree has become elastic At the same time, it is also full of toughness and wear resistance. After simple molding, it can be turned into many kinds of very useful good things. Even the seed was squeezed out of oil in Taiyi city to make more elegant paint. Even the rubber shell was extracted into unnamed substances. Taiyi city all these things, are to let him extremely infatuated, dazzling, even extremely shocking things, but he did not enter Taiyi City, even heard of. As for the rest of Taiyi City, Li Dan does not care about the places where he deals with property. Even his father-in-law even shakes his head and does not let go when he wants to manage some of the most popular items in Taiyi city. Only after we have made an agreement with Bai Chun, can Bai Chun take care of the housework for him. As he has been immersed in Taiyi city for a long time, he knows more and more what kind of huge wealth and deterrent power are hidden in Taiyi city. This also made him more aware of the importance of Taiyi city and Bai chun to the Tang Dynasty when he stayed in Taiyi city. Especially when he began to contact the medicated food room, he had another level of cognition about Taiyi city. Even in his own heart, he had raised Taiyi city to the fundamental height of the state. Also know that Bai Chun is willing to open all the gates of Taiyi city for him, which contains the great trust of his brother Li Hong. Therefore, today, Li Dan can still walk in all areas of Taiyi city as if he were alone, because Li Hong didn''t have any vigilance against him. Li Dan also made Li Hong and Bai Chun absolutely at ease. In addition to entering the medicated food room and some new things, because a lot of money was needed to verify his crazy ideas, Li Dan seldom went to Prince Pu''s house to find Bai Chun. However, once he went to Prince Pu''s house to find Bai Chun, Bai Chun would definitely give him an absolute sum of money Silver. Sometimes even Li Zhe is surprised that Bai Chun is straightforward. No matter what Li Dan asks for money, Bai Chun never says a word or even asks about it. He spends a lot of money directly according to the budget given by Li Dan. Sometimes Li Zhe thinks that Li Dan wants so much money to rebel. But Li Dan, even in the face of some teasing questions from him, is shaking his head and pretending to be mysterious. He doesn''t tell him what he is doing now. Bai Chun and Li Hong clearly understand the purpose of Li Dan''s need for so much money. Although Li Zhe sometimes finds it difficult to understand, Li Dan happily takes a small thing in his hand to Bai Chun and says that this is what he spent tens of thousands of liang of silver, Bai Chun even stupidly thanks Li Dan. In Li Zhe''s opinion, after spending so much money to get such a small thing in his hand, does Li Dan become smart or Bai Chun become stupid? Why do you believe that Li Dan''s little things are worth so much money! When Li Dan excitedly held the black circle and ran to Bai chun to ask for money again, Li Zhe''s Three Outlooks were completely defeated by the two people''s actions of losing their family. After taking off the wheel of the white pure carriage, Li Dan took it to Taiyi city for several days. After working hard for several days, Li Dan was dirty all over his body. With several people on his face, he took the wheel that he had taken a few days ago and put it on the black thing again. Then, looking at Bai Chun with praise on her face, she asked Bai chun to sit in her own carriage. With her handy coachman, she tried whether the carriage was more comfortable than before. Li Zhe is bored to see two "fools" beating around there. Finally, Bai Chun sits on the wheel with ugly black rims. When he flies away, Li Dan is attentive and attentive, watching the ups and downs of the carriage. After the carriage turned around and came back, Bai Chun jumped out of the carriage excitedly, showing a brilliant smile rarely seen. When he praised the comfort of the carriage with great satisfaction, Li Zhe slowly responded. They just made a wheel. As for how happy they were? So when Li Dan replaced his carriage, Li Zhe sat in the carriage for a long time, but obviously he couldn''t feel excited about it. So Li Zhe got out of the driver and drove the carriage with new wheels. Then he ran out of Chang''an city. With a loud noise, the wheels of the car were suppressed, so Li Zhe had to limp his horse The car slowly swayed back to Chang''an city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 872 When Li Zhe jumped out of the lame carriage and had no time to reprimand Li Dan, Li Dan, after hearing his description, even asked a question: "really?" Then, as if there were Jinshan and Yinshan waiting for him to snatch at the door, he ran out with his round body like wind, leaving Bai Chun, who was a little surprised, and Li Zhe, who was looking gloomy. It is also because of this incident that Li Dan realized that before his success, when the carriage was running at a high speed, his carriage was still very dangerous. Therefore, if he wanted to test drive the carriage, he could not let his "gold master" try it in person. It''s better to look for it. After the wheel was removed by himself that day, he was finally blue faced and asked his servant to carry the carriage back to Li Zhe, the seventh emperor''s brother, to try. After more than half a year''s testing, the black wheel that Li Zhe didn''t look good at was finally transformed by Li danche when he left Chang''an to meet Li Hong in Anxi. So when Li Hong looked at Li Dan and asked about it, Li Dan immediately forgot that his father and the seventh brother of the experimental mouse were at his side, and immediately told Li Hong that he was developing some good things these days. In the end, Li Dan even tried to avoid suspicion by pulling Li Hong''s sleeve, avoiding the emperor of Tang Dynasty and his royal highness King Ying, who had been listening coldly and coldly. He whispered to Li Hong: "Taiyi city has a big move. You can go and have a look one day. No one knows that now, only Bai Chun and I, as well as four people who work hard and bear no blame, know that it is too powerful, There''s too much movement. Bang, I''m afraid a living person will be torn apart. " Li Dan, who was still in fear, was about to pull Li Hong out of the door of the imperial study. He sighed and shook his head. He did not notice that his father dragon and his brother were standing behind him, looking curiously at him shaking their heads and sighing. When he felt a pain in the back of his brain, Li Dan suddenly woke up. He just wanted to report to the emperor. He was too excited. He really left father long and brother seven of experimental mice behind. "If you are not filial, you should stay in Taiyi city every day and don''t come out! Do you know if your princess gave you a boy or a girl? " Li Zhi took a look at his palm. He didn''t hit people for a long time. He still beat Li Dan. In my memory, when he urinated on himself, he slapped him on the buttocks. "Back to Back to Go back to my father and look like a boy. " Li Dan looked at his father Li Zhi respectfully and replied nervously. "Cough, cough You are not a filial son. You are going to die of anger Li Hong, don''t stop me. " Li Zhi looked at Li Hong standing at the door and kicked Li Dan''s butt. Then Li Dan ran out of the study. The blocked emperor of the Tang Dynasty pointed to Li Hong angrily, and Li Zhe ran away from the other side in a hurry. The speed was fast. Looking at Li Zhe''s back, Li Hong helped Li Zhi''s arm, and the father and son walked into the study again. "Since you have decided to ascend the throne, it should be sooner rather than later. A few days ago, I have asked the Ministry of rites, Honglu temple, Zongzheng and Taichang to choose a good day. In less than a month, it will be a good day. You should also keep in mind the procedures given by the Ministry of rites. On that day, even the eunuchs of Huameng and Mencius will have no experience to help you to prompt the various processes." Li Zhi was just under a table at the tea table, and the maiden could bring the tea from Xingong this year. Li Hong waved to the maiden to step down, and then made tea for Lizhi himself. After seeing Lizhi''s face softened a lot, he began to speak cautiously and said, "father, when the ministers here ascend the throne, I really can''t have any war or see blood light?" "What do you want to do? Don''t you think you''ve done enough over the years? It''s been more than ten years since you started fighting in Anxi when you were 14 years old? I''ve had a lot of trouble around the Tang Dynasty. What else do you want to do? " Li Zhiyi patted the tea table, and the delicate white jade inlaid gold thin cup on it almost jumped up. "If you don''t want to keep the kingdom of Tang Dynasty, it''s not for you to keep up with the emperor of Tang Dynasty." Li Hong licked his lips and poured a cup of tea to Lizhi respectfully. After looking at Lizhi''s approval and nodding, he continued: "facts have proved that virtue, integrity and courtesy are only a kind of auxiliary means. Only under the strong military strength, can the foreign countries around our Tang Dynasty really celebrate and worship our Tang Dynasty as a superior country. In the past ten years, my children and ministers have been using military forces everywhere. On the one hand, they have eliminated potential threats to our Tang Dynasty. On the other hand, through diplomacy and military affairs, these foreign countries can not pose a threat to our Tang Dynasty again in a short time. " "I understand what you said. Today, the Tang Dynasty has a myriad of weather, thriving, and strong people. Even compared with your grandfather, who is honored as the heavenly Khan by all the countries in the world, I don''t know how much stronger it is. My father and your mother have been granted the title of emperor and Empress of Mount Tai for several times. Now, all countries are paying homage to Mount Tai. In such a peaceful and prosperous time, we should use military force again. I''m afraid that the reputation of the Tang and Chinese people for their bravery, brutality and rudeness will be passed down to the world for a long time. This is not a proper thing. " Li Zhi was also a little embarrassed.Li Hong has just returned from Dashi. Today''s Dashi has no time to go back to his own national book. If Li Hong wants to use the army, it is impossible to refer to Dashi. Just a few days ago, Li Hong showed a very tough attitude towards Japan because of the unclean relationship between his daughter and his wife, as well as the royal blood relationship. Obviously, if we use military force again, we must point at Japan again. Although the state of Japan was enemies and friends in the Tang Dynasty, in the final analysis, it was only a small place. In addition, the navy of the Tang Dynasty often roamed here. Every year, the royal family of the state of Japan also offered a large amount of gold and silver jewelry. It is just so-called to forgive people. Now that the country is rich and the people are strong, it is not necessary to use military force again for a small country of bullets. What''s more, since Li Hong''s expedition to Anxi in recent years, although the Tang Dynasty has been known as a great many generals and numerous excellent generals, after ten years of intermittent war, it is afraid that the people will also have the intention of slack in the war. If we continue to use the army, we are afraid that it will cost the people and money. "What my father said is very true. When I came back from Dashi to Chang''an, my son minister thought about this problem. But for the Japanese, I thought that we should never give any sympathy, compassion and tolerance. Since we have the opportunity and the right reasons to assimilate them into the Chinese nation and the Tang Dynasty, we should never miss the opportunity. Besides... " Li Hong stopped and looked at Li Zhi putting down his tea cup and pouring tea again. He said, "the reason why the people are lazy in fighting is because the soldiers are not brave, the generals are not scheming, and the country is invincible. Today, our Tang Dynasty has a sword in all directions, but it can be overwhelming and victorious in every battle. It is obvious that it is hard to be tired of war for both the soldiers and the people. Moreover, in addition to carrying forward the culture of our Chinese nation, our son ministers also hope to test the new weapons of Taiyi city through this war. Once we have this sharp weapon, we will be invincible in the world! " "Well, tell me about it. What is your so-called weapon of Taiyi city?" Wu Mei doesn''t know when she appears at the door of the study. She only follows Bai Chun after her death. She doesn''t see Pei WANYING and others. Li Hong asked Wu Mei to sit down with a smile, and then quietly took Bai Chun''s small hand, and they sat down again with the emperor. "Is the empress still satisfied with the car provided by Li Dan for you and your father?" Li Hong did not answer at the first time, but asked Wu Mei. It is obviously impossible to meet the needs of the Tang emperor and Empress''s carriage by relying on the rubber wheels alone, and it is even more impossible to achieve. Li Hong''s description of making the carriage run like a treadmill. The cars of the emperors and empresses of the Tang Dynasty, like those of the previous heads of state, are obviously impossible to be the same as those for civilian use. In terms of materials and styles, they often choose superior materials. In this way, it is bound to make the carriage extremely heavy, but not lose flexibility. Eight driving and six driving are equivalent to the large displacement engines of the last generation. With the increase of the self weight of the drivers, their internal core power must also rise. Although today''s emperor drive, Phoenix car do not pay attention to fast, do not pursue speed, but in other aspects, often require too much. Therefore, the simple spring and bow plate were installed on the Diqu and Fengche, which were completely different from those produced before the Tang Dynasty after Li Hong suggested Li Dan several times. In this way, it also makes the carriage like a house. While luxurious, it has become a comfortable moving palace. It is specially used for the carriage from Chang''an to Luoyang. Now, it is absolutely no problem to accommodate more than ten eunuchs, palace maids, emperors and queens, and the space is more than enough. "I know it''s your idea, but it should be Li Dan''s Wu Mei Bai takes a look at Li Hong. Although she is talking to Li Hong, she obviously tells Bai Chun. Now that Bai Chun is in the East Palace, even the princess who gave birth to Li Hong''s Dragon and Phoenix fetus, she has no way to shake her position. Now she and Li Dan have jointly built this carriage. Wu Mei and Li Zhi can award Li Dan a reward. But Bai Chun, who has the same status as Li Hong, can not be rewarded. No matter what it is, as long as there is Bai Chun''s credit, Wu Mei and Li Zhi are regarded as invisible. At most, Bai Chun was invited to the palace, and then he ate with them or stayed in the palace for a few days. This was incomparable to anyone in the Tang Dynasty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 873 What Taiyi city can provide for the Tang Dynasty''s military is really defined to the class of thermal weapons. After breaking through the fire spears of Song Dynasty and the fire rope spears of Yuan Dynasty, after years of painstaking research, they finally overcame the most difficult problem of fire spear, and forged it in a real sense, reaching the standard of suing gun It''s extremely lethal, and you don''t have to spare a hand to fire a gun. Whether it''s a firearm or a bird''s blunderbuss, in a real sense, it needs a fire rope as a crucial lead to ignite the gunpowder, and then make the bullets in the barrel fly out. This made Li Hong very dissatisfied with this kind of shooting weapon which was not as convenient as the bow and crossbow. Finally, after several years of tackling key problems, the Tang people finally developed the shot gun created by the Europeans. This kind of weapon has been recorded in the book of weapons illustrated in the late Ming Dynasty. However, it was called "self generating firearm" after it was introduced into China at that time, or it was given a more colloquial name, zilaihuo. History is just like a joke. When Li Hong knew that a man named Mahan had been created in Taiyi city without lighting, he could not help feeling a trance. Because he vaguely remembered that the man who made this spontaneous fire was a French watchmaker, a locksmith and a gunner, and his name was translated as Alfred Seymour. Li Hong had to take Mahan to the East Palace yesterday and have a good look at it. Is it the same as the French craftsman, Li Hong has blue eyes, high nose and yellow hair. Fortunately, the Mahan of the Tang Dynasty is a Tang Dynasty person completely, and its appearance is even more like Han blood than the royal family. Ma Han followed Bai Chun behind, respectfully holding a big wooden box, and stopped at the gate of Zichen hall, waiting for the call of his Highness the prince. After taking over the heavy wooden box and sending Ma Han away, Li Zhi and Wu Mei also walk out of the hall. Behind them, the laughter of Li Ye and other children can be heard. "Is this what you call a national weapon? The foundation of the future of Datang Li Zhi looked at the wooden box and naturally knew that the spontaneous fire in Li Hong''s mouth was contained in this wooden box. In his mind, Li Hong and his courtiers tried to kill with crossbows in the Daming Palace. "Yes, this is the treasure of Datang. As long as we can maintain this advantage and do not slack off our original horse martial arts, I must be able to defeat any powerful country." Li Hong is not stupid. No matter how powerful a firearm is, if he does not meet a powerful country, it will be scrap iron. At that time, Daming was able to get rid of by the archers on horseback when the technology of firearms was advanced. Although the reasons were complicated, the firearms became scrap iron. Was it also a reason to give up hot weapons and use cold weapons? "I also know that you are modest and prudent. I thought that if you had this thing, all the martial arts left by your ancestors would be abolished." Wu Mei took a look at the wooden box, and was relieved. Li Hong''s ability not to overemphasize weapons, but to emphasize people, is enough to show that after this goods ascended the throne, they would not simply rely on the skills and sophistication of Taiyi City, and those things that were not on the table but had a great role in governing the country. It seems that he also knows the importance of some traditions. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, Li Hong and Bai Chun, surrounded by a large number of palace ladies and eunuchs, slowly walked down the steps of Zichen hall. Li Hong, holding a wooden box, looked left and right. The patrolling Jin Wuwei slowly passed by, and a secret guard armed with a powerful bow and Crossbow on the drum tower guarded the safety of the palace. Li Hong ordered him to prepare a pair of the heaviest armor of the Tang Dynasty. Then he squatted on the ground, opened the wooden box and took out a black "thing". "This Is that what you call a national weapon? How to kill the enemy Li Zhi looked at the pipe with black light, and then looked at the wood where Li Hong held it. He murmured. "See? Good nanmu, but. " Li Hong ignored his father''s questions and showed Li Zhi the butt of his gun. "Nanmu, what''s the use of the best nanmu? Can it kill the enemy? " Li Zhi put his hand into his sleeve, and he was used to Li Hong''s answer. What''s more, he will inherit his own throne in a few days, and it''s a bit inappropriate to reprimand his highness. If you should give face, you have to give a little face, so as not to embarrass yourself when you abdicate. "Can the handle still kill the enemy?" Li Hong was dissatisfied with the blow of father long. After asking a question, he began to stir up the spontaneous fire in his hand. When the commander of Jin Wuwei, with a pair of the heaviest armor of the Tang Dynasty, was firmly put on a wooden dummy, which was about a hundred steps away from Hong and others, Pei WANYING, Princess Yiyang, Princess Gao''an, Quan Yi and others, including Princess Lanling, stood at the door of the Zichen hall, concentrating on the emperor and queen, Prince and White pure four people, do not know what to talk about in the square. What''s more, the prince''s highness is holding a strange thing in his hand. From time to time, the emperor and queen are attentively talking about something.At the gate of Zichen hall, when the four people in the strange square acted strangely, Li Zhi and Wu Mei, and Bai Chun suddenly began to move away from Li Hong. The prince slowly raised the self ignited fire in his hand under the astonished eyes of all the people. Before they could understand it, he only heard a loud bang, like thunder, from the front of the tube in Li Hong''s hand. "I''ll go! This special setback and sound is too loud, ah I beg your pardon? what? Speak louder Li Hong put down the smoke in his hands and rubbed his ears. Only then did he look at the manikin in armor in the distance. The commander of Jin Wuwei, who had just volunteered to wear the strongest armor on his own body, was going to be the prince''s experimental object. In his opinion, as long as he protected himself properly, even the powerful crossbow could not completely penetrate the thick armor. Moreover, in the hands of the prince''s highness, no murderous spirit could be seen lethal weapon. Now I heard the loud noise just now, especially when I saw that the heavy and thick armor which had been blasted into pieces and swallowed the saliva with pale face. In his eyes, he looked at the spontaneous fire in Li Hong''s hand, as if he had seen a ghost, and was in a cold sweat. As Li Hong rubbed his ears, he motioned to commander Jin Wuwei to carry the heavy armor. Then he turned around and saw that long father, Long Ma and Bai Chun were still far away from themselves. They looked at themselves with strange and frightened eyes From the hands of the fire. "How many of them are there? They are immediately put into the palace. Even one of them is not allowed to leave the palace. They must be strictly guarded. " Wu Mei''s reaction is the fastest, but even so, a small hand of white pure has been caught by her and lost its blood color. It can''t slow down for a long time. "What? Speak louder Li Hong went to his father and mother with the help of zilaihuo. "Don''t come here. You throw the thing in your hand and come near me. I tell you, my father is serious." Li Zhi pointed to Li Hong''s self coming fire, and his face was extremely dignified. "What''s serious? Can you speak a little louder Li Hong carried zilaihuo on, while his father and mother retreated, as if there was something dirty on Li Hong''s body. Finally, Bai Chun was quick to meet Li Hong, put his lips on Li Hong''s ear and yelled a few words out loud, which made someone wake up. He just carried zilaihuo and walked behind his father and mother. It was a dangerous thing. If Li Zhe or Li Dan were to be replaced, it is estimated that the hidden jinwuwei secret sentry would have already shot them with their powerful crossbow. Now, they are themselves. Even jinwuwei, who protects Daming Palace, unconsciously thinks that he is the next emperor of the Tang Dynasty after he returns to Chang''an. Therefore, when they protect the safety of the Dragon father and the dragon mother, they can not help but count themselves into the protection. He handed the spontaneous fire in his hand to commander Jin Wuwei who was shaking his hands. However, the veteran commander, who never blinked at the enemy''s swords and swords on the battlefield, was just like a sieve chaff when he took over the spontaneous fire. "Is this hot? Put it back in the box. " Li Hong looked at the commander of jinwuwei who looked like holding a red hot iron and scolded him. Wu Mei and Li Zhi, after watching the spontaneous fire put into the wooden box, slowly approached Li Hong. Together with him, they looked at the heavy armor in the Tang Dynasty, which was once proud of by the previous emperors. Now the armor on the chest is already dilapidated, and a dark hole appears in front of several people. "It''s terrible. Even if you put on two heavy armor, I''m afraid it can''t resist such a weapon." Wu Mei looked at the same straight head, even at the moment the heart was still pounding violently, and could not calm down. Li Zhi shook his head around the armor that showed the big hole, and said thoughtfully, "that voice was a little familiar just now. By the way, the fireworks you let Shenji camp set off in the past year are not related to this There are similarities and differences in this spontaneous fire? " "Well, my father, it''s good. This is based on the fireworks. Think about it. As long as we have this one and put it on the warship of our Datang Navy, what kind of results do you think our Tang Dynasty''s attack on Japan will be? Besides If the barrel of the gun is more robust and the overall size is dozens of times larger, even if the Japanese state has a strong iron wall, it will not be able to withstand the bombardment of this thing? " "No, they must be supervised immediately. If these weapons are obtained by others, the consequences will be unimaginable." Wu Mei suddenly raised her head and looked at Li Hong seriously. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 874 Li Ye and Li Ye, for the first time, saw the emperor''s grandmother reprimand his father. They were stunned to see her father as the prince''s Royal Highness. The scolding followed Just like a grandson. Since my father came back to Chang''an, in their eyes and hearts, it can''t mention how powerful it is. The mother had several aunts and others who were respectful to their father and did not dare to disobey his father''s words. In the East Palace, even if he made a mistake, his mother could only sigh with silence if his father said a word. What''s more, he could only let his father say a word to exempt them from punishment. In front of his father, all the people in the east palace were in awe of his father, but only aunt Bai Chun seemed to have a different attitude towards his father than other aunts and even his mother, and his father seemed to have a different attitude towards aunt Bai Chun. When they met their father, they had the same respect as the emperor''s grandmother. This made the two little guys who began to remember things and began to understand things. They expanded their father''s image infinitely to the height and strength that can be compared with the emperor''s grandfather and his grandmother. But now looking at the emperor''s grandmother scolding his father with cold words, the father did not dare to refute a word. Moreover, it was the first time that they saw the emperor''s grandmother scolding a person so harshly, which was never seen in their little hearts. "Empress mother, please leave some face for your son''s minister. You can see at the gate of Zichen hall, so many people are watching. Anyway, the son minister is also the prince who is about to ascend the throne..." Li Hong wants to hold Wu Mei''s arm on the other side, but she is mercilessly thrown away by Wu Mei. She doesn''t give her royal highness a little affection. "Oh? You know you need face? Do you really take yourself as a prince? Since you know that you are the crown prince, you should not be so reckless. Yes? If you inherit the throne of your father, does this palace say you can''t do it? Or do you, Li Hong, and the ignorant Li Ye have the same mentality that if you become an emperor, no one in the world will dare to punish you? " "What? Is that what Li Ye thinks? It''s a good thing. After the mother, the children''s ministers quit first. It''s just that the son doesn''t teach the father I''ll go and clean up the little bunny first... " Li Hong couldn''t stop the dragon mother from gaining power. The Dragon father on one side was as leisurely as watching a play. He didn''t care about his Empress. So he planned to slip away first. "Stop! Tell me clearly about your self infuriation before you leave. It''s uncertain. I, your father and emperor, and even the whole court are worried. Do you want to make the Tang Dynasty Royal family have any uncertain danger at this juncture? " Wu Mei looks at the prince who has no future and stops in a cold voice. In addition, Bai Chun, who supports Wu Mei, has changed a lot in recent years, but her charming smile is still a rare sight in Daming Palace, Donggong palace and even Prince Pu''s mansion. At the moment, it suddenly blooms on her face, which is as delicate as a flower smile. In a low voice, she says to Wu Mei: "empress, I am also responsible for this matter. In the medicated food room of Taiyi city these years, the slaves have been slack in management, so that this matter has been hidden from you and your majesty for so long..." "It''s not your fault. It''s a matter of great importance. It''s about the foundation and survival of the Tang Dynasty. Before I go back to Chang''an, if you directly show it to my father and mother, I''m afraid it will spread all over the place and even leak the wind." Li Hong waved and motioned for Bai chun to take himself out. This was something that had nothing to do with her. What''s more, when he left Chang''an, Taiyi city had already planned it. "Bai Chun has no responsibility. I know better than you whether Bai Chun has any responsibility. There is no need for you to intercede with her here." Wu Mei glanced at the white eyed wolf. Now there are seven girls in the east palace. If you add Shangguan Wan''er, whom Li Lingyue has always arranged, there will be eight. But Li Hong, like his father, has always been a favor to Bai Chun. "I ask you Bai Chun, are you sure you can control this thing completely? It''s not really going to be acquired or copied by someone who wants to? " Li Zhi walked at the front end, suddenly stood still and turned to look at the three people who were just talking. Bai Chun smiles again, and then she vows to face Li Zhi with a worried face and Wu Mei who cocks up her ears and says, "my highness, this sharp weapon, Bai Chun dares to guarantee her life, except for a few of the medicine restaurants in Taiyi city One craftsman, let alone copy. Even if your highness hands the drawings to the craftsmen in the palace, they will not be able to copy them. The craftsmanship of zilaihuo is absolutely not imitated. Although it seems simple, it is absolutely impossible to imitate. " Li Hong looks at Bai Chun and pauses for a moment. In an instant, he changes the number of hundreds of thousands of craftsmen into those that Wu Mei and Li Zhi can accept. In both Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s eyes, things like this one, which hurt heaven and have great power and are made for killing people, were born in the Tang Dynasty. Especially when the prince''s highness was preparing to take over the throne, the killers were related to the well-being of the Tang Dynasty, even the survival of the country. Will it be because Prince Li Hong''s accession to the throne and the birth of the killing weapon bring some unpredictable natural and man-made disasters to the Tang Dynasty, or are they used by people with intentions, and what ominous omens will appear among the people.However, when Bai Chun said that the killing tool was only in the hands of several craftsmen, they were greatly relieved. In their opinion, since the number of people who knew how to make it was very small, it was within their control, so they were a little relieved. After all, Bai Chun never lies. Over the years, as long as it''s about the prince, whether it''s good or bad for the prince, as long as he asks his majesty, Bai Chun never conceals anything for the prince. Therefore, Bai Chun''s words are much more believable than those of the unfilial son. "How many such things are there?" Li Bai looked at her and nodded again. "Not much. It takes nearly two months to make one." "Your father didn''t ask you, so you don''t have to answer for Bai Chun! You''re smart, aren''t you? Have you ever been to Taiyi city once since you came back? After a three-day tour of Chang''an city with gentleness, you and Li Lingyue ran eight times to shangguanyi''s residence. As the prince who is about to ascend the throne, do you still have the Taiyi city that you regard as the foundation of the Tang Dynasty? Bai chunyijie, a woman who has worked hard for you to manage Taiyi city these years. Now Li Dan is staying in Taiyi city every day and can''t come out. Are you going to give this to Li Dan? From tomorrow, you will immediately roll to Taiyi city for this palace. You are not allowed to come back until you ascend the throne! " Wu Mei can''t help but clench Xiuquan and says coldly. Over the years, the feather duster has been offered up. In the big Tang Dynasty, the only prince who can make her angry with the feather duster is the only prince in the Tang Dynasty. Other people are not qualified at all! Even the son of the prince, or anyone else, could not raise her anger when she faced Li Hong. But as long as facing Li Hong, Wu Mei doesn''t know why. Every move of the two skinned faces can easily ignite her anger and make her want to grab a feather duster and hit him out of anger! "I don''t know what I owe you Li Hong in my last life, but I''m going to make you so angry with me in this life!" Wu Mei follows Li Zhi and slowly steps up the steps. She looks at Pei WANYING and other people salute her and Lizhi. "So it''s imperative to go to the Japanese kingdom. Did you intend to go back to the Tang Dynasty these years?" Li Zhi continued to lead Li Hong to the Zichen hall. Behind them were the commander of Jin Wuwei. At the moment, he was holding the wooden box that felt extremely hot. He didn''t know what to do. "Give it to Wang Lou." Wu Mei takes a look at Li Zhi and Li Hong''s father and son''s back, but no one pays attention to the killing weapon. Now she is held in her hand by Jin Wuwei, so she has to take care of them. "The queen can give it to the warlord or to the warden, and let those craftsmen try to see if they can make this thing at will." White pure low voice in Wu Mei''s ear said. Wu Mei was stunned when she heard Bai Chun''s words. Then she turned her head slowly. Looking at Bai Chun, she asked, "are you so confident about this?" "You can''t talk about self-confidence, but this kind of thing. The prince''s highness is more than Bai Chun. When he came back from the war against Japan, he went to Taiyi city secretly and ordered that the medicated food room must make sharp weapons without fuzes. It has been many years, but now Taiyi City can make a few spontaneous fires, which is called" self-confidence " I''m afraid that in the Tang Dynasty, apart from the medicine room in Taiyi City, no one can make it, let alone a lot of extremely precise and exquisite parts, and no one else can copy them. After nine years of hard work, I can''t find a slave craftsman to make a slave Bai Chun looks right, not as if she is at ease with Wu Mei, but more like hoping that Wu Mei can have a real try. "Well, I''ll try to find someone in the palace to see if no one imitates it. Alas In other words, Taiyi city is in your hands. This palace is very relieved, but The crown prince is about to take over the throne. His disposition is still so stubborn. I am really worried that he will become more and more serious after he takes over the throne. No one in the East Palace, including Princess WANYING, could persuade him. On weekdays, apart from me, he cares more about what you say. So even if you can''t give up Taiyi city for the time being, you have to put more thought into Li Hong''s body. You can''t let him still be like this. In the future, I can''t reprimand him like I do now. After all, it''s the Emperor... " "Don''t worry, Queen. Your Royal Highness has a lot of loyalty and filial piety, especially for you and your majesty. Although you will make a lot of mischief on weekdays, you should be very clear in your mind. If you look at the Tang Dynasty, you should be the first one, and your majesty will be under you. If the prince''s Highness has any behavior in the future, the maidservant will certainly tell the queen that you will be angry at that time. " "Jing said some comforting words. Just go with him to Taiyi city tomorrow. As for others, stay in the east palace. No one is allowed to follow him. Including you two little things Li Ye points to Li Ye Mei.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 875 Wu Mei''s words, like setting the tone for the future of the palace, but also formally in front of several girls in the East Palace, formally established the status of maid Bai Chun in the east palace. Although Wu Mei is not as good as Wu Mei in these years, Bai Chun''s position in the east palace or even in the Daming Palace is comparable, let alone surpassing. But in front of Zichen hall, the empress who was in charge of all matters of the Imperial Palace, in front of all the princes and concubines in the East Palace, had such a heart to heart talk with Bai Chun, which was more like conferring titles, and formally established Bai Chun''s status. It has to be said that Wu Mei has some admiration for Li Hong''s unintentional action at that young age. At the same time, she also admires Bai Chun''s indifference. From not fighting and not knowing each other in those days, to fighting side by side and loving each other, and now to the tacit understanding and care for each other, the two people are even at odds, which makes the Donggong Hougong, which should have been full of infighting, become harmonious and happy because of the existence of Bai Chun. It is precisely because of Bai Chun''s existence, especially her status that she wants to be famous but not to be ranked. Unexpectedly, she has become a sea calming needle for the women in the back palace of the east palace. Because of her Bai Chun''s existence, Pei WANYING, an Xiaohe, Chen QingHan, Yeyue, Yan Lingbin, etc., have lost their mind of competing for favor in front of Li Hong. After all, no matter how much they compete for favors, there is always a nameless person who doesn''t even live in the east palace. Instead, Bai Chun, who lives alone in Prince Pu''s mansion outside the Imperial City, is firmly pressed on their heads, which makes their competition for favors meaningless. Even if they become princesses and princesses, even if they become the rank of princesses and concubines, it is for them Is not as good as a nameless white pure in front of the prince''s highness. In addition, Bai Chun''s natural character of not fighting for the world''s affairs, and holding the absolute rights given by his Royal Highness from the very beginning, and the strong Taiyi city as the support, the emperor and the queen all looked at her differently. So, who could dare to compete with her? What''s more, Bai Chun herself has made an absolute sacrifice, that is, her status as a slave. No one can persuade her to change her. She herself is satisfied with her present status. The honor guard of the crown prince is now indispensable for Li Hong to go out of the country. He must soon become emperor. He can no longer allow him to be free and unrestrained as he used to be. The royal family and Prince Zhan can tolerate the guard of 50 people. In addition, Captain Tu Qi, Huameng and Jingzhe, Li Hong, with Bai Chun in his car, passes through Chang''an city to Taiyi City, which he has never been to for a long time. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng, as Taoists who had a close contact with his royal highness in private, especially Li Chunfeng, with their first big voyage in the past two years, created an unprecedented navigation road for some students who yearned for the sea and liked to conquer the sea in the Tang Dynasty. After that, their fame has far surpassed that of Yuan Tiangang. Today, in the navigation history of the Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid no one can compete with Li Chunfeng. With the navigation of other students, more and more continents have been discovered, and more new species have been brought back to the Tang Dynasty, which has made the Tang really become a country rich in materials. In this way, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang, with their sons, came to Taiyi City three days in advance, and returned to Cuiwei palace, not far from the Royal Summer Palace, Zongsheng palace, and the place where the prince''s highness Li Hong and his mother, Wu Mei, were injured after being stabbed when they visited Zhongnan mountain. "Change the year number? What''s the year number? After the crown prince ascended the throne, the title should have been changed. But you said that it was not the year when the emperor ascended the throne. What was the title? " Yuan Tiangang looked at the Cuiwei palace not far away, and gradually rose the smoke. He knew that today was the day when his royal highness came to Cuiwei palace. It doesn''t mean to change your highness On the basis of the year number, a more extensive calculation method is added Li Chunfeng read the books in his hand, looked up at Cuiwei palace, thought and said: "Your Highness means that when we talk about the year, we always use the year number, even the events of the previous hundreds of years. It is not easy to record, let alone let other countries accept our traditions and start our culture." "So? How to change it? How to change it? What did it look like? These are all left by our ancestors. Will such a big and painstaking change cause others'' dissatisfaction with your highness? After all, it''s a rule to change the year number as soon as you ascend the throne. But how should we change this era? Is it so easy to change a thousand year old tradition? " Yuan Tiangang had a dignified face and couldn''t understand why Li Chunfeng should do the job of his royal highness. It is obvious that this is his highness. After he used Li Chunfeng as a sailor, he planned to make use of his present reputation to create momentum for the people and scholars, so as to promote this new method of calculation. "But don''t you think there is some truth in what the prince said? Take Xinluo and other three countries, which have accepted our Chinese tradition, as an example. When they study history books, they still can''t fully integrate our chronological methods. However, if you unify them according to your highness, they will be more acceptable in reason. " "What''s the use of that? If we investigate it carefully, will it not return to the chronology of historical records? It''s still not for those who want to... " Yuan Tiangang shook his head in some doubt."Does that matter? As long as the common people accept the cultural heritage of the Tang Dynasty fundamentally, as for the things in the history books, it is convenient to write and print in the Tang Dynasty. It is not necessary to copy word by word for a long time. As long as you brush a few times, you can print as many books as you want. Do you worry? What''s more, on the massiness of history In this world, who has the detailed and clear records of the Tang Dynasty? Besides, whether it is Xinluo, Koguryo or Japan, it is the same culture with our Chinese nation. It is just a slight change based on the Chinese nation. Now the prince intends to restore the essence and protect the Chinese culture from being tampered with in foreign countries That''s what it should be. " Li Chunfeng closed the book, behind one hand, looking at the lush vegetation, heart with the sonorous powerful words also become arrogant. If we do so according to your Highness''s will, if we can go through the accumulation and test of time, after a hundred years, if we look around the Tang Dynasty and even the vast world, whether it is the territory of the Tang Dynasty or the independent territory, it will merge into a larger "country" because of the cultural heritage of the same root and the same origin. And such a "country" will be far beyond people''s current understanding, and will be beyond the imagination of scholars in the world, especially those who respect rites and emphasize education. His Highness''s move is definitely more effective than the swords, swords and halberds on the horse''s back, the neighing of war horses and the torrent of blood. At that time, even if the Tang Dynasty no longer exists, even if there is any song dynasty or Zhao Dynasty, no matter who the imperial power belongs to, no matter who sits in this prosperous and prosperous land, what will never change is that in terms of cultural inheritance, the same is true Tracing back to the same source, it will be the same line of Chinese national culture, and the Chinese people will be in charge of this land and govern the local people. "But if your highness wants to have a better age and trace back to the source, it can''t be achieved by manpower alone, so the burden falls on you and me." Yuan Tiangang sighed. He had to say that Li Chunfeng had completely changed in recent years, which was quite different from Li Chunfeng who had not had much contact with his royal highness. Today''s Li Chunfeng, including his sons and even his own sons, has become the most fanatical followers of his highness. No matter whether the prince''s will is right or wrong, Li Chunfeng regards it as absolute truth. "No, it doesn''t fall on our shoulders. Human beings are so small. Compared with the stars, the sea, the sky and the earth, we are just a small wave in the river of time, a mole of ants in the world. What your highness relies on is the astronomical phenomena above our heads. Those mysterious, beautiful and indescribable astronomical phenomena are the only ones that can make this new chronological rule accepted by people. Even the imperial power and the sharp edge in the hand are not as easy to observe the astronomical phenomena as they are supposed to be tomorrow. " Li Chunfeng looked at the blue sky above his head, but his thoughts were aimless. He wanted to break through the day and the clouds, and look at the sky beyond the sky, the moon, and even the more distant distance. In the end, what is hidden is the law of heaven or human reason! The three emperors and five emperors are originally myths. If we really want to record events from the "head", we must have a lot of historical research. Whether it''s bamboo slips, inscriptions on bronzes, or carved on rocks, we need Li Chunfeng, Yuan Tiangang and others to make clear our history, from which moment we remember, in the end, i Where should we define our civilization and the origin of our Chinese nation. In addition to Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang, the Confucian sages headed by Li Dan, the king of Yin, began to collect more evidence in favor of chronological rules in Chang''an, Luoyang and Jiangnan. "The king of Yin was really hard. A few days ago, he had finished the work of self-made fire and artillery for you in Taiyi City medicated food room. Now he has to keep busy with the chronological rules, but the king of England seems to be more relaxed." Bai Chun sits on the steps of the main hall of Cuiwei palace, but her body has lost its support. She nestles in Li Hong''s arms and murmurs. "Li Zhe doesn''t have nothing to do. In a few days, it''s time to go to Liaodong. Now the people''s wisdom is gradually opening up, and people need guidance. However, Li Zhe is more suitable than Li Dan to go there. After all, it is useless to rely on benevolence, courtesy and virtue in the face of these ethnic groups who have not yet left the tribe. They can only use the knife in his hand to make them realize "Do you also want to prevent Xinluo and Baiji societies, which are closer to Japan, to secretly help the Japanese once the navy of the Tang Dynasty attacks Japan, so you put the king of England right there. On the one hand, it can suppress the tribes like Pei, and on the other hand, it can also deter some dissidents from Xinluo and Baiji, so that they dare not lend a helping hand to the Japanese state secretly?" Bai Chun raised her delicate chin and looked at Li Hong. "Why are you so clever? You can see that. Kiss it as a reward. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 876 In the second year of Yongchun, Emperor Li Zhi of the Tang Dynasty took the throne. In the first year of Hongdao, Prince Li Hong of the Tang Dynasty succeeded to the throne. At this moment, history has completely deviated from the original correct track of history. Finally, at this moment, the Prince Li Hong, who did not live to the present in history, was posthumously presented with the title of "filial piety to the emperor" and "Li Hong of emperor Yizong", who later became the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. History has never been if, but it has changed. Therefore, in the second year of Yongchun in history, Li Zhi, the emperor of Emperor Gaozong of the Tang Dynasty, who had died in the river of history, was in Zen position in this year. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty was located in Li Hong, the fifth Prince of the Tang Dynasty. Thus, he became another living supreme emperor of the Tang Dynasty. When the new emperor ascended the throne, all the officials saluted him. From the local government to Kyoto, many local and Kyoto officials changed their positions, or were promoted, demoted or dismissed. When the new emperor ascends the throne, there will be amnesty in the world. Criminals and prisoners on death row by batch will be released or remitted. Chang''an, capital of Kyoto, and Luoyang, the eastern capital, had a peaceful and festive atmosphere that lasted for more than half a year. The new emperor ascended the throne and extended his benefaction to the whole world. He either scattered money and rice to local farmers, reduced taxes and reduced taxes on merchants, or granted officials to scholars. There is a peaceful atmosphere in the imperial city. There are countless auspicious omens in the world, countless auspicious omens abroad, and countless foreign envoys. Congratulations and gifts are countless The flying of feather duster countless! Li Hong had imagined countless times how free and easy he was after he ascended the throne and how he had read the country, but The reality is often cruel, although he was once a prince, but also deeply favored by the emperor and Empress Dowager for many years, to this day. However, he never knew that he had to suffer so much restriction and restraint after climbing to the peak of imperial power. He even changed from the emperor to the emperor''s Dragon father, from the queen to the Empress Dowager''s dragon mother. His harshness to himself had reached the point where others were extremely envious, but he felt disgusting. In the same way, officials who were able to talk with him were no longer relaxed as before. They were like shrimps thrown into boiling water. When they saw themselves, they were all bent and cautious. Of course, among all the people in the world, I''m afraid there are only three people in the world: the father, the emperor, the empress mother, and Bai Chun. When they are in front of themselves, they are still the same as before. "I I beg your pardon. " "Get up and talk back!" "I I forgive you for your innocence. " "Get up and talk back." "I I beg your pardon. " "Get up and talk. You''re on your knees!" Li Hong felt that he had worn his tongue, but even when he was the crown prince, Zong Chuke, shangguanyi, Jinghui and others who were able to talk and laugh with themselves were special Special In a word, every time I meet my ministers, I always feel like the ancestral tablet of his family. That''s why I let them treat them respectfully and cautiously. I''m afraid that I will lose the etiquette of being a courtier. "Your Majesty, the change of the crown prince''s Royal Highness to Queen..." "this is the question of the Chung Zheng temple has the final say? Ask them. I have Sorry, mother. I know I was wrong The emperor rushed out of Penglai hall, and behind him was a remnant of a feather duster. "You give me another one! I! I! I! How long has it been? You still can''t change it! You have to get angry at this palace, don''t you? " Wu Mei stands at the gate of Penglai hall with a feather duster in hand. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty hides under the towering tree planted by him and the supreme emperor, saying nothing. "Mother, you are wrong. I I When facing the court officials, the performance of the children''s ministers is much better than that in your Penglai hall. I don''t believe you ask Huameng. " The emperor of the Tang Dynasty hid behind the tree, but did not dare to go out and face the feather duster in the hands of the Empress Dowager. The palace maids and eunuchs in Penglai palace have been used to the scene of flying all over the sky in these days. It seems that the new emperor''s figure can be seen behind the towering tree, regardless of the wind and rain. At the gate of Penglai hall, naturally, the Empress Dowager''s angry and harsh voice is indispensable. "Three months have passed. You told me it''s just so much better. I don''t care whether you are used to it or not. If you dare to use other names, we will not fight Hit Come here Wu Mei is more and more plump and plump. She has lost her old style of elegance and elegance, but now she is more peaceful. As like as two peas duster, , or the duo duster, which has already been wrapped in pulp, silently tells the great deeds of the Empress Dowager never abandon it, and its great role in Daming Palace. Less than two months after Li Hong ascended the throne with the descendants of the imperial family of the Tang Dynasty, she was finally welcomed back to the eastern palace of Chang''an in the name of the imperial concubine of the Tang Dynasty. Even without the verification of Zongzheng temple and other official offices, it can be seen at a glance that the exiled Prince is "produced" by his majesty Li Hong of the Tang Dynasty. It is definitely not a fake prince of the Tang Dynasty.Wu Mei and Li Zhi didn''t like the Dalai emperor''s daughter. After all, after they were pregnant with Li Hong''s Dragon seed, they dared to leave without saying goodbye and secretly ran back to the Japanese state to give birth to the child. In this way, they should be sent to Zongzheng temple for disposal as soon as they came back. However, due to the affection of the new Emperor Li Hong, they could only hang the eldest daughter in the East Palace and never summon them. Even when Pei WANYING and others visited them, the name of the eldest daughter was still not allowed to appear on the list. However, Li Zhi and Wu Mei do not have a long memory. Since they are so indifferent to their biological mothers, they are good for their own children, which makes Li Ye, Li Ye and other princesses envy Li Nan''s treatment. Li Nan, who is half a year younger than Li Ye and Li Ye, understands the rules of Donggong''s own small circle in a few days, and begins to get along with each other like fish in water. On weekdays, there are a lot of rules and etiquette. When facing Li Ye and Li Ye, they are extremely flattering. Even on the first day after returning to Chang''an, the emperor''s grandfather and his grandmother gave him some fresh things, which they did not mean to share with Li Ye and others. Wu Mei, Li Zhidao is also no white pain Li Nan, in Li Ye''s bullying, also from time to time to reconcile, for Li Nan''s value, compared with his born mother came to the Royal female, is not know how many times better. In the imperial city of Chang''an City, the most famous are Taiji palace, Daming Palace and Xingqing palace. So even if Li Hong never mentioned it, and even hoped that his father and mother would live in the Daming Palace all the time, while the Emperor himself still lived in the East Palace, no matter what he said, he did not change Li Zhi''s and Wu Mei''s insistence. Finally, after two months, they moved into Xingqing palace and left the Daming Palace to Li Hong. With Li Hong''s accession to the Daming Palace, the succession of the Tang Empire''s throne was finally successfully completed. The Xingqing palace next to Daming Palace is smaller than Daming Palace in scale, but its luxury and elegance are more suitable for Li Zhi and Wu Mei''s self-cultivation. In addition, the couple had been prepared for a long time. Although they did not expand the scale, the architectural style and decoration inside represent the most exquisite and advanced art peak of the Tang Dynasty. So for Li Zhi and Wu Mei, when they moved into Xingqing palace, they were very happy. They were not as much wronged as the Emperor Li Hong thought. With Li Hong''s accession to the Daming Palace, some of the old officials of the nine temples and five wardens, either expelled by Li Hong or wanted by Li Zhi and Wu Mei, changed their masters one after another, becoming the new ministers promoted and cultivated by Li Hong. It was only at this time that Li Zhi and Wu Mei, who were in the Xingqing palace, clearly understood that the new emperor, who seemed to be out of tune and worried about himself, had already made preparations for his accession to the throne. I thought that after Li Hong ascended the throne, there would be at least most of the old ministers in the imperial court. But I didn''t expect that after Li Hong ascended the throne, some officials who had been in the Chongwen Hall of the east palace or the prince''s house had become important officials overnight. After just a few months of testing, both Li Zhi and Wu Mei found that these officials, who seemed to have little ability, had always been like Li Hong, lying dormant in the wild, waiting for Li Hong to show his talents after he ascended the throne. The court did not seem very elated about the overwhelming war situation of Tang Navy against Japan, or thought that the Tang Dynasty could finally rest assured and enjoy the peace of prosperous times. Whether it is Zhongshu, menxia, Shangshu, or Liubu, it seems that the situation of the Tang Navy''s war against the Japanese state has long been expected. Now, before the end of the war, they have begun to plan in advance what to do next. Among all the officials, most of the voices were inclined to say that since the state of Japan regarded the Tang Dynasty as the kingdom of the Tang Dynasty and thought that it was the vassal state of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor of the state of Japan should not be called the emperor now. Is this not a taboo of the emperor? Isn''t it higher than that of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, as famous as the supreme emperor, is it not to suppress my majesty? Therefore, in the face of the letter of peace seeking from the Japanese royal family, most of the people in the court hoped that Li Hong could re confer the imperial family of Japan and tianwu emperor as the king of the East China Sea, and personally gave an imperial edict to order him to go to the emperor and change the king to show his respect for the Tang Dynasty and his majesty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 877 It''s hard to be a filial son and a good husband. Since he became emperor, Li Hong found that he wanted to show filial piety to the emperor in front of his father and mother It''s hard to compare! Moreover, as the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, it is so difficult for him to be a qualified husband like an ordinary woman. The harem is so harmonious that once anyone has something to do, the ladies will start to gather together and mutter, studying how to get your Majesty''s approval and how to make your Majesty''s dragon heart happy, and then agree to the request of the eldest daughter. As for whether there is any conflict between the request of the eldest daughter and the national policy of the Tang Dynasty and the decision of her majesty, empress Pei WANYING seems to have a short-circuit in her mind. She stares at the innocent eyes and looks at Shangguan Waner, who is in her prime of life. Her sister-in-law Li Lingyue kneaded her forehead in silence. She went into the back palace of Daming Palace and became her sister-in-law. However, between Shangguan Wan''er and her brother-in-law, it is difficult to make any progress. She is still in the same place all the time. It seems that there is no way to pierce the window paper. Li Lingyue takes Shangguan Waner around Li Hong''s palace when she has something to do. In short, where Pei WANYING is there, she takes Shangguan Wan''er with her. She has the determination to let the empress thoroughly implement the affairs between Shangguan Wan''er and her brother Li Hong for the emperor. Although Shangguan Waner didn''t want to follow Li Lingyue into the palace every day, she couldn''t stand her good friend who grew up with her, and all kinds of reasons that made her unable to shirk. She had to run to the back palace every day. Even if she closed her eyes, she could walk most of the back palaces of Daming Palace smoothly. In the Zichen palace, accompanied by Huameng and cheetah, the eldest daughter of the Imperial Palace came in slowly. Before she entered the study, she heard a sentence: "the minister knows his guilt, your majesty will stop being angry." the voice came from the imperial study. After a short while, he saw the Ministry of war, the Ministry of officials, the Minister of rites, and the Secretary of Honglu temple, who were bowing uneasily from his majesty Li Hong''s study. "The people of the Si Nong temple have disappeared. They will work with the people and let them follow me early tomorrow morning I will go with you. " Li Hong''s powerless voice sounded in the study. After several Shangshu left, Dalai''s daughter walked lightly to the direction of the study. Li Hong put his feet on the desk in the spacious imperial study, while the maid in court was carefully cleaning up the memorial on the table as wide as the bed surface. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty, nestled in a comfortable and spacious chair, looked up at the ceiling in his study, not knowing what he was thinking. "I have seen your majesty." After returning to Chang''an and entering the East Palace, the first task of the eldest daughter is to learn all kinds of palace etiquette, which is nothing difficult for the Dalai imperial daughter who comes from the same culture. "Don''t do this. Don''t think about it. If you don''t tell me how the courtiers will advise me after I change my mind, the empress mother will let me get rid of my skin." Li Hong squinted at a big to the emperor''s daughter, and then continued to close his eyes and raise his mind. The eldest daughter looked at Li Hong and made a face at him secretly. Then she motioned the maiden to go out first. She went to the desk and picked up the unfinished memorials at random. She stood by Li Hong''s side with her desk. Now, it is hard for her to change her mind, whether it is the situation of the imperial court or the imperial court. Since the Tang Dynasty is regarded as the upper Kingdom, it must be called the king just like Silla and Baiji, instead of being called the emperor at the same time as the supreme emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Although these are just the pretext for the Tang Dynasty to destroy the Japanese culture, the Japanese royal family is still suffering from the fact that the Japanese always worship the culture of the Tang Dynasty, and so many envoys are sent to study in the Tang Dynasty every year. Now the Tang Dynasty finds an unreasonable excuse and corrects the bandit logic of the traditional culture of the Tang Dynasty that has been tampered with by the students of the Japanese state. Even if it was Emperor tianwu, when he sent the Dalai emperor''s daughter to the ship for the Tang Dynasty, facing all kinds of grand treatment that the Dalai emperor received, he had no way to shift the reason of the Tang Dynasty''s momentum, setting up a teacher and asking a crime. After all, although all this was the result of the Dalai emperor''s daughter''s strategy, the decision was made by himself. Therefore, in the face of the merciless destruction of the Tang Dynasty Navy, Emperor tianwu now only hopes that his majesty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, can look on the Internet in the face of the Dalai emperor''s daughter and leave some face for the Japanese royal family. "I haven''t said anything yet." The eldest daughter looked at her little white hand and was held in her hand by Li Hong and said in a low voice. Since the birth of the baby, the body of the eldest daughter is becoming more and more popular. Now in the harem, compared with her body that seems to be well-known, only the night moon, who is not pregnant, has this potential. The remaining few women are willing to bow down to the emperor''s daughter''s breast and buttocks, and even an Xiaohe will occasionally make love to her and find her feeling. "What are you talking about?" Li Hong turned around in his chair and put his legs back on the table, but in this way, he caught the big lady standing between her legs and allowed him to ask questions with his little hand.The eldest daughter looked at her sandwiched between her legs and continued to sit on the chair like a rocking chair, which could tilt back slightly. She sighed helplessly and said, "Your Majesty has made up her mind. I know that no matter what I say, I can''t recover the tendency of Japanese royal family to become king, but Whether the gods can be preserved, not all removed, or for the Japanese royal family The face of the royal family is preserved in the hearts of the people. " "Is that what your father asked you to say, or did you say it yourself? I don''t care whether it''s King Cheng or emperor of Japan. But the bottom line of the culture of the Tang Dynasty is that we will never tolerate other people''s arbitrary changes and distortions. As long as your father can do this, the rest Is it still important to your father? Royal family and royal family are just names. Tell your father, don''t wait until you lose your rule over the Japanese people, and then you will find that you are doing something stupid, such as losing your watermelon and picking up sesame seeds! " While someone is talking, his hands have already got into the clothes of the eldest daughter. "Stop." The Dalai imperial daughter pressed her hand in front of her chest, gasped at Li Hong, and said with a coquettish look, "if my father fully respects the culture of the Tang Dynasty according to the meaning of the Tang Dynasty, you can really guarantee that both my father and the future Prince of Dajin will still be Japanese King At that time, although it was designed by the daughter of Dalai to sleep the present emperor of the Tang Dynasty, it was also for a reason. In addition, it was for the sake of the common people of Japan. What''s more, at that time, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was in a state of half dream and half awaking, and she didn''t feel as shy as she is now. But now in the face of this pair of claws on her body, the fingers are like the most eager and naughty love sinus in her heart. She can always touch her cherry lips and make her shy voice switch from time to time in an important moment, which makes her whole body warm and her legs soften. She wants to fall in his arms and let him be more Add unscrupulous capture, give yourself more comfort. "This is a Japanese affair. What does it have to do with us? Whether you can continue to rule the people of Japan depends on whether your father or prince Dajin can bring the Japanese people the same prosperity and prosperity as the Tang Dynasty. If they can''t, the Japanese people will take the initiative to revolt, and it''s up to me, too? " Li Hong''s finger, unable to continue climbing the peak, began to gently twist the bulge, and the smile on his face began to enlarge in the eyes of the eldest daughter. A faint fragrance rose from the tip of her nose. Her hair was touching the tip of her nose, bringing some itching feeling. On the wide chair, the clothes of the eldest daughter were half untied, and the spring light was leaking out. The white skin was gradually exposed to Li Hong''s eyes. Although she has already been a mother, the good thing is that under the stimulation of Bai Chun, the absolute model, every woman''s skin has been maintained extremely exquisite. Her hands are swimming everywhere on her body, or from top to bottom. "If you change the emperor to the king, there will certainly be people from other families who will not do it. If the father and the son of Dazu are in trouble, do you want to stand by? Don''t forget that the turbulent situation in the Japanese state is caused by the sharp weapons in the hands of the Tang Navy at your command. " Dalai''s daughter hugged Li Hong''s neck. She was in a daze. Now she is sitting on his Majesty''s waist. "If your father asks for help from me in the Tang Dynasty, for your face, I will not stand idly by. Naturally, I will give full support to help him calm down the Japanese rebellion." "Er But In this way, the Tang Dynasty Navy landed on the land of Japan, and became a rightful teacher and famous, so as to clear up the obstacles of other powerful families of Japan for your great cause. In time, when you unify the country, only my father and Prince Dajin will be left... " "How can it be? The state of Japan is still under the rule of the king of the East China Sea. The Tang Dynasty is still only shangguo, and the kingdom of Japan is not the territory of the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong raised his cheek buried in the two peaks and said. In the imperial study of Zichen hall, a chic negotiation came to an end with the increasingly excited voice of Dalai''s daughter and a low roar of Li Hong. As for the fate of emperor tianwu and Prince Dajin of the Japanese state, it was also determined in the battle between the daughter of the emperor and Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 878 If today''s Tang Dynasty, including the surrounding foreign countries, is like a "patient" lying on the platform of the earth, undergoing surgery away from the original historical track, then naturally, the chief surgeon is Li Hong, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Taiyi city first underwent earth shaking changes. Although most of the reasons were due to passivity, and although the main reason for active change made the emperor of the Tang Dynasty worried, after patient and careful combing, the whole Tang Dynasty was just like before. There was no specific thing in Taiyi City, which was just a meal covering the whole face Abuse. So every time someone receives a memorial from the Xingqing palace, at the moment of opening, he will conditionally turn his head to one side, for fear that the words in the memorial will slap on his face. The two tracks from Chang''an to Luoyang cost a lot of money from the Ministry of housing and the Ministry of labor, and took five years to build them. When someone was elated to invite the emperor and the empress dowager, as well as leading the officials to the huge house beside the railway track, ready to show them the iron and steel monsters that can run without livestock pulling and smoke, the long monster was lying on the track and couldn''t move. Li Zhi even thought that it was not enough fodder that made this guy lose his temper? In the face of following his own buttocks and behind a group of technicians headed by Li Dan, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty turned back to look at his hands behind his back and a curious old man. He could only helplessly say, "would you like to go in to accompany your mother first? Will you come back when the minister is ready? " "Forget it? As for you, if you can run fast without horse drawn carriage and load dozens of times more than that of horse drawn carriage, I think it''s just that you, the emperor, did not do his duty and instigated some tricks to deceive the people of the world. I would not believe it. " Li Zhi kicked Li Dan''s buttocks in the crack between the big iron and steel body, and motioned him to get out of the way and see for himself what this guy was poking at with an iron stick in his hand. "You don''t understand, you don''t know what Li Dan is doing..." "I don''t understand, do you? You know, you''re good at it? Do you want it to run happily and take me and your mother to Luoyang in half a day Li Zhi''s face was straight and strong. In his opinion, the tall and large iron cabinet like an iron dragon was obviously instigated by his eighth Prince Li Dan, and had nothing to do with the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Li Hong, choked by long''s father, didn''t know what to say. He nodded speechless. He was too lazy to compete with Li Zhi, a layman. After all, he is now a loner and can''t make trouble for himself. In recent years, a series of accidents have pushed him to the forefront of the storm. The old couple of Xingqing palace were the first to make trouble for themselves. With the occurrence of the accident, even the courtiers in the court began to shake their liver and beard, asking him to be steady for a period of time. In the eyes of the emperor, the empress dowager, the conservative courtiers, and the wise scholars, the railway tracks were regarded as barriers across the earth. At the same time, they damaged the farmland and the food and clothing of the people. In their opinion, these tracks were planted on the loess land alone, which not only occupied the good farmland, but also brought uncertain factors and unknown factors for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty and the fate of the rivers and mountains. "The rails on the land can''t pull the chariot that you spent a lot of money to build. Your boat that can run automatically without sails and oars in Qujiang pool is still lying on its stomach and can''t move like a dead dog. You''ve been tossing about these things in recent years. Which one gives you a long face?" Wu Mei light floating voice in the back of Li Hong''s head, like a heavy hammer passed over. Under the maid''s help, Wu Mei, who is elegant and elegant, walks to one side and looks at the iron pimples like a long dragon in front of her, and sighs helplessly. It has been several years since Li Hong became emperor. Although it is said that chaotang is stable, the world is rich, and the common people live and work in peace and contentment, it is obvious that this son of a bitch has not put his mind on the court for the past two years, and he has encouraged Li Dan to work out some myths and stories every day. Just like the boat floating in the Qujiang pool like a dead dog, it can sail on the water without human and animal power under the sound of boom and smoke. Every time he went to Xingqing palace to visit himself and his majesty, he would say the last time. However, several years later, the boats on the surface of the Qujiang pool were still floating like dead dogs, unable to move. Every day, some craftsmen from Taiyi city were agitating there without day or night, just like all the scenes in front of him. "Technology Technical problems, technical problems, these are all technical problems. As long as the children''s ministers go back and allocate some funds to them, it is estimated that they will be completely improved in one or two years, and they will be able to run automatically. " Li Hong scratched his head awkwardly, and really wanted to kick Li Dan, who was frustrated. Fortunately, his father long had already helped him to kick again. They are already in their thirties. Now they have to be reprimanded by their father and mother in front of their concubines. Li Hong can only sigh in his heart that the emperor is the first one to behave like himself."Brother Huang Brother Huang... " "Here, what''s the chatter?" After hearing Li Lingyue''s anxious voice, Li Hong''s heart is tight again. What moths will come out again? In the past two years, Bai Chun has been scolded by herself for crying several times. Now, Li Lingyue comes here again. Is there something wrong? "Look Look at the sky Li Lingyue has always been inseparable from Shangguan Waner, who has been married to the East Palace and become the imperial concubine. The two women have been working together to help Li Hong extinguish the fire all over the place. Each issue of "the world in the world" helps to praise Li Hong, offsetting the pressure and trouble brought to Li Hong by the accidents of Taiyi City, internal combustion engine and hot-air balloon in the past two years. "I''ll go Who approved this Li Hong looked at the direction of Shangguan Waner''s fingers and looked up. In an instant, he felt like a black in front of him, and almost fainted with anger. At this time, there were two huge white hot-air balloons in the clear sky. Because of the high-altitude hot air flow, two huge white hot-air balloons seemed to be entangled together. All of these were OK, and they did not scare Li Hong. The most important thing is that when two giant hot-air balloons were entangled in the air, there were sparks above them. It was obvious that there was a problem with the engine on one side, which ignited the hot-air balloon. "Li Dan! Who did it? " Despite Shangguan Wan''er''s pulling, Li Hong angrily walks up to Li Dan here. Looking at Li Dan, whose face is covered with black oil, he growls and says: "I still feel that I am living a stable life, don''t you? The last time I killed ten students of the Imperial College, didn''t you tell you that you can''t fly again until the problem is completely solved? Why did they go up again "This What about Li Zhe? These days, he said he wanted to try to use hot-air balloons to transport troops. As the saying goes, it''s much easier to go to Anxi and continue to add variables to the chaos of the big food country if they can come down. So I think he made the hot air balloon this time. Before I came here, I told him that it was not very stable... " "Don''t stop me." Li Hong grabs Shangguan Wan''er''s hand, who is worried. Then he pulls him onto the platform to avoid his cold faced dragon mother. He directly shouts, "let Li Zhe roll over to me immediately!" "Ah..." "My God..." As soon as Li Hong''s voice fell, he heard Shangguan Wan''er, who was holding his arm, and the dragon mother, who was not far away, looking at the direction of the sky, involuntarily uttered a startling cry. Looking up into the air, I saw two hot-air balloons, like short-term kites, began to fall like arrows from the string in the raging fire. From time to time, we can see the black shadows thrown out of the balloon. They screamed in the air and fell to the ground with their teeth dancing. "How many times is this special? Li Zhe, you little son of a bitch, in order to transport soldiers, you are crazy. You dare to carry so many people to heaven before this thing is finished. " Li Hong murmured. After entering the Daming Palace, Shangguan Wan''er has put all her heart into Li Hong''s body. Now she looks at her husband, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Once again, because of the dangerous and unknown hot air balloon, she has begun to think in her little mind whether she should once again put this kind of relationship into her mind Royal accident concealment? Looking at Shangguan Wan''er''s worried face, her long eyelashes seem to have some worries on her white cheek. Her red cherry lips are nibbled by a row of neat white teeth, and her beautiful eyes are full of worry. "Don''t worry. You can write as you like. It doesn''t happen on the ground. There are fewer people who see it. It happens in the sky. It''s estimated that people within dozens of miles can see it clearly." Li Hong hugs Shangguan Wan''er''s slender waist and tightens it tightly into his arms, softly comforting him. Because, he saw the dragon mother is iron green face, with the platform under the Dragon father is angry to come to him! "This You two have heard Li Dan say this just now. This is the result of Li Zhe''s private order. The father, the emperor and the empress have nothing to do with his son''s ministers. " "If you don''t give him so much power? Can he do it? " Li Zhiqi''s already sparse beard has been raised. "I Li Dan has always been in charge of the Imperial College. " "Didn''t you give Li Dan the responsibility?" The feather duster that Wu Mei didn''t use on Li Hong for many years has now become a crutch. Although she doesn''t use it, she has always been with her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Hong. Li Dan was not in charge of the Imperial College at the beginning, nor was Li Zhe in charge of the logistic power of the military department for the first time. However, in the face of the long father and mother who love the people like children, someone has to bow his head. In front of the officials and Shangguan Waner at the first railway station in the future of Datang, the emperor and the Empress Dowager were severely reprimanded three days later. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 879 King Li Zhe himself did not have an official position completely appointed by the imperial court, let alone the official positions of the Ministry of administrative officials, the Ministry of Shangshu, and the relevant resolutions of the Central Committee and the door. However, such a prince, who had no official position or position, was now in charge of the logistics of all the troops in the Tang Dynasty, including the military training right of the army in the capital city. So naturally, Li Zhe, the king of England, became the famous people in the eyes of Chengyang princess, Xincheng princess, Lanling Princess and their descendants. These families were the first to follow Li Hong to provide the royal family with the logistics of the Tang Dynasty. Now Li Zhe is Li Zhe. The military logistics of all the prefectural garrisons in the 11th route of the Tang Dynasty, as well as the military logistics of Silla, Baiji, Koguryo, and Japan, as well as the power of unifying troops and fighting, were all concentrated in the hands of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and the military logistics of foreign countries that the whole Tang Dynasty could cover had basically been handed over to Li Zhe. Today''s Li Zhe, although he has no fame, is the richest man in Tang Dynasty except Hubu. Although none of the money belongs to him, Li Zhe, who is in charge of such a huge amount of money, even Li Zhi and Wu Mei, beat Li Zhe from time to time to make him run to Xingqing palace more easily. If he should be filial, he should play mahjong What happened? Then Li Zhe ran from Xingqing palace to Daming Palace with a sad face: "emperor brother, the new quilt of Tubo army has been exploited by his father and his mother." "It''s none of my business! As soon as the inspection department reports to the military department that there is a problem with the logistic supply of any barracks in the Tang Dynasty, I will ask you why. Does it have anything to do with me? It''s your own business. To let you do this is to see that you have the ability, not to see you look for me to solve the problem with such a sad face. If I have to solve the problem in everything, I''ll take up your position for nothing, and I can still use you? " Pei WANYING shook her head in silence. Chen QingHan also stood aside. The two women''s expressions were relatively dignified. However, looking at this time, your Majesty''s brothers in your Majesty''s here are not soft or hard nails, your Majesty''s six relatives refused to help, unconsciously in the heart, suddenly more or less some balance. "If Baiqi can do my job, I''ll stew it!" Li Zhe took the tea that the maid had cooled for him and drank it. He picked up the napkin on the table and wiped his mouth carelessly. He said, "brother, what kind of official position do you think I should seal for myself? Li Dan has appointed himself a eunuch who has no salary, court clothes and other benefits. Should I appoint myself a similar official post? " "The director of the Royal ordnance factory, what a name it is. How aggressive it is." Li Hong took a look at Pei WANYING and Chen QingHan, who were still clinging to her, and did not bombard them. The eldest daughter of the imperial concubine, who was able to fight with each other, asked Li Hong to send troops to Japan to help tianwu Tianwang suppress the rebel forces in China. How can you and QingHan tell us something about the reform of the Ministry of war from your Majesty''s mouth? Although his majesty has not disclosed a word about it, the two girls have plenty of time to spend with you. If they can''t, they will find elder sister Bai chun to be a lobbyist. It is said that Bai Chun has set out from Prince Pu''s residence and is on his way to Daming Palace. "The director of the Royal Arsenal? How does the name sound a little different from that? Especially when you said the word factory director It feels like it''s doing something bad. " "How about the director of the Royal Arsenal workshop?" Li Hong looks at Li Zhe Si Suo as well as vigilant expression, continue to suggest way. "It''s not good to hear. I''m a king at least, director of the factory workshop. How can I listen to Listen... " "Well, you can think for yourself. In short, you can appoint yourself whatever you want. Have you established the Royal weapons department that I asked you to do?" Li Hong knocked on the table, indicating that the two women next to him would speak more quietly. "Yes, it has been set up a month ago. Besides, the people I sent to Japan have come back. Yes, there are many copper and silver mines in Japan, and there are several excellent excavations. I have reported this matter to the Ministry of education. Have you not received my memorial?" Li Zhe gave up the idea of appointing an official post to himself. Seeing Li Hong mention something serious, he immediately said with his eyes shining. Since the emperor''s sister-in-law came to the emperor''s daughter-in-law and asked his brother to send troops to help the Japanese suppress the rebellious forces in their territory, the Ministry of rites and Honglu Temple immediately began to negotiate with the emperor tianwu of the Japanese state according to Li Hong''s will. That is, since the day when the navy of the Tang Dynasty stepped into the territory of the Japanese state, as a reward for the Navy''s help to pacify the rebellion in Japan, the emperor of tianwu of the state of Japan was willing to let the Tang Dynasty stay in Japan Any part of the country mines various minerals as compensation, does not charge any fees from it, and provides labor and labor remuneration. "Is there an order now? Our weapon manufacturing in Datang is far from comparable to that of other countries. Isn''t there an order? " Li Hong now put the horse names and Mo Dao of the Tang Dynasty cavalry on the shelves and began to sell them. Therefore, he also attracted the opposition of the emperor and his courtiers. However, when these people saw the more excellent spontaneous fire in Taiyi City, they shut up one after another. At the same time, they were scared to the high price of a horse or a Mo Dao.So he agreed with his Majesty''s opinion, and began to let his majesty allow King Li Zhe to sell all kinds of weapons of the Tang Dynasty, but among them, all kinds of advanced standard bows and crossbows were not included in the scope of sale. This made some buyers who wanted to get more powerful bows and crossbows, but they were disappointed. They sent people to send gifts to Li Zhe''s house from time to time So I hope that his highness, the king of England, can give us some help. But these Li Zhe didn''t even need to consult Li Hong. After receiving all kinds of gifts, they refused their requests with righteous and solemn words. From then on, the reputation of King xiansan became more and more bad among foreign countries. No one wanted to visit Li Hong again, hoping that he could open his own door. Li Zhe took a deep look at Li Hong, and when he was ready to speak, he saw Li Hong waving his hand, indicating Pei WANYING and Chen QingHan to go to the side hall to wait. Looking at the two girls reluctant to leave, Li Zhe took a deep breath. After only their brothers were left in the study, he said with a little dignified: "the memorial of Jiling City, which has three requests in a row, has been sent with the sign of Hongling urgent envoy. I can''t make the decision, so you''d better take a look at these memorials." After that, Li Zhe took out three memorials from his arms, put them in front of Li Hong, and continued: "I have sent people to inspect the city of Jiling. The Anxi Corps has sent people through the headquarters of the army. I can give you a definite answer when they confirm the authenticity of the three memorials, but..." "Do you think Laoliu would lie? It''s been more than five years and almost six years. It''s very difficult for narschier to face the big food with him. It''s very difficult for all nobles to hold on for so long. This Memorial I''m afraid that if he really can''t hold on, he will ask for help again and again. " Li Hong closed the memorial, and now Li Xian and nalxiye are in Jiling City, which has become a strategic buffer zone between Anxi and Dashi. In recent years, it has been secretly supporting the cordo family, which enables the cordo family to maintain a strong influence in the struggle between the big food royal family, the hawaliji family and the Hashim family. But even so, with the aggressiveness of several big families and the discovery of Ji Ling city occupied by the Tang Dynasty and Prince narsiye of Persia, they have been secretly supporting the kordo family, and have been hindering them. When Dashi was divided into two parts, Hashim and hawaliji began to bypass the territory of kordo, while fighting against the Dashi royal family Then he put pressure on Ji Ling City. Now Li Xian and nalsier are obviously a little resistant. However, they feel great pressure. In addition, the cordo family is restrained by the big food royal family and can not help them. So they start to ask for help from Anxi Corps. Li Zhe didn''t immediately answer Li Hong''s question. Instead, he looked over and over the three memorials he had just handed over to him several times before he said, "I can''t confirm it. It''s not good to say that Fang MuQing left Chang''an a few days ago. It''s said that This time all the children have been taken away. " "The Anxi Corps is now under the charge of Yuan Shuji, who has a flexible mind and courage. When he followed me to Jiannan road and calmed down the six imperial edicts, Li Xian and nalxier must be able to protect themselves. Even if they retreated to Anxi, Yuan Shuji would not ignore it and would not let them enter for protection Just wait Li Hong threw the memorial to the other side of the table, and then said to Li Zhe, who was ready to leave, "let Huameng find Bai Chun. I''m not sure what answer she can have there." "Do I prepare or not prepare for the crossbow and other weapons?" Li Zhe heard Li Hong''s last advice and stopped, then turned to confirm. ¡±Get ready. What if you don''t? Is it possible to lose the city of Ji Ling at this time? What''s more, it''s the food of internal strife? In that case, where do you put my face? It is estimated that my father and his mother will have to reprimand me. What''s more, the matter of your hot-air balloon transportation and supply has been put on hold for a while. After Lao Ba has broken through the technical difficulties, you should not always put pressure on him. Now he is about to become a nerd. Every day he knows that he can''t get out of Taiyi City, and he doesn''t even recognize his son. When he first saw him, he even called out: "what? My son, I don''t remember that? " When he said these irresponsible words, he was still good at comparing the size of his son when he was just born "No, you can''t do it without forcing him. You are an expert in war. You can transport a kilogram of grain to Anxi, including Jiling city. Now, even if the consumption is less than before, this is not a small number. Wouldn''t it be better if we could save these grains and use them for other purposes? This hot-air balloon doesn''t need to eat grass. It can go by fire unless it''s in bad weather. But even if it''s in bad weather, it''s better than human transportation. Don''t worry about it. Even if he stays in the palace, his mind will not be on his princess and his children. I''ll send more maids and eunuchs to serve him, and the princess and children will be around him. " Li Zhe said as he waved his hand to go out. The main purpose of entering the Palace this time was still the case of Ji Ling City. However, no matter what the emperor thought, he had forgotten the gratitude and resentment between them. As an idle Prince of the Tang Dynasty, it was necessary to remind him of the emperor.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 880 Soon after Li Zhe walked out of the palace, the cheetah bowed and ran in again. Pei WANYING and Chen QingHan put down their posture of waving their teeth and claws. They once again took up the elegant and extraordinary posture of imperial concubine. They stood on both sides of Li Hong with a dignified and virtuous attitude, and looked at the leopard hunting report with a smile: "Your Majesty, King Yin, please see me." "Lao Ba is here too. Let him wait. I''ll go to..." "Your Majesty..." "Yes, yes. I''ll go to him later. Let him hang out for a while. But remember, don''t let him touch my things. He has broken several sets of good porcelain. If it goes on like this, he will take them away." Li Hong waves her hand with a headache, and she turns a white eye. Pei WANYING, who is holding back her smile, says to Chen QingHan. Li Dan didn''t know which one was wrong. He was only interested in porcelain during this period of time, and he was only interested in the porcelain which was presented to the Daming Palace. The porcelains presented to the Imperial Palace are basically unique in the world. There is absolutely no second set that looks the same in this world. Therefore, as long as Li Dan takes a fancy to a set of porcelain, he will pretend to accidentally drop one of them, and then he can take this defective piece home happily. As for whether this set of defective products is still valuable, whether it can be regarded as a set of good porcelain, he doesn''t care at all. He only cares about even one cup. After the cheetah left, Li Hong immediately changed the expression of helplessness in front of the two girls and explained: "it really doesn''t mean anything else. It''s entirely because there are so many good generals coming out of the Tang Dynasty Navy. Therefore, both Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi should return to Chang''an for the rest of their lives when they are old, which has nothing to do with the situation in the court. I also want to ask you two, who are you listening to? I want to remove all these meritorious officials? Who''s been chewing your tongue? " Pei WANYING and Chen QingHan, one standing behind Li Hong, let Li Hong''s head rest on his chest and massage his Majesty''s shoulder and neck. The other is squatting on the carpet, massaging his legs for the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. His face is "flattering" and "flattering". "Is that true?" Chen QingHan, squatting on the carpet, or strictly speaking, kneeling on the carpet, a pair of delicate hands massaging Li Hong''s legs, raised a pair of bright eyes and asked the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. "Nonsense, after all these years, when did I cheat you? By the way, I wonder, who asked you to come and ask me? Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi? They are not such ministers. Have other courtiers asked you to come over and try to find out the truth from my mouth? " Li Hong''s face was puzzled and enjoyed, enjoying the massage given by two beauties. Today''s troubles on the court were immediately forgotten. "No one came to us. We stayed in the back palace every day. Even if we went to Chang''an City for a stroll, we never dealt with any courtiers, just It''s just that I don''t have a steady mind... " Pei WANYING rubs Li Hong''s neck with one hand, and plays with Li Hong''s ear with one hand. The root of this ear is too soft, which is really annoying. "No matter your father or your father, I believe they are not people who put too much emphasis on their official positions, especially Pei Xingjian, who has been following me for more than ten years and has been involved in Chen Jingzhi''s daily wandering on the sea with him, so that you women, even if you are going out of the palace on the first day of the year, can''t reunite with your parents They are very old now. Zhang Yi and other generals and soldiers who followed me in the war against Japan have emerged many talents who can take charge of their own affairs. Therefore, Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi should live in their own lives and deserve it. " Li Hong patted Chen QingHan''s head. This guy didn''t press it properly and began to pinch his thigh. "Well There is one more thing. I need you to help me out. " Looking at the soft tone of Pei Mian letter, she asks Chen WANYING to keep her eyes closed. "Is it about the night moon? Let her come to me by herself. What''s more, Saleh has not been forced into a desperate situation. Let her come here by herself and I will give her an account. " Li Hong sighed helplessly in his heart. Now more and more people can realize the difficulties of his father''s reign. No matter what he or she does, he has a pair of eyes staring at him. Even if he simply asks Pei Xingjian, Chen Jingzhi, or even Zong Chuke to return home, they will be pasted. This is when his majesty begins to remove his troubles and kill his donkey after his throne is stable The influence of those meritorious officials who followed him at that time ensured his stability. Li Hong is eager to find out such people who are chewing their tongue and ask him whether he needs to use this method to stabilize the country? Do you have no self-confidence? As the crown prince, they were able to take them back one by one. Now that they have become the emperor, will they care that these old officials with white beard and old bones will make trouble for no reason? In addition to these, he was even more upset that he could not show his strong interest in anything or anything in front of any courtiers. Once he was slightly interested in something, someone would immediately offer filial piety to the palace for various reasons.Even if he went to the house of one of his ministers twice more, he would even lead to the mother''s conjecture: could it be that so and so had a beautiful daughter? When did the emperor see his daughter, so he just ran to the people''s home again and again? Is that me? Li Hong really wanted to question his mother in front of him. However, faced with his mother''s instructions and calling Pei WANYING and Shangguan Wan''er to the front and back, Li Hong''s face suddenly turned a little green. How could long Ma just hold on to this old story? What''s more, besides Pei WANYING, she didn''t go to Pei Xingjian just because she was Pei Xingjian''s daughter. When she met Pei Xingjian, they didn''t know each other''s identity. They were totally in free love and had no relationship with the court''s interests! And Shangguan Wan''er. This is not what Li Lingyue arranged from childhood to adulthood. Shangguanyi keeps it by herself Well, for Shangguan Wan''er, he really had some thoughts. He just wanted to see what was the power of this famous talented woman in history. Since Shangguan Wan''er entered the palace, she has been more intelligent than others. Pei Xingjian, Chen Jingzhi and shangguanyi have to be removed from their posts. However, shangguanyi''s granddaughter did not come. Obviously, she knew what she was thinking. Unlike these two silly women, she thought that she was really trying to stabilize the throne and the country We should clear away the meritorious officials in those years. "Well You two should learn from Wan''er. " , "she is feel shy to come. Besides, his royal highness went out with her today, and he helped you to extinguish fire. The hot balloons in the air two days ago were burning in the air. Most of the people in Changan saw the shadows falling from the sky. Although the corpses were found and moved away by the central army before the people arrived, the people were more It''s a wonderful thing to tell about it. There are all kinds of things to say. " Chen QingHan put his chin on Li Hong''s thigh and said with his eyes wandering. "Really, speaking of this, I, QingHan and other sisters should learn from sister Bai and sister Wan''er. They are really your good internal helpers. Shangguan Wan''er spent the whole night trying to figure out various ways to eliminate the bad influence of Changan people on the falling of hot air balloons as soon as possible. Why don''t you ask Wan''er to serve you tonight. Sister Bai hasn''t been in the palace for a long time. Now there are still a lot of things in Taiyi city that are hard for her. You don''t reward her. " Pei WANYING also stopped massaging Li Hong. The whole person put all the weight of her upper body on Li Hong''s back, and her jade like cheek pressed on Li Hong''s face. Her delicate skin felt the dregs on Li Hong''s cheek, and murmured in a dreamy voice. "The matter of Taiyi city is a matter of time. Although the explosion was a little tragic, it did not kill too many people. At least, the elite craftsmen in the medicated food room were saved. This is the best result. Moreover, this is something sooner or later. It has been safe for so many years. I really want to thank God for opening his eyes. Now the medicated food room continues to move to the hinterland of Zhongnanshan mountain. Bai Chun is busy these days. But it is fast. It is estimated that she will come back in the next two days. " Li Hong turned her head and gave Pei WANYING a kiss on her white cheek, but Chen QingHan held her hand tightly and buried her face in his palm, as if It''s like falling asleep. Taiyi city is just like the City Economic Development Zone of later generations. Now it really highlights its full role, just like the engine of the economy of the Tang Dynasty, pulling the whole Tang Dynasty forward in economy and military. Now zilaihuo is about to become a weapon rejected by the central army. Its horse, Modao, Hengdao and riding battles remain at the original standards. After years of actual combat on horseback, zilaihuo has been invincible. The tribal riots in Yunzhong grassland last year were the first to be carried out in the territory of the Tang Dynasty after the navy of the Tang Dynasty exerted its power in Japan. Because of this war, in a short period of half a month, the riot of the nomadic tribes in yunzhongdu Prefecture was quickly pacified by killing the chickens and warning the monkeys. As a result, other nomadic tribes which had a slight rise were suppressed once again. From now on, Li Hong began to comb the management side more carefully In order to make the grassland no longer worry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 881 Li Dan is now a self appointed sacrificial wine of Guozijian, and a Bachelor of Hongwen and Chongwen Museum. The three scholars are beyond the reach of fame, and are sealed by him at will. Even, in many cases, especially in the process of the steam engine''s creation, Li Dan asked for more blank books from the official department, and then found the middle school and Li Hong to seal their own seals on the blank book. Then he began to award numerous craftsmen in Taiyi city to develop steam engines with him. As a result, the number of craftsmen who are also the masters of the Imperial College, the Hongwen Museum and the Chongwen museum is not 1000, but 800 in Taiyi city. Even this year, it is on the rise. But also because of the criticism and protest of Li Zhi and Wu Mei, as well as other Confucian sages, in the second half of this year, he slightly controlled the king of Yin''s crazy conferment, but even so, Li Dan still went his own way, continued to find his Tang emperor''s brother, tirelessly asked for a blank bachelor, always ready to see who was pleased to grant a seal. However, even though Li Zhi and Wu Mei objected, including Guozijian, hongwenguan, chongwenguan and other people, Li Dan had a Tang emperor behind him to support him. Therefore, another idle king of the Tang Dynasty, Yin Wang Li Dan, like Li Zhe, the seventh emperor of the Tang Dynasty, held the power that other people envied. If Li Zhe is the leader of the military logistics in the Tang Dynasty, then Li Dan is the leader in the development of science and technology in the Tang Dynasty. In the hands of the two brothers, some inexplicable but very substantial power, they should be feared by their imperial brothers, who are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and will weaken the power in their hands. But the fact is completely contrary to this. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty obviously did not want to weaken their power. Instead, they encouraged the two princes to continue to use their power as much as possible. whether Li Zhe or Li Dan, who is the prince of the Tang Dynasty holding the right to weigh, but in other matters, he is totally indifferent. Even if someone wants to find them to go through the back door and want to take some shortcuts in their career, they will be laughed by two people, laughing and saying, "this thing has the final say, if I intervene, I fear that I will have the same fate as the city of Ling," You''re not flattering me, you''re hurting me Even the prefectural governors and officials in various places would visit the two princes when they went to Chang''an every year to report. After all, the prince''s residence gate was open to anyone, but the prince''s mouth was never opened to anyone, and he never acted as a lobbyist for any official. Li Dan, a chubby man, has lost a lot of weight in the past two years. After meeting with his two sisters in law, Li Dan stepped into the imperial study of Zichen hall. "I saw Lao Qi at the door just now. What can I do for you? I''ll tell you, brother, don''t listen to him fooling. It''s impossible for him to deliver such heavy baggage, grain and other things as the hot-air balloon for a while Li Dan sat down opposite Li Hong. Without waiting for Li Hong to open his mouth, Li Dan took the lead in saying that he was afraid that Li Hong would open his mouth and let him speed up his progress. "What are you doing here? Why did you come to me two days ago when my father and mother scolded you for the steam engine? " Li Hong, leaning on his chin, looked at the teacup that the maid put in his hand, and carefully studied Li Dan said. "Do you use such porcelain in your palace now? It''s too mediocre. It''s not for the sake of guarding against me, is it Li Dan did not pay attention to Li Hong''s question, but asked the delicate tea cup. "Don''t think about it. The prison guards are about to cry recently. They can''t keep up with the speed of your fall. Can''t you leave me? You find yourself a jailer, and let them make you what you want. " Li Hong looked up and twisted his neck. Since the end of today ''s meeting, he sat in the study of Zichen palace, and had not moved a step. People came and went, and people came to see him. "That''s no good. I''ll only be responsible for making anything for your brother. Lao Qi and I are princes. Although we are royal relatives, we can''t use the things in the palace directly. It''s a bit more than that." Li Dan said solemnly. "I have called the general supervisor 800 times. No problem. I will not investigate you. Who dares to investigate you?" "When my father and my mother pursued me, I didn''t see you come out for me even once, so I''d better choose from you." Li Dan stands up and stares straight at a porcelain in the bookcase behind him, as if Bai Qi had seen the prey, and his eyes were going to shine. Li Hong doesn''t have to look at it. He has taken a fancy to the porcelain in the bookcase behind him. Fortunately, he has let Pei WANYING and Chen QingHan, who have just left, hide the more precious porcelain than the bookcase. "What''s the matter with you this time? Do you know that I haven''t left this study since I was early this morning Li Hong looked at Li Dan''s fat back and said. "You are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, there are a lot of government affairs to deal with every day. It''s normal that you haven''t left the imperial study for most of the day." Li Dan picked up the porcelain pot politely, looked at it carefully and said, "Oh, by the way, I came this time because of the steam engine two days ago. Now it seems that I am too anxious. Some technical difficulties have not been overcome, so I want to solve them while running. Instead, I let you carry the black pot in front of my father and mother. So this time I came here to ask you for money. I have already spent all my budget this year. ""What do you want me for? Have you already said hello to the Ministry of housing? Even if the Hubu doesn''t give it to you, will Bai Chun give it to you? " Li hong''er is worth looking for in person? I don''t want to come here to look for exquisite porcelain. "This is a good pot. I dropped the one last time. I took it away. I don''t want those cups. Anyway, I drink tea to the spout. The household department has no money. The budget they made this year has increased by 50% compared with that of last year, but I spent it in less than half a year. I''m sorry to ask for it from Miss Bai now. She is also estimated to be short of money. It is estimated that it will cost a lot of money to clean up the mess in Taiyi City medicated food room, so I can only ask you to help me solve the problem. " Compared with other things, Li Dan''s request for silver in front of Li Hong seems more natural than other things. It seems that the silver he asked for in his mouth is only temporary, and now he is just coming to take his part of the silver. "If you ask me for money, where can I get it for you? Can I still have money if I have no money? What''s more, the old couple in Xingqing palace don''t know what kind of hall they want to build to celebrate their great achievements. They plan to put their statues in for worship in a hundred years'' time. You can see, this is the memorial sent to me yesterday. The mouth is ten million taels. I am the emperor, not the Royal Bank. Where can I get so much money for you Go? " Li Hong two hands a spread depressed said. As the saying goes, I don''t know that firewood, rice, oil and salt are expensive. Now that I become the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, I found that my father was in charge of politics in my time, and I was in charge of politics after I became an emperor. What''s more, they are two completely different things. Now he is probably the poorest emperor since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. Even if it was Emperor Taizong, even if the Tang Dynasty was just established and there was nothing to be done, he would have to be richer than himself? Otherwise, how did you come from Daming Palace? This was what Emperor Taizong Li Shimin had chosen to build at the beginning. However, it was stopped for some reasons, and it has been abandoned for more than ten years. Until his rich dragon father ascended the throne, and Taiyi city really began to make money, it was really perfected by himself. What kind of palace would he build now? He felt that Xingqing palace was not enough for him. He had to build another one, but he didn''t think about how much money he had left in the Treasury for his son! Of course, although there is a lot of money in the Treasury, he has been like a money machine in the past five years, especially Li Dan and Li Zhe, the two princes who helped him spend money, and the six departments that built bridges and paved roads for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, including the replacement of equipment by the Tang Navy, the central army, and the four regiments, which allowed him to dig out the national treasury all at once, There is no silver left. Now Li Dan comes again to ask for money, and father long has to build a palace. This is the rhythm of life and death. If we go on like this, we can''t hide the empty treasury from father and mother. Once they know that they are short, they will be scolded as black sheep. "And you don''t have any money? You are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. You should have a lot of money Li Dan was surprised. The emperor never told lies in this matter. He wanted money himself, but he never gave up. Every time I asked for money, I would like to give myself more money, which made me develop the steam engine in the past five years. But now, at this critical moment, I have no money? What can I do about myself? Two days ago, the two brothers happily invited their father and mother to the first railway station in Chang''an city to let them have a good look. This can not only change the Tang Dynasty, but also change the steam engine of the whole world. After the emperor and his mother, the two brothers show off in front of each other to let them have a look. When their son becomes an emperor, he is no better than Laozi Bad. But who knows that in the end, he dragged the emperor to the top of the storm. Thinking of Li Dan here, he suddenly felt that he was aware of Li Hong''s secret, so he asked, "brother, you were anxious to let my father and his mother watch the train two days ago. It''s not just to cover up the fact that you spent all your money on the Treasury? Once you know that it''s not the money from the emperor''s mother, do you want to deal with the money from our mother and mother? " "But I didn''t know that you didn''t succeed. You''re killing me, don''t you? You think I''m willing to ask Li Zhe to stop experimenting with hot air balloons. It''s not that I can''t afford it now. " "Well What can we do? If I stop here, what will you do to deal with my father and his mother? The fact that the Treasury has no money will soon be known to the emperor and his mother? " "So I asked Bai chun to borrow money from the Royal Bank, which is still under the control of her mother, and the bank controlled by Bai Chun." Li Hong had a headache. He had to borrow money as an emperor! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 882 Li Hong felt that his accession to the throne as emperor was just like the upstart who won the lottery prize in the previous life. He did not know how to control himself and squandered all the wealth he got easily, and then became a process that the poor could not regret again. In recent years, I do have problems in financial control, which is the feeling of taking too big a step at a time and finally pulling the crotch. My heart is full of regret and helplessness. Fortunately, he still kept one hand, that is, it was really not possible. He put two banks which were extremely rich into the account department. Although the account department has always occupied the share of the two banks, it seems that long Ma always thinks that the bank is her own and no one can touch it. Therefore, if you want to transfer the share of the account department in the long Ma''s Bank, I''m afraid it will be a very difficult amount to compare. After all, today''s dragon mother, like a money fan, would like to put money into the bank she was in charge of, even if it was the money she won in mahjong, "what''s the result?" Li Hong stretched out his arms to make it easier for Bai chun to put on his robe. "Saleh''s situation is not very good. Although he didn''t ask for help from the night moon, he made his father avier''s power and became the king of big food in name. In several battles with Hasan of hawaliji, he did not get any advantage. Even because of several mistakes in decision-making, he lost control of several cities one after another, instead, he grew stronger Sang. " Bai Chun finished finishing his clothes, and then motioned to the maid waiting at the door to come in. "So, neither the cordo nor the Hashemite family can effectively restrain Hassan?" Li Hong stroked the beard of chin and thought. At that time, he knew that Saleh could not fight Hassan in the city hall. However, with the help of his father avier, the old fox, he might be able to draw with Hassan. I attach so much importance to Hassan. In my opinion, it seems that I still despise Hassan''s ability. Even under the attack of Hashim and cordo, I can still suppress the royal family of Dashi. I thought things were a little simple at the beginning. "And now? But Li Xian ''s Memorial said that Hassan had already planned to put pressure and hands on the city, and planned to solve the source of unrest in recent years from the root. Could Li Xian really not resist it? " "The situation is better than that in the memorial, but it is also limited. It is well known that King Pei did not agree with narhiye. It was not a day or two for King Pei to take over the rule of Jiling city. It was also known to passers-by that narhiye wanted to restore the kingdom of Persia. At that time, you let them restrain each other, but now it seems that it has weakened the battle of Ji Ling City The important reason of fighting power. " "Kill narhiye. If Li Xian really wants to, there are not a few people in Jiling city who agree with the king of Tang Dynasty." With a bang, the imperial pen in Li Hong''s hand broke into two pieces in the palm. For many years, the influence of naar Si''s Confucian tradition has not been taken away by many people in the Tang Dynasty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 883 In history, when the iron cavalry of white clothes and big food rolled over the Ji Ling City of Persia, they fought with the Tang Dynasty for dozens of times in Congling, and ended up with more victories and fewer defeats. The interests obtained are absolutely huge. In any aspect, the real interests and influence of Bai Yi Dashi completely overthrew the Tang Dynasty at that time. After their complete destruction, Persia and other foreign countries were confronted with a powerful group of unrepentant beliefs when the Tang Dynasty wanted to expand westward because of the Scripture in the hands of Baishi. So now, after being exiled to Anxi, Jiling and other places for cultural dissemination, it is time for Li Xian to take back some of the fruits of victory planted in recent years. "But in this way, Pei Wang will become bigger..." "No, the top priority now is to give Hassan a strong hand, to frustrate his arrogance, and to give other big food families some breathing time. If we don''t suppress Hassan, once Jiling city is lost and Hassan points to Anxi, even if he doesn''t fight against Tang Dynasty, he will have time to persuade or conquer other families. In this way, we will face a complete feast in the future, so we can''t let this happen. " Li Hongya finally walked out of the garden. "Is it necessary for Pei Wang to have more people around him..." "How many people have been around him in these five years? Is there anything that he discovers but pretends not to know? " Li Hong stopped. The cheetah and Huameng in the distance, including the new governor of jingzhaofu, were anxiously waiting for him. Looking at those people in front of him who were anxious and didn''t dare to disturb him, Li Hongzhen had an impulse to turn around and go back with Bai Chun and simply go out of the palace to spend a few days in the palace of PU. "From the point of view of slaves, Pei Wang was afraid to know that there must be Jingwei around him when he went to Jiling city on the first day. However, I think that there has not been any major event in Jiling city in recent years, so Jingwei has no possibility and reason to be exposed, and should not be aware of it." Bai Chun confidently said, and then pulled Li Hong''s sleeve which really planned to turn back. "Come here. What can I do for you?" Li Hong did not have a good breath to look at the distance of the capital Zhao Fu Yin Su GUI said. After hearing Li Hong''s summoning, Su GUI, led by Huameng and cheetah, quickly goes to Li Hong and Bai chun to salute one after another, and then says in a hurry: "Princess Wen has had a conflict with others in Chang''an city. Now she is in Beijing Zhao yamen, saying nothing, saying that she wants to be fair and fair to her officials Although the minister is the governor of the Imperial Palace, I dare not "I..." Li Hong had no choice but to look up to the sky and sigh. It was absolutely the stupidest thing he had done in his life to be gentle. He had known that gentle character was so. He should have let her stay in Prince Pu''s mansion just like Bai Chun, instead of staying in the back palace now and let himself be blamed for her three days and two times, and then let the Dragon father and the Dragon Mother reprimand him in turn. Even a woman can''t manage this Appearance of the words, are disdainful said to their own. But the Hougong should have been Pei WANYING''s affair. It has something to do with me. But who doesn''t know that the harem of Tang Dynasty doesn''t have the same rules as when the dragon mother was in charge of the world. Pei WANYING is open-minded and open-minded. She has a tolerant attitude towards everyone, not to mention serving the emperor''s sister with her. As a result, the imperial concubine, who was born in the Jianghu, became the only imperial concubine in the Imperial Palace who danced swords and guns every day. From time to time, she had to ask Li Ye and others to call her female Xia Wen. What''s more, she ran out of the Imperial Palace from time to time to fight against injustice in Chang''an city. She turned over the walls of several courtiers'' houses at night, and even put a cold sword against their necks in the middle of the night, warning them not to bully the people in the future. It''s not a lack of heart. What''s this? How can there be such a imperial concubine in the imperial palace? How can you have such a strong will to be a nvxia and fight against injustice for others! "What''s the matter? Who dares to provoke her in Chang''an? Who did you go out with today? " Li Hong sat down on a stone in silence and asked with some headache. "My Lord, this time The imperial concubine of the Shangguan and the royal highness of Princess Taiping are also in the Yamen of the mega house. Hearing this, Li Hong sucked in the cool air and knocked her teeth. She asked with toothache, "how can they run together? What happened to your Jingzhao house? Who is in conflict with? " "Your Majesty, Minister The minister did not dare to ask, but after listening to his two imperial concubiners and the royal highness of the princess, he hurried into the palace after making a haste to Beijing trillion mansion. As for the details, the minister really did not know. Su GUI, as the governor of Jingzhao, has been very nervous in the past two years. Who could have thought that there was a princess who liked to fight against injustice in this royal family! This is not the first time that imperial concubine Wen has made trouble to Beijing Zhaofu. Last year, imperial concubine Wen did not know how to take her Majesty''s two little princes to Chang''an City, but there was no palace maid or eunuch beside her. A large, two small and three people swaggered around the city of Chang''an. Then, in the western market, they quarreled with foreign merchants because of the price. Finally, they made trouble to the Beijing Zhaofu Yamen.No one would have thought that the imperial concubine of the Tang Dynasty went to Chang''an city with two princes without an entourage. Everyone thought it was the little lady of a rich merchant''s family who came out with two children to relax. Naturally, the people in Jingzhao yamen are the imperial concubines who have no knowledge of the imperial concubine. They treat the imperial concubine and the foreign merchants as ordinary people. When someone suddenly comes to the palace and says that they want to take Princess Wen back to the palace, they can completely react to it, including themselves. That time, Su GUI was frightened into nightmares for several nights. Every night, she dreamed that she was reprimanded by her majesty, or that she was deposed from her official position as the governor of Jingzhao. The foreign businessman was even more miserable. After knowing that it was the imperial concubine of the Tang emperor who had an argument with him in the western city of Chang''an, he rolled his eyes and fainted directly. When he woke up, he would give his belongings to imperial concubine Wen for free. However, no one in Jingzhao yamen dared to be the master, nor did he dare to go to the imperial palace to ask Li Hong. The foreign merchants who had no way to give gifts finally had no choice. They did not know from where they heard that Miss Bai in Prince Pu''s mansion was very close to the Imperial Palace, or they could find a way to give these things to the royal family free of charge. Su GUI was not sure about the outcome of the incident, and he did not dare to inquire about it. Besides, it was a matter of disgrace to the royal family. Naturally, the less people knew, the better. He did not inquire about the result of the incident. Naturally, there was no spreading process. It passed slowly. But I don''t want to see Princess Wen again this year. What''s more, she has become two imperial concubines and a princess this time If you come to such a place every year, I''m afraid that before the end of his five-year term, he will be scared to death by the royal family''s behavior. "Why don''t you go to see it in person? It happens that you haven''t been to Chang''an City for a long time. Should you relax?" White pure looking at sitting on the stone gas of the Tang Dynasty emperor, light said. After hearing Bai Chun''s words, Li Hong slowly raised her head. The main purpose of Bai Chun''s implication was obviously not to let herself go to Jingzhao mansion, but to show herself that the small mountain village in Prince Pu''s mansion was true. Then he agreed and said, "well, I''ll go there in person. Huameng and the cheetah will accompany me. There''s no need to make a big fuss. It''s not a good thing to promote. " In Li Hong''s opinion, as long as Li Lingyue is involved in this kind of thing, it must not be simple. Moreover, it is certainly not something that adds luster to the royal face. It must be something that the three people may have done again. After wearing a light blue robe, although Li Hong still has a long-standing position in the upper class, but obviously if people do not know him, he will certainly not be associated with his majesty today. The carriage drove straight into Jingzhao Yamen. Su GUI, as the governor of Jingzhao, went to the Imperial Palace in a sedan chair. When he came back, he could only come back with Hua Mengdi at the shaft. When passing through the gate of Jingzhao mansion, even the guards on both sides were startled. Who was sitting in the carriage? He could let the governor sit on the shaft to drive for him. Even if people have doubts, no one can or dare to go to the emperor''s level. No one will think that the emperor of Tang Dynasty is sitting in the carriage behind the governor and the two drivers. After getting off the bus from the entrance of the back hall and Bai Chun, Li Hong''s long-standing position, or the characteristics of every high-ranking official of the court, are shown first. First, he stretches his back, and then he looks around with his back as if nothing happened. Seeing that the carriage was led away by the people of Jingzhao mansion, he asked the long official of Jingzhao who was called by Su GUI: "what''s the situation inside? No one knows who they are, do they? " "back to his majesty, no one knows the identity of the imperial concubine and his royal highness." Long officials do not know why, in the face of Li Hong''s question, the forehead is now beginning to sweat. Li Hong looked at the respectful and cautious long official, and realized that this was not the chief official, because he would be so nervous after seeing himself. I''m afraid that at this moment, there is still no mediation, and it is estimated that it will be a mess. "With whom? Why the conflict? Did anyone get hurt? " The imperial concubine who likes to be a nvxia comes out and goes in every day with a sword in the palace. Li Lingyue and Shangguan Wan''er, who are not afraid of big things, cause trouble. I''m afraid that nvxia Wen will show her self-confidence again. "Back to your highness, a little slight injury, no matter what, the imperial concubine still has the weight." The chief official bowed and said, at this time, he would like to answer your Majesty''s questions, not himself. "What are those people? Let''s see if we can compensate for some silver? " Li Hong went into the back hall and sat down. He was not in a hurry to visit the three girls in the front hall of the Yamen. Standing in front of Li Hong, the chief official looked up at Su GUI in embarrassment, and after pondering for a long time, he said, "my highness, it''s su Yan, the son of the governor, and..." "What? The rebellious son dares to run into the imperial concubine. Your majesty, your majesty, you deserve to die. " "Get up and talk." Li Hong looked at Su GUI, who was kneeling down to plead guilty. Li Hong said, "find out what happened. Besides, it''s not necessarily your son''s fault. Listen to what he says."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 884 In the face of Su GUI''s plea, Li Hong did not feel guilty because of his gentleness, shangguanwan''er and Li Lingyue''s unyielding disposition. But in Chang''an City, or in the whole Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid there are none who dare to bully them. Now that they have conflicts with others, they will not suffer any injustice. What''s more, Bai Chun''s Jingwei is not wood. Otherwise, how could gentleness run to Chang''an with her two sons in the forbidden Senyan palace. Therefore, Li Hong did not feel guilty in the face of Su GUI''s plea, but there was no need to kick Su GUI directly before the matter was clear. "Make it clear. What''s going on?" Li Hong asked the official again. Su GUI is now afraid to say a word more. Since it is the chief official who said that his evil son had also come in, he had to listen to the incident and let his majesty handle it himself. "My Lord, it is It''s because of the explosion of Taiyi city a few days ago, and the accident of a few days ago when a hot-air balloon fell to death and injured many people "What does that have to do with his son?" Li Hong points to Su GUI, who is also confused, and asks. , "Su Yan, who met with those who had a quarrel with the Royal Princess and his royal highness, threatened to submit to Yushi Li''s adult, so he was also admitted." "Who are the people who quarreled with Li Lingyue and them?" Li Hong took a look at Su GUI. He knew that Li Qiao made friends with Su GUI. He also consulted Li Qiao when he appointed Su GUI as the governor of Beijing. The evaluation of Su GUI was also impartial. It was totally from the perspective of appointment and removal of officials in the court and whether it was beneficial to the court, and did not deliberately praise Su GUI. is mainly in conflict with Wen Fei, Shangguan, and his royal highness. It is the Duke of Luoyang''s Cheng Du, the eldest son of Duqing, the second son of duer, and the son of Cui Yongke, Cui Rong, the Dali temple. The chief official replied, lowering his head. Du Shenyan, Cui Rong, Li Qiao, and Su Weiwei, at this time, have gradually been considered to be the outstanding writers in literary attainments of Luo Binwang, Wang Bo, Yang Jiong and Lu Zhaolin, namely the future four friends of the article. "Cheng of Luoyang, Shaoqing of Dali temple, together with you, the governor of Beijing, ha ha, these people must be the masters who dare not to be provoked in Chang''an City and can walk horizontally. Go over and have a look. " Li Hong got up, pointed to the front hall yamen house, and began to move forward. Su GUI and the chief official''s heart was heavy, as if he had been hit by some heavy object on his chest. In an instant, he was out of breath and felt like a star was flying in front of him. If your Majesty was sitting on the throne just now, his face was relaxed and calm. When he heard that the people who had clashed with the imperial concubine were the sons of important officials in the imperial court, although Long Yan seemed calm, he could feel a warm anger from his Majesty''s tone. No matter what the twists and turns are, in the name of Beijing Zhao Fu Yin, Luoyang Cheng, and Dali Temple Shaoqing, several men openly clashed with three women. Even the common people, at first, may complain about several women. What''s more, which of the sons of the court officials in Chang''an did not rely on his father''s reputation in the court hall for pleasure and happiness? Who didn''t rely on the name of Laozi to seek benefits for himself in Chang''an? But these are very normal for today''s social system and social strata, even in the previous life, is not it? but now it is a clash with the imperial concubine and her royal highness. Even if it is a small matter, I am afraid it is also a big thing. Although his majesty has always been wise, and when dealing with his ministers, he is also approachable and open-minded, quite like the style of the previous emperor. But it is also because of this that his majesty has inherited Emperor Taizong''s temperament of protecting the calf. Even more than Emperor Taizong and the previous emperor, his majesty has no good fruit to eat no matter who you are. So Su GUI is following Li Hong at the moment. Although she is very clear that there is no life worry about this incident, I''m afraid it will not be easily uncovered. His son is also famous for his meddling. Thanks to his being the governor of Jingzhao and the love of Uncle Li Qiao, and his relationship with Su Wei, Cui Rong and Du Shenyan, the sons of several people have become more harmonious than others because of their friendship. Now, relying on her relationship with Li Qiao and others, she wants to fight for Du Bing and others, but she doesn''t want to kick her foot on the iron plate. At the moment, her heart is full of pain and helplessness. Su GUI doesn''t know how to describe her journey from the back hall of Yamen to the front hall. As they approached the huge wooden screen in the back hall, they heard that there was still a lot of noise at the Yamen in the front hall. From time to time, they could hear the female voice''s explanation. Su GUI''s heart seemed to be plummeting. Suddenly, she fell into the ice hole from her uneasiness. At this time, she really didn''t know what strength she had to quarrel with. "In Taiyi City, dozens of people are killed or injured in the hot-air balloon a few days ago. You are also the people of the Tang Dynasty, and the three ladies should be full of poems and books, knowledgeable and reasonable people, who can argue between right and wrong. But why do you think that this is not enough to fear and that it will not hurt me What about the root of the Tang Dynasty? ""Do the three ladies know that if such things are allowed to happen again and again, it will not only be the people of Chang''an, but also the people in the court will argue about it." "Yes, brother Cui said that it is natural for the whole city of Chang''an to know that Taiyi city is the master of Prince Pu''s residence. However, since people are killed, they should come out and take responsibility, instead of maintaining a mysterious veil and escaping from their responsibilities. Even though the mysterious master of Prince Pu''s mansion is closely related to the Imperial Palace, his majesty has said that a prince should commit the same crime as the common people if he violates the law. Obviously, his majesty will not ignore the investigation. But it is because there are too many publications such as the three ladies and so on. He only knows the merits of flattering his majesty, but does not know that this is the danger It''s the root of the Tang Dynasty. " Another man in his twenties, with bruises in his right eye, would shed tears because of pain in the blink of an eye when he spoke. However, he was also impassioned and indignant. When a few people in the front hall of the Yamen talked about Taiyi City, Li Hong and Bai Chun behind the screen looked at each other involuntarily. It is obvious that this matter has not passed, and it is still the talk between the people of Chang''an or the scholars. However, female Xia Wen, Shangguan Wan''er and Li Lingyue are obviously in conflict with several people, so they have made trouble to the Yamen of Beijing Zhaofu. Li Hong gently took Bai Chun''s hand and motioned that she should not be impatient. After listening to the answers of several women Xia Wen, she would not go out to help. So the four people stood behind the huge screen and heard Shangguan Waner''s clear voice without any waves: "if you want to add to the crime, why do you have no words? Dozens of people are killed or injured by hot-air balloons in Taiyi city. Have you witnessed or heard these things? Did you really see that so many people died in Taiyi city? " "People''s lives? It''s true that the explosion of Taiyi city and the uncontrolled burning of hot-air balloons are true. From the beginning, the magazine fangjiantianxia did not conceal the incident. However, you said that it was careless of people''s lives. Don''t you think it seems that you are ignorant and stupid to draw such a conclusion? The explosion of Taiyi City, those who were killed or injured are really what you ignorant people think. Are they forced and crushed to death by Taiyi city? The hot-air balloon was burning, and people fell from the sky. Are you sure this is what Guozijian and hongwenguan forced those people to do, rather than the dedication and sacrifice they made by actively seeking the truth of certain things? " Li Lingyue rarely see to reason with others, said eloquently. "What''s wrong with them? Call Di Renjie to come here and arrest the stupid people who are making use of their evil words to confuse the people of Chang''an, spread rumors, and are used by others but do not know it. In order not to let them look like five people and six people, as if they are thinking about the country of the Tang Dynasty, but in fact, the innocent people are damaged by the idiots who have ulterior motives." Female Xia Wen is a great Xia. Besides, she was used by people without knowing it, just like these stupid pig like people in front of her. Now, seeing these people as if they had been used by others without knowing it, or even expressing their righteousness and solemnly, thinking that they represented justice and the people''s will, female Xia Wen felt as if she had seen her former self. Her heart was filled with embarrassment and anger at those ignorant people in front of her eyes. Du Xian, the eldest son of Du Shenyan, the eldest son of Cheng Du Shenyan in Luoyang, heard the gentle mention of Di Renjie as if he were referring to his servants. He couldn''t help laughing and confirming: "this lady, the di Renjie you mentioned just now is my Dali Temple Secretary Di Renjie di?" "Yes, it''s him. What''s the matter?" The long sword was still in her hand. As soon as Du Shenyan''s two sons or Cui Rong''s son, as soon as they came in, they seemed to forget that this was the Yamen of Jingzhao mansion. Who can stand in the Yamen with sharp weapons and still be so arrogant? What''s important is that none of the people in the front hall of the Yamen dare to go to the lady and offer to confiscate the sword in her hand. She is so open-minded that she has been holding the sword and debating with them with threats. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 885 At the moment, di Jie''s gentle fist and the gentle sword in the hands of the public were not paid much attention to. So when they heard the gentle mention of Di Renjie''s name, they suddenly laughed into a group, as if they heard the most funny thing in the world. "Call in Mr. Di Renjie and lock us up? Ha ha This lady is very funny. Do you think Mr. Di Renjie is your servant? Call if you want to? Is Dali Temple your family''s? " Du and smile of dark green eyes have been tears, intestines as if in the stomach are almost twisted into a twist. "By the way, brother Cui, you should be familiar with Mr. Di Renjie, don''t you? Do you think he will come here in a sedan chair because of this lady''s greeting? " Su Yan, the son of Su GUI, the Prime Minister of Beijing Zhaofu, once saw Di Renjie, the Minister of Dali temple, as a guest in his house. At this time, he looked at the gentleness in front of him and mentioned Di Renjie, so he teased gentleness and asked Cui Rongzhi, the young minister of Dali temple, for his son. Cui Yongke stroked his chin, sneered and satirized on his face, and then thought for a moment as if he were thinking carefully and said, "Lord Di is my father''s immediate superior. Even if my father wants to see him, he should not only visit the door himself, but also say hello to the porter in advance to see if he has time. What''s more, it''s because my father is the Minister of Dali temple, so it''s hard to see. So I don''t know if this lady has the ability to master Di, the Minister of Dali temple, to come and go at once. She can''t help but arrest us and put us in prison? " Su Yan looked at Cui Yongke''s pretentious expression of integrity, and immediately bent down with a smile. He showed his own identity to Cui Yongke. Then he pretended to be in awe and looked at the three women who were surprised by Cui Yongke''s identity. His heart was full of joy. "Yes, but brother Cui has to make plans in advance. If Lord Di is invited by this lady, he will have to trouble my uncle to pick you up at Dali Temple Prison." Su Yan was breathless, holding the armrest of the chair, looking at the cold and gentle face, the three people laughed. When Su Yan finished speaking, Du Xian, the eldest son of Luoyang Cheng, was not idle either. He took a look at the gentleness of the three men. They were angry and mixed with expressions of disbelief, and then said, "brother Su, this is different. Lord Di of Dali temple and his father are officials in the same Dynasty Oh, by the way, maybe you don''t know who brother Su''s father is? " Du Xian suddenly turned his head and looked at the three gentleness, then pointed to Su Yan, whose face was at ease and carefree, with a playful and abusive expression, then introduced: "this brother Su''s father is the governor of Jingzhao mansion, three ladies. Do you say that if you call Mr. Di over, will he listen to you, or will he read the face of Lord Su, the governor of Jingzhao, and then arrest the three of you into the prison of Dali temple What about it? " "Of course, if the three ladies can''t get angry, they can go to the censor of the imperial platform to make a theory, or directly find a royal censor for the three ladies to listen to God, but Lord Li Qiao, a doctor of the imperial historian, is also a close friend of elder brother Su''s father, the governor of Jingzhao mansion. Will you believe what you say when you say so? " In the front hall of yamen, the original debate, unconsciously, with a gentle word, suddenly became a platform for several people to show their family background. At this time, the kengda''s several people looked at the sword in gentle hands, and they didn''t feel so frightening at all. Behind the huge wooden screen, Bai Chun listens to Su Yan''s teasing and gentleness''s words. She tries to go out several times, but is stopped by Li Hong, who is sitting on a chair. Su GUI, on one side, was kneeling on the ground again, her head was tightly pressed to the ground. Because Li Hong did not speak, he did not dare to explain to Li Hong aloud at this time. He could only tell Li Hong his son in a low voice, not like this bastard today. While listening to the words that began to be more like molestation, Li Hong was still speechless. After years of hard work, the Guozijian, hongwenguan and chongwenguan are still the mainstream and even the most orthodox educational institutions in the Tang Dynasty, but today''s Guozijian and other places have opened the door for the poor in the world. Although they have never refused to be educated by the aristocratic families or the noble families, they are rarely seen to study in the Guozijian and other places in recent years. Even if they are educated in three places, they are basically the descendants of common people. Those who do not have much to do with the continuation and inheritance of the family will be sent to Guozijian and other places for study. Just like some senior officials in the previous life, they worked as officials in China, but their children were sent abroad to study in universities. Nowadays, such things happen more or less in the wealthy families, and those people in the front hall of Yamen are obviously such products. They did not learn from Guozijian and other places. In their thoughts, they even looked down on the subjects of kushu and physics. Therefore, when the Guozijian broke down, and the explosion of Taiyi city still subsided, their mouth became a sharp weapon to attack the Imperial College for the sake of the common people and the country of the Tang Dynasty. "Do you think Di Renjie will come? What will we do when we come here? " Li Hong sat on the chair and closed his eyes. Suddenly he opened his eyes and looked at Bai Chun."Maybe we can call Di''s family over and have a look." Bai Chun''s tone has rarely been emotional for many years, but today she is really angry. Whether they were Taiyi city in charge of themselves or the Imperial College of King Yin, what they had done in recent years and brought great changes and wealth to the Tang Dynasty, these people not only turned a blind eye to them, but also took the students who had devoted their lives to the Tang Dynasty and the craftsmen of Taiyi city as targets. Do they really not know that it is because of the existence of the Imperial College, Taiyi city and other places that they are able to appear more noble than others in terms of living cost and dealing with people from foreign countries! Taiyi City, Guozijian and fangjiantianxia, which were the painstaking efforts of his majesty for many years, have now become the targets of attack and ridicule by the descendants of important officials in the imperial court. The chief official of Jingzhao mansion stood beside him without any face. He didn''t know what to do. This was the first time he saw Miss Bai in the legend. Only then did he know that Miss Bai, who did not eat fireworks among people, was so angry that she was so frightening. Although the expression on her face is still indifferent, although the tone is still so calm, but I don''t know why, every time Miss Bai says even a word, he can feel the whole room like shaking, which makes him have the illusion of standing unsteadily. Su GUI knelt down on the ground, and her body began to tremble. At this time, there was more and more regret in her heart. If the evil son in the front hall did not go to the school of five surnames and seven hopes, but to the Imperial College, all this would not have happened. student of Imperial Academy, which one does not know the imperial official or the princess? In the past ten years, fangjiantianxia has become an important publication for the court to issue court notices to the people all over the world, safeguard the court and even plead for the people''s orders. However, in the mouth of the evil beast, it is not worth mentioning, and even began to doubt the legitimacy of the book. What''s more, how many people have been in use since it was founded for so many years? But they were all selected from the Imperial College. Which of these students did not travel south and north to bring the important news or anecdotes of the Tang Dynasty back to Chang''an? What''s more convincing is that those students who traveled from south to North were bewitched by the ideas of the Imperial College of Chang''an city. However, when they read all over the Tang Dynasty, they were loyal to the Tang Dynasty even earlier than before It has been explained that, whether it is Guozijian or chongwenguan, he has made absolute contributions to the learning of the students of the Tang Dynasty and the opening up of the people''s wisdom in fangjiantianxia. Of course, when I talked with Li Qiao, I didn''t mean it. I even suspected that Li Qiao, the imperial historian, had been following his majesty for many years. He had regarded the way in which the Imperial College and other scholars were educated as orthodox. For a time, he even thought that Li Qiao could not have intimate relations with himself. But now it seems that Li Qiao''s exhortations to himself were all from the heart. But when he first thought that he was an official by virtue of the five surnames and seven expectations of the academy and recommendation, if his children want to enter the official career and inherit his title, he must follow the same road as himself, instead of being educated in the Imperial College. When Li Hong and Bai Chun were talking quietly behind the screen, they heard Shangguan Wan''er suddenly say again: "you, yes, that''s you. Go to the house of Di Renjie, the Minister of Dali temple, and call Di Renjie here. Then he said Shangguan Wan''er takes a look at gentleness. The meaning in her eyes is very clear. You are familiar with this place and have been here several times. How can I find Di Renjie to come here without exposing her identity as someone else? You should be familiar with the road, right. Gentleness is not stupid, and among them, they often bluff in front of Li Hong to avoid Li Hong''s questioning, so after one eye is handed over, the other is absolutely understood. So the sword in gentle hands Shua, pointing to the official appointed by Shangguan Wan''er, she said, "tell Di Renjie that there is a case here that he has to judge. Neither the governor of Jingzhao nor the Ministry of punishment can judge the case." Shangguan Wan''er and gentle and simple words sent the official away, while their younger sister-in-law was relaxed and cheerful, and looked at the surprised Su Yan with some provocation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 886 When Di Renjie heard that there was a case for him to adjudicate in person in the Yamen of Jingzhao mansion, and neither the Jingzhao mansion nor the criminal department could deal with it, a good character just copied was copied. In a moment, because of the voice of the servant, when he wrote the last word, his wrist trembled. At the same time, the ink dripped out, and the stroke flew out. "Well It''s a pity. A sedan chair Forget it. Don''t get a sedan chair. The carriage will start at once. " Di Renjie put down his brush, and his eyebrows twinkled into a group. He didn''t know whether it was a pity that he was about to copy a good word, or that he was worried about the confusion of the government office of Beijing Zhaofu. The robe sent by the servant was changed in a hurry, and then he grabbed the Futou. Because the ink stained by writing could not be wiped with a wet towel, he was in a hurry and followed the servant to the gate of the mansion in a hurry. "Thank you. What''s the matter today? Can imperial concubine Wen hurt people? Is the injury serious? " Di Renjie looked at the door standing uneasy, anxiously waiting for the official of Beijing Zhaofu Yamen. After seeing the ceremony in a hurry, he asked in a hurry. If gentle here, hear Di Renjie said, will be angry to face Di Renjie! I knew Di Renjie from jiannandao. At that time, gentleness was not the imperial concubine, but also a swordsman. After meeting Bai Chun, he didn''t cause any trouble to di Renjie. After returning to Chang''an, di Renjie can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Finally, he brought his aunt back to Chang''an. But who would like to, a few years later, gentle, oh, the female Xia Wen, as expected, went into the palace and became Princess Wen. Di Renjie thought that in this way, with the restriction of the Imperial Palace, female Xia Wen''s temper should be changed. She would not fight against injustice among the people and continue to dream of being a nvxia? But who knows, after this Wen nvxia becomes imperial concubine, unexpectedly nobody manages? Even if sometimes the emperor and the Empress Dowager know something about Princess Wen, they just call his majesty over to reprimand them. But apparently, his majesty didn''t say a word to the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager reprimand him for his concubine Wen. She was still in favor of the empress Wen. She went straight and left her own way, and became a frequent visitor of Beijing Zhaofu and a habitual criminal of Dali temple. "It''s not serious. Some skin injuries. But Because of something, it''s a long story, and I''ve been arguing for a long time in Yamen. " The official said with a wry smile. Di Renjie did not have time to get into the carriage, but sat on the shaft of the carriage. He sighed to the official of Beijing Zhaofu on the other side: "how many times is this? Imperial concubine Wen''s temperament has always been like this. How can someone who is not open-minded bump into her, and this time, it is really imperial concubine Wen who occupies a reasonable word. " The officials of the Jingzhao mansion laughed quietly. In their heart, can the imperial concubine not be reasonable? This world belongs to her family. Even big people like Lord Di are not the servants of his majesty. It''s hard to be unreasonable. but then, in today''s Yamen front hall, the son of Fu Yin, and the subsequent ridicule words of those sons, even though they are angry with themselves, the two imperial concubine is very good tempered with his royal highness, but he did not work directly in the front office of the Yamen. "It should be For the sixth time, for the first time this year. " The official of Beijing Zhaofu laughed again. As for the diligent official of Jingzhao government, it is estimated that the number of imperial concubine Wen will be counted. I''ve been here six times before and after. Every time I come here, I have to hide my identity for the sake of the royal face. I have to make the officials in the Yamen keep these things in their stomachs, and there is no one to talk to. Even when she came home at night, lying in a warm quilt and facing her wife, she didn''t dare to tell her about her going into and out of Beijing Zhaofu Yamen. Now I come to pick up Mr. Di Renjie Di of Dali temple. I finally seized the opportunity. Of course, I have to ask the puzzled in my heart and some questions I can ask, so as to solve the doubts in his mind in recent years. Along the way, either Di Renjie asked about the situation in the yamen, or the official asked about imperial concubine Liwen. They chatted in such a low voice all the way. However, with the carriage getting closer and closer to the Imperial Palace, Ma Zi''s face became more and more dignified. In recent years, he had seen and kept in mind the things that had happened in the imperial court. His majesty has indeed been magnanimous to his ministers since he ascended the throne. Now he has inherited the voice of Emperor Taizong''s demeanor, and there are more and more of them above the court hall. Even the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager praise their majesty from time to time. Although they have been reprimanded for many years, it seems that their majesty has been reprimanded by the emperor and the Empress Dowager in the past five years, from the moment his Majesty was made crown prince to the present five years of accession to the throne. This is not the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor of the court! But in the case of the harem, especially when the harem is united and treats his majesty as a whole, and his majesty dotes on all the imperial concubines in the harem, there are always some things that make people laugh and cry in a harmonious atmosphere. Imperial concubine Yan is fond of opera. She has been drumming and selling Chang''an people in the Imperial Palace these years. She has also been fascinated by grand families and high-ranking officials. In this way, although Yan HuangFei, who is said to be barren, has won the favor of the emperor and the Empress Dowager in the royal family by virtue of her versatile talents. However, whenever there is any novel opera, the emperor and the Empress Dowager will be the first audience, and naturally they will add some of their own ideas.In particular, the supreme emperor once edited ten banquet music of the Tang Dynasty. Later, when his majesty and empress Pei WANYING dated in Qujiang pool, he bought the four most famous cities in Chang''an city. Now one has become a imperial concubine, while the other three have formed their own happy families while becoming court musicians of the Tang Dynasty. The rest of the imperial concubines, or like to raise a small animal, tied Baiqi in the back every day, never leaving. Either she studies pharmacology like a queen, or she likes to be a nvxia like Wen, and she likes to fight against injustice for people in the world. , like the imperial concubine of the Shangguan, is like a princess of Taiping, like a good wife, who takes the "mouthpiece world" as the mouthpiece, and draws the praises of his people for his majesty, praises his Majesty''s throne and flatter his Majesty''s throne. Or is to follow Miss Bai, the incomparable woman in your Majesty''s heart, to manage Taiyi city for your majesty, to do all kinds of new things for the people of Tang Dynasty, and to benefit the whole Tang Dynasty. Such a harmonious daily life in the imperial palace can only be seen when the Empress Dowager is in charge of politics, or when the crown prince''s majesty supervises the country. But it is such a harmonious palace day-to-day, but always can let the imperial concubine in the Imperial Palace, from time to time to stir up some things that make your majesty headache and pat his head out. Catch? Or not? How? What is the charge? The moment Di Renjie got off the carriage, he had already made a decision in his heart. "Let Dali Temple send someone over immediately. After a stick of incense, you must wait here for my dispatch." Di Renjie said to his entourage, and then went to the front hall of the Yamen with the officials of Jingzhao mansion. When Di Renjie walked into the front hall of the yamen, whether it was the son of Su GUI, the governor of Jingzhao, the two sons of Du Shenyan, Cheng of Luoyang, or Cui Yongke, the son of Shaoqing in Dali temple, the whole person was in a state of petrification. They can''t believe their eyes. Just now, the official who was instructed by the lady to find the Minister of Dali temple, Mr. Di Renjie, actually brought Di Renjie to the Yamen. Look at the two people in a hurry, we know that they are really coming here, not leisurely. "Uncle Di, this is the government office of Jingzhao government, but this lady appeared in the government office with sharp weapons. Uncle Di, my father didn''t know where to go and didn''t come back. He asked Uncle Di to help his nephew and others make a decision." Su Yan looked at di Renjie who walked into the hall. He was the first to react from the shocked petrified state, and immediately pointed to the gentle accusation that he was wiping the sword. Di Renjie didn''t pay attention to Su Yan. He didn''t even look at the three young people nearby. In his eyes, even their father didn''t pay attention to him, let alone their younger generation. The three men, who were stupefied and did not respond, thought that after looking around the front hall for a week, di Renjie would immediately let the woman with thorns and excellent martial arts put down her long sword because of Su Yan''s correction. But unexpectedly, di Renjie looked at the official who brought him and said in a cold voice, "what you said just now is true?" "Mr. Di, every sentence is true." "Then the four of them misled the people and slandered the court, but?" Di Renjie held out his finger and pointed to Su Yan and other four people one by one. Faced with di Renjie''s sudden finger, the four people were startled. The wind direction in the hall suddenly changed to their disadvantage. Moreover, after su Yan took the lead in greeting, di Renjie even ignored the meeting and directly believed that the four of them misled the public and slandered the court. "This..." Officials began to make trouble. This time, no more than in the past, they did not involve so many officials'' children. With di Renjie''s testimony, they did not have to worry about anything. But now he has to testify against his superior''s son, as well as the Dali Temple Shaoqing, the son of Luoyang Cheng, which makes him in a dilemma. "Since Mr. Su, the governor of Jingzhao, is not in the charge of the Ministry of punishment, please go to Dali temple with me, di Renjie, and explain the whole story." Di Renjie pointed to four young people and planned to leave. When Di Wanjie takes Li Yuen away, she doesn''t want to take her daughter out of sight. "Uncle di." Su Yan was shocked. Did anyone know more about Dali Temple than they did? Di Renjie is now going to take away his own and others, but he doesn''t even have a question about the three ladies. What does it mean? So he watched the warders of Dali Temple quickly followed in and planned to take them away. He quickly pointed to the gentle three and said, "Uncle Di, what do they do? It''s them who are in conflict with their nephews. Will they take them with them? " However, what surprised the four of them was that di Renjie took the lead in saluting the three girls. In full view of the public, before waiting for the three girls to return their gifts, he whispered: "excuse me, di MOU will take them away now. As for whether they are guilty, at that time, di may have to ask for advice. If there is any disturbance, please forgive me." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 887 Di Renjie''s words are completely for gentle to listen to, after all, every time gentle back, di Renjie wants to see her again and inquire about the context of gentle events, which is too difficult. Today''s harem, after all, is not that he can pass by if he wants to go. Moreover, he is always in a dilemma after every incident. It''s not like to report to your majesty or not to report to your majesty. But when your majesty knows about it, it''s a reprimand for yourself. How can you ask me? Just ask her? I can''t do it. I''ll shut her up in Dali temple and let her have a good temper. In the face of the words of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he wanted to find a piece of tofu every time. This is your imperial concubine. You and the queen did not manage well. Is it still the responsibility of Dali temple? What''s more, they shut down Dali temple and let the imperial concubine converge? The sword in the hands of the imperial concubine is not a decoration. Who dares to bring her into Dali temple? When the time comes to demolish Dali temple, I can''t find a place to cry. And Well, even if you take it into Dali Temple according to your Majesty''s will, who will close the gate and judge who? Is it that the minister has to put himself in the prison of Dali temple so that he can talk to imperial concubine Wen? "I see. You''ll come to me and I''ll tell you all about it." Gentleness still wipes the long sword. She has been dealing with di Renjie a lot. She doesn''t think the iron faced pockmarks are as selfless and hard to talk as the legend says. "Yes, thank you very much. Thank you very much." Di Renjie bowed again, then saluted Shangguan Waner and Li Lingyue, and then planned to take the four of Su Yan away. But just then, behind the huge and dignified screen in the front hall of Jingzhao government, another familiar woman''s voice came. "The explosion in Taiyi City killed and injured a total of 13 people, of whom three died on the spot, one died after ineffective treatment, seven were slightly injured and two were seriously injured. The total amount of compensation for Taiyi city was more than 3700 Liang silver. Moreover, because it is far away from the population gathering area, it has not affected other industries, endangering the lives of others and normal life. Now the four people spread the explosion of Taiyi city in Chang''an City, killing and injuring more than 100 people. They slandered the imperial court and suspected that it was careless of human life. Mr. Di, you were the first to catch up on the day of Taiyi city''s explosion. How many casualties, how many collapses and how many people''s normal life were affected at that time? I think you must have more in mind than I do? " Bai Chun slowly came out from the back of the screen, originally indifferent cheek, with a trace of worldly discontent and cold. Di Renjie was surprised. When he heard the sound, he mistakenly thought he had heard the wrong thing. But half way through, he was sure that it must be Miss Bai Chunbai. "Di Renjie has met Miss Bai." Di Renjie saluted again. At this time, he couldn''t see through the form of the front hall of the Yamen. Wen imperial concubine, Shangguan imperial concubine, Princess Taiping Princess Royal Highness, now add a white lady, this...... This is to make Beijing Zhaofu, Luoyang Cheng, and Dali Temple Shaoqing in one pot? Or is it a deliberate Bureau set up by your majesty to remove several people, so that the imperial concubine and others deliberately cause conflicts with their children and pave the way for her majesty to recall them? "Miss White?" Su Yan and others are completely confused. Who is Miss Bai? How can I be di Renjie''s salute and not return it? Do you think this Miss Bai is People in the palace? Or Look at her explanation for Taiyi City, and whether it''s data or evidence, it''s a definite statement, isn''t it Is she the mysterious lady in Prince Pu''s mansion and Miss Bai, who has a close relationship with the Imperial Palace and his majesty today? Without waiting for Su Yan to react from the shock again, Li Lingyue slowly opened his mouth in his chair and said: "fangjiantianxia has always been practical and realistic, always asking for the people''s orders and asking for the peace of the country. The prison hall has never been a tool in anyone''s hands, and has never concealed, falsely reported or tampered with the truth of anything The school has a warm-blooded students who have worked hard and worked hard to find justice and fairness for the common people and the court and the country with the discourse power of "the world in the world". They walked in the different roads of the Tang Dynasty, separated from their families, and put aside fame and wealth. They just wanted to let me continue to be prosperous in the prosperous age of Tang Dynasty. However, they always despise those who like to talk nonsense In recent ten years since its inception, has fangjiantianxia brought more advantages than disadvantages to the people, the court and the country of the Tang Dynasty? Why do these people, regardless of right and wrong, throw waste water on fangjiantianxia, whose mission is to open up people''s wisdom? Is it right for Mr. Di to deal with such irresponsible, gossip, and demagogues, regardless of black and white? " Di Renjie looked at the steady Li Lingyue, the upright and gentle, gentle Shangguan Wan''er. He began to pay attention to this matter involuntarily. Obviously, this matter has nothing to do with his majesty, but with the two imperial concubines and Princess Taiping. He did not know that Su Yan did not come from the official Academy of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, he was full of disdain and contempt for the seemingly unconventional acts of the Imperial College and the "world in the world".In their view, the Guozijian and other students who were far away from the theory of morality and propriety and only knew the skills and tricks were far from comparable to those of them, who were dedicated to the world, officiated for the common people, and opened up the Fu Dynasty hall in the future. Obviously, Miss Bai and Princess Taiping are serious. They do not want to punish them for no reason, but because they really touch their bottom line and do not know how to respect all the measures taken by his Majesty in these years. "Mr. Di, the hot-air balloon incident is indeed an accident. The students of the Imperial College and the hongwenguan school have committed the problem of being eager to be quick, but their bravery and fearlessness, as well as their persistence and dedication in the pursuit of truth and knowledge, deserve the respect of any one in the Tang Dynasty. The dead are dead, but with their lost lives, they tell us that in everything, we Tang people need to have a brave spirit of adventure, and we need to practice and fail constantly in order to get to the other side of success. We are not like these four noble sons, who only know how to criticize and despise, and use one mouth to seek the well-being of the people in the world. Such a villain who doesn''t understand respect, can only talk on paper, and judge others arbitrarily without asking about all sorts of things. Does Mr. Di think that I can continue to be brilliant in the prosperous Tang Dynasty? " Shangguan Wan''er showed no mercy and gave a disdainful glance. Her face began to turn pale. Several people with a vacant expression said to di Renjie. Di Renjie looked at the four men held tightly by the warders, and then looked at the imperial concubines and princesses in the imperial palace of the Tang Dynasty, including Bai Chun. He sighed involuntarily, and then solemnly said: "today, your majesty is wise and powerful, and has always been tolerant and gentle. He has always been open-minded in any theory, allowing common existence and competition with each other. He has never used Guozijian or Hongwen as an example The prestige of the museum and the Museum of literature and art have been suppressed, but According to the free law of chaotang, anyone who slanders me or who has sacrificed his life to advance the Tang Dynasty should be punished. Respect refers to the definition given by your majesty to the institutions of study. The Imperial College has always respected others and naturally does not want others to despise themselves. Renjie will give you a satisfactory account. This matter will be tried jointly with the imperial historian''s office. At the same time, he will report to his majesty that the struggle between theories should be settled. Instead of letting some enjoy the various prosperous times of Tang Dynasty, they will slander the country and the country of Tang Dynasty with a pair of hearsay ears and a lip service "Uncle di..." Su Yan is not a fool, nor are other people. Cui Yongke, the son of Shaoqing in Dali temple, is not a fool. What''s more, with his father, Shaoqing of Dali temple, after years of experience, we can also tell which words are heavy and which are light when some officials speak. Now I hear that the Minister of Dali temple is respectfully facing the four girls. Without asking whether this is true or not, he or she has to make sure that he and others are lying on the ground, spreading rumors and bewitching the people. All of a sudden, the whole person is paralyzed. If it wasn''t for the support of one left and one right warders, I''m afraid he would have been lying on the ground. They still don''t understand that, because of their family background, it should not be this kind of result when they make trouble in Dali temple. It should be the time when some ladies are threatened by the Beijing Zhaofu mansion, which makes them look pale and disorderly. Then they wait for heroes to save the beauty and win the favor of the beauty. Therefore, a common discussion turned into a conflict. After the incident, they relied on their own identities. When they were bored, they did not mind the big things. The reason was that they were the children of the aristocratic family. The government did not dare to take any actions against them. However, they were able to surprise these beautiful ladies with their identities, In this way, I get the noble feeling of vanity and the psychology of abusing several women. It has never occurred to me, even in my dreams, that one day they would be sent to the prison of Dali Temple because of such a minor conflict. Where is Dali temple? It''s not a place to close or release people at will. Even if my father is a young minister of Dali temple, I''m afraid my father can''t do anything about the case decided by the minister himself. "Father, help me." When Su Yan was in a daze, he just saw his father Su GUI, with the chief official of Jingzhao mansion and a man in his thirties, slowly came out from behind the screen, and immediately called out. "Uncle Su, save me. Please explain to Mr. Di that it is these ladies who slandered me first. Nephews and other people were not so popular that they quarreled with them and were beaten by them, nephews and others." Faced with Li Hong''s presence, Su GUI at the moment, even if she had many words in her heart to say, but her majesty did not speak. He did not dare to speak in the face of his son''s cry for help. He just lowered his head and did not look at his son''s anxious cry for help. "People take it down first, di Renjie stays, and instructs Li Qiao to go to Beijing Zhaofu immediately." Li Hong went to gentle, took the sword in the hand of imperial concubine Wen and put it on the table. Then he did not look at the Suyan people, but looked at the gate of the imperial palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 888 After su Yan and several other people were taken away temporarily, Li Hong not only brought the imperial censor Li Qiao''s imperial edict, but also brought over the six Shangshu, Zhongshu, menxia and the left and right fushe imperial edicts of Shangshu province. In addition to the five supervisors of the nine temples of the Tang Dynasty and the deputy positions of the three provinces and six ministries, Li Hong sent over half of the subjects who were qualified to go to the imperial court when Su GUI and di Renjie were confused. No one knows what Li Hong did for such a great cause. However, with the arrival of Liubu and other people from three provinces, Li Hong moved from the front hall of Jingzhao government with gentleness and other officials to a larger conference hall of Jingzhao mansion. With the officials of the three provinces and six ministries, with a look of mutual exploration, they followed Di Renjie, Li Qiao and Su GUI, a total of 14 people. Under Li Hong''s sign, they sat down around the table one by one. As soon as she took her seat, Su GUI stood up in fear and saluted and said, "Your Majesty, you deserve to die for your crimes. I have trained a son who is so critical of the imperial court. I know that I am to blame, and I also ask your majesty to punish him." "Punishment? What kind of crime? How can he attack the imperial court Li Hong glanced at other people, even Li Qiao, the imperial historian, with a dignified look on his face. In the past, there are more than a dozen official halls in Beijing, which have already made it clear that there are more than ten important affairs in the court hall. Whether it''s su GUI''s son, the son of Shaoqing in Dali temple, or the son of Du Shenyan, Cheng Du of Luoyang, it''s enough to criticize the imperial court, talk nonsense and bewitch the people. "Your Majesty..." Su GUI knelt on the ground, and her heart was already very clear about today''s affairs. His majesty sent the six ministries and three provinces edicts with great fanfare. I''m afraid it was for fear of falling into the tongue of the whole world that he would be so active in punishing crimes. In this way, naturally, his majesty will not be able to suppress the scholars in the world, but only support the reputation of the Imperial College and the Hongwen school. "Call in the four men." Li Hong ignores Su GUI, who kneels on the ground, and says to di Renjie again. Looking back at Shangguan Wan''er and Li Lingyue, Li Hong went on to say: "today''s events, you two can record them in detail. In the next issue of" the world on the street ", we can publish the events in the government office of Beijing Zhaofu on the front page." Li Lingyue and Guan Wan''er are in a daze. Now, in the Council Hall of Jingzhao mansion, there are important officials from three provinces and six ministries, as well as the two chief ministers of Dali temple and Yushitai. According to reason, neither they nor gentle nor Bai Chun should be qualified to stay here without avoiding. But Li Hong''s words, but let the same with a nervous state of mind, followed into the chamber of four women, the heart gradually calm some. now that he has the words of his majesty, then even the other courtiers are afraid that no one is willing to touch Li Hong''s mildew at this time. He is not allowed to participate in the Imperial Palace in the imperial court. After all, it is because of his Majesty''s two imperial concubines and his majesty''s favorite princess. so the public also acquiesced in the fact that the two imperial concubine and Miss Bai, as well as the royal highness of Taiping princess, were waiting for Li Hong to deal with the conflict between Su Yan and the imperial concubine. In any case, even if you know Li Hong''s officials again, at this moment, you have basically recognized that Su GUI, the official of Jingzhao Prefecture, who is kneeling on the ground and can''t afford to come here, the young minister of Dali temple and the Cheng Du Shenyan of Luoyang City, including their descendants, are in danger today. At the end of the day, it depends on whether your majesty will act lightly or make an example of others and deal with it strictly. After a glance at Su GUI who is kneeling on the ground, Li Hong doesn''t make a voice to let him get up again. Since you are willing to kneel down, you should continue to kneel down and plead guilty. What''s more, do you think you are guilty? Rubbing the rim of the teacup, Li Hong said to himself, "since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, how many people have spoken of right and wrong, and they have not been able to stand down, and even become stronger and more prosperous year by year." "If the views and opinions of others are regarded as the standard of right and wrong, I would have died 800 times in the Tang Dynasty? Just because of a few words criticizing the imperial court, I will be punished. In this way, I am not confident. But let me or the officials sit down and talk to some people who are too arrogant, empty and untrue, and explain to them all the resolutions and Strategies of the Tang Dynasty. But are they qualified? I''ve never done anything about fishing for fame and reputation. It''s not because your father is an important official of our court, but because the cause of this matter is related to the four of them. I can''t suppress you, nor can I punish you for no reason. But it''s about the imperial family and the imperial palace of Tang Dynasty. I can''t let them be wronged without any reason, can''t I? In this world, whether it''s the common people, the officials, the celebrities or the royal families, I should be fair and impartial Li Hong looked at the four men who had been taken in by the warders. At this time, they had been shackled. After sighing helplessly, di Renjie immediately asked the warder to open the shackles for Su Yan, Du Bing, Du Xian and Cui Yongke. "Just stand there. You are not qualified to sit here." Li Hong once again looked at the four people who were cautious and cautious and said lightly.After hearing Li Hong''s words again, Su Yan and the other four dared to look at the chamber after entering the door. Su Yan, in particular, looked around at a dozen people sitting around the assembly hall, but did not find his father''s figure. Du he, who was right next to him, gently touched his sleeve and pointed to his back lying on the ground with his eyes, indicating that Su Yan looked over there. Seeing that the familiar figure was his father Su GUI, Su Yan and the other three people took a breath of cold air Who is sitting on the throne? How could I accept my father''s kneeling to plead guilty so frankly, and still let my father kneel down for a long time?! At this time, the four young rich men and women went to look at the gentle women who had conflicts with them. Their eyes and moments became extremely unnatural, and they looked shocked and shocked. "The data will never tell lies. What is the proportion of the students trained by Guozijian, hongwenguan, chongwenguan and Wuxing Qiwang as officials in the local government in recent years?" Li Hong stretched out his hand and took the pen that Bai Chun handed him. He looked down at the table and asked. Yao Chong, Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, got up and immediately said, "my Lord, from the first year of Hongdao to the present, 70% of the scholars from Guozijian, hongwenguan and chongwenguan have been arranged by the Ministry of officials, of which 60% are scholars from poor families, and the remaining 40% are the sons of dignitaries or merchants. It comes from the five surnames and seven Wangs, or 30% recommended by famous scholars. All of them come from the families of rich and powerful families or courtiers. " As soon as Yao Chonggang, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, had just finished speaking, Su Yan, Du Bing, Du Xian and Cui Yongke''s faces suddenly turned miserable and colorless, and beads of sweat, big as beans, fell from their forehead. With a few puffs, their knees softened, and all of them fell down behind Su GUI, who had been kneeling on the ground, shaking their arms and lips, but they did not dare to utter a single word. More than a dozen people in the conference hall did not seem to see them on their knees. They still listened to Yao Chong, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs: "those who have passed the imperial examination, such as Guozijian, have worked in the local government, but Only less than 10% of them can be appointed to important positions by the Dao, Zhou and county from the beginning, all starting from the officials. Now nearly 40% have become the parents of county magistrate or headmaster. The number of students who came from high schools or families of courtiers, whether they were officials after the imperial examination or recommended as officials, were appointed to local important posts from the very beginning, and nearly 70% of them were at the Dao and Zhou levels, while less than 30% were at the county level. " "What is the difference between freedom, poverty and affluence among Tao, state and county?" Li Hong handed the pen to Shangguan Wan''er. She and Li Lingyue could see each other. At this time, while listening to the words of the Minister of official affairs, they were writing and drawing on the desk. "My highness, those who passed the imperial examinations such as Guozijian were officials in remote areas or counties where roads were blocked. Ten percent of them were dignitaries or courtiers. Most of them were officials in Chang''an, Luoyang, Huainan, Jiangnan and Jiannan roads. Only poor scholars were willing to take the initiative to go there After two months of perfection, the analysis shows that: the officials who were in the Duhufu or the officials and relatives of the courtiers were officials. The reason for this was that there were clansmen who served as officials in the Duhufu. Because their official positions were large or small, the scholars were given leisure posts according to their important official positions. " "Background competition? Don''t look at ability? " Li Hong looked up to Yao Chong and asked. ¡°¡­¡­ I think so. " Yao Chong nodded. Now he is only 40 years old, and is already the head of the six ministries. It has to be said that Li Hong attaches great importance to him, but more importantly, Yao Chong''s own ability is enough to undertake this responsibility. Li Hong quickly taps the table with his index finger. While signaling Yao Chong to sit down, he seems to be thinking about something. But only Shangguan Waner and Li Lingyue understand that this is the recording time that Li Hong has set aside for them. As the writing speed of the two women''s hands gradually slowed down, Li Hongcai asked Su GUI and Su Yan to get up. Su GUI sat back in the middle of the courtiers, while Su Yan''s four men stood at the back of the court. They hung their heads and listened to the senior officials of the three provinces and six ministries, and were asked questions by his majesty one by one. "It''s time for you, shangyanfan." Li Hong pointed to Heng yanfan, who was also a minister less than 40 years old. At that time, he also followed Li Hong and made contributions. "Yes, your majesty." Heng yanfan looks very black and thin. If you don''t know his identity, most people will think that he is just a farmer or a small official who is not successful. Few people can relate him to the position of secretary of the Ministry of household, who is in charge of money and grain in the Tang Dynasty, according to his simple appearance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 889 "My highness, I have just finished sorting out the taxes of all the roads, states and counties of the Tang Dynasty a few days ago, but I have not confirmed all the details. Therefore, after I went to the court today, I did not go into the palace to check with your majesty. Therefore, colleagues today, I hope that all the figures or the distribution of taxes should not be taken seriously for the time being, and that they can only be used as tax documents for the first half of this year by the Ministry of Finance and accounts after they have been checked again. " Heng yanfan stood up, took out a document from his sleeve pocket, opened it, and then slowly began to report to more than a dozen people present. Just like the official department just now, the tax of the Tang Dynasty, after removing the previous taxes, is a one-to-one comparison between the taxes of Guozijian, hongwenguan and Chongwen, with the taxes of the rich and powerful families, courtiers, clansmen and influential officials. Of the six major tasks of the government, the Ministry of grain has always been a heavy burden, and it is natural that there is no need for the Ministry of government to be meticulous in its six tasks. Therefore, the comparison of Hubu, when it comes to the taxes at the county and state levels headed by the Imperial College, especially those in the poor areas, can not be compared with the amount of taxes paid in the rich states and counties by the powerful connections after the imperial examination, or recommended by the rich families, courtiers and relatives, or after passing the imperial examination. In the annual increase and decrease of tax revenue, the state and county taxes held by the officials who were students of the Imperial College were not comparable to those of the state and county taxes held by the dignitaries and nobles and their relatives. In the state and county taxes held by the officials of the Imperial College, 30% of the taxes were not increased but reduced instead. In addition, the granaries of the Ministry of housing even strengthened efforts to distribute official grain for them, so that the county could continue and the people would not have no food to eat. Therefore, there is no way to compare such achievements in the assessment of Taoist, state and supervisory censor. Even if they have not been removed from office, they are already very grateful. The officials who were born in the rich and powerful families and royal families were often among the best in the assessment. They were often highly praised. The people lived and worked in peace and contentment. They were deeply loved by the people and became the local blue sky masters. "Is the data so compared credible or not?" Li Hong held down Shangguan Wan''er''s hand to continue to record, gently patted and asked. "Back to you, this is the first time that the Ministry of housing has made such a detailed classification. I can''t guarantee that there is not a slightest difference between them. However, I think that from the perspective of large data, these figures are extremely credible. Moreover, since the minister took charge of the Ministry of household affairs, there has been no big mistake in this respect. Today''s figures, as a reference is absolutely no problem, and even if the minister carefully checked again, I''m afraid there will not be too much difference. " Heng yanfan stood and answered Li Hongdao. After looking at some confused colleagues, Heng yanfan explained: "the Hubu is dealing with overall planning, calculation and figures, so when the records are included in the book, it is often necessary to verify them several times. Today, the figures submitted to your majesty and your colleagues have only been passed twice by the Hubu Department, which is not up to the standard, so please forgive me." Li Hong nodded, let go of Shangguan Waner''s hand, took a look at Li Lingyue, who was still writing hard, and sighed: "so, at least we can draw a conclusion from the figures. Officials with the background of powerful families, dignitaries and clansmen are just relying on big trees to enjoy the cool in recent years. After all, those big tax payers, after all, are still better than those of those countries It is much higher to be an official than a supervisor or a scholar from a poor family. " "Nearly 40% of the taxes of those who were officials of the poor families and the Imperial College were often reduced by half, or even all. Is there anything else the Ministry of household has to say? Or the Ministry? Is there anything to say? " Li Hong breathed a sigh of relief. These figures were not different from what he had imagined, and they were also consistent with the local scenes of barren States and counties presented by the imperial historian. Of course, the premise is that if the Ministry of works and the Ministry of household can give a clear account of money, grain, commodities, water conservancy renovation and wasteland reclamation, then it can be accurately judged that the officials represented by Guozijian and hanmenshizi did not neglect their duties, and were not like the officials every year compared with those of the powerful families or the courtiers The assessment of the Ministry is the same as that of the Ministry, which is far from them. With the two ministers of the Ministry of work and the Ministry of Hubu, it has been proved that the scholars of the poor gate and the Guozijian did not neglect their duties, but because of the limited conditions, they could not meet the assessment standards of the Ministry of officials. Even in the documents issued by the Ministry of works, in the construction of water conservancy, roads, and wasteland reclamation, the officials of the poor gate who seem to have neglected their duties, or the officials of the Imperial College, have played an important role in them. Although the government''s taxes are low, the people''s livelihood of the local people has been improved. Even some barren counties that used to require the government to allocate food and provisions can now be self-sufficient. Naturally, the premise is that the government''s taxes can not be included or the taxes can be reduced by half. This is also the government''s policy on poor counties, which does not give the same amount of taxes or pressure as the rich counties. As a result, the county officials in these poor counties often lag behind themselves in the assessment of the officials, but also let the people get tangible benefits, so as to thank the court.The Ministry of rites did not have much right to speak in the conference hall of Beijing Zhaofu Yamen. Therefore, in the whole process, the Secretary of the Ministry of officials should listen and listen, and then listen. The Ministry of punishment also summarized the situation of the refugees in Dao, Zhou and county in recent years, and even made statistics on how many illegal things happened in Dao, Zhou and Fu every year. In this statistics, we can draw a conclusion that there is a 70% higher probability of the illegal behavior of the rich and powerful families, courtiers and clansmen than that of the poor scholars and the common people. Especially in rich states, counties and other places, in the cases of lawlessness and life-threatening cases, we can always see the shadow of rich families and dignitaries or courtiers'' families. However, most of these cases are caused by entertainment places such as restaurants and boats. However, compared with other states and counties, the public security of each Dufu Prefecture will generate large-scale criminal cases because of the relationship between the Duhu and the garrison. However, these criminal cases are all due to the disputes over the people''s livelihood of the herdsmen fighting for grassland or the number of cattle and sheep. Even if there is a conflict over women, because of the different customs and habits, it can not be compared with those of the Han nationality in China and the Central Plains, who always respect etiquette. No matter Su GUI, his son, or the other three people, they are all sweating at the moment. His majesty, with a set of data that can not tell lies, completely explains to them the importance of the Imperial College to the Tang Dynasty. Especially for the people''s livelihood of the world, the officials from the Imperial College and other academies were completely and wholeheartedly working for the welfare of all the people in the world, while the officials who were taught by the five surnames and seven hopes or the famous people all over the world were full of mouth in discussing the general situation of the world and attacking the court, the government and the Guozijian for their inaction and misdeeds. "Taiyi city has a lot of money coming and going every year. Bai Chun, how do you explain this?" Li Hong glanced at the indifferent Bai Chun behind him, and then asked after he took a look at Heng Yan fan, the Minister of the Ministry of housing. "Sire, there were droughts in many places in Tang Dynasty last year, and the Imperial Court opened warehouses to release grain. However, in some places, it was useless even to transport grain by hot-air balloon. Therefore, it was the result of another adventure experiment by King Li Zhe." Before Bai Chun spoke, Heng yanfan, the Minister of Hubu, suddenly stood up and said. But this time, everyone''s face has become dignified. Most of us can remember what happened last year. Because the drought not only happened around Chang''an, but more importantly, it was a place thousands of miles away from Chang''an and Luoyang. The road to these places is just like the road from Guanzhong to Jiannan road. The hot-air balloon of King Li Zhe, with a kilogram of grain, could not climb the endless mountains. Finally, he could only watch the grain drift away and scatter among the mountains in vain. The government can not supply grain to places where the drought is serious, so it is necessary for the government to buy grain from big families or give people money to buy grain. It is precisely because of this that the governments in several prefectures and counties with the most serious drought have begun to buy and sell food at the starting price. The price of a bucket of grain has doubled within three days, but The market is still bullish. Because of this, Taiyi city and the Royal Bank of China had to start buying grain to solve the disaster. In less than two months, many large families made enough money in nearly three years. "There are so many famous people in the world who often talk about the well-being of the people and the country. But when the Tang Dynasty really needs them and needs them to do something real for the common people, they become humble merchants and start to set prices and exploit people''s hard-earned money. But fortunately, last year''s drought, at least every family, every household''s land was preserved, and there was no chance of being annexed by others because of natural or man-made disasters. " Li Hong sighed. Last year''s drought was the most difficult situation in the Tang Dynasty that he had never seen in his life. Even at that time, there were many officials and sons in the imperial court who told them that they should punish themselves. Even the father, the emperor and the empress of the mother, two couples who had come all the way through thousands of difficulties and dangers, sometimes called themselves to Xingqing palace, and implicitly suggested that they should issue an edict against themselves to pacify the people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 890 But fortunately, he finally survived all the vexed things of last year. In the end, no emperor was willing to give his will to the world, which saved his face after Li Hong took charge of the Tang Dynasty. However, from last year''s natural and man-made disasters, he was more fully and clearly aware of the noble character of the rich and powerful families, as well as the advantages and disadvantages of learning outside the Imperial College. Although he did not advocate to abolish any of these high-ranking officials, courtiers and relatives, who were directly attached to the ranks of officials in the Tang Dynasty, it was obvious that they who had more officialdom resources, just like the original five surnames and seven hopes, would create a bad habit of relying on big trees to enjoy the cool. At the same time, it also naturally deprived the poor scholars of their achievements and resources in the imperial court, so that those with ability could not be promoted, while those with background could easily be promoted, occupying more resources of the court, thus forming the bureaucratic group power with powerful families and dignitaries or lineage as the backbone. Right and wrong, right and wrong, right and wrong, right and wrong, under the voice of six Shangshu and three senior officials, it is like an explanatory report specially prepared for Su Yan, Du Bing, Du Xian and Cui Yongke. Even Su GUI, the governor of Jingzhao Prefecture, had already bowed his head in embarrassment after hearing the report from three provinces and six ministries. Although he had already been qualified to know some important data of the imperial court after he served as the governor of Jingzhao Prefecture. But it was the first time that he learned such data that had not yet been published. Before that, even though he had already made it clear in his mind, officials headed by Guozijian and hanmenshizi contributed more to the well-being of the country and the common people in the Tang Dynasty than those led by the five surnames and seven hopes and the courtiers and clansmen. But he has never really thought about it. He still believes in his old road of promotion. He still believes in nepotism and the influence of Party members, which is more useful for an official. So that''s why he never wanted to let his son enter the Imperial College or Hongwen hall. After all, judging from his own experience as an official, he was able to become the governor of Beijing Zhaofu at the age of 50, but not by the relationship and things of Guozijian and Taiyi City, which brought food, clothing and influence to the people and even the country of the Tang Dynasty. It is only by virtue of his colleagues behind him, or the close relationship between the rich and the powerful, plus his own ability and the guidance and promotion of his majesty, that he has the status of today. "Do you understand now? Whether it is Taiyi City, or the Imperial College or Chongwen Museum, which I was in charge of when I was the crown prince, how important and influential has it played on the people and the country? You four do not ask right and wrong, do not verify the news that you have heard in your own ears, so you talk freely and follow others and spread rumors. As soon as Taiyi city was bombed, hundreds of people died. The hot air balloon was forced by the imperial court. It was just a matter of human life. Have you ever verified the truth of these things? Professor your husband, is that how to teach you benevolence, wisdom and virtue? Even if you don''t have to do evidence, you can take what you hear as the truth? Is it too much to slander the Imperial College and Taiyi city as a scholar? " Li Hong put a hand on the table, looked at Su Yan and other four people with a leisurely look. When they heard my words, the four men of Su Yan knelt on the ground again with a thump. Their bodies were lying on the ground like chaff and shaking. Su GUI, who was originally sitting, just wanted to explain, but Li Hong reached out and pressed down in the void. Li Hong, who turned around , glanced at the gentle, Shangguan Wan and Li Ling moon, whose appearance was like a celestial being. The silence was still more cold, and continued to say, "no matter what the four imperial concubine and two imperial concubine and your royal highness first quarrel with. It doesn''t matter whether it''s because they have nothing to do that they are bored to have a dispute with them, or whether they really think that Taiyi City, the Imperial College, and even the imperial court have the suspicion of neglecting human life. What''s important is that I want you four to listen to the secret government affairs of the imperial court today. It''s not about fishing for fame and reputation to win the title of a virtuous corporal. There are so many scholars and scholars in the world. I don''t have the heart to misunderstand every scholar. I will pull half of the officials from the court to explain to you. " "The Tang Dynasty is not lack of self-confidence, cultural heritage, and people''s love and support for the court. What the Tang Dynasty lacks are officials who have the courage to innovate, and those who dare to make mistakes for the people in their positions, rather than those scholars who only know empty talk but will mislead the country. If you don''t like other people''s behavior, you can say it out loud. If you watch others make mistakes, you can vent your anger and criticize others, but As a scholar of letters, as a scholar with the heart of the world and the grace of the sages and great Confucians, can you just speak with your mouth? Have you ever thought about doing something real for the people of the world one day? At this time, Su GUI was completely and truly afraid. Facing four people who did not have any official positions, or even those who did not inherit the title of father, his Majesty''s words were heavy enough. Moreover, after today''s event, the four of them were definitely out of the official career. After all, after being named by his majesty, it is too unlikely that he will appear again in the court or among the officials of the court.What''s more, the Minister of the Ministry of officials is sitting here. He is not blind. Can''t you see that his majesty is not angry on the surface, but he is already dissatisfied with the scholars from the five surnames and seven hopes! Su GUI, who was eager to protect her son, immediately got up and left her seat after Li Hong finished. She knelt on her knees and said, "Your Majesty, there is no proper discipline. That''s why your majesty is so angry. The rebellious son doesn''t understand his Majesty''s duty of loving the people like a son and taking the lives of the world as the most important task." "Su GUI, didn''t you hear from the Minister of the Ministry of punishment just now that in most of the state county conflict cases counted by the Ministry of punishment this year, there are shadows of the rich and powerful families, courtiers and clansmen? Moreover, the more prosperous and prosperous a county is, the places where conflicts and criminal cases occur are mostly concentrated in restaurants, tea shops, scenic spots and scenic spots. Of course, most of them are related to women. " Li Hong said that at the end of the day, his eyes were looking at the four men kneeling on the ground. Especially when Li Hong finished his last sentence, Du Xian and Cui Yongke, one of the four people kneeling behind Su GUI, lost their arms and fell on the ground directly. It was like breaking the sheep horn wind and shaking uncontrollably on the ground. "You don''t have to defend them, you don''t have to excuse them. I don''t intend to punish them. The Tang Dynasty always advocates freedom of speech, and never cares about what others say or do to the court behind their backs. I have confidence. I believe in the clowns, and I can''t make any big waves. Of course, as a father, it''s your responsibility and your private business to discipline you as a father, and I won''t interfere with it. " Li Hong continued leisurely. After hearing Li Hong''s words, Li Lingyue on one side raised her head and glared at the emperor of the Tang Dynasty with a look of complaint on her face. She did not conceal her complaint, as if she were questioning her brother: "since you do not punish a crime or interfere with how to discipline your own son, what are you doing with the three provinces and six ministries? Is it to give them an explanation, regardless of their status? " "Did your majesty ever suffer? Don''t be impatient Bai Chun looked at Li Lingyue to stand up, and quickly pressed her shoulder from behind, and whispered in her ear. Li Hong looked at Su GUI, who had been kneeling on the ground to plead guilty, and then looked at the other ten dignified people sitting in the room. He interrupted Su GUI''s plea and continued slowly: "you will not be punished because you are innocent, not because I am a magnanimous person. Therefore, I will not dispute with you about today''s conflict with the imperial concubine and princess. ¡± "thank you for your generosity." Su GUI immediately hit the snake with the stick, and without waiting for Li Hong to finish, she immediately knelt on the ground to thank Li Hong. After being interrupted by him, Li Hong didn''t get angry. Instead, he continued to smile with ease. After su GUI followed the four people behind her, she thanked herself several times. Finally, when she stopped speaking, she stopped talking for a moment. "Thank you before I finish my words, but anyway, I''ll give you some reassurance. No one will move your official position, and you are still your prime minister. After all, you have not committed any crime. But as an important official of the imperial court, you know clearly that your son despises Taiyi city and Guozijian, but you don''t control them. You don''t even explain the importance of Taiyi city and Guozijian to the country of Tang Dynasty. The reason is that you don''t understand the importance, or do you despise the contribution of Taiyi city and Guozijian to the court? " "The guilty minister''s heart is clear and clear about the role of Taiyi city and Guozijian on the country of Tang Dynasty. Even if I was ignorant before, after listening to several Shangshu''s reports, I fully understood what kind of important influence Taiyi city and Guozijian brought to the prosperity and prosperity of Tang Dynasty. Therefore, your majesty, please don''t blame the guilty ministers and their sons. They don''t understand the important role of the Imperial College and the Taiyi City, so I will On her forehead, she was wet with sweat. "That''s not necessary." Li Hong looked up and sighed. He thought for a moment and said, "Dali temple, Xingbu and Yushitai will supervise the four of them from now on Oh, it should be three. " Li Hong took the note handed over by the Minister of the Ministry of government, looked at the names of Su GUI, the Prime Minister of Luoyang, and Cui Rong, the young minister of Dali temple, and then said, "from now on, it is strictly forbidden for Su GUI, Cui Rong and Du Shenyan to use anything related to Taiyi city and the Imperial College, whether it is clothing, food, housing, transportation, fuel, oil, salt, etc., but it is related to Taiyi city Those related to the Imperial College shall not be used. Since they think that Taiyi city is useless for the Imperial College, let them have a try and see if they can truly cherish the world and pray for the people after leaving these things aside. I''ll wait and see. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 891 Everything derived from taiyicheng, Guozijian and even Li Hong, which had never appeared before the Tang Dynasty, was included in the list. and among all the things, more than a dozen people here can instantly think of those artifacts that have completely infiltrated into the normal life now. But what they feel more frightened is their majesty''s perfume, soap and so on, which were originally developed in childhood, including the processing of cloth art in Tai Yi City, and the new thing called textile machine. Cloth made. In a word, when people pondered over the ban imposed by his Majesty on Su GUI, Du Shenyan and Cui Rong, they could not help but burst into a cold sweat. If all these things are banned, they are afraid to think about how to live their lives! After all, Taiyi city and Guozijian, especially Taiyi City, have basically changed the daily life of the whole Tang Dynasty, from the emperor, the queen, the royal family, the courtiers, the powerful families, the common people and the rich merchants. If all these are prohibited, they can''t imagine how they should go back to their former life. People are the same. When something seems dispensable in life, people don''t think its role is very important. However, when such an insignificant object suddenly disappears in daily consumption, people will find that the importance of this thing in daily life is so indispensable. "Your Majesty..." When Yao Chong, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, came out of the meeting hall, he immediately realized the seriousness of the problem, and even immediately understood that his Majesty''s will was a disastrous blow and a retrogression in the quality of life of Su GUI and others. "What? Do you want to plead, or do you want to try? " Li Hong''s face relaxed, behind the gentle and other people, is a face of flying. Originally, in the eyes of several women, his Majesty''s forgiveness of their crimes was tantamount to a change of direction after they had been wronged. It was like a compromise between the five surnames and seven hopes, as well as the world''s literati and refined scholars. However, it never occurred to me that his majesty finally took such a move to make the most of the situation. "Whether it is the five surnames and seven hopes, or some scholars who are proud of the tradition, do not they remember the way of life before the collapse of the rites and music of the Tang Dynasty before I became the crown prince? Now it''s time for them to get rid of these things produced in the process of the collapse of rites and music, and let them go back to the past and the so-called flourishing age of the Tang Dynasty in their hearts to see if it is really as good as they say Li Hong moved forward slowly. Naturally, there were no Dali temple, Xingbu and Yushitai behind him. Once Li Hong''s will is done, the Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment and the imperial historian''s platform will have to be carried out immediately. What''s more, in the eyes of the three of them, his Majesty''s move is more brilliant than using other means to suppress the literati and the five surnames and seven hopes. Let them have a personal experience of whether it is a prosperous world for them to live and work in peace and contentment after they have lost all kinds of goods derived from the so-called collapse of rites and music, and give them the place they yearn for. Yao Chong gave a bitter smile, and then followed Li Hong''s footsteps and said, "I can''t think for a moment whether your Majesty''s action is right or No, but will such a ban undermine your Majesty''s holiness? Naturally, the minister applauded his Majesty''s decision. After all, if the court ignored their attacks and slanders on Taiyi city and Guozijian, although their influence is extremely limited now, it is only limited to their respective hometown, but after all, they still have some influence... " "Do you want to make a name for yourself and pretend to be courteous to the gentry, and then continue to let them attack the court regardless of whether it is right or wrong? Today can be the princess and my imperial concubine. Next time, I''m afraid they should directly attack me. Therefore, there is no need to let them continue to take the initiative for the sake of some false names. Since I can''t punish them, since they yearn for the way of life in those days, I will still use the world they want. I really want to see whether it is important for the progress and development of the times and for the benefit of the country and the people, or whether the etiquette and morality they hold are important. I have never objected to the importance of propriety and morality. I have never looked down upon the Enlightenment of rites and virtues on the common people of Tang Dynasty. But everything should be measured. Now we have enough proprieties and virtues, and people are tired of lengthy etiquette. Why can''t we make these more humanized? Be concise? Is it necessary to abide by the tradition and occupy an absolute position in people''s life? Is it true that the food and clothing of the people and the blooming of children''s nature are not as important as propriety and virtue? " Li Hong stood at the gate of Beijing Zhaofu, turned to look at a crowd behind him and said. With the progress of the times and the development of things, history is rolling forward in the long river, passing through five dynasties and ten countries, and then continuing to trace back, you will find that after people''s life tends to be stable and food and clothing are solved, they begin to work hard on traditional etiquette again, and begin to develop Neo Confucianism to a kind of abnormal behavior. Just like the warm thinking, across the Tang Dynasty, in the most affluent Southern Song Dynasty, why did Neo Confucianism come into being? The material richness of the Southern Song Dynasty is no less than that of the Tang Dynasty under Li Hongzhi. After people had enough food and clothing and well-being, the knowledge of Li and Li was once again magnified, and once again, the great scholars of Confucianism showed their sense of existence."Destroy people''s desires and preserve the principles of heaven." In Li Hong''s view, it is a kind of abnormal, abnormal, and the biggest crime of human nature! From an individual to a nation''s wealth, whether it is a person or a country, once it has reached a state of saturation, he needs to vent the saturated state from other aspects. If a person is rich, it is absolutely impossible for him to keep all his money in the bank. He can only get in and out of the bank like Chen. In that case, the person is definitely mentally or psychologically disabled. If a country or a nation is rich enough to know how to spend it, just like the Southern Song Dynasty, without the courage and goal of recovering the lost land in the Central Plains, without the determination to strengthen the military and enjoy the status quo, when the economic output is about to account for 70% of the whole world, they don''t know how to vent this excessive saturation state, so the imperial court begins to have nothing All things have once again faced up to Neo Confucianism, thus abnormal enslaved a nation for thousands of years. Meiji Restoration made the Japanese rich, which opened the gap between Japan and the Qing Dynasty. After Meiji Restoration, a small island country, in a state of saturation, used aggression to vent their saturation, thus making them more rich, but it vented the danger that they were saturated to extremely abnormal. However, after World War II, after the rapid economic development, what did they derive? *****And what people now think of as abnormal people! After the defeat and surrender and being deprived of all rights, what the Japanese can do is to immerse themselves in the development of economy, so that everything can go to the world, and the interior is getting richer and richer, and begin to transform itself into abnormal people. In addition, the US emperor on the other side of the Pacific Ocean was constantly bleeding Japan to prevent it from dying. If the Tang Dynasty goes on like this for a long time, he is like a miser. He who has more money doesn''t know how to spend it. If you look at the dazzling silver in the Treasury, sooner or later, the Tang Dynasty will not follow the example of the Southern Song Dynasty or Japan. Therefore, Li Hong preferred that the Treasury did not have a grain of money, but could not make the Treasury full. He worried about the money every day and did not know how to spend it well. So he began to write articles on people, which had terrible consequences. Li Hong knew that his analysis of the derivation of Neo Confucianism in the Southern Song Dynasty, or the Japanese state after the Meiji Restoration, was only one of his own ideas. However, in his opinion, the derivation of Neo Confucianism and the metamorphosis of the Japanese state were closely related to the fact that the nation could not find vent under the saturated state, which was one of the important reasons No. Looking at Li Hong''s unhappy face, the Minister of rites went over several people in front of him and saluted him and said, "Your Majesty naturally doesn''t care what those gangsters think of you, but there are more than ten million people in the world. If your majesty reduces his status and treats courtiers and courtiers'' relatives in this way, it will also hurt my Tang Dynasty. I think your majesty doesn''t need to change it for the time being Change the will, but whether the time limit can be changed from one year to... " "Why change it? I gave them absolute freedom of speech and gave them and the court time to test whether it was the people''s food and clothing and the stability of the country or their courtesy and morality. I just want to see if they still have the heart to think about human nature, to think about the etiquette which is so long that only they can justify themselves Li Hong waved his sleeve, and then stepped down the steps of the Beijing Zhaofu Yamen. Under the service of Huameng and others, he was ready to board the carriage. Shangguan Wan''er, gentleness and Bai Chun, including Li Lingyue, had already got into the carriage. Li Hong pressed Hua Meng''s shoulder to get on the bus. He turned his head and looked at the people who were paying tribute, but stopped. "I believe in only one sentence, and it is definitely one said by a person who is more virtuous than those in the eyes of literati." Li Hong stood in front of the carriage and said suddenly. "Your Majesty, please tell me that you can solve your doubts." The Ministry of rites asked in a hurry. Not only the people beside the carriage all raised their ears to listen to the words that could make his majesty, who had always been unrestrained and unrestrained, be canonized. Even the gentleness and others in the carriage stopped talking about Li Hong''s decision-making in the council chamber just now, and raised their ears to wait for Li Hong to believe in the words of one of the sages. In the face of people''s expectant eyes, Li Hong firmly said word by word: "we should pursue the poor bandits bravely, and we should not sell our names to learn from tyrants. If heaven is affectionate and the sky is old, the right way in the world is vicissitudes. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 892 Money can produce many kinds of new things. War also has such a function. It can make great contribution to human development in the history of human progress and development, but also bring endless pain to human beings. Everything is not absolute, just like the war in the development of science and technology at the same time, has brought great harm to mankind. Money not only makes human progress, but also brings great harm to human beings, even more cruel than war. In the history of human progress, especially in the modern industrial history, with the rapid development of human beings, we only see the products that have more advantages than disadvantages for human beings, but ignore more products developed by European and Western countries, which have no benefit to human beings. Nowadays, the so-called western etiquette is popular in China, but the etiquette left by our Chinese nation, in the vast history, has been slowly forgotten and sealed in the river of history. This does not prove how noble the western etiquette is, or how suitable for the Chinese nation, but because the Chinese etiquette coexists with the western etiquette, our etiquette always binds people''s thought with the soul, so that the etiquette is not the embodiment of personal quality, but a kind of shackle of others'' will, which is set in our On the body. Taking other people''s will as the carrier and taking others'' explanation as our own quality and etiquette, it is obvious that in the long history, if we want to keep it forever, there is a huge gap compared with the western personal quality etiquette. Similarly, in the process of rapid development of European civilization, their quality of daring to explore, be brave in innovation and not afraid of failure has enabled them to create more technologies beneficial to human beings while possessing huge wealth. On the contrary, what else can we do after the so-called four great inventions that Chinese people are proud of? What''s more, even if it''s the four great inventions, it was put forward by Joseph Needham, an Englishman, and later used by Chinese historians. In the five thousand years of history, an invention that can influence the world can only appear in a thousand years on average. This algorithm is obviously unreasonable and extremely absurd. But what makes us even sadder is that when we have been claiming that the four great inventions were first put forward by the British people, we can still think of the four beauties, four masterpieces, four books and five classics put forward in the Chinese tradition. We can also find that wealth is the basis of the progress of human science and technology, but among many factors, etiquette and morality are the important reasons that restrict our invention. The ancestors used all the brain holes and thoughts that could be created on etiquette and morality, fame and profit, as well as the control and enslavement of human nature. Scholars always despised the strange skills, merchants and craftsmen. Under such a traditional and social moral background, it was a thrilling thing for Li Hong to have four great inventions. "You should be brave enough to pursue the poor bandits. You should not sell your name and learn from the overlord. If the heaven is sentimental and the sky is old, the right way in the world is vicissitudes. Are you sure this is his new poem? " Wu Mei in the main hall of Xingqing palace, while reciting the poem into the palace, while asking the eunuch Wang Lou. "It''s a new work of his majesty, just when he was about to board the bus at the gate of Jingzhao mansion. But his majesty said that it was a poem written by a great sage whom he admired. His majesty just quoted it, not his majesty." Wang Lou further explained the details. After reading the poem several times in his mind, Emperor Li Zhi, who sat on the reclining chair for a long time, began to say, "the way of punishment is unique and novel. He even forbids people to use the articles related to him, Taiyi city and the Imperial College. In this way, I''m afraid Ha ha, Su GUI and Du Shenyan, and Cui Rong, I''m afraid they have no family at home now? " "I''m afraid it''s hard to get rid of more and more objects after they have been integrated into daily life. Li Hong wanted to remind and beat the five surnames and seven hopes who still did not give up and some scholars through this incident. It is only in this way that it is impossible to weigh whether the advantages outweigh the disadvantages or the disadvantages outweigh the advantages for Li Hong. " Wu Mei sighed that Li Hong had been fighting with the traditional forces headed by the five surnames and seven hopes for so many years, but he could not subdue them all. It has to be said that Li Hong obviously had no better way to completely eliminate the influence of the five surnames and seven hopes in the officialdom and class struggle, compared with the determination and determination, coldness and ruthlessness on the battlefield. "What''s more, I haven''t heard him compose poems for many years. How could he suddenly make such a poem? What''s more, I always feel like this poem is not complete. Is there still the first half that hasn''t been said? " Wu Mei turns her head and takes a look at the old Lizhi. Although she has been in Zen position for five years now, the vertigo that afflicts him has not left him. These days, it always happens suddenly from time to time. "When you become the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, you naturally put all your energy into the national policy and government affairs. If you still have the mind to write poems and Fu, what''s the difference with a faint monarch? It''s very good not to write poems. It''s good to be his emperor and govern the Tang Dynasty. " Li Zhi closed his eyes with some headache, and the maid in waiting was massaging her temples."My Lord, this poem has been spread in the imperial court these days, and the remaining half of the poem is the most talked about by the courtiers." "What''s the point? Li Hong has been fighting with them for so many years. In order to show the freedom of the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong did not hurt them. What''s more, foreign countries and foreign countries are still counting on them to help Li Hong further expand the influence of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, Li Hong compares them to poor bandits, even more as a warning. As for Su GUI and others, it can only be said that they are in bad luck. " Wu Mei sits down in front of Lizhi, holding Lizhi''s hand and analyzing. "You can''t abandon it, you have to crack down on it, but the literati in the world are the most difficult to manage. Forget it. When he comes here later, you can ask him what he thinks." Li Zhi''s other hand, pressed on the back of Wu Mei''s hand, said. "On the court today, your majesty once again read this poem in front of the courtiers..." Wang Lou looked at the harmonious and quiet emperor and Empress Dowager in a good mood today, so he began to talk about some interesting things about the court. "Boast yourself again?" Sure enough, after hearing Wang Lou''s tongue, Wu Mei turned her head and asked. Even the emperor, who had been keeping his eyes closed, opened his eyes to hear how Li Hong praised himself in front of his courtiers. "Your Majesty said to all his ministers today after the early Court: I am the most capable poet among the emperors, and the most capable emperor among the poets..." "Oh It''s really shameless. There''s no way for such a thick skinned person... " "The children''s ministers pay their respects to their father and the empress." Just as Wu Mei was chatting with Li Zhi and Wang Lou, someone''s voice began to ring from the outside, and then there were bursts of Gongnu and eunuch''s voice. Li Hong, who was thirty-two years old, has entered middle age according to the people''s appellation of age in this era. However, he never has a long beard on his chin. Unlike today''s Tang people, he likes to keep his chin beard long. But the tall body, and the body that still does not forget to exercise since he became the emperor, still looks so brave and vigorous. Although it is in casual clothes, it still can''t cover up the growing imperial spirit on his body. "Well, what brings you here?" Wu Mei slants Li Hong one eye, light says. And the emperor is to hear the sound, immediately closed his eyes, once again began to sleep or closed eyes up. "Is your father still taking a nap? I... " Li Hong pointed to the door behind him and continued: "ask the maid that the father is awake, so my son''s ministers dare to come in to see his father and his mother." "What can I do for you?" Li Zhi closed his eyes, but since the Zen throne, plus the analysis of Li Hong''s behavior given by the empress dowager, he now knows his son better than he did at the beginning. What''s more, his son''s words of "carrying in and taking all of them in" came from his ear, which made Li Zhi feel that there must be something for this product. Otherwise, he would never bring things to visit himself and the Empress Dowager. This is the first time that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty has brought a gift to Xingqing palace in person for so many years. On weekdays, either Pei WANYING or Bai Chun, or other people will bring gifts when they come to visit, but Li Hong is the first time. So at this moment, no matter Li Zhi or Wu Mei, looking at someone has a feeling of weasel giving chicken new year''s greetings. "It''s nothing. I just came here to have a look. These things were sent by foreign envoys on the court today. So I didn''t dare to delay for a moment, so I sent them to you and your mother." Li Hong pointed to several rows of large boxes, small boxes, and those large objects of gold, silver, beads and jade. After all, he came to borrow money. If he came empty handed, Li Hong could guarantee that he could not borrow any money from the dragon mother. He would even be chased by a feather duster and run away in confusion. So he thought about the purpose of his coming here, so he had to brave his head for the first time and bring a lot of things to offer hospitality. Of course, Li Hong didn''t see Long Ma''s disdainful look and sarcastic look. In short, the purpose of coming here today is that the emperor and the Empress Dowager can treat themselves, but as long as they are willing to lend money to themselves. "Nothing? Will you give away the boxes and boxes? Or do you find all the boxes and boxes from the home of Su GUI, Du Shenyan and Cui Rong. There''s no place to put them. They''re here for the old woman like me? " Wu Mei obviously won''t believe Li Hong''s words. She knows more about the virtue of her son than anyone else. "So Did the father and the queen know? These days, because of the affairs of Su GUI and others, some of the five surnames and seven hopes or literati have begun to plan to refuse to use anything related to the children''s ministers, Taiyi city and the Imperial College. Do you know? After hearing this, he was so excited that he didn''t sleep all night Li Hong pulled a chair and wanted to get close to some dragon father and talk to the dragon mother, but in the middle of the way, he was pushed against his chest by a feather duster, and could not move forward for half a step. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 893 Borrowing money is a very difficult thing, and you have to be thick skinned enough to make people speechless. But even so, Li Hong still failed to borrow money smoothly. It was because the emperor''s sad words that he had to continue to be a filial son. Together with Li Zhe and Li Dan, he was also involved. I don''t know which tendons Li Zhi is wrong, or because people tend to be nostalgic when they are old. When Li Hongzheng is shamelessly crying about his difficulties in governing politics in recent years, the supreme emperor sitting on the side sighs in vain, saying that he wants to return to Luoyang, the capital of the East, for a period of time, but Chang''an city is tired of it. With some sentimental and nostalgic tone of the emperor, Li Hong and Wu Mei couldn''t help but look sideways. What''s the matter today? How can the old man, who was still hale and hearty, suddenly become so sad? "Back to Back to Luoyang Li Hong felt as if his neck was trampled by the dragon mother, and his voice was like that of a duck. In recent years, Li Zhi and Wu Mei occasionally go back and forth in Ziwei palace of Luoyang, but they will return to Chang''an only three or five months each time. Moreover, when they go to Luoyang, they usually leave in the winter. Now it''s less than two months away. What''s more, he hasn''t found the sense of achievement when it''s time to harvest the large crops around the palace with the people. How could he suddenly want to go back to Luoyang? Wu Mei gazed at Li Zhi, who was tired. She put down the feather duster and grabbed Li Zhi''s hand. She asked in a soft voice, "what''s the matter, your majesty? Why do you want to go back to Luoyang in advance?" "Yes, my father. Isn''t it good in Chang''an? Why do you want to go back to Luoyang? Is there a beauty Ouch... " A word is wrong, immediately attracted the dragon mother to the back of the Tang emperor to slap. "All of a sudden, I didn''t know why I suddenly thought of the Ziwei palace in Luoyang, just like It''s like feeling that Luoyang palace is calling me to go there. " Lizhi opened his eyes and looked at Wu Mei and Li Hong in front of him. He said faintly. Although Zen position has been a burden on his body and his mental pressure has been reduced a lot in recent years, vertigo, which has been unable to be cured, still haunts him, and sometimes even makes him want to die and get rid of the torment of vertigo. Li Hong calmly looked at the quiet dragon father on the reclining chair, but he could not calm down in any case. Last year, the drought was serious. He withstood the pressure and did not punish himself. However, his father and his mother finally could not withstand the expansion of the drought. So he rode to mount Tai to pray for all the people in the world. and the father''s vertigo on the way was committed several times. After returning to Changan, she had been nursed for nearly two months before she gradually improved. Even Pei Wanying, Sun Simiao''s close female disciples, ran to the Xingqing palace every day to personally see her father. But even so, the queen is unable to cure this vertigo completely. What surprised Li Hong even more was that the long father in history died of suffering from vertigo shortly after he returned to Luoyang after he was forced to stop his vertigo. During that time, Li Zhi was so ill that he could not even summon his courtiers, and before he made the imperial edict, he died in the Zhenguan palace of Ziwei palace in Luoyang. At that time, the Crown Prince Li Xian, or now Li Zhe, was in a hurry to inherit the throne in front of Lizhi''s coffin. Therefore, hearing Li Zhi say that it seems that the Imperial Palace in Luoyang is calling for him, his heart can''t help but be surprised. Is it really time for father long? History has already deviated from the original track. Li Zhi, who was 56 years old, has now crossed the hurdle of the year when he died in history. Now he is 68 years old and has lived an extra 12 years of reincarnation. Will god suddenly think of this? I still intend to let my father live for more than ten or twenty years. I have not made a good plan to let my father and his grandfather "reunite". "That You Can you go back after this time? As you heard just now, the son minister is now in charge of the government... " "I went back to Luoyang with your mother, but I didn''t intend to let you follow me. Li Zhe and Li Dan have no money and can''t make trouble. Let them accompany me and your mother to live in Luoyang for a period of time." Li Zhi''s eyes are bright, which is full of yearning and pressing for Luoyang palace. Wu Mei sighed gently, looked at Li Hong, who was a little nervous and complicated. After a while, she said, "let Pei WANYING follow us. The imperial doctor in the palace is helpless to your father''s illness. Fortunately, every time the vertigo attacks, WANYING''s prescription can relieve pain in time, which is much better than those imperial doctors." "No problem with that, but I don''t trust you to go back to Luoyang alone with your father. " "Isn''t there Li Zhe and Li Dan following? Your queen, whom you praise as a master of medicine, is not a servant. What else do you worry about? " Wu Mei''s heart is more and more strange, this is the first time she found Li Hong facing them is so nervous. In particular, the mood in his eyes was different from that at any time. Even when he spoke at this time, Li Hong''s attention was obviously not focused here, but seemed to have something on his mind, always with a vague anxiety."This I can''t say what the minister is worried about, but he is not at ease after all. How about giving him a few days to settle the government affairs of the court. How about going to Luoyang with you? Soon, it won''t take long, no matter how long, let them go to Luoyang together. " Li Hong rubbed his hands and said that some of them had no idea. "I can''t wait. I want to go to Luoyang right away. It will take at least half a month to finish the journey. I''m afraid it will be delayed for another month. I''m afraid it will be delayed for more than a month." Li Zhi waved his hand and said. Since the Zen throne, I have been used more than ever before. Even when there were only three of them, Li Zhi often used me to call himself. Unlike before, he often talked about me. In the face of this wonderful change, Li Hong once secretly asked the dragon mother who was enjoying the brocade of the Shu Road: "is the emperor not enough? How come now I have been talking about it all the time, not like before, always using me..." "This is the case. When you have something, you don''t know how to cherish and care about it. But when you lose it, you will miss it. Then you will return the throne to your father?" Li Hong could only roll his eyes and shake his head in the face of such teasing from the dragon mother. How could this be? How to explain it to the world? You don''t have to make a joke like that. When Wu Mei heard Li Zhi''s words, she couldn''t help looking sideways. Originally, she thought that her Majesty was just suddenly moved by her feelings, so she would not be so anxious. But she didn''t expect that her Majesty would not like to stay in Chang''an for a moment. "If you are really in a hurry to go to Luoyang, the son minister has a way to not delay your trip, but also allow him enough time to deal with the government affairs of the imperial court and accompany you to Luoyang. What''s more, he should also go to Luoyang. Since the son minister ascended the throne, most of the literati in Chang''an city are poor families. Some scholars with five surnames and seven Wangs, who are rich and noble, have been living in Luoyang for the sake of their children''s ministers. It seems that they are divided into two groups. Therefore, when they go to Luoyang, on the one hand, they accompany you with your mother, on the other hand, they also have to take a look at the current situation of Luoyang Heart. " After that, Li Hong looked at the Dragon father and the Dragon Mother moving, so he continued: "father, even if you leave tomorrow, I''m afraid it will be 20 days before you arrive in Luoyang? But even if we add these days to the handling of government affairs, we are determined that it will not take more than half a month. What do you think? " "Your mother and I don''t have many attendants. The honor guard is not as good as before. Besides, we still go to Luoyang and we don''t need to start a public movement. Only some people from Xingqing palace can set off. But if we take you..." Li Zhi looked up and down at Li Hong with disdain, as if Li Hong would slow down their journey if he followed them. "I''m afraid that if you''re going to Luoyang with the emperor''s honor, you''re going to see the emperor along the way. Don''t you understand? What your father meant was that he didn''t want to take you with him. He thought you were a burden Someone is so frankly disliked by his parents that he can''t help turning a little green. Even if he doesn''t want to see him, he doesn''t have to say so directly. "But But There is indeed a faster way to get to Luoyang for my son. It is definitely better than you... " "Just the diesel locomotive you parked outside Chang''an City, which is rusty and looks like a dead dog? Even can''t move, just that sound makes people upset and confused, people can''t lift a little interest. This palace and your father are not interested in that crime. " Wu Mei glanced at Li Hong. At the beginning of saying that he had a faster way, Wu Mei had already thought of Li Hong''s idea. Li Hong is speechless. Long Ma is smart for not a day or two. It''s not strange that she can guess her own way. But the old couple don''t want to see themselves and regard themselves as a burden. Is it a bit too shameless for them to see themselves as a burden. What''s more, the train is just listening to the sound outside. If it gets into the car, it''s not so loud. "You can run with a horse. Think about it. If there is a horse in front of the track, it will not walk faster than that on the pipe? And it''s more stable. You and your father''s driving, even if it is now as big as this room, but it is only as big as that carriage? What''s more, the people in the carriage don''t hold back and bend. They can go back and forth and think about all kinds of activities. There is enough space for them to even play a set of fists. " Li Hong took a look at the dragon mother who was moving and continued to be perplexed. "That''s four or five carriages, which is equivalent to four or five carriages as big as your Phoenix car. It''s comfortable to sit in the long journey with your father. You''ve been travelling back and forth with your father in Chang''an and Luoyang these years. I''m afraid you''ve been tired of seeing the scenery on both sides. After you get on the rail, it''s another scenery. You can think of the mountains, water and wind outside the window Light, flying behind, flying mood, embracing nature, is how free and easy to write, but also can avoid the state and county yamen along the road to see, completely placed in the mountains and rivers! "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 894 In the face of someone''s humiliation, the emperor, who has been the supreme emperor for many years, is finally not in a temper. He has to ask Li Hong to discuss with his mother and empress about going to Luoyang. In short, he must leave within three or five days, regardless of whether you have dealt with the government affairs in the court. Wu Mei sent Li Hong out of Xingqing palace in person, which scared Li Hong to walk against the wall. After so many years, she was scolded and beaten by her mother. She escaped from the wilderness, but she didn''t send her out in person. Li Hong has been checking herself all the way: "haven''t you done anything bad recently? Everything in Xingqing palace is more exquisite than that in Daming Palace. Recently, no matter you, your son or your daughter, have caused any trouble. " Wu Mei looked at the emperor of Tang Dynasty, who was cautious and alert. Then she said to all the people behind her, "wait for your majesty at the door. I want to talk to your majesty." After saying that, Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, who is a little dull and incredible. Obviously, the goods she produced are not very suitable for her warm words to him today. "What''s the matter? Can''t adapt to the mother''s behavior today Wu Mei continues to move forward, but at this time, she becomes a mother and her son, and they walk slowly along the green road of Xingqing palace. In front of us is the garden that we spent a lot of money on recently. Naturally, the garden is mainly composed of peonies, supplemented by other herbs. The layout of the whole garden is built with reference to Wu Mei''s opinions. Walking in the garden of huatuan brocade family and flowers and birds singing all over his body, Li Hong unconsciously sighed with Wu Mei''s emotion: "empress mother, the children''s ministers have not done anything out of the ordinary, whether in court or in private recently. Even if the household department has no money, you have not managed to remove the child minister..." "I want to know why, when your father and Emperor suddenly decided to go to Luoyang this time, you had to follow along. What foresight did you have or what did you realize? Just now in the study, when I heard your father''s decision, you were very nervous. It''s been so many years since my mother''s mother that I seldom see you so nervous from the bottom of my heart. " There was no one in the garden, except for their mother and son. Wu Mei looked at the flowers blooming in front of her, but did not look at Li Hong''s question. Li Hong''s body was stiff, and his heart was pounded. Looking at her mother who looked after her flowers, she suddenly felt that it was not so simple, it was not a simple question. Otherwise, there was no need for the empress mother to be so mysterious that she even dismissed all the people. Even Wang Lou, her most intimate friend in recent years, and her eunuchs, cheetah and Huameng, were taken away. And Just now when the empress mother asked her what foresight she had, she also asked what you realized again! This It''s obviously unusual. Did the empress mother realize what''s unusual about her, or is it the first time that she discovers it today? Li Hong tried to recall what he had done in his study when he heard that his father was going to Luoyang. He did not show any other things except that he was shocked and consulted the track of history and thought about his father''s fate It''s almost the same as usual, right? "I mean, do you feel anything? Is it I feel your father''s time is coming... " Wu Mei''s voice rings again. This time, Wu Mei no longer looks down to appreciate the beauty. Next, she is the flower to welcome the scattered years. Instead, she looks at Li Hong with bright eyes and unprecedented solemnity. I didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager would be so straightforward. Li Hong thought that even if he had shown something wrong just now, even if he doubted and didn''t understand, he would not think that he would want his father to go to the bad. "Taoism always stresses the unity of man and nature. Sunsets and stars, eclipses, meteors, and even torrential rains are regarded as a phenomenon of the interaction between heaven and man. Therefore, whenever there is a natural disaster or man-made disaster in the sky above or in the world, people often think that it is heaven''s coming down and punishment, and it is dissatisfaction with human actions. However, this kind of statement has long been proved to be false and absurd. So You don''t have to go to Luoyang today. When my father mentioned going to Luoyang today, I just felt that it was a little sudden that the son minister still wanted his father... " "That''s what it says." Wu Mei continued to move on. Li Hong followed her closely, listening to Wu Mei continue to say: "but I know more about your father''s body than you. When Sun Simiao, the miracle doctor, once treated your father''s illness, he told me in private that your father''s body was not only caused by political fatigue, but also because vertigo could not be eradicated, or even risked the crime of beheading his head A deadline, just ah In recent years, because you helped to deal with the government affairs and reorganize the court, the government affairs have been reduced a lot, so your father and emperor have been able to stay up to now. " "Doctor sun? What did he tell you? Is it the father''s... " "Yes, according to Dr. Sun''s treatment of your father''s dragon body in the palace for several months, I''m afraid no one knew better than him whether your father''s dragon body was good or bad. So Sun Simiao risked beheading and predicted a time limit to his mother. But that was 12 years ago. Now your father and Emperor suddenly mentioned going to Luoyang..." "Did Li Chunfeng or yuan Tiangang predict anything Li Hong''s hand a little hard, a flower was picked in his hand, causing Wu Mei a burst of white eyes."For many years, you have dealt with the government as a crown prince. Do you think there is no objection from the courtiers? Especially for your actions that, in the first place, were against the court order, did you think that there would be no ministers and sons jointly writing to your father and me? " Wu Mei asked lightly. "I know that it is because of the support of the emperor and his mother that the son minister was able to take charge of the court as the crown prince and deal with all the affairs of the Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, he could not have carried out his package of plans so smoothly on the court." Li Hong nodded, and did not doubt in his heart why the empress mother pulled into this matter again. However, it is obvious that the Empress Dowager has her own intention to talk about it today. Even among them, Sun Simiao, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang may have contributed a lot. "Even without the support of me and your father, it will be sooner or later for you to control the court. But fortunately, you have always been good at heart, and you have not shown too much ambition for the throne, and you are extremely filial. This is the reason why my father and I can confidently hand over the court to you and let you appoint and remove all the officials." Wu Mei looked at the fish in the pond and saw the fish swimming over immediately. However, she was short of the fish food handed by the maid today, so she looked at the fish in the water and the reflection of her and Li Hong. Looking at the smooth mirror, the two of them reflected clearly on the top of the fish in the water. Wu Mei continued to murmur: "no matter Li Chunfeng or yuan Tiangang, there is only one comment for you," it''s not a thing in the pool ", and there''s nothing else to say. I thought to your father and emperor that you had instructed them to say these things. You didn''t know about it later. Even if Li Chunfeng was sent to the sea by you, it was a matter of life and death. If Li Chunfeng had done meritorious service to Li Hong because he had spoken for you in front of me and your father, he would not have been appointed such a dangerous thing by you. Therefore, it has also strengthened the determination of my father and the emperor. In addition, you are so capable that most of the courtiers agree with you to supervise the country completely because your father is not in good health. " In the eyes of the people at that time, especially after Li Chunfeng came back, no one thought it was such a dangerous thing that he would lose his life at any time. However, with more and more voyages and more accidents on the sea, people began to realize that Li Chunfeng''s ability to bring back so many new species was really a cruel ordeal of a life of death, and he had to count his luck to accomplish the arduous task. "Li Chunfeng or yuan Tiangang, I don''t know what you said to my father, but I believe they won''t harm them, and Hey, even if they say something unpleasant, it''s the same thing whether you believe it or not. " Li Hong squatted down to amuse the fish in the water, but the fish were obviously afraid of strangers. When he was closer to the water, the fish would swim to the distance. Only the reflection of him and Wu Mei, as well as the clear and calm expression, were slightly rippling on the mirror like surface of the water. "Maybe, so in the past few years, without the involvement of the imperial government, your father''s body will get rid of the prediction given by Dr. Sun. It''s been 12 years, but But now your father''s health is getting worse and worse. I''m afraid your father''s deadline is not far away Wu Mei, standing by the pond, looks into the distance, making her face and expression reflected on the water surface, which is extremely vague. "What do you think?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong, who doesn''t move and doesn''t speak. So she puts out her foot and kicks the emperor of Tang Dynasty. "What do you think of such treacherous words? Life and death have a life and death, and wealth is in heaven. Since the father and the emperor can survive 12 years from the prediction of Dr. Sun, it is not sure that he can survive the next 12 years. There are no big events or small things in the imperial court, but these things can be handled easily by the children and ministers. It is time for you and your father to enjoy their life and enjoy the beautiful rivers and mountains that you have ruled for many years. " Li Hong stood up and threw a goose warm stone up and down in his hand, which led the fish that had swam away to run back again. So someone extremely hated to throw the goose warm stone into the water. A big water flower rippled in front of Wu Mei''s eyes with the sound of popping. The fish in the water instantly flew and scattered and swam to the distance regardless of direction. "Believe it or not, I''ll kick you down." "After all, the topic about the father is too heavy. The main reason is that the children don''t want to see the mother alone Ouch... " "Putong", someone was still kicked into the lake by his mother. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 895 After changing clothes from Xingqing palace, Li Hong always felt that this conversation with his mother in the garden was like a mother''s trial. It was just an excuse for his father''s time limit, or a reason for testing, to prove to himself or to test something. After thinking about it all the way, Li Hong didn''t want to understand what the empress mother wanted to explore from herself! He believed that both Wu Mei and Li Zhi were at ease with him. Before his father and his mother, he had never covered up or hidden anything except his own identity. Is? Li Hong shook his head in an instant, and immediately denied this idea in his heart. Even if she was a heroine and heroine, even if she was still the first woman in history, she would not guess this kind of thing? What''s more, I''m afraid no one believes it is? Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang are dead now. Even if they want to order them to come over and ask them how they evaluated themselves before their father and his mother, I''m afraid they have to dig graves or dream. As for the sons of the two, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang must not tell their back about the private affairs of the royal family. It must be a white question to ask. "Tell the queen to go to Wang Pu''s house." Slowly from Xingqing palace, looking at the wall of Daming Palace, Li Hong thought thoughtfully and said. Will Li Chunfeng or Yuan Tiangang evaluate himself in front of his mother and father in those days? What can Bai Chun know? Or will they say something to Bai Chun before they die? Li Hong, who was in the carriage, was full of thoughts. Looking at the scenery outside the window, Li Hong quickly retreated. Although he was not worried about his identity exposure, after all, he was the son of father and mother of dragon. After all, after all, he had no doubt or dissatisfaction with himself for so many years, and now he is obviously not. It''s just that I don''t believe my identity in nine to ten generations. Sometimes I don''t believe it. Sometimes I always feel like a very long dream that I can''t wake up from. It is so shocking that even one''s identity is sometimes dubious. Naturally, it is impossible to tell others about his identity. He can only keep this miserable secret by himself and then take it to the grave. At least from the outside, Prince Pu''s mansion is no different from the past. After several renovations in recent years, the overall pattern is still the same as that of that year. Even the small garden in the front yard is the same as when Bai Chungang lived in. All of them have been renovated according to the layout of that year. It is obvious that Bai Chun wanted to maintain the appearance when she just lived here. After passing through the pavilions and pavilions, there are many buildings that make people feel confused. The rockery built in Taihu mountain in the distance, a narrow dirt road, and the small houses on both sides are totally incompatible with the buildings of Prince Pu''s mansion just passed by. It even gives people a sense of whether they walk into another place after passing through the gate just now One world. An artificial river flows along the side of houses. In the clear stream, you can occasionally see a few fish swimming happily and freely, which is better than those ornamental fish in qixingqing palace. Although the fish in this stream are not famous products, their treatment is at least much more free than those in qixingqing palace. Li Hong has not been here since his last visit. Moreover, he only lived here for two nights just after the building was completed. He had to go back to the Daming Palace because of the affairs about the governor of Jingzhao, Shaoqing of Dali temple and the Cheng of Luoyang. Huameng and Cheetah walk slowly along the path of the "mountain village". The vegetation and the terrain are the same as those of the village where they lived temporarily. Even the wooden house they lived in was completely built according to the original wooden house, and the stream in front of the door was obviously designed carefully under the wooden floor Flowing by, making a slight sound of water flow. The palace maids and eunuchs in the mansion saw the leisurely emperor suddenly appear. In a moment, one by one they were in a panic to avoid saluting. Then, Huameng and Cheetah whispered that they should be busy. "I have seen your majesty." From the wooden house, I feel that the atmosphere is not right. Looking out of the window, I can see Li Hong standing on the wooden floor in front of the wooden house, picking up the fishing rod nearby, and playing with the fish in the water with great interest. "Do you want to compare your fishing skills?" Li Hongtou also did not return to say, and then gently waved his hand, the entire small mountain village in a short time, only left him and Bai Chun two people. "Forget it, your majesty, have you made any progress in your fishing skills these years? I have heard that even the most unsettled people of imperial concubine Wen can win your majesty. As for maids Hehe, your majesty still doesn''t want to... " Bai Chun watched Li Hong hang the bait on the hook himself, put the hook into the water formally, and then walked up to him and said. "Yes, I dare to speak like that, you know? It can cure you of a great evil. " Li Hong touched Bai Chun''s delicate waist, stroked the soft and tender skin under the thin clothes, and glanced at Bai Chun."If you know your sins, please show your grace, and don''t care about them." White pure two hands back holding Li Hong''s chest, put his whole person in Li Hong''s arms, naughty said. "In a few days, please accompany me to Luoyang. My father didn''t know what he remembered. When I went to Xingqing Palace today, I suddenly decided to go back to Luoyang, and I was very anxious. So I spent a few days..." "Your Majesty, is there anything you want to do today?" Bai Chun has been with Li Hong for many years. Even if Xiaoxue is included, the one who knows Li Hong best is Bai Chun. The fish in the water seemed to be doing the right thing with Li Hong. Vaguely, we could see that the fuzzy fish swam close to the bait. However, the fish seemed to have just come out of dinner. They swam from the bait of Li Hong''s fishing rod one by one, ignoring the bait thrown by Li Hong. "Today, the Empress Dowager suddenly turned away from everyone. Even Wang Lou and Huameng were not allowed to get close to her. Then she asked me whether I was aware of anything else in the garden of Xingqing palace. Then she talked about Li Chunfeng''s and Yuan Tiangang''s Secret evaluation of me when they were in front of their father''s and their mother''s back. Have you heard of this?" Li Hong was holding a fishing rod and rowing in the water. Were all the fish in Prince Pu''s mansion hungry? Why don''t they eat? Since they don''t eat, I can''t let them swim in the water at ease. "I have never heard of it, but Before his death the year before last, Li Chunfeng and his son had contacted Jingwei last year. They said that if his majesty said that one day, the emperor and the empress had secretly asked the two of them to evaluate their majesty, they could go to the Taoist temple to find out. " At that time, I told you about this matter. "I only remember that they went to Jingwei, but I forgot the specific reason. Now that you mention it, I remember Well, don''t go to Luoyang. Go to Jiannan road in person to find them. If there are letters and other articles left, you don''t need to open them and burn them. " When Li Hong spoke, he could not help but let go of the fishing rod in his hand. At this time, he forgot that the fishing rod had fallen off his hand. As the stream slowly swam down, the fish began to catch up with him and began to fight for the bait on the hook. "Don''t look?" Bai Chun is shocked. You don''t have to look at it and burn it directly. Then What''s the use of getting it? "Yes, don''t look. Just burn it." Li Hong felt a shock in his heart, and then said firmly. Both Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang are famous prodigies in Chinese history. Even if they are ranked first, it is not too much. Even he can''t think of anyone who can surpass these two people''s lifelong achievements in the word "mystery". The mysterious push back map, which has been handed down to later generations, has been regarded as the peak of them, and it has not been explained how it happened. Moreover, I have a lot to do with these two people. It is not impossible to see their differences from their faces or from their knowledge that others do not understand. But since they did not leave a single word until their death, they only said a sentence "absolutely not a thing in the pool" because of the will of the father and the empress. Is this enough to show that they have seen through something? Otherwise, why wait until the father and mother mentioned to themselves to let them evaluate themselves before they can get the relics that they don''t know what they will be? Now that his father''s deadline is approaching, his mother seems to be increasingly suspicious of his identity. He can''t care what Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang have left for him, and they must destroy them. However, Li Hong can also guess that Li Chunfeng''s and Yuan Tiangang''s calculation of themselves must be related to their own identities. From childhood to adulthood, they have done too many shocking things, which can not avoid people''s speculation. But up to now, there has been no such voice. I''m afraid it has something to do with my filial piety to my father and my mother all my life, and I''m not greedy and ambitious about the throne? If not, the mother won''t beat herself at this time. She should have doubted herself for a long time. The fishing rods drifting in the stream are all floating on the surface of the water for a while, then sink suddenly and then float up quickly. The two fish constantly struggle in the water, driving the fishing rod to toss in the water. It seems that they are protecting the fishing rod all the way, but they are hard to say and can not warn other companions: This is the end of gluttony ¡£ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 896 Bai Chun, who plans to leave for Jiannan road in the morning, explains all the things that should be explained along the way. She is holding a beautiful woman and walking upstream of Bai Chun''s still tall and enchanting body through her thin clothes. Bai Chun''s lips are slightly open, and her mouth makes a murmur. When she embraces Li Hong''s waist, a nervous voice comes from the distance. Wang Lou did not know when, under the leadership of Huameng, appeared in the distance behind Li Hong and Bai Chun. They bowed their heads respectfully and gingerly, so as not to disturb and annoy his majesty as much as possible, and to salute and salute at the volume your majesty hears. Someone speechless had to take out his own full of fragrance and mellow hand, a time empty palm, with a trace of reluctantly with nostalgia, back and forth clenched his fist, and then sighed to face the two "startled birds" in the distance. "Don''t be angry with your majesty. If your majesty wants slaves, why don''t you stay here today and go back to the Palace tomorrow? How about serving your majesty at night?" Bai Chun pressed the heart and body of the hands left after the loss, still holding Li Hong''s waist, white as jade forehead against Li Hong''s chin said. "I didn''t intend to leave today. What''s the matter? " Li Hong patted Bai Chun on the back, indicating that she should let go of herself, and then asked Wang Lou and Huameng not far away. Li Hong probably could have guessed that Wang Lou''s arrival was related to his mother''s conversation in the garden today. After Li Hong left Xingqing palace and just returned to her palace, Wu Mei met her grandchildren. In a few questions, the princes of the Tang Dynasty sold their emperor''s father clean. Not in the palace? Where can we go? In fact, Wu Mei doesn''t have to think about it. If Li Hong is different about his behavior today, then Li Hong must go to Prince Pu''s mansion to find Bai chun to understand the situation. Bai Chun is as inseparable as his shadow these years. He is also the woman whom Li Hong most loves, cares about and cares about. What''s more, he has been in charge of Jingwei. Li Hong naturally wants to ask Bai Chun about what happened in those years. Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang are so close to Li Hong. Although they have passed away now, they are not sure what they will leave behind, waiting for Li Hong to find them. Although these are Wu Mei''s conjectures, with her quick thinking, basically a little serious speculation, you can judge what Li Hong really wants to do. Although it is not clear what Li Hong had to hide from her, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang could not tell Li Hong''s fate in the past and this life even in front of Li Hong, even after watching for a day and a night. Among all the princes, the fate of Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan was basically predicted by Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng. Especially after Li Xian had the intention of competing with Li Hong for the throne, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang asserted that Pei Wang had no life worries, but that there was a real pain. Later things have proved that Li Xian is still alive, but he is short of an arm. Obviously, their calculation is still persuasive. Even Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang can''t see Li Hong clearly. Wu Mei naturally can''t see Li Hong clearly. But compared with Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng, Wu Mei is the person who knows Li Hong best except Bai Chun. At least 70% of Li Hong''s actions over the years, especially the descriptions of overseas countries and the maps hanging behind her, including all the things in Taiyi City, have nothing to do with all the things in the previous Tang Dynasty. All of them are out of thin air. They are not in line with Li Hong''s so-called law of development and evolution. It''s OK to explain one thing and two pieces, but how to explain it after all these years? What is Li Hong hiding? He can''t think of all the strange things that bring great benefits to the country of the Tang Dynasty or the Li''s country, can''t they all come from his mind? Is this a human being or a monster. "The Empress Dowager asked her servants to tell her majesty After hearing Li Hong''s question, Wang Lou quickly walked forward a few steps. After getting closer to Li Hong, Wang Lou continued: "the Empress Dowager tells her that no matter what her majesty wants Miss Bai to do from today on, no matter what it is, he must tell the Empress Dowager truthfully. And said... " "If you dare to speak like my mother, I''ll beat you." Li Hong went to Wang Lou and said in circles around Wang Lou. Li Hong never allowed any eunuch or maid in court to pass on his mother''s or his father''s emperor''s oral instructions to him as the father''s emperor and his mother''s Queen. In his opinion, it always seemed that these eunuchs and maids were taking advantage of him. Although Wang Lou or other people have never thought of this in their hearts. For thousands of years, eunuchs have been doing this kind of work, and they have never met a master with such a dark mind as Li Hong. Therefore, when giving orders and giving instructions, they carefully ponder the choice of words and sentences and try to make them biographical He is not a eunuch who gives orders and gives instructions. "Your Majesty, I dare not." Wang Lou is also old now, but the elite eunuchs like him or Huameng are getting older much slower than others. Although they are old, they are still several years younger than their real age.Li Hong knew that the Empress Dowager was going to block her own way. Even she could not say clearly what secret he wanted to hide. Moreover, Li Hong was not very surprised by Wang Lou''s arrival, or was expected to be surprised. The empress mother was able to see what she would do next so quickly. After all, they are their own mother and son. Compared with other people, Long Ma''s understanding of herself is more thorough than others. As long as she is not in Daming Palace, her mother will be able to guess where she has gone and what she wants to do. Although his identity is not a big problem now, and he doesn''t believe that Li Chunfeng or yuan Tiangang can guess his frightening, even absurd identity of nine to ten generations, who knows what kind of prophecy or stupid words they left behind. Waving back Wang Lou and Huameng, Bai Chun immediately raised her head and asked, "what should I do now?" "You''d better go in person and bring it back to see the empress mother. But I don''t think there will be any dry goods." Li Hong sighed, from birth to now, has never worried about this matter, did not expect to now, unexpectedly inexplicably come out of this matter. What does that mean? What does mother mean? Someone who can''t think of it finally shakes his head and leaves it behind. Now it''s not a big deal for him. After all, the emperors and generals, who are in the unofficial history, or in the history books, have no illusory origin. They ascend to the throne under the pretext of reincarnation, or usurp the throne. There are not a few powerful ministers in history, so they don''t have to Worry. What''s more, he is now the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Even if Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang were able to figure out something at the beginning, their influence on themselves was just adding some mysterious color and adding a few lines to the history books. Bai Chun doesn''t know what Li Hong is worried about. Even if there is any comment, the Empress Dowager will not let Wang Lou chase her ass to deliver the message? However, after so many years of getting along with her majesty, she has developed the habit of believing in her majesty and not asking her majesty if she doesn''t say anything. So the next morning, looking at the emperor of the Tang Dynasty who was still holding his jade body and sleeping, Bai Chun was naked, gently took a hand open in her chest, and crept forward to get up, prepare breakfast and some necessary items for today''s departure. With Bai Chun''s departure, Li Hong''s stay in Prince Pu''s mansion was boring. During the three days, in addition to dealing with the government affairs of the imperial court and arranging the corresponding matters, he helped Li Zhi and Wu Mei to prepare for what he had to do when he went to Luoyang. At the suggestion of the courtiers and Li Zhi, the horse drawn train with only six carriages turned into nine carriages after unloading the locomotive. It seems that not only the minister, but also the father and the empress also love the number of nine. Therefore, Li Hong let Li Zhe make the train that could not run automatically into nine cars. Looking at the nine carriages of the train that can''t run automatically, and then looking at the front of that piece of the snorting horses, Li Hong can''t help but feel a burning embarrassment on his face. His mother said that he could run automatically, but now it''s driving automatically. What a shame. "Are you stupid? Can''t you work on one thing with all your budgets? Now, because there is no money, everything is stopped. You can make a good one. At least I can be more reasonable when I borrow money from my mother. Now, I''ve lost a few of my mother''s and father''s faces along the way. You''ve lost all your face. " Li Hong glanced at the ministers who sent the emperor out of the palace. Looking at the dignified guards of honor, Li Hong felt that his old face had been lost by Li Zhe. "Now you blame me. When I suggested this, you said that you could spend as much money as you like. It''s better to go hand in hand. When the time comes, you can show your great achievements since you became emperor Now it''s good. Great achievements are like dead dogs, or rusty in Qujiang pool. Now you blame me again. That''s very interesting. " Li Zhe closed his sleeve. Just now, when his mother and his father scolded him, he began to plant dirt on himself. Because he was an emperor''s brother, he couldn''t argue with his parents, so he recognized it. But now he began to plant dirty clothes, as if it was his fault with Li Dan. "Brother Huang, are you sure you don''t need too many honor guards to go to Luoyang this time? I''m a little confused about this... " "Shut up, crow. I''ll settle with you when I get on the bus." Li zheyao on the right side finished him, and before he could say anything, Li Dan on the left side began to crow''s mouth. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 897 Li Hong always felt that he really forgot to look at the Yellow calendar when he went out today. He was ridiculed by Li Zhe and Li Dan on the platform. He wanted to reprimand the two goods, but in the end, he didn''t expect to be ridiculed by them. That''s all right. It doesn''t matter between brothers. In recent years, the two brothers have given themselves great help in the Imperial Palace and military logistics after they inherited the throne. In addition, he was in front of the two of them on weekdays. He did not have the airs of an imperial brother or an emperor, so he recognized him. But just before he got on the bus and was ready to leave, long dad didn''t know what disease he had again. He had to go to the first carriage of the nine carriages. The fifth carriage originally arranged for him and his mother was, after all, the one that happened to be in the middle from the back. If he didn''t want to go in, he had to sit in the first carriage, saying that it was the emperor, or Where the emperor should be. Daming Palace has given up to you. Take a train with your broken horse. Don''t you want me to sit in the front to see the scenery? Someone looked at the Dragon father''s "willful" speechless and shook his head. Finally, he really understood what an "old child" was. Because of this, the father and son stood on the platform and raised the bar. "The middle section is the best, and all the children and ministers have designed it for you. Who has heard that the Royal people sit in the first section and give the back to the guards and honor guards? The front and back are the guards and honor guards. You and the empress are in the most luxurious middle carriage. In case... " "You''re not lying to me, are you? When I get to the fifth car, you''ll be in the first one? " Li Zhi Chuai hands, and Wu Mei behind her looks up at the blue sky, ignoring father and son''s procrastination. But behind Wu Mei are Li Zhe and Li Dan, who have just been reprimanded by Wu Mei because of over budget. Then they are gentle and Shangguan Wan''er, as well as Princess Ying and Princess Yin. However, they thought that the Royal courtiers could not wait for a long time to leave the courtiers, but they did not think that the Royal courtiers could leave the courtiers for a long time. Li Hong, speechless, all wanted to pick up the Dragon father and walk into the car. He sighed impatiently and said, "I know you have something to do, but after getting on the bus, the child minister will tell you in detail, OK? As for this carriage, the one at the end is equivalent to the gate tower of the Imperial Palace, while the carriage in the middle is equivalent to your bedroom hall. Why don''t you live in the palace and live in the gate tower Ouch... " At last, the Dragon Mother stabbed her waist with a feather duster. "Did the queen hear me? The second son is so rebellious that he shouldn''t have given up his seat at the beginning. This rebellious son... " Li Zhi was trembling, trembling index finger, and pointing Li Hong''s nose in the distance: "this son of a bitch even let me live with you in the gate tower..." "It''s a metaphor, it''s not true..." "It''s a pity! This villain really has such an idea... " All kinds of apologies were made, but the old man who had spent the whole night of Bai Chunyi almost bowed to his father and mother last night. Finally, they were invited to the fifth carriage. Wu Mei also hesitated from the beginning. Did Li Hong really intend to go to the first section and leave the middle to him and his majesty? But how smart she is. Naturally, she can''t speak in person at this time. After all, there is no record of this kind of thing, whether it''s the Ministry of rites or the Taichang temple. Even in the classics of pre Qin Dynasty, the subset of classics and history or other records about Royal etiquette, there is no ritual system about riding a horse and pulling a train, isn''t it? So, of course, Li Zhi was encouraged to come forward to negotiate with Li Hong. Li Hong''s expression was seen on the platform, which didn''t look like a pit for them. He thought that according to Li Hong''s etiquette, he should take the fifth, the most middle carriage, and then slowly got on the bus. The fifth and sixth carriages are much more luxurious than the fourth one in front of Li Hong, or the seven or eight carriages of Li Zhe and Li Dan behind him. After getting on the train, with the sound of driving, Li Zhi, Wu Mei and others watched the train start slowly, and their mood gradually became relaxed and happy. But when someone listened to the driving sound, it was like slapping him in the face. Sitting in the fourth section for Wu Mei and Li Zhi, they were treated as guests and meals, including several palace maids and eunuchs. Li Hong''s eyes were always staring at Li Zhe and Li Dan who came from their own car. The bottom of the train slowly makes the sound of friction between the wheels and the rail. However, the sealing of the nine carriages is extremely excellent. Especially the chassis of the train, after splashing on the expensive floor and thick carpet, can reflect the noise of the carriage, which is really much smaller. Through the window, the scenery outside the window began to fly back slowly. The farmland that had appeared in the sight, as well as the figure of some farmers who went down to the ground, passed slowly in the sight. Compared with the scenery along the way when sitting in the carriage, the scenery on the train, because of the unique geographical constraints of the railway track, slowly left the farmland outside Chang''an City and entered into the desolate nature, which attracted the admiration of Li Zhi and Wu Mei.There are trees on both sides of the railway, and the rolling mountains lie quietly, like the domestic animals tamed by the Tang Dynasty. Occasionally, we can see the shepherd driving clouds on the half slope of green grass, just like clouds in the sky, moving slowly. The speed of the carriage was not very fast, so the nine carriages were much more stable than those of Li Zhi or Wu Mei. In addition, the carriage was extremely spacious. After a while, Lizhi and Wu Mei stopped talking to Li Hong and others. Instead, they focused on the scenery outside the window, pointing to the scenery in the distance from time to time and talking in a low voice. After the train left Chang''an City, Li Zhi, who was anxious to go to Luoyang, seemed to be no longer in such an urgent mood. He was immersed in the beauty of nature. Even looking at the bare loess or the seedlings of heaven and earth, it was a natural beauty that he had never seen before. Under Li Zhi''s repeated orders, the train became more slowly, and the scenery on both sides of the road could make him see clearly, even for a few minutes. Li Hong had already summoned the maiden to make tea on the tea tray. The best tea leaves and the selected spring water had already been well prepared before. At this time, boiling water was carried in his hand and looked at the slowly rising steam. Li Hong looked at Li Dan and Li Zhe with a look at Li Dan and Li Zhe: "just such a little thing. Steam drives steam. How can you two go about it I don''t want to try my best! " At this time, only he had leisure time to make tea and complain. Shangguan Wan''er, gentle, and Princess of England and Princess Yin sat on the spacious and soft sofa. Because of the existence of LiZhi and Wumei, the four girls could only lean on one side of the window. Their eyes were full of joy and excitement, and they discussed the scenery in a low voice. From time to time, they would stretch out a Qianqian jade finger to point out to others. She found that The scenery. Steam can not be pushed, can only rely on the horse slapping face pull, this for Li Hong, is absolutely a great regret, coupled with the lack of money now, so Li Hong can only accept his life. The horse pulling train has always kept a constant speed, and its speed is similar to that of the horse trotting. However, because there is no ups and downs of the horse to transmit to the body of the car, a leisurely atmosphere begins to flow in the carriage. The emperor, who was making tea, motioned to the maids to put a cup of exquisite tea in front of Li Zhi, Wu Mei and Shangguan Wan''er. Occasionally, Li Zhe and Li Dan, who had come back to their gods occasionally, looked at the butterfly like figures of the maids, and asked for tea several times in succession, which were all rejected by their emperor brothers mercilessly. The maid in the middle is in a dilemma on both sides. However, due to the emperor''s long power, she always passes by two princes who can''t get his Majesty''s tea. Shangguan Wan''er, gentleness, Princess Ying and Princess Yin looked at their husband''s childish fighting spirit and whispered with their heads down. Then they covered their mouths and chuckled like the pleasant scenery outside, but they also added a different color to the carriage. Compared with people walking into the nature, to appreciate the artistic conception and beauty of the world''s mountains and rivers, sitting in a slowly moving carriage, and then enjoying the beautiful scenery of the mountains on both sides, for all people, including Li Hong, it has a different flavor. It''s just like a group outing of an ordinary family. After a while, someone would sit down with a face full of tea to Lizhi and Wumei, serving Wang Lou and Lian tie on the left and right. Seeing Li Hong coming, no matter whether Li Zhi and Wu Mei agreed or not, they just stood in the carriage and saluted in a hurry, and then stepped back a little, in case his Majesty was chased by his mother When you run, leave plenty of room to turn around and then run out. The horse drawn train is not very fast, so the central army, which is on both sides of the horse drawn train and guards the nine carriages, does not need the heavy burden of the wind and dust. Whether it is the front guard or the rear guard, they are far away from the middle cars, leaving an excellent view for the royal family in the carriage. The slow carriage makes it hard for everyone to relax. His face is the same relaxed and smiling. Li Zhi sighs about the scenery of the Tang River and mountains outside the window. He sometimes talks to Li Hong who is sitting at one end, or looks back at Li Dan and Li Zhe who are seated not far away, and then glances at Shangguan Waner and others at the other end. Suddenly, Li Zhi suddenly feels sad in his happy mood. "Since I ascended the throne, I have always remembered the earnest teachings of the former Emperor. Besides the achievements of my foreign ministers, my royal family All of them have made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty. Now, I am a powerful and powerful Tang Dynasty. Every year, thousands of countries come to celebrate and regard me as the heavenly Khan. However, I have never forgotten the contribution of the royal family members to my country. Therefore, there is no war in the world. Those clans should be tolerant and tolerant, even if they make some minor mistakes, they should be tolerant In the past, I was forced to compete with my brother for the throne because of my helplessness and the situation. Now when I think about it, I regret it... " "Can we be more direct. When the emperor told you this, I was not present. Now you say this..." "Shut up! Do you dare to refute your grandfather''s words? Because I have listened to your grandfather''s words, I have been treating my family and my brothers all these years. " "You two drink, son minister go to see if this carriage link is reliable...""You I haven''t finished my words yet. " "In a moment." "Empress, such a rebellious son, do you think you will drag us to the remote mountains and forests, and then get rid of us and go back to Chang''an..." Once again, Li Zhi hoped that such words could be exchanged for Li Hong''s turning back and listening to him reprimand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 898 As a matter of fact, Li Hong knows what his heart knot is now. It''s just that he has never killed a royal family member, and even one of his brothers has never suppressed him. Therefore, since his abdication, he often thinks of Li Xian in the far northwest. Even at the beginning, Li Zhi hoped to restore Li Xian''s status as Prince first. Even if he had stayed in the city for a long time, it would have a certain stabilizing effect on the people of Jiling city as long as his identity was restored. Once Li Hong agreed, and then he gradually withdrew Li Xian from Ji Ling City to Anxi. As time went on, he slowly withdrew to Chang''an. But Li Hong never thought about this matter, and even said that on this matter, Li Hong never paid attention to Li Zhi''s or Wu Mei''s opinions. Standing at the junction of the carriages, since the rubber technology of Taiyi city has made progress, the junction has also been surrounded. The whole nine carriages, like a long windless dragon, are winding on the track which has been full of weeds. "The old man is sad inside. This time, Li Dan and I are both sad. You just..." "What happened two days ago? You forgot? Can Anxi call him back now? You don''t know? Now Anxi''s situation is urgent. How to recall his three memorials in succession? In this way, is it not for others to take advantage of it? " Li Hong doesn''t look back. He knows that he came out and Li Zhe talks behind his back. Li Zhe looked at Li Hong''s back, turned around to look at his father, who was pretending to be sad, and then looked at Li Hong, who was standing in front of him and looking out of the window. Two days ago, I talked to my elder brother about the disease Mausoleum City. I was worried about whether Li Xian had done it himself. Now when I met my father, he was so sad and sad today. Li Zhe was a little confused about which side he should be on at this time. "Didn''t the mother speak?" Li Hong turns his head and looks at Li Zhe, who is no longer persuading him. Li Zhe shakes his head in silence, and then Li Hong talks with Wu Mei in the garden about the two days before in Xingqing palace, picking up what can be said and Li philosophy. After Li Hong finished learning from him, Li Zhe smacked his mouth and said thoughtfully, "so, isn''t the empress mother also having this idea?" "I can''t make sure that the father or the empress mother should get this idea. It''s all due to Li Lingyue''s dead girl. The area of the princess''s mansion is very large. Before I ascended the throne, I promised her to move Wu brothers away from her side and let her own the land. Later, because of this, the empress mother didn''t treat me and Li Lingyue..." "Do you mean that because of this, the empress mother has the thought of recalling Lao Liu? Therefore, in the past five years or so, there have been incidents of courtiers, or fathers and queens, who have occasionally recalled Laoliu to the premise and restored his status as Prince of Laoliu? " Li Zhe interrupts Li Hong''s words, ponders and asks. "I think it is possible that the Empress Dowager scolded me for being cruel, and her expression was so sad that you didn''t see it. It seems that I purposely married Li Xian." Li Hong sighed and went on to say, "so this is at the platform. My father started to look for trouble for me. Li Dan, who is such a fool, marked the numbers on each carriage so clearly, and the six characters as big as a ladle, can''t be seen by his father or by his mother?" "Well What can we do? This matter can be big or small. What''s more, you offended a group of scholar bureaucrats who just appeared in the capital Zhao mansion two days ago. If the father and his mother give you or the three of us a big cap of unfilial son, it will make Laoliu, who is in the city of Jiling, have the status of water rising and boat high. " Li Zhe hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to tell the truth. Since the fifth in the car connection, with their own heart out of the nest words, then they have no scruples, it is time to tell their most direct ideas to the fifth. After all, once the emperor and his mother put pressure on him, the royal family would look like he was isolated. At this time, he could not support him in front of his father and his mother. But now he must make it clear that he must not feel isolated. He and his wife are not on his side. "The time is too short. After you told me about Laoliu, I started to ask people to investigate whether it was Bai Chun or Anxi army. Two days ago, I allowed you to give him a powerful bow and crossbow, indicating that the Anxi army could start from Jiling city and go to the big food hinterland and give them some reasons to have a look And I sent a letter to Li Xian... " "What are you going to do?" When Li Zhe heard that Li Hong had sent a letter to Laoliu, he immediately asked hurriedly. "It''s nothing. You didn''t live in Anxi at that time. You just told him that the gambling was still valid. As long as you could fully integrate the people outside Anxi and within Jiling City, and let them accept the ideas of the great Chinese nation, as long as we could take root in them, I could let him back unconditionally, even if I could return his Pei king to him. ¡±Li Hong said that at the end of the day, he could not help but feel a chill in his eyes. After he became an emperor, he became more and more powerful.Li Zhe took a cold breath. Of course, he knew that Li Hong and Li Xian had made a gambling agreement in Anxi. It was just after Li Honggang brought the big food into Anxi. Half a year before Dashi returned to Anxi, he secretly ordered himself to go to Anxi to meet him, in case Li Xian, who was not in a good climate at that time, would change his life. Later, although it was proved that Li Xian was quite safe in Anxi, he made an oath with him. If he could do what Li Hong had just said, weaken, devour and eliminate the Persian culture, and deeply rooted the culture of the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong would let him return to Chang''an to restore his status as Prince. At the beginning, Li Zhe thought that this was Li Hong''s expedient measure. He thought it was an expedient measure to successfully inherit the throne or to drive Li Xian out of the territory of the Tang Dynasty. However, he did not expect that the fifth master still sticks to this oath. At that time, he also hinted that Lao Wu could be killed suddenly after Li Xian left Anxi territory and arrived at Jiling city. In this way, he could explain to his father and his mother, or the people in the world, and he would have less worries. But at that time, Li Hong refused without thinking about it. However, in the face of his doubts, he said a sentence: "I''m afraid you didn''t think how important Laoliu is to his mother and his father." "Is Li Xian the favorite of the emperor and his mother now? Brother Huang, although I''m not as knowledgeable as you are, I also know that since I remember and be sensible, what I can see is that my father and his mother are very fond of you, but we don''t have such a gift from you. Even Li Lingyue should really talk about it in his father''s and mother''s hearts. I''m afraid that you won''t be favored by Li Lingyue? Whether it is now or in the past, you are the most favored at any time. Even if you don''t have the status of Prince, you are also... " "That''s what it says." Li Hong turned around and looked at Li Zhe. Half of his body was leaning against the side of the carriage. The scenery outside the window was still moving back quickly behind him. He said faintly, "it''s because I''m more favored than you, so I know my father and mother too well. Everyone knows that the father and the queen are together. Sometimes the empress takes his father as a gunshot. If he doesn''t want to talk about something, he asks him to come to me For example, in that case, I made trouble to the court, and I said, "wait until the next court. After all, the son minister is now the emperor, and then he was interrupted by his father." "What did your father scold you for? You say you are the queen of the emperor. " Li Zhe''s gossipy look at Li Hong and ask. "What else can I say? I''m still the emperor, and then my father said to me," I''m still the emperor. If you say, who can catch this? At that time, I didn''t know what to say. You said he was rude, but what he said was the truth. He was the emperor. Alas But then again, the Empress Dowager sometimes used him as an emissary, but over the years, more or less, the process in which the empress mother used his father as a gun envoy was also influenced by his father. " Li Hong looks at Shangguan Wan''er and doesn''t know that Wu Mei has called her. At this time, the two men, together with Li Zhi, are pointing out the window, looking relaxed and don''t know what they are talking about. "What do you mean? Is it the kindness that is imperceptibly affected? " Li Zhe turns back to follow Li Hong''s line of sight and looks at Shangguan Waner pointing out the window to the old couple. They don''t know what they are explaining. The old couple are also full of joy and eager to try. "Yes, you didn''t hear the old man''s words just now. First, you took the emperor''s method, and then you started to say how good you are to the royal family, your relatives and your brothers and sisters. What about me No matter when I went down to Yangzhou or took the Shu Road, I didn''t take some princesses and princes to rectify the royal family? At that time, my father didn''t abolish me as the prince. I''m strange now. In retrospect, I feel scared. Now that he has been emperor for more than five years, the matter of Li Xian has been in suspense. The old man is kind-hearted and always wants to protect Li Xian. At least, he won''t allow the killing of brothers in the royal family a hundred years ago. " Li Hong continued to sigh and murmured. But then again, Li Xian does not pose any threat to him, let alone his own ideas. Li Xian, who is in the city of Jiling, knows that if one day he is really restored to be a prince by Li Hong, he will be further and further away from his own city. In the end, he may be making a wedding dress for the Dadu protector appointed by Li Hong. But Li Xian is also aware that if he wants to return to China, the bet with Li Hong is bound to win. In any case, he must do what Li Hong expects in Jiling city. As for whether he can return to Chang''an, how he and his wife and children should be handled by Li Hong after returning to Chang''an, Li Xian''s greatest reliance is Li Zhi, and Wu Mei, who is more and more kind-hearted and influenced by Li Zhi. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 899 Li Zhe looked at Li Hong and sighed soundlessly. In recent years, the fifth senior wanted to govern the country and secure the state and expand the territory. He and Li Dan had to take care of their enthusiasm for the Imperial College, or to say, the KUKE thing. Most importantly, he had to set an example of filial piety to the people in the world. These years were not easy. Fortunately, because of Bai Chun''s existence, Laowu''s harem is much more harmonious than that of other emperors. This is the only thing that Li Hong can not worry about. But Thinking of this, Li Zhe can''t help but take a look at the female Xia Wen. The imperial concubine Wen is not an oil-saving lamp. He asked the fifth to pick her up at Jingzhao mansion. "What do you mean by the fact that time is too short?" Recalling his conversation with Li Hong just now, Li Zhe suddenly remembered Li Hong''s saying that "the time is too short", so he went back and asked again. Li Hong listened to Li Zhe''s question, then bit his lips. His eyes moved to Li Zhi again. He raised his head slightly and pointed to Li Zhi. Then he said, "I guess the old man''s body is no longer good. I''m afraid he won''t be able to support the time when he comes back after laoliuanding Ji mausoleum. What''s more, I''m afraid he won''t have much time In short, there is a dilemma "If you let Li Xian come back in advance, your father and your mother will certainly not let him go back to the city of Ji Ling, or even force you to restore Li Xian''s identity." Li Zhe stared at Li Hong in the direction of Li Zhi and Wu Mei behind him. He stopped and said, "if the time limit for the emperor''s father has come, then Li Xian will not be able to return to Anxi. At that time, even if the empress does not speak, you can''t do so." "That''s right. In that case, you don''t have a joke to say. When you get here, you''ll fart. What''s more, what do you say about man Chao? At this time, there was no father, emperor and mother in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty. When the time came, Li Xian was forced to return to Anxi. I, the emperor, would be put on the edge. " Li Hong said with a bitter smile. But at this time, the train was getting slower and slower. With Li Hong and Li Zhe''s bodies slightly swinging in the carriage, the horse drawn train did not know why it stopped. But before Li Hong could ask, Li Zhi, accompanied by Shangguan Waner and Wu Mei, happily said, "well, since the lake looks good, we will not rush on today, so we will set up a camp here and ask the sky." "It''s nothing." Li Hong murmured, and then photographed Li Zhe, who was also stunned in the same place, and they walked to the carriage. Long dad is no longer in a hurry to go to Luoyang. Instead, he plans to camp out in front of a lake just passed by the Mara train, and plans to leave again tomorrow. Li Zhi was obviously not excited. After getting out of the carriage, he began to look around. The other people who came down with him, together with the guards, began to look for the best camping place under his guidance. The midday sun shines on the lake, like a mirror, in the sparkling, with a dazzling glare, the lake is overgrown with weeds, even a little decent little residual path, at this time is being cut by the central army. Under the trees not far away, Li Zhi and Wu Mei, who are hiding from the sun, point to the top of the hill in the distance from time to time, and then they don''t know what they are whispering together. Accompanied by Li Zhe, Li Dan and others, they begin to walk towards the hill. In front of them, Huameng, Wanglou and others, including the central army and Li Hong''s guards, opened the way for the supreme emperor and Empress Dowager in front of them. The dazzling swords and swords occasionally emit dazzling light in the woods. Because of the arrival of nearly a thousand people, the places where people are rarely visited suddenly become lively. With the increasing movement of the road in the dense forest, the birds perching on the branches ring their wings above their heads. In a short time, birds are far away from the areas occupied by human beings, and settle down in a far away place, and continue to watch with vigilance This direction. The noisy crowd by the lake was preparing all the things for camping. The Royal Guard of honor was quickly set up in a short time. The guard of guard Jin Wuwei also began to investigate and familiarize this area. The sound of horses'' hooves rolled around. After indicating that Wei Tuqi was in charge of all the logistics, Li Hong, accompanied by Jingzhe and grain seeds, sat down in the shade of a tree not far away with a reclining chair. Pots and pans of wormwood were also placed around. Because of the need to open the way, a group of people behind Li Hong did not go far away. From time to time, they could hear Li Zhi''s heroic laughter and Li Zhe''s voice. "What''s the matter? What did you say to your father Li Hong felt a black in front of her eyes, and a faint fragrance was introduced into her nose. She didn''t have to guess. She knew that Shangguan Waner was behind her. is not only gentle but also different from her perfume, which is the interest of Wen Xia woman in exploring, or the interest in climbing mountains is much more than that of Shangguan Wan. So at this moment, he can approach himself and put his hand on his own eyes. Besides the Shangguan Wan Er, there are no other people. "I didn''t say anything to my father, but the empress asked her to go over and enjoy the lake with them. Later, I didn''t know why, so my father suddenly decided to stop and camp here." Shangguan Wan''er lets Li Hong hold her hands. She lies on her stomach behind Li Hong and stares at Li Hong''s head with her chin.Shangguan Wan''er''s chin pressed on her head, unable to see her face. She held Shangguan Waner''s soft hands in her hands and felt the power of her chin on top of her head. She did not leave behind her and sit down beside her until she brought a reclining chair. In recent years, Shangguan Waner, who has grown up to be the most beautiful woman in the past few years, obviously has more noble spirit and intellectual beauty than when she was running in the palace with Li Lingyue. In addition, she is in charge of the magazine "the world in the world" with Li Lingyue, which makes Shangguan Waner''s reputation as a talented woman more appropriate. The beautiful eyes, long eyelashes, white cheeks and the face that seems to be possessed in the portrait give people a relaxed and happy feeling. They can''t help but feel close and like in their hearts. I''m afraid that''s why the sons of Su GUI and others deliberately clashed with them. After all, Li Lingyue, Shangguan Waner, or nvxia Wen are all first-class beauties. So once they have nothing bored to run to the city of Changan to hang around, cause others'' attention, or malicious entanglement is inevitable. Looking at the woman''s face in front of her and her thoughtful eyes toward the lake, Li Hong''s heart was filled with compassion, in addition to men''s desire to conquer, satisfaction and achievement. Shangguan Wan''er has always known how to present her best side to Li Hong. Even in bed, Shangguan Waner is not willing to let Li Hong see her embarrassing side. Even if Li Hong deceives her to say that she is sexy and likes to talk, she can''t completely eliminate Shangguan Waner''s shyness and embarrassment. Especially when it comes to the affairs of husband and wife, in Shangguan Waner''s opinion, there must be no light in the room, or let Li Hong study her body. In short, in Shangguan Waner''s mind, the husband and wife should share the room in the night when they can''t see their hands. Even if the breath of her majesty and her subconscious, let her own shy voice in the silent night It seems very clear, she also does not want to let Li Hong see her body in the face of Li Hong collision charm. As for Shangguan Waner''s habit, Li Hong didn''t change it for several years. As a man, he failed in conquering women. She chatted with Shangguan Wan''er, and then watched the grass beside the lake. In a short time, the weeds beside the lake were piled up into mounds like hills. A tent was set up by the lake. As a campfire, a large number of herbs were placed to repel insects and mosquitoes. These were specially asked by the queen to take with her when Li Honglin left. Obviously, Pei WANYING, the empress who is a mother of the world and a good wife and good mother, prepared more details for them before they set out. "It seems that my concubine still has to learn. Now it seems that the queen is careful and knows how to take care of her majesty." Shangguan Wan''er side head, looking at Li Hong''s side face, mischievous smile. I hope you will be considerate one day Li Hong looked at Shangguan Wan''er who was giggling and said with some joking blows. "That''s not necessarily true. I''ll barbecue you for a while, and let you have a taste of my body''s craftsmanship. It''s no worse than the imperial dining room." Shangguan Wan''er said with full confidence and full chest. Li Hong looked at Shangguan Wan''er, who was confident on her face, and continued to hit him mercilessly: "but I heard that some days ago, you tried to compete with gentleness, and you all failed in a mess? Can''t you beat someone who can only dance with a knife and a gun? Although every other line is like a mountain, you are also... " , "where is it? The last time she played tricks on her. Besides, Yan Lingbin''s sister secretly helped her. The princess was always interfering with her concubine, or else she would not know who would win or lose." Shangguan Waner Qiong nose wrinkled, with a unconvinced breath, with a lovely hard way to say. "Well, then we will continue to compete. How about your Majesty''s decision today?" There was a gentle voice behind him. Just as Li Hong and Shangguan Wan''er were about to turn back, they saw the wind rising from the top of their heads and a fire like floating over their heads. The gentle voice just disappeared behind them. At this time, the man appeared in front of them. The red shirt and skirt danced with the breeze, showing her tall and graceful figure. Looking back at Shangguan Waner, she challenged. "OK, I''ll be the referee." Li Hong immediately raised his hand and was not afraid of the big thing. But the Shangguan imperial concubine on the side of her face was not willing to follow a guilty expression. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 900 Now gentleness is no longer in Li Hong''s harem. At the beginning, the ignorant girl who knew nothing but danced with a sword every day can be seen from Shangguan Waner''s complaint about the gambling between her and gentleness in the harem. Now, gentleness is very close to Yan Lingbin. Although several women in the harem could not compete for favor in front of Li Hong because of Bai Chun''s special existence, they would also find each other''s advantages and their own shortcomings in the long-term relationship, and then correct them. Just like gentleness, in the past two years, he has been very close to Yan Lingbin, even to the point of being inseparable and ingratiating everywhere. Therefore, in the past two years, on the basis of no waste of martial arts, now we are also talking about a good guzheng. With the help of Li Hong, an irresponsible emperor, today''s gentleness and Yan Lingbin began to unconsciously be biased and optimistic by Li Hong when arranging opera and other music occasionally. Since Li Hong moved into Daming Palace, Li Zhi and Wu Mei became masters of Xingqing palace, some pop music of the last generation began to spread quietly in the back palace. Of course, only Li Hong occasionally asked Yan Lingbin to play and sing softly, or taught Yan Lingbin to rearrange some popular music that he could remember from his previous life. And Li Hong can''t teach them some music of the last life at will. He just gives some classical music to the two girls. In addition, female Xia Wen had a chivalrous dream since she was a child. Therefore, while taking care of gentleness, Li Hong taught gentleness several classic martial arts songs of the previous life after Yan Lingbin arranged them. From then on, he also let his gentle chest stand up in the back palace. He was no longer the one who could only dance swords and guns. However, he could not find any master in the back palace. He felt lonely to fight with him. Both Pei WANYING and Yan Lingbin are amazed by their talent in singing. Even the other girls did not expect that when they sang poems and Fu, they showed extraordinary talent when singing Li Hong''s "out of tune" music. With her sweet voice and the chorus of the maids, a Mandarin theme song "laughing at the world of mortals" in the Hong Kong martial arts film "the invincible wind and the wind rises again" from the previous generation has been gently sung out with a very beautiful sound of nature. After finding the sense of accomplishment in this song, Li Hong asked Yan Lingbin to rearrange several martial arts songs for gentleness to satisfy his inner sense of achievement and vanity. In this way, when Li Hong occasionally had a feast with some girls in the palace, she could sing a few songs of the sounds of nature, which became Li Hong''s repertoire after drinking too much. Sometimes, Li Hong would sing along with gentleness, which made Pei WANYING and other women full of joy and sighed in their hearts that it was probably she who could hear his majesty sing in the world How many are there. But like gentleness, Li Hong, who can recite poems and Fu, because of his hoarse voice, has no talent and is extremely ugly. Even because of this, Wu Mei once threatened Wu Mei with a feather duster: "if you dare to sing, you will get out." Therefore, Li Hong only in the back palace of Daming Palace, when he was drunk with wine and his eyes were hazy, he would sing those martial arts songs gently, or with the music of those martial arts songs, he would gently use the light figure she had practiced martial arts to dance, while Li Hong would follow the flame of the dance and use his hoarse and thick voice Sing a few words. Because of this, gentleness naturally brought several maidens who followed her in the Palace during her trip. When the campfire was most lively by the lake, Shangguan Waner began to encourage gentleness to dance for everyone. After all, because the so-called lyrics in this era are too straightforward, Shangguan Waner, in front of LiZhi and Wumei, does not dare to encourage her to sing a song gently, because in that case, it will be her husband Li Hong who will be beaten or disciplined. Li Zhi, Wu Mei, Li Hong and other people were sitting in the middle of the fire. The maids nearby had talked about Li Zhi''s masterpieces in recent years. Since the Zen position, although the other three people in the four Dadu Zhizhong have been married, they have been called into the palace to compile some songs in recent years because of Li Zhi''s love of banquets and the arrangement of their music. Because Yan Lingbin''s current focus is on opera, and Li Hong''s imperial concubine is already, Li Zhi can''t find his daughter-in-law to compose music. Therefore, Yan lingbing knows little about the music arrangement and banquets in recent years. All along, the other three people have been making music and banquets in the royal family. Today, the beautiful scenery of the lake is still the same. Under the huge bonfire, the sound of bamboo and silk rings in the lake. Li Hong, Li Zhe and Li Dan, encouraged by Li Zhi, have already drunk one cup after another. Now the three brothers are shaking their heads and holding on to their glasses. Wu Mei is sitting beside them and whispering to Princess Ying, Princess Yin, or Shangguan Wan''er from time to time, or listening to Lizhi talking to her about the origin of the music in his ear. In short, these music are his favorite works.Shangguan Wan''er whispered to encourage gentleness, whether to dance in front of her father and his mother. After all, after all, after entering the royal family, she was still able to wear a red dress and walk in the palace with a knife and sword. I''m afraid that female Xia Wen is the first and last person in history. The reason for this is that she is gentle and can not change her preference. Wearing a red dress back and forth in the imperial palace is naturally not only her persistence and Li Hong''s connivance, but also her graceful and graceful dance, which is highly appreciated by Li Zhi and Wu Mei. Therefore, when it comes to whether female Xia Wen''s dress is harmful to the royal court''s face, the old couple choose to turn a blind eye. In Wu Mei''s words, "Li Hong doesn''t care and doesn''t restrict him. Why do you care so much?" From then on, Lizhi stopped talking about his gentle red dress. After a long time of watching, he no longer felt that he was out of place in the palace. After all, his unfilial son had done too many unexpected things in the palace these years, and everything was much more important than this one. With Shangguan Wan''er and gentle two people''s low voice discussion, Wu Mei naturally listened to the two women''s words, and then looked at Li Zhi, who was shaking her head with the banquet. Wu Mei said to the two girls: "the terrain is flat here, and I''m not afraid of being hurt. It doesn''t matter if you''re gentle. You never see the dancing skills of outsiders in the Daming Palace Let me have a look at this palace, and let me see whether the banquets you''ve been enjoying these years with your doors open or not are really as elegant as they are rumored to be Su Shi''s "shuidiao Ge tou" was once recited by Li Hong at that time. When Wu Mei was talking, Li Hong had already finished drinking with Li Zhi with a glass of wine. After drinking with Li Zhi, Li Hong asked the maid playing beside him to replace it with this one. After Li Hong was drunk, Wu Mei and gentleness also finished talking. So Fang Fang left the table gentleness, dressed in red and holding a sword. After saluting Li Zhi and Wu Mei, she happened to be dancing in front of the public at the beginning of the guzheng accompaniment of "shuidiage tou". In the night sky, the bright moon, like water, spreads all over the lake bank. The moon in the water fluctuates slightly with the breeze on the lake surface, as if to leave the lake and fly into the night sky. The tenderness under the moonlight and fire light dances in the open space with the sound of music. The sword in the hand is not scabbard. But its graceful dancing posture is more powerful and less tender than other dancers. At the same time, it becomes more immortal and chivalrous than other dancers. In particular, with the graceful transformation of music, when the sword in the tender hand comes out of its sheath, and the moonlight shines on the sword as bright as autumn water, the chivalrous and free and easy demeanor of gentleness is extraordinary and graceful. Rangers have been popular in the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, even Li Shimin, who had drunk too much in the Imperial Palace, would sit up and dance with his officials. Therefore, it is a pleasant thing to dance for them with gentleness. Looking at the graceful figure, listening to the music of the transition, at the end of the day, with the gentle suddenly facing the people in front of the moon, suddenly flying up, a red dress was dancing with the wind, just like the Chang''e, flying to the moon in the breeze dancing air, which shocked people instantly. Li Zhi and Wu Mei, who have been absorbed in the gentle and graceful dance, clap their hands and applaud when they fly to the moon when they see the gentleness gradually sinking and disappearing with the music. Even the gentle jump in the sky is like riding the wind and flying to the Moon Palace. "Thank you for your praise." Gentle nature is a hard dance, so when I stop to salute Lizhi and Wu Mei for their reward, a layer of sweat oozes from her forehead because of the dance just now. At the moment, under the moonlight, it is crystal clear. "I heard that in the harem, you still sing a few words from time to time?" Just now in the gentle dance, Shangguan traitor would whisper in Wu Mei''s ear from time to time, pointing to Li Hong, who was drunk while watching the dance, and was still drinking with Li Zhe and Li Dan. "What''s the difficulty? Don''t you just sing a song? It''s not a matter for the children''s ministers, as long as you don''t dislike the broken gongs'' voice Li Hong, who was drunk and hazy, watched Li Dan suddenly leave the table and stagger to the distance. "Bold" said, but even so, he did not forget to stare at Shangguan Wan''er, who had completely defected. "How about a song for your father?" Wu Mei glances at her side and is threatened by Li Hong with her eyes. She holds her arm and still defies Li Hong''s Shangguan traitor. "Gentle to your husband." Li Hong grabs the glass and drinks it. Then he also staggers to his feet. The gentleness on one side wants to help him, but he pushes him away. "Go and accompany me! I''d like to sing a song to my father and his mother. With such a bright moonlight, I''d like to show my filial piety to my father and his mother Li Hong holds the jug and fills it up again, but he starts to drink with it. Hearing Li Hong''s determination to sing a song, Li Zhi and Wu Mei''s heart can''t help but feel a chill. This goods won''t retaliate against himself and others with his broken Gong voice, right?Thinking of this, I can''t help but take a look at Shangguan Wan''er, who has a bad idea. When Lizhi and Wu Mei both look at her, she explains: "poetry and Fu may be really hard to listen to, but the song your majesty sings is still very good. The Empress Dowager might as well listen to it." After saying that, Shangguan traitor immediately ordered a song to the emperor of the Tang Dynasty: "my wife, father and empress should listen to" the sea laughs. " "Well, look at it, you." After drinking too much, Li Hong, leaning on the sword in his gentle hand, sat on the ground gently. A guzheng was put in front of the gentle body by the maiden, while other accompanying maids, such as the flute, were also preparing to play. As the gentle fingers begin to turn over on the zither, the slender fingers in the moonlight, while covered with a layer of light, also become charming because of the speed of playing the piano. Whether it is the playing of the guzheng, the addition of the flute, or the sound of the drum temporarily used as a musical instrument on the side of the lake, Li Zhi and Wu Mei''s spirits are also attracted by the sound of the drum. Li Hong, who was drunk, stood in front of the crowd with a long sword, and suddenly sang to the Moonlight: "the sea laughs, the surging tide on both sides of the Strait, ups and downs follow the waves, only remembering today. Heaven laughs, one after another in the world tide, who is negative who wins, heaven knows. Jiangshan smile, misty rain far away, the waves Taotao do, the world how much Jiao, qingfengxiao, unexpectedly provoked loneliness, heroism also won a lapel of evening photos. The common people laugh, no longer lonely, the lofty sentiments are still in the infatuated smile, cheerleading With Li Hong''s first sentence sung, Li Zhi and Wu Mei, who were not prepared in their hearts, were startled. When they responded, Li Hong was already leaning on his sword and continued to sing. Although the voice is not as good as the ear, but after Gong, Shang, Jiao, Zheng and Yu evolved into melodic and fluctuating tunes, combined with Li Hong''s voice, it sounded quite different. While Li Hong was singing and laughing, he talked about the gentleness of the guzheng, but he looked at him together. At the same time, he sang poems and poems out of tune. Singing this kind of music was like the sound of nature. After echoing Li Hong''s broken Gong voice, it suddenly became pleasant to hear. In particular, after drinking, Li Hong, with his heroic and domineering temperament, and with the cooperation of the immortal chivalrous spirit that has been lingering in front of people after a song of gentle dance, their voices are like colorful clouds chasing the moon. In a short period of time, when drawing people''s minds into the artistic conception of the lyrics, they can''t help but be fascinated and even singing In the last exclamation of Tao, Li Dan, who had just vomited, and Li Zhe, who had already drunk, began to hum along. Li Zhi and Wu Mei are also immersed in it. With Li Hong''s lofty sentiments and high spirited temperament, Li Hong''s gentle and soft voice echoed, tenderness and communion. Under the moon night of the Tang Dynasty, the hearts of the people present could not be calmed down for a long time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 901 "Last night, the song" a smile from the sea "was quite good. Why never heard you sing it? How can a minister not know? " After leaving the next day, Lizhi finished his breakfast on the horse drawn train and said to Li Hong, who was holding his head because of the hangover and still had some headache. "The son minister sings? Who dares to listen? What''s more, the Empress Dowager is extremely disgusted with my singing, so the son minister can only amuse himself in the back palace Li Hong leaned his head against the window, expecting the cold temperature on the glass to sober his head. It is obviously impossible to accept such a song that is too far ahead of time in the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, even if Li Hong forced his courtiers to listen to his singing, as an emperor, he could not pull down his identity and shame and give his ministers such a sea of sea laughter. But in any case, this martial arts song from more than a thousand years later, no matter the lyrics and music, still has the bold and unrestrained and domineering spirit of the Tang Dynasty. Last night, after he finished singing, Li Zhi and Wu Mei still felt that they were not satisfied with each other. Naturally, they let them sing a song of "laughing at the world of mortals". Although the lyrics of this song are more straightforward and colloquial, compared with Li Zhi and Wu Mei who have accepted the art of opera, it is still good to treat them as entertainment. Besides, there are not many kinds of accompaniments at present. In addition, there is no need for electronic music for songs like "laughing at the world of mortals" or "a laugh from the sea". Besides, Yan Lingbin helped Li Hong rearrange the music. After integrating the complex changes of tunes after more than a thousand years, and the simple music of today, it sounds quite different. What''s more, with the colloquialism and straightforwardness of the lyrics, it is extremely in line with the gentle chivalrous temperament to sing from the female Xia Wen, who has always yearned for high and high, fighting against injustice and freedom. "How ridiculous the world of mortals is. Infatuation is the most boring and arrogant. This life is not over, but the heart has no disturbance, just want to change half a life carefree. When I wake up, I laugh at people, I forget all about my dreams, and I sigh that it''s too early. The next life is hard to predict. I just want to be happy until I get old. No matter how cold the wind is, I don''t want to run away. No matter how beautiful the flowers are, let me sway. The higher the day is, the smaller the heart will be. Regardless of the cause and effect, I will be drunk alone, cry today, laugh tomorrow, and ask no one to understand. I am proud, singing and dancing. I will be happy in the long night without knowing. " "It''s easy to write freehand, free and easy, but it''s hard for you to write this word?" Li Zhi wrote the lyrics in person early this morning. Although he said that the words didn''t make people feel the urge to ruminate, he could still linger over the words from time to time. "No, it should be the remote culture of Lingnan Road, but we don''t know much about it now." Li Hong lowered his head and drank the porridge that Shangguan Wan''er personally brought over, and said faintly. When he finished, Lizhi gave a sneer of disdain, looked down at Li Hong, who was drinking porridge for himself, and then looked at the slowly retrogressive scenery outside the window, sighed and said, "ah I didn''t expect that now there are things to worry you about. My husband is just so-called brave. When you were the crown prince, you looked down on the world and didn''t pay attention to anything. How come after you became the supreme emperor of the ninth five year plan, you became afraid of your hands and feet. This is not like your style of Li Hong. " It has been more than 30 years since Li Hong made his voice. It is impossible for him to hum some minor tunes of the last life at this time. However, before that, he never put them on the stage like in recent years. Even Yan Lingbin couldn''t catch the ditty that Li Hongping said occasionally hummed out of his mouth. However, if they can''t grasp these easy and complicated tunes, it doesn''t mean that they are unfamiliar with them in their time with Li Hong. What''s more, Li Hong''s shadow was found in some simple and easy to understand words and lyrics in the story of the white snake or the romance of the West Chamber. So nowadays, it''s like a laugh from the sea or a smile from the world, For Li Zhi and others, it is easy to think that it is Li Hong''s work. Moreover, with the imperceptible influence of 30 years, most of the ladies and eunuchs in the palace, Li Zhi, Wu Mei, or the women in Li Hong''s harem, have already accepted this kind of art emotionally. However, their acceptance does not mean that all the people accept it, nor does it mean that Li Hong secretly instigates these things in the back palace, so it will not spread out to the palace and reach other people''s ears. "The gratitude and resentment between you and the scholar bureaucrats and the five surnamed and seven Wang can''t stop now. If you don''t admit these, you are afraid that those people will attack you with this?" Wu Mei didn''t know when she came over. After sitting down beside Li Zhi, she poked Li Hong''s shoulder with a feather duster in her hand. "Those people are not enough to be afraid of. If the children''s ministers are afraid of their attacks, they will not want to uproot them completely..." "Li Hong, tell me the truth. It happens that your father and Emperor are here. I''ll ask you why you have to force the five surnames and seven families to death? In recent years, you have made use of them to spread the traditional culture of Tang Dynasty, the collection of classics and history books, and even the annotation of Shanhaijing, which can cover Koguryo, Xinluo and even Japan. Now basically, the cultural blood of Tang Dynasty has gradually taken root and is accepted by them. It can even be said that in less than ten years, you have completely completed it They destroyed the culture of others, and then spread the culture of Tang Dynasty. In this way, even if the five surnames and seven Wangs failed in your Li Hong''s place, they could not be punished. Let you continue to suppress them, or even want to eliminate them completely? " Wu Mei takes a look at Lizhi and asks Li Hong, who has a bowl of porridge, strangely.After hearing Wu Mei''s question, Shangguan Wan''er and other people, including the eunuch in this carriage, should prepare to withdraw to leave a private space for his majesty, the emperor and the Empress Dowager to discuss business. But when Shangguan Wan''er just walked to the car connection, he was stopped by Li Hong: "come here and listen, it may be used later." After wiping his mouth, Li Hong''s head was a little sober and relaxed after the hangover. After lifting his head and moving his neck, he looked at Shangguan Wan''er sitting next to him, and then looked at Li Zhi and Wu Mei on the opposite side. He pondered and said, "do you understand universal education?" Seeing that the three men all agreed and shook his head, Li Hong quickly sorted out his thoughts and continued: "the five surnames and seven hopes dominated the selection of officials in the imperial court. The parallel of the nine grade system and the imperial examination system often brought more resources to those recommended as officials. Compared with the officials who were elected by the imperial examination, they were more powerful in resources and in the beginning than those who were given the five surnames As a result, with the promotion, appointment and removal of these officials, 70% or even 80% of the officials will still come from the five surnames and seven hopes, or other noble families. In this way, the officials in the court can easily form a group of their own, and there are still shadows of five surnames and seven hopes above the court In this way, although the formation of these officials is not to say that they will form cliques and seek private interests in the future, at least when the court carries out some policies that touch the interests of the five surnames and seven hopes or the noble families, they will violate the Yin and worship the Yang, or directly veto the decision of three provinces in the court. Even if the implementation of the six ministries of the Shangshu is carried out, it will be difficult to say that the effect will reach half, right? " Holding the tea that Shangguan Wan''er had made, Li Hong watched his father and mother reflect on what he had said. He looked out of the window without speaking, leaving time for his father and his mother to digest. Time is slowly moving forward, and the carriage is also moving slowly on the track. The green outside the window changes and appears in people''s sight. After a short time, Wu Mei is still the first to ask, "what do you really want?" "What the children wanted was that all the policies for governing the country were only for the court, not for the influence of the literati and officials that would cause trouble to the court." Li Hong looked at the three people in front of him quietly, and his expression became dignified and surprised. He continued: "the son minister can even tolerate the close relationship between officials and officials, but never allow a large family or force behind the officials, which will bring resistance to the implementation of the court administration." "In this way, who can offer advice and suggestions to the Tang Dynasty? It''s not a matter of ambition to govern the world. If you want to get rid of those scholar bureaucrats completely and thoroughly, or five surnames and seven hopes, when you run into a bottleneck problem, what do you do? I don''t even have a counselor or an aide "If that happens, then all the officials in the three provinces and six ministries should be killed. Isn''t that what officials do? If half of the roles and responsibilities of the officials are shouldered by the literati or the powerful families behind the officials, then the court hall will be dangerous. " Li Hong was holding a transparent crystal tea cup and looked thoughtfully out of the window. Shangguan Wan''er looked at Li Zhi and Wu Mei, and then whispered, "although your Majesty''s ideas are a little too extreme, now that I''m in the Tang Dynasty, I''m not threatening my neighbors. Now it''s a good time to take advantage of this opportunity to rectify the imperial platform, the scholar bureaucrats and the powerful families behind me." "These are not important. What is important is that the world should not be governed by the royal family and the powerful families, but by the royal family and officials." Li Hong turns his head and admires Shangguan Wan''er, who supports his position. "What''s the difference?" Wu Mei asked lightly. She has always been like this. When she doesn''t know something clearly, she always asks more than opinions. Only when she is sure that she has fully understood Li Hong''s ideas, she will express her opinions. Instead of Li Zhi, no matter where he heard it, he would immediately raise an objection if he felt that there was a problem. "It can only represent the interests of the whole class of officials, but it can only represent the interests of one part of the world. As long as we thoroughly eliminate the five surnames and seven hopes, and set up private schools or official schools, so that all people can have the opportunity to study and obtain official status, and those who do not care about their origins will be given the opportunity to become officials. In this way, the official career of the Tang Dynasty will probably come from all walks of life. " Li Hong looked at his mother''s thoughtful eyes and said solemnly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 902 Li Hong naturally knew that his idea was too idealistic. However, he always had to step forward step by step in order to know where the next problems would appear and how to solve them. However, if such a situation is maintained, recommendation and imperial examination coexist. Although recommendation will be replaced sooner or later in history, the development pace of the Tang Dynasty is very fast. If this aspect can not keep up with it, it is likely that after the glory of the Tang Dynasty, it will return to the origin, and even there will be a certain historical process retrogression. Therefore, if we want to keep the wheel of history from receding, we must allow the big families to set up private schools, and the government should vigorously set up schools, so as to ban on a large scale and completely eliminate the momentum of "five surnames and seven hopes". Let them either decline or mingle in these private schools and schools, instead of the benchmark that scholars all over the world look up to. Wu Mei also had her own ideas. For a time, Li Hong was very optimistic about the officials who came from famous families. She thought that their height in official work and the contact with them were much higher than those of poor scholars. However, it was not many years ago that Li Hong had to deny his decision at that time. Even though he had not ascended the throne at that time, he still acted as a crown prince and vigorously promoted the decision-making in the official department after taking charge of the Shangshu province and becoming the order of Shangshu. But now he is already an emperor. When he rebelled and took the initiative to overthrow his own decision, did he not consider the face of an emperor who was eloquent and eloquent? Li Hong shook his head and laughed. Then he raised his head and said, "what''s the face of the children''s ministers compared with that of the imperial court? If you can do what you want, you won''t care about face. Besides, you don''t know... " "Yes, you are not only the most able to recite poetry and Fu in the world, but also the most cheeky emperor." Wu Mei coldly looks at Li Hong helplessly sarcastic way. Although she said that, she was still in favor of Li Hong''s further reform in her heart after she made clear the ultimate goal of Li Hong. "In your heart, Li Hong, the famous families and the scholar bureaucrats in the world are in your heart, so inferior to even the officials who passed the imperial examination?" After thinking about it, Li Zhi still felt that it was not reliable or reliable to put aside the scholar bureaucrats who could provide advice for the country and the country and govern the world together with the poor scholars. In any case, although the Tang Dynasty is prosperous, prosperous and prosperous, his son''s temperament is unpredictable, and his own decisions can be overturned. Who knows if, after a hundred years, without the supervision of himself and the empress, the court and the mountains will be more chaotic. "In troubled times, there are heroes and princes. In the prosperous times, the monarchs and officials are obvious, and in the prosperous times, the monarchs and officials are corrupt. This is an unchangeable rule in history. Scholars in the world can be officials and profits, but it is better than famous families who restrict the court platform and interfere in the government for greater interests. What''s more, just like the simple lyrics and songs sung by Ren Wenrong, the book of sages must be read in order to enable more people to read and read. However, some simple and easy to understand principles are much easier than the scholars and bureaucrats to enlighten the people''s wisdom with their own understanding as a subset of classics and history annotated with their own understanding? " Li Hong said with a smile. "It''s too idealistic to cultivate one''s moral integrity, to govern the country and to make the world peaceful. There is no such person at all. After all, no one is perfect. What''s more, those scholar bureaucrats, famous scholars in famous families, who don''t have a mess at home? Which one can really achieve self-cultivation and family harmony? In the class ideology, the class is maintained and rooted in their thoughts. The humble family is the same as the pariah in their eyes. However, in the eyes of the royal family and even the imperial court, in this prosperous Tang Dynasty, if according to their understanding, our royal family should make a legend for them in today''s prosperous environment. What can we rely on? " Li Hong shook his head helplessly. He knew very well that if he wanted to get around the literati class in this society and get to the bottom of the court politics and national policy system, he must bypass these middle strata and their interests, so as to make the stability of the royal family rooted in the people and seek the people''s help. So long as the common people do not rebel, the scholar bureaucrats and famous families want to revolt It would be extremely difficult to stop the decision of the court. "In ancient times, those who want to know virtue in the world first govern their country; those who want to govern their country first, their families; those who want to regulate their families, their bodies; those who want to cultivate their bodies, their hearts; those who want to correct their minds, they should first be sincere about their intentions; those who want to be sincere about their intentions, should first know their knowledge and know things. Then we can know the quality of things, then we can know the truth, then we will be sincere; if we are sincere, we will be upright in our mind; if we are upright in our mind, then we will cultivate ourselves; if we cultivate ourselves, we will be able to make our families even; if our families are Qi, then we will govern our country; if we govern our country, we will have a peaceful world. " "In other words, the words in the book of rites, frankly speaking, still lie in personal self-cultivation. But now look at the families of famous families, and then look at the royal family of Tang Dynasty, from the father''s and mother''s empress to the royal family''s royal family. Except Li Xian, the royal family of our Tang Dynasty is no more harmonious than those famous families? Have we not gone to the front of their great Confucians and set a good example for the people of the world? " Li Hong said finally, looking at Lizhi''s sneer, he suddenly felt that he was talking a little bit baldly. He brought out Li Xian''s father''s heart disease again. Sure enough, Li Hong didn''t have the chance to talk like he did just now. Li Zhi and Wu Mei listened attentively. Instead, Li Zhi sneered at him and looked at Anxi with anguish.However, on the whole, this trip to Luoyang has completely deviated from Li Zhi''s idea of rushing to Luoyang. Instead, it has become a tour for members of the royal family. The horse drawn train stops when he wants to stop or walk. When he sees a mountain passing by the car, his father will order it to stop, and then he starts to visit the mountains and rivers. From Chang''an to Luoyang, the Yellow River can not be bypassed either by the official road or by the horse drawn train running on the railway track at an unseen end. Occasionally, we can see the turbulent Yellow River flowing through one side, and occasionally we can see the Yellow River with gentle flow, which is irrigated by the farmers in heaven and earth. But when the horse drawn train passes by, there will always be more troops nearby from time to time to guard the royal family from afar, so that the people in heaven and earth can immediately understand that this is the honor of the emperor. Looking at the group of people and the vague guard of honor, some farmers were filled with excitement. It was obvious that their lives had not been in vain. They did not expect to be driven out to the ground by their wives and saw the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Although the distance between him and the Royal Guard of honor, he could not see a clear face at all, but even looking at the grand array that he had never seen in his life, he could guess that this was the way the emperor was travelling. On the way, Wu Mei reflected on Li Hong''s words from time to time, especially Li Hong''s extremely contemptuous remark that those literati and bureaucrats had never run a country or a county, nor had they ever been a parent official of a state or government. Some of them just studied the sages'' books at home, and then summed up the experience from the ancient books. His eloquence was as good as Zhao Kuo''s on paper, Give them one government and one state to govern. I''m afraid the people will know more about it when they are hungry in the end. This is not a fair thing for the common people. The common people of Li people don''t want much. As long as they can live and work in peace and contentment, it is enough for them. As for others, it is too far away for them, just like the farmers looking at this side in the distance. From time to time, there were troops guarding Li Zhi and Wu Mei as they passed by, which also attracted the attention and interest of Li Zhi and Wu Mei, because when these cavalry saw them, they were all different troops, not the same troops that had been arriving from Chang''an. Li Zhi and Wu Mei are also curious about this. They have heard more or less about the reform of the Ministry of war in the past two years. Now it is a bottomless pit. The budget of one year is totally beyond the cognition of Li Zhi when he was in office, and it has been increased by multiple. Even if there is no war in the Tang Dynasty today, except for Jiling city in Anxi, which resists from time to time or takes the initiative to fight against the vassals, there is no war in other places. But even so, the Ministry of war and the Ministry of labor are still the two government offices that spend the most money in the imperial court. After Li Zhi heard about the annual expenditure, he felt frightened and worried, and murmured to Wu Mei from time to time: "was Li Hong deceived by the two ministers? Where did all this money go? Isn''t it corruption? " "You can go and ask him in person. If not, you can also send someone directly to the Ministry of war and the Ministry of works to check the accounts, don''t you?" Wu Mei, teasing Li Hong''s youngest son, said absentmindedly. "I have been in Zen position for many years, and I have not asked about the government for a long time." Li Zhi was not interested in Wu Mei, so he gave up the idea of asking Li Hong. Once again, the doubts of the servants rose in the minds of these servants. Although these troops didn''t seem to be killing and bloody, they still had a faint sense of war that seemed to fade after the war. The sky did not know when it began to drizzle. At this time, the Royal Guard of honor, who should return to the carriage and continue to drive, stopped because of Lizhi''s obstinacy. Although it was raining, Lizhi was very interested. He wanted to set up camp at the foot of the mountain nearby and wait until the rain stopped. However, Li Hong had no choice but to obey his father''s willfulness. In the drizzle, he began to order his entourage to set up camp and feel the difference in the drizzle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 903 The drizzle has been pouring down. Since arriving at the foot of the mountain to set up camp, when farmers in the distance are rushing out of the fields, carrying farm tools, or driving cattle carts home, the rain is still not aggravating. It is still slowly infiltrating the vast and thick loess land. The drizzle falls in a line from the gray sky and hits the tree trunks and leaves nearby, making a disorderly and non rhythmic sound. In the spacious Royal tent, you can also hear the rain dripping on the top of the tent. Although the thickness and firmness of the tent block the noise of most raindrops falling on the top of the tent, it is also because of this that it falls on the tent The sound of rain line formed on the awning not only adds a heavy but also a little fun of watching and listening to the rain. Listening to the rain, drinking tea, burning incense, playing the piano, and accompanied by family members, and accompanied by palace maids and eunuchs, Li Zhi copied a few words by virtue of the artistic conception of rainy days. All of a sudden, Li Zhi lost his interest in writing in such a quiet rainy day. As he walked out of the room with his hands on his back, he saw Li Hong and others take up their umbrellas from the door and walk in. The music like water is spreading in the corner of the tent. The sound of the piano can be drowned out by the sound of rain falling on the tent. However, the more like this, the more interesting and elegant it is to live in the tent on rainy days thing. The gentle drizzle seemed to be washing everyone''s mind and mood at the same time, making everyone in the royal family look very calm and safe. "My son has just found out that there is a gorge in the rear which can discharge flood. In addition, the terrain where we are stationed is quite high, so even if the rain intensifies, there will be no danger here. Under this foot is a flat bluestone pavement, so there will be nothing wrong here." Li Hong looks like Li Zhi, who changed her relaxed and leisurely clothes at the same time, and says to Wu Mei. The yellow silk home robe on Li Zhi''s long-time fat body also looks more intelligent and casual than his other clothes. His black and white hair without Futou head is simply tied behind his head. At this moment, he is being further taken care of by the palace ladies. Wu Mei also changed her dress, showing a little simple clothes and complicated patterns. She still looked dignified and elegant. She painted some light makeup on her face and changed her hair into simple and easy to take care of. Compared with the past, today''s dragon mother has a little more kindness that people want to be close to. The gentleness and Shangguan Wan''er, who followed Li Hong to come over, looked at Wu Mei with a twinkle in their eyes. Some of them couldn''t believe that Wu Mei was so virtuous and gentle after changing her palace clothes. Obviously, both of them intend to stay in the palace for a short time. They both want to stay in the same tent for a short time. "How about a few laps?" It seems that Li Zhi had planned to play mahjong for a long time. At this time, the maiden Yijing set up his favorite chair in the south. "No Li Hong''s three mouth strange consistent, gentle, Shangguan Wan''er two people follow their husband, one voice firmly said. "Hey In this way, the father and the empress of your mother will promise not to default this time. They will clear up once and never default. " Li Zhi did not expect his interest to be rejected so quickly. "You said it''s good for you. Don''t take my concubine with you. I haven''t owed them any money when I play cards with them. But last time, Pei WANYING, your queen, owed us a lot of money and still didn''t give it." Wu Mei next to Li Zhi, in the North seat sat down, looking at Li Hong said. Gentle with Guan Waner, looking at his father and mother are ready, so he looks at Li Hong in embarrassment. Li Hong seldom plays mahjong. Although this is invented by his head full of fantastic ideas, he doesn''t seem to have much interest in these things for a long time. Most of the time, he just likes to watch others play cards and then make trouble for others or dismantle them Pei WANYING, gentle, Shangguan Wan''er, especially Bai Chun''s card to Wu Mei Hu. However, he also plays cards occasionally. However, he plays cards more like a spy sent by Wu Mei. He also doesn''t take Hu as the purpose on the card table. At any time, he is like a spy sent by Wu Mei to the card table. As long as Wu Mei stares at him, Li Hong can hand over cards to Wu Mei. But obviously Li Hong didn''t plan to go to the table today, and he wanted to go hunting in this rainy day. Now he just came to settle down the camp and come to see if Lizhi and Wu Mei needed anything. Gentleness and Shangguan Wan''er are in a dilemma. Both of them are unwilling to play cards with Lizhi. After all, their father''s brand is too poor. They can''t exceed two laps each time, and then they start to default on gambling money. Both Pei WANYING and Bai Chun, or the two victims who are now in the tent who are gentle and follow Guan Waner, have been rejected by Li zhikeng. After all, on the card table, no one is willing to let people owe money, which naturally affects your luck, isn''t it? So once they get together to play mahjong, Wen Rou and Shangguan Wan''er, as long as they are lucky enough, Li Zhi begins to default on the gambling money, and then until the gentleness of the drag or Shangguan Waner and Li Zhi offset each other''s gambling money. Finally, after playing the last lap, Wen Rou and Shangguan Waner are two pitiful creatures, each of whom owes a lot of money to Lizhi and Wu Mei.The poor wretches with two bitter gourd faces want to play tricks in front of LiZhi and Wu Mei, or fight for no return, or defend their own interests. However, as daughter-in-law, they have to break their teeth and swallow in their stomachs in the face of the emperor and Empress Dowager. The real dumb people have a hard time eating Coptis. Looking at the two women''s eyes for help, especially the eager eyes of female Xia Wen, who also wanted to go hunting in the deep forest behind her, Li Hong turned her eyes and said to the old couple who had been unable to bear to touch the cards: "well, my son Chen sent someone to call Li Zhe and Li Dan to accompany you to fight first. After a while, how about you after your busy time?" In the concept of three brothers Li Hong, Li Zhe and Li Dan, brothers are used to sell out at this time. Otherwise, what''s the use of keeping them? It''s this time for their royal brothers to prevent disasters and eliminate difficulties. Li Zhi and Wu Mei are obviously dissatisfied with Li Hong''s proposal, but the couple who have already made a card addiction don''t want to live up to such a rainy day. After all, it''s a rainy day to beat a child, and it''s idle to be idle. No matter which child he is, just let the old couple''s anger out. So Li Zhe and Li Dan, two unlucky men, with a daze on their faces, followed by their own princess with umbrellas and drizzling rain, ran over. When they heard that they were playing mahjong with their father and mother, their facial features suddenly got together. They were very reluctant or, obviously, they suffered a lot at ordinary times. After settling down for Li Zhi and Wu Mei, Li Hong ran out of the tent with gentleness and Shangguan Wan''er. Then, in his tent, the three men changed into light hunting armor. The soft sword in the tent can''t wait to pull out, back sheath, pull out, back scabbard, a red light armor and wearing a bright helmet of Hongling, but it is a gentle dress of heroic hair, quite a bit of Mulan manliness. Shangguan Wan''er is a silvery white armor, and she wears a horizontal knife at her waist. However, it seems that the decorative effect is greater than the actual effect. After going out for a while, I don''t know whether it can be used. Even if she was armed, Shangguan Wan''er''s gentle temperament and intellectual beauty were still irresistible. Because of her light armor, her tall figure perfectly highlighted the two women''s bodies. When Li Hong looked at the two girls, she could not help but appear in her mind: uniform, temptation, sudden But when it''s born, do you want to go hunting in the afternoon? Would you like to do something else at this time? The two women looked at Li Hong and looked at their eyes. From the beginning, they were clear and clear, and suddenly they became full of appreciation and enthusiasm. Then they realized the clear enthusiasm in their eyes. When they arranged their armor, they gradually became the animal desire in your Majesty''s eyes only at midnight. "What do you want?" Shangguan Wan''er is the most sensitive one. She loves Li Hongen. She is the most shy one. She is comparable to Xiaoxue in those years. Now she looks at the changes in Li Hong''s eyes, pouts her mouth and looks at Li Hong with vigilance, and her tall figure hides behind her gentle back in an instant. "Come on This is the royal hunting tent. The thieves from where dare to covet my sister''s beauty and eat my girl''s sword. " Wennvxia''s chivalrous illness broke out very quickly. She immediately entered the role, protecting shangguanwan''er, a poor, shy and nervous woman behind her, staring at her bright eyes. "Why don''t you be a thief? Do I look like a thief Li Hong with lightning speed, in the gentle did not respond to over, gently patted the armor on gentle head, said with a smile. "Now that my sister Wan''er and I are both your generals, do you think you should grant me and Wan''er an official just like the one who granted Wei Tu Qi." Female Xia Wen smilingly walked up to the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, shaking Li Hong''s arm, and the red Ling on her helmet also flew with her. It was very eye-catching and complementary to the white silk on Shangguan Waner''s helmet. Blinking his bright eyes, his pretty nose wrinkled slightly, his white cheek and his skin that could be broken by blowing bullets. His cherry mouth was full of temptation, and his face was coquettish and mischievous, looking at Li Hongyang for help. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 904 The left Wei general of the central army is gentle and the right-wing General of the central army is Shangguan Waner. What kind of officer is this? Is it very big? What can I do? Walking on the drizzle mountain path, gentle and Shangguan Wan''er discuss these military generals who have disappeared from the military department of the Tang Dynasty. I don''t know what kind of positions your majesty has given them. "I don''t know, but your majesty has always been very fond of the two imperial concubines. It must be a very important official position." Huameng was gently pulled, full of bitterness in his heart, but at this time, he also had to face his majesty. "Come on, these official posts have long been abolished by your majesty from the military department. I really don''t know anything about it? Is it true that "the world in the world" has gained a false reputation Shangguan Waner mercilessly pierces Hua Meng''s lies and Wen nvxia''s dream. "It''s boring. Hua Meng is more and more deceiving now. I am a general of Zuowei, or are you a senior officer? " Female Xia Wen did not give up and walked on the hard path with drizzle. She did not know why she became a full fan of government. "Of course, it''s the imperial concubine. Your official position is very high. Your servant has not been granted any official position by your majesty. You are just a eunuch." Hua Meng''s posture is very low in front of Guan Waner. After all, he has suffered too many times. When gentleness was just brought into the harem, she was extremely bored every day. Most of the time, she wanted to compete with experts. I don''t know who told her that the four eunuchs in front of Li Hong were extremely powerful masters. So from then on, Wen''s dream every day is to defeat one of them to show Li Hong one day, so that Li Hong can believe that he can protect him. So over the years, although Huameng and others are getting older, their real Kung Fu has not dropped at all. Naturally, gentleness can''t be beaten. But it is because of the gentle identity, so that Huameng and others, after obtaining Li Hong''s tacit consent, can compete with gentleness, and have to let the female Xia Wen go all out. The martial arts of female Xia Wen can''t be said to be totally extravagant, or it can make Huameng and others more comfortable after coping with them. Therefore, for Huameng and others, it''s even more tiring to compete with Princess Wen than Huameng, who is fighting with Jingzhe, manger and cheetah. The long sword in Princess Wen''s hand is extremely sharp. Therefore, if you want to have a good sense of propriety, that is, to make Princess Wen happy and not to hurt himself, this is a great test for Huameng and others. But fortunately, after a period of competition, female Xia Wen also found that there was something fishy about it. How could she practice so hard and always have a tie with Hua Meng and others? So later, I don''t know if gentleness has lost her heart, or if she realizes that Huameng and others let her down so much, she will not compete with them any more. She just inherits Li Hong''s vindictiveness, and when she seizes the opportunity, she will arrange Huameng and others together. Shangguan Wan''er is obviously not as vigorous as gentleness. On the muddy and slippery rugged mountain path, she goes from high to low and from low to high from time to time. In short, she is a small, timid and docile animal hiding from the rain. Because of her red armor, she has been running away for a long time. Shangguan Wan''er, holding hands closely with Li Hong, was about to stick to Li Hong when she passed the rugged or difficult path. My heart is full of regret. I knew I might as well play mahjong with my father and my mother. It doesn''t matter if I lose a little money. It''s more comfortable for her than to be held in the arms of his majesty or walk in his arms in front of the public. Although she also likes to be held by Li Hong, she is now surrounded by the four eunuchs of Huameng and Her Majesty''s bodyguards. In front of so many people, she is hugged and hugged by his majesty. At this time, her face is blushing and embarrassed. Her delicate white cheeks are buried in Li Hong''s chest, and her heart is like a deer bumping into each other and refuses to raise her head. The super strong bow and crossbow was ordered by Wei Tu Qi to bring one of the pro guard members. The arrow was as thick as a thumb. Even in the drizzle, the arrow was still cold and cold. After a while, people would feel the hairs on the arrow and feel a panic. It drizzled and kept falling. Even though she had a cloak on her body to protect her armor, Shangguan Wan''er''s armor was almost wet. In addition, she was not as light as a swallow as gentle as a swallow, and she was good at martial arts. So after half of her journey, Li Hong was basically walking with her delicate body in her arms. But how to bluff the female Xia Wen is not hunting at all. She is more like an outing in the rain. From time to time, she shouts to the distant mountains covered by the drizzle. Then she wants to hear the echo that she should hear, but under the cover of the rain, she doesn''t get into her ears at all. Jingzhe and Cheetah are closely following each other behind the gentle, in case of any accident to imperial concubine Wen. Li Hong also reminds her to be careful. However, she is as gentle as a bird who has managed to escape from the cage. At this time, she has already let herself go. Where can I take Li Hong''s advice to heart. "Let''s just let her make it, and finally be free and unrestrained once." After being put down by Li Hong, Shangguan Wan''er takes a handkerchief and helps Li Hong wipe the rain on his face. Looking at the distance ahead, she is still indefatigable and says softly."That''s up to you. Just let her." Li Hong smiles and kisses Shangguan''s cherry lips in the evening. The warm breath makes Shangguan Wan''er feel shy and sweet. She raises her pink fist and slaps Li Hong on the chest angrily. "Someone''s watching." Shangguan Wan''er is very shy, which is very bold for her, but the sweetness in her heart makes her look at Li Hong''s lips involuntarily, hoping that Li Hong can seal his lips again with his smell. "What are you afraid of, and who dares to look here?" On a slightly flat terrain, Li Hong still hugs Shangguan Waner''s waist, because the armor has become a burden for Shangguan Wan''er. "That won''t work either." Shangguan Wan''er raised her slender neck, and the white plume on her helmet was now wet with rain. She had not danced with the wind like she had just started, full of aura. In the distance, gentleness still swam happily. Li Hong motioned for others to keep up with him, and then left some people beside him. They didn''t know whether it was because they were tired and panting, or because their hands had reached into Shangguan Wan''er''s armor and connected with her underwear, which brought her panting. Shangguan Wan''er once again whitened Li Hong. She tried hard to pull out the hand of her underwear from the edge of the armor when she was unprepared. However, her strength at this time was more like a temptation for Li Hong. At this time, Wei Tu Qi and others had already set their eyes far away. Naturally, they could not see the ambiguity between the emperor and the imperial concubine in the rain. Standing under the tree resting, the two men watched the bow archery with gentle shouting for a while, but finally sighed for a while, and none of the prey was shot. Shangguan Wan''er nestles in Li Hong''s arms, trying not to feel that dishonest hand is still in her armor. Looking at the front, she smiles: "gentle growing up in Jiannan Road, she has an incomparable sense of closeness and endless energy for going up and down the mountain. Moreover, her martial arts skills are so strong that we can go out on weekdays. As long as we have her in our hearts, we will be more stable." "So, the last time you made trouble to Jingzhao house, I personally went to mention people. You were also by virtue of gentleness?" Li Hong looked at the sweet and gentle smile and asked. Shangguan Wan''er nodded slightly, then thought for a second and said: "actually, it''s not entirely relying on gentleness. After all, if something happens, it''s not good if you hurt me. We rely on the staff, naturally, it''s the protection given by sister Bai. Sister Bai once told us that Jingwei people will protect me in places we can''t see at any time They say it is your Majesty''s command. " "Naturally, I don''t need to tell you about this. Bai Chun just remembers you in her heart." Li Hong and Shangguan Wan''er are able to talk together for a while. On weekdays, they don''t have many chances to get along with each other alone. Either the other people in the harem are also there, or the electric light bulb of her good friend Li Lingyue is nearby. So like today, or in the drizzle two people alone snuggle together, it is really rare. "What do you think this is, your majesty?" The tender, long sword drilled out of the jungle did not know where to throw it. Holding a thing that could not see the shape clearly in the rain, the sword swayed vaguely to Li Hong. At this time, her gentle face was full of excitement, and her eyes were full of surprise. She held the "toy" in her hand and cried out, showing Li Hong and Shangguan Wan''er her prize: a young South China tiger. The hairy South China tiger can''t get rid of the gentle and slightly violent hands. It bares its small teeth and makes a threatening sound of milk between the gentle hands. The four short claws are fixed in the palm of the hand gently, leaving only the inflexible neck shaking back and forth, making a face irresistible. "Princess Wen, put it down." Jingzhe sees the huge shadow behind gentle. Under the shelter of the jungle and the rain curtain, Jingzhe is slowly approaching the gentle back, with a pair of eyes staring at the little tiger in gentle hands. "What?" He gently stopped to show off the South China tiger cubs. He had no idea of the situation behind him. He looked at the stinging insects and grain seeds on his face. He held the tiger cubs in his arms with both hands and took out a brocade to help him wipe the rain on his head. Tiger cub bared his teeth and cried, avoiding the gentle brocade handkerchief which was not gentle at all. The fragrance on it made it feel uneasy. "Watch out for the imperial concubine." After a while, I saw two sharp arrows suddenly flying to the back of gentleness. The gentle moment that scared the flower to lose color was stunned on the spot, holding the South China tiger tightly in my arms. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 905 The roar of a tiger, which shakes through the forest, rings above the gentle head, like a thunderbolt on the ground, as if the feet of all the people are shaking slightly. Gentle is more tightly grasp the hands of the same dazed little tiger, Huarong standing in the same place, but suddenly felt that his head was covered by a yellow cloud. Two sharp arrows with full strength shot into the chest of the tiger in the air. It seemed that the cub felt something. He looked up in his gentle arms and cried. Then he saw that the female tiger with wind from the air lost his direction and hit the ground with a bang. In the distance, Shangguan Wan''er and Li Hong had already run forward a few steps, watching the female tiger lying on the ground motionless, only the stomach like a thick blanket, constantly shaking up and down. Gently holding the cub standing on one side, looking at the female tiger with a bloodless face. Even though she was quickly protected by a startled sting and a cheetah, she was still dull and did not relax, looking at the crouching female tiger. The female tiger fell heavily on the ground. The rain splashed on the gentle and the cub. However, it seemed that she didn''t notice the mud on her face. Her eyes lost their bright color, and her expression was a little guilty and sad. She looked at the female tiger, and then slowly squatted down and let the cub free from her hands Open, crooked to the panting more and more rapid female tiger ran. "Be careful, this big bug is not dead yet." Jingzhe and the cheetah draw out their swords to guard against the female tiger. Then they approach slowly on guard, intending to end the life of the female tiger completely. "No Looking at the tiger cub, she ran to the female tiger, and begged with the cheetah: "I didn''t mean to hurt it." "Princess Wen, this is a big bug, this is a fierce beast..." "I know..." Gently looking at the female tiger who is unable to stand up and the cub holding the huge head of the female tiger with her forelimbs, it is obvious that she wants to make her mother stand up and leave here with her. Not far away, Li Hong, who didn''t move on, looked at the soft and sad squatting on the ground, covering his face in his hands. Shangguan Wan''er, on the other side, was actively running to the gentle front. Li Hong himself didn''t know why he suddenly turned blue. Even he couldn''t say clearly. At that moment, he was worried about gentleness, or did he watch the tiger cub running around the female tiger and touching his heart. Or he didn''t want to see gentleness as he was now. Shangguan Wan''er ran to the gentle side with one deep foot and one shallow foot. She lifted up gentleness and then looked at the little tiger cub, who was still indefatigably opening her mouth, trying to pull up the female tiger who was still lying on the ground, wheezing and panting. "Your Majesty is angry." Shangguan Wan''er said in a low voice, looking at the lost soul. "What about that? I don''t want it to die. " The rain on the gentle face is mixed with tears, and the pitiful appearance makes people feel soft hearted. "Let them have a try. If they can be saved, they can be kept in the palace." Shangguan Wan''er said irresponsibly, guarding their cheetahs and startling stung in front of them. Just now the big bug wanted to hurt imperial concubine Wen. Now the imperial concubine still wants to heal the female tiger? Gentleness is still frustrated, wiping tears, looking at the little tiger cub, sobbing and saying: "Bai Qi, now the old can''t move. I''m lying in the palace all day When I saw the little tiger, I immediately thought of Baiqi. I I want to take it back to the palace to be Bai Qi''s companion, but I didn''t expect that his mother was still there and thought it was abandoned. " With his mouth shriveled and his head bowed, he watched Li Hong walk to the front and back, and whispered to Li Hong. Although he could not see the expression on his face, the self reproach and guilt in the tone made people feel unable to blame it. "It''s just a tiger. Let''s see if it can be cured. If it can be cured, it will be brought back to the palace. If there is no way, it will be buried on the spot. As for the small one Take it back. " Li Hong took over the brocade handkerchief handed over by Shangguan Waner, and personally wiped the residual mud on his face. The original small flowered face suddenly revealed the original white and flawless skin. In fact, Li Hong understood that whether he or she was gentle, including others, was not really pitiful for the tiger mother and daughter. It was just the images that happened to touch the goodness in human hearts. A rickety little tiger cub, an innocent female tiger who unintentionally hurt others but was stolen by human beings, was shot with arrows by human beings, and the little tiger cubs were crying helplessly in front of the female tiger. This is a specific picture. Moreover, under the weather of drizzle, people will inevitably become sentimental at this time. The female tiger''s eyes have gradually become lax. She is indifferent to the call of the cub in front of her mouth. She only occasionally sticks out her tongue and licks the tiger''s head. Two arrows, one through the female tiger''s left forelimb, the other shot in the chest arrow is fatal injury, but fortunately in rainy days, the arrow in the rapid flight, the accuracy is still affected, and the most important thing is, the chest arrow did not shoot through the female tiger''s body, but after shooting, the female tiger used her own strength in the air to hit the arrow The arrow was deflected from its fatal position and weakened some strength.The little tiger cub was also kept with the female tiger. This hunting was hindered by the gentle emergency, which made Li Hong lose interest in hunting. So Li Hong, who was still in a low mood, and Shangguan Wan''er, who was still comforting and gentle, had to go back to the government. Wei Tuqi and others stayed to cure the female tiger. The little tiger cub watched the crowd approach the female tiger, and suddenly turned back and grinned at them, threatening that they should not get close. But its threat in the eyes of the public, just added a lovely and Daimeng, and finally was picked up by Huameng and quickly sent to the gentle hand. ¡±Your majesty, imperial concubine, you can rest assured that the big insect is not in the way of the child, and the maids and maids will cure it. " Hua Meng bows down and solemnly says. It is not a new thing for the rich families in Chang''an City, especially the aristocrats in Dashi and Anxi, to keep tigers. Sometimes, big insects will be sold in the eastern and Western markets. Therefore, it is not a day or two for gentleness to want a tiger to accompany the old Baiqi. It''s just that the shops that can afford to sell tigers in the eastern and Western markets are not like other shops that sell tigers every day. However, they can occasionally catch intact and alive tigers, and only after a period of domestication can they sell them. Gentleness has never met with her all the time. On a rainy day today, she happened to see a little tiger emerge from the forest after the forest. She bared her teeth and declared her territory. However, she did not expect that the territory was not saved and even she was captured by human beings. He went out to hunt in high spirits, and returned to the tent with a little tiger cub in his arms and cried all the way. But even so, the little tiger cub was still held in her arms and said nothing for a moment. Even if Li Hong and Guan Wan''er watch the little tiger cub want to tease, they are gentle and overbearing in their arms, and no one is allowed to touch them. Li Hong had to ask Li Hong to lead the little tiger cub''s mother to her to prove that the female worm was no longer in danger before they could let them touch the little tiger. Obviously, gentleness is about to regard herself as the female worm and the mother of the tiger cub in her arms. The maids and eunuchs are busier than they were when they were serving other princes in life, and they have to be careful to accompany them. After all, imperial concubine Wen and nvxia Wen, who have always been forthright, are now crying, weeping and weeping, and their eyes are swollen and their eyes are swollen and they can think of delicious food, They were all put next to the tiger cub. Even a piece of bear skin from Li Hong''s bed was brought to the tiger cub as a cushion for fear that the baby tiger would catch cold and freeze. Looking at the gentleness that had nothing to do with her, she only wanted to take care of the little tiger cub. She looked like a female tiger. Li Hong had to shake her head and stay in the tent. She planned to take Shangguan Waner to Li Zhi''s tent to see the situation of the war. Shangguan Waner watched Li Hong pull his hand out of the tent. She looked at Li Hong pitifully and then looked at the little tiger cub rolling on Li Hong''s bear skin mattress. Obviously, at this moment, she was also touched by the tender maternal love, and wanted to accompany him to play mahjong. Completely speechless, Li Hong takes off his armor, and before he has time to change Shangguan Wan''er''s buttocks, which is wet with rain, he claps two palms to show his dissatisfaction. Shangguan Wan''er, however, seemed to have been pricked by a needle. She suddenly screamed, almost jumped up, and looked back at someone angrily. The clothes wet by the rain are still clinging to the body. The originally thin cloth is not only the sexy temptation of her exquisite curve, but also the underwear inside the shirt and skirt. "I''ll change first." Aware of her predicament at the moment, Shangguan Waner made a face at Li Hong, and then led a maid of honor to the inside of the tent. The other gentle, who has not taken off his armor, is still kneeling on the bear skin mattress, holding a raw chicken leg in his hand, comforting the tiger cub who is still alert. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 906 Life is like a journey. You don''t have to care about the destination. What you care about is the scenery along the way and the mood to see the scenery. Everyone is just a passer-by in a hurry. Li Hong is no longer worried about whether he will arrive in Luoyang one day. In his mind, the advertisement words of this song have been wandering for the past two days. With Li Zhi''s feeling more and more along the way, Li Hong is more and more aware that maybe Li Zhi''s life has come to a conclusion. It rained for three days. "The supporters support the children because they want to see the development and continuation of the following story, not the plot and your painting Can we get rid of this sentence of auspiciousness in the year of the dog? Empress mother, Shangguan Waner salutes you sincerely, which is the same sentence "Let''s wish you all a happy New Year! Everything is going well, everything is going well, you are in good health and your family is happy! " Wu Mei pick up the word, looking at the screen in front of you blessing way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 907 Li Hong believed that in the whole Tang Dynasty, there were many officials in the Tang Dynasty who had a glance at the county magistrate two days ago. In their subconscious mind, the imperial court and their recommended officials always need a powerful family as a channel of communication. The court is the court, and their benefactor is their benefactor, and there will never be any subordinate relationship between them and the court. After they enter the official career, in order to serve the country and seek profits for the world, they are more a chip between a powerful family and the imperial court, and they are a weapon for the court to pay special attention to. Therefore, if the court wants to get rid of the five surnames and seven hopes and have direct dialogue with the officials recommended by the aristocratic families, it must touch the interests of the five surnames and seven hopes, and make the five surnames and seven hopes'' status in the minds of the literati and officialdom in the world, so that the court can bypass the five surnames and seven hopes and communicate with them directly, which is obviously the fundamental interest of the imperial court in challenging the aristocratic families. This is a long-term project, and it is not something that can be easily realized overnight. All the way from Chang''an to Luoyang, Li Zhi and Wu Mei took nearly two months to get to the station in Luoyang from Chang''an. In addition to the four-day delay in the journey between tiger cub and his mother, Li Zhi ordered him to park and camp in less than half a day''s journey. In this way, Wu Mei and Li Hong saw off the trip more like a farewell to life. As for who to send them off, only Li Hong and Wu Mei were keenly aware of Li Zhi''s attachment to mountains and rivers, as well as the sense and pride of the rich people in the Tang Dynasty. On the top of the Loess Plateau, looking at the Yellow River like a jade belt, the farmers in the sky and earth in the telescope, or the business travel and the common people on the pipeline in the distance, all the scenes made Li Zhi stand high from time to time, unwilling to leave for a long time. Even if the camp''s guard of honor was tied up on the high hill, Lizhi could still look at the distance of the night alone and the stars in the sky above him. No one knows why, or maybe someone can know that Lizhi is making his last farewell to the mountains and rivers. In short, when Li Zhi is standing alone in the wind and his clothes are fluttering in the distance, his lonely back and his weak body like to be eclipsed with the wind give people an inexplicable sense of sadness. "Perhaps your father already had a feeling in his heart. He looked at his own country and cherished the common people of the world. I hope that if it comes to that day, he will have no regrets." Wu Mei smoothed her hair, which was blown away by the wind, and looked at Lizhi on the highland. "Life is in a hurry, and it is hard to make a hundred years of it. In the end, it is just a piece of loess, and it turns into blissful green smoke. Misty things behind, repeat the fate of previous life. The third generation and the third generation are devout, but the six samsara are unknown. After all, jiuchonghua''s feather has broken into the sky, but it doesn''t jump between the sky and the earth. Life is heavy as a mountain of confusion, but also in the wandering in the road, perceptual with the wind. For a while, the beauty of the world is all around, and the pride and passion are full of joy, but they still can''t get rid of the secular boundaries. As long as the father does not feel regret in this life, the children will feel that it is enough. " Li Hongchang took a breath and looked at the old man on the mountain top who was still looking at him alone. He casually kicked the Loess under his feet and said. "I thought you would write a poem. I don''t know what you mean by this remark. It sounds more like an old man who has more feelings for time and years. I feel Even if Sun Simiao is still alive, even if he is still alive, he can''t tell you such a penetrating discourse about life. " Wu Mei stretched out her arm, let Li Hong help her, mother and son slowly to Li Zhi''s direction. "How can you see enough of the beautiful scenery of mountains and rivers in a lifetime. Especially This is still the land of our Li family. If we want to see enough of the country and the country, and see all kinds of situations in the world or the misfortunes and blessings of the people, there is too little time for our father and emperor who cherishes the world. If Perhaps in the afterlife, I hope that my father and Emperor will not be entangled with the affairs of the court and can have a solid look at the demeanor of the Tang Dynasty. " Support has also begun to become a little shaky, legs and feet are no longer as flexible as before, Li Hong said solemnly. "So you know what your father couldn''t give up most? What your father and Emperor like most these years is... " "A child minister needs time. If the five surnames and seven hopes are not completely overthrown, they will be a hundred footed insects. Sooner or later, they will eat back." Li Hong helped Wu Mei up the steps and said, looking at the front. Wu Mei sighs helplessly that Li Zhi''s worries over the past few years have not accounted for 10% of the imperial court. The rest is his yearning for Lao Liu. But now the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is Li Hong. Even if Li Zhi wants to pardon Li Xian, it needs to be decided by Li Hong, the emperor and even the people of the world. After all, Li Xian was dethroned for the throne with Li Hong. Now that the emperor absolves him, it is not only that Li Hong, the emperor who speaks his word, needs a reasonable excuse, even if he shows the people in the world. "How much more time will it take? Can you control your father''s time"Of course not, so the son minister hesitated and wanted to let his father not leave regret. After that, he could not treat Laoliu any more." "In those days, right and wrong, now in your father''s eyes, or in the eyes of your mother and empress, they are just a few passing clouds. What''s more, they don''t affect your way. They don''t die after a big meal. Ji Ling City can''t take care of itself. However, I agree with your father and emperor that Li Xian should be responsible for the account of his son." "Is this a reason for Li Xian to withdraw from the city and replace it with someone else? If so, what is Li Xian''s contribution in Anxi? But is it enough to restore his identity? Or will some people take Li Xian as a gimmick, so that Li Xian can become the right arm of the children''s ministers, just like Li Zhe and Li Dan? " Li Hong and Wu Mei stood not far behind Li Zhi, and then continued to firmly say, "pardon is OK, but I have to be filial to my father for three years. I can''t go anywhere! " "Three years later?" "What else can I do with your mother?" Li Hong did not go forward, but watched Wu Mei go straight to Li Zhi. As in the last separate conversation between Li Hong and Li Zhi, when it is time to make a decision, Li Hong and they will stop further discussion and put the problems to be solved again in the implicit, or perhaps on Li Hong''s filial piety and face. "It''s really fast. I''ll be in Luoyang in a twinkling of an eye. I never thought that it would be so beautiful to look at Luoyang City from the outside. Looking at the bustling crowd and the curling green smoke in the farmhouse, people really want to keep looking and see You can''t move. " Li Zhi turns around and walks to Li Hong by Wu Mei. "Find a painter to draw it for you and hang it in your palace in Luoyang so that you can see it every day. However, if you look at the city from a long distance, it is just like the Yellow River, and you can really appreciate the prosperity and peace of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the father, the emperor and the children''s ministers thought that it was better to enter the city to feel the different beauty of the rivers and mountains. " "In the horizontal view, the peak is formed on the side of the ridge, and the height is different from far to near. I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, but I live in it. This is the poem you wrote when I visited Lushan with your mother. According to the meaning of this poem, you should jump out to see it, right? " Li Zhi began to take Wu Mei down. However, as the emperor and filial son, he was arranged in the middle, with Wu Mei on the left and Li Zhi on the right. The two supported Li Hong''s arm, and the three slowly walked down. "Mountains need to be seen far away, rivers need to be seen far away, people need to be close to each other, and things need to be heard closely. Therefore, you can stay away from the mountains and rivers, but you need to go deep into three thousand prosperous areas to see people and see people. " Li Hong shrugs helplessly and finds an excuse for the poems and Fu he wrote in the previous two years. "I don''t want to hear about your bad things. I''ve already understood this trip to Luoyang. Even if it''s beautiful and the people are in good health, it''s not worth the regret in my heart." "Give me a moment, my son My son''s minister has already sent a message by flying pigeons. " Li Hong felt the strength from Li Zhi''s arm on the right, which was obviously not as relaxed as that of his mother on the left. It can even be said that Li Zhi at the moment even put half of his weight on Li Hong''s arm, so that he could walk freely down these steps. This made Li Hong''s heart sour. He felt the only regret or expectation in the heart of the old man who had entered his twilight years. It was really impossible for Li Zhi to regret his whole life. "Well, the emperor will be satisfied with your words. In Luoyang, the emperor will not ask even one more question." Li Zhi looked at Li Hong who supported him and Wu Mei in the middle, and his tone became a little relaxed. This kind of dialogue along the way has been no wonder to Li Zhe, Li Dan, Shangguan Wan''er, gentleness and the two princesses at the foot of the mountain. Although some of them have not been keenly aware of the reason why Li Hong and Li Zhi and Wu Mei want to be like this, it is complete to leave them alone and walk alone to talk about their daily life used to it. After a nostalgic glance at the scenery behind him, Li Zhi finally decided to leave for Luoyang. The speed of the horse drawn train was still the same as usual. The tall and powerful horses pulled the car in front of him, and on both sides were the guards of honor of the central army and the Royal emperor. The nine carriages slowly crossed the moat just as they had started from Chang''an, and then they were in the city of Luoyang Under the official''s salute, slowly drove into the Luoyang so-called station. "I''m gone. I''m tired. I''m going back to the palace directly. You can send them away." Li Zhi looked at the hundreds of officials outside the window and the powerful guard of honor. He did not know why. After nearly two months'' journey, he became more and more disgusted with the officialdom. He liked to stay quietly and let his thoughts fly aimlessly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 908 People live for fame and profit, and all the people in the world are ants, but no one is willing to live a good life. Therefore, it is even more painful to let a person give up the fame and wealth that he had for a long time, and give up the feeling of worshiping and being high above the world, sometimes even more painful than killing a person. If this is the case for individual individuals, let alone the aristocratic families who have enjoyed the worship of the world for hundreds of years and suddenly give up their influence and fame and wealth. For them, it is no different from the disaster of destroying the family. Since Cao Pi, the emperor of Wei Wen in the Three Kingdoms period, adopted the opinion of his minister Chen Qun and gave up the system of examination and examination in the Han Dynasty, and changed to the system of nine grades in the middle, he completely opened a broad road to gain fame and wealth for aristocratic families. The accumulation of more than 400 years is enough to make such a system deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, or flow into the blood and the subconscious of the people. What''s more, it was originally a system that the rich families had monopolized for hundreds of years and had to be consolidated after fighting for their lives. Because they know more than more people in the world, they know what kind of huge benefits and prestige the nine grade system can bring to a large family. Even sometimes, the royal family is like a puppet in their hands, governing the country and treating the people under heaven with their ideas. Therefore, during the implementation of the imperial examination system in recent years, they were always looking forward to the collapse of the imperial examination system, and that the nine grade middle standard system could be brought into the orthodoxy again by the imperial court. Therefore, they spent two or three generations of painstaking efforts to fight against the Imperial court. However, with the official resume of the court, more and more said that it came from the imperial examination system, rather than the nine grade system. When the silent battle was about to take their defeat as the result, they had to go to the bottom of the boat and make a final desperate struggle. Li Hong knows very well that a system reform can not be easily completed in a few years. After all, what you want to confront and reform is a system that has existed, developed, perfected and stabilized for more than 400 years in China. According to the rule of the people''s Republic of China, it has not been used for a long time in the hearts of the people. Just like the Education Department of the last generation, sometimes there is another education reform, which will not only attract the opposition of the class, but even the people who do not know what to do will complain because of their temporary maladjustment. Time is the only standard to test the truth. Li Hong''s ability to confront and break up with the aristocratic family and the five surnames and seven hopes is not because of his strong courage, but because he has more than 1000 years of modern consciousness than everyone in the Tang Dynasty. He knows better than anyone that the Imperial examination system will become China Every dynasty of Xia nationality highly praised the system of selecting officials. Moreover, this is the only evolution in the natural law, when the nine grade system is at the end of the system, and it is the most correct official selection system suitable for the current Chinese nation. He understood why the father and mother of the Dragon went straight to Luoyang palace after they left the platform, ignoring the requests of officials and aristocrats outside. Because Li Zhi and Wu Mei had a better understanding than Li Hong, who had been fighting against the aristocratic clan headed by the five surnames and seven hopes, that they had a firm attitude towards their fame, as well as the pain and hysteria of losing fame and wealth. So when Li Hong was suspicious, he was still wondering why his father and his mother avoided these five surnames and seven outlooks. He saw the oppressed heads in the long street. Li Hong felt that some of the people on the street were not very appropriate to describe the endless expanse of people. Even in the battlefield, he had never seen such a scene. Dozens of Li Hong, who were trembling in front of them, could not even name themselves, and even had few familiar faces. They knelt down on the street one by one with sad faces, painful expressions and even old tears. Facing the direction of Li Hong''s coming out, they repeatedly kowtowed. In the crowd of Wuyang and Wuyang, they immediately sent out one after another of painful voices. Although the old man looked at the old man with tears, he could not understand what he was sad about. Behind the dozens of old people, there was the voice of scholars crying and crying for injustice. In the crowd of people who could not see the end, some scholars were kneeling to him, and some words were also whistling in their mouths. The scene seemed quite sad, just like the vegetable market swept by natural disasters and man-made disasters, everywhere there were voices of sadness and sorrow ¡£ But in Li Hong''s view, the scene in front of him is to make some drama! Because they were not uniform, holding their hands high above their heads, and then kneeling down to the ground, Li Hong stood on the steps and looked at it. It always felt like the crowd that the fans played when watching football, wave after wave. "Your Majesty, I beg for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty...""Your Majesty, the old minister risked his life to directly admonish me. If we abandon the nine grade selection system, the Tang Dynasty will be in danger..." "Your Majesty, the great land in the hands of the former Emperor and Taizong can not be destroyed once." "Your Majesty, I would like to see the court clean and bright, the people rich and healthy all my life, but your majesty can''t ignore the sufferings of the people in the world just because of his personal preference." Occasionally, the words that came into Li Hong''s ears made him look at those in front of him with tears, sparse white beards, and even dirty dust on the ground. With tears and tears, he told him his wish for life, just like the strong national power and rich people in Tang Dynasty, which was far from their ideal. In particular, their image of compassion is like Li Hong is an executioner, as if the people of the Tang Dynasty are still living in dire straits and suffering from cold and hunger. Now Li Zhaode, the governor of Luoyang, looked at the scene in embarrassment. He pleaded with a group of other Luoyang officials after Li Hong, and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, such a scene is really the fault of the minister. I have the crime of lax supervision, so that the return date of your majesty has been revealed. I''m even more guilty of failing to supervise them so much that they gather here. Your majesty, I will order people to drive them away "No, I don''t need to. If I drive away now, I will be laughed at by people all over the world and dare not to face the joint invitation of scholars and officials from all over the world? Isn''t it that people in the world think that I don''t pay attention to scholars? By the way, I remember that you seem to come from the Li family in Longxi. What else can you do for the present affairs besides driving them away? " Li Hong waved his hand with a smile, then turned back slightly and asked Li Zhaode three steps behind him. "My majesty, I dare not agree with them." Li Zhaode saluted and said. "Why?" Li Hong eyebrows a pick, and then look around, still do not feel the crowd, light asked. "My highness, in those days, Chen Qun, the Minister of the state of Wei, set up the nine grade selection method to prevent the clansmen from interfering in politics, and at the same time, to show his kindness to the scholars and families of all renown. The original intention was that they could govern the country with the royal family and give advice for the royal family, so as to recommend more famous and talented scholars to serve the country and benefit the people It is for the fame, wealth and prestige of a clan. Moreover, although the minister came from the Li family in Longxi, he was not recommended to be an official, but was admitted into an official position through the Ming classics Li Zhaode looked at the dark under the steps. He was also worried. He didn''t know whether his father was involved in the invitation. If the father is also in it, if your majesty let him handle this matter impartially, how should he deal with his old father? If it is hard to come true, he should fall into the relationship between loyalty and filial piety, and make a tangled choice. "Fame and fame? Yes... " Li Hong held hands and sighed. He continued, "it''s like a thing that people have become accustomed to and feel natural. All of a sudden, it''s strange. Because it''s hard to accept it, we all want to have a dispute." Li Hong looked at Li Zhaode, including some other courtiers who had tried to listen to their own words behind him, and continued: "how can we compare it? It''s like a smart man with a fool, who is always bullied by a smart person. In this way, people think it''s a reasonable thing. As time goes on, people don''t just take this as an example As a rule, even as a rule. For example, take something from the fool''s house today, tell two lies tomorrow, and then take another thing from the fool''s house, or pretend to do something that seems beneficial to the fool, and then let the fool think he is a good man, and even praise him in front of others and reward him. But one day, the fool suddenly woke up and thought that he should give more people what he could master and distribute to share with more people. But at this time Those people who have been bullying fools don''t want to. They will think that how can a fool do this? It should be us who share these benefits. Why do you violate the rules and share your benefits with other irrelevant people? This is absolutely not possible. You have to change it! " "Your Majesty, Minister I am ashamed... " "There is something wrong with such a metaphor, but the words are not rough. The royal family is like a fool. Although they enjoy fame, wealth and prestige, what''s more, the royal family also bears the heavy responsibility of being written like a fool in the history books like that fool. Although the royal family also enjoys fame, wealth and prestige, it also bears the heavy responsibility of being written like a fool in the history books I don''t know how to adapt. I don''t have the courage and courage to confront that smart man. After that, we didn''t win. But We must unswervingly believe in ourselves and believe that reform can make the Tang Dynasty more powerful. We must not go back and discard the dregs in the culture. Not only should the royal family learn to be smart and not be bullied, but also the tens of thousands of poor scholars in the world should learn to be smart, and learn to believe that they have the ability of heaven and earth, and they are the great talents of governing the country and the country ¡£ We can hold a state of awe and reverence for some famous sages, but it doesn''t mean that they are all right. After all There is no perfect person in this world. " Li Hong''s voice is not very loud, but the dragon power that he has developed over the years makes him naturally look so arrogant and powerful when he speaks.Therefore, with Li Hong''s words, on the streets, which were originally wailing, especially the dozens of famous old people who were nearest to Li Hong and others, had already stopped crying and listened to Li Hong''s words. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 909 So everything was so sudden, and everything was so logical. When Li Hong''s voice disappeared, the whole noisy and crying street became silent, and even the silence was terrible. Whether I am wrong or not, I have my own way to judge You people who have never governed a town, a county or a state can be judged! The great cause of the world has always been written by contemporary people, but not merit or demerit, it has always been defined by the comments of later generations. Therefore, I am not afraid to bear the reputation of later generations. I am not afraid of losing the assistance of famous families. After that, no one from the poor families in the world will come forward to govern the Tang River and mountain with me. Since they love kneeling and remonstrating, they are all subject to them I hope you will have the courage as you are now to come forward and admit your sins. Of course, you can also bear your merits. " Before Li Zhaode suggested to drive these people away, or even after they gathered, Wu Wei of Luoyang City spontaneously surrounded them in the street. Therefore, when the emperor of the emperor came to pick up the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he drove from the crowd without any effort. Li Hong, who was preparing to get on the bus, did not find Du Shenyan, the Prime Minister of Luoyang, among the officials behind him. He believed that since Du Shenyan knew the conflict between his son and Shangguan Waner, the officials in Luoyang and Chang''an, led by Du Shenyan and others, who were recommended to the court by Du Shenyan, were probably in Wu at this time Yang Wu Yang''s crowd. "If you don''t have a title of nobility or official position, you will not be investigated. The rest No matter how big or small the official rank or the rank is, all of them should be registered and waiting to be disposed of. " When Li Hong left, he didn''t know who he was listening to and who was going to implement it. In a word, after the emperor had already set out to return to the palace, all the people who had knelt down on the whole street suddenly began to feel frightened. Especially those who had the titles of nobility and official positions, their faces turned pale. They sat on the ground and felt their legs softened. Even the last trace of strength to stand up seemed to be pulled away with Li Hong''s words No more. After Li Zhaode watched his Majesty''s jade chariot disappear, he turned around and looked down. With his Majesty''s departure, the street, which had been quiet for a period of time, once again turned into a wail and wail. But this time, among all the voices, there was a faint part of the voice with pain and regret. A group of people who had been surrounded by the military guards of Luoyang City in the middle of the street were heavy faced and worried. The emperor who had been on the throne for more than five years in the Tang Dynasty was a man of temperament. Although they had never met with them, they still knew more or less about their class. I originally thought that with the situation of neglecting the public, so many people gathered together to invite his majesty. Even if he could not force his majesty to change his mind, at least he would not be worried about his life and future. What''s more, according to their thinking, even if his majesty can''t be restored to the glory and glory of his family and the five surnames and seven families in the past, the least can be done Let the world see that famous families or five surnames and seven hopes are loyal to the Tang Empire. However, when Li Dezhao and his majesty had a long time to solve the problem, they did not expect to solve it easily. With those remarks, he not only tied the royal family and the common people together, but also highlighted the importance of the poor scholars. At the same time, he used the country to make profits, and compared the aristocratic family and the five surnames and seven hopes into a villain with the name of profit and profit seeking. It''s not worth the loss. Stealing chicken doesn''t make rice. The result formed in a flash is completely contrary to what the five surnames and seven Wangs and aristocratic families think. This makes them have no psychological preparation at all. In an instant, they completely subvert their family to the bottom of the valley. If your Majesty doesn''t want to open the golden mouth again, then their family will not want to restore the glory and glory of the past Just don''t think you can blame the court at will like before, enjoy the love and worship of the people, and enjoy the Royal respect and humility. From then on, especially their descendants, and the future fate of their families, will become like ordinary people''s families, and need to act within the rules made by the court or his majesty himself. There is no shortcut of power to cover up the descendants with selfishness. If you want to go to the official career, to regain the glory and wealth, to enjoy the love and support of the people, you need to start from the bottom and climb up slowly with your own ability, rather than relying on the glory of the family People''s love and royal favor have been added. "In this way, these aristocratic families and noble families, I''m afraid that they really hate your majesty from now on. In the future, if there are some talents emerging in their clans, chaotang wants to recruit I''m afraid it won''t be so good to solicit then, will it Shangguan Wan''er frowned lightly and worried about her husband. "There are still many talents. Nowadays, among these noble families, it is not without taking the imperial examination as the way to enter the official posts. Even if there are talents like Kong Ming and Zhou Lang, if they want to be famous and profitable, then they must be unable to get around. If they want to rely on their own knowledge, they will be respected by people all over the world. Ha ha ha, gentleness can''t believe that such a talent can happen at this time Coincidentally, their family, gentle but think, in this way, will make more people with cultural and military skills to be found by the court. " Gentleness also sits in the carriage, a sword of exquisite style puts on two legs to say."You see, gentle ideas are more agreeable to me than you, a famous talented woman." Li Hong gently pinched his soft and proud cheek, pointed to his stomach and felt silky, soft and moist. He turned his head and looked at Shangguan Wan''er, who was still frowning. "The five surnames and seven looks, and the rich and noble families are just like rivers. Although there are many talented people, it is obviously not enough to meet the needs of the Tang Dynasty. In this case, why don''t we To seek the talents of governing and stabilizing the country from the whole world like the sea and stars? In this way, did not the court cast a bigger net and catch more fish? We are less likely to be led by the nose. " "But..." Shangguan Wan''er gently grasped Li Hong''s extended hand, felt the temperature delivered to her by her strong and thick hand, and felt a sense of security. After pondering for a moment, she still said, "in this case, your majesty, you can use your original strategy and time to deal with the collapse of consumption. The recovery of the nobles headed by the five surnames and seven hopes is even like the original one, They were forced to give advice and glorify the spread of our culture in the Tang Dynasty, and then they were redistributed to the border areas of the Tang Dynasty. But why do you have to suddenly choose such an impatient way of doing things? I feel like It''s like your majesty seems to want to completely solve this matter in the shortest possible time. What''s more, I believe that if your majesty has the intention, these people will not be able to bypass the Luoyang governor, especially the city military guards, and so on. They can gather here on a large scale, and they can also be exactly the same. On the same day when your majesty appeared in Luoyang with your father, emperor and mother, you would risk your death and give direct advice. " After that, Shangguan Wan''er looked a little nervous at Li Hong, especially when Li Hong looked over. Because of her nervousness, she could not help but stretch out her attractive tongue and lick some dry red lips. "Time is too tight." Li Hong shook his head and laughed. Looking at the scene outside the window, Li Hong continued: "since Chang''an, I have been saying this sentence. I believe you all think it is because of the wishes of the emperor and his mother to let Li Xian go back to Chang''an, so I say this sentence?" "But Which Emperor didn''t want to leave his name in the history after the spring and Autumn period, and leave a strong and brilliant and powerful stroke in the history books? At that time, Emperor Taizong''s great achievements, the emperor''s ambition for hegemony, and the name of being respected as the heavenly Khan by the people all over the world. However, the father and the emperor kept in mind that one day, he would be able to manage the country in the Tang Dynasty. Although not to say that he would surpass the former Emperor Taizong, he would not have spent his whole life... " With a smile, Li Hong suddenly kisses Shangguan Waner''s attractive cherry lips, which makes Shangguan Wan''er, who was a little nervous, a little embarrassed. Shangguan Wan''er, who was a little shy and embarrassed, heard that if she didn''t understand Li Hong''s meaning, she would be in vain. So she took over Li Hong''s topic and said, "Your Majesty, if you do this, is to record this on your father''s merit book, not your Majesty''s map?" "Who knows what kind of history will be changed and what attitude and wording will appear in front of future generations! Historians such as Sima Qian, when recording and compiling historical records, do not they also mix their personal feelings, and use their own likes and dislikes to make inscriptions for some people. Who can guarantee that what Sima Qian recorded is absolutely fair? Therefore, the merits and demerits are left to others to comment on. As for myself, as long as you are immersed in the firm direction of your heart, it is. Fame and wealth, a faint monarch or a Ming monarch. The happiness of the world, the country, and the people are in the hands of an emperor. In the long and short decades, is it possible to define whether a monarch is accomplished or not by a few dozens of lines in historical books? People all value fame and wealth. They are afraid of making mistakes step by step. But as an emperor, do you need to keep in mind faint or bright? As long as all the people in the world are safe and have a reputation of being a faint monarch, will it not be more meaningful for future generations to revile and dispute? So, do your own business and let others talk about me. I''m not silver and gold. How can I be recognized by all the people in the world? " Li Hong laughs and walks out of the carriage, and at this time in Luoyang palace, Li Zhi''s vertigo is another attack. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 910 "I''m not real gold and silver, how can I satisfy everyone? Is that what he just said? " Wu Mei glanced at Li Zhi, who was lying on the couch. Even after she fell asleep, her eyebrows were still locked together, as if she was still suffering from vertigo. After a silent sigh, she motioned Shangguan Waner to go outside with her. When they come to the front hall, Wu Mei slowly sits down and ponders what Shangguan Wan''er said. There is no "Chen Li Zhaode, see..." "No, go ahead." Before Li Zhaode finished his interview, he was interrupted by Li Hong, who was sitting in his study: "how? Can we get the statistics? " "My highness, I have counted it out according to the facts." Li Zhaode saluted again and said. Even in the face of Li Hong, whose expression and tone are relaxed, Li Zhaode can still feel his heart beating violently. It seems that the next moment, with Li Hong''s question, his heart may be directly shaken out of his chest. "Play." Li Hong got up and went to Li Zhaode, patted him on the shoulder, motioned to sit down beside him, then took over the memorial from Li Zhaode, and did not open it for the first time. "Yes, your majesty." Li Zhaode already felt his teeth trembling involuntarily. After all, there were too many people involved this time, and there were still officials at all levels. Originally, he thought that Du Shenyan, the Prime Minister of Luoyang, was already one of the top officials. However, after he finished the statistics, he found that he really underestimated the determination and ability of these aristocratic families, five surnames and seven hopes, who risked their lives to directly admonish his majesty. "My highness, 2781 people gathered to make trouble this time, of whom 127 were knights and no officials, 307 were officials and no titles, 78 were both knights and officials. The rest were the sons of aristocratic families and nobles, totaling 2269. Now they have been repatriated to their homes, and the ministers try their best to control the influence Under the circumstances, they were either strongly or mildly dissuaded Li Zhaode lowered his head and said, but with his heart beating violently, he could not help but increase his voice a lot. He was afraid that his majesty could not hear his own voice clearly. But fortunately, when he finished these words in one breath, the whole person also suddenly relaxed, not as stiff and cold as the nervous feeling just after he came in. "I have been from Chang''an to Luoyang. In the past two months, these noble families and five surnames and seven hopes have really got the means. They have been able to gather and lobby so many people, and there are nearly 3000 people in total. If I were in the scene of the crime today, if I were cruel, stupid and cruel, would it be better to directly detain them for rebellion and treason Is it more reasonable? " Li Hong shook his head and laughed. He thought of the forces led by the five surnames and seven hopes, and the power that could be gathered together. But what he did not think of was that the number of people who had titles, had official posts or had no official titles and titles had reached 512! If the number of officials in Luoyang and Chang''an is two-thirds, or even three-thirds, of the officials have gone to Luoyang. Of course, Li Hong was also very clear that the more than 500 people who could be gathered together by the five surnames and seven hopes were not all officials from Chang''an and Luoyang. Most of them were still relatively low-grade officials of other Taoism. The proportion of officials from Chang''an and Luoyang was not very large. But even so, they have the ability to summon so many officials in the whole Tang Dynasty to come to Luoyang for direct admonition within two months. However, such ability and power are not less than those of Xu Jingye, Cao Wang and Li Ming, who rebelled in Yangzhou at that time. Moreover, in terms of influence, the influence of these literati is no more than that of Xu Jingye''s rebellion It''s small, even worse than it is. These people can gather together for the common interests, and they can still risk gathering together to invite their own invitation even though they know that risking their lives to remonstrate themselves is likely to completely destroy their official career. Is it true that they are incompetent as an emperor, or are they really too eager to succeed and advance rashly? Thinking of Li Hong here, he could not help but begin to waver in his decision-making. After all, in history, the system of nine grades, headed by five surnames and seven hopes, was banned. It did not take just a few years to completely ban it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 911 At the moment, the senior officials of emperor Di Qingli and the officials of emperor Xiaojie of Luoyang are sitting together in the front of the four official boats of the emperor''s office. In addition to the four of them, there is not even a servant for use in the whole room. Each of them occupies one side of the eight immortals table. Their hands either touch the edge of the steaming tea cup or gently tap on the table top. The atmosphere in the room is particularly heavy at this moment, giving people a sense of anxiety and depression. From time to time, di Renjie either looked at Li Qiao or Yao Chong at Wang Xiaojie, the Minister of punishment. The four looked at each other, but in the dignified atmosphere, none of them was willing to take the lead in speaking. They had already known what happened in Luoyang City during the day. Even as soon as they got the news, the four of them subconsciously watched Di Renjie''s behavior. Wang Xiaojie, the Minister of punishment, was still keeping his mouth shut and his eyes were on Yao Chong, the official minister. This incident can not only be solved by one official department in cooperation with his majesty. In view of the fact that the number of officials participating in the court hall has exceeded their imagination, coupled with those knights with great achievements, this time it is afraid that since his majesty ascended the throne, he has encountered something more dangerous than the disaster of the previous two years. If one is not handled properly, the whole court hall may be set up Or the Tang Dynasty is doomed. Yao Chong, the Minister of the Ministry of government, looked at the three pairs of eyes that all remained on him. He sighed without opening his mouth, and then said in a relaxed manner: "the noble and noble family headed by the five surnamed and seven Wang families in this incident is too much. How can his Majesty not be angry if he forces his majesty so hard? Some of you who are sitting here must have some understanding of our Majesty''s temperament. They always refuse to eat hard and soft, and even never care about people''s evaluation of themselves. But that''s why your majesty has been established as the crown prince and now the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Over the years, however, he has put all his mind on the well-being of all the people in the world Any bad habits! Although Donggong was not frugal at that time, his majesty had never done anything that was not in great virtue since he was in charge of Hubu until he inherited Emperor Taizong''s reign of Xiongwu Yingming. Even in those years when the emperor was in poor health, his majesty had always been strict in self-discipline and never indulged in extravagance and wantonness. Don''t forget that he was the richest man in the world Man, I''m afraid there is no one else in the world who can compare with him? I''m afraid the money in the state treasury of Datang is not as much as that in Taiyi city? But did your majesty spend all this money on himself? Two years before the disaster, his majesty spared no effort to order Miss Bai to buy high-priced grain from the rich and powerful families in those places. Now, although there is not much money in the Treasury, his majesty has put the money into the state of the Tang Dynasty, without extravagance and waste of a cent. And The most important thing is that his Majesty''s decision-making during the period of crown prince or eunuch, or after his accession to the throne, has there ever been a big deviation? Now the Tang Dynasty has been able to have such a powerful atmosphere, but his majesty has made great contributions. In contrast, the contributions made by the noble family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes to our country are just I think it is an insult to your majesty to compare them. Now they have gathered nearly 3000 people to speak out at the risk of death, whether it is for the sake of the stability of our country in the Tang Dynasty or for the interests of their own families. I think you all know it well... " "Lord Di, Lord Li, and I mean, how can we, ministers, help your majesty through the present difficulties at this critical moment, and the possible misjudgment of your majesty by the people of the world. Your majesty has always been wise and well known to all the ministers in the court. However, the common people in the world are not all above the court hall. They can understand his Majesty''s brilliant achievements as we do. Moreover, his majesty and the five surnames and seven Wangs did not deal with each other. Now we need to consider how to let these people throw dirty water on your majesty and pollute his sage. ¡±Wang Xiaojie, as the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, interrupted Yao Chong''s words of flattery to Li Hong, and said some dissatisfaction. On the contrary, Yao Chong was not angry. He took a sip of his tea cup and listened quietly to Wang Xiaojie''s words. After the three people put their eyes on him again, he continued to say slowly: "the Lord is worried about the humiliation of his ministers and the death of his ministers. In these years, whether you are Lord Di, or Lord Wang, you have followed your Majesty on expeditions, and you all know your majesty The temperament of. Now I just want to say that your majesty has always acted wisely and decisively, and has never made any mistakes in decision-making. Therefore, since we ministers want to share the worries and solve the difficulties for your majesty, we must not doubt the support of your Majesty in any decision-making. Your majesty is, not now... " Yao Chong said that there was a slight pause here, looking at the calm expression on the three faces, and there was no fluctuation of dissatisfaction, he continued to say: "as a courtier, we can not doubt your Majesty''s decision at all. On this basis, you all received your Majesty''s instructions at the first time of the incident, so it is obvious that your majesty has followed your majesty thoroughly this time The five surnamed Qiwang, the leading powerful family, showcased their cards. Even if more than 500 officials from all over the Tang Dynasty officialdom were involved, his Majesty would resolutely ban the source of court officials headed by the five surnamed and seven Wang who recommended others to be officials. Therefore, I think that what we can do as ministers isYao Chong''s eyes began to twinkle, his mouth with a trace of sneer, and his tone of voice also became fierce. He continued: "you are the right and left-handed men your majesty relies on in the court. You will not choose to plead for the noble family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes at this moment. So I will not conceal your next plan ¡£¡± "Oh? Please tell me directly, so that we can also refer to one or two, so that we can share the worries and solve the difficulties for your majesty at this critical moment, so that we can fulfill our duties as ministers. " Li Qiao''s eyelids jumped, his hand holding the teacup tightened, looking at some unfathomable, and with a trace of fierce and tough look of Yao Chong asked. Yao Chong gave a smile, looked at the three people and said, "as the Minister of the Ministry of officials, what I can do for your majesty at this time is Looking up the assessment data of the civil service in the past years, we can find out whether these 500 odd officials were planning their own affairs in the first place, and they could do their duty when they were planning their positions. In this way, if we could find some people who only ate the Royal salary and the corpse, wouldn''t it be possible for your majesty to reduce the risk of being stigmatized by others when making decisions to deal with these people? " In the end, Yao Chong''s face flashed with a smile of conspiracy. In a moment, the whole face in the eyes of the three people was like the face of a cunning and cunning old fox. Di Renjie was the first to react. He stroked his beard and looked at Yao Chong''s complacent smile. Just before Yao Chong said his plan, di Renjie had already thought about this in his mind. It was only because he did not run the government department. His understanding of these officials was relatively poor than that of Yao Chong. Therefore, when making decisions in this respect, he must be There will be a little hesitation in thought. Now, seeing that Yao Chong, who is the head of the six books of history, took the lead in putting forward such a proposal, his heart suddenly became clear and relaxed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 912 Di Renjie and Li Qiao have a tacit look at each other. After hearing Yao Chong''s words, the big stone in their hearts immediately falls to the ground. After all, this time they invited Yao Chong, the Minister of the Ministry of government, to come here, hoping to reach a tacit agreement with Yao Chong. Otherwise, they would impeach or investigate the dereliction of duty of more than 500 officials in the name of the Minister of Dali temple and Li Qiao, a doctor of the imperial historian. At this sensitive and urgent moment, it seems not so It''s convincing. Therefore, if Yao Chong, who is in charge of and supervises the political achievements of all the officials in the world, and the criminal Department of Shangshu province will assist him, then these 500 odd officials, even those who are honest and clean and serve the country and the people, will be able to impeach this matter in the face of his Majesty''s disposal decision and the joint impeachment of four of them At least not to let your majesty fall into the embarrassing situation of being reviled by the people of the world at that time. Therefore, in the name of Di Renjie and Li Qiao, Yao Chong and Wang Xiaojie were invited to have a secret talk on the boat of Luoyang River. This was their plan to provide Li Hong with as much help as possible under the imperial court. Dali temple is the highest judicial organ in the Tang Dynasty, shouldering the heavy burden of criminal justice. The Ministry of criminal justice examines and judges cases, and any official in the Tang Dynasty is qualified to carry out investigation. In particular, the Minister of Dali temple has opened the door for convenience, so that the Ministry of punishment can completely ignore whether the Dali temple will be in the final trial when handling local cases, In the event of obstruction and interference, we can make full use of the laws of the Tang Dynasty to give these 500 people some unwarranted accusations, or impose strict official rules which are used to be common in the officialdom. In this way, some people believe that even those officials who are indifferent to their duties will be able to find out a problem. Under such a two pronged approach, I think any official who meets the trouble of the Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment will cover his head and cry out a headache. Moreover, even if the officials feel that there are wrongs and untrue, even if they feel that they want to add to the crime, they have no reason to frame up, and they have written to show that they want to be innocent through the supervision of Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment and their own supervision by the Yushitai. Now, this road is completely impassable. Bi Jing, the doctor of Yushitai, has been emperor for two times. When Li Zhi was in power, Li Qiao was an unquestionable official in the imperial historian. Now that the new emperor has been on the throne for more than five years and six years, Li Qiao still sits firmly on the Diaoyutai. It can be seen from this that Li Qiao is not only satisfied with the government affairs of Yushitai, but also valued by his superiors. Now I am willing to share the worries and solve the difficulties for your majesty, and take the initiative to fight against the noble families of five surnames and seven expectations. At this time, once the Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment, and the imperial historian''s station are under the gaze of the three divisions, where can they hope to turn over? What''s more, fengyanzui''s impeachment was originally the responsibility of the imperial censor. Now, it''s just a sensitive time to talk about topics that officials don''t want to talk about. With the intervention of Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment, it''s impossible for any official to withdraw from the joint efforts of the three departments. Even if he was able to withdraw completely, even if the three departments could not effectively threaten or accuse him, he would finally have to pass the section of the Minister of the Ministry of officials. He was in charge of the achievements of local officials. No official has ever done anything to offend people in his own term of office. Therefore, once the four of Di Renjie sit together and want to plot and design an official, then the fate and future of the official are basically hopeless. What''s more, under the condition that the four people work together to calculate unintentionally, there is no official in the whole Tang Dynasty who is watched by the four people tacitly Can not be stripped off a layer of skin of the whole body and retreat. From the heavy atmosphere of the four, with the relaxed and tacit smile on their faces, the atmosphere of the whole room has gradually become relaxed. It is Wang Xiaojie, an acute son appointed by Li Hong as the Minister of punishment after Lian Junwu''s death, at least there is no anxious look on his face at this moment. The four people sat together to discuss the following ways and means, including some unexpected situations that may occur in the process, and how to make up for them, and how the four departments should tacit cooperate. At the end of the day, Yao Chong said again: "if I can cooperate with the three adults and share the worries and difficulties for your majesty, I would be very happy, but Now I have to pour cold water on the three adults. " Finally, Yao Chong looked at the three people''s puzzled, puzzled eyes and could not help shaking his head and laughing bitterly. Hearing Yao Chong''s words, di Renjie was slightly stunned for a moment, but he still took the lead to ask: "Mr. Yao, if the four of us can work together, we must follow the method we discussed just now, and we can''t say that we are absolutely sure, but at least 70% is enough? So please give me your advice. I don''t know where I have missed something, so that Mr. Yao is worried now? " "It''s not that our strategy has gone wrong. Since I was in charge of the Ministry of government, I have been dealing with local officials all the year round, and I really can''t think of anyone who can get away safely and safely with the help of the four of us. It''s just Lord Wang, listen to me Yao Chong looked at Wang Xiaojie and opened his mouth to speak. He quickly patted Wang Xiaojie on the shoulder with his left hand, indicating that he would wait for a moment.Then Yao Chong went on to say, "while we were helping your majesty out, we forgot two things. Of course, one of them was in the lower official department, but it had little to do with the three adults." Yao Chong looked at the three people''s eyes, and stopped being critical. He continued in a hurry: "one of the things related to the four of us is, should we go into the palace by one person and explore your Majesty''s words and ideas first? If your majesty has other plans, we have been discussing it for a long time, isn''t it in vain? Therefore, we want to share the worries and solve the difficulties for your majesty. Even if it is not known to your majesty for the time being, we should also know your Majesty''s intention. I''m afraid that you will have to ask Mr. Di to enter the palace in person to have a look at your Majesty''s words? " After hearing Yao Chong''s words, di Renjie, Li Qiao and Wang Xiaojie nodded with approval, and then they put their eyes on di Renjie. After all, the relationship between di Renjie and his majesty is the most harmonious among the four. Although Yao Chong, Wang Xiaojie or Li Qiao can see Li Hong directly when he enters the palace, they are ranked according to seniority That is, Li Qiao did not think that his weight in his Majesty''s heart would be much heavier than di Renjie. So when they looked at di Renjie, di Renjie knew that it was only for him to visit his majesty. So he nodded his head without hesitation. He agreed to go into the palace early tomorrow morning to explore Li Hong''s words. Then Di Renjie looked at Yao Chong and asked, "what''s the second thing? Although Mr. Yao said that the second thing was just about the official department, it must have been because of our strategy. I wonder if Mr. Yao can disclose one or two things and let us replace him... " "There''s nothing to hide. I''m just worried that, with the participation of more than 500 colleagues in today''s bold admonition and our strategy to mediate, there will be a shortage of local officials Yes, it''s a headache for me. After all, it''s also a matter of great importance. Your majesty has a showdown and a decisive battle with the powerful families headed by the five surnames and seven hopes. However, the local government affairs can not be abandoned. Otherwise, it will also be a pressure on your Majesty to change direction? In terms of our strategy, it will take at least two to three months for this matter to be completely solved. For such a long time, the vacancy of local officials has been vacant. It is not a matter that is beneficial to your majesty, the state of the Tang Dynasty or the people. " After listening to Yao Chong''s words, di Renjie looked at Wang Xiaojie and Li Qiao, nodded again and said, "it seems that di Mou''s visit to the imperial palace is imperative, but Lord Yao doesn''t have to worry too much. Just like what you said about Emperor, since you can feel that your majesty may have other strategies, your majesty has already thought of it How can we fill the more than 500 vacancies? Therefore, Mr. Di will go into the Palace tomorrow and listen to your Majesty''s words. Then how about we get together here? " "Thank you very much, my Lord." Yao Chong heard Di Renjie say so, then slowly stood up to di Renjie salute said. Yao Chong has always been cautious. Maybe it has something to do with the head of the six ministries. He always speaks and does things without leaking anything. He never gives others any control and never owes anyone any favor. At the end of the four people''s secret talks, Yao Chong is willing to accept such a seemingly small favor as di Renjie. In fact, he is already submitting a petition to the three people, obviously to reassure the three people. In the next thing, Yao Chong is determined not to affect the tacit agreement reached by the four because of his own affairs. Just as the four men slowly came out of the room of the painted boat, arguing who would pay for today''s expenses, Li Dan, who was also the Imperial College''s sacrificial wine, walked to Li Hong''s palace in the shadow of the palace lights and led by the maids. Just after coming out of the Zhenguan temple, after learning from the empress of his mother that his father had suffered from vertigo, he took a detour and walked to Li Hong. Combining with the fact that nearly 3000 people risked their lives to directly admonish him in Luoyang today, Li Dan felt that as the younger brother of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he should go to the emperor''s brother at this time to ask if there is anything he can do for him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 913 When Li Dan arrived at Li Hong''s palace, he heard Li Zhe''s words of greeting Li Hong before entering the door. Judging from the two people''s words, it is obvious that Li Zhe has just come over for a while. The conversation between the two people did not say anything substantial as soon as he stepped into the threshold. So when he looked up and saw the clear look on the faces of the two royal brothers, he realized that his arrival was in fact expected by the two brothers. "Sure enough, you lost. Please invite me to have dinner in the best restaurant in Luoyang City in a few days." Li Hong pointed to the chair on the other side to Li Dan who had just entered the door, motioned for him to sit down, and then said to Li Zhe on the other side. "In fact, I had expected him to come. Today, I sent my father and his mother back to the palace with Lao ba. I heard a lot of comments along the way, but they were no less than you." Just now, Li Hongdan and Li Hongdan were not careful about whether they would be convinced. After all, everyone knows that both he and his eight year old Li Dan have been sincerely assisting his brother Li Hong over the years, and his brother has always trusted them both. Although it seems that he does not have any supreme power, after careful consideration, it will be found that in fact, they are no less powerful than any important official of the court. And the emperor brother was able to give these things to them without any scruples and great confidence, which also enabled them to enter the palace at a very fast speed and discuss countermeasures with his brother after the incident happened in Luoyang today. "Are you here for today''s Luoyang City?" Li Hong looked at Li Dan, who was kind and generous, and asked with a smile. "Yes, brother. Now I just want to pretend that I don''t know. I''m afraid it has been spread all over Luoyang City. I''m afraid that at this time, from Shangshu to Fuxie, down to the common people, they are quietly discussing this matter. " Between Li Dan''s words and his honest and plain looks, he gradually showed a worried look for Li Hong. "You are a brain, and you are also a scholar. It seems that you will not be able to learn strategies in your life. Don''t laugh. You''re not very good either. As soon as you enter the door, you will be killed and cut. If you put these 3000 people to death according to your opinion, you will have a good reputation as a faint monarch, and you should not let the scholars scold me for thousands of years? " Li Hong pointed to Li Dan and heard Li Zhe chuckle as soon as he said two words. Then he didn''t expect that Li Hong''s words would change and he would take him to say a few words. Li Zhe turned his mouth unconvinced and listened to Li Hong''s rebuke and retorted: "I have spent too much time in the military logistics these years, and I can''t spare any energy to learn this skill. What''s more, in my opinion, this is a noble family, five surnames and seven hopes. If you don''t punish them severely, how can you frighten them? We can''t punish them just because the law doesn''t blame the public. If you do this, they will become even worse. They think that our royal family is afraid of them "What do you mean?" Li Hong didn''t bother to pay attention to Li Zhe''s suggestion. After all, from small to large, Li Zhe has always been a man who does not need to think about problems. Even if he knows it in his heart, even if he can be keenly aware of the importance of the event, and even if he knows that his method is the most inferior, he will only have a conditioned reaction, "this Isn''t it appropriate? " Li Zhe looked at the memorial given by the Emperor himself. He wanted to take it, but he didn''t dare to accept it. It seemed that the memorial was like a piece of red charcoal fire, which would immediately scald their hands. On the other side, Li Dan shook his head like a rattle drum and said, "you''d better tell me what I can do to help you get your breath out of the five surnames and seven looks. You can tell me directly that although I''m not in trouble, I''m not afraid of anything." "This is the memorial given to me by Li Shangjin and Li Sujie. It''s OK for you to have a look at it. I can still hurt you!" See Li Zhe timidly took over the memorial, and Li Dan is still shaking his head, Li Hong glared at Li Dan said. Finally, under the pressure of Li Hong, the two took over several memorials, and swept them quickly with a slight noise and shaking. Looking at their expressions and guessing that they almost knew the content of the memorial, Li Hong said slowly: "Li Sujie and Li Shangjin started to put on these memorials one after another less than half a month after we left Chang''an with our father and mother. They just gave me some information about the official''s movements on their fiefdoms. They must have risked their lives to remonstrate today Among the officials, there were officials who granted land to them. Now you are not in your fiefdom. For a long time, you have forgotten your fiefdom, and you have not received a memorial or a secret report from your fiefdom officials. I have to say that you two are not competent at all. " "I have said that the fiefdom is dispensable to me. As long as the residence of Chang''an is given to me, I really don''t care about the rest." Li Zhe put the memorial that he had read in his hand and put it in front of Li Hong. He said casually. "I have forgotten that I still have a fief. Since the year of the disaster, Lao Qi and I have allocated most of the money in our house for disaster relief. After the disaster, I remember that after the disaster, I sent a memorial to the emperor, saying that the imperial court would take back the fiefdoms or take care of them." Li Dan also put down his memorial and pushed it to Li Hong. Then he looked at Li Hong and said in a low voice.At that time, all parts of the country were affected by the disaster. After Li Dan allocated the money from the government to the land, he began to study with other students how to continue to speed up the promotion of new crops. After all, the storability and yield of new crops are much higher than those of the original crops, and they do not affect the cultivation of the original crops. Therefore, in order to make sure that there will be no famine after the Tang Dynasty, when the people are in famine, he began to think about this matter after he had done his duty of fiefdom He thought that the imperial court or the imperial brother had already taken charge of his fiefdoms. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 914 In the year of the disaster, Li Dan led some students of the Imperial College to take Chang''an, Luoyang and other important state capitals as the center, and together with the local government, vigorously promoted new crops that could help them survive the disaster. However, even though the people were already hungry, with dull eyes and weak legs, they preferred to eat leaves and grass roots. Even in the case of guanyintu, there were still some local aristocratic families or local officials who obstructed Li Dan''s hard promotion. In their opinion, these strange seeds, which have never been seen before, are just like the species with unknown spirit. Even if Li Dan ate the food made by the new species in front of many people, officials and aristocratic families, they still can not dispel the doubts in the minds of the people that they are brainwashed by officials and aristocratic families. It was also from that time on, when Li Dan lamented the ignorance of the common people and the obstinacy of the powerful families in his heart, he thoroughly realized how much he hated these noble families who claimed to be for the welfare of the world. He also realized that although the name of Tang Jiangshan was Li, if he really reached the bottom, the real influence on the people and the influence of powerful families would be much greater than that of the royal family. Since then, he has also complained to Li Hong about the obstinacy of these aristocratic families and their influence in the hearts of the common people. However, when he said these words, his heart was still full of helpless and contradictions. He didn''t know what he wanted to do and express after he told his brother his dissatisfaction and complaints to the local aristocratic families! Do you want the emperor to increase the suppression of local aristocratic families, five surnames and seven hopes? So that the people will not be deceived by those people? I hope that the emperor can see the influence of the powerful families and the five surnames and seven hopes in the hearts of the common people, and realize the deep-rooted strength of the five surnames and seven hopes, so as to ease the relationship with the five surnames and seven hopes, even for the sake of the Tang Dynasty and the common people. At that time, Li Dan and Ludan were still promoting their crops to the local people. In Li Hong''s opinion, Li Dan''s behavior at the beginning was like selling insurance in the previous life. He took a group of people and ate bread and boiled water. He had to go door-to-door with new species and the food made of new species and sell them to each household. However, even so, many people still saw the new species as if they had seen the demons and ghosts. They were afraid that they would not be able to avoid it and get involved in the unknown. This promotion hit Li Dan a great deal. He even said that Li Dan had never hated the great Confucianists left by the Imperial College, Hongwen hall and Chongwen hall. However, since this time, after returning to Chang''an, Li Dan even wanted to remonstrate Li Hong and ask for instructions to drive all these people out of the prison, so that they could continue to harm the next generation. At that time, Li Zhi and Wu Mei were very pleased to see everything of the three brothers. They never thought that the royal brothers could work together like this. Li Dan is selling "insurance" here, while Li Zhe is trying to cross mountains with grain in a hot-air balloon. He hopes to distribute the grain from Luoyang granary to various state capitals in the shortest time and at the lowest cost. However, the unstable working characteristics of the hot-air balloon again and again have brought him a blow, which makes him want to jump off a cliff to vent his heart Help. At that time, Li Hong''s two brothers were traveling around the country, struggling to do what they could for him, the new emperor of the Tang Dynasty. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an, he was also on pins and needles. Like snowflakes in winter, memorials were smashed at him. Seven or eight of the ten memorials hoped that he could worship heaven and worship ancestors, or even punish himself Pray to heaven for good weather. At that time, none of them was able to get better. They were in different environments, but their hearts were burning with fire. Fortunately, all of them have survived. Li Dan and Li Zhe have become indifferent to the idea of fiefdom since this disaster year. In their hearts, the gains and losses of the fiefdoms were far less important than those of the Tang Dynasty under the rule of the emperor''s brother. Even if the fiefs had avoided the famine, their mood at that time would not have been any good. After all, the people of the Tang Dynasty at that time had a miserable life. "The fiefdom should be yours or yours. Even if you don''t want it, I want to ask the court to take it back. My father and my mother should agree. At that time, your memorials were sent to me at that time. At that time, I was in the Daming Palace and under the pressure of the imperial court''s advice, I was called to Xingqing Palace by my father and my mother for a full hour After the fiefdom was granted, it would be in the charge of the imperial court, but every year it should be yours. The Hubu has no money in the past two years, so it will be made up for you in a few years. " Li Hong rubbed his forehead. Once they talked about the disaster of that year, they were all full of fear. "Well So what can I do for you now? You can''t really shut them down for a few days and then let them all go? " Li Dan asked the maid in law to change Li Hong''s tea again. Now it''s late at night, and Li Hong''s tea is getting thicker and thicker.Li Hong didn''t object to Li Dan''s taking down the tea cup. Instead, he picked from the memorials on the table. Finally, he got two pieces of memorials and handed them to each of them: "in a few days, when your father''s vertigo is cured, you can go to your respective fiefdoms. These are the students that you were asked to select from the Imperial College, the Hongwen hall, and the Chongwen hall, and the local government made progress step by step After that, let these people fill in the most basic deficiencies. As for the matter that they haven''t had time for the imperial examination, they can come back to take part in the imperial examination when it is time. " "This Is that right? You can make an order to advance the imperial examination time... " "It''s too late. It''s too late. The imperial examination has always been a big event for the imperial court. It will take more than a month to start the imperial examination. Can''t we open the imperial examination for them because of the time?" "I see." Li Dan nodded thoughtfully: "it seems that many officials have come to Luoyang on my fief, so these people are..." "Yes, in the memorial submitted by the governor of Luoyang today, there are more than 20 fiefdoms of the two of you. In addition to the number of fiefdoms granted by Li Sujie and Li Shangjin, there are more than 50 and nearly 60 officials who went to Luoyang to give advice at their own risk." Li Hong sighed and then went on to say, "this is enough to prove that the noble nobles headed by the five surnames and seven hopes have been purposefully writing articles in your fiefdoms on the way of recommending scholars to be officials. Therefore, this time to let you go back is to thoroughly deal with your fiefdoms, so that you will not be implicated if anything happens in the future Go in. " "It''s a cruel and insidious means. If it wasn''t for Li Shangjin, the third emperor''s brother, and Li Sujie, the fourth emperor''s brother, had submitted to you the trend of their fiefdom officials. I''m afraid that the event of risking one''s death to remonstrate with Luoyang, the third emperor''s brother and the fourth emperor''s brother would inevitably be involved, so that you will become more afraid of your hands and feet in the matter of strict punishment, and you will have to consider it in the future The reason for the Royal participation. " Li Zhe''s fist was full of blue veins. He always knew it in his heart and didn''t say it. Now hearing Li Hongyi''s warning, he immediately understood why the fifth brother mentioned their fiefdom. "They also know that you always protect the royal family, especially the three brothers, the emperor and the fourth emperor. When you were the crown prince, they did a lot of things with you. This time, the officials of the fiefdom risked their lives to remonstrate with you. Although it had nothing to do with us princes, it was the officials of our prince''s fiefdom who participated in the advice, which made people have to bear in mind I wonder if we are also behind Nima, they are going to the death pit. We are a few! It''s to make our royal family fight against each other Li Dan''s chubby figure suddenly patted the armrest of the chair, stood up and scolded angrily. Looking at the two enlightened brothers, Li Hong finally understood the cruel means of the five surnamed seven Wang, a powerful family headed by Xun GUI. He laughed knowingly, and then kicked Li Dan''s leg with his foot, indicating that he should sit down without getting angry. "However, I have not finished all the five things that I have failed to do. Since they think that so many court officials are involved, and there are other royal family members involved, they can let me ex jure grace, can not punish them, can not punish them, can only be helpless compromise, they die remonstrance, I will do the opposite, all of these officials and noble titles Li Hong''s tone is very light, but listen to Li Dan and Li Zhe''s ears, it is to feel a burst of atrial tremor. "Everyone?" Li Dan and Li Zhe almost bit off their tongues. All of them add up to more than 500 people. If all of them are dismissed, won''t they For the Tang Dynasty, this is more shocking than a large-scale rebellion. Moreover, no one can say whether its influence in the future is good or bad. It is good or bad for the court, the Tang Dynasty and even Li Hong. "Yes, everyone." Li Hong looked at the two big mouth open emperor younger brother, said firmly. He did not tell them that when Di Renjie and others went to the boat for a secret talk, Jingwei had already told himself the contents of their secret talks. This is why he has the courage to remove officials and abolish the title of nobility on such a large scale. At the beginning, Li Dan was asked to select scholars who were able to enter the official career, just to focus on training, hoping that one day he would be able to make suggestions for the country of chaotang and become an important official of the court. After all, with Li Dan''s temperament, he didn''t restrict his words. I''m afraid that most of the scholars who had hoped to make some achievements in the official career were taken by him to engage in learning, or Li Zhe was taken to study the hot-air balloon crazily. Therefore, Li Hong asked Li Dan to select some potential candidates for official career. He hoped that he could become a scholar in the imperial court in the future. He should focus on training and distinguishing them, so as to eliminate Li Dan and Li Zhe''s coveting of them. I didn''t expect that the unintentional move, which was just to get rid of Li Dan and Li Zhe''s covetous idea, has become his life-saving straw today. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 915 In fact, it is easy to say and not easy to cultivate a generation of talents. Since Li Hong took charge of the Chongwen Hall of Donggong, he has already embedded many students from Chongwen hall in the thousands of official positions in the imperial court, and it took more than ten years to achieve this. But even so, when the education in the whole environment cannot be popularized on a large scale, it is true that more and more people can read and write. However, those who can have their own thoughts, get rid of the shackles of the meaning of words, have their own unique ideas, and can use their brains to think are not as the imperial court intended. After all, ordinary people are willing to let their children give up farming and raise chickens and ducks, but there are not many people who are willing to study sages'' books to gain fame. The germination of the imperial examination system is developing rapidly, and the fierce dying struggle of the "nine grades" system. In the cognition of ordinary people, most people still think that, It is more practical to be born in a good family, or to have a relationship with a powerful family than to take part in the imperial examination. This is the actual situation of the Tang Dynasty which is now in transition, and it is also the reality that the imperial examination system and the nine grade system in the original track of history are parallel. However, because of Li Hong''s promotion, the natural law that the two systems that could have been parallel could survive the fittest with the development of time has suddenly made the contradiction violent and turbulent. Di Renjie was already at the gate of the palace before dawn. When Jin Wuwei opened the gate of the Imperial City, "Your Majesty, does the situation really not need to be controlled? If it''s not done in secret... " "Why in secret? I really don''t believe that the four yamen offices of Dali temple, Yushitai, Libu and Xingbu can''t find the authority of these officials? Since the aristocratic family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes has made a decisive gesture of all-out, why should we be inferior to them in terms of momentum? " "But..." "Don''t worry about it. There will be no shock on the court. Originally I thought this kind of thing would not appear in my Tang Dynasty. Now it seems that it is very difficult to completely change history. It seems that we can never get rid of the manipulation of history." Li Hong looked out of the window at the flowers, the dew wet flowers at the moment particularly delicate, early attracted to the flower picker: butterfly. Di Renjie didn''t know what Li Hong''s last words meant. But looking at his Majesty''s disappointment, it was obvious that his majesty still had a strategy that he did not tell him. Moreover, his Majesty was not willing to use this method as a last resort. But since it''s about history, what would it be? Even if Di Renjie had already walked out of the palace and walked on the Bank of Luoyang River, he did not think of anything that could make the officials fear and make his majesty feel afraid in history. In fact, if Di Renjie had paid more attention, he would have known that what Li Hong had said had appeared in the square of Zichen hall. However, the two copper boxes had not been used for a long time and were abandoned by Li Hong himself. Now, because of the pressure of the noble family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes, Li Hong had no choice but to take out the bronze urn again and put it in the palace gate, allowing the courtiers to put various memorials into it. Li Hong slowly came to the Zhenguan palace. After meeting the long father who was still lying in bed to recuperate, Li Hong chatted casually, and Li Hong walked slowly to the garden where Wu Mei was. Although Li Zhi knew that the scholars in Luoyang gathered to give advice at the risk of death, when he saw Li Hong sitting and chatting with him, and when he just woke up and asked about Wu Mei, Wu Mei replied with a relaxed look. He thought that this matter had achieved a satisfactory result. Even in his mind, he thought that this matter might be the noble capital headed by Li Hong and five surnames and seven hopes It was the concession that made the palace so peaceful and peaceful. However, he did not know that the current peace and harmony were just the prelude to the coming of the rain and the wind all over the building. After seeing Li Hong off, Li Zhi was naturally relaxed and relaxed and closed his eyes, thinking about how to remind Li Hong again about returning Li Xian to Chang''an. With the maids stepping into a newly-built flower shop, Li Hong did not see the busy figure of the Empress Dowager. Instead, he saw two beautiful figures in a small pavilion, enjoying or taking care of the fragrance of the garden. The figures of Shangguan Wan''er and gentleness block Wu Mei''s figure inside, so when Li Hong approached them, he saw that there were three people in the pavilion, not the two people he had just seen at the beginning. In the middle of the three, where the tea table should have been placed, was a copper box, which looked very similar to the two short-lived copper lockers Li Hong had placed in front of the Zichen Hall Square. Shangguan Wan''er and Wen''an are leaning on their chin, and their eyes are focused on the bronze. Wu Mei is also focusing on the bronze. From time to time, she also reaches out her hand and touches some cold copper boxes. She is explaining to the two girls that she takes out the bronze urn again, hoping to help hong''er survive the current confrontation with the five surnames and seven hopes and keep his dragon Yan. "Wan''er, have you contacted Li Lingyue? You should remember that you should not publish the contents of fangjiantianxia at will. During this period, the contents of fangjiantianxia must be consistent with Li Hong''s decision in court. You must not act rashly. ""Yes, after the mother, the minister knew that after hearing the instructions from the mother, the minister had already sent a letter to his highness." Shangguan Wan''er said obediently. "Well..." Wu Mei sighed helplessly. Then she looked at her and said, "you were always a knight errant in Jiannan road. You have been in the palace all these years. You must be unfamiliar with the world of Rangers outside? I''m afraid it''s a Ranger in jiannandao. I don''t know that you were gentle in those years, right? " Wu Mei laughs lazily, and the wrinkles around her eyes have increased compared with the previous two years. However, the beauty of her charm still remains, and she can still see the beauty shadow of her gorgeous crown in the world at that time. "I don''t worry about this. With the name of female Xia Wen who broke down in Jiannan Road, I think it must be in the world now, and it will have some influence. It''s just The son minister is worried that his majesty will not let him out of the palace, and then use the power of Rangers to help him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 916 After meeting and chatting with Li Qiao, Yao Chong and others, di Renjie suddenly looked shocked. This made Li Qiao, Yao Chong and Wang Xiaojie become nervous. He thought that there were still obvious loopholes and deficiencies in the conspiracy after his Majesty''s supplement. When they asked Di Renjie with words or eyes, di Renjie just shook his head and didn''t say what made him suddenly shocked. But he slowly opened his mouth and said, "it seems that your majesty has already planned for this matter. The four of us do not have to worry about what adverse effects this rash admonition caused by the five surnames and seven hopes will have on your majesty. We should share the worries and solve the difficulties for your majesty as soon as possible according to our original plan." After Di Renjie said that, he always wondered why the imperial concubine of Shangguan and gentle imperial concubine were taken by Li Hong, accompanied the emperor and the Empress Dowager to Chang''an, and at the same time sent Miss Bai Chunbai to Jiannan road. Among them Has your majesty already begun to calculate the five surnames and seven hopes? Otherwise, why did the two imperial concubines, especially the imperial concubine of Shangguan, appear in Chang''an so coincidentally? Is it Under your Majesty''s arrangement, the gentle imperial concubine will also play a certain role in this incident against the five surnames and seven hopes, as well as the dignitaries of the powerful families? Gentle finally came out of the palace with two maids and two eunuchs. These four people, however, have always accompanied gentle martial arts experts, and they have always been the four people that gentle admires in martial arts. This time, Li Hong seems to have no choice but to do it under the pressure of Wu Mei. However, Li Hong understood in an instant when facing the scornful look of Long Ma. Long Ma had already seen through his own small thoughts. The reason why she proposed to let gentleness go out of the palace and let gentleness seduce some Rangers, and then find a breakthrough in looking for the five surnames and seven outlooks was nothing more than the embarrassment that she was afraid of gentleness and thought Li Hong was even scheming with her. The nature of Rangers seems special, but ordinary. In today''s Tang Dynasty, ordinary people are just like the common people. Similarly, because of the special and ordinary nature of Rangers, Rangers can get more trust from people all over the world when they spread some rumors compared with the official public opinion. Shangguan Waner salutes Li Hong in a hurry, and then leaves with Wu Mei''s permission. Early this morning, Li Hong has already explained some things to her. The official department, the punishment department, the Yushitai, including the Dali temple, often go to the places where the "fangjiantianxia" is printed, and hand over some materials and articles to her, and then she will check, typeset and finally issue. So Shangguan Wan''er knows that she has a great responsibility this time. Even Li Lingyue, the princess of the Taiping in Chang''an, is probably frowning at the moment, seriously considering how to deal with the publication of these issues of "the world in the world" and what to publish. Xu Yanbo''s timely appearance can be regarded as a substitute for Shangguan Waner''s role beside Li Lingyue in Chang''an. Li Lingyue gives up her prejudice against Xu Yanbo and begins to regard him as Shangguan Waner. Finally, she has an object around her who can discuss everything. As a descendant of Xu Jingzong, Xu Yanbo, as a descendant of human cat Xu Jingzong, seems to have been inherited in these matters. Therefore, at this sensitive time, with the cooperation of him and Li Lingyue, the public opinion of Chang''an will not be so abnormal, which is also a pair of combinations that let Li Hong feel quite at ease. "You mean the royal family is not involved this time? Not even in the dark? " Wu Mei put the handkerchief that wipes copper to return to shake in the hand, looking at Li Hong that sits down opposite asks a way. "The affairs of King Cao''s uncle Li Ming, Yue''s uncle Li Zhen, and Princess Fangling''s Royal aunt and grandmother have already made other royal family members sit in a critical position for a long time. This time, it is obvious that they will not put their hands on the matter of making a bold and direct admonition. In addition, there are some people in Jingwei who are analyzing their actions in recent years. On the whole, there is no trace to prove that they are related to this incident. " Li Hong personally poured a cup of tea to Wu Mei, watching Wu Mei put down her handkerchief and took it over. "I''m afraid I should have contacted you secretly, but because of the means you Li Hong used to break down the royal family, this time it''s a long memory. Alas Is this the so-called once bitten by a snake and afraid of the well rope for ten years? " Wu Mei is holding the tea with the right temperature. She looks around her favorite peony, but she doesn''t have any sense of enjoying the flowers. "The most strange thing for me is that the governor of Jingzhao didn''t take part in it. This is also the reason why the children''s ministers did not focus on Chang''an. Obviously, when the five surnames and seven Wangs knew that they had arrived in Luoyang, they put all the preparations they had made in Luoyang." Li Hong looked at the bronze urn of the original four crossings. Now there is only one crossing left, pointing to Wu Mei. Wu Mei took a look at the bronze urn and said, "at the beginning, you were against the bronze urn. Later, the empress mother thought about the interests. This time, she recommended you to use it again. The third cover is to keep one. It is hoped that this entrance will let the court officials understand that the appearance of the bronze urn is only aimed at one thing. In this way, it can also minimize the harm and influence of the bronze urn, so as not to be in the court again after dealing with the five surnames and seven hope''s rash remonstrance. Because of the bronze headgear, the court officials will attack each other, frame up and plant stolen goods. If you ban it again, you will not be in a dilemma that the emperor''s golden mouth will not be changed in three years. ""Haha, the son minister knew that the Empress Dowager must have figured out how to make a decision and how to use it for her son''s minister. Thank you so much for your hard work." "Don''t be funny. That''s all the palace can help you. As for the affairs in the court, you need to discuss with your ministers how to deal with them. This incident seems small, and you must know the danger. Although you can''t cut the grass completely, you must be hopeless after this time. ¡± "you can rest assured that the courtiers, the relatives, the imperial concubines and the Empress Dowager have all come out to help the children and ministers to tide over the difficulties. If the children''s ministers put up these bad things again this time, they are really embarrassed to be the emperor." "If you can be sure of this, I hope the people in the world can see right and wrong as you said." Wu Mei stretched out her arm. Li Hong immediately got up and helped Wu Mei up. Then the mother and son walked full in the flower shop, saying some key issues from time to time. In those days, even the famous officials and generals who followed Emperor Taizong to fight in the world, or to govern the world, or now there are still some officials in the imperial court, or rely on the shadow of their ancestors, now live a leisurely and comfortable life of prosperity and wealth under the title of their parents. As some dignitaries who could not see his majesty Li Hong today did not participate in the incident and three days after the event of risking their lives to remonstrate, they began to express their loyalty to their majesty through their mouths in the mansion of Li Dan and Li Zhe, who had not yet gone to their fiefdoms. Although these words can not reach the heaven, but at least for these worried dignitaries, it is no less than a dose of calming. With Li Dan and Li Zhe going to their own fiefdoms and other royal relatives, led and led by Li Shen, King Ji, they all returned to their own fiefdoms. On the seventh day of the event, the noble family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes were still dreaming of the spring and Autumn period at home, thinking that his Majesty would certainly make concessions after the Luoyang court meeting on that day was over They will unconditionally release those registered and detained court officials. When they pay more attention to the country and the people''s lives in the Tang Dynasty, rumors and impeachment of the imperial historian''s platform begin to sweep through the whole Luoyang city like a tornado. In the sultry afternoon in Luoyang, the cicada perched in the shade covered with leaves and began to cry tirelessly. In the streets and alleys of Luoyang City, fangjiantianxia quickly sold all the publications. "The Cui family of Boling ignored human life and bullied men and women. In Anping County, Cui Xuanwei, the Duke of Anping, occupied and forcibly bought and sold land and bullied the market. His son Cui Xinggong, the governor of Yizhou, bought officials and sold officials. In the name of family recommendation, he received money from scholars and planted relatives in Anping County and Yizhou governor''s office..." "As a new concubine, Du Shenyan, the Prime Minister of Luoyang, did evil things He killed his grandparents, uncles and the property under supervision, and sold grain stored in Luoyang at a high price for his own profit. " "Xingyang Zheng''s Jiangzhou governor committed seven crimes, suspected of six stolen goods..." Almost in half a day, from the sun hanging high above the head to the sunset, a golden light covered the city of Luoyang. All of a sudden, there were various versions of rumors, either against some dignitaries or local officials. At the same time, some people began to talk about it. Some of them were not used to the government''s inaction, ignored the facts, ignored the people''s grievances, and prepared to do justice for heaven and punish the villains according to the rules of the Rangers. What''s more, before the city gate of Luoyang was to be closed symbolically, some people from various places rushed into Luoyang City, howling and crying, holding blood stained white cloth in their hands, and chanting about the crime of a county Duwei bullying the people and extorting money. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 917 The so-called detention of those nobles with titles, as well as some officials, is not all detained in Luoyang''s cells. If that happens, the matter of directly admonishing will start to break out from the first day of large-scale conflict and bring great turbulence to the country. What''s more, Luoyang''s cells can''t contain so many "delicate and expensive" people all at once. Officials with five grades and above, as well as the nobility and nobility with five grades or above, were confined to their homes, or, like the local governor, they were confined to the post stations or inns in Luoyang City. "Do you really dare to put all these people in jail? Even if all the cells in Luoyang City are used, I''m afraid they can''t hold these 3000 people. The important thing is In what name does your majesty arrest people? " Cui Xuanwei is sitting in the hall, with his sons at the bottom. As the leader of the Cui family of Boling, the Duke of Anping in the Tang Dynasty is now nearly sixty years old. He is hale and hearty, full of self-confidence, and his eyes are still bright, giving people a sense of wisdom, refinement and resourcefulness. In addition, when Lizhi was in power, he was deeply favored by Lizhi, and he was close to the royal family at the beginning. Now, of course, he has the confidence to speculate on his Majesty''s mind and the tricks of the court on how to deal with this incident. Therefore, Cui Xuanwei didn''t take the rumors that swept Luoyang city like a storm in half a day today. He even hoped that the storm would become more violent. He hoped that the court could bring some other powerful people into the storm after spreading the rumors about Cui''s family in Boling and Zheng''s family in Xingyang Come on. "But father, it is obvious that these rumors were deliberately made by the imperial court. With extremely sinister purposes, they maliciously slandered our two noble families. Wouldn''t it make us suffer from the criticism of the whole world?" Cui Xinggong''s face looked dignified. He and his father expected that his Majesty would fight back, but what they didn''t expect was that his Majesty''s counterattack was so tough and fast that he could not hide his ears. Moreover, Cui Xinggong also had all aspects. He did not give them any space to fight back. In just a few days, the court began to use all the means it could use. Even in the eyes of the common people in the world, the knight errant who always regarded himself as a righteous man was expropriated by the court. Cui Xinggong, who has been steeped in imperial court for many years, has to worry that his Majesty''s decision to fight back with the imperial court this time is to reveal a message to them: that is, he is not going to make concessions in the face of the five surnames and seven hopes, and is really going to make a plan to lose both sides. "So what? Not all the people in the world are blind. The people who have a clear mind still account for the majority. Even those who are bewitched by the imperial court are just some people who don''t plan with us at ordinary times. Why care? Today, I used half a day to maliciously slander the Cui family in Boling and the Zheng family in Xingyang. I''m afraid that tomorrow it''s the turn of the Cui family in Qinghe County, and the Li family in Zhaojun county and the Wang family in Taiyuan. Since Lu Zhaolin became the family leader, Fan Yang Lu''s family has been following his majesty all the time. In these years, Lu Zhaolin has been the only one who has given up his clan''s interests. However, Lu Zhaolin''s life has not been easy. On one hand, he has to be like a court watch On the other hand, he has to appease those who have other ideas in the clan. It is estimated that he has been squeezed by the imperial court and the clan in recent days because he risked his life to remonstrate. " Cui Xuanwei''s confident appearance made Cui Xinggong''s heart a little quieter. After all, his father was able to lead the Cui family of Boling to this day, and even had a faint hope of becoming the first of the seven hopes. His father had made great contributions. "But I always feel something wrong in my heart. I always have some worries. If the imperial court makes such a huge move, it''s really not afraid that the whole world will attack it? Are they really willing to risk the turbulence of the country and the country, and tear our skin with us, and have a death net Cui Xinggong looked at his calm father, but there was still a kind of unspeakable worry in his heart. Cui Xinggong, who is over middle-aged, is a little bit fat. Although he does not look as wise and elegant as Cui Xuanwei, he can be competent as the chief official of the governor''s office of Yizhou. In addition to his steady and cautious personality, he is helped a lot by his father Cui Xuanwei, who mediates a lot of relations between the court and the court, which makes him lucky to stand out and finally become the leader The chief official of the governor''s office in Yizhou. "Who is your majesty? You have been an official in the imperial court these years. Although you have never been an official in Kyoto, you are now a senior official and important Minister of the Tang Dynasty as a senior official in the governor''s office of Yizhou. Have you not seen clearly and thoroughly understood your Majesty''s way of doing things in these years? " Looking at his restless son, Cui Xuanwei sighed and continued to explain: "since his Majesty was made the crown prince, his style of conduct has always been decisive and resolute. For so many years, his majesty has been dictatorial. Although there has been no mistake on the way, the disaster in the previous two years has not caused your majesty to send an order of guilt to himself? If you had once issued a criminal edict, how much harm it would have done to your majesty? In this way, at least, his Majesty''s prestige in the court will be greatly reduced, and it will not be so easy to rule the court. If we take the opportunity to remonstrate with your majesty, we will certainly achieve twice the result with half the effort. However, who could have imagined that his Majesty would not hesitate to spend money to buy peace, and would rather fight for the deficit of the national treasury, rather than let the local rich and powerful families and the landlord class earn more than issue an edict against himself. This has made us have to plan for something else, and then we have to face up to the death. However, we can also see from it that his majesty has always been reluctant to be bullied by others. His majesty has always taken a tough attitude towards the courtiers at home, the noble families and the foreigners. Those who are too tough are easy to break down, and those who are gentle are invincible. Therefore, this time, my father would like his majesty to be more tough. It is better to involve all the nobles and nobles in the whole world. In this way, your Majesty''s chances of winning may be less than one Chengdu. ""Why? And ask my father for advice. " Cui Xinggong looked at his father, who was in high spirits and stood in front of the window to point out the mountains and rivers. It seemed that everything was under his control. "Why?" Cui Xuanwei turned his head, stroked his beard, and said with a smile, "now I have no external worries, only internal troubles. Under such circumstances, can people''s hearts not think of changing? The supreme emperor and the Empress Dowager are still in the prime of spring and autumn. If your majesty completely and openly quarrel with the vast number of powerful scholars in the world at this time, it will be like what we are now doing to remonstrate with your majesty. Once the situation reaches a point where human resources are out of control and no interest group can stop the fight alone, his majesty will be in the same situation as now Taiwan? Although the emperor and the Empress Dowager have shown great favor to his majesty, and they have been in charge of the country and going out for war for so many years, but Li Dan, king of Yin, and Li Zhe, king of England, have also accumulated a lot of fame and prestige in recent years. Once the situation is out of control, will the emperor and the Empress Dowager coordinate? Or to stabilize the turbulence between the imperial court and the state and depose...... " At last, Cui Xuanwei could stop. After all, the next words are still suspected of treacherous deeds at least now. So when he finished his words, he also let his own sons know the situation. Although the court was fighting back and began to suppress and attack the five surnames and seven hopes, it was more like the last struggle of a drowning man. Look It seems to be quite dynamic and spectacular, but it is totally useless. Eventually, he will drown. At the same time, while Cui''s family in Boling did their unique analysis and Countermeasures because of the sudden storm in Luoyang City, the Zheng family in Xingyang was also in the government''s office, making their own analysis of the rumors that came suddenly today. I hope you can smell the determination of the court this time and the situation of his majesty Li Hong in the court. Anyone knows that his majesty is well received by the courtiers in the court. After all, most of the courtiers were promoted either when his Majesty was Minister of the Ministry of Hubu, or when his majesty served as Minister of the Ministry of Chancery, or when his Majesty was in charge of the country as crown prince, or after his majesty ascended the throne. Therefore, the sudden storm in Luoyang City can be regarded as the officials who support his majesty. When seeing his Majesty''s present predicament, he has to make such a bad decision, hoping to frighten the participants of this bold and direct admonition, so that these people will know the anger of heaven and retreat. However, both the Cui family of Boling and the Zheng family of Xingyang have seen that Luoyang City has become the oven of their two families, but they can still cope with these rumors in a calm manner. They even hope that when they hear more rumors and malicious remarks about themselves in the morning, they can also hear some rebellious remarks about other families. In any case, in just half a day''s time, the rainstorm and wind blowing in Luoyang City did not make them realize that the danger was approaching. Even at this time, they still could not forget the trace of regret. That is, when planning the matter of risking death, it would be nice to win even one or two royal families In this way, their chances of success will be greater, and they will not be able to fully occupy the initiative as they are now. Dormant in Luoyang City, they did not come forward to refute the rumors, but quietly in their own hinterland, waiting for Li Hong to continue to make their decisions, continue to let the storm come more violent, so that in the end, the winners will get more benefits. They are not aware of the storm in the streets of Luoyang. Taking the Cui family in Boling and the Zheng family in Xingyang as the two main lines, Yao Chong, the Minister of the Ministry of government, after several days of sleepless, finally sorted out in the archives of the Ministry of officials how those officials who risked their lives to remonstrate were recommended into the official career. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 918 The boats on the Luoyang River still have melodious songs and melodious harps. The people are still talking in a low voice about today''s rumors. In the bustling places of the northern and southern cities, there are more topics between traders because of the rumors. However, the price of the transaction has not been affected, and the mutual benefit between merchants is still carried out fairly. In a word, except for some more rumors, there was no change in Luoyang City. Everything was the same as usual. The people who were separated from the government affairs of the imperial court in the world still sat in the courtyard chatting with each other after lighting the lamp, or they were sitting on the couch dozing off to catch mosquitoes. The night in Luoyang city is in a sharp contrast between silence and excitement. Some square areas far away from Luoyang River are already dark, and occasionally there are a few night lights on the street. The square District, which is close to the two cities in the north and the south, and on both sides of the Luoyang River, is still a lively and extraordinary picture. The women singing and dancing and the talents of poetry and Fu are still indefatigably active. The bright lanterns shine on the slightly smoked and blurred faces. The relaxed and comfortable atmosphere tells about an ordinary night in Luoyang. In sharp contrast to the surrounding area, there are still Di Renjie, Li Qiao, Yao Chong and Wang Xiaojie in the painted boat. Each of them holds a thick stack of paper, which is filled with the names of more than 500 officials classified by Yao Chong, as well as their political achievements in the places they serve, as well as some relations with local people, aristocratic families and powerful families The contradiction or interest alliance. "The first two pictures are about some officials related to the Zheng family and Boling Cui family in Xingyang. From the seventh grade to the fourth grade, there are 196 officials at all levels. There are 157 officials in various states and counties, 39 officials in Luoyang and Chang''an counties, and the rest are officials related to other powerful families or dignitaries Of the more than 500 people, 447 were promoted by the five surnames and seven expectations, and the remaining 65 were appointed through the imperial examination! What do you mean that these sixty-five people are the legitimate children of the five surnames and seven Wangli? " Finally, Yao Chong took the paper in his hand and couldn''t help laughing. Even Yao Chong, who was always slow and unhurried, had a relaxed mind. It is enough to think that now the four people are quite satisfied with the effect of the torrential wind and rainstorm in Luoyang City. "What does that mean?" Wang Xiaojie was the first to ask. As the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, he was born in the army. If we let him have insight into the enemy''s intention to deploy troops on the battlefield, he has some experience. But when it comes to the bureaucratic machinations, Wang Xiaojie seems to know nothing about it. Otherwise, he would not have been left behind after Li Hong was forced to appoint him as Minister of the Ministry of punishment I was scolded. Di Renjie stroked his beard and looked at the silent Li Qiao and Yao Chong. He ignored Wang Xiaojie''s eye inquiries and said with a smile: "it seems that the five surnames and seven hopes are not sticking to the nine grade system as they boast. For their own benefit, for the sake of the family''s long-term plan and glory, they are crying for help After returning to the system of nine grades, he secretly ordered his family''s children to enter the official career through the imperial examination. Obviously, this is a successor for them. Presumably, many of the officials who did not take part in the bold admonition were from the noble family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes? " "Lord Di is right. I have been reading and checking the information of officials at all levels in the Ministry of official affairs for several days. I find that it is true that some officials who hold important positions in the imperial court are from the five surnames and seven hopes. However, none of them took part in the direct admonition at the risk of death, and these people are all important officials and pillars of the Tang Dynasty And their respective families have high expectations of the pillars of talent. " Yao Chong sighed, shook his head and sighed. It has to be said that the five surnames and seven hopes are shouting for the imperial court to return to the traditional nine grade system in the selection of officials. On the one hand, they make great efforts to let their own lineage, who are highly expected by the family, to take part in the imperial examination. However, they still don''t take them into the imperial examination and treat them as family heirlooms. "The intention is not to give them five surnames and seven hopes as the head of the noble family, leaving important candidates to maintain the future glory of the family. Such behavior and behavior are really despised." Li Qiao also had no choice but to shake his head. As a imperial historian, he had been slightly heard of these things. Now, he was confirmed by the Ministry of officials. In his heart, he was full of disdain and disdain for those five surnames and seven hopes. "Isn''t that what your majesty used to say to the five surnames and seven looks? If you want to be a whore and set up a memorial archway, in any case, the benefits can''t be ignored. Your Majesty must share the benefits with them. " Wang Xiaojie held up his tea cup and drank it out in one gulp, as if to make a final conclusion. While the four people were sitting in the boat, fighting against the five surnames and seven hopes, and making meticulous plans for the release of other noble rumors tomorrow, Li Hong, with Huameng and cheetah, walked slowly towards this side along the Luoyang River bank where people were coming and going. But before the three of them approached Di Renjie''s boat from the Bank of Luoyang River, they were stopped by Wu Wei, who was hiding behind willows on the river bank.It is impossible for the guards, who are serious and full of no admittance, to know his majesty today. However, judging from Li Hong''s rich or expensive nature and his dignity, they politely invited them to board the boat from other river banks. Finally, after Huameng took out a waist token, the military guards respectfully sent them from here to the river bank. The leader of the city Wu Wei, who was obviously responsible for protecting Di Renjie''s four people, immediately ran to the boat where Di Renjie lived after saluting Li Hong respectfully. There are not many guests on the small boat, but there are three cabins on the second floor, which are used for the guests to chat with the women on the Luoyang River, play the piano and sing. As for the first floor of the boat, it is arranged according to the general Huafang arrangement. In a small hall, there are still several empty tables left. The rest of the room is occupied by the guests. Either they are chatting and laughing, or they are watching the woman at the bow of the boat flying over the strings in the wind at night, singing some operas that have been sung from the imperial palace After their own head shaking head, immersed in the music or the sound of the piano, do enjoyment. As soon as Li Hong boarded the second floor, he heard the door of a cabin creak and was pulled open. Then he saw that di Renjie, led by the Wu Wei, was preparing to come out of the cabin to meet him. After dismissing the Wu Wei, di Renjie and Li Qiao and others welcomed Li Hong into the room. The four were in a hurry to clean up the scattered paper on the table of eight immortals, as well as a pot of tea and four cups from the painting boat. "I don''t know that your majesty is coming. I can''t go to..." Di Renjie and Li Qiao salute Li Hong and say. "Well, there''s no need for so much etiquette at this time." Li Hong waved his hand, and then Huameng and Cheetah sat down at the door. Wang Xiaojie quickly wiped the chair several times and pulled it open to let Li Hong sit down. "You four important officials of the imperial court, would you not have asked for such a pot of tea when you came to the boat?" Li Hong pulled the teapot in the middle of the table top, opened the lid, smelled the tea in it, and then looked at the four teacups. He asked faintly, "you are such a stingy guest. The owner of the boat even let you go on the boat? And it left you this most secluded cabin for days on end "Although I asked for less, I paid more for tea, so So the owner of the boat didn''t say much about it, but every time we didn''t want a girl, we always got a burst of white eyes and scorn from the procuress, as if we came here to disturb the business of her daughter. " Wang Xiaojie laughs, looks at the smile on Li Qiao''s three faces, and then answers. "Nonsense, the daughters in the hands of the pimps are earning money by singing with the guests and chatting with each other. When you get here, you don''t want any of them, even playing the piano to set off the atmosphere. If I''m a pimp, when you leave, I''ll kick you one by one into the Luoyang River to save you from delaying her daughters'' business." Li Hong again pointed to the door of the Huameng, Huameng immediately got up, gently opened the cabin door and went out. After a while, after several people in the room sat down again, Huameng came in with a woman holding a piano, followed by several assistants. Naturally, they were holding some food boxes filled with various snacks and fruits. "Just play your piano. You''ll forget your ears and mouth downstairs. The silver won''t be less for you." Hua Meng whispered a word in the woman''s ear. Then he held the instrument for the woman and went to the place near the window where the woman from the boat was playing. He put the piano down and asked again with his eyes. Then he went to the door and sat down. Li Hong and others, sitting at the table of eight immortals, did not even look directly at the woman after she came in. Li Hong, who was facing the woman with his back, looked at the crystal clear grapes like emeralds, and then picked one of them and put them into his mouth. "Don''t worry. There are many people who want to harm me, but it will never be someone here who will harm me. Besides, Huameng has been with me for so many years. Is he a vegetarian?" Li Hong tasted the sweetness of grapes and looked at the four faces of Di Renjie. After he finished, he gradually relaxed from a nervous expression to a relaxed one. After Li Hong finished, the sound of the piano seemed to have been ordered. The sound began to reverberate gently in the room. Just now, there was Hua Meng''s advice, which had seen all the strange women of the guests. Therefore, she only played the music without opening her voice, but only plucked the strings with a soft jade finger, which added a touch of elegance to the room. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 919 The music played by women is not only familiar to Li Hong, but also to di Renjie and others. But it was not that several people met acquaintances or confidants, but the reason why these tunes made them so familiar was that they were all handed down from the palace, and they were all spread out after being played in the palace by Yan Lingbin himself, or they were taken out of the palace by Qin ChuChu and Huo Xiaoyu, which made these tunes in Chang''an Luoyang and other places began to spread. The sound of the piano in the cabin flows slowly, washing the silence of the room. Not far from the piano stage, the fragrance rises with a faint blue smoke, and the simple flavor lingers in the room. With the sound of the piano like high mountains and flowing water, as well as the faint sound of small water spray from outside, it seems that people are in the empty mountains and valleys in the autumn rain. After reading the materials that Yao Chong sorted out for several days and nights, Yao Chong actually sent him a copy of these materials at the first time. Now, looking at it again, Li Hong is just a boring time. With the symbolic reading of Di Renjie''s four people, Li Hong is just looking through them. "Young master, it seems that the behavior of those people today is still quite abnormal. There is no one to refute the rumors. Are they waiting for the others to join hands to refute the rumors? Just like this time, advancing with each other and retreating at the same time? " Wang Xiaojie could not bear it. Before Li Hong came in, he told Di Renjie about his worries. "I''m afraid that they will be so united. Today we are just trying to test the reaction of these two families. Although we say that we have achieved the desired effect, Lord Wang is worried We can''t help but be on guard. " Li Qiao pondered the reaction of Cui and Zheng, and said unconsciously. "What do you mean?" Li Hong leaned on the back of his chair and asked Yao Chong after listening to Wang Xiaojie. "The lower officials think that if they don''t panic or refute rumors, they must have seen through our intention. Obviously, they know that this is the public opinion that the court wants to deal with the officials who dare to remonstrate with death. However, the lower official thinks that since we are ready, we don''t have to speculate about them. After all, we have the upper hand now, and these people can do it more or less From different aspects to find some evidence of dereliction of duty, or corruption "The lower officials don''t worry about this. What they worry about is that once the imperial court is fully launched, some people will fish in troubled waters and muddle through. After all, the upper and lower levels are involved. If we release comments against other companies tomorrow, will they really unite and fight together?" Di Renjie is also dignified. It''s just that five people including Li Hong, even Huameng and Cheetah who have been sitting at the door, especially Hua Meng, who has been looking at the woman who plays the piano occasionally, can''t find that the woman playing the piano. After hearing Yao Chong''s claim to be an official, a pair of slender jade hands that used to play on the strings suddenly became a little shaky. But Li Hong instinctively wanted to look back, because soon after they started talking, the sound became a bit messy under the playing of the woman behind him. Although he still followed the music score and fingering, he could still hear it. There was a little uneasiness and tension in the sound, which was more like the first time that a woman who was just at the beginning of her career and felt uneasy. He did not have time to think about it, but the slightest doubt flashed from his mind. His attention was attracted by Di Renjie''s words in an instant. "In your expectation, how long do you think it will take from the beginning to the end?" Li Hong''s fingers with the rhythm of the piano gently tapping the armrest, smiling at the four asked. "Naturally, I hope to settle this matter as soon as possible. After all, the matter is very serious. It will have a great influence on the court and you. If it is not solved in time..." With the sound of "Zheng", the node of the piano sound behind him instantly broke away from the original music score in Li Hong''s mind. So before Di Renjie finished speaking, Li Hong suddenly turned to look at the woman playing the piano. "Ah..." At the moment of Li Hong''s turning back, the woman who played the piano suddenly exclaimed. Her hands were stunned on the string. She lowered her head and trembled. She did not dare to look up at Li Hong. Looking at the woman''s situation, Li Hong also understood that the woman had been paying attention to their conversation from the very beginning, and even her every move. Otherwise, she could not have turned around so suddenly and could have been discovered by her in an instant. The woman felt the sword like gaze on her head, and even felt her scalp was splitting to both sides under the gaze of those eyes. The sudden huge pressure made her tense body at the beginning, and at the moment, it seemed that she was going to spasm. The whole body was stiff and disobedient. A pair of nervous trembling jade hands, still gently on the string, move away is not, continue to maintain this posture is not, stagnation in the mid air can not live shaking. It is not enough for a young woman to listen to his own words. And as soon as I entered the room, I could feel that everything in the room was going on around the noble childe. Although I had been lowering my head since I entered the room, I could still feel the pressure and timidity brought to her by that childe."Who are you?" Li Hong asked. "Concubine Concubine I am the pianist of this family''s painting boat. Please forgive me. " The woman lowered her head, trembled her voice, and put her hands down unconsciously. She sat behind the piano stage and said in panic. Li Hong looked back at Hua Meng. Hua Meng got up again, opened the hatch door and went out. Then he turned to the woman and said, "are you scared because you guessed our identity, or are you worried about something else?" The women in the land of fireworks have opportunities to get in touch with people of all walks of life, and even princes and nobles. Therefore, they have developed a pair of poisonous eyes and are extremely accurate in seeing people. Just now, Li Hong and other people''s short words have made the woman realize from the lines that the several people she serves today are the officials who risked their lives to directly admonish the imperial court against Luoyang, which was full of wind and rain in the city a few days ago. Although she didn''t care about the affairs of the court, the events of the past few days were too big. Among the guests coming and going, at least nine groups of people from ten groups would discuss this matter. They were just talking about their own views on the matter. This time, his Majesty was afraid that he would lose face and look down at the five surnames and seven. In other words, the five surnamed Qiwang openly opposed his majesty, risked his death to remonstrate with his majesty to change his ways. He was afraid that his Majesty''s Long Yan would be furious, so he decided to thoroughly punish the noble families headed by the five surnames and seven Wangs. From now on, the powerful families headed by the five surnames and seven Wangs would lose their prestige and influence and be completely suppressed by his majesty. Today, there are rumors about the Cui family in naboling and Zheng family in Xingyang in the streets of Luoyang City. Even some people who come from other places sue the Cui family of Boling and Zheng family of Xingyang with a blood book. Although most people think that the two families openly oppose their majesty and the court in these days, they have been attacked at the beginning A warning from the forces of discontent. Naturally, there are also some people who think that this is a kind of slander deliberately released by the imperial court in order to fight against the five surnames and seven hopes, which is used to maliciously slander the five surnames and seven hopes, hoping that they can stop when they are satisfied, and not to make the court and his majesty too embarrassed. The reason why she is so sensitive to this is that Cui family of Boling once bullied her husband and took advantage of Cui''s powerful network in the imperial examination last year to replace her husband with someone else. What''s more, Du, the second son of Cheng Du Shenyan in Luoyang, is greedy for her beauty. He even hinted repeatedly that if he was willing to follow him, he could let his husband Guo Jingzhi be recommended by the five surnames and seven hopes, instead of taking part in the imperial examination, and would not be replaced or abandoned by the imperial court again. Du Bing, the son of Du Shenyan, Cheng Du of Luoyang, has always had a good relationship with Cui Hao, the eldest son of Cui Xinggong. According to the results of his own investigation, he was replaced by Cui Hao''s cousin Cui Zibai last year. But the husband also came to the door to make a theory, but all of them failed in the end. Even several times, he was thrown out by the Cui family of Boling at the door. He also suggested that his husband report to the Luoyang government. However, after the case came to the hands of Luoyang Cheng, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no news again. Moreover, because they had come to Luoyang Cheng for help, the couple learned some rules about how to deal with noble families. They sold their belongings and bought two calligraphy and paintings as gifts. The two paintings were taken away, but there was no whereabouts. Finally, they accidentally got into trouble with Du and Cui Hao, the second son of luoyangcheng, and made neighbors harass each other from time to time White eyes follow criticism. My husband has always wanted to get a place in the imperial examination. Although he has been depressed for a while since he was replaced last year, with his persuasion and comfort, he finally regains his confidence and plans to take part in the imperial examination again this year. However, their husband and wife sold all the valuable things because they had given gifts to Luoyang Cheng last time. Now the two of them want to maintain the daily expenses of the family and let her husband put down his worries and concentrate on this year''s imperial examination. However, Lin Cui had to rely on her own piano skills and started selling on the painted boat in Luoyang River The days of the body''s zither player. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 920 "Look up." After listening to Lin Cui''s narration, Li Hong stares at Lin Cui''s carefully arranged bun and says. As Li Hong''s voice rang out, Lin Cui hesitated for a moment in panic. But at this time, she could not help her. Now she could only act according to the wishes of these nobles. But if they are just as greedy for their own beauty as Nadu and Cui Hao and Cui Zibai, they would rather jump down from this window than let them defile their innocent bodies. After hesitating for a moment, Lin Cui finally raised her head slowly in the voice of Li Hong, though very light, but with an irresistible force. A light blue long sleeve shirt and skirt, and a silk short sleeve long shirt were added on the outside. In this way, Lin Cui put her hands on both sides and raised her head. At the same time, it was because of the long sleeves on the floor that highlighted her concave convex upper body. A white oval face, inlaid with a pair of beautiful eyes, between the look of tension is a little bit sad, the back is still flashing a little bit of Luoyang River, but it is a rather loving picture. "Your father''s name is Guo Jingzhi? Where is the family name? When did you arrive in Luoyang? How long have you been in Luoyang? " Li Hong asked four questions in a row. There was nothing wrong with Lin Cui''s expression. She was still nervous and sad. However, di Renjie, Li Qiao and others were puzzled. They didn''t understand why Li Hong, by virtue of a name, concluded that the daughter and her husband were not from Luoyang, but from other places? Moreover, his majesty asked in such a firm tone that di Renjie and Li Qiao could not help but wonder that his majesty had already known this woman and her husband, and even understood what she had just said? So tonight, I came to the boat of Luoyang River and asked this woman to play the piano for them? "If you go back to your family, your husband is a descendant of Guo''s family in Taiyuan Guo Jingzhi is the son of Guo Tong, the head of Zheng county in Huazhou. It has been four years since the women of the people and their husband came to Luoyang. " Lin Cui thought for a moment, and finally hesitated to add the name of her father-in-law, Zheng county. The reason why Lin Cui said this is because looking at the four Di Renjie people on both sides of Li Hong, one by one, their ages were similar to the age of her father-in-law in four years, so she began to fight her own little Jiu Jiu in her heart. I hope that if I move out of my father-in-law''s name, I can''t know my father-in-law in case those people behind him have ever worked in Huazhou. In this way, it is not sure that they can make some friendship with these people, even if they have only heard of the name of Guo Tong, the anchor of Zheng county. I hope that these senior officials can read the name of Guo Tong and help their husband in the name of acquaintance or one-sided acquaintance. Even if no extra help can be given, as long as you can make your husband enter the official career in the imperial examination in Luoyang, what you can do is not as hard as these years, and it is enough to give a fair and just treatment. "Guo Tong, the head of Zheng county?" Li Hong''s smile flashed across the corner of his mouth, and immediately made Lin Cui''s face red, as if his own careful thinking had been exposed in public. Which of the several people sitting here is not an old official Youzi, especially Di Renjie, who has been steeped in the imperial court for many years. However, she is famous for her sophistication in the Tang Dynasty hall. Naturally, she immediately understood the woman named Lin Cui and the intention of her father-in-law Guo Tong. Therefore, as Li Hong murmured, and then looked thoughtful, as if he was trying to recall whether there was such a person among the officials of the Tang Dynasty, di Renjie and others had to look at the woman in front of him. The woman in front of her eyes is really extraordinary. She dares to hold her own little girl in front of her majesty and several of them. She even holds a faint hope and hopes to meet some dignitaries who can help her husband. "Zheng county should be Xiaxian, right? Yao Chong, have you heard of this man? " Li Hong took a sip of tea from his tea cup, then asked lightly. Yao Chong, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, immediately replied, "if you go back to your son, Zheng county is indeed the next county, and Guo Tong, the head of the county, should be It''s an official from nine grades. I''m a junior official I have never heard of it. " Yao Chong hesitated to finish, but there was some embarrassment between his looks. In other people''s eyes, which one is not a senior official of the imperial court of the third grade of the Tang Dynasty is a very important person. Even if they do it by themselves and others, even if they have been reading the information of many officials in the Ministry of officials, they will not pay attention to the information of such a small and negligible person, who is only one level higher than Liu Wai and the lowest level in the rank. After listening to Yao Chong''s reply, Li Hong saw that the woman named Lin Cui flashed a thick disappointment and despair on her face. Her upright upper body was also faintly decadent. However, both Yao Chong''s words and di Renjie''s and Li Hong''s expressions made Lin Cui feel a little comforted by the fact that they did not have the scorn and ridicule on the faces of other officials when they spoke about the county master''s book under Jiupin. They did not speak to themselves because they said their father-in-law''s official position under Jiupin I have made fun of and ridiculed."Where is your husband as he is today?" Li Hong looked at Lin Cui and asked. "If I return to you, my husband is studying hard at home now, and I intend to take the examination again this year." Lin Cui is not as afraid as she was just now. After all, at the moment when she raised her head, these people did not look like other men because of their beauty. Their eyes were full of light that made her afraid. In addition to the moment when the noble childe raised his head just now, his eyes brightened a little, and then the whole person returned to normal. It seems that her beauty is no different from other people, and even not as good as those dignitaries. It deserves more attention from this noble son. Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. When he went to Taiyi city for the first time, he ordered Jingwei to search for several famous and cruel officials in this period of history, such as Lai Junchen, Zhou Xing, Suo Yuanli, and Zhang changzong and Xue Huaiyi, who were in trouble in the imperial court in history. Now, these people have unconsciously, and have not yet stirred up waves in the historical river It''s gone. However, Jingwei has never found Guo Jingzhi. As time goes by, he puts this matter behind his mind. Unexpectedly, he meets Guo Jingzhi''s wife Lin Cui here today, and understands more thoroughly that Guo Jingzhi''s official career is not very smooth from the beginning. Although Guo Jingzhi was not a famous military general in the Tang Dynasty, his life was also quite rough. He never held any official post in Kyoto, but had been working in various places all the time. The reason why Li Hong has been thinking about this name is that in the coming decades, there will be a famous general of the Tang Dynasty, Guo Ziyi, who has been recorded in the history books as "rebuilding the royal family, honoring the high generation, and being a safe person for 20 years". If Guo Jingzhi, Lin Cui''s husband, is not of the same name and surname, and even his father-in-law''s name is the same, then it must be Guo Jingzhi, the father of Guo Ziyi who has not yet been born, the descendant of Guo''s family in Taiyuan, and a native of Zheng county. His grandfather is Guo Tong, the head of Zheng county. Li Hong suddenly thought of these things when Lin Cui talked about the book of Zheng county. If Lin Cui didn''t mention Guo Tong, her father-in-law, I''m afraid that Li Hong would not connect Lin Cui and her husband Guo Jingzhi with Guo Ziyi, the future famous general of the Tang Dynasty. At this time, Huameng also walked in from the outside and stood in front of Li Hong and said, "childe, there is no abnormality, but..." Before Hua Meng finished his words, he heard a noisy voice coming from outside the cabin, and a woman''s sharp voice sounded: "Oh, Miss Lin is accompanying other guests. She''s not the best piano player here. If you want to listen to your favorite music these days, Miss Chu Hong''s playing is not bad, isn''t it?" "Madam, don''t worry. Our brothers won''t ruin your business, let alone scare away your guests. Can''t we wait here? Why don''t you come back with me when she''s finished playing for the guests in that room? You see, we are more reasonable, and we pay more money. You can''t push the money out. You have a grudge against silver. " Outside a man''s voice disappeared in the sound of the procuress son, loud ring up, apparently for Li Hong''s room Lin Cui. After listening to the voice, Li Hong looked back at her face and began to get nervous again. Lin Cui laughed and asked, "those people outside are here for you? But the Duchess and others you mentioned just now? " "Back to the noble, it''s them." Lin Cui was slightly stunned for a moment, and then immediately said nervously, "please help the lady..." "Why hasn''t the piano been heard for a long time? Who the hell is in there? They won''t have evil intentions because of Miss Lin''s beauty. What''s wrong with Miss Lin in there Outside, a man''s voice rings again. Listening to the noise outside, Lin Cui, who was still in a daze just now, looked at Li Hong, who was smiling but did not speak. She began to think about how to resolve the entanglement between Du and others. Her face also began to show more begging color. She can be sure that the noble childe in front of her is definitely a big man. She must be able to help herself solve the dilemma of being surrounded by Du Bing and others in the boat. Li Hong was not worried. Looking at the worried Lin Cui, Li Hong suddenly asked, "do you and your husband have any evidence that they took the place of your husband in the imperial examination last year?" "Yes, my husband has kept it." Lin Cui is flustered to listen to the noise outside, but she has to seriously answer the words of your son. "Do you dare to testify to your face?" This time the speaker was di Renjie. Lin Cui''s silver teeth tightly bit several times, looking at the cabin door that may open at any time, firmly said, "minnu dares." As soon as she finished, Lin Cui saw that the cabin door was opened in an instant. The procuress, embarrassed and groaning, followed the three men. She was about to open her mouth and apologize to several people in the room. The three men standing at the door, after seeing themselves, were about to make a move to go inside, but they saw Nadu and took a look at the noble childe in the room. Suddenly, their looks became extremely embarrassed and stiff at the door. The expression on their faces looked even more ugly than crying.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 921 Li Hong ignored the opened cabin door. Even the three men standing at the door did not look at it. However, the old God was still sitting on the chair and said to di Renjie: "tomorrow, there is no need to spread out other family affairs. This event will not end in a few months. Tomorrow, we will take these officials who are related to Cui and Zheng The other families, including the officials in custody and supervision, will be allowed to return to their original places of office after receiving the order tomorrow. " "Break up the whole into parts and smash them one by one? Let them be suspicious of each other first, and this form will be more powerful for us. Even if these exiled officials are in prison these days, they will surely think that local government affairs can not lack them and release them. This is a concession that the court has no choice but to make. The court made a warning to Cui and Zheng, As for the other big families, I''m afraid they will be happy to see Cui and Zheng in trouble and gossip. " Di Renjie took a look at the three people at the door. Du and''s face was very pale, full of fear and shock. The whole person seemed to be wearing thin clothes into the cold ice and snow, and his whole body was shaking. "This is just one of them. The other is I also have to take into account my reputation. I can''t really surrender my identity and break with them openly. Tomorrow, there will be a will posted in Luoyang. As for the content, you will understand it tomorrow. You will be left to do the next thing. " Li Hong said with a smile, this is what he suddenly remembered in the palace today. If he fully opposed the five surnames and seven hopes, it would only depend on the effect of the rumors spread in half a day. At that time, he was afraid that he would be completely involved. In this way, he would not have a bad reputation at that time. And the most important thing is that since you want to completely solve this matter, then you can''t be in a hurry, so as not to make the problem of being too quick. What''s more, whether it''s to renovate the noble family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes, or to let Li Dan choose a taxi to fill all the positions, it must take a certain time to sort out and stabilize. It''s not easy to put them on the seat, which can immediately enter the state, and bring stability to the country and local officialdom of the Tang Dynasty. "What do you mean The procuress son looked at the three men led by Du and stood still at the door. It was as if they had been nailed there by magic. So she went around the three men and came in. Looking at the room, there was no strange scene. Lin Cui''s face was blank and inconceivable. She couldn''t figure out what was going on at the moment. But she looked at the old lady''s eyes, and then saw that the noble boy was talking with the pockmarked official. She gently shook her head to the bustard, indicating that she did not know what was happening at the moment. The procuress is the essence of human beings. Her eyes are not only extremely vicious, but also can talk to people and tell ghost stories with one mouth. So looking at the scene in front of her eyes and seeing the expressions of Du and the three men, she guessed it out of the blue. The three dandies kicked the iron plate and broke into the room of the big people they couldn''t afford. At the moment, I couldn''t help but be glad that my small boat was not a big business in Luoyang River. Even the childe of Lord Cheng of Luoyang was afraid of three points for several days. He could only stand there and dare not move some big people to come to his boat. This is a great honor. I can''t say I will return it later Be able to attract more business and other big names for yourself. "Oh, I''m really sorry. I don''t know how many dignitaries will come Yes, yes, yes, women are very talkative. Please do as you please. " The procuress son changed into a smiling face. Before the flowers on her face could bloom, she was glared back by the cheetah beside her. The old lady''s face was still in full bloom, and her smile withered in an instant. It was no different from Du Bing and other people''s facial expressions of mourning. She could only move two steps to the wall under the cheetah''s eyes, which seemed to kill people. Then she stood still without saying a word, and looked down to listen to the noble prince sitting there and the pockmarked middle-aged man However, he was talking calmly. "Li Qiao is in charge of Guo Jingzhi tomorrow. If there is any concrete evidence, you must take it in your hand. In addition, the Ministry of punishment and the Ministry of official affairs should cooperate with each other to thoroughly investigate the officials related to Cui and Zheng, especially the officials recommended by them to be officials. Whether they are on this list or not, they should be thoroughly investigated. Di Renjie, tomorrow, you and Zongzheng temple and Taichang temple will thoroughly investigate the Xun GUI who participated in the event of risking his life to remonstrate, but It''s limited to Cui and Zheng. " Li Hong finished with the tea cup at the back end, and then he had time to take a look at Du and the three who were still stiff at the door. Li Hong did not want to take a second look at the old lady standing against the wall. ''s face was covered with a thick and cheap foundation. The blush was also painted a lot. The lips were painted scarlet. It was like two red peppers hanging on the upper and lower lips. The cheap gouache smelled very pungent. "What''s the matter?" Li Hong leaned back in his chair and looked at Du''s face, which was so depressed that he wanted to cry, he asked with a smile. Although he was full of smiles and self-confident, his smile was seen by Du and was even more frightening and despairing than seeing the king of hell. At first, he and others met his Majesty''s imperial concubine in Chang''an, and thought it was too bad to be bad again. But who could have thought that after returning to Luoyang, he managed to run out of his father''s absence and ran into his majesty here."Back to Back to I''m afraid. " Du and his whole body was like chaff, and his blue lips were wriggling like a dying earthworm. "Directly answer the childe''s words." The cheetah had been standing at the door, and when he heard DuPont almost calling out his majesty, he said in a deep voice behind him. Li Hong looked at Du''s appearance and knew that even what he said from Du''s mouth at this time was not convincing at all. Of course, the premise was that Lin Cuigang''s words were true. So Li Hong no longer asked Du Bing, but again looked at the old lady who was standing by the wall with a vacant and inquiring look on her face and asked, "does this young master often look for lady Lin Cui? Have you ever persecuted and pestered Lin Cui because of her lust for her beauty "If you go back to this childe, after all, our place is a place of romance and a place for guests to have fun. In fact, it''s our blessing that the young lady is liked by the guests. It''s also her good fortune that dugongzi can take a fancy to Guo, but who knows this Guo family is a dead brain. She would rather keep her worthless husband than drink spicy food with him. Mr. Du is also kind-hearted, out of compassion, and reluctant to let Guo suffer. Look at those little white hands, it would be a pity if we dealt with firewood, rice, oil and salt every day instead of playing the piano. " The procuress took a look at Du he, who was out of his wits, and then looked at Lin Cui, who did not speak. As soon as she turned her eyes, she immediately thought of a saying that he would not offend the noble childe in front of her, nor the Duke Du. Although I said this, I told the truth and answered the words of this noble young man in front of me, but I also skillfully avoided the question that Duke Du forced and entangled Lin Cui? In this way, if one day Du he, the son of Cheng in Luoyang, came back again, he would not feel that he had fallen in love with him in this matter. I''m not sure that he is still reading his own good at the moment. , who was satisfied with his own words, was a servant of the madam, who had heard the words of the Ministry of justice and Ministry of justice. But it was like the father of Binadu''s son. But as the saying goes, "the county magistrate is not so well aware of the fact that the Luoyang city is a white land, or the father of Duke''s family has the final say." Even though the noble son in front of him is higher than the sky, looking at the current situation, it is obvious that people are here to handle the case, not the local people of Luoyang City. Once these people leave, Duke Du is protected by his father, and then he will suffer. Therefore, the pimp''s eyes dribble around, so I don''t offend you. You people like immortals can do what they like. Don''t involve me in this small business. Li Hong''s mouth showed a smile and nodded slightly, as if appreciating the lady''s proper words: "yes, that''s right. The woman in the dust should have let the guests enjoy themselves. But if they want to be prostitutes because of their lust for beauty, or because they accept bribes, it will have to be another matter, isn''t it?" Li Hong gets up and looks at Lin Cui, who is still sitting in front of the window. Then he looks at the old lady with a greasy face. Finally, his eyes fall on Du he, who looks frightened. "Since it''s such a coincidence today, let''s go and invite Lin Cui''s husband and Du Shenyan to come here. I have nothing to do. I happen to be on the Luoyang River. I''ll listen to them and see if it''s tortuous or not. It''s just like what lady Lin said just now." Li Hong waved his hand and motioned for the procuress to go out. The cheetah and Huameng immediately went to the procuress and left with her. Di Renjie went to inform Wu Wei on the river bank and immediately called for Du Shenyan and Guo Jingzhi, Lin Cui''s husband. Du Bing, Cui Hao and Cui Zibai were in the room. Li Hong only knew Du Bing. As for Cui Hao and Cui Zibai, they were more unfortunate than Du Bing. In order to protect some young talents in the family, Cui didn''t let them participate in the remonstrance. But who could have imagined that the two men, who were originally placed under the umbrella of the family, ran into the muzzle of the gun. "Cui Xinggong, who are you?" Li Hong fiddled with the strings in front of Lin Cui, indicating that Lin Cui would continue to play. Then he turned to look at Cui Hao, who had just introduced himself. "It''s my father." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 922 The lady of the boat knows that the people in the cabin must be several senior officials. She can also guess that since she entered the room, she has been leisurely and comfortable, but she can tell that the noble childe is definitely the highest status and status among those people. It is likely that he is a prince or a nobleman, or a very close relationship between the royal family and the palace, otherwise Then, how can those senior officials in court obey his command. The old lady who came out of the cabin stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the sparse and dim lights on the river bank. Suddenly, the figures appeared in the willow trees. She left in a hurry and said that she was going to invite the Lord Chengdu of Luoyang to come here. After seeing the shadow of the old lady in Luoyang, she still felt the sound of smiling on the water. But in the blink of an eye, the procuress didn''t know what was going on. There was a sound of iron hooves in her ear. Then the figure who had just rushed down had boarded her boat from the side of the boat. One by one, the armed guards with their faces and colors were armed with crossbars in their waists. Some even carried crossbows on their backs. With their eyes shining, they went to the cabin. Before she could react, the guests, who were not so many, were driven out at this time. The daughter, who was still playing the piano in the stern of the boat, was stopped by those martial guards to continue playing the piano. Looking at the cabin which became a little noisy for a while, the old lady was just about to turn around and walk into the cabin to see what happened? How in the blink of an eye, his boat was surrounded by officials. But as soon as she turned to move, she saw a bright horizontal knife brush in front of her. The frigid cold and the cold light on the blade made the procuress feel a chill in her back. "Be honest. We''ve got the boat today. The others have to get off." A Wu Wei looks at the procuress son that startle uncertain eyes to say. ''s thick foundation conceals many emotions on the face of the pimp, but he can''t stop the mouth of the pimp. "But cocoa, sir, these guests haven''t paid yet." Looking at the panic seeking guests from the front of their eyes and being driven away by the military guards, the procuress''s heart seems to be dripping blood. If these people leave like this, where will they go tomorrow to ask for money, and who will admit it. "Don''t worry. Someone will give it to you later." The procuress heard the reputation and saw that the pockmarked adult in the cabin on the second floor was coming from the empty stairway. "My Lord, minnu, it''s a small business. I can''t afford it." The procuress knows that these people are good at talking. After all, in all the officials she contacted over the years, she has more or less summed up some experience. That is, most of the officials with high official positions and great powers have no airs. Sometimes they give you a very low-key feeling, which makes you can''t imagine that he is the legendary official. The other is that the official position is not high, the power is not big, but the airs are very big. No matter where he went, he seemed to be afraid that others would not know that he was an important official of the imperial court. Sometimes people would think that he was the emperor''s holy master. Di Renjie looked at the pimp''s face, which looked pale because of the foundation. He smiled and said, "you can rest assured that the silver left by the guests will come out of us." After that, without waiting for the old lady to speak, di Renjie waved to the military guards to start blocking the river area. At this time, the sound of horse''s hooves just in the distance stopped on the river bank. In a short time, along with the riverside road and the river bank and other places, the soldiers with helmets and armor blocked the river. Although it has long been a common practice for your majesty to go to the painted boat or the people in humble clothes, there is no need to block the Luoyang River like this. But just now, when his majesty talked to Du Bing and others, they still secretly communicated with each other. After all, this time, the imperial court used its active power to deal with the noble families headed by five surnames and seven hopes. Even imperial concubine Wen ran to contact one Some Rangers spread public opinion in Luoyang. However, these Rangers have never been restricted by the imperial court, and they only do things according to their own preferences. Who knows if the rangers who appear on the river will be harmful to your majesty. No matter the other boats across the river or those not far from the left and right sides, driven by the military guards, they began to drive slowly from the calm river to the distance. Li Hong, standing in the window on the second floor, listened to the noise outside. He opened the window to have a look. On both sides of the relatively calm river, the boats were moving away slowly. He could not help shaking his head and laughing bitterly. Since he became the emperor, his personal freedom has been restricted much more than when he was the crown prince. There is no unrestrained appearance in those days. Even if he goes out alone in humble clothes, he doesn''t know how many people are protecting himself. "Li Qiao, is this the idea of you and di Renjie again? How many times have you said that if you do this, you will be shocked if nothing happens. Originally, no one knows what''s wrong with this boat. After all your trouble, who can not know that this boat is different from other boats? People who are interested in it will notice it all at once. " Li Hong turned to look at Li Qiao and said.Next to her is Lin Cui, the only one who is still playing in the boat. At this time, the only sound of the harp and harp of this small boat is flowing slowly from her. "I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. In case someone startles you, it''s our fault. In this way, the lower officials are also afraid of their appearance. In case, we should take strict precautions." Li Hong said with a smile. When Li Hong talked to Li Qiao, Wang Xiaojie and Yao Chong, a noisy footstep came from the stairway, and then Di Renjie''s voice was heard: "please, young master has been waiting for you for a long time." As di Renjie''s voice disappeared, the door was opened at the same time. It was not a big cabin, but it became a little crowded after several middle-aged people came in. Because there was no command from Li Hong, Lin Cui was still stroking the strings when people came in, and the sound of the instrument was still flowing from her fingertips. But she quickly looked up and saw her husband, Guo Jingzhi, following several people. She was dazed and lost. She walked in with the crowd. When she saw that she was in the room with Du Bing and others, Guo Jingzhi''s expression was tight again. She began to think quickly. Today, she invited herself and her wife here, and they were in the end What''s your heart. But looking at Lin Cuiping''s calm look, she still plays the piano slowly. It seems that she is forced here by Du Bing and others, waiting for her own rescue. So she can''t help but look like Lin cuinuzui, but she is ignored by Lin Cui. "Are you du Shenyan? Are you Guo Jingzhi? Do you know each other? " Li Hong looked at a few people standing in a row against the wall and asked faintly at the table. "The minister is Du Shenyan I have met your majesty, and I know this young master Guo. " Du Shenyan originally wanted to salute first, but before he had time to salute, Li Hong began to ask questions, so he had to answer and salute at the same time. Guo Jingzhi, who was also asked by Li Hong, felt a blank in his mind at this moment after hearing Du Shenyan''s words. He could not believe that the young man in his thirties sitting in front of him was actually the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. And Lin Cui''s music was out of tune again when Du Shenyan was saluting and answering, but this time it was even more serious. After the string broke out of tune, it suddenly broke, which made her hand freeze in the air again, and her heart was happy, worried, frightened and afraid for a moment. I''m glad that I didn''t expect that the one who listened to his own account just now would be his majesty, and the worry was that for a while, if Du Shenyan denied it, would his majesty still believe what he said? At that time, will he be implicated in his husband, will he be put into prison by his majesty. Just as Lin Cui lowered her head and thought about the fate of her husband and herself tonight in a mixed mood of joy and sorrow, she heard her husband reply to Du Shenyan and said in a similar way: "Xiao Min Guo Jingzhi has met your majesty." After many years of marriage, she could hear her husband''s tone as nervous and nervous as her piano voice. Even the words were intermittent and trembling. "I''ve heard that these two people tried to find you to redress their grievances. But after you received the gift, you didn''t help them. And your son forced others with words because he coveted the beauty of Lin Cui. Is that true?" Li Hong looked at Du Shenyan with a dignified face. "When I return to my highness, I have never received any gifts from them. I have only met Guo Jing once. It was last year. The reason why I remember so clearly is that he was also a scholar of the Tang Dynasty. When he failed to pass the imperial examination last year, he thought that someone had taken his place. I think this is nonsense. The imperial examination is always fair and just. There is no room for carelessness. No one will bend the law for selfish ends. How can anyone impersonate him. Therefore, the minister Nian did not pay attention to and investigate his defamation of the imperial examination. As for the child who was greedy for his wife''s beauty Your majesty, Duhe is 19 years old, and Guo Jingzhi''s wife Du Shenyan said here, glancing at Lin cuihou, who was sitting in front of the window with her head down, she said: "although she looks beautiful, she is several years older than her child. Moreover, she is already a woman. How can children like her? I think this is Guo Jingzhi and his wife. Because the minister did not pay attention to their complaints, he took the opportunity to slander the minister and the child." "But when I asked your son Du Jue just now, he admitted that he was greedy for the beauty of Guo Jingzhi''s wife Lin Cui. He also said that as long as Lin Cui obeyed him, he would ask you to make decisions for their husband and wife, and even he could not take part in the Imperial examination and directly recommend him to an official career." Li Hong glanced at Lin Cui and Guo Jingzhi. Their faces were very scared at the moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 923 Du Shenyan did not resist for a long time. In the face of Li Hong''s not angry and self-confident eyes, and the refutation and evidence of Guo Jingzhi and Lin Cui, and Du Bing, who had already scared out his courage, did not dare to retract his confession in front of Li Hong at the beginning, and confessed to state the facts. After all, he knelt down on his knees to resist the interrogation. The reason why I refused at the beginning was that there were a lot of rumors about Luoyang City. I don''t know what I have done. I hope your majesty can be aware of it. " "Who was Guo Jingzhi replaced by Cui?" Li Hong''s eyes can''t help but sweep over Cui Hao and Cui Zibai. It''s not really so clever. Is it really one of these two people? "My Lord, it is He is Cui Hao, the son of Cui Xinggong, the governor of Yizhou. " Du Shenyan raised his head slightly, took a look at Cui Hao, who was standing on one side, and said after gnashing his teeth. Li Hong was a little stunned for a moment, but finally he still laughed bitterly. It''s no wonder that Du Shenyan had to pull all the people related to him into the water at this time. As Li Hong, accompanied by Di Renjie and others, continues to interrogate Du Shenyan and others, there is a rush of footsteps coming from the stairs again. The leader of chengwuwei gives a notice to di Renjie, and then he sees Li Zhaode coming with sweat on his head. After saluting Li Hong, who did not look at them, Li Zhaode whispered in di Renjie''s ear. With Li Zhaode''s wheezing and whispering, di Renjie''s look became dignified again. "Seriously?" Di Renjie has not finished listening to, can''t wait to confirm the way. "It''s true, you see." Li Zhaode also said in a low voice, and then pointed to the notice that di Renjie had just received and said: "Luoyang government has not received the order to post your Majesty''s will, but it is only issued by the central government and the lower provinces. Although the provincial government does not participate, it must know. But the lower official asked, and the left and right servants of Shangshu province didn''t know about it, so I rushed to hurry Come here... " "Have you got enough guards? In case something goes wrong... " Di Renjie glanced at Li Hong, who was still talking between Du Shenyan, Du Bing and Guo Jingzhi and Lin Cui, and asked again in a soft voice. "Yes, but These people must have come for you, Lord Yao and others. They didn''t know that his Majesty was here. Therefore, the officer in charge of the matter of priority thought that he should immediately advise his majesty to leave here first While talking, Li Zhaode looked at the window behind Lin Cui from time to time, but his heart was very anxious. Rangers themselves do not have the concept of law. In their thoughts, right and wrong are all based on their own subjective judgment. The law of the Tang Dynasty is naturally ignored in their eyes. Therefore, in the original concept of the river and the lake, there are rangers who are close to the government and hate the government. Those who are close to the government are basically recruited in the name of wennvxia in Luoyang City. The rest who have always hated the imperial court will be more or less exploited by some people who have the will and the influential groups. Di Renjie, Yao Chong, Wang Xiaojie and Li Qiao have not changed their boats to discuss affairs in secret these days. However, since they first came here alone to discuss business, they began to take military guards to discuss affairs on the river bank. We can know that with the fermentation of the matter of risking death and rumors all over the city, their own safety has also been opened It''s under threat. Therefore, Li Zhaode came here with sweat on his head. He wanted to remind Di Renjie and others that the danger was approaching them. Some Rangers, who had always hated the government, were ready to fight against them tonight under the instruction of people with a heart. The place they chose was this boat! Li Hong looked at di Renjie and Li Zhaode beside them, murmured in doubt and anxiety, and then looked at the Yellow notice in di Renjie''s hand, so he took the initiative to solve their doubts and said, "that''s what I drafted and distributed in the two provinces under the gate today. It will be pasted on every important road in Luoyang City tonight, and will be posted in Luoyang and other places from tomorrow." "Yes, your majesty, but your majesty..." Seeing that Li Hong''s attention is no longer on Du Shenyan and others, di Renjie hastens to take two steps to persuade Li Hong to leave here first, so as not to hurt Li Hong when the Rangers assassinate him and Yao Chong. Li Hong didn''t know that di Renjie wanted to talk to him about something else, so when he saw Di Renjie with anxiety on his face to talk, he interrupted Di Renjie''s words and said in a dignified voice: "the imperial court just pasted a notice. Today, rumors have sprung up in Luoyang City, which has disturbed the officials and dignitaries of the imperial court. I want to avoid the rumors of dignitaries and officials In order to stabilize the imperial court, Zhongshu and his subordinates were specially asked to jointly issue notices Di Renjie nodded knowingly. Just now, he had glanced at it roughly, which means that nowadays there are rumors in Luoyang and other places, slandering and slandering the officials of the imperial court and the dignitaries of the rich and powerful families. In order to calm down and stabilize the panic of the officials, his majesty hereby issues an order to tell the world that he does not believe these rumors, but he will not be a nun Those who violate the law and discipline. In a word, the whole announcement is that I don''t believe that the officials of the royal family and the court hall will do the things that violate the law and discipline in the rumors, but I will never tolerate some officials and officials who violate the law of the Tang Dynasty. As for who these rumors are, we should not thoroughly investigate them or investigate them. Your majesty has not mentioned a word.Therefore, di Renjie also understands that this is what your majesty said just now. Tomorrow the court will issue an order to refute rumors, but it will never stop the strategy of investigating the powerful families, dignitaries and officials. It is to build a plank road and hide behind the scenes. After Cui Zhaowu and Du Zhaowu take away Cui Zhaowu and Du Ziyan, they are ready to go to trial. Along with Guo Jingzhi and Lin Cui, they were also taken away by Wang Xiaojie. Before recording the confession, it was obviously impossible for the couple to return to their destitute home. "Your Majesty, some people secretly want to harm the ministers and others here. Please leave first." Di Renjie looks at Du Shenyan and others just being taken out of the hatch by Wu Wei. Before Guo Jingzhi and Lin Cui have time to go out, they salute and say to Li Hong. "You''re stupid. You don''t believe it. When several people get together to plot a strategy, they don''t know how to shoot a gun and change a place. They''ve been foolishly meeting in one place. It''s strange if people don''t find out." Li Hong said while looking at Huameng and cheetah, and the two shook their heads to Li Hong, indicating that they did not know whether Di Renjie''s statement was true or not. Under the escort of Di Renjie and others, Li Hong stepped out of the cabin and began to walk to the bank. At this time, both Di Renjie and Li Zhaode, or Yao Chong and Li Qiao, were greatly relieved. As soon as his majesty landed or left under the protection of Chengwu guard, even if he and others were injured and injured by Rangers, they would be more LED than his majesty Even is much better. Li Zhaode walked at the end, looking at the side of the ship. The old lady''s face was flattering. He said in a low voice, "tomorrow I''ll go to Luoyang to ask for silver. Today I don''t have that silver. Don''t worry. I can''t give you any silver." After Li Zhaode finished speaking, Wu Wei behind him gave a token of Luoyang mansion to the procuress. The procuress son, who had been half convinced of Li Zhaode''s words, took the heavy token in her hand, and instantly became steadfast in her heart. In this era, people''s credit or a word or two is very difficult to convince people, but once there is a keepsake in hand, it is basically enough to make people fully believe and trust. So the procuress tightly held the token in her hand and followed several assistants to give them a big gift. However, before their stooping waist was up, the river burst and the water splashed around her boat. Later, before he could react, he heard someone shouting in the air: "the dog officer has his life." Li Hong has gone ashore, and even the last Li Zhaode has stepped on the Bank of the river. After hearing the voice behind him and from the air, Li Zhaode''s voice changed and he screamed: "escort! Escort! Escort! Escort At the same time, he pulled open the front of Wu Wei and ran to Li Hong and others who were in front of him. "It''s not that we''re late. It''s the moment when people are waiting for us to go ashore." Li Hong turned to take a look at the night sky behind him. Several black figures with flying water lines were jumping towards them from the air. Under the protection of Di Renjie and others, Li Hong, who had already been standing on the river bank, was making Li Hong leave first in panic, while his Majesty in the Tang Dynasty was holding his hands, looking at the dark shadows in the air and other shadows catching up from the river bank. "Escort, escort..." Li Zhaode crawled on and on, because the water splashed all over the river just now, and he could not hide himself completely. At the moment, his face was full of water droplets. He commanded Wu Wei, who was originally following him, to stop the killer who was chasing him. At the same time, he began to run to another direction of Li Hong and others. "Li Zhaode is also loyal. At this time, he still knows how to escort him. After a moment of panic, he can quickly calm down and stop running towards me. Instead, he calls for escort to the other side, hoping to attract the attention of those people. ¡±Your majesty, be careful. "Hua Meng said in a low voice, and then suddenly ran to Li Hong''s back. Under the dim light, many dark shadows appeared on the riverside road occupied by Wuwei. While fighting with chengwuwei, some of them had already got rid of chengwuwei and rushed to Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 924 Huameng and Cheetah are ordered by Li Hong to resist those Rangers. In an instant, they are left with only Di Renjie, Li Qiao and Yao Chong, who are nervous and loyal. They are so nervous not because they are afraid of death, but because they know that the three of them shoulder too much responsibility at this time. If there is any accident, if your majesty has any accident, the three of them will die 10000 times, even if it is unable to make up for Tang''s loss. Wang Xiaojie, who was the first to leave with Du Shenyan and others a step earlier than the others, was born in the army, but now he was too busy facing the obstruction and fighting of Rangers. He couldn''t cross the distance with Li Hong and ran to protect Li Hong. Rangers are different from the army, so the city military guards have always been at a disadvantage in the confrontation with them. Although the number of Rangers has an advantage, and some military guards still have bows and crossbows in their hands, even so, when they encounter these people who are extremely fast in jumping, moving, flashing and turning, they dare not use them wantonly. After all, the road on the Bank of Luoyang River is so wide that the number of people has basically gathered together. The wanton use of bows and crossbows has already hurt several of their own people. So what they can use now is to fight against the Rangers by the number of people, so that they can not break through their protective ring and get close to his majesty. In the face of rangers who are able to move up and down and have extremely flexible skills, the military guards, with the warning of Di Renjie''s words, quickly took out their bows and crossbows again. As long as they saw a shadow on their heads, they would pull the crossbow no matter 37-21. But even so, in the end, some Rangers broke through the encirclement of Wuwei. Especially with di Renjie''s reminding, the Rangers were more determined to target the four men surrounded by the guards. "Di Renjie is here. Who are you?" Di Renjie looked at Wu Wei, who was about to be overwhelmed not far from the front. Seeing that the reinforcements had not arrived, di Renjie had to take a step forward, hoping to attract the Ranger''s eyes with himself, so as to create an opportunity for Li Hong to break through the encirclement. But as di Renjie had just finished speaking, he heard Yao Chong and Li Qiao begin to shout: "I''m Yao Chong, Minister of the Ministry of officials. What do you want?" "Do you know that it is a capital crime to assassinate a court official? I''m not afraid that Li Qiao, doctor of the imperial historian, impeach you... " Li Qiao looks at di Renjie and Yao Chong. Suddenly, he is nervous and can''t help but stretch out his arm to point to the Ranger who just breaks through the defense of Wu Wei and rushes towards them. Listening to the words of Di Renjie and Yao Chong to attract Rangers and protect themselves, Li Hong felt a little relieved. But when he heard Li Qiao''s words, Li Hong couldn''t laugh or cry for a moment. Li Qiao came here to make fun of him. These desperant rangers are not afraid of death and will be afraid of impeachment? But at the moment, Li Hong couldn''t help laughing. The short blade in the Ranger''s hand flashed with cold light. Looking at Li Qiao''s trembling fingers filled with righteous indignation, he pointed at him in panic, and flew over with a grim smile. What he and Li Qiao didn''t expect was that the Rangers flew fast, but they flew out faster. Li Qiao watched the Ranger rush forward. At this time, he was no longer timid. Instead, he opened his arms to protect Li Hong. His old eyes were full of anger. Obviously, he wanted to remember the face of this Ranger. But just as the grin on the Ranger''s face was getting closer and closer to him, he saw that the short blade in his hand had been handed out and stabbed at his chest. Then Li Qiao heard a bang. The face of the knight errant''s grin suddenly went away, and then, like shrimp, curled up and rolled on the ground in pain. Li Hong looked at Li Qiao with a gloomy face, and said with a sneer: "now you know how terrible the result is that you are all too close to each other?" At the same time, Li Hong grabbed the bows and crossbows in the hands of Li Hong. "All the assassins tonight, no mercy!" Li Hong, holding a bow and crossbow in both hands, watched the knight errant who ran to di Renjie and Yao Chong again. With his arms raised, two arrows flew out in the night sky like lightning. Two Rangers, who had just rushed to di Renjie and Yao Chong not far away, fell down in response. One of them was shot by an arrow in the middle of his eyebrow, and the other was shot in his throat. After taking two steps with his neck covered, he fell to the ground. "Come here." Li Hong looked at di Renjie, who had unconsciously raised his arms to resist the knife in others'' hands, and yelled to Yao Chong. Then he twisted and kicked him in the knee socket of Li Qiao, so Li Qiao was suddenly short without any precaution. Almost at the same time that Li Qiao''s head was low, a horizontal knife appeared at the place where Li Qiao''s head was just now. But now, as Li Qiao''s head disappeared, the knight errant who threw himself into the air couldn''t stop. After drawing a circle in the air, he saw an arrow like a poisonous snake pointing at himself. Before he could escape, Li Hong had already pulled the trigger. After the Ranger who had assassinated Li Qiao was shot by a powerful bow and crossbow, his upper body immediately leaned back. Almost at the same time, Li Hong''s leg left a shadow in the night sky, and one foot kicked the Ranger''s abdomen, which made the Ranger fly out and hit the other knight''s back On the Rangers."Don''t run around after me, minister. In the end, let me be the emperor to protect you. What kind of music do you need? Go back and think about how to thank me." Li Hong is familiar with bows and crossbows, even more familiar than any of the military guards here. Compared with the crossbows on the battlefield, these crossbows are like toys in Li Hong''s hands. He held two bows and crossbows in his hand. While he was teasing his ministers, his hands kept pointing in the air. With the sound of bows and bows breaking through the air, no one could approach Li Hong and the four of them in a short time. "Your Majesty, be careful." Di Renjie looked at Li Hong in front of him and looked down at the bow and crossbow. At the same time, he took a step to snatch in front of Li Hong. A Ranger took advantage of Li Hong''s arrows, unconsciously looked down, has quietly approached Li Hong. However, before Di Renjie stepped in front of Li Hong''s body, he saw Li Hong suddenly raise his arm, and the crossbow in his hand was directly hit by Li Hong. However, the knight errant who rushed over didn''t expect that the bow and crossbow could still be used in this way, so he was smashed. While feeling the warmth on his face, he only saw another bow and crossbow hitting him On the head, the moment before the eyes of black, Ranger immediately fainted in the past. Everything happened between the lightning and flint. The moment the Ranger fainted, he felt that the knife in his hand had been snatched by the young man. Then he felt a warm feeling on his cheek again. Before he lost consciousness, a head fell into his arms. He was sure that it was not his head that fell into his arms. Li Hong, who was also splashed with blood, held a broadsword and didn''t even look at the headless corpse standing next to him. He strode across the body lying on the ground. The knife in his hand chopped down without any reason. Li Hong''s hand was so strong that he could hardly hold it. Di Renjie, who originally wanted to protect Li Hong, failed in snatching his body to Li Hong. But in a moment, his majesty killed two Rangers in succession, especially watching his Majesty''s vigorous body move forward. While the headless corpse was spraying blood, he slowly reversed in the direction of him, Li Qiao and Yao Chong. He was stunned and hurried back, holding Li Qiao with one hand Holding Yao Chong in one hand, the three staggered around the headless corpse, and then ran behind Li Hong. Although your Majesty''s magic power is superb, there are still many enemies. The military guards are not their opponents at all. One of them is like paper paste, which can only temporarily stop most Rangers from rushing in by virtue of the huge number of people. "Quick, quick, quick, protect your majesty and leave us alone." Di Renjie looked at several military guards who were still protecting behind him, and looked at them with vigilant eyes one by one. Behind him, his majesty and Lord Di need to be protected. In front of him, there is Wang Xiaojie, who is not far away from the Ministry of punishment. With dozens of military guards, he is fighting with a few Rangers, which makes the remaining soldiers dare not run around. They can only stay behind Li Hong and di Renjie. Li Hong, who killed his red eyes, disregarding the pain in his palm, looked at the knight errant with the same look in front of him. He sneered and tried to kill him again. Although he has been fighting in the battlefield for many years, there is still some gap between him and these rangers who have been practicing martial arts since childhood. Even with his dazzling and unpredictable body method, Li Hong can''t even compare with gentleness. However, after so many years of training on the battlefield, Li Hong has always been alert to danger and the moment of avoiding killing. Otherwise, he would not have been able to come and go freely in the battlefield for so many years. Rangers obviously didn''t expect that among these polite officials, they had such a good skill. Seeing Li Hongda step by step towards him, he was so arrogant that he had to wait for him. When the swords collide again, the open and close moves honed on the battlefield are not superior to the Rangers'' moves with deception, but their power and efficiency just make up for the defect that Li Hong''s pace is not as agile as that of Rangers. Although the horizontal Dao is not as beautiful in Li Hong''s hands as it is dancing in the hands of Rangers, Li Hong province can use it perfectly and skillfully in both left and right hands. Therefore, when Rangers separate the horizontal Dao in Lihong''s hands, they see that the horizontal Dao is separated by the strength of his sword. When they are about to be happy to go further, Yu Guang sees that the horizontal Dao separated by himself appears in this domineering green Young people left hand, before reaction is how to return a responsibility son, feel a pain in the waist. So the swords in the Ranger''s hand were handed to Li Hong''s heart in a hurry. They wanted to attract Li Hong''s attention by this empty trick, and then to avoid the mean young man. When he held the broadsword in his left hand, he heard the murderous voice of the young man in front of him: "it''s late." With a bang, the Ranger felt as if he had been hit by a hammer. His nose overflowed in his eyes, and the stars were shining in front of him. He was buzzing in his mind, and his knife in his hand lost his accuracy. "Your Majesty, I am late." The gentle voice suddenly sounded behind Li Hong. Before Li Hong could beat back the Ranger and turn back, he saw a long sword suddenly handed out from his side. The Ranger who had just fought with him staggered back. Although he avoided Li Hong''s left backhand knife, he did not escape the gentle sword of female Xia Wen, covering his heart and slowly falling down.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 925 With the arrival of a large number of central troops, the battle on the banks of the Luoyang River was coming to an end. All the rangers who planned to assassinate Di Renjie and others in Luoyang River, except those who died on the spot, were all brought back to Dali temple in Luoyang by Di Renjie. At the beginning of the battle, the old lady on the boat was so scared that she hid in the small cabin on the side of the boat. When she was found by the Wu Wei and found out that there was an emperor among the people who had been assassinated by Rangers, the old lady fainted. But even so, all the boats on both sides of the Luoyang River and nearby were either taken away or monitored by the Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment and the Luoyang mansion, waiting for summon the next day. The night in Luoyang City was even more exciting than the rumors in Luoyang City on that day. In the streets and alleys of Luoyang City, the sound of horse hooves, screams, hasty footsteps and roars did not stop. The whole Luoyang City seems to be back to the scene when Emperor Taizong was stationed in Luoyang. The whole city, whether it is the common people or officials, or the dignitaries of the rich and noble families, almost all stayed up all night, just like a frightened bird, raising his ears to listen to the tense voice outside. Some bold or well-known families mobilized all the servants and generals of the family to take up arms and guard the mansion all night. It was not until dawn, after the symbolic opening of the city gate, that the noisy city of Luoyang gradually quieted down. The light fog in the morning had not yet dissipated. At the gates of Luoyang City, a line of heavily armed and heavily guarded central army appeared, with horizontal swords and bows hanging on their waist, and their eyes were vigilant, examining each and every common people and carriage in and out of the city ¡£ In contrast, in every city gate, or in every street and lane, there are posters on the emperor''s paper which Li Hong ordered last night to refute rumors, which is regarded as a reassurance to Luoyang City, which has been tense for a whole night. As the sun rises slowly from the East, it drives away the mist in and out of the city at a speed not easily perceived by the naked eye. After a night''s infiltration, the misty slate road is covered with the messy footprints of last night. The whole Luoyang city''s Hawking sound and the drum sound in the bell tower almost at the same time. The streets and alleys in Luoyang City were revived, as if everything was no different from yesterday. Last night''s tense sounds of people''s hair standing upside down and weapons colliding seemed to have been buried in the night of yesterday. But even so, in addition to the common people, the five surnames and seven hopes, the noble family, can still smell the trace of unusual and subtle killing intention from the bustling and noisy air of Luoyang City. One by one, the servants came back from the outside in a hurry. Basically, everyone held a notice that had just been lifted from the streets and alleys of Luoyang City. Cui Xuanwei was so self-confident that he even got up in the morning with a trace of excitement. At the moment, while discussing with Cui Xinggong what had happened last night, he slowly took over the notice handed over by his servants. There was a report from the servant in his ear: "this was uncovered from the gate of our house, and no one stopped it. Although every notice office is guarded by someone, it seems that those military guards are eager to have these notices removed. The villain was only after the two men in front of him uncovered them, and then they pasted another one on the Wuwei and took them home." "Well, then, no one doubts that it was you who pulled it off?" Cui Xinggong was very strange. His heart was full of doubts for a moment. After the notice was posted, although it was announced to the world, it was after all the imperial edict of his majesty, which was not allowed to be uncovered. "No one should doubt it, because after the villains were uncovered, the military guards didn''t even look at the villains, but immediately took out one with other guards and continued to post them. As for the people and scholars around, their attention is focused on the notice of the new post and the voice of the literati in the crowd. No one will pay attention to the villain''s uncovering, and the villain still turns several square fields before coming back in a detour. " The servant looked at Cui Xinggong, the governor of Yizhou. He was also the future owner of the house. Cui Xuanwei, who had been silent for a long time, carefully read the notice. After making sure that the meaning between the lines was understood and understood, he took the notice and carried it behind his back to praise the humanity: "good job. Go down and have a rest. I''m calling you if you have something to do." Looking at Cui Xuanwei, who was very pleased between his facial expressions, Cui Xinggong was worried and said, "father, is there something strange in this?" "What can be weird? I''ve read it carefully. You can have a look After that, Cui Xuanwei handed the notice to Cui Xinggong. Then he sat down in the corridor and pavilion and said slowly, "it seems that the killing effect of those Rangers last night has finally made your majesty aware and make concessions. We have won this battle." After that, he ignored Cui Xinggong, who had been quietly reading the notice. Cui Xuanwei clenched his fist with a hammer on his thigh. His expression was extremely proud and relieved. Having been wrestling with your majesty for so many years, now this matter is finally the result of a noble family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes. Anyway, it is worth celebrating. The hard work and careful arrangement of these days are not in vain.Looking at Cui Xinggong, who was still studying the notice carefully, Cui Xuanwei said: "have you not understood it yet? Is it possible for your majesty not to pursue your own face if you don''t care about your own face? Therefore, there is no mention in the notice that we should be investigated for those who have made rumors or maliciously slandered us. It is because when the middle school letter was drafted and under the door, his Majesty''s face was left to avoid embarrassment. " "But This notice does not say that it is not the father who gives up the investigation on us? It''s just said that your majesty will not believe those rumors, nor will you believe that our noble family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes will do things like rumors to shake the foundation of the court and exploit the interests of the people. But without speaking out, your majesty will not investigate the officials who have risked their lives to remonstrate Cui Xinggong raised his head and looked at his father, who did not care, or seemed to be more elated now. Suddenly, he felt that all this was just a strategy of his Majesty''s stabilizing court and the people in the world. "If you continue to look down, don''t you still write that, as the autumn harvest season is approaching, the officials who leave the jurisdiction will be ordered to return to their posts immediately from today? This does not mean that your majesty has given up the investigation of responsibility, and intends to turn the big things into small ones Cui Xuanwei has a good memory. Besides, it is also a notice related to their own interests, so he can recite the above meaning word for word. Looking at his relaxed and somewhat proud father, Cui Xinggong felt more and more uneasy. He could not help shaking his head, put down the notice and stood up. Looking at Cui Xuanwei, he said solemnly: "father, this is not his majesty. Now my emperor of the Tang Dynasty is very good at playing word games. It seems that the wording is rigorous and supports our five surnames and seven hopes It may be his Majesty''s plot to paralyze us, as well as Wei Wenchao hall and the common people and scholars in the world. " Cui Xinggong paced slowly in the corridor, but his eyebrows grew deeper and deeper, as if he were analyzing and speaking to Cui Xuanwei. He murmured to himself, "Your Majesty''s move is likely to split the unity of our five surnames and seven hopes, and to separate them into different ones, which is a purposeful pseudo concession. The notice seems to be biased towards us, but in the whole article, except for your Majesty''s saying that he does not believe the rumors in Luoyang city yesterday, the rest Nothing at all! Father, if you don''t believe it, take a closer look. Apart from the one I just said, did your majesty have any words or words that directly affirmed the responsibility of officials who would no longer be investigated, who had five surnames and seven hopes, and who risked their lives to remonstrate with them? As for what you said, let all the officials return to their places of office, and from now on. But as a governor of Yizhou, why has no one told me to return to my post? Does Yizhou not produce grain? There must be fraud in this. Father, we still have to take a long-term view. " Cui Xuanwei was stunned. He quickly recalled the contents of the notice in his mind. When he was not sure, he grabbed the notice and compared it with his heart. After all, no matter what the wording of the letter of admonishment to the officials, they did not accept the letter of admonishment. However, they did not accept the notice because of the coming of the autumn day. "You are too thoughtful. As a father, you have looked at it several times, but you can''t find out what you said is wrong? Maybe you are under too much pressure these days. After all, as an important official of the imperial court, I am afraid it will make you overreact. This yellow paper and black characters, is it possible for a father to see the wrong things Cui Xuanwei squeezed out a smile on his face, but his smile at the moment, compared with his elated and elated appearance, seemed somewhat guilty and stiff. Cui Xinggong was obviously not relieved by his father Cui Xuanwei''s words of consolation. He still looked at the distance with a dignified look, or his eyes fell on the notice and murmured: "no, it''s definitely not. Since your Majesty''s accession to the throne for more than five years, as a courtier, I still know something about your majesty. Your majesty is not so light He who is easy to give up and give in, otherwise he would not be his majesty today. At that time, with 3000 people running to Dashi, in less than three months, Dashi, which seemed to be a piece of iron, was divided into four parts. However, he was able to lead the central army to return to Anxi safely in that dangerous situation. " "What is the intention of your Majesty''s notice, and what is its purpose? Is it just for the autumn harvest, to cheat us? But how can the yellow paper and the black characters cheat... " Cui Xuanwei was upset by some nervous Cui Xinggong. He had a good mood early in the morning, but his prudence destroyed him. It was really a bad scene. But what he didn''t expect was that his son''s words immediately plunged him into deep meditation. Cui Xinggong suddenly turned around and looked nervous. He pointed to the notice and said, "yes, it''s autumn harvest." "What do you mean?" Cui Xuanwei felt that he was almost startled by the villain and jumped out of his chair. "In the Tang Dynasty, the inquisition and beheading are all after the autumn, so the Ministry of punishment, the Dali temple and the Yushitai will attach the words of" asking and beheading after autumn. ""So what?" Cui Xuanwei felt his head hit by a heavy hammer and began to hum. "Because in addition to the four words after autumn, there are also These four words are to settle accounts after autumn In the end, Cui Xinggong had already said every word, but his voice trembled slightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 926 "Asking to be beheaded after autumn" comes from the book of Rites: when the cool wind comes, the white dew falls, the cold cicadas sing, and the eagle is offering sacrifices to the birds, so it is necessary to kill them. " Dong Zhongshu, a Confucianist of Han Dynasty, raised this meaning to the height of theory in Chunqiu Fanlu: "the king is matched with heaven, which is called Tao. There are four seasons in the sky, and the king has four policies. If the four seasons are four seasons, they are general. Heaven and man have the same. Celebrate for spring, reward for summer, punishment for autumn, punishment for winter. " From then on, it was considered that celebration, reward, punishment and punishment should be the four governing behaviors of the emperor, and should be adapted to the changes of the four seasons. Therefore, the etiquette system stipulates that the reward in spring and summer and the execution in autumn and winter are later called "questioning and beheading after autumn". On the night of the assassination, it was late at night when she returned to the palace accompanied by nvxia Wen. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who had left wennvxia''s bedchamber, suddenly became somewhat regretful after reclaiming the wasteland of gentleness. The indefatigable female Xia Wen is charming with amorous feelings all over her body, as well as her valiant appearance when rescuing Li Hong this night. The woman Xia Wen, riding on Li Hong''s waist, chirps and tells Li Hong about her relationship with the swordsmen in the past few days. But when she said why there were so many Rangers and ran to the Luoyang River bank to assassinate Di Renjie and others, female Xia Wen appeared to be puzzled. According to reason, such a thing should not happen. Even if it did, there should not be so many people, and The most important thing is that some rude men have disclosed these plans to her. Li Hong, who was already sleepy and couldn''t open his eyes, pulled female Xia Wen, who was still riding on his body, into his arms with his eyes closed. His hands unconsciously stroked the delicate and tight skin like silk, and murmured: "I''ll tell Wan''er about these things tomorrow. Di Renjie and others are talking in secret in Luoyang River. Why did I happen to meet an assassin after I appeared in Luoyang River There is an article to do. Tell Wan''er about the rules and behavior of Rangers. Wan''er will understand it. " Wennvxia curled up in her broad chest. Her whole body was tightly attached to Li Hong''s body. Her bright eyes were like gemstones at night. After blinking for a few times, she asked, "what can she do? What''s the point? " "If you don''t understand, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand my mind. Just tell her tomorrow. I believe she will understand." Suddenly, he opened his mouth and gently bit down on the gentle finger that had been playing with his beard. Then he turned over and pressed female Xia Wen under his body. "Er Get up quickly. You''re so heavy that I can''t breathe. " "Sleep." ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡± In the early morning of the second day, in front of those notices in the streets and lanes of Luoyang with abnormal atmosphere, in addition to some people reading the contents of the notice aloud to the people around, there are some people who seem to be inconspicuous. The unusual atmosphere in Luoyang is blended with the hustle and bustle of the ordinary people. As usual, the people still enjoy the prosperity and well-being brought to them by the prosperity and peace. Most of the noble families headed by the five surnames and seven hopes are in their own study rooms. They carefully study every sentence on the notice. Even if they can recite every word, even if they can recite them backwards, some prudent and shrewd people still smell a trace of conspiracy. Li Zhe and Li Dan had already set out for their respective fiefdoms. Together with the fiefdoms of Li Shangjin and Li Sujie, Li Hong personally sent officials from the imperial censor and the Ministry of officials. After remembering the kindness of her Majesty in the Palace last morning, she managed to get rid of her Majesty''s favor. As a result, Shangguan Wan''er, who had been busy for the whole night last night, had not yet got up, the bedroom door was opened. Before she could react, the gauze curtain on the bed was pulled open by a thin hand, and then the voice of female Xia Wen''s teasing rang out: "Oh, my little lady is not waiting for me. My husband is coming, but don''t change clothes for him." "Who are you? I don''t know you. Help. " Shangguan Wan''er stretched out a jade arm from the quilt, grasped the other hand of gentleness, and asked with a smile on her lazy face. "Oh, I don''t even know me. I''m Li Hong, the famous flower picker in Luoyang City!" Gentle efforts to learn Li Hong''s appearance, and then ran to Shangguan Wan''er''s bed. After a while, there was a scream of two girls fighting together in the bedroom. In a hurry to Zhenguan hall, after having a breakfast with Li Zhi and Wu Mei, the three of them sit in front of the huge French window in the flower hall, and they are chatting gently while basking in the sun through the bright glass and sprinkling into the room. "I have read the notice with your father and Emperor. It seems that the whole story is full of lofty righteousness, but in fact it is full of empty words. I''m afraid that such a scheme will not be believed by everyone." Wu Mei personally put a cup of tea in front of Li Zhi, then sat down beside him and looked at Li Hong. "Of course, the land and country of the Tang Dynasty are important, but even if these people are struggling, they can''t make any big waves, and they can''t really shake the stability of the court. But the common people are different. The autumn harvest is around the corner. Both the common people and the government need to rely on these people for taxes. After all, they have been in their posts for at least two years. So it''s for the sake of the people''s food and clothing that the children''s ministers have to issue such a notice. " Li Hong originally held out his hand and waited for his mother to give him another cup of tea. However, his mother didn''t even pay attention to him. After putting down the tea for his father, another cup was placed in front of him. His son could only watch."It is a good thing to care about the common people in the world, and it is the work of the Ming monarch. But the state of the court is also important, and we should not be careless." Li Zhi''s voice rings in Li Hong''s ear. Since this attack of vertigo, Lizhi''s body and bones are even worse than before. Even if he was sitting there talking, the whole person seemed very weak, and his voice was full of vitality at the beginning. "Yes, my son''s ministers should bear in mind his father''s instruction." Li Hong watched the maid put the tea in front of him, and compared the chicken thief ''s neck with his mother and father. After looking at the three cups of tea, he continued to say: "the notice is just a way, but in a word, it depends on how they do it. Last night, he had made clear to them. First, the Cui family of Boling and the Zheng family of Xingyang, so the notice came true It can also play a role of differentiation. Within a few days, with the officials related to other noble families returned to their places of office, officials related to the Cui family in Boling and Zheng family in Xingyang still continue to be detained and interrogated. At this time, it would be strange if they could still be as old as they are now "King Ji also came here yesterday. Under the guise of visiting my dragon body, King Ji, together with several other clansmen, wanted to get some ideas from me about your bold advice on the five surnames and seven hopes. I didn''t say anything to your mother, but I feel that they didn''t want to inform the five surnamed Qiwang. At this time, they didn''t dare to support them. After all, they were clansmen. But it seems that they all want to protect some officials from each other. " Li Zhi looked out of the window from time to time to see the rising sun, and then continued to look a little weak said. "The royal family and aristocratic families, more or less, naturally associate with the five surnames and seven hopes, or some officials who risked their lives to remonstrate. This is also a very normal thing. After all, they would not have thought that the five surnamed seven hope would make a matter of daring to die. Therefore, all I can tell your father is that it is impossible to kill all of them. " Wu Mei is holding the embroidery that Ji Wang sent yesterday. The peony flowers on it are gorgeous. No matter the color or the stitches, they are all top grade. "I don ''t know? Don''t worry. I know it in my mind. " Li Hong nodded with a smile, and then changed the subject. After a while, the three just chatted about other things, and then the grain of grain quietly appeared in Li Hong''s field of vision. Then Li Hong directly got up and saluted Li Zhi and Wu Mei. After that, he stepped out of the Zhenguan hall on the ground that there were still political affairs to deal with. Just under the guidance of the grain of grain, a maid of the palace asked Li Hong to stop. Looking back, Wu Mei, accompanied by the two maids, slowly walked out of the hall. Waiting for Wu Mei to come to him, Li Hong quickly asked, "what''s your mother''s command?" Wu Mei glances at Li Hong, and then starts to walk down the steps. Li Hong looks at Long Ma. She can''t guess what she means. The empress suddenly stops. On the ninety-nine steps of Zhenguan hall, apart from the central army on both sides of the far end, only Li Hong and Wu Mei slowly descend in the middle of the steps. The majestic and majestic Zhenguan temple stands behind, standing on the steps, and even overlooks the Luoyang city outside the palace, as well as the Luoyang River covered with gold. Mother and son slowly walk down from the top of the steps. Wu Mei is not a grand palace dress. Li Hong, standing on the bottom of the steps, looks up, especially at Wu Mei''s elegant appearance and Li Hong''s arrogance. She feels like she wants to bow down and worship. "I have discussed both matters with your father and the emperor, and now naturally you still need the emperor to make a decision." Wu Mei slowly down the steps, slightly turned her head and said with a smile. "You''d better say it first. If you can''t do it, you''ll make him laugh." "Is there anything you Li Hong can''t do? If so, it''s really new. 1£º Your father has been lamenting that time is running out these days, so Li Xian must come back. The empress mother neither opposes nor supports it. You decide for yourself. " Wu Mei stands at the buffer in the middle of the steps, looks back at the majestic and majestic Zhenguan hall behind her, then turns her head again and looks at Luoyang City in the distance. "And the second one?" "Here''s a list of people whose fathers, emperors and mothers don''t want to see punished." Wu Mei sighs silently, and then her eyes continue to look into the distance, but her thoughts seem to go back to the days when she was taken back to Taiji Palace by Lizhi, and when she and Li Zhi fought side by side to overthrow the Guanlong group. Wu Mei''s face was filled with memories and murmured, "some of them were the descendants of officials who followed your father and me to fight against the Guanlong clique led by changsun Wuji. If it wasn''t for their full support, your father and emperor would still be constrained by the Guanlong group for many years, so these people are not meritorious to you Li Hong But to your father, emperor and mother, they were loyal and loyal officials who firmly followed against the eldest son Wuji. Now they are all returning to their hometown. Their descendants are not as high spirited as they were in the imperial court. Now they are just giving them some appearance. If they are all guilty, they will be hurt, and your father and mother will feel sorry. "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 927 In the next few days, Li Hong did not intend to return to Chang''an. Besides, the officials have basically gathered in Luoyang. In addition, the matter of risking his life to remonstrate in the past few days, this happened in Luoyang. In addition, since autumn and winter, Lizhi''s body has been getting worse and worse, day by day. Now vertigo attacks from time to time, which makes the whole Luoyang palace seem to be covered with a light smell of medicine and dignified. Now Pei WANYING, the empress of the Tang Dynasty, came from Chang''an in a hurry. As the last female disciple Sun Simiao received in his lifetime, she was the last hope of Li Hong and Wu Mei. But even if Sun Simiao had given her advice, Pei WANYING had no way to deal with Li Zhi''s already incurable vertigo. She spent every day in the Imperial College, taking the maids and eunuchs, carefully reading an ancient book. In Chang''an Guozijian and Chongwen Museum, as long as there are all kinds of books related to medicine, they are also ordered by Li Hong and transported to Luoyang palace. Moreover, as long as the original work is a single copy, we should never publish books because of the production of movable type printing. In this way, we are deeply afraid that there will be mistakes and omissions in the published books. Although this kind of possibility basically does not exist, but out of a kind of instinct psychology, still sent a large number of solitary books. Li Hong and Wu Mei look at Pei WANYING every day as if they are immersed in the Imperial College. In addition to being helpless, they are helpless. At this time, Li Hong and Wu Mei do not know what to do when they look at Li Zhi''s illness every day. Li Zhi, who was tortured by his illness, even ordered the eunuch to give him a pair of poison when he was in a daze, so that he could get rid of the pain completely and stop suffering from this kind of disease. Wu Mei and Li Hong look at the desperate Lizhi on the couch. In addition to the heavy heart, there is only a helpless sigh. "I think it can be transferred to the father''s body." Li Hong smelled the thick smell of traditional Chinese medicine in his room. He thought how many people in his last life were suffering from illness. In the end, he couldn''t stand it. He begged the doctor and his family members to give him a good time and not let him suffer from this kind of disease again. But this time is not more than a thousand years later. Besides, Lizhi is still the supreme emperor, his father and Emperor. Even if he is bold, he looks at the pain and groans on his bed, and he has lost a lot of weight. He dare not say it in front of anyone. Under the service of Li Hong and Wu Mei, a bitter and astringent liquid similar to sleeping pills was drunk by the weak Lizhi one by one. Li Zhi, pale as a paper, closed his eyes and wiped the sweat on his forehead again and again, but he still couldn''t stop seeping out. "Queen Hong er I I accept That''s enough... " Li Zhi opened his eyes in a daze and looked at Wu Mei, a worried queen, and Li Hong, a dignified one. In the weak tone, it seemed that there was a trace of request hidden. "In three days, Li Xian will be back." Li Hong grabs that thin hand like firewood. He feels as if he is holding on to a branch. He can''t feel the slightest warmth and flesh. "Really?" Li Zhi opened his eyes suddenly and forcefully this time, and his turbid eyes suddenly became some light. "Yes, there was too much snow in Anxi a few days ago, so Li Xian was delayed on his way. Li Sujie, Li Shangjin, Li Zhe and Li Dan are all on their way back to Luoyang. " Li Hong continued to hold the hand that started to tremble like a branch and said seriously. "Good, good, good. Wronged you, hong''er Queen Wake me up when they come back. I''ll have a good sleep. " Li Zhisong opens Li Hong''s hand, and then Wu Mei takes over in a hurry. "I see. I will always be with you." Wu Mei holds Li Zhi''s hand with both hands and whispers in the words. Li Hong left the next space for the old couple. As soon as he got up, he heard Wu Mei say: "wait for me in the study for a while." Li Hong, who got up, was stunned for a moment, and finally nodded. Then he turned to the direction of the study. While walking, he said to Huameng, "take all the memorials to the study here. When Di Renjie came, they would let them wait in the Zhenguan hall." "Your Majesty..." Hua Meng''s face flashed a look of danger and followed Li Hong. "Say it." "Now all the people in Zhenguan hall have been in the palace early in the morning to visit the emperor''s clan, some old officials and some aristocratic family leaders. Now they are all in the Zhenguan hall. Lord Di, if they come here..." Hua Meng said carefully. After all, these days, di Renjie and others have been fighting with some aristocratic families and people with five surnames and seven hopes. Two days ago, Cui Xinggong, governor of Yizhou, and Cui Xuanwei, Duke of Anguo, had just been sent to prison by Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment. Although these people gathered in the Zhenguan hall have nothing to do with the five surnames and seven hopes, or they do not support the original five surname seven hope''s bold and direct admonishment, most of the officials headed by Di Renjie have called back the officials who had risked their lives to Luoyang one by one, or sent people to try directly in other places.Such a great turmoil, coupled with Li Hong''s indifference to the matter and his complete instructions based on the memorials of Di Renjie and others, made these clansmen feel that di Renjie and other people were really treacherous in their conduct, and they were eliminating dissidents and forming parties for personal gain. In the eyes of these Royal relatives, after all, his majesty had already put down a notice in Luoyang City, saying that he did not believe the rumors. It is reasonable to say that this should be the end of the matter. After all, both his majesty and the distinguished officials headed by the five surnames and seven hopes have kept each other''s face and interests. There is no need to continue to take the risk of the court turbulence to fight against the five surnames and seven hopes Yes. However, after dormant for an autumn harvest, di Renjie and Qiwang began to investigate the responsibility of the five surnames and seven hopes in the matter of risking their lives for direct admonishment. All officials related to the Cui family of Boling and Zheng family of Xingyang, whether they participated in the remonstrance or not, were thoroughly investigated by the judicial group headed by Di Renjie. Now, both the Cui family of Boling and the Zheng family of Xingyang have been investigated and dealt with by Di Renjie and others. It is only a few months? In less than two months, the two families collapsed under the impeachment, interrogation and investigation of Di Renjie and others. Even the blind can see the end of the two families in the future, and their only way out is to go down. In addition, in recent years, it has become an inevitable and unchangeable event that the schools they set up for the imperial court, or the schools funded by the imperial court, were taken back by Xu Yanbo, the Imperial College''s new wine offering ceremony, and the officials of the imperial court. It is said that during this period, Xu Yanbo even braved the bitter cold wind, he had to go through the acceptance procedures by himself. It''s a tough job. We don''t give the Cui family in Boling and the Zheng family in Xingyang a little chance to make a comeback. We are determined to do it. Even if someone bypasses the Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment, the Ministry of officials, and the imperial historian''s platform, and directly writes to the middle school or the door, or uses his official position to write to his majesty, his majesty is based on the judgment of Di Renjie and others, and does not give them any excuse or opportunity to ask for mercy. But even so, Li Hong''s imperial study is still full of thin thick one after another stack of requests. However, some people have understood from the very beginning that the notice was just a blinding method released by his majesty to confuse the five surnames and seven hopes. Now, di Renjie and others impeached and investigated the Cui family and Zheng family in Boling with the force of thunder. It is the result of his Majesty''s support. Otherwise, no matter Di Renjie or Li Qiao, or Yao Chong and Wang Xiaojie, these loyal officials and generals who have been loyal to his majesty, how could they be so bold and reckless in the court and set off such a big storm! "Does Ji Wang mean it''s not over yet?" CEN changqian, an old man with the same white hair, slowly turned his head and asked. Although there is not a lot of noise in the Zhenguan palace, because the emperor''s dragon body is not healthy, it is getting worse day by day. They, who were ministers under the emperor''s administration, can only come and sit in Zhenguan hall every day, waiting for the eunuch to convey all kinds of news about his Majesty''s dragon body. "Mr. Cen, it''s not good for us to interfere in this kind of affairs. So I hope you don''t interfere. How many years have you been away from the court? And your majesty treats you as well... " "Li Shen, you didn''t have this kind of character at the beginning, but you are a good king of the Tang Dynasty. How can you start to do such things to help tyranny now? Why, is it because your son-in-law, Xu Yanbo, is now on the altar of the Imperial College. Are you trying to accept the schools with five surnames and seven hopes for him without conscience? " CEN changqian held an important position in Li Zhi''s reign, and was also the prince''s important minister when he was in charge of the country. With his Majesty''s accession to the throne and his age and weakness, he was far away from the imperial court to live his life. However, since he became an official in Chang''an, he admired Li Shen, who was a member of the imperial clan. But now, seeing that di Renjie and others have made the court a mess, Li Shen, the king of Ji, who was once known as a virtuous king, at this moment, instead of reminding his majesty and fulfilling his duties, he even helped Di Renjie and other people to be careless. "Cen changqian, am I Li Shen that kind of person? For a new toast for my son-in-law? Thanks to you, an old man, for such a ridiculous reason! For the sake of many years'' friendship, I''ll tell you something about you, an old man who has been away from the court for many years. Your majesty secretly supported you. You were also relied on by your Majesty in front of your majesty. You are not unfamiliar with di Renjie and others, nor do you not understand... " "But people will change. With the greater power your majesty gives you, who knows whether they, the important ministers of the country, are not really in high positions and are flattered and ambitious, just like they were in those years." Then Cen qian''er thought about it "Your Majesty not only knows, but also all this was planned by your majesty. At the beginning, the notice was jointly issued by Zhongshu and Xiamen. I will ask you, who has the ability to let Zhongshu and his subordinates jointly issue the notice? Who had the ability to keep Cui Xinggong, the governor of Yizhou, in Luoyang for half a year, and then was sent to prison? Yizhou, that was the fiefdom of Li Sujie, King Xu. Now, although Li Sujie has not been in Yizhou for many years, as his Majesty''s brother and eye, a senior official of Yizhou has not been in office for half a year. Can King Xu feel it"Well Your majesty is not really going to do this this this time. " CEN changqian stretched out a hand and shook it in front of Li Shen, king of Ji. He asked solemnly, "well, this winter, isn''t it that other families have to Is it cold? " "You old man, how can you learn from your majesty? How dare you use this word when it''s cold? " Li Shen looked at the hand covered with age spots and finally nodded. "Fortunately, my son didn''t take part in it, otherwise I had to It''s cold. " "Cold?" "It''s cold." Two old men sitting in front of Zhenguan hall suddenly laughed like two old foxes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 928 Those who could enter the Zhenguan palace and wait for the eunuchs to convey the news of his Majesty''s dragon body were all loyal officials and generals who followed Li Zhi. At this time, they were all 70 years old, but their behavior and speech still revealed a sense of self-confidence and dignity. Therefore, the Zhenguan hall occupied by 70-80 people did not seem to be in a mess. Instead, it looked like a large-scale imperial assembly. It was tied together in twos and threes, and whispered something about the recent court hall. Either something happened to the place, or the boats on the Luoyang River are no longer working. Some young women with good looks and looks have gone ashore. Now there is a new brothel and several flower queens from the south. When Di Renjie, Li Qiao, Yao Chong, Wang Xiaojie and others came in, they first made the whole Zhenguan temple stand in a daze. Then these old men of seven and eighty were still talking about the topics they were interested in. Or some older people who like to poke their noses or listen to gossip will stand up and walk in the direction of Di Renjie and others, but they will be pulled back by the people next to them before they take two steps. "You''re looking for trouble. Your son and grandson are not involved. What are you talking about?" "I I can''t ask him whether Di Renjie is abusing his power for personal gain in order to disrupt the court and impeach officials. " "Old man, if you want to, you''d better care about your Majesty''s health and well-being. Your majesty will deal with the affairs of the younger generation. You worry about the humiliation of your ministers and the humiliation of your officials. A few days ago, your majesty, who was forced by the five surnames and seven expectations, wrote notices all over the streets and alleys of Luoyang City. Have they ever thought about your Majesty''s face? Now Di Renjie and other loyal ministers of his majesty can''t even ask for some interest for his majesty. " Di Renjie and other four people listened up, but it was still because of the distance, it was difficult to put all their words into their ears. But even if it was just a few words, they could have some understanding of how these old ministers viewed their actions in these days. They don''t take the initiative to say hello to them. After all, they are still serving as courtiers. Those old guys are people who are not afraid of death. If they say hello in the past, they will suddenly jump out of their mouths. In this way, it will be di Renjie who will suffer A few of them. Moreover, it is said that when the emperor''s vertigo was the most severe two days ago, many of these old guys were crying in the Zhenguan hall. The sad voice almost overturned the top of Zhenguan hall. Some even committed suicide on the spot in Zhenguan hall and threatened to go down to the spring for his majesty first. So simply, di Renjie and others stood in a corner of the side hall under the eunuch''s beckoning. They did not sit on the chair moved by the eunuch, so they stood and waited for Li Hong''s call. "How many of these people really come to see his majesty?" Yao Chong slowly forward two steps, with his back to block the vision of those people in the distance, and then looked at di Renjie and Wang Xiaojie asked. As soon as Li Qiao saw Yao Chong''s appearance, he took a turn at his feet, and in an instant he stood side by side with Yao Chong, which completely blocked the old officials and sons and looked at the sight of Di Renjie and Wang Xiaojie. Di Renjie Chi Chi Chi low smile two: "Mr. Yao, what do you mean by this?" Yao Chong lowered his head, pursed his mouth and laughed, and then slowly said, "I just glanced at you. There are many people''s descendants, but they are not compatible with us. Although some people have not been disturbed for the time being, it will be sooner or later. Therefore, I think that some people, taking advantage of this opportunity to visit his majesty, even threaten to commit suicide and bury his majesty, are trying to win the favor of the emperor and the Empress Dowager in order to obtain his Majesty''s pardon for their children. " "There are plenty of people here." He said to the emperor and the empress, not to the emperor''s room, he asked for love from his majesty? I think that your Majesty''s calling for the four of us to meet together this time may have something to do with it. " "They have not come to Zhenguan palace to wait for the news of the emperor''s Dragon health in one day or two. At least they have been here for more than ten days. I believe most people come to visit his majesty sincerely. The purpose of some of them is hard to say." Di Renjie shook his head and did not come to a conclusion easily. "You are so annoying, dimaz. You always leave three points in your speech. You are too tactful to be an official. You are just an old fox. If your majesty is not happy one day, you will be denounced as you were in the Tang Dynasty again." Wang Xiaojie clasped his hands and looked at di Renjie with disdain. Then he continued: "although these words are treacherous, people will die. Both his majesty and our supreme emperor are very aware of this. Now, some of these old guys want to take advantage of this opportunity to gain some glory and nobility from the royal family for future generations! It''s just thinking, in case one day the Emperor Even if it was Wang Xiaojie, even if there were only four of them here at this time, Wang Xiaojie still lowered his voice, looked around with vigilance, and then cautiously said, "don''t you want to wait for your Majesty''s one hundred years, or when these old guys are dead, can they be regarded by the Zongzheng temple and the official department, and then bury your majesty? How glorious is this? This is a good thing for some of them to make their ancestral graves smoke and glorify their ancestors. Can''t we come in time? "The four men were there quietly analyzing the old ministers in the Zhenguan palace, and many topics among them naturally shifted from the young flower queen in the boat to the four of them. In Li Zhi''s imperial study, Li Hong looked through the memorials held by Hua Meng and others. Most of the memorials didn''t even need to look inside. As long as he saw who was on it, Li Hong could basically guess what these people were keen on writing after entering the court and the world was basically quiet. After reading several memorials, the door of the study was opened and Wu Meihong came in. Seeing such a situation, Li Hong simply waved his hand, so all the people including Hua Meng immediately walked out of the study, and then gently took the door. "My mother..." Li Hong''s voice can not help but with a bit of concern and worry. "It''s all right. I just saw your father''s suffering from illness and pain. I don''t know why my heart was numb for many years. Suddenly, I feel more pain." Wu Mei is sitting on the sofa in front of the French window. Under the sunlight, she can see many wrinkles on her face, which has been accumulated by time. She can even see the dazzling white hair in her hair. "I can''t say that when Li Xian comes back, his father will be in a good mood, and the disease will be cured." Li Hong sat down on the opposite sofa, looked at Wu Mei''s sad face, and said in a low voice. "I''m afraid that once Li Xian comes back, your father''s spirit will last. In this case, it''s better not to let Li Xian come back, but Looking at your father''s suffering so much, I wish that Li Xianli would appear at your father''s side Looking back on Wu Mei, Li Hong, whose temperament has become more stable than before, shakes her head. Now she is full of contradictions. She hates and has no choice for Li Xian at the moment. But she believes that if Li Hong is not the emperor or Li Hong is not around Li Zhi, Li Zhi, who is lying in the hospital bed, is eager to see "what are you going to do? If they do this, they will never violate the law of the Tang Dynasty in their whole life. Now, for the sake of their children and grandchildren, it is rare to ask your father and emperor to speak to me once. Can''t they really refuse? In that case, will the courtiers above the court be cold? Do you think the royal family is too cold and heartless now? " Wu Mei see Li Hong talked about the subject, also become positive color up said. "Well So my son is in a dilemma. This is not, children minister Di Renjie they also called over, now in Zhenguan Temple waiting. There''s no need for the mother to worry... " Li Hong looked at Wu Mei''s posturing and was eager to speak. He quickly stabilized Wu Mei and said, "the reason why I did this is to see what attitude those old ministers and sons would have on this matter. But when the son minister is waiting for his mother here, he also thinks of a way, and asks the empress mother to help him think about it. " "You can say what you want." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 929 Li Hong nodded happily, and his method was also very simple. Before Di Renjie and others impeached, investigated and arrested some old officials'' sons and grandchildren, the royal family gave orders to these old ministers first, which roughly means that after a hundred years, the royal family can let them be buried around Lizhi''s tomb, to show their favor and historical affirmation. In the face of such glorious Royal gifts, those who have lived for a long time and spent their whole life in pursuit of "fame" are undoubtedly the greatest affirmation and praise for them. After all, once the royal family decides that they can bury the former Emperor, they need the posthumous title from the royal family. In this way, in the face of the temptation of fame, these people will not make too much trouble even if they know that Li Hong will embarrass their descendants. Wu Mei nodded her head thoughtfully. At this time, it was not a feasible method for Li Hong. After all, no one was sure that Li Zhi could survive this winter. Even Pei WANYING, her daughter-in-law, has become more and more melancholy in these days. She spends every day in the Medical Museum of the Imperial College of the Imperial College, reading all the books. Every time, she returns in vain and looks gloomy. Obviously, even if she reads the complete medical books of the Tang Dynasty, she will not be able to survive this winter. What happened in Luoyang palace is like the wind vane of the whole Tang Dynasty. Compared with the previous winter, this winter is much colder, and this year''s snow is more than usual. A few days ago, when Lizhi was most seriously ill, some snowflakes would be scattered in Luoyang city every few days. In the long winter days, because of the sudden snowflakes from time to time, there were not many warm days and sunny days in this winter. Most of the time, the sky above is overcast, without a trace of vitality, just like the solemn Tang Palace, which has been with a trace of heaviness and depression. From time to time, Li Sujie, Li Shangjin, Li Xian, Li Zhe, Li Dan and Li Lingyue, including other princes in the royal family, were summoned into the palace by the red Ling, who rushed out of the palace to meet Emperor Li Zhi. No matter who entered Zhenguan hall, together or alone, everyone''s face was more gloomy when he came out of Lizhi''s bedroom. Li Hong has basically lived in the temple beside the Zhenguan Temple these days, just like ordinary people''s families. Once there is something wrong with the Zhenguan temple, he will immediately get up from his bed and run into it. After being idle for many days, the East Palace of Luoyang palace was assigned to Li Sujie and others by Li Hong, and became their temporary residence. In this way, even if they had something to do, they could still "come in and sit down." Li Hong smiles at Li Xian, then gets up from behind his desk and points to the sofa in front of the window, indicating Li Xian. "Thank you very much." Li Xian walked into the study and saluted Li Hong again. Then he walked to the sofa in front of the window and sat down calmly in a position at the bottom. "Black tea or milk tea? Black tea bar, stomach, Luoyang than Anxi, food collocation is relatively reasonable, not like you in Anxi, too few vegetables, too much beef and mutton, you have to drink some milk tea to eat Li Hong did not sit in the main seat, but sat opposite Li Xian. "Black tea, then. It''s good to warm up. I''m afraid the snow can''t stop for a while." Li Xian smile, some avoid Li Hong''s eyes, the line of sight moved to the window that the snow said. "Yes, it''s going to last a long time, but I''m afraid it''s a little bit small compared with the snow in Anxi." Li Hong called in the maids and began to make tea quietly for their two brothers. The door of the study was gently brought forward by Huameng, who was standing outside. He only heard Hua Meng whispering to the maids and eunuchs: "remember, no one can disturb your majesty. Be smart today. Don''t disturb your majesty." The two brothers listened to the last moment when the door was closed. Huameng told other maids and eunuchs, while Li Xian bowed his head and laughed implicitly. It has been seven or eight days since returning to the Central Plains and the hinterland of the Tang Dynasty, especially Luoyang, which has been haunted by dreams for seven or eight days. In addition, even some people personally visited and invited him by famous stabs were rejected by him one by one, and they did not even see each other. During this period of time, it was basically the Imperial Palace and his temporary residence in Luoyang, and then became the eastern palace to the Zhenguan palace, which was simple and monotonous. "How can I get used to everything when I return to Chang''an?" Li Hong comfortably leans on the sofa and looks at Li Xian and asks. "It''s very good. I haven''t been used to it in the past few days, but what I can''t imagine is that some people in Luoyang still remember me. After visiting my father and his mother, someone handed me the name stab in the mansion." Li Xian smiles, shakes his head, looks at the reddish brown tea and says. "It''s normal. After all, you are the prince of the Tang royal family. It''s normal for some people to come to you. Try this tea. It''s better than your one in Anxi Li Hong picked up the tea cup and smelled the fragrance of the tea and said to Li Xian."I''m just surprised that these people are all pervasive. According to the law, when I go back to Luoyang, you should not publicize it everywhere, but how do they know the specific itinerary? Even after I entered Luoyang, they knew it was me." Li Xian is very frank. He believes that in the Tang Dynasty, he can not have any secrets. Li Hong has been the emperor of the Tang Dynasty for nearly six years. In the past six years, except for the high-ranking officials headed by the five surnames and seven hopes in the winter this year, Li Hong has not encountered any thorny matters in the reign of the Tang Dynasty and the imperial court. Of course, if you insist on saying something, it will be the natural disaster of the previous two years. It is said that Li Hong almost made a crime against himself. But anyway, Li Hong, who had never lost since childhood, finally survived unscathed. "What''s strange about this? These days, the emperor''s dragon body is getting worse and worse. In Zhenguan temple, some old ministers and sons come to visit him every day. Some people are lucky to be summoned to the back hall to meet him. Maybe it is from the father''s mouth that you will return to Luoyang soon." Li Hongshun Li Xian line of sight to look out of the window, the snow outside the more and more heavy, gradually more and more thick. Looking at the indefatigable snowflakes falling from the sky outside the window, Li Xian sighed again and said: "there is only fame and wealth in the world, which can make people take risks. Even if they are willing to fight with each other, when they are old, they will be officials for a lifetime. In the end, they hope to have a good end and make a name in history, but How difficult it is "I can''t say that. If I could not slack off on myself and make some benefits for the court and the common people when I was in power, then naturally I would be famous in history. I don''t have to be so shy and hope that the imperial court can give them a name. By the way, tell me about the memorial city. " Li Hong put down his tea cup and began to get to the point. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 930 In recent years, as the boundary line between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi, Anxi Jiling city also served as a logistics supply center for Dashi two nobles. It has been providing just the right support to several vassals in the chaos of Dashi. Therefore, after so many years, Dashi is still in a situation of constant feudalism, separatism and continuous war. It has to be said that Li Xian has also made a lot of contributions to this. Nalsier, the son of belus, has died. The whole city has been basically sinicized to the West and East. The culture of the Tang Dynasty, a hundred schools of thought, and the collection of classics and history books have begun to take root in people''s hearts. Although the concept of the descendants of the Chinese and the Chinese nation has not been fully three-dimensional, it is already quite large and rudimentary. It is more important to see the chaos of the Tang Dynasty than the war between the people and the people. Let people realize that the spirit of traditional Chinese culture and Chinese civilization should be able to bring the people the most needed health and food and clothing than the Sutras of Dashi. This is not a simple battle of knife to knife, gun to gun, with their own chariots and guns, and then with blood and courage, we can determine the direction of victory in the battle. This is a war that is extremely comprehensive. Even more often, whether it is cavalry or infantry, whether you are well-equipped or backward, is no longer an important factor in determining the victory of such a war. On the contrary, the output of culture, the choice of civilization, the accumulation of history, the enlightened court and other factors became the main factors of restraining the power of Dashi, destroying the stability of Dashi and attracting the people of Dashi. According to Li Xian''s statistics in Jiling City, a large number of people with their families and families will go to the east of Jiling city or enter the hinterland of Anxi four towns to settle down with their families every year because of the heavy food people who can''t bear to eat for years. With the migration of population in recent years and the increasing population of Anxi, the four towns in Anxi are becoming more and more important in military and commercial fields. The diversity of ethnic groups has also become another major feature of Anxi. Compared with Chang''an and Luoyang in the Central Plains, people tend to have a high nose and blue eyes. As long as they are different from the appearance of Tang people, they do not exist in Anxi and other places. No matter which race they are, they begin to accept the Chinese language in their hearts and bones Because of the prosperity and prosperity of Anxi, we are proud of it. In Anxi, there has never been a person who does not think that he is a Tang nationality. Every alien who enters Anxian to make a living in Anxian is proud to be able to speak Tang Mandarin. However, Anxi''s regional language civilization is still the mainstream. In Li Hong''s opinion, there is no need to worry about Li Xian''s worries. The spread of traditional culture does not completely ban the existence of all civilizations in form, but it is more important to form a sense of identity with the Tang Dynasty and the Chinese nation ideologically. The two brothers had been talking for a long time in the study, but no one knew what they had said. Even though there were dozens of historians gathered in the hall of Zhenguan because of Li''s serious treatment, no one could record in person what the royal brothers, who had been fighting with each other for many years, actually talked about something. But everyone knows that Li Xian looks relaxed when he comes out of the study. Although he has a trace of melancholy and a look of loss, on the whole, when Li Xian comes out of the Zhenguan hall and plunges into the wind and snow again, his pace is very light, with A sense of relief when one can''t explain clearly. In less than an hour after Li Xian left, Zhongshu, menxia and Zongzheng Temple jointly played a memorial to his majesty to restore the throne of King Li Xianpei. His majesty also played in the silver clad Zhenguan hall, the lonely and silent Luoyang City, the silent capital city, and the snow covered mountains and rivers of the Tang Dynasty, as if at the last moment when Lizhi closed his eyes, All frozen by time. Only the silent snow, still slowly from the haze of the sky fell one after another, Zhenguan hall in front of a sad silence, dressed in plain clothes of the royal family, princes and ministers knelt down in front of the entire Zhenguan Temple Square, has been completely integrated with snow. The bell of drum tower rings with a trace of sadness from the palace, and then spread to the whole Luoyang City in the snowy sky. It seems that the bell sounds with vicissitudes and solitude. After the first bell rings from the palace, it rings around Luoyang City in a short time. The continuous bell reverberated in the sky for a long time, like beating the hearts of the people in Luoyang City, as well as injecting a trace of vitality into the silence of Zhenguan hall. On December 27 of the sixth year of Hongdao, it seemed that he had been made a fool of by God. In the original historical track, Li Zhi broke free and lived for more than 12 years. Then, on the same day after 12 years, he died on December 27. The posthumous title of the ministers said: Emperor the great. Temple Name: Gaozong. Buried in: Qianling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 931 The time of three years in the long river of history can be said to be a snap across the moment, but for people of an era, three years also occupies an absolute significance in life. Li Xian asked Li Zhi to keep filial piety for Li Zhi for three years, so King Pei appeared every day in Qianling. Even in the winter after three years, King Pei still played to Emperor Li Hong, hoping to continue to guard the mausoleum for several months. In the warm spring and blooming season, the green vegetation on the Qianling tomb began to show vitality. When the Qianling tomb was no longer withered and yellow, he would return to Chang''an. In the past three years, many people have sought the restoration of Pei Wang. Some people respect Li Xian''s filial piety, while others hope to win over Li Xian to fight against Emperor Li Hong, so that the five surnames and seven hopes, which were completely destroyed in the past three years, can retain even a little hope. However, no matter who he was, he did not persuade Li Xian to leave the Qianling mausoleum. Even when Li Sujie, Li Shangjin, or Li Dan and Li Zhe were also guarding the mausoleum, King Pei made up his mind not to leave Qianling. As the only straw with a little hope for the five surnames and seven hopes, Li Xian didn''t even have the interest to listen to their words. Once he realized that the ulterior purpose of visiting Qianling was impure, he would immediately send off the guest with his sleeve, without leaving a trace of affection. Li Dan and Li Zhe had the shortest time of guarding the mausoleum among the princes. Of course, compared with Li Hong, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, their time of guarding the mausoleum was not short. But after all, the emperor could not abandon the government and guard the Qianling Tomb every day. Therefore, in the past three years, Li Zhe and Li Dan have basically been traveling between Qianling and Chang''an. In three years, the diesel locomotive still hasn''t overcome the bottleneck. The booming sound that Li Hong expected has appeared more than 800 times in his sleep, but in reality, it has never happened once. Of course, someone is not a single minded person, not a person who must be hanged from a tree. Even Wu Mei prayed secretly in his heart and quickly let the big iron cry out. At the same time, his son began to pay attention to other places. For three years, Li Hong went to Qianling with Wu Mei every time. However, every year during the Qingming Festival, his majesty also took the queen, civil and military officials, and the supreme emperor to Qianling for three days. Wu Mei is now completely supported by Li Hong, and even moves Wu Mei''s palace to the Daming Palace, where she used to live. In this way, in the back palace of Daming Palace, empress Pei WANYING thought that she needed to ask her mother for instructions when dealing with the affairs of the Empress Dowager. However, Wu Mei obviously didn''t mean to do so. She just laughed and didn''t express her opinions every time. She talked to Pei WANYING about her family routine, or talked about some folk affairs with Yan Lingbin, Shangguan Waner, gentle and Bai Chun. Because of this, Wu Mei accidentally learned from Bai Chun''s mouth that she entered the Palace once every three or five days. Now, his majesty and Li Dan, the king of Yin, have set up many wooden poles with the same spacing in the imperial city. Besides, some wooden poles are also equipped with large boxes, which extend from the imperial city to a workshop outside the city. "What is he going to do?" Wu Mei has had a good life in the past three years. At least, compared with three years ago, Wu Mei''s appearance has not changed much in the past three years, probably because she has less pressure from Li Zhi''s illness. "They said that they wanted to replace the candles in the palace and change a way of lighting. Other slaves did not know, but Bai Chun''s face is hard to change. For so many years, as her Majesty''s money bag, she has never frowned since her Majesty was still the prince. But this time it was different. The money that Taiyi city made every year was not covered by heat. His majesty sent someone to take it away. Even his majesty borrowed a lot of money from two banks without telling himself and the Empress Dowager. Now It''s OK to say that your majesty is a rich emperor, because the money of Hubu doesn''t move freely after your majesty has learned from the disaster in the past few years. Therefore, Hubu still has a lot of money. But to say that your majesty is now the person who owes the most debts in the world is more worthy of the name. Too much in the past. According to what he did and thought, in order to toss about the electric light, he had already put in a bank. Therefore, seeing that the cost was extremely huge, which had completely exceeded her imagination and affordability, she had to go into the palace and make a small report with the Empress Dowager. After all, the Empress Dowager is the only one who can suppress her Majesty in the Tang Dynasty. "Lighting? what do you mean? What do you use without candles? Light the oil lamp? " Wu Mei listens to Bai Chun''s nagging, and begins to think in her mind. A few days ago, when she entered Li Hong''s office without letting Hua Meng inform her, she saw Li Hong and Li Dan lying on a table covered with paper, not knowing what they were discussing. But after they found themselves in, they were in a hurry to clean up the paper, which was full of ghost amulet like paper, and Wu Mei inadvertently glanced at it and found that there were several piles of paper full of ghost amulets beside them. At that time, Li Dan was holding the paper on the table, and his tense appearance was not nervous about coming in by himself, but the ghost like things in his hands."Is that important? They are strange symbols that can''t be written or painted. Can''t we say The secret of it is this light or something? " Wu Mei frowned and murmured. "I don''t know about the details, but when your majesty asked for money, you can hang it on the roof of the house and control it with a mechanism. When you pull it, it will light up, and if you pull it, it will go out. However, you can''t touch it casually. It is said that people will die." Bai Chun takes over the maid''s tea. Now in front of Wu Mei, she can let go more than before. And now, she is the only one in the harem who can sit down with Wu Mei and have a long talk, even about the current situation in the world and the central court. "By the way, it seems that carbon blocks should be used, but it is not ignited in the palace. It is said that it can be ignited outside the city Electricity? Send it to the palace, and then you can light up the Candle? " The words in Bai Chun''s brain seem to be not enough. When Li Hong told her at the beginning, her tone was quick and urgent, and the whole person seemed very excited. So at that time, she only looked at her Majesty''s face, but she did not remember much about what rank he had used and how he said it. Wu Mei looks at the candle in the glass lampshade beside her. She looks up at the top of her head. How can she not understand that the candle should stand upside down on the roof? And listen to Bai Chun''s meaning, there is a bright glass outside, but How is it controlled by a switch? "What about others? Let him come. " Wu Mei looks at Bai Chun and then says to Wang Lou beside her. "Back to the empress dowager, your majesty left the palace after the early morning." Wang Lou''s heart cluttered for a moment, and he quickly bowed over and said. "Where have you been?" This time, Bai Chun asked questions, but she had already guessed vaguely that she had gone to the workshop outside the city No, it''s called a power plant. It seems. "Are you willing to give so much money? What do you owe him in the bank Wu Mei listen to Li Hong out of the palace, some frustrated said. And she also knows that Li Hong''s mind has been on these strange things since Li Zhi''s death in recent years. Things in the Ji Ling City in Anxi are still the same as before Li Xian came back three years ago. It is not once or twice that the vassals of Dashi come to the Tang Dynasty to worship Li Hong. However, Li Hong avoided seeing him every time. He always threw him to the Ministry of rites to meet him. He himself was far away, like the envoys of various princes who were afraid of big food. What other requirements did he ask him. Because of this, Li Hong and ye Yue had a little quarrel for three days and a big quarrel for five days a few days ago. Seeing that his country was still in a state of fragmentation and war, ye Yue did not dare to speak too much. However, when Saleh urged her to help her brother one by one, ye Yue could not sit still. With Li Hong''s son, they found Li Hong, but they did not reach any agreement. Li Hong flatly refused to ask for the night moon, but also agreed to night moon, to ensure that her brother Saleh would not be defeated by other princes in a short time, and even help her brother at the right time. But when it comes to the specific time, Li Hong does not have the opportunity. After a few days, Li Hong will perfunctorily dress the night moon. The angry night moon will throw down Li Hong''s arms and bite Li Hong, if he is not worried about their son. Li Hong didn''t feel a headache about the night moon. But when the night moon left, the Dalai imperial daughter led her son to the Zichen palace, crying bitterly. She hoped that Li Hong could send troops to help his younger brother, Prince Dajin, and suppress the Japanese opposition forces, but Li Hong flatly refused. As for the reason, just like the reason given to the night moon, before the time comes, let them mess up and talk about it later. Whether it was the night moon or the Dalai emperor''s daughter, they had been with Li Hong for many years. They both believed that his Majesty must have had an idea in his mind, but his majesty did not say so. In their view, this does not need any time or opportunity. As long as your majesty says, as long as the navy of the Tang Dynasty leans to the sea of Japan, those opposition forces will immediately flee and surrender with their hands tied. Just like the influence of the Tang Dynasty on Dashi, as long as the cavalry of Anxi Corps crossed over the Jiling city and stepped into the land of Dashi, Yeyue believed that no matter which vassal was, no matter how powerful the vassal was in Dashi, he had to bow down to submit himself to the throne and follow his fate in the face of the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty, unless the vassal was blinded by lard and didn''t want to live, he would look for it by himself The dead take the initiative to fight with the Tang cavalry. In the eyes of the two women, it should be a very simple thing. Why is it so difficult for your majesty to promise yourself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 932 "Your Majesty said that after the end of this year, the remaining budget of the user department and the Ministry of work will pay back this account of the bank, but I feel that your Majesty''s words are not believable. He is prevaricating you and me. When the new budget of the Ministry of housing and the Ministry of public works comes down next year, the budget that has not been spent by the Ministry of public works and the Ministry of housing will surely be invested by your Majesty in other places as in previous years. " White pure wrinkled white forehead, Du mouth some depressed said. It is said that you don''t have a joke, a good word, a good word and so on. But it seems that these words have nothing to do with the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Today, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is a shameless man. He doesn''t care about you. Every time the end of the year, his mouth is as sweet as honey. But in a flash, he will transfer the remaining budget of Zhongshu, menxia, three provinces and six provinces to other places He never really wanted to pay back the money. "You expect him to pay you back, unless, ah, the sun comes out in the west tomorrow. You don''t have a long memory. He said you believe it. He ate him to death. After so many years, you have been helping him manage his money. Can''t you be a little hard? Pei WANYING''s palace can''t count on it. She is a submissive master who expects her to control her emperor. It''s time to see the sun at night. In the whole harem, he can still listen to some of your words. You don''t care now. When I follow the emperor, the Tang Dynasty Who else can you expect to look at him Wu Mei sighs helplessly and counts Bai Chun. This is not the first time she says this to Bai Chun. But Bai Chun, who had always been smart and independent, had no temper or principle as soon as she came to the black sheep. She was totally left to the black sheep to bully her and do whatever she wanted, without principle and shrewdness. "I''m afraid I can''t do it, but I think The imperial concubine of Shangguan may have such potential... " "Just her? It looks like that on the surface, but if Li Hong is serious, hum, and is sold by Li Hong, she doesn''t know. Maybe she will help Li Hong count money happily. Just like Li Lingyue, she is as stupid as a pig in front of Li Hong. " Wu Mei mocked her daughter-in-law with relentless kindness. Naturally, the princess''s Royal Highness mixed up with her daughter-in-law and scolded it. After two people nagged for half a day, it was difficult to control the emperor who had already left the palace. Therefore, she could only stay in the palace now. Otherwise, she would have to leave the palace in person. But in this way, Wu Mei was afraid that she would faint after seeing what Li Hong had tossed about. "By the way, the empress dowager, can you tell me that?" Bai Chun accompanies Wu Mei to drink tea in silence, but suddenly remembers that he has something to do here today, so she puts down her tea cup and looks at Wu Mei outside the window. "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei put away her thoughts and slowly turned her head. She asked in a daze. "It''s about the Night Moon Princess and the Dalai imperial concubine. Your majesty didn''t give them a clear answer. The Night Moon Princess and the Dalai imperial concubine were worried, so they found the maid here." White pure looks at Wu Mei''s look, with a trace of mother-in-law''s unique resentment, said with a relaxed smile. "They just came to say hello. Why don''t they ask themselves? Can I still eat them? One is for elder brother, the other is for younger brother, and he is the imperial concubine of Tang Dynasty. In the eyes of outsiders, it seems to be supreme. But who knows that behind the nobility, there are also quite a lot of difficulties that are not enough for the external humanity. Alas Forget it, don''t worry about it. Let them continue to make trouble with Li Hong. If Li Hong doesn''t say anything, he has his reason. " Wu Mei sighs again. Others can''t see it. But as the emperor''s mother, how can she not know what kind of abacus Li Hong is up to. The eldest son of the emperor is not young, so he should be the crown prince. However, Li Hong is not moved. He has no idea of establishing a crown prince. Even if the officials advise him, Li Hong does not seem to have much interest in the matter. Fortunately, Li Hong is still young and strong now, so it doesn''t matter if he wants to establish a reserve later, which will not affect the stability of the court and the ancestral temple of the Tang Dynasty. "But Your majesty Do you really have this ambition? If that''s the case, the Dalai imperial concubine and the night moon imperial concubine If it is in front of your majesty, it is not a big noise. " Bai Chun thought about it, but he was still not sure about Li Hong''s ultimate strategy for Dashi and Japan. "This is the wise place of the Black family. When the time comes, there will be their own brothers and brothers, and on the other hand, their own prince. They can''t and are not qualified to be appointed the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. It will be up to the night moon and the eldest daughter to make their own decisions." Wu Mei languidly slumped on the sofa. Although her figure has gone out of shape these years, she still has some charm and looks much younger than her actual age. "If only Koguryo, Silla and Baiji can do the same, then the world will be really peaceful. The princes will be in charge all around the Tang Dynasty, which can be regarded as a great event beneficial to the country of Tang Dynasty." White pure expression between quite a few longings said. "There are advantages and disadvantages in everything. We don''t know. The son of Yeyue will take charge of the food, and the son of the eldest daughter will take charge of the kingdom of Japan. Without accident, Pei WANYING''s son is naturally the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. Compared with the brotherhood, sometimes, it can''t be said which one is more attractive. However, it is the seed of Tang Dynasty and even China, It seems that Li Hong is going to make a decision on the big circle of the Chinese nation. " Wu Mei mentions Li Hong, no matter when, is still sighing time.At this time, Wang Lou suddenly ran in and looked at the Empress Dowager chatting with the night moon. He quickly and respectfully said, "empress dowager, your majesty is about to return to the palace, but According to those who have returned, your Majesty''s mood It doesn''t seem very good. What''s more, the thing called internal combustion engine can run by itself. It''s very loud and frightening, and there''s black smoke. It''s said that sitting in the carriage, you can''t see who the person is. " After listening to Wang Lou''s report, Wu Mei and Bai Chun, who were still languid and paralyzed on the sofa, immediately came to their spirits, and their eyes began to shine. Wu Mei even sat up straight and looked at Wang Lou and asked, "so it''s not successful, but also failed?" "This What I know is only one-sided. I don''t know much about it. " Wang Lou thought about it, but he still didn''t dare to talk. He could only breathe and breathe. "Let''s go, Bai Chun. Do you want to go or not? Let''s have a look." Meiwu is still waving at the sofa. "This It''s not appropriate for me to go. After all, your majesty has just met with a setback. If I go there... " "What are you afraid of? What''s more, after so many years, he has always been a good emperor. All the five surnames and seven hopes have been destroyed by him and di Renjie. At this time, there should be some setbacks to remind him. Otherwise, in the future, your Taiyi city may have to continue to supply him with money. " Wu Mei is extremely excited. She has not had much fun recently, but Li Hong''s eating flat is definitely her favorite fun. When Bai Chun heard Wu Mei talk about Taiyi city and money, she was immediately moved. In the face of Wu Mei, Bai Chun was still tender, so two words provoked her curiosity. So the two women in Wanglou and other palace ladies, eunuchs accompanied, quickly to the front of the Zichen hall direction. To their surprise and joy, when they had just arrived at the Zichen palace, the emperor''s majesty had just entered the palace gate, so it would take a while to get to the Zichen palace, so Wu Mei motioned for Bai chun to hide with her. The maids and eunuchs in the Zichen hall, seeing the Empress Dowager and Miss Bai driving at the same time, were even more nervous and focused than seeing the emperor. However, after receiving the Empress Dowager''s edict, they immediately pretended that there was no empress dowager and Miss Bai in Zichen hall. They stood quietly where they should stand, waiting for his majesty and his servants to come back. A group of dozens of horsemen came at a high speed from the main gate of the palace. If the central army had not received the news of his Majesty''s return to the palace, they would have been shot by the firearm at these unseen, battered steeds. Li Hong was the only one who dared to gallop after entering the palace, while Tu Ji, a bodyguard, and others, including some ministers, immediately jumped off the horse''s back after entering the palace gate, and then immediately fell back on two legs and chased the four legged horse into the palace. Li Zhe and Li Dan did not care about their own crime of riding in the palace, and whether they would be investigated for their crimes afterwards. They rode closely behind Li Hong, their white teeth leaking out of their mouths from time to time. They did not know what to explain to Li Hong. They can''t even see the black face of the three men, because they can''t even see the black face of the three men It came out. In addition to being able to see the white eyeballs and the teeth exposed when speaking, Li Hong, Li Zhe, or Li Dan are all black on their faces. "SHENTE Mo''s accident? It''s not easy to fix it. Will you give me this kind of moth? After running for less than two miles, I''ll lie down on the ground. In the carriage The black smoke in this special carriage You moved the boiler into the carriage, didn''t you? " Li Hong was obviously dissatisfied with the efficiency of Li Zhe and Li Dan when he got down from the horse''s back. He didn''t have to have a black and shiny face. He could not see any expression. He only had the three character Scripture in his tone and went to Zichen hall at the steps of Zichen Hall. "I didn''t expect that, who knew it would be like this. The chimney has been changed after your prompt, but who knows that after running, the soot is so big..." "And you, the power plant is finished, what about the electricity generated? If you can''t send it to Chang''an City, it''s just that you electrocuted dozens of cattle of ordinary people. You said How to compensate for dozens of cattle? You don''t want to impeach me, right? It''s really That''s rubbish, you two. " Wu Mei and Bai Chun, hiding in the Zichen hall, listen to Li Hong''s angry words outside the Zichen hall. They can''t help but open their mouths in surprise. In recent years, it''s the first time that Li Hong has such a big temper with Li Dan and Li Zhe. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 933 So the two women could not help but walk out of the hiding place. Then they were stunned to see that there were three standing at the door of Zichen Hall Kunlun slave? At the bottom of the steps of Zichen hall, there are dozens of people who are also fumigated and have no human appearance. After a close look, they can be sure that they are the official clothes of the Tang Dynasty. They are puffing up the steps of Zichen hall, just like Wu Mei and Bai Chun have some words in their mind for the time being. They can''t think of any other suitable words to describe this group of people except for being in a mess and being defeated. Li Dan was quite unconvinced. No matter he, Li Hong or Li Zhe, did not notice that Wu Mei and Bai Chun, whose faces were full of shock and disbelief, came slowly from the palace to them. "But in any case, it can start and run, which is a kind of progress, isn''t it?" Li Dan showed two rows of white teeth, muttered his white eyes, and said, his black and shining cheek was in a state of dilapidation and covered with smoke and dust, as if he had just come out of coal mining. "Fart, it''s good to say it''s a kind of progress. I''d like to ask you, is it firewood burning in your boiler? Can the smoke be any bigger? Looking at your present virtue, do you think it is still progress? The whole carriage was full of black smoke. I couldn''t see who was sitting opposite me. So I just put my head out of the window and yelled, "elder sun, hurry up with your magic power.". Now you still mean it''s progress? It''s just not enterprising. " Li Hong, whose cheeks were also black and bright, had turned his yellow robe into a black one. But he also did not pay attention to the door, because he said that Sun Changlao, quickly received the magical words, and the smile straight waist to the Wu Mei and white pure. Wu Mei and Bai Chun can''t help laughing. They look at Li Hong, Li Zhe, Li Dan, Wei Tu fin, and a group of ministers. They finally burst out laughing. The reason why Li Hong was so indulged by Wu Mei in the past three years, and that he was no longer taught to be emperor by Wu Mei from time to time, had an absolute relationship with his recruiting a group of students from the Imperial College and compiling journey to the West. Although the journey to the West was compiled by a group of students of the Imperial College, this journey to the west is completely different from that one. However, in the overall concept, Li Hong started to let those students add more details after he gave a general oral account of the general situation of the journey to the West of the previous generation, so it became another journey to the West. According to the current emperor of the Tang Dynasty, I have been dreaming for several days, dreaming that my father and Emperor are looking for eminent monks to go to the Western Heaven to learn scriptures, etc. Therefore, in order to commemorate the former Emperor, I hope that the Imperial College can compile my dream into a book. Therefore, a journey to the west, which is totally different from the previous one, was published in the Tang Dynasty. It is also a story of gods and demons with the main clue of Tang monk, Monkey King, pig Bajie, Sha Seng and white dragon horse. After three years of compilation, and now movable type printing has reached its peak in the Tang Dynasty, so today''s journey to the West also has a huge readership in the Tang Dynasty. Later, through the design and dramatization of Yan Lingbin and others, the journey to the west is no longer limited to books. Like the legend of the White Snake and the romance of the west chamber, it has become the main opera of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, when Wu Mei heard Li Hong''s sentence that Sun Chang quickly stopped his magic power, she could no longer restrain the smile in her heart. She began to ignore the image of the Empress Dowager and burst into laughter with Bai Chun in front of the officials, Li Hong and others. Li Hong, Li Dan and Li Zhe naturally did not expect that the Empress Dowager and Bai Chun would appear here, and even more unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager would run to the Zichen hall at this time. So a piece of black do not slip autumn''s face, blink white eyeball, see Zichen hall door smile straight to the waist of Wu Mei, the ministers one by one panic and then kneel down on the ground, mouth cry: "minister has seen the queen, Minister and so on such image, have lost etiquette, have lost royal face, ask the Empress Dowager to punish." The black faced Li Hong turned his head and saw that Bai Chun, who had already laughed out of tears, was supporting Wu Mei''s arm. He was also laughing. "My son has seen his mother." Li Hong had a hard face, but at this time, no matter who they were, even if they blushed, they could not see. Wu Mei, who also laughs with tears, has no mind to investigate the responsibility for their disrespect. With a few tears of laughter on her elegant cheek, she holds Bai Chun''s arm and her other hand to her waist, gasping for breath and asking, "you What are you doing? Did you get into the coal pile? " Li Zhe and Li Dan stood behind Li Hong and were afraid that Li Hong would reprimand them in front of his mother, so they both said in a hurry: "the train can start. Although it only ran two miles, it is enough to shock people in the world. We don''t need livestock to pull it. We just need to fill in more coal to run." "That''s a good thing, but..." Wu Mei pointed to the officials who were still kneeling on the ground, especially looking at Li Hong''s black face, she couldn''t help laughing again: "get up, what''s the proper image like? If you have something to discuss tomorrow, you can go home and wash yourself."Wu Mei, supported by Bai Chun, can''t help laughing. But as the empress dowager, she can''t lose all her Fengyi in front of the officials. After all, because of the sudden picture just now, she has lost her temper. "That''s a piece of shit. I''ll tell you about it. It''s not over! If you can''t run to Luoyang at one go, the train will be useless. " After that, he waved his hand at will and let the ministers go down. Then, with a black face and white teeth, he went to Wu Mei and said, "why does the empress mother suddenly come to Zichen hall today?" She said that she would go forward to help Wu Mei, but Wu Mei and Bai Chun stepped back several steps and said, "you stay away from me. There are you two. What are you doing in a daze? Don''t go back to wash up quickly. What''s the style of this appearance? You''ve lost all the faces of the royal family." Regaining the magnificence and majesty of his mother, he pointed to the only three left in front of him and said, then he and Bai Chun went to Zichen Palace by themselves. Li Hong turned to Li Dan and said to Li Zhe, "go back and think about other ways tomorrow, but..." Li Hong sighed, thought for a moment and said, "it''s very precious to be able to run, but it seems that Our technology is still not up to the standard. If every part of the machine can fit into each other perfectly, instead of being so eager to get it together, it may be better if we do it in order to let him run "But all we can use now has already been used. This is the best and most sophisticated technology in Datang. If we want to keep improving, I''m afraid we need to work harder and spend more money." Li Dan is like an engineer of the last generation, but even so, Li Dan is also shocked by the money he has spent from him in recent years. It is just an astronomical figure. He even can''t believe that he has spent so much money in the Tang Dynasty in recent years, which can be more than the strength of a foreign country in one year, and can even cover the money of two to three small countries. "We can''t give up halfway. Money is used to spend, but technology can''t be bought by money, but it''s accumulated with money. If I don''t have money, don''t spend, create or develop, sooner or later, we''ll be surpassed by others. Therefore, in order to maintain our own strength and advantage, we must always spur ourselves." Li Hong is sitting on the threshold of Zichen hall. Bai Chun brings three hot and humid towels. Two of them are handed to Li Zhe and Li Dan by the maiden. At the moment, she is holding it in her hand to help Li Hong wipe the black smoke on his face. Li Zhe took the towel from the maid''s hand and wiped it himself. Because Li Dan was too fat, he could only ask the maid to help him wipe the black ash on his face. "Li Dan needs a lot of money here. That power generation Now the capital of the factory is also... " Li Zhe looked at Li Hong''s colorful face, which was being wiped by Bai Chun. Then he saw that he trembled when he said the money. Li Hong also felt Bai Chun''s hand shaking, and even Longma, who was leisurely drinking tea in Zichen hall, coughed. Holding Bai Chun''s hand on his face, he pulled it down, looked at Bai Chun and asked, "are you And with her mother. " "What''s the matter? I, the empress dowager, can''t interfere with the private affairs of the emperor? I don''t care about the government affairs above the Tang Dynasty hall, but I can''t do with your private affairs? What do you want to ask? I asked Bai chun to come here today to force her to ask. If you have any dissatisfaction, you should come to me. " Li Hong behind the purple Chen hall, sounded the tone of Wu Mei not angry since Wei. When Li Zhe and Li Dan heard the tone of the empress mother, they felt as if two Wangs had met their natural enemies. They shrank their necks involuntarily and conditionally. They had just patronized the discussion and completely forgot that the empress was in the Zichen hall behind them. "No dissatisfaction." Li Hong got up from the threshold of Zichen hall, took the wet handkerchief in Bai Chun''s hand and wiped his face at random. Then he went into the hall and looked at Wu Mei who was at ease and said, "my son minister just thinks that he can''t be a miser. Bai Chun earns so much money in a year, and he can''t bear to spend it, but it''s all rusty. What''s more, saving money can''t give birth to babies... " "Can your train make money or your power plant make money? The train will not say, how many years have it been, I''m afraid it''s all rusty, and what power plant you''ve been struggling with in the past three years, can you make money? You can earn even a cent for this palace. " Wu Mei raised her eyelids and disdained to take a look at the eloquent emperor, and then continued to read the memorial on the table at random. "Don''t worry. Sooner or later you will What do you say Li Dan next to Li Hong pulled his sleeve, which made Li Hong a little confused about what he wanted to say. "Brother Huang, the empress mother said very well, how can we forget this stubble. Brother Huang, give an order to dismantle the train, and dismantle it immediately... " "Are you out of your mind with smoke? It''s broken down? This is my years of hard work... " Li Hong was frightened by Li Dan''s words and immediately asked. But before she finished, she was interrupted by Wu Mei: "listen, your right and left hands are not working, and you still have to be authoritarian and despotic. When will you still listen to Li Dan''s and quickly dismantle it..."As soon as Li Dan heard that they had misunderstood their meaning, Li Dan did not care about the etiquette, and said in a hurry: "you have misunderstood me, empress mother and brother Huang. Just now, the empress mother said that the train has been running for so many years. I''m afraid that some parts have already rusted. However, we didn''t do the preliminary work well in this test run. So, we might as well tear it down and rebuild it." Li Dan''s face is full of self-confidence. If it wasn''t for the empress mother''s unintentional reminder that the train was rusty, he had not thought of where the problem was. Now listening to the empress mother''s reminding, Li Dan instantly knew the crux of the problem. At this time, he was scolding himself as stupid as a pig. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 934 As Li Dan tells the story, Li Hong is suddenly enlightened, while Wu Mei is depressed. Unexpectedly, her words that she wanted to attack them and stop them from making endlessly awaken them and let the three losers plan to rebuild a new train. Li Hong thought for a long time with his mouth curled. The reason is not hard to understand. Although this train is the best technology in the Tang Dynasty, there are some places where, from the perspective of funds, there is no thorough innovation or maintenance. Therefore, it is obvious that the situation of black smoke and squatting on the ground for two miles has nothing to do with the rust mentioned by Long Ma Ah. Even if the parts are not rusty, I''m afraid it will be some small problems that are easy to be ignored, resulting in the thick smoke and the reason for not running far. Wu Mei regretted looking at the three losers, in their own unintentional order, began to gather together to discuss the reform plan of the train, as well as the transformation of the power plant and increase power after the first day. After the new year''s day, Li Xian will also return to Chang''an from Qianling. Wu Mei looks at Li Zhe and Li Dan, who have been trained by Li Hong, and Li Sujie and Li Shangjin, who are now traveling in the Tang Dynasty. Even she finds that Li Xian''s return to Chang''an seems redundant, and he can integrate into Li Hong and Li Dan In the circle? Yuanri originally wanted to go to Luoyang, but now in the past three years, after she returned to Penglai Pavilion, her filial son Li Hong built and improved Penglai Pavilion, Daming Palace and the whole imperial city on a large scale. This allows Wu Mei to enjoy her favorite peony flowers all the year round in Penglai Pavilion, so she spends a lot less time in Luoyang than in previous years. Basically, she is accompanied by imperial concubine Li Hong and spends several months enjoying the scenery around the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, this year, Wu Mei was unable to live in Luoyang for a period of time. Another reason is that after the Shangyuan Festival, foreign countries around the Tang Dynasty will once again gather in Chang''an to meet Li Hong, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Whether it is located in Zhenla in the southwest of the Tang Dynasty, or the food that has been fighting for years, or the Japanese state and Koguryo, they will all come to Chang''an after the Shangyuan Festival. In addition to bringing a large number of tributes to the Tang Dynasty, these people hope that the Tang Dynasty can help them solve the current domestic disputes. After all, they are not blind, and they also know that all kinds of strange situations in their own country are made by the Tang Dynasty in secret and in the open. Therefore, seeing that there was no end to the long dispute, I could not help but hope to go to Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty, hoping that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty could help them solve the dispute. Naturally, they will bow down to submit to the throne, or willingly become a vassal state of the Tang Dynasty, which is also one of their conditions. Compared with other small countries, Dashi and the state of Japan are more valued by the Tang Dynasty. After they arrived in Chang''an, the Tang Dynasty not only sent the Ministry of rites to meet them, but even the imperial concubines also went to see them in person after their departure. Saleh once again lived in the place where he lived a few years ago. Similarly, Sudan also came along with him. However, the relationship between the two people, or because of the fighting between the royal family and the clan in Dashi, makes the relationship between the two people even colder than before. One day earlier than they arrived, it was Hasan of hawaliji, and Zubair of the Keshi family, who had received various kinds of support from the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, when Li Hong tells Yeyue and Dalai''s daughter that they will arrive in Chang''an soon, the two women are happy and can''t talk to themselves for a long time. This made Li Hong feel a little baffled. He had promised them long ago that neither Saleh nor Prince Ozu would die in the chaos of their country. Now they are all going to jump to Chang''an to visit them. How do they behave like Saleh and Prince ozun are dead. Such a question naturally attracted the coquetry of the two girls, and then they took Li Hong''s left and right hands, hoping that Li Hong could help their elder brother and younger brother to calm down the domestic chaos. It was just because of years of war and chaos that they were in dire straits. In the face of the tearful two imperial concubines, Li Hong could only temporarily agree to ask for a clean ear. However, he could not guarantee that he, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, could mediate the domestic political affairs of others. After all, he was only the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, not their emperor. What Li Hong didn''t expect from such a modest and cautious reply was that he even let the two girls treat themselves coyly. He just said that he was hypocritical. He clearly wanted to be emperor of Dashi and Japan, but now he said so again. It''s hypocritical. Therefore, under the contempt of the two girls, Li Hong sincerely suggested that when they went to visit their brothers and brothers, it was better to take their sons with them and let them have a look. You have not been idle in the Tang Dynasty these years, after all, you gave birth to two princes. The two girls have no doubt about him. They have always been a baby like son. Naturally, they also want to take them to their elder brothers and let them have a good look. Now they have married into the Tang Dynasty and become imperial concubines. They are not in such a miserable situation as they said when they stopped and opposed it. On the contrary, they are very respectable in the Tang Dynasty.After the two girls left with their children, eunuchs, maids and guards in the palace and the imperial concubine''s honor guard of the Tang Dynasty, Bai Chun came from the outside. "If your majesty does so, will you not be afraid of Saleh or prince Ozu''s thoughts?" Bai Chun looked at sitting in the study, as if in meditation, also like in a daze Li Hong side face asked. "What''s on your mind?" Turning his head, Li Hong smiles at Bai Chun and then nestles on the sofa beside him. "Are you not afraid that they will take this opportunity to meet some princes and threaten you when they leave our Datang? Don''t you worry about them... " Bai Chun considered the words, but also said very clearly. Li Hong disdained to smile at first, then said with a long sigh: "when you came in just now, I have been thinking about this matter. How can you make them have the courage to do such a thing? Because of my bloodline with Yeyue, Li Cheng has the blood of Datang and Dashi. You say What reason or way can the aristocrats of Dashi pay attention to the existence of Li Cheng? And how can Li Yi, the son of my eldest daughter, enter the Imperial Center of Japan and become a person that cannot be ignored. " Although Bai Chun knew Li Hong''s mind years ago and had discussed his Majesty''s thoughts with the Empress Dowager in Penglai Pavilion, Bai Chun can''t help but feel a shock when she hears Li Hong say it. She is more confused about the man in her arms. But her ambition is something that no one in the world dare to think about Ambition. But Bai Chun is helpless for this matter. Even if she wants to break her head, she doesn''t know how to let the two princes enter the big food or the power center of Japan naturally. However, the prince of his majesty and Dalai imperial concubine is already 12 years old this year. At this time, if he can not enter the eyes of those rulers of the Japanese state, it will be difficult to put Prince Li Yi into the power class of the state of Japan even if the Tang Dynasty is more powerful. "I don''t know. It''s just that if your majesty is willing to be afraid, it''s not enough. You have to give up the night moon and the eldest daughter. After all, Li Cheng and Li Yi are also their children..." Bai Chun helps Li Hong knead his temple feebly, or more appropriately, Bai Chun is holding Li Hong''s head in his arms at the moment. "What if they don''t agree? To be an idle prince in Chang''an? Is that interesting? What''s more, two princes are in Chang''an, and the others If you can let it go, you should let it go and make some contributions to Dashi and Japan. " Finally, Li Hong unconsciously laughed in Bai Chun''s arms. If Li Cheng can become the master of Dashi, and Li Yi can become the master of Japan in the future, what is the fear of the Tang Dynasty when the Three Kingdoms of Koguryo in Eastern Liaoning Province are arranging one? Even after that, they all got up to fight against the Tang Dynasty, but what happened? It is not impossible for the emperor to take turns to do it under the condition of becoming a king and defeating the enemy. Even if someone else dies in the Tang Dynasty, how can the so-called new monarch escape the root of the Chinese character? No matter what, as long as I can do it in my lifetime, if you look at it all over the world, the territory of the Tang Dynasty, or the Chinese culture within the four seas, is enough. After 50 years of spreading its branches and leaves, at least this Asia will have to be named Huaxia. two people sitting in the imperial study room, leaving the night with the big Lai Royal affair, boundless chatting after a few words, Hua Meng at the door carefully said: "Your Majesty, Princess Royal request to see." "What is she doing again?" Li Hong, who rose from Bai Chun''s chest, turned black in an instant. And white pure is to begin to lower his head, Chi Chi Chi of the smile does not stop, thin shoulder also because of the past period of things in mind, and become unable to their own shaking up. "Laugh, what''s funny. What is she doing here? Ask her first if she realizes her mistake? " Li Hong in the white pure round slender thigh shot, but obviously for the white pure is still laughing has no effect. "This Your majesty... " Everyone knows that her majesty is most beloved of the royal highness of Taiping, so he himself dare not refuse the request of Princess Taiping. but since his last royal highness and some of his officials were smoked by the train, the royal highness of Taiping, on the second day, has temporarily revised the "world of books", and published the black and black things that his majesty and his ministers were smoked. The cold war has been raging for two months, so the princess is no longer angry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 935 Li Lingyue, the princess of Taiping, finally walked into the imperial study of Zichen hall. Today''s Zichen hall has become Li Hong''s residence alone, and the back palace has become a real one. Pei WANYING, Yan Lingbin, Anxiao River and Wenwen have their own palaces in the back palace, but their palaces are all around Penglai Pavilion Around, every day I will go to Penglai Pavilion to sit with Wu Mei for a while. But since Li Zhi''s death, Li Hong has spent less time in Prince Pu''s mansion where Bai Chun lived. Bai Chun also spent a lot less time in Prince Pu''s residence. Most of the time, Bai Chun would live in the Zichen palace and accompany Li Hong, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. So Li Lingyue is not surprised to see Bai Chun and her brother-in-law still nestling on the sofa in the imperial study. Li Lingyue even envies their feelings sometimes. Bai Chun, in particular, did not give birth to a son and a half daughter to her royal brother. However, in all the harem, she had been a maid for many years, but she was the flesh of Li Hong''s heart, and her baby was not. The two people''s feelings are similar to those of the sea. They are not weakened by the two sharp weapons of time and time. On the contrary, in recent years, their feelings are more profound. In the whole palace, I''m afraid that only the position of the empress in the heart of the emperor''s brother can be higher than Bai Chun. Li Hong scoffed at Li Lingyue''s appearance in the study, which made Li Lingyue almost explode. What a big deal? You, an emperor, always argue with me and a princess. How long has it been? I can''t forget it. It''s really promising. "Say it again?" Holding Bai Chun''s soft abdomen, Li Hong, who was trying to get up, was grabbed by Bai Chun''s quick eye and quick hand, so the emperor fell into Bai Chun''s gentle village again. "Is that wrong?" Raising her delicate chin, Li Lingyue, who is not far away and is always ready to escape from the door, continues to challenge. "You don''t even care about my face for the novelty of your novel" the world in the world ". Are you reasonable now Impatient Li Hong hung a white pure on one arm, which made him unable to catch Li Lingyue and beat him up. "Well, Shangguan Wan''er has something to do with it. I don''t control the book. Besides, since Xu Yanbo, the chief judge, can be published, it shows that both of them agree. Why do you only ask me to settle accounts? You are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. " Li Lingyue is not afraid, her high chest is tall, and her small mouth is dada. "You don''t want to do this. You''re just trying to make a temporary move. When Shangguan Wan''er and Xu Yanbo find out that your" fangjiantianxia "has been published, but later it was forced to change its edition. Do you know? Chang''an City has collected all the books you want to publish temporarily. I can''t even collect them. I''ve been fired for one hundred Liang silver, let alone buy them. It doesn''t matter to me, but there are so many officials in the court who are disgraced. What is Li Lingyue''s intention? Wanton cholera court, this is a felony, even the mother can not protect you Li Hong angrily pointed to Li Lingyue''s nose and said that he repeatedly wanted to get up from the sofa, but he hung a silly giggle like a octopus on his half pulled body. So, if someone wants to clean up Li Lingyue, there is no way. Li Lingyue''s beautiful eyes turned like stars. She was a little surprised that her brother had denounced her like this today. It''s my fault to say that I''m wrong. I shouldn''t expose the scandal of the emperor to the people for the sake of the sales volume of the book. But the emperor is so stubborn that he has to feel sorry for himself. This is wrong. There must be other mysteries in it. "Come on, Emperor. What do you want to do? First, what I has done is not a matter of principle. I am not the one who has the final say, and you are the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is not able to do the job. But I can listen to you first. Li Lingyue held the door of the imperial study with one hand, and waved away the palace maids and eunuchs at the door, so as not to be stopped when he ran away. "Do you call me again, emperor?" Li Hong narrowed her eyes. The threatening tone made her scalp numb. "I''ve already said it. You''d better say something. I didn''t come here today to quarrel with you, but I''m going to apologize to you. But if you don''t know what''s good and evil and want to be more serious, I''m not going to accompany you." Li Lingyue looks at Li Hong''s side, hanging in Li Hong''s half pulled sister-in-law, has begun to some exhaustion, legs are ready to escape at any time. "The little bunny is against you." I saw that the arm which was originally held by Bai Chun in her arms, with Bai Chun''s coquetry, she was freed from her arms by Li Hong. Bai Chun is the place where his hand is holding his stomach. When he is not careful, his hand trapped by his majesty stealthily attacks the lower part of his body. In an urgent situation, in order to protect himself, he can only quickly release his Majesty''s magic claw, and then quickly protect himself. With Bai Chun''s coquettish voice and Li honghuo''s rising from the sofa, Li Lingyue, who is always ready to escape at the door, screams at once, and then runs out in a panic."Get her for me." Li Lingyue just ran out a few steps when he heard the voice of the emperor behind him. "Get out of the way, I see who dares to stop me!" Li Lingyue held her skirt and did not stop at her feet. Just after shouting two voices, I suddenly felt that my waist was tight, and then the whole person suddenly lightened up. In a moment, his feet were off the ground, and his back body suddenly bumped into a broad and strong embrace. "I''ll see where you''re going." Li Lingyue did not fully respond, then heard the voice of the emperor. Then I heard a crack, and then I felt the hot pain from my buttocks. A big hand was imprinted on her rich buttocks again. "Ouch How dare you beat me, old emperor? " Li Lingyue did not expect that she had not been beaten by her brother for so many years. This time, she really had to hit her. "Try calling the emperor again." In the Zichen hall, the maids and eunuchs stood in the same place and did not move. They lowered their heads one by one and did not dare to look at the two people on the thick carpet. Li Hong held Li Lingyue upside down on one of his legs, and then slapped her plump and plump buttocks. Li Lingyue, who was originally dressed in thin clothes, began to ripple along with Li Hong''s palm print on his buttocks. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Don''t call. It''s really painful." Li Lingyue scattered his hair, sprawled on Li Hong''s legs and twisted his body, and finally began to beg for forgiveness. "You know it''s wrong? Do you still want to shout? " "No, I really don''t, but it''s not me. This is what the empress mother called in private. You can''t blame me only for being gentle and gentle, and even Yan Lingbin. Are you ok?" Li Lingyue tried to endure the burning pain from her buttocks. Seeing that Li Hong''s hands were no longer beating, Li Lingyue, like a cat, was lying on Li Hong''s legs and said pathetically. "If I let you go, if you dare to shout again, you will chase out of the palace and beat your ass to make you walk for ten days and a half months. Believe it or not?" Li Hong turned over the clever Li Lingyue, and then, with her slender waist, stood on the thick carpet and said. "I believe it. I don''t know if it''s your royal sister who has such a heavy hand." Li Lingyue blushed, and the hot feeling on her buttocks had not completely dissipated. Bai Chunjiao walked to Li Lingyue with a smile, "what''s the news?" Li Lingyue thought for a while, but didn''t think of a reason to come, and then asked curiously. Bai Chun is also very curious. What is it that wants his majesty to release the news so as to test the opinions of the court or the people in the world on this matter? "It''s very simple. According to the news from the palace, your majesty has made the Prince Li Chengcheng king of Jinling and Li Yi the king of Donghai. That''s all. You can make up some more of the rest. " Li Hong spread out his hands and said with a smile. "Can''t you? Isn''t that a rule? " After thinking about it, Li Lingyue said anxiously, "you have not yet established the crown prince, and then you have made Li Cheng and Li Yi king. This This is against the ancestral system, and even if the Minister of the court does not object, the people in this world will have a lot of discussion, right? Does Pei WANYING know? What would she think? No, I don''t think so. I dare not publish such news to you. In case the queen mother knows, I will not only be beaten in the buttocks. " The more Li Lingyue said, the more she felt that the old emperor had a vicious mind. She even wanted to put this kind of thing on her head. When the mother and empress had problems, the emperor would not admit that he had instructed him to release the news. At that time, he must have been denounced by the empress dowager, but he was idle. So it can''t be done. Bai Chun is also in the side, listening to Li Lingyue''s analysis, and then agreed to even nod, obviously do not agree with Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 936 It''s OK to say that Li Yi was the king of the East China Sea, but he became king of Jinling. Once again, the matter involved the enmity between Emperor Li Hong and Pei King Li Xian. No one knows that Li Xian, king of Pei, was exiled to Anxi as a commoner in recent years, but in the next ten years, he acted together with the prince of Persia, narhiye, to resist and support the kordo family of Dashi. To put it bluntly, today''s Jiling city can have this scale, Dashi can continue to fight for many years, which has to say that Li Xianju has made great contributions. Three years ago, his majesty recalled Li Xian, king of Pei, and restored his identity as king Pei on the eve of the death of the former Emperor. After that, Wang Pei kept his filial piety for three years. Now that the three years are over, King Pei is about to return to Chang''an, but his Majesty wants to make his son Li Cheng king of Jinling. Of course, this is only one of them. What''s more, there is nothing wrong with this one. After all, Li Hong is the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and the whole world is his. It has little to do with Li Xian, who has been in Jiling city for many years. There is nothing to blame for the fact that the land was granted to the frontier of the Tang Dynasty, but who did not know that the Prince Li chengnai was born with his majesty and the night moon imperial concubine? How old are you? Before the crown prince was established, Li chengjue was granted the title and fief first. This is hard to explain to the harem, the court and the people of the world. What makes the world think about the royal crown prince? "Is it time for the sixth brother to come back?" Li Lingyue, who now dares to gently rub her hot and painful buttocks, turns her eyes on Li Hong. Since she was 16, she has rarely been punished by her brother. This time, he failed to escape being punished by the emperor. Obviously, what he did that day was a bit too much. He exposed his scandal to the people all over the world. Now even the envoys of foreign countries know about it, and there are several of his enemies in it. It''s no wonder that the emperor has been cruel to himself this time. "I''ll come back in a few days. Li Xian has to meet with Saleh and other people in any way. Besides, they have called their names. I''d like to meet the king of Tang who has been fighting with them in Jiling city for many years." Li Hong replied with a smile. Then she looked at Li Lingyue, who was still somewhat reluctant between her looks. She picked up the memorial and said, "this is a memorial to Li Cheng and Li Yi. I have not asked anyone''s opinion. If you are afraid of investigating the empress, you can take this memorial to test..." "Don''t come here. I won''t be a gunner. I''m not stupid now. I can bear to let your imperial concubine go. I don''t want to use my own woman, so I push my sister to the back of my mother." When Li Lingyue talked about her sister''s Pro word, she also stressed her tone to highlight her anger and injustice in her heart. "Really not going to help me?" Li Hong was not in a hurry. He motioned to Hua Meng at the door to wait for a while, and then he began to spend time with Li Lingyue. No matter how Bai Chun tries to persuade her, brother and sister are like fighting cocks with red eyes. One is sitting behind the desk with a deep look like water, and the other is pursing attractive red lips. What can you do to me. While the two brothers and sisters continue to fight, while Li Lingyue is not afraid of boiling water, and the peacemaker Bai Chun is helpless to watch the two fight back and forth, Saleh and Hassan, as well as the Sultan, the prince of Dazu, are also engaged in a verbal confrontation. As soon as the night moon led Prince Li Cheng to leave, Saleh entered from the courtyard gate arranged for them by the Ministry of rites, and directly at the gate of Hassan''s small courtyard. He burst into laughter, as if to announce that Hassan''s situation in the big food will turn down sharply in the following days. Hassan certainly knows why Saleh laughs so wildly. He has been suppressed by himself in Dashi for the past two years. Now he can only barely hold the part of the capital. In other places, because of his discord with his father in recent years, on the contrary, he and other people are cheap. Now, except for them, they are still the king in name, the others, hum, have long been seen by Hassan There is no threat. What''s more, Hassan didn''t come to Chang''an for help. He just wanted to see how powerful the so-called first power of the Tang Dynasty was. Therefore, he put aside their prejudice with Saleh and continued the domestic disputes. He came to the Tang Dynasty to have a look at the temporary war. After Dashi had torn Dashi into pieces, he returned to the Tang Dynasty and became the emperor Li Hong, is the Tang Dynasty under his rule really as other people say, just like another world. Along the way, whether he saw the defense of the Tang Dynasty in Jiling city and the peace of the common people, he was shocked. He even saw the city and arrived in Anxi, the real territory of the Tang Dynasty, and looked at the magnificent and unbreakable Anxi four towns. For the first time in his life, Hassan had a strong and unbreakable voice. The prosperity of Anxi''s four towns was also beyond his imagination. He never thought that a city could be so prosperous and harmonious. People, businessmen and even some officials in all kinds of costumes were strolling in the streets, which was different from the scene of fighting and people''s livelihood hundreds of miles away. Even he thought that the legendary mysterious capital of the ancient oriental country was nothing more than the appearance of the four towns in Anxi. Even as his close friends said, the capital city was totally unimaginable. He believed that the unimaginable scene was just a little more people and a bigger city.With such an attitude and thought, when he crossed the vast desert and traveled all the way along the so-called silk road of the Tang Dynasty, he was shocked to an unprecedented degree. Along the way, business travel and camel caravan have never stopped, which makes Hassan even wonder whether the camel caravan and business travel along the way have become a boundless black line? Is it possible that on the pipeline of the Tang Dynasty, which stretches thousands of miles, there are all kinds of business travel and camel caravans moving forward. Day by day, year by year, if we calculate according to the taxes drawn by Anxi four towns on foreign countries Hassan really can''t imagine how much money they have to earn on this day just by drawing taxes from the four towns in Anxi? How much do you have to earn a year? He couldn''t imagine, because after entering the Yumen pass and the Central Plains, the so-called hinterland of the Tang Dynasty, everything in front of him completely overturned Hassan''s world outlook. When they can see the outline of Chang''an City from afar, not only Hasan was shocked and almost fell off his horse, but also Saleh, who had been to Chang''an twice, and Sudan, who had been to Chang''an once again, looked at the city with the skyline like a dark cloud, they all felt like crying and despairing. This is not a city, it is simply an endless, endless, endless, colorful mountains. As they slowly entered Chang''an City, they were numb. When they were faced with such a powerful and prosperous capital city as if in their dreams, they were dazzled with endless sighs and desperation. Hassan came out of his own courtyard again. The sultans, who had already been in the same situation as Saleh, also came out of their own courtyard, including Zubair of the kordo family. Looking at the elated Saleh, he couldn''t help sighing. , after all, the night moon is the princess of the great food. The imperial concubine of the emperor of Tang Dynasty has not yet given birth to the so-called dragon seed, which has made the position of the moon in Datang naturally become important. In the eyes of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, it is naturally also a favor. So Saleh, her elder brother, issued such a smile at this time. Mouth, what message does it convey to him. From this we can also know that when they return to the big food of suspending the war again, Saleh, who is at a disadvantage, defends more and attacks less, is afraid to start to fight back with the support of Datang. Compared with the paleness on the faces of Sultan and Zubair, Hassan''s calm and deep thinking face did not fluctuate at all. With a disdainful expression on his mouth, he looked at the arrogant and proud Saleh and said, "if the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is as good as you think, then he would not have been able to eat by himself It broke up and ran away safe and sound. " "What do you mean? Is it jealousy, or do you want to make a difference? You have indeed taken advantage of many things these years, but as long as the church admits that my father is still the king of big food, then you will always be the traitor''s ministers Saleh did not give in. He had suffered enough for Hassan in recent years. He thought that he could compete with him or Li Hong. But after several years of passive beating, he understood a truth, Li Hong is a devil that should go to hell, not his Saleh can be compared with it. But in front of him, Hassan''s mind is no less than Li Hong''s. It''s just because of his passive position in Dashi that he can''t compete with Li honglai in a positive way. However, in recent years, he has taught himself to suffer enough. "Fool! Is Li Hong so talkative? Can''t you see his ambition at all? Your highness Yeyue came to see us with the so-called Prince of the Tang Dynasty. Do you really think it''s just to see your so-called uncle? If Li Hong''s purpose is so simple, why let us meet his highness Ye Yue together? Fool, don''t one day, you give up the whole food, you don''t know it Hassan looked at Saleh, who was hopeless and gave him some sweetness. He said scornfully. Avier, who was able to snatch the throne from his ancestors and let the church recognize their orthodoxy, naturally did not succeed because of the power of force, but because of his deep city government and treacherous and insidious means. But of avier''s princes, the three sons, no matter what they think, the other two seem to be a bit more stupid than the other, but even so, they still think they are extremely clever. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 937 The Sultan, who temporarily put aside his prejudice, looked at Hassan''s cloudy face. After turning his eyes, he asked, "Oh? What tricks can the emperor of the Tang Dynasty play now? My big food has been completely split up now, so his wish for many years, so what is the use of big food in his eyes? Is it not his ultimate goal to let Dashi fight endlessly forever? " Hassan took a look at the Sultan and Zubair. Zubair was the closest person to the Anxi army and Jiling city of the Tang Dynasty in recent years. Since nalxier, the son of pelus, king of Persia, died in Jiling City, and then the whole city was decided by the common king of Tang Dynasty, Hassan faintly realized that narsiye''s death was not the surface Such a simple sudden death must have been done by the Tang Dynasty secretly. But at first he could not understand what the purpose of Tang Dynasty was. After all, if the city had the reputation of Persian king, it would have a great influence on the refugees and Dashi people to surrender to Tang Dynasty. It can even be said that over the years, no matter the people of Dashi or other foreign countries are willing to enter Jiling city or even submit to Anxi of the Tang Dynasty, it is for the sake of Prince narhiye that they are willing to be naturalized by the Tang Dynasty. But three years ago, Prince narhiye of Persia died suddenly, but the Tang Dynasty was indifferent because the prince of Persia had no use value? Or does the Tang Dynasty have other plans and intrigues? Until now, Hassan is not sure whether what he guessed in his heart is that he had a one-sided relationship, and now it is the ultimate goal of Li Hong, the supreme emperor of the Ninth Five-Year Plan of the Tang Dynasty. After all, if it is as he guessed, then Li Hong''s ambition is really too big. From the beginning of entering Dashi, he has been laying out for the present, and he already knows clearly what his ultimate goal is to be alone in Dashi! But he couldn''t believe his conjecture, because he didn''t believe it even when he said it. How could it be? He is already the emperor. Does he really want to. In front of the Sultan, Saleh, Zubair and others, Hassan suddenly sat down heavily on the chair in the courtyard, but at this time, his face turned white, his sweat was like rain, his eyes were dull, his lips murmured: "impossible! impossible! This is crazy! But... " Hassan''s eyes were dull and empty. He continued to murmur: "but what we can''t believe is that Li Hong''s ultimate goal." "What is it? In terms of Chengfu, you can compare with him. At first, you didn''t have to worry about his identity as the prince of Tang Dynasty in the alley, not that we would take advantage of him. You were afraid that when he was eating big food, you wanted to kill him? " Sudan''s face also began to become gloomy. Things that happened many years ago now come to mind again, including Li Hong''s rescue from their thunder under Saleh''s conspiracy. "Did your highness Yeyue say anything to you alone?" Hassan suddenly looked up and asked Saleh, who was smiling. At the moment, Saleh, looking at the sluggish Hassan and the Sudan who has completely broken away from him, is happy to bloom in his heart. It seems that they are not stupid. They have already guessed that they will really cooperate with the Tang Dynasty. Next, they will attack each other on both sides to eradicate Hassan and others from their territory. Saleh looked at the gloomy Hassan, then looked at the Sultan and Zubair, who had been silent for a long time. After half a sound, he said with ease: "it''s very simple, as long as our royal family admits that the children of the night moon have the blood of our big food royal family, it is enough to give a title that conforms to his identity, even..." "Fool, you agreed?" Hassan suddenly stood up, his face turned from pale to flushed, shaking his fingers at Saleh, and demanded angrily. "Why, are you afraid?" Before Saleh spoke, Sudan suddenly asked with a slanting eyebrow. "Yes, I did. Why don''t I?" Saleh was still smiling, and he was very happy. Hassan looked at Saleh''s ecstatic appearance and sat back dejectedly again, but his fingers were already shaking. He murmured, "you fool, in order to become the king of big food, you would not hesitate to sell your country to seek the self-reliance of the Tang Dynasty!" "Traitor?" Zubair stood aside and raised his eyebrows, but his eyes fell on Sudan and Hassan, hoping to get a clear answer. "Li Hong harbors evil intentions and covets the whole world, just as we Dashi always expanded westward. Even if you become the king of Dashi in the future, do you really think you can take a firm position? Don''t forget that Li Hong promised you to pave the way for him and his highness Ye Yue''s children. Sooner or later, your so-called nephew will personally drive you out of the throne, so that he can sit on that seat. I''m sure that is Li Hong''s ultimate ambition! " Hassan''s eyes red, angry at Saleh said. Sudan''s eyebrows are getting deeper. Even Zubair, who has always been closest to the Tang Dynasty, frowns tightly at the moment. In recent years, he has been able to stand firm in the dispute over food and has not been eroded by others. It is entirely because of the support of Tang Dynasty. However, Tang Dynasty has never interfered in the affairs of big food. In addition to some items, he never let the Tang army in Jiling City cross the thunder pool. Therefore, this is one of the reasons why Zubair is willing to accept the support of the Tang Dynasty.But if the ultimate goal of the Tang Dynasty is to put his prince on the throne of Dashi, then Zubair had to think about whether it was worth it. The Sultan narrowed his eyes, which showed a penetrating cold light. He looked thoughtfully at Hassan and Saleh, stroking his chin or shaking his head slightly. He couldn''t see whether Hassan''s actions and words were true or false. He didn''t know whether it was Hassan''s scaremongering, to destroy the alliance between the Tang Dynasty and Saleh, or what he said, it was the naked ambition of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty! "Is the Tang Dynasty harboring evil? Or are you Hassan in the dark? Let Ye Yue and his prince become the king of food in the future, Hassan, don''t you think your inference is too ridiculous? A child of six or seven years old, do you think he will become a threat to me in the future? Why not one day, I can do something like Li Hong troubling my food in this child? " Saleh looked at Hassan, who was glaring at him. Then he walked slowly to Hassan and sat down. After thinking for a while, he said, "since Li Hong could have used me and Sudan at the beginning, why can''t I use the same method many years later? This ancient country in the East, like our royal family, is also full of intrigue and struggle for power and profit. However, Li Hong is so outstanding that today''s Tang Dynasty has avoided the royal power struggle of his generation, but Li Xian, who was in the city of Ji Ling, didn''t he fight for the crown prince''s position when he was not a blockbuster "Ye Yue''s highness is not the queen of Tang Dynasty. Among Li Hong''s princes, only the two sons of his Empress have the hope of succeeding the throne. But if the prince of Yeyue''s Royal Highness has your uncle behind him or is supported by Dashi, it''s not possible to fight for the position of the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. Even if it can''t be won, it will be possible to compete with Dashi''s strength, The prince who supports his highness Yeyue can stand on his own as king in Anxi. It is not impossible to split the Tang Dynasty, so that the Tang Dynasty is in the same situation as we are today? " Zubair slowly forward two steps, and Sudan side by side with a look at each other said. "Yes, the son of Yeyue has the blood of my big food. As the king of big food, should I help my nephew at that time? If you add the prince of the imperial concubine of Japan to the east of the East China Sea and fight for the throne with the prince of the empress of the Tang Dynasty, or set up his own house in the east of the Tang Dynasty, do you think that the Tang Dynasty can still be as unbreakable as it is now? Now Li Hong, a powerful emperor, is under pressure, but what will happen in the future? His sons will not really be ready to move. Will they really like Li Zhe and Li Dan, be willing to be his right-hand men without any complaint and ambition? Even so, didn''t king Napai hate Li Hong''s banishment, especially the broken arm, which Li Hong cut off by himself. These In the future, Li Hong and I will be able to take advantage of it Saleh gave a confident smile. But in exchange for Hassan''s cold hum, he did not believe that Li Hong did not think of these things, as stupid as a pig Saleh can think of, that one step is eight steps can not imagine? Did he not know that he was going deep into the tiger''s den? Didn''t he know that he might not be able to get out of the mess if he was in trouble? But he came at last, and he broke the food into pieces. Then he escaped from the trap set by Saleh and his father for Li Hong. Finally, he made use of Zubair, a noble force that no one could see at first, and returned to Anxi. In the end, he cultivated Zubair people into the fourth largest force of Dashi today. In the end, he did not sit high in the city tower, watching his good situation in Dashi cloth and watching Dashi''s war in succession and fragmentation. "Can you think of it, can''t Li Hong think of it?" Asked the Sultan, looking at Saleh with great interest. "Of course, he can think of it, but it doesn''t mean that he can have a plan. Now his prince is naturally under his control, but what about the future? Of course I won''t be stupid. I can wait, can''t I? So if he wants me to acknowledge the blood of their son Dashi, why can''t I push the boat along the river and achieve his good intentions? " Saleh said in a high spirited manner, but his heart was haunted by the night moon. Before he left, Li Hong brought him the words: "fighting with others is a great joy." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 938 Compared with the situation of several big princes of Dashi, the situation of the prince of Dazu is going to be more miserable and more timid. As his elder sister, when Li Hong''s baby was born, both the children and the people were in Japan. But now I hear that his elder sister, Dalai''s daughter, said that the emperor intended his nephew to be the king of the East China Sea. What is the concept of Donghai king? The first reaction of Prince Dajin was that there was not only one emperor of the Tang Dynasty on the top of the head of the imperial family of Japan, but also a king of the East China Sea of the Tang Dynasty, who was closer to the kingdom of Japan, stood on the head of their royal family. Even the important events of the kingdom of Japan should be shown to the king of Donghai of the Tang Dynasty. In this way, after several years of training, the king of the East China Sea of the Tang Dynasty could have established his influence on the Japanese royal family. As a result, the influence of the Japanese royal family gradually declined and was replaced by the king of Donghai, who had the full support of the Tang Dynasty. Although this is not a matter of two days in a day, and it will not be completed overnight, and the process will be very long and difficult, but for the Tang Dynasty, whether the final success or failure, the East China Sea King or the Tang Dynasty will have a great and far-reaching impact on Japan. It is even possible that before the day when he becomes the emperor of Japan, the king of the East China Sea of the Tang Dynasty, who is also of Japanese royal blood, may take advantage of the power of the Tang Dynasty to replace him. "What did Li Nan say?" Suddenly, Prince Ozu''s head is short circuited. He looks at his elder sister and asks his daughter. Dalai''s daughter gave the prince a white eye. She couldn''t help but say, "the man is only 13 years old. What do you want him to say? What can he understand? Isn''t everything to his father? Over the years, Li Nan''s worship of his father''s emperor has reached a point beyond my control "There is really no room for maneuver in this matter?" Prince Ozu asked with a last glimmer of hope. "I don''t know." The eldest daughter shook her head in her eyes and continued, "but the court has not yet heard of this news. That is to say, when I came here today, she casually mentioned it to me. There is no one involved in the affairs of the imperial court. He has never mentioned it before. Who knows, he suddenly thought about it. " "So you know what he''s doing?" The son of Dazu looked decadent. He had been faced with the emperor of Tang Dynasty several times, and he was oppressed by Li Hong. When Huang Jie was still in the state of Japan, she wanted to use their children as a threat, hoping to win the support of the Tang Dynasty for Japan, including any aspects. But in the end, they did not lift a stone and hit their own feet. They not only let the Japanese royal family send her and her son back to the Tang Dynasty, but also paid a lot of money and port. In today''s Japan, most of the sea ports are occupied by the Tang Navy, especially some important ports are heavily occupied by the Tang Navy. If you don''t agree that your nephew will become your immediate superior and become the king of the East China Sea, or ignore the nephew of the king of the East China Sea, and want to make some waves, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty will say lightly: "how about I let the Donghai division of the Tang Dynasty talk to you, Japan again?" Such a light talk, in return for the Royal instability, as well as the Tang Navy''s entire blockade of the Japanese state. He suffered several losses. Imagine the Tang Navy''s warship, wandering around the country, he felt numb. The eldest daughter nodded silently. After all, the husband and wife had a fight. She knew something about her husband''s mind. She made Li Nan king of the East China Sea. The purpose was that one day, the state of Japan would become the king of the East China Sea. But as for how to become the Japanese kingdom of Li Nan, the king of the East China Sea, I''m afraid it will not only depend on the Tang Dynasty, but also on Li Nan''s ambition. In addition, his Majesty''s intention to test his several princes will be included. When it comes to school entrance examination, Li Ye, the eldest son of the first emperor of the Tang Dynasty, is now 13 years old. At this moment, he has to go to his mother''s palace with a heavy heart. Behind him followed his eunuch and maids, and a group of several people gradually slowed down as they approached the palace of empress Pei WANYING. Li Ye''s face was full of contradictions and hesitation. Looking at the palace of his mother and empress in front of him, he began to tangle in his heart. Should he first ask his mother and empress for advice on how to deal with it, or go straight to his father and emperor to admit his mistake? But when he thought of his father''s majestic face, he felt a little cramped in his legs and stomach, not to say how afraid he was to see Li Hong. On the contrary, every time he met Li Hong, Li Hong was always kind-hearted. He loved him and other brothers and sisters equally, but this time he Although I can''t blame myself, but things have happened, I will be implicated. Surrounded by eunuchs and maids, the gentleness of the sword hanging around his waist is walking to the Queen''s palace with great interest. Turning around his head, he can see Li Ye, who is not far away from the gate of the palace. Since childhood, Li Ye, who has been fond of tenderness and fondness since childhood, has been playing tricks on her. In her eyes at this time, her face is dignified and sad, which is not in line with her age. "What''s the matter? When you arrive at the gate of your mother''s palace, why are you still hesitating? Talk to Princess Wen, are you doing something bad again Gentle and natural from the railing jump over, a red dress like a red cloud, with unspeakable flexibility and elegance."Li Ye met his wife Wen." Li Ye, who was startled by the sound in his ear, came back to his senses, and gentleness had already stood in front of him. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? Fight with Princess ye''er? You talk about you. You can''t take advantage of it every time. You deserve to be beaten if you provoke your elder sister every time? Or did you cry angrily and ran to the back of your mother to complain, so you came here again... " Li Ye shows a toothache expression. As she grows older, she can no longer hook up with her as she used to, but her forthright temperament and her hobby of playing tricks on her never change. "No, I don''t dare to provoke her now. Now people''s demeanor is not as good as her. My husband has said that my brain is not as smart as her." Li Ye grinned, his son and his mother''s face were pretty, and there were more or less Pei WANYING''s shadow on his cheek. If he grew up, he would be a man who was more popular with women than his father and Emperor. "What''s the matter with you Forget it. When I didn''t ask, I guess you''ve made a big mistake. The mother''s wife will withdraw first. " The gentle and beautiful eyes seem to be thinking about something, and then they lead their own eunuchs to the direction of Yan Lingbin''s palace. "Er You can''t see it, mother Li Ye was stunned and looked at the determination of Wen''s mother''s turning to leave. He quickly grasped the straw and asked. "Nonsense, you can tell by your appearance. Didn''t your mother remind you? If you don''t read well, you will get in touch with some people who have ulterior motives. Just wait. Your mother will not protect you. " Gently turned around and turned his head, looking at Li Ye with a bitter gourd face, said bluntly. "So my son''s ministers are hesitating, whether to see the father first or to talk to the mother first, but it''s no use talking to the mother, but After all, it''s the mother''s family... " "What have you done? I think you''d better How about looking for your grandmother Gentle strange smile, another bad idea came out of her mouth. Li Ye''s reaction was even greater. Like stepping on a snake, Li Ye jumped up and stepped back several steps: "no, grandma Huang can hold things down or give advice to his children, but It can''t be done. " "Then you should be a man. The worst thing is to get a beating." She gently smiles at Li Ye, but she doesn''t see Li Ye. Pei WANYING is walking slowly from the outside to the palace. She just sees two people standing in the courtyard, far away from each other, as if they are discussing something. Standing quietly in the corridor Pavilion, watching gentle and Li Ye there, I don''t know what is still muttering. I just came back from my mother''s back, and saw this scene in front of me. Fortunately, Li Ye was not allowed to enter the harem at will. She also came in after the performance of the imperial edict. She rushed back because she learned from the Empress Dowager that Li ye had entered the palace, so the empress mother asked her to come and have a look. So before returning to her palace, she saw the scene in front of her. Although she didn''t know what they were doing, Pei WANYING guessed that it was obviously related to things outside the palace. After a silent sigh, when my mind wandered away, I saw that Li Ye, who was gentle and silent, had already looked at her at the same time. The three of them walked into the palace of the empress. Before the gentleness could react, they heard a puff behind her. Li Ye knelt down as she and Pei WANYING sat down. "Ask the Empress Dowager to punish him, and then the children''s ministers will go to plead with his father." Li Ye kneels on the ground, drooping cerebellar pouch melon said. "What are you guilty of?" Pei WANYING sighed helplessly. Although she is now the queen of the Tang Dynasty, she is indifferent to the afterlife. She doesn''t care about fame and wealth. What she loves most is the medical skills inherited from Sun Simiao. In short, Pei WANYING''s spare time is not bad, but she can''t do it in the eyes of the empress. Therefore, in recent years, because of her indifferent mood, her appearance has not changed much. It is just because she has become a queen. Now she has a lot of noble and gentle temperament. She looks even more beautiful than when she first entered the palace. "Pei Qing, the governor of Suizhou, took bribes, secretly bought and sold officials, and even On some occasions, in the name of children''s ministers, they excluded and attracted other officials. My son''s minister also learned about this matter recently, so he first came to his mother and pleaded with him. " Li Ye lowered his head and said, but the tone did not appear obscene, on the contrary, he said very calmly. "Are you involved?" Pei WANYING''s face also became iron green, a pair of jade hands tightly clenched. "The child minister did not intend to participate, but was eventually pulled in. It was the child minister''s carelessness. He did not think so far-reaching at the beginning." Li Ye''s tone is somewhat vexed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 939 As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he has not a clear outline and understanding of the people''s mind and strategy. Unconsciously, he began to be regarded as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, and various kinds of people began to appear around him. He was close to him and showed him well, hoping to enter Li Ye''s circle one day. Although Li Hong has not yet established a crown prince, it does not mean that the people below will not privately speculate about the holy idea, and will not take Li Ye, the eldest son of the queen, as the rightful crown prince, and then begin to make political investment ahead of time. At the beginning, Li Ye was able to resist anyone from thousands of miles away. He must have been a common Prince of the Tang Dynasty, just like other people, before Li Hong established his reserve. Naturally, he thought that the prince of the Tang Dynasty must be his own. However, before he became the crown prince, neither Li Ye nor Pei WANYING regarded the position of Prince of the Tang Dynasty as his natural right. Li Ye can also remember this, so he was not flattered by some people, but at such a young age, he always abided by Pei WANYING''s reminders and warnings. But Pei Qing, the governor of Suizhou, is different. As his cousin, the son of Pei Xingyan, Pei Xingjian''s younger brother, is also a close relative of the royal family. Even if he was more careful, he could not guard against his family every day. Moreover, as a prince, it is not impossible to associate with relatives of his mother''s family. It is a matter of reason. However, he didn''t expect that as the relationship between him and his cousin Pei Xuan, who had been educated in the Imperial College, was getting better and better, a big net had been gradually covering him. Everything happened without Li Ye''s notice. Naturally, driven by time, Li Ye occasionally went out of the palace to have a dinner with them with the consent of his mother''s wife. He even went to the famous thorn banquet handed over by his uncle for several times. But in Li Ye''s opinion, his cousin Pei Qing has always been upright and honest, especially in front of him. As a governor of Suizhou, he always showed the appearance of having two sleeves and a breeze. However, two days ago, it was discovered by Guo Jingzhi, a scholar who personally judged the case for him in Luoyang by his father and Emperor two days ago. Now, as the Sima of Suizhou, he found out about his immediate superior, Peiqing, who was corrupt and perverted the law and organized the party. Some of them began to accept bribes from local officials in Suizhou because of his status as emperor''s relative and Pei Qing intentionally or unintentionally accepted bribes from local officials in Suizhou. Even some officials in the capital city were attracted by him, hoping that one day after Li Ye was made the crown prince, they would be able to enter the east palace to serve in advance for future prosperity Plot. Li Ye didn''t know about all this. He even met some officials from other places and the capital when he went to Peiqing''s banquet. When he was confused, he would be put off by Pei Qing for coincidental reasons. Li Ye didn''t study the matter deeply, and he didn''t think about it carefully. How could there be such a coincidence every time? When Pei Qing was wantonly accepting gifts from officials from all over the country, Pei Qing would also choose some good things to send to the palace. At first, Li ye would refuse, but Pei Qing went from simplicity to complexity. At the beginning, there were some things that were not worth money or even could not be put on the table. Slowly, they began to weigh more and more. In this process, naturally, Li Ye''s vigilance was completely worn away. Therefore, Li Ye has been attracted by Pei Qing and has established a large future Crown Prince Official circle with Li Ye''s reputation. Pei WANYING sighed helplessly, but she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t like this cousin very much. When she didn''t enter the palace, her love affair with her Majesty was limited to a small part. When she knew about it, her cousin, who never visited her own house, began to become attentive. Pei Xingjian lived in Anxi and Tubo for a long time, and did not stay in Chang''an for a few years. He worked as a water master in Quanzhou with Chen Jingzhi, the father of QingHan sister. In those years, Pei WANYING lived with her mother all the time in Chang''an. Her cousin and second uncle seldom went to visit her and her mother. At that time, my father was still in Tubo, but the door of my home was empty, but it was very quiet and cold. However, since my father came back, the relatives of my family suddenly changed their faces, and all of a sudden became enthusiastic about myself and my mother. Fortunately, Pei WANYING, as the empress of the Tang Dynasty''s mother, has always abided by her duties. She never participated in the affairs of the imperial court, and even the pillow wind never blew in Li Hong''s ears. Pei WANYING never asked about their official career. Only when she came home from the palace, she would ask a few questions out of politeness in the face of so many relatives suddenly coming out of the palace, but she also tried not to involve the important affairs of the court. After watching Li Ye grow up a little bit, his relatives did not make trouble because he was a queen. Although her majesty has never established a prince, Pei WANYING, who has always been indifferent, has never talked to Li Hong about the premise.But who could have thought that such a thing happened around Li Ye. As the eldest son of the emperor, if he was implicated by Pei Qing and others, he could not bear the responsibility. "That''s it. You''ve been tricked, and your uncle and cousin have been punished. Your father will never spare you. " She turned her mouth gently and suddenly found that she gave birth to a princess for Li Hong. It was just a very good thing. At the very least, there will be no such troubles, and no one will cheat on your reputation outside the palace, or form a clique of influence and interests. Pei WANYING had no choice but to look at her heartless tenderness. A few days ago, she envied herself for giving birth to two princes for her majesty. Now she begins to feel that she has given birth to a princess. "Say less, it''s time to be a mother''s concubine." Pei WANYING took a look at Li Ye on the ground and said gently. "My mother can''t help you. Even your mother can''t help. You''d better tell your father the truth. As for your mother here, you''d better not listen to any suggestions. You won''t be in front of your father and implicate your mother in time. " Gentle said finally, listen to in Pei WANYING''s ear is some tone pun. Then he said to Li Ye, "get up. If you want to talk to your father, then you can go to see your father now. If you don''t think well, you can think about it and go there." "The son minister thinks well, the son minister goes now." Li Ye, who got up, took a deep breath and saluted Pei WANYING gently. Then he turned and walked out. Looking at Li Ye''s still very young figure to leave, gentle some feel strange, a forefinger gently placed on the edge of the red lip, again looked at the disappeared figure from the door, and then turned to look at a calm face of Pei WANYING, suddenly said in an urgent voice: "are you not in a hurry at all? You I should think of a way for him. Do you think I''m in the way here? Then I''ll go and call ye''er back. " Pei WANYING sighed speechless and took a white look again: "what am I in a hurry? If you were in the way, you left in the morning, and you were still allowed to sit until now? " "Well, do you really don''t understand or do you don''t understand? Ye''er is the eldest son of the emperor. Aren''t you afraid that this will affect him to be made Prince? " Gentleness is inconceivable, you this when mother''s disposition is indifferent also just, don''t implicate the emperor eldest son to inherit the crown prince''s throne. "That''s your Majesty''s business. It''s up to him to have a headache. Your majesty should think about who should be the crown prince. As long as your majesty thinks which Prince is suitable, it''s best to have a prince. It doesn''t have to be the eldest son of the emperor. And now Li Ye hasn''t been established, some people begin to make his ideas. Who knows what will happen if he is made the crown prince. Let me say... " Pei WANYING quietly lowered her voice. Then she looked at her tenderness and said, "I just like it if I don''t make Li Ye the crown prince. At least, I don''t have to worry about it. As long as I can live a peaceful life, it seems to me that it is the most appropriate." "Without pursuit, it''s no wonder that Li Ye''s temperament is more and more like you. Sooner or later, you will be completely biased. However, the character of Princess Ye is not like you, and is somewhat similar to your majesty." Gently raised his head, thinking of the beauty of the body of the Tang Dynasty Princess said. "He was spoiled by his majesty. He was lawless. He didn''t look like a princess at all. And Li Lingyue didn''t teach Li Ye anything good." Pei WANYING thought of her sister-in-law and was discontented. When was seven or eight years old, Li Lingyue began to teach Li Ye to make up. Once she painted the heavy make-up, she almost turned Li Hong''s back on her back. The little princess, who had carved the jade in powder, made Li Lingyue purposely tinker with the girl next to the great God, with a thick layer of powder on her face, and two pomegranates on the two cheeks. Yes, or how to make it, like a mole. "Anyway, I won''t let Li Mei get along with Li Lingyue alone. In case Li Lingyue leads me astray..." "Just follow you? How old is Li Mei? Every day, the maids are not plush toys, but knives, guns, sticks, axes, axes, hooks and forks. If you are not careful, be careful that I will bring them to my palace to raise them. " Pei WANYING feels gentle and Li Hong are two irresponsible parents, gentleness is even more, typical only care about health care. "No, that''s my darling. What can I do without her? I want to pass on my martial arts to Li Mei. " Gentleness, like an old hen, leaped at once. The two women sat in the palace and continued to ramble about, not worried about their eldest son, who was heading for the Zichen palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 940 In Zichen hall, Li Ye didn''t see his father and emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who made great efforts to deal with the state of the imperial court. Instead, he saw Bai Chun in his study, holding a song order written by Yan Lingbin in his hand. He was attentive. After being reminded by Bai Chun, the only one who can make Li Hong''s children call his aunt, Li Ye has to walk out of the Zichen hall and look at the square in front of him. The out of tune father happens to arrive from the side of Zichen hall before the sound of the person arrives first It''s coming out. Yes, in Li Ye''s opinion, the father and the emperor suddenly came out of the flower wall nearby. To his astonishment, his father''s quick figure did not come out, but Sitting on a nondescript thing, his feet pedaled out quickly. Behind him, Huameng and mangzi, including Taipusi Qing, and many others, trotted along behind Li Hong. They looked nervous, and their mouths were equally nervous, reminding them, "Your Majesty, be careful, your majesty." "It''s easy to fall Your majesty, slow down. " "You need to have a good balance. Your Majesty must be careful." The emperor of the Tang Dynasty was riding a wheel at the front and the back. The whole person sat on a seat connected between the wheels. His feet stepped on the pedals with the size of a slap on both sides. Then, with his strong pedaling, the bicycle that had never been heard and seen in the Tang Dynasty rushed forward like an arrow from the string. The wind in his ears let Li Hong finally find a more free pleasure than on horseback. A group of people in Taipusi behind him, with their small hearts pounding with each sharp turn or brake. Standing on the high steps, Li Ye, who was dazzled, looked down at his father who was out of tune and crazy. His father seemed to be in a good mood today. He told his father that his bad things would not spoil his good mood. But if you don''t say it, I''m afraid that in a few days, not a few days, I''m afraid it will be half a day. My father will know about it. I can''t even say that my father knows now. I''m just waiting for myself to confess to him? Li Hong, who was under the Zichen Hall Square, rode several times and found that the bicycle made by the Taipusi, who was in charge of the horses and chariots, did not have much difference in riding up to the first generation. He was extremely satisfied. At the beginning, I was bored in the imperial study with Bai Chun. I suddenly thought of the bicycle as a means of transportation. With the technology of the Tang Dynasty, I want to make it. So in Bai Chun''s curiosity, he drew a drawing and handed it to the Taipusi in the imperial palace to build it. In today''s Taipusi, most of the officials are actually some craftsmen, and these people are basically skilled craftsmen from Taiyi City, so building a bicycle is not a problem. Today, it has just been finished, but no one can ride ten meters on these two wheels. While still studying how to master the balance, he saw his majesty running over with great enthusiasm. Bai Chun is obviously not interested in this kind of thing. What''s more, she has been listening to Li Hongnian for several days, so she''s too lazy to follow the emperor of Tang Dynasty and lose face in front of Zichen hall. She won''t be seen by the imperial historian and impeach herself. After all, living in Zichen hall has already caused civil and military officials of the whole dynasty, especially the imperial historian''s office. Zichen hall has always been the bedroom of the emperor''s majesty. How can the imperial concubine live in it? And it''s not the imperial concubine. It''s just a "maid" whose identity can''t be defined. It''s against the legal principle. But even so, no one could change his Majesty''s mind. Some officials even reported the matter to Wu Mei and Pei WANYING. However, the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager seemed to have reached an agreement with the Empress Dowager. As far as the ministers were concerned about the matter when they were young, he did not give them a clear answer. After all, it is your Majesty''s family affairs that the ministers know what the Empress Dowager and the queen are thinking. After all, when the ministers have fulfilled their duties, whether your majesty is willing to change it is your Majesty''s business. What''s more, Miss Bai seldom showed up. At the same time, this was the inner hall. With one eye closed, the ministers began to find their own steps. Therefore, Bai Chun is very self-restraint in her speech and behavior in Zichen hall, including the scope and time of her own activities. She never appears in front of her majesty or courtiers when a minister is summoned to the inner hall. Therefore, in the past two years, since Li Hongqiang stayed in Zichen hall, Bai Chun went to the Hougong and Penglai Pavilion of Wumei more and more times, and the relationship with Wu Mei was getting better and better. Looking at Li Ye standing at the door of Zichen hall full of worries and sad faces on the steps, Li Hong released the handle and waved to Li Ye to come down. Your Majesty''s move is another surprise The bicycle, named by his majesty himself, fell to the ground. Li Ye didn''t dare to neglect him. Looking at the prosperous father, he quickly ran down the steps with his robe in his hand. Facing the father who was still sitting on the strange object and stopped at the terrace of Zichen hall, he saluted him in a hurry."You know what it''s called?" Li Hong pointed to the bicycle in his crotch and asked his son with a sad face: "what are you frowning at a young age? What are you worried about?" "I don''t know what it''s called. The son minister did something wrong... " "It''s called a bicycle. It''s a kind of self-propelled car, but it depends on pedals. It''s also a kind of exercise method. In the future, it''s impossible for you, uncle Bahuang Li Dan, to make a car that can run fast without pedaling, just by twisting your hand. But I guess with your eight emperor uncle''s intelligence quotient, not a ten years eight years can''t make out Li Hong began to ride slowly again, while Li Ye, who was next to him, began to follow him and carefully looked at the bicycle his father was riding. Li Hongye''s heart has disappeared from time to time when he looks at Li Hongye''s side of the pole, but he doesn''t feel nervous when he''s walking in front of him. "Father, do you know?" Li Ye pondered it over and decided to give a test first. If his father knew about it, he would not have to say it again. This kind of thing is too humiliating. He was so confused that he was pretended to be in it. He felt embarrassed when he said it. "Do I know what''s going on?" Li Hong waved his hand, indicating that all the people beside him were scattered. What should he do. "I made a mistake." Li Ye, a young man, looked up to the sky and sighed, and then said frankly. "Big mistake, little mistake? What''s the nature of it? " Li Hong asked curiously. The look on his face made Li Ye unable to guess whether he knew or not. Therefore, in front of the square of Zichen hall, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty rode a bicycle, followed by his eldest son, and then they turned around in the square of Zichen hall. The father and son turned around and around, but Li Hong''s speed was getting faster and faster, and Li ye had to speed up his pace to start trotting, so that he could catch up with his father and tell the cause and effect he knew. After that, Li Ye found that his father had not made a sound for a long time, but he needed to speed up as fast as possible to catch up with his father''s speed. Therefore, less than one lap down, Li ye had already started to stride forward and run, and his wheezing and wheezing voice was getting louder and louder. After all, Pei WANYING, the queen who couldn''t rest assured, and Princess Wen, who was preparing to help the eldest son of the emperor at the necessary moment, saw Bai Chun standing at the door of Zichen hall, staring at the square below. Pei WANYING and gentleness look with Bai Chun''s eyes, and they can see the father and son riding on that strange object in a leisurely manner, circling around the square, while beside her is her eldest son, who is already sweating and panting like an ox, but still closely following his father''s speed in hard pursuit. From time to time, Li Hong looked at Li Ye, who was concentrating on running. He did not speak, but continued to pedal his bicycle at a constant speed. Only when he saw that Li Ye''s smiling face had turned red and almost out of breath, did he slowly stop. "Tired?" Li Hong stopped in front of the steps of the Zichen hall again, looking at the wheezing and gasping Li ye asked. ¡°¡­¡­ Tired Fast To run It''s not moving. " Li Ye puffed and gasped, and his original pretty facial features were about to wrinkle together. "Do you have a long memory?" Li Hong asked. "Son Minister Thinking After asking for a long time, I feel that Feel that It''s just too much to They have a good face I think that my son''s minister It''s so easy to bully, and then Children should not Relax your vigilance and let them indulge their children at will. " Li Ye saw that Li Hong gave the bicycle to Hua Meng, and then led him to walk slowly in the square. Suddenly, he felt that his breathing was much smoother. When he walked slowly, his active body became less stiff and uncomfortable than before. "The magic soup? So you think you''re the right choice for the crown prince Li Hong laughed, but there was no displeasure on his face. "No, no matter how stupid the children are, I can''t manage what they say, but they don''t think they are the best choice for the crown prince." Li Ye is still wrinkling his face. Although he said that he was a little better than when he was running and his breath was much smoother, he still felt a little uncomfortable after not running for such a long distance. "Really, the son minister didn''t cheat you. In fact, the son minister didn''t think he was suitable to be a crown prince. Moreover, the Empress Dowager and his mother''s concubine also told him about your childhood affairs. Therefore, the son minister thinks that the son minister is 14 years old this year, which is much worse than that when his father was 14 years old. Otherwise, he should not be the crown prince. Otherwise, he should be ashamed of it." "It''s a shame to receive something. You think it''s a gift for you on weekdays. It''s a shame to accept it." Li Hong slapped Li Ye on the back of his head. This slap seems to have been put on Li Ye''s head, but Pei WANYING at the gate of Zichen hall seems to have hit her on the tip of her heart, which is indescribable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 941 Although the slap on the back of Li Ye''s head was not heavy, Li Ye still shrank his neck symbolically, grinned, and then began to grimace and frown: "what should I do now? Even if the children''s ministers return the things that Pei Qing and Pei Xuan sent back on weekdays, it makes people feel that they are getting rid of the suspicion. In order to avoid being punished by their father and the emperor, they want to withdraw and stay away from the affairs. There is no way to clear the children''s minister''s mind of not coveting to be the crown prince. " "What do you want to do?" Li Hong looked at the steps at the door of Zichen hall. Because of the relationship between the height and height, now he stands under the steps of Zichen hall, and can only see the majority of the three women at the door. "I don''t know. I didn''t think about it, but Pei Qing was too insidious. Every time I gave him the impression that he was upright and upright. Who could have thought that he would do this behind his back. He is still too tender. I guess he has to carry the pot on his back." Little guy did not know when, also began to carry a hand, aging is shaking his head and sighing. Such behavior naturally attracted Li Hong to slap him in the back of his head. Looking at the small adult with a sad face, he said with a smile: "young people should be lively and active. It''s OK that you shake your head and sigh, what kind of old and prudent do you put on your back?" "It''s true of all the teachers in the Imperial College. When the royal children were in school, they made trouble and didn''t pay attention to it. They couldn''t increase the punishment, but it was like this. By the way, I heard that when you were a student, the father of Shangguan''s mother and concubine was once angry with you... " "It''s none of your business. At that time, I was covered by your grandmother. Naturally, I could run rampant. You were indifferent to your mother and never biased against any of your brothers. So, you can''t expect to reach the same height at the same age. " Looking at Li Ye, who was originally quite straight, because his words collapsed, Li Hong had to comfort him: "but you are good now, and my father is very satisfied." "At the age of ten, he served as Minister of the Ministry of housing, and at the age of fourteen, he set out for Anxi! It''s incredible to think about it. Alas... " Li Ye sighed again and said something to Li Hong. Although his mood was no longer depressed, the big stone thrown down by Pei Qing was still firmly pressed on his heart. Li Hong looked at Li Ye, who was more and more relaxed. Then he asked, "what did Pei Qing, a minister, do wrong?" "Now, my son Standing in the position of a child minister, I just feel that I have been used, and I am not convinced. But from Pei Qing''s point of view, Pei Qing should want to get the moon first, take a step ahead of others, build a circle of interests around the children''s ministers, and make early plans for the future father and emperor, after you establish the prince, you can easily get the maximum benefits. In fact, if the son''s minister was Pei Qing, he would not be in a hurry to win over the circle. After all, you have never made a prince. Pei Qing did this, obviously... " Li Ye was suddenly surprised, then looked at Li Hong and said in a hurry: "Pei Qing doesn''t really care about his children''s ministers. Whether he can be made Prince by his father, he does so for two reasons. One is to win over the courtiers and hope to become the prince''s confidant one day. Second, he had violated the law of the Tang Dynasty before he deliberately courted and used the name of his son''s minister, and some people knew that, but Maybe he didn''t catch him, so in order to protect himself, or to be able to be dismissed lightly by the court, he attracted his children''s ministers to warn those who knew that he was corrupt and perverted the law, so as not to offend and inform him easily? Isn''t it? " "Almost, so he chose you, one stone and three birds. It can not only frighten those who detect his corruption, but also draw you to stand behind him to show other officials. Moreover, once you are made Prince by the father, he will kill three birds with one stone." Li Hong did not expect, his eldest son brain is very smart, Pei Qing''s mind can let him guess one or two. Although there is a step-by-step guidance just now, it is very valuable to be able to grasp the main context of the matter, and then draw inferences from one instance. "It won''t be your mother''s wife or your gentle mother''s concubine, or your aunt Bai Chun''s teasing you?" When Laozi asked this question, it seemed a little superfluous, as if he was afraid that his son would be smarter than him. "No, imperial concubine Wen just reminded her son minister that she would be beaten. The empress just listened to her son''s narration and didn''t say anything. Aunt Bai didn''t know at all. Her son didn''t say anything." Li Ye replied in his own way. "Let''s go to Chang''an with my father. On this trip, you may be able to understand whether the officials above the court are still as modest, cautious and friendly as you can see after they leave the palace." Li Hong had a whim, and had not been to Chang''an City for a long time. The weather was fine today, so the father and son turned around. Only Huameng and mangzhong followed Li Hong and Li Ye. They walked out of the square of Zichen palace and crossed the xuanzheng hall in front of them. After that, an ordinary carriage stopped at the door. The father and son got on the car successively. Huameng and mangzhong drove a single carriage from left to right and drove slowly to Chang''an city. The three girls at the gate of Zichen hall, after seeing their father and son''s bodies disappear, gently stare at the xuanzheng hall in the distance. A wisp of breeze blows the hair in front of her forehead. She only hears her murmuring, "can''t you send it to Zongzheng temple in person?""You don''t have a crow''s mouth." Pei Wanyu, who was wearing a white dress, was standing on her waist. Then she looked at Pei WANYING as if she was really being told by her big mouth. Some of them began to worry. She said in a low voice, "ye''er has run so many laps. She''s already sweating and panting. I think it''s your Majesty''s punishment for ye''er. Now I''m afraid that your Majesty can''t bear the loneliness and went to Chang''an city." "Some of the crows are not worried about being said gently by the crow." Pei WANYING sighed, and then seemed to think of something. After looking at Bai Chun, she hesitated and said, "it seems that I should remind all the other princes in the palace. As they grow up, some ministers'' hands have begun to press and stretch out on them. Don''t let Li Ye do such things again." Bai Chun nods and doesn''t speak. Pei WANYING is the head of the Imperial Palace and the queen of the Tang Dynasty. Since she speaks to herself and asks for her opinions, she has to give her face to the queen. She can''t really agree with her. This will make her feel that her status as a servant is above the Queen''s head. So she nodded quietly, which not only let Pei WANYING see her support, but also made Pei WANYING''s words seem to be murmuring, rather than asking for her own opinions. Gentle looking has always been cautious, never participate in the affairs of the harem. Even if it is going to the harem, it is only Bai Chun who asks for the Empress Dowager''s regards. After finishing the speech, she turns to look at Pei WANYING in the Zichen hall and says: "are you two tired?" "Well?" Pei WANYING, a little bit slower, blinks her bright eyes and looks at her tenderness. "I''m not tired. I''m going to make a mess of the palace with Li Mei every day. Empress, why don''t you go down to Yizhi and keep the lovely Li Mei by your side, otherwise..." Bai Chun''s tone with a trace of schadenfreude said: "the princess of the Tang Dynasty is going to become a tomboy. How can I make a match later..." "No, no one can take her. She''s mine." Gentle and resolute said, but looking at two women at the same time looking at her, and some guilty of pulling white pure sleeve: "is also your." "Then you should not let her hide with the tiger to frighten people. Be careful which day you will scare your majesty and kill the tiger." White pure does not have good gas to look at the pale face of Wen imperial concubine said. "That is, the last time I was scared. In the evening, when the lights were on, I was on my way back to the palace when I saw Li Mei riding a tiger out of the flowers. I was almost scared out of my wits. You have to restrain me in the future." Pei WANYING also helped. Weak gentleness, at the moment less than an Xiaohe and Yan Lingbin two foreign aid, so had to slightly salute: "yes, gentle and respectfully abide by the will of the two sisters." The three girls chuckled and bowed their heads to talk about some women''s affairs, and then went to the harem. Although Pei WANYING and gentleness could stand at the gate of Zichen hall, it did not mean that when the emperor was away, they could enter at will. So Bai Chun accompanied them slowly to the back Palace. Li Ye, who followed Li Hong out, was once again taken by his mother The situation was forgotten. Ordinary carriages walk in the bustling Chang''an Street, with rows of shops next to each other. On the wide road, pedestrians and carriages go their own ways. From time to time, you can see some celebrities and scholars, and the young women around you pointing to the prosperity of Chang''an. The curtains on both sides of the carriage were slightly lifted to allow the father and son in the carriage to observe the situation outside, but it was difficult for pedestrians outside to see who was sitting inside. In addition, the carriage is ordinary, so walking in the bustling streets of Chang''an will not attract other people''s attention. "Where shall we go, father?" Li Ye, who has not been out of the palace for a long time, is still filled with excitement and novelty in the face of the colorful Chang''an city. "How long have you been out? I didn''t mind you coming to Chang''an? " Li Hong looked at Li Ye''s excited look and frowned slightly. "There has to be It''s been two or three months. Oh, no, I went out on the Shangyuan Festival, but I didn''t come out so easily. The Empress Dowager wouldn''t let us get into trouble. " Li Ye, who was still a teenager, betrayed his mother in two words. Sure enough, hearing Li Ye''s unintentional words, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty could not help but curl his lips: "women''s view, afraid to come out and cause trouble, people in the palace, the matter will automatically come to the door? The next time you want to come out, you can come out directly. As long as you don''t bully people, my Prince Li Hong can''t just be a cage bird. " "Really?" Li Ye, who has been looking out of the window, asked excitedly. "You dare to doubt what my father said." He raised his foot and gave Li Ye a little kick on his ass. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 942 All the way along the most prosperous streets of Chang''an City, we can see some scenes of prosperity and peace. It seems that everyone''s face is full of contentment, or it is more appropriate to describe it with ease. While the two father and son are still leisurely sitting in the carriage and looking at the prosperity, Hua Meng, sitting on the side of the shaft, slightly drove the carriage to the side. Then Li Hong, who was meeting in the carriage, patted Li Ye next to him, indicating that he would look here. "Uncle Liu Huang?" Li Ye looked at the one armed man on horseback not far away and said in surprise. Although they couldn''t hear what Li Xian was talking about in front of the steed and the two respectful people in the noisy and complicated downtown streets, they could see that they were either rich or expensive by looking at the two middle-aged people with extraordinary clothes and bearing. Li Xian, sitting on his horse''s back, looks dignified, even with a trace of cold. In this chilly and chilly season, he seems to be a little less angry. "Go back and tell Mr. Pei that I will not go to his banquet. As for the matter between him and Guo Jingzhi, I have never heard of it, so I will not ask about it." Li Xian pulled the reins with one arm, and then he put the horse''s belly lightly, ready to go forward. "Your Highness King Pei, your majesty intends to confer two princes, one king of Jiling and the other king of Donghai. Moreover, when Dashi and the Japanese envoys were in the Tang Dynasty, did king Pei really give up the city of Jiling, which he had worked hard for many years, to be granted to his own prince by his majesty without any complaint?" I saw a middle-aged man, because of his impoliteness to stop Li Xian''s move. After bowing and apologizing, he quickly looked up at Li Xian on the horse''s back and said. Li Xian sat on his horse with a contemptuous look at the middle-aged man who stopped him. Then he laughed contemptuously and looked up at the prosperous Chang''an Street: "behind the prosperity, there are always some unseen loneliness, just like the place where the sun can''t shine. The ignorant are really fearless. A little governor of Suizhou, who has not yet shown any prestige in the court, wants to form a party and engage in private business by relying on the relationship between his royal relatives and his country? There are some officials and celebrities in Chang''an who are crouching tiger, hidden dragon and hidden. Now, how many people are waiting to be able to enter his Majesty''s eye. Which one is not conscientious and conscientious in his duty to provide advice and suggestions for Chang''an and the country in order to be promoted. Which one is as hungry as Pei Qing? Do not go on the right path, but want to use the relationship to promote the official career? Even if you make use of the relationship between your royal relatives and your relatives, you can''t even grasp the minimum opportunity. Just like a fool, what qualifications does he have to give directions to the king? To seek wealth? " The middle-aged were stunned at first. Unexpectedly, Li Xian, the king of Pei, who had been filial piety for three years, has now become so sharp that the whole person is like a A hidden weapon for a long time, facing them, without hesitation, revealed the extraordinary. Pei Qing was confident enough to invite Pei Wang, and he was willing to invite Pei Wang. He even wanted to be familiar with Pei Wang. It''s no wonder that Pei Qing also had his own hidden intention, that is, since Pei Wang regained his status as a prince, there are only a limited number of servants in the mansion, and there is not even a guest Qing, which makes him secretly start his own small calculation. If you can''t get the result you want by relying on Pei Qing, it''s a shortcut to follow Pei Wang, who was restored to be the king''s Lord more than three years ago. "Pei Wang, please calm down. Mr. Pei Qingpei, please go to the past and just want to tell you about the one-sided meeting you had in those years. I hope that..." Lin Zhongyu, a magistrate of Sanyuan County, said in the face of Li Xian''s disdain. "A governor can''t get into my eyes yet. Tell him to take care of himself." Li Xian looks at Lin Zhongyu coldly. The warning in his eyes is self-evident. If you dare to block the way, don''t blame me for being rude. Lin Zhongyu looked at the gloomy and cold eyes, just like a long hidden blade. After a Inexplicable heart tremor, he could not help but move two steps to one side to make way for Li Xian. As Li Xian and some of his entourage left, Li Hong''s carriage left slowly, leaving Lin Zhongyu and another man standing on the roadside with a blank look. To make things simple, Pei Qing is just like Li Xian said, just like a stupid pig. He simply thinks that by virtue of his status as a royal relative, he can let Li Xian, who has just been restored, surrender his identity and plot with him. But Pei Qing was stupid, but there were more stupid people than Pei Qing. They were willing to believe that Pei Qing''s relations and contacts in the imperial court could really bring convenience to these officials who could never get up or down. These stupid people dream of the spring and Autumn period, but never thought that Pei Qing is just Pei Xingjian''s younger brother. When Pei Xingjian was at its zenith, he did not promote his brother. Now Pei Xingjian has made great achievements and retired home to provide for the aged. Can Pei Qing take advantage of the little kinship in the royal family and go further in his official career? "There are so many fools." Lin Zhongyu looks at the street that has disappeared in the crowd, with a sneer on his mouth. He finds that he and the people next to him are the more stupid pigs than Peiqing. Actually believed Pei Qing''s words, but also because of Pei Qing''s arrogance, can''t help but believe that, as long as you stand in front of Li Xian, with your own identity as a county magistrate, you can get the appreciation of Li Xian. "Ridiculous." Lin Zhongyu looks up, and the sneer at the corner of his mouth turns into self mockery and despair.A four story restaurant in Chang''an City has green bricks and tiles on the outside. There are many carriages and sedan chairs parked at the door. The interior decoration is extremely luxurious. Even when one enters the restaurant, the thick carpet makes people feel a little scared. I''m afraid that if I step down, I will dirty the precious carpet. The man at the door even dressed more respectably than that in the ordinary restaurant. Even if he did not change his clothes and walked on the street, no one could believe that he was just an ordinary waiter in Shengyun building. Led Li Ye to the fourth floor slowly. A room by the window was also divided into three rooms at home and abroad. There were areas for greeting guests, eating and drinking, enjoying singing and dancing, and listening to elegant music. The whole room was much larger than the ordinary people''s family of five. "My God Father, this It''s too luxurious, isn''t it? " The eldest son of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, in his father''s eyes, is like a bumpkin who has just entered the city. From time to time, Li Ye looked at the famous people''s calligraphy and paintings on the walls, various screens and vases that distinguished the functional areas. In his opinion, even the chair was superior to most of the tables and chairs in the imperial palace. "We should know more and speak less. You are a prince, and you are frightened when you see such places. What do you think it would be like for ordinary people to come here? " Li Hong was sitting on a very comfortable and soft chair. At the door of the room stood Huameng and mang seeds. In the room of nuodai, only he and Li ye were left. "Then who can come to such a place? Ordinary people certainly can''t afford to come. Chang''an is full of elegant people, rich merchants and rich families, but Can''t they come to such places every day? This How much is a meal? What''s more, it''s not as simple as eating, drinking, reminiscing and making friends here? " Li Ye''s voice came from the inside, and the furnishings in the room made him a young and ignorant teenager, and associated with some pictures that he could only hope for when he grew up. With a slight blush and embarrassment on his cheek, he repeatedly looked around the middle of the room and looked out of the window through the glass. The crowded street view of Chang''an city was trampled on under his feet, and he could not help but let people have lofty sentiments and aspirations. "It''s just like a gold selling cave and a hero''s tomb. Standing in front of the window and looking at the people running around, I feel the luxury here. Even I want to hold a little bit of power and money in my hands." Li Ye, after all, is nothing but an active and curious boy. Since entering this room, he has not stopped his two legs. "Didn''t Pei Qing invite you here?" Li Hong stupefied, still very idiotic ask a way. "No, he didn''t have so much money to invite me here. It''s the first time that I''ve come here. If you hadn''t brought me here, I''d never come here in my life. I don''t know that the restaurant in Chang''an city can be so decorated and luxurious." Li ye walked past Li Hong and was kicked in the buttocks by Li Hong. He sat down in front of his father, but his eyes were still looking around. "So you are a woman''s wife and short-sighted. I''m afraid you''ll make trouble. But you stay in the palace every day and don''t go out and have a look. You can''t even see a Chang''an in addition to the imperial palace. How can you see the world, the state and the people. Come out when you want to... " Li Hong looked at Li Ye, and his eyes finally stopped on him, but he was interrupted by the little rabbit. "By the way, my father and the Empress Dowager said that you used to spend a lot of money in Qujiang pool, that you and Yan''s mother met there, and that you took 1.8 million liang of silver notes when you went out, didn''t you frighten everyone?" "Fart, I want not to die for her, as for making a fool of it? Don''t listen to your mother talking nonsense, but then again, it was me and your mother It''s like a first date... " "At that time, the empress mother didn''t know your identity. She told me that Huameng had brought so much money for you, and then she got to know Princess Yan by mistake, as well as some friends of Yan''s mother who came to the palace on weekdays. Huameng, how much silver did you bring today? Do you have 1.8 million taels? " Li Ye''s thinking jumped out of his mind. After half a conversation with his father, Li ye turned to ask Hua Meng at the door. "Return to your highness, maidservant I haven''t brought so much silver, but I think it''s enough to cover all the expenses here. Don''t worry, your highness. " Huameng is now also full of silver hair, but meticulous care, even a random hair are not. "That''s good, that''s good. Don''t tell me about it with my mother when my father and grandfather were in Taiyi city..." "Little rabbit, what did your mother tell you every day in the palace? How come it''s all a mess? He told you about it, too? " Li Hong''s old face is rarely red. Fighting with his father, Li Zhi, with other people in Taiyi city is a scandal that the emperor would not like to mention all his life. It is said that in Taiyi City, there are still some guests who go to the romantic place after they are full of food and drink. They will mention that there were two people in that year. They look very noble and intimidating, but the rewards are all silver coins and so on. "This is what aunt Wen told her when she was at her mother''s back. When I went to see the tiger a few days ago, she told her son''s minister when she fed the tiger to her mother." Li Ye wrinkled his face again, because he saw the grain of grain coming this way."Here we are. In the next room, Pei Qing and Chen Jingzhi, as well as some other officials." Grain of grain says gently. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 943 Li Xian, who had just returned to the mansion, walked into the living room with Fang MuQing, who had come back a few days earlier than he did, and walked into the living room with his servant, Fang MuQing looked at Li Xian with some worried eyes. Looking at Fang MuQing''s worried and anxious eyes, Li Xian gently smiles and grabs Fang MuQing''s hand and says, "don''t worry, it will be OK." "Your Highness I hope you... " Fang MuQing moved his lips, but he didn''t know what to say. At that time, she failed to persuade her husband and her father, but now her husband has been targeted again. Who knows if her husband is once again in a state of mind and cheated by others. "Don''t worry. Li Xian, no matter how stupid I am in the eyes of outsiders, will not really be so stupid that I can''t understand current affairs. Old Pei Qing is a fool. Let him make trouble by himself. I won''t take part in it." Li Xian continued to smile, took Fang MuQing''s hand and sat down on the chair beside him. "What does Pei Qing want to do? Why did you find you just after you came back? I thought, no matter what, we have persisted for the past three years, so we don''t have to think about those... " "I know. Don''t worry. You don''t really think I''m stupid, do you?" Li Xian continued with a gentle smile and said, "people all think that I am Li Xian is stupid, but this stupidity is compared with Li Hong. If you are like Pei Qing They don''t deserve to be compared with me. " "What do they want, then, that your majesty may trouble them?" Fang Mu Qing is still not at ease, continues to pull the one armed Li Xian''s hand to ask. Li Xian sighed a little, thought for a moment, and said: "what else can it be? The palace has never been a completely isolated place. In the imperial city of tens of thousands of people, it is normal that there are many people in the Imperial City, who are mixed up with good and bad people, and who can go directly to the outside world. Li Hong wanted to confer Li Cheng and Li Nan two titles, one as king of Jinling and the other as king of the East China Sea. In less than half a day, they were spread among the officials. This naturally makes Pei Qing a little anxious. " "Because of Li Chu? What''s the use of his impatience? " Fang Mu Qingsong opened Li Xian''s hand and bit his lips gently. He couldn''t figure out what Pei Qing was doing with his blind participation. How could he, a prefectural governor, participate in the Royal affairs! "Pei Qing and empress Pei WANYING are relatives. They have not been promoted in recent years. When Pei Xingjian was still in the court, he did not care about this younger brother. Besides the word" justice ", Pei Xingjian had already seen through. His younger brother had no superior vision and talent, so he did not want to promote him. It was really fair and fair Ping. For so many years, because Pei Xingjian was suppressed in the imperial court, Pei Qing had no other words to say. Anyway, at least Pei Xingjian was there, so Pei Qing could move around in the positions of governors and governors. Pei Qing originally hoped that when Pei Xingjian retired, his elder brother would be able to find him a position in Chang''an, or Beijing Zhaofu, but Pei Xingjian did not I don''t even think about it. I don''t have this idea at all. " Li Xian takes the tea from Fang MuQing and looks at the poor quality tea that floats back and forth on the water and does not sink. He blows the first few green leaves and sips it down. "So as soon as Pei Xingjian retired, Pei Qing began to want to find his own way out?" Fang MuQing thought about it and asked. "Yes, the elder brother who relied on him didn''t give him a hand in the end, so he started to attack the empress in the palace. Before the empress entered the palace, you all know that Pei Qing and other relatives of Pei Xingjian didn''t care about Pei Xingjian, a foreign minister in the local area, so he seldom contacted Pei Xingjian''s family. After the empress entered the palace, the Pei family naturally became the backbone of Pei''s clan. Relatives who never came to the palace in those years would put them in the palace. The empress knew what these people were thinking. In recent years, no matter the empress, Pei Xingjian or Mrs. Pei, had received more than ten Liang silver gifts from their relatives, and the return was equal, but she did not want to be with these relatives They went too close, and in the end their reputation was taken advantage of. " Li Xian shook his head and smiled bitterly. Things in the palace seem to have been settled by Li Hong. However, the involvement between the palace and those outside the palace is not so easy to break. Either Pei Xingjian or Pei WANYING will receive more or less criticism and pressure from their relatives. However, since they are loyal to the imperial court and Li Hong, Pei Xingjian and Pei WANYING can only recognize the Pei clan even if they have guilt. Just like loyalty and filial piety can not be both, so is the relationship of relatives in the world. No one can say that they can satisfy all parties. "Pei Qing was in a hurry. He was afraid that he would only stay in the position of governor in the future, so he could not make use of the empress, so he put his mind on the young eldest son of the emperor, and began to think of taking shortcuts. He hoped that one day, after his majesty made Li Ye the crown prince, he would be able to get the moon first and become the first good minister in front of the prince?" Fang MuQing blinked, but Li Xian understood a trace of doubt and worry from his still bright and beautiful eyes. "Yes, this is Peiqing''s abacus, which is so stupid that it can still fool some bigger fools who want to get promoted and become rich. Lin Zhongyu is one of them. He really believes that Peiqing can lead them to rise up and become loyal officials and generals in the future temple." Li Xian shook his head and looked at the doubts in Fang Mu Qing''s eyes and said, "I have been filial piety for three years. I have never asked about Chang''an and the court hall. I can even put down the Ji Ling City. What''s more, Li Dan, Li Zhe, or Li Hong sometimes mentioned these things to me when he visited his fatherAfter listening to Li Xian''s explanation, Fang MuQing was obviously relieved. After several ups and downs of his towering chest, he just had a cold smile on his face, which turned to be gentle. "So your majesty knows all about Pei Qing?" Fang MuQing''s tone is obviously relaxed. "Yes, but he didn''t say how much. But he also knows from Pei Xingjian. Now Li Ye is involved, and most of them are used by Pei Qing... " "Well Then you... " Fang MuQing looks at Li Xian and suddenly becomes huff and puff. "Me?" Li Xian chuckled, stroked Fang MuQing''s cheek and said, "don''t worry about it. Li Hong is famous for protecting the calf. He is cold-blooded and cruel. He is an outsider, but he is always fair and impartial to his officials. Li Ye will be ok with this matter. If I guess it is right, Li Ye will not be made crown prince in a short time." "Ye''er is also very good to our mother and son. Every new year or festival, he will come to visit us. Some of them were Pei WANYING''s idea. Occasionally, he would sneak out to give the boss some convenience. Even if he was studying in the Imperial College, Li Ye has always protected them, so..." "This is not all about it. Li Ye''s pure heart is certainly good. But what I said does not mean that Li Ye will not be made crown prince in a short time, does not mean that he will not be made crown prince in the future. It just shows that Li Hong has no plan to establish a crown prince at present." "A prince may be granted..." "There are two things. Li Hong has never been a normal person, and it is even more difficult for others to guess. Li Cheng, Li Nan, especially Li Cheng, are only six or seven years old now. This is the result of the situation. Had it not been for my father and his mother, Li Hong would not have recalled me to Chang''an. " Li Xian is open-minded and smiles. He doesn''t feel a pity for the loss of Ji Ling City, which has been fighting for many years. "That''s good. The boy is good. Over the years Even after the mother, we are caring for our mother and son, so I hope that the child will be able to... " Fang MuQing said that she didn''t know what she wanted to say. In short, the last thing she wanted was that the people and things of the next generation would still be like this generation. At least, it would be better not to be like your majesty and her husband in those years. "Do you need to tell your majesty about today?" Fang MuQing thought for a moment, but he still felt that Li Xian was so relaxed and at ease. He had just returned to Chang''an and was watched by people who wanted to. Who knows if his majesty has any other ideas in mind. "Those are not the things that I should worry about. Let the people clean up the house as soon as possible. I can''t say that tomorrow, someone will come to our house. No one knows what kind of heart it will be." Li Xianchang took a breath, then got up and stretched. Fang MuQing nodded silently, and then walked out of the room. Although she was a woman, she also knew that Li Hong''s recruitment of Li Xian at this time was largely related to the food messenger. In another room of Shengyun building, it is already a long time for singing and dancing. The graceful white and concave and convex body of the woman in the thin gauze looms. Even the women sitting in the corner playing the zither and playing the zither are all covered with gauze. The clothes inside are clear. The perfect curves of long thighs and buttocks are looming An attractive aesthetic feeling. In the second year after Pei Xingjian''s success, Chen Jingzhi, with the permission of Li Hong, finally began to support himself in Chang''an City and formed a deep friendship with Pei Xingjian. In the past two years, he quarreled with Pei Xingjian and scolded each other. After who lost, he ran to other people''s home with a bottle of wine in hand and rubbed a lunch and lunch shamelessly Rice. In a word, a bottle of wine can make each other bleed a lot of money. It can also be regarded as taking back some of the face lost in the fight the day before from the wine and vegetables. Pei Qing''s purpose was very simple. Obviously, it was impossible for Pei Qing to find Dali temple or the Ministry of punishment, even the imperial historian station, to let go of himself. In recent two years in Suizhou, he accepted bribes and bought and sold officials in the name of Li Ye, the eldest son of the emperor. Instead, he intends to make every effort to persuade the influential old ministers in the imperial court, as well as some courtiers and royal relatives close to his majesty, to unite with his majesty to establish the eldest son Li Ye as crown prince as soon as possible. And then to solve his current internal and external problems and urgent need, only in this way, when Li Ye became the crown prince, what he has done in the past two years can have a chance to make things small and trivial in front of his majesty, so that he can truly enter the eyes of those big men in the court. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 944 Mayflies shake the trees, beyond their means. Chen Jingzhi raised his eyelids and took a look at Pei Qing. It took him a long time to say the first sentence. Before that, Chen Jingzhi, an old man, had always swam around the sad singing woman. Different from other women''s white gauze and red clothes, the sad singing woman is a looming white gauze skirt, which is also a short piece of white, which can only wrap the chest, and the lower body is also a short tight shorts. When the outer white yarn swings, the graceful body and gullies are clearly reflected I''m in the eye. "The lower officials know that there are few people to talk about, so I asked you to come out of the mountain. Nowadays, whether it''s the imperial court or Chang''an, even the capital city road, it''s spreading that your majesty wants to make the Prince Li Cheng and Li Nan king of Jiling and Donghai King, but his majesty has been slow to establish the crown prince. This is not in line with the principle and law. The state of chaotang Dynasty is the country, the country is more important, but the king is more important, But there are princes of the same generation. Isn''t this a joke for all the people in the world? " Pei Qing turned a deaf ear to Chen Jingzhi''s ridicule and still said with a smile. As he gently waved his hand, the sad girl in the Shengyun building moved towards Chen Jingzhi with her graceful steps and graceful posture, which made people focus on her body involuntarily. Chen Jingzhi quietly watched the singer stop singing, picked up the jug to pour wine for himself, and then patted the back of the woman''s hand to indicate that she did not need to. "When you are old, you just like to enjoy the beautiful things. However, even if it is the most beautiful thing, I never want to take it for myself. It is enough to enjoy it with good fortune." Chen Jingzhi leaned back slightly and leaned back in his chair. He didn''t pay any attention to what he said. He just talked about his Chen Jingzhi. Pei Qing was not happy with his death. But the person in front of him was a real Royal relative. He was much stronger than him. As the father of Chen QingHan''s imperial concubine, although it can be understood that he is so superior, he holds the disciple ceremony and personally invites Chen Fu, which is that even Prince Pei has not been treated. "If Mr. Chen likes it, you may as well keep it in the house. I''m familiar with this restaurant. I''m sure I''ll give it to you if you say something." Pei Qing suppressed the displeasure in his heart and looked at Chen Jingzhi, who was spinning on other women''s bodies. "Oh? Mr. Pei, this is your fault. This restaurant can be counted in Chang''an city. Isn''t it yours? I''ve heard that this Shengyun building belongs to Mr. Pei, but you, Mr. Pei, belong to Mr. Pei, including these beautiful and beautiful women. Is it someone else''s fault? " The eyes of Pei''s face. Pei Qing doesn''t speak, but looks at Chen Jingzhi with a smile. For Pei Qing, he knows that this restaurant belongs to him. For him, it''s not strange or alarmed. On the contrary, at the moment, he still has a sense of satisfaction and accomplishment. Getting promoted and getting rich means that after becoming an official and climbing to a certain position, you begin to enjoy a different life from ordinary people. It is not just that you want to be able to become more dignified. "Mr. Chen has a good ear and a good sight. It is said that this restaurant belongs to a lower official. I think it took a lot of efforts of my subordinate at the beginning. On weekdays They are all entertaining some colleagues, such as Mr. Chen, but it''s very difficult for me to invite you. " Pei Qing looks at everything in the room. This restaurant can be said to be his masterpiece. It''s a day''s advance and a battle of gold. "Tut tut Build such a grand restaurant, the decoration of which is beyond the reach of the imperial palace. Your Majesty''s study is not as luxurious as your room. " There was no surprise on Chen Jingzhi''s face. He looked at the room blandly. Then he suddenly thought of something and asked, "by the way, Mr. Pei, you are the governor of Suizhou on the fourth grade, and your salary is one month I''m afraid you can''t build such a splendid restaurant if you don''t eat or drink for a lifetime "Ha ha ha ha, Mr. Chen is really humorous. It seems that the rumors are true. It is said that you are now following Pei Xingjian, your elder brother, and that each month''s salary is used to treat each other. It seems that what you said is true. Mr. Chen, well, if you can look up to it, you may as well come to Shengyun building later... " "I don''t dare to. I''m afraid that after this meal, I''m afraid we can''t eat our salary for one year. Besides, I''m not at ease after eating it? Can Mr. Pei really feel at ease in guarding such a large industry? It is said that Mr. Pei''s residence in Suizhou is not only a violation of the regulations in terms of land occupation or scale, but also a building like a garden in the south of the Yangtze River. It is said that it is more luxurious than the prince''s residence? I don''t know if it''s true or not? " Chen Jingzhi looks at Pei Qing and his tone turns cold. Pei Qing, who had a sense of achievement and was complacent, found that Chen Jingzhi''s words did not boast of himself. Since entering this room, Chen Jingzhi seems to have been full of contempt for himself. In the other rooms, Li Hong and Li Ye have the same ostentation. The reason why Shengyun building is named Shengyun building is that it shows that there is a unique style of living and fierce seafood and Yayun Yingyan.Li Hong was satisfied with the delicacies on a large table and the singing and dancing of the birds not far away from his father and son. But Li Ye, who had not experienced this, was not interested in taking a look at the beautiful couple not far away, except for his head in the delicious food. He is not curious about women because he is young and ignorant. However, in front of his father, Li Ye is still extremely embarrassed. Moreover, he has not heard that the son will enjoy himself with Laozi when he drinks flower wine. "What? uninterested? Or did Pei Qing not take you to a dance and music banquet? " Li Hong took over the maid in the restaurant next to him and wiped his mouth with a wet towel. "He didn''t invite me to attend. Every time, it was lower than this restaurant. I don''t know where it was, and the dishes were not so rich." Eating and talking. However, a woman who served the father and son next to her, her expression was bright and dark, and her brows could not help wrinkling together. Shengyun building has always been a place where dignitaries have fun. Some people will know that the manager behind the scenes of Shengyun building is Pei Qing, the governor. But most of the guests, whether they are the officials of the Tang Dynasty or the aristocratic families, will shout out "Mr. Pei" when they talk to each other. Few people even say the word "Pei Qing" casually. Although Mr. Pei is only the governor of the fourth grade, and it is still one step away from the rank of senior officials in the Tang Dynasty, he is very polite to the guests who are engaged in pleasure because of his affinity with the imperial palace. In the eyes of the father and son, we can see whether they are rich or not, whether they are rich or not. Even in the eyes of the two domestic servants who have been standing for a long time, they can see that the domestic servants are people with a good temperament. So such dignitaries, since they just called Pei Qing directly, don''t they know that this Shengyun building was set up by Mr. Pei? Or do they care nothing about the identity and status of Mr. Pei Qing? The exquisite maid gave a wink to another woman next to her, then picked up the teapot next to her and walked outside as if nothing had happened. These people trained by Pei Qing have fierce eyes and exquisite mind. Once they meet a noble person like this pair of guests in Shengyun building, whose status is not low, they will immediately be alert, and the waiters will be more careful and thoughtful. The maid who walked out of the room looked at both sides and then walked back. The steward of Shengyun building was Mrs. Pei''s younger brother. Wang Shishi, the younger brother of Mrs. Pei, was always in charge of the business of Shengyun building. So the maid felt vaguely that Li Hong and Li Ye in the room had different identities, so she immediately ran to report to her. As soon as the maid arrived at the door of the room, she saw a white and shining body through the gap in the door that was not closed tightly. Then a woman''s coquettish voice and a man''s heartthrob''s laughter came from her ears. Since Wang Shishi became the steward of Shengyun building, most of the girls in the building have not escaped his clutches. Except for the limited and beautiful flower queens who are forbidden by Pei Qing, Wang Shishi can call the other girls into his room at will. Therefore, most of the women in the building are afraid of this dandy''s son from the bottom of their hearts. However, since some people are afraid of it, some people will stick it up for their own interests in the building with their own looks. The maid was already used to what happened in the room. After being stunned at the door for a while, she tried not to listen to those abusive words. She took a deep breath and calmed her mood. Then she knocked on the door gently. With the sound of knocking on the door, the movement inside did not stop immediately, but continued for a moment, and then an impatient male voice asked, "what''s the matter? Go to my brother-in-law for something. Isn''t he entertaining Royal relatives and relatives in the building recently? Don''t you see that I''m busy? Just disturb me, right At last, the man''s voice began to become frivolous again. Obviously, the latter sentence was not addressed to the maid at the door. Only the woman in the room murmured, naked and stretched out snow-white arms, and tightly wrapped around Wang Shishi''s neck. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 945 "Mr. Wang, there are two guests in the building. It seems that their identities are not simple. When they have dinner, they call Mr. Pei''s name. I''m not good at judging. I''m here to tell you." The maid tried to slow down her voice, and then her feet involuntarily stepped back two steps to guard against the man suddenly rushing out. The reason why the maid was so cautious was that one of her sisters in the building wanted to report something to him. Just like today, she caught up with Mr. Wang who was having a fish and water affair with the girl in the building. She was pulled into the room without any attention. If it wasn''t for her sister''s quick reaction, just after being pulled in by the same naked man, there was a woman without clothes in front of her, and then she could not help screaming, which made the naked men and women in the room suddenly stunned, and then took the opportunity to run out, I''m afraid it would not escape the fate of being ruined. But even so, the women''s shirts and skirts ran out with several holes, and the skirt belt was almost broken by Mr. Wang. Fortunately, the escaped sisters thought that Prince Wang would not let her go easily afterwards. However, he did not expect that the prince was like a man who had nothing to do in the building. He worried his sisters for several days. By chance, I realized that the reason why Mr. Wang didn''t bother his sisters was not that he didn''t want to, but he didn''t know who the woman he wanted to drag into the room that day. "Is it fresh?" All of a sudden, Wang Shishi''s voice came from the room. The maid, who was thinking about her stomach, was startled. She stepped back two steps like a conditional launch. She was stunned and quickly replied, "I''ve never been here before. Lord Pei has never invited me." "Wait a minute." With Wang Shishi''s voice, there was a sparse voice and the woman''s coquettish voice: "young master, I haven''t enjoyed myself. I can''t meet you today..." "You little bitch, you always turn my childe and I serve you with ecstasy and contentment. How can I be willing to leave without you having enough to eat? Wait for me here and see how Laozi ravages your coquettish fox." Wang Shishi was served by the reluctant woman, dressed quickly, and then said to the figure who could see a little bit at the door: "you go and wait, I will go." After the maid answered at the door, she quickly went to the building in front of her. As for the woman who was called the little fox spirit, she could hear that she was still the woman in the building. She was just a woman who often adhered to Wang Shi Shi Shi. It was said that she was in conflict with another woman outside the building. Therefore, she began to try her best to please Wang Shishi, with a natural purpose I hope that Wang Shishi can help her and make less money for that person. After the maid trotted all the way, she became a little short of breath. Then she picked up the teapot again. Her face was calm and even a little cold. She quickly changed into a standard smile, and then she walked in slowly. The maid who just walked into the room did not expect to encounter a problem soon. Fortunately, she had already said hello to Wang Shishi in advance, so what happened next had nothing to do with her. "Father Father, do you have any money with you? " Satisfied with the meal, Li Ye patted his stomach with satisfaction. Then he quickly glanced at the woman who was wearing a gauze and had a clear view of the snow inside. Suddenly, he said, "what''s going on today, do you want to tell your mother..." Mother, are we here? " "And if my mother knows I''m coming here with you, she''ll have to punish me again." Li Ye has just patronized the food. Now he has a look at the women who are not dressed. He is sure that this incident will spread to her mother in a few days. "No money." Li Hong picked his teeth, but his eyes were always turning around on those beautiful women, and said lightly. "Really or not?" Li Ye''s heart was startled. He looked at Li Hong with a leisurely manner and asked. The maid who lived on both sides of the father and son laughed at Li Hong''s words that he didn''t bring money. But looking at the noble young man''s expression, she didn''t look like he was talking, and her heart sank for no reason. "Nonsense, do you think I need to bring money? When do you think your father needs to bring money to himself? Ask them if they''ve brought them It''s so understatement that I don''t care if I can check out later. This made the two ladies beside them feel heavy and angry at the same time. The delicacies of this big table are all the famous dishes in Shengyun building. Even if the dignitaries come to eat, they don''t dare to order all of them like the father and son. What''s more, the father and son only picked up expensive dishes. What''s more, they didn''t eat much, but every dish was considered to have moved chopsticks. "Well Do you have any money? " Li Ye''s voice has begun to be a little empty, looking at the Huameng and the grain of grain not far away asked. "This I didn''t bring much with me, but it was a little bit. " Hua Meng''s face took out several pieces of silver from his arms.He thought that the reason why Huameng still had a few pieces of silver was that when he went to Chang''an city to buy today''s "Fangjian Tianxia" for Miss Bai, there was still some silver left before he could put it away. "That''s all?" Li Ye''s voice has been raised eight degrees. One dish is not enough. No, not a pot of tea. "Do you ask them enough?" Someone who is still picking his teeth is still careless, indifferent and not worried at all. The eldest son of the distressed emperor of the Tang Dynasty knows that this amount of silver is not enough. If it is enough, it will cause a strange thing. "This young master, even if it is in other better restaurants in Chang''an, even if it is not enough to have a meal, you can see that you are a noble person. Don''t make fun of us servants." The maid looked at Li Hong''s careless and careless manner, and did not sink her face, but said with a gentle smile. She has been in this business for so long. Although she can''t see people every time, she still has good eyesight. In her opinion, this father is obviously looking for fault. Look at that dress, as well as the look and temperament, obviously it is not a person who has no money and can''t afford a meal. Moreover, since he came in and began to serve around, this noble young man has always been very self-restraint and modest. From beginning to end, he did not pick out the flaws of himself and his sisters, as well as those women who played the piano, sang and danced. But now it''s time to pay the bill. He says that he has no money. He also asks his servants to take out a few pieces of silver to disgust himself or the Shengyun building. Obviously, he doesn''t deal with the restaurant or anyone else. Otherwise, it''s impossible to order all the expensive dishes in the building. However, each one only uses one chopstick. If the money is too much, it doesn''t cost so much, does it? Therefore, in the view of the maid, this noble young man came here with his son, either to find fault, or to be full, to find trouble and eat overlord''s meal. "Give the silver in your hand to the lady." Li Hong pointed to the maid who had just said something. Her face was straight, and she didn''t seem to be joking at all. It''s like a silver mountain. It''s like a silver mountain. Looking at Li Hong''s serious expression of giving money, the maid couldn''t help laughing at her. No matter herself or her sisters, it''s estimated that any sister in Shengyun building, or even the waiter, would not like this money. Li Ye looked at his father''s solemn manner. He felt that he was disgraced. He was too embarrassed to reward him with that little silver. How could he be so kind? He was so serious, as if he was rewarding others with gold bars. At this moment, Li Ye wanted to see a big hole in the carpet under his seat. With a bang, he dropped himself. He followed the upright emperor of Tang Dynasty and his father. He was so shameful that he knew that he would not come out with him. He might as well stay in the palace. "Young master, don''t make fun of us servants. If you are dissatisfied with anything or my wife is not well served, I hope you can forgive me." The maid resisted the growing unhappiness in her heart. The reason why Shengyun building is so prosperous is not only the luxurious decoration and the aurora, but also because the restaurant is opened by Mr. Pei. As a relative of the imperial family, Mr. Pei has no idea how many guests he wants to entertain in this restaurant every year. In Chang''an City, no matter whether he is from Wannian county government or from Beijing Zhaofu, he gives Mr. Pei more or less some face, and no one dares to make trouble in shengyunlou. Today, it''s strange to meet such a father and son. They order a table of Shengyun house for no reason. Since its opening, it has been the most expensive table of dishes. It has also attracted some of the most valuable flower leaders in Shengyun building, but now they say that they have no money to pay for the bill? The maid had to admire the father and son for what they could find. The maid looked at the handsome young man with a bitter face, frowned and looked at her. Then she took over the silver in his servant''s hand and said bitterly, "or Why don''t you take it first, it''s my father I give it to you. " The maid was amused and angry when she looked at the handsome young man with a depressed face. However, this piece of silver can be used as a reward in Shengyun building. If she takes it over, she will not only lose the value of Shengyun building, but also make herself ridiculed by other sisters, good or bad. She can''t tell what kind of ugly words she will say with her back Come on. But looking at the handsome young man, the maid could not bear the little hand that held the silver in front of her. Hesitating, she saw that young master suddenly got up and took his hand. She just put the silver into his hand, and murmured: "take it, do you want such a valuable reward?" The maid looked at the broken silver put in by the youth in her palm, and a black line appeared on her white forehead. She said, "Hey, you are my emperor of Tang Dynasty when you are your father. It''s very valuable to return such a reward. I''m adding incense to Shengyun building. What kind of reward do you want.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 946 Li Ye looked at Tianxiang''s unwillingness to accept the reward. He hesitated several times and wanted to return it to himself. However, Li Ye also had to stare at Tianxiang, which made Tianxiang stunned. I don''t know why this young man suddenly became horizontal. "Huameng, have a look at the end of the business over there? Let him come and settle the bill." Li Hong continued to look at the women who were not playing and singing in front of her. Those women who were all covered in thin gauze were no longer swaying, and they were cold and looking at their father and son. Everyone''s face is full of cold and indifference, and just smile like flowers, it is just the difference. Li Hong looked at all the people in front of him, but he could not shake his head and sigh. The king''s food was getting worse and worse. It was really hard to see people''s faces. "Why, do you still want to slip away one by one? I think it''s Shengyun building, it''s charity. Can we give you this opportunity?" As soon as Hua Meng was about to turn around and leave, he saw the door opened. A man about 30 years old, about the same age as Li Hong, came in with a flighty step and looked at Li Hong and Li Ye with a sneer. "Who is it?" Li Hong took a look at the white, pure and lustful man, and then asked Tianxiang next to him. After seeing the man, his face had become normal, even more or less afraid. "Mr. Hui is the steward of our Shengyun building, so unless you settle the account first, you may not be able to get out of this room." Tian Xiang takes a look at Wang Shishi and carefully answers Li Hong''s words. "What''s your name?" Li Hong waved his hand, indicating that Huameng and mang should not come near. Then he looked at Wang Shishi and asked. Li Hong knows that the body of this product has been hollowed out by women for a long time. After excessive indulgence, a man can basically see it at a glance. He was deeply afraid that he would offend people he couldn''t afford and cause unnecessary troubles to his brother-in-law. Mr. Wang had been listening at the door for a long time and had been observing secretly for a long time. He didn''t know the man who was about his age. Chang''an City has a large number of senior executives and aristocratic families. He knows dandy and xungui''s children more or less. The man in front of him is obviously strange. He only took two servants and followed them to Shengyun building. Obviously, he doesn''t look like a real rich family, but he can''t afford to be a character. After all, I''ve seen many big people in Shengyun building who they can''t afford and even their brother-in-law have to bow and bow when they meet, but no one is as miserable as this one. According to his conjecture, the father and son are probably rich and powerful people from other places. They are used to playing in small places. They think that when they arrive in Chang''an City, they think they can enjoy a beautiful meal with a little money. For such people who have no vision and insight, Wang Shishi doesn''t mind giving these people some hardship, so that they can know that under a deep understanding, no one can live in Chang''an city. "Who am I? What''s my name? It seems that this childe has a high status Wang Shishi looked at the two servants standing there indifferent. He swayed to the table and sat down with Li Hong in a chair. Looking at the delicious dishes at that table, Wang Shishi couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. He had never met a few people who dared to order so many famous dishes of Shengyun restaurant in one breath, or even ordered all the expensive dishes in Shengyun building. "Boy, if you move your chopsticks at will, you will waste such expensive dishes. You won''t really come to find fault?" Wang Shi Shi Shi wants to pass the teapot in the hand of another maid next to him. He pours a cup of tea for himself. He can''t help but say, "OK, I''m an expert at drinking tea. I dare to order the best tea in Shengyun building. It seems that he is really rich." Li Hong was not angry. He looked at Wang Shishi with a smile all the time. Li Ye wanted to get up and argue with Wang Shishi, but he was still held in his seat by his long father. Tian Xiang and another servant girl nearby watched Li Hong look pale and light after Wang Shishi came in. They were worried about Li Hong and his son. After all, they knew Wang Shishi too well. When Shengyun building was just opened, there were some scoundrels who wanted to eat overlord''s food or come to find fault. However, these people were all awed by Wang Shishi''s ruthless means. The lack of arms and broken legs did not happen in those days. Later, with the popularity of Shengyun building becoming wider and wider, and the relationship between hands and eyes, no one dared to make trouble in Shengyun building. This made Wang Shishi a little uncomfortable. After the troublemakers were absent, he began to focus on the girls in the building. "Can''t I have someone else pay for me?" Li Hong is still good-natured and looks at Wang Shishi. Since people don''t tell him his name, he doesn''t need to ask again. Of course, you can''t walk out of the room Wang Shishi obviously showed a clear attitude and intended to teach the father and son a little lesson."That is, if we don''t pay in this room, you won''t let us go out?" Li Ye''s face was full of anger. He stood up from his chair and looked at Wang Shishi. Tianxiang on one side can''t help sweating for Li Ye. Wang Shishi is famous for his ruthlessness. Once Li Ye annoys him, he can''t say that he has no room for maneuver in the end. I don''t know why, Tianxiang has no reason to feel good for Li Ye. At the moment, seeing Li Ye standing up with a slightly emaciated body, he began to feel nervous, and even his palms were involuntarily covered with sweat. Hearing the speech, Wang Shishi glanced at Li Ye, who was angry, and said with a sneer, "yes, that''s what it means. But what can you do for me? " "You..." Li Ye didn''t expect that this man was so unreasonable that he could not leave the door of Chang''an city without checking out in his room after dinner? As if seeing through Li Ye''s ideas, Wang Shishi still said casually: "others may eat in this restaurant in Chang''an city. If they don''t bring money, they can let others pay the bill or send their servants home to get the money, but you can''t. Do you know why? " "Why?" Li Hong did not wait for the angry Li Ye to ask. "Because you outsiders don''t have good faith. Who knows if you two servants will leave you and run away? I didn''t ask for money at that time. Instead, I let a man go. Wouldn''t I suffer a lot Wang Shishi is not in a hurry. Since Tianxiang and the people at this table have broken their good deeds, then I don''t mind having fun here. Chang''an City in Nuo Da is supported by his brother-in-law, and his family is related to the royal family, so he doesn''t believe that in Chang''an, in Shengyun building, he can''t bully people! "Can''t you find the check-out person if he''s in the restaurant?" Li Hong continued to ask. "No "So, it seems that we are not here to find fault, but you are trying to find fault?" Li Hong said here, glancing at the Tianxiang, it is obvious that this second ancestor like goods, she found. Tianxiang looks at Li Hong and looks at her. She is surprised for no reason. At the same time, she feels a little sorry. Does she blame herself for being too sensitive just now? Does she think this pair of father and son are too bad, so they have brought disaster to others? Thinking of this, Tian Xiang took a look at Wang Shishi and suddenly said, "young master, are you sure your friend is in the building? If he can help you pay the bill, Tianxiang doesn''t mind helping you with your friend... " "Presumptuous, is there anything you can say? Just now I have broken my good deed. I haven ''t asked you to settle the account. Now I am not big or small here. Have you forgotten the rules of Shengyun building? " Wang Shishi gave a cold drink, a pair of eyes in Tianxiang, which was considered to be a mature chest, looked at a few hard. "Mr. Wang, why do you have to worry about her? She never has a doorkeeper..." One side is known as the tea maid, forced to smile for Tianxiang, and then ruthlessly glared at Tianxiang, warning her not to meddle in matters, flooding with compassion. "Why don''t you want to be like her?" Wang Shishi turned to take a look at the woman called tea. These two sisters, 19 and 20, have been bought by Pei Qing at a high price since Shengyun building has not been officially opened. With the growth of the two girls, one by one they become more and more graceful and graceful. In addition, both of them are very smart and capable. In Shengyun building, they have always been the same important figures as Wang Shishi. Today, they were supposed to serve beside Pei Qing and Chen Jingzhi. However, Pei Qing did not let them appear. Instead, Li Hong sat in another room, so the two women came in to serve. Originally, they thought that after arranging Li Hong and his son, the two girls would leave and become other people. However, seeing the father and son ordering the best dishes, the most expensive wine and tea in Shengyun building, they called the Huakui named Lanying. When they were shocked, they naturally treated Li Hong as a distinguished guest. But who knows, one of these two people has no money Father and son paying the bill. Li Hong still drank tea in a leisurely manner, and from time to time he said a few words with a smile to Li Ye, who was full of anger. He didn''t pay any attention to Wang Shishi, and planned to embarrass them. Anyway, he is waiting for Pei Qing here today. How can Li Hong, who has always been protecting the calf, dare to pit his own son? This is why he took Li Ye from the imperial palace to the Shengyun building in Chang''an city. It is also the reason why he ordered so many expensive dishes and spent a lot of money on Shengyun building. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 947 Just after Li Honggang said a few words with Li Ye with a smile, and then pointed to the tea and Tian Xiang, let go of his voice, and said in a voice that everyone in the audience could hear: "how is it going? Do you want to take them back? At least Tian Xiang still has a sense of justice in her heart, and it seems that the two ladies are sisters. You can''t take one and leave the other to make them sad. Are you interested? " "But Mother How do you account for it? If I knew I had two women with me... " "What are you afraid of? You are short of such smart and capable people around you. If there are such two people who give you advice, you will not be cheated by Pei Qing. Therefore, I suggest you take them back and let your aunt help you to train for a period of time. In the future, you can become a very useful person for you. " Li Hong ignored Wang Shishi''s round eyes, and glanced back and forth between tea and Tianxiang. After hearing Li Hong''s words, Li Ye can''t help but look at the red sleeve and Tian Xiang. He seems to be measuring and comparing the two women with his aunt. He is still hesitant. "You are content, these two are in the father Father seems to be very good, you are higher than the spirit, you have to find a person like your aunt, can help you take care of your life, but it is very difficult. Besides, your aunt is probably only one at the end of the day, and the two of them are more than half of your aunt. I think it''s acceptable. " Li Hong understood Li Ye''s heart. After all, Bai Chun''s excellence was admired by Pei WANYING and others. "Well Well, it''s just the two of them. I hope my aunt can do half as well. " Li Ye Mian said for his difficult agreement. Tea with Tianxiang at this time is to listen to a Leng a Leng, such a moment of Kung Fu, their two people''s future is decided by their father and son? And don''t ask yourself to agree with tea, don''t ask how much money to redeem yourself and tea? But they can''t even afford a meal. They just dress better than normal, and their temperament looks rich or expensive. Who knows if they will be two charlatans under the pressure of Wang Shishi. What''s more, what they said just now, is it a plan to bluff yourself and others when they eat overlord''s food? But they just mentioned the word Peiqing again. Listen to that meaning, the handsome young master had suffered a loss in Pei Qing''s hands, so now the old man has come to revenge for his son. Think of here, tea and add fragrance also thoroughly understand, this pair of father and son is to eat overlord meal, to find fault son, absolutely not what inadvertently forgot to bring money. Wang Shishi didn''t pay attention to the big one and the small one at all. His eyes gradually became gloomy, and he sneered in his heart. I hope you can talk with each other so easily in a while, instead of crying and begging for mercy. Wang Shishi got up and slapped the door twice. Then he saw that the door was opened and six fierce and fleshy men came in. At first, they were men who worked as thugs. "You don''t think about it any more. Let me get someone to pay for me?" Li Hong was still at ease, looking at Wang Shishi, who stood up and looked more gloomy. "Boy, I gave you a chance just now. You not only cherish it, but also dare to be arrogant and want to take away the signboard girl in Shengyun building. Do you really think this is a place far away from the emperor? I tell you, this is Chang''an, the capital city. Today I will let you know that no one can be wild in Chang''an! First, one should take off one arm, and then let them inform their families to take money to redeem others. If it is not an hour, then take off another arm. " Wang Shishi said with a grim smile. Looking at Wang Shishi''s ferocious look, the anxious color on Tianxiang''s face and tea sleeve''s face is more and more intense, but in front of Wang Shishi, they dare not dissuade them. What''s more, they have been reprimanded by him just now. But let Tianxiang and tea unexpectedly, even if the six girls in the building are afraid, have to walk around after the Beatles come in, the handsome young man''s face, on the contrary, still looks relaxed, does not care, even at the moment is carefully looking at her and tea, it looks like As if he and tea, has been his people. Other women in the six big men rushed in, and Qi Qi retreated to a corner, today''s scene is not common, but it is not that there have been fights in the restaurant, so no one screamed out, but one by one, standing in the corner with their heads bowed, waiting for what happened next, and their hearts were somewhat for that Sorry for father and son. "I guess it''s almost over there. I might as well make a little more noise and see if Peiqing can listen to the voice and run over." Li Hong also did not look at those ferocious men. Instead, he took the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea from the cold tea sleeve hand. "Who are you, boy?" Wang Shishi was not stupid. Six ferocious men came in all of a sudden. They didn''t frighten people, and they also mentioned Peiqing''s name. Obviously, this one who came to find fault was prepared. "You''ll find out in a moment. Oh, by the way, take off one of his arms and dislocate him. " Li Hong took a sip of tea, and his last sentence was obviously to Huameng and mang.Then, under the eyes of tea and Tian Xiang, and other women, the six big men who scared them from the bottom of their hearts were in the hands of those two servants. They looked like they were even weaker than their weak women. Just in the blink of an eye, the six men were all lying on the ground, unable to climb up. The scream of pain was like a sudden explosion of thunder in the sky, making people''s scalp numb. What happened in an instant, let Tianxiang and tea didn''t react at all, just felt that he had goose bumps from head to toe, and his hands and feet began to become a little stiff. In this line of work, no girl said that she had never seen a fight, but it was the first time that she saw such a situation in front of her own eyes. What made them tremble and scared was that after a very short fight, the hands and feet of the six men who could walk horizontally in the Shengyun building seemed to be broken. Although there was no bleeding, the bending degree was impossible for even the softest girl here. Kneecap bone to bend out, elbow do not know how to rush forward, chin was removed, twisted face full of unbearable pain, but unable to move, can only lie on the thick floor screaming. "Left arm or right arm?" Li Hong couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. Wang Shishi asked faintly. "You Who are you? For Why do you want to find fault in the next life? I I''ll call my brother-in-law. Didn''t you say you wanted to see him? I''m going to... " Wang Shishi is very smart. In fact, he is not stupid at all. This time, he didn''t judge the form correctly. In addition, Tianxiang disturbed his good deeds. When he eavesdropped outside, he was angry. So when he came in, Li Hong deliberately concealed it, which made him unconsciously regard Li Hong and Li Ye as outsiders to Chang''an city. "Is he left-handed or right-handed?" Li Hong ignored Wang Shi Shi Shi''s question, but asked Tian Xiang. Tianxiang looked at him. He wanted to run out. However, Wang Shishi, who was still standing there, was pressed on his shoulder by the servant. After hesitating, he said, "I don''t know." "Well, it''s a little interesting. It''s beyond my expectation that I can still keep the stone out of the well at this time. Then take off your left arm... " "Slow." Li Hongye is quite familiar with the voice of a woman at the door. Li Ye in Tianxiang''s eyes, after hearing the woman''s voice at the door, he was tense all over his body and had a pretty cheek. It was as if he had been caught by his mother for a bad deed. However, his father''s expression did not change much. He was still calm and did not make any response to the girl''s voice. Then Tianxiang saw that a beautiful woman in a pair of Confucian skirts came in. Somehow, the woman who came in put a great pressure on Tianxiang. It''s not too much to describe a woman who comes in, especially the woman''s temperament. Tian Xiang thinks that she knows a lot of people, but she has never seen a woman who can be so elegant and dignified that people dare not look directly at her. "Mother Why are you here? " Li Ye got up in a hurry. Listening to the voice, he knew it was his mother''s voice. The two servants of the father and son saluted the woman respectfully when they saw the woman. Then they immediately squatted down and unloaded the chin of the six people who were still screaming on the ground. Suddenly, the room became quiet. "Don''t pay attention to her. Take that arm off first. Didn''t you want to unload my arm just now?" Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING who came by. After putting on a pair of ordinary Confucianist skirts, Li Hong''s eyes lit up involuntarily. "If I don''t come, I don''t know what else you and your ignorant father can do. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Your sister is staring at you. Since you hit her, she has been thinking of revenge all the time. In this Shengyun building, there is no one without her. " Pei WANYING is still worried about staying in the palace. After chatting with Bai Chun for a few words, she learns that the emperor, who has always been protecting the calf, must take his son to find fault and seek justice with his son. So he quickly put on casual clothes, only with a eunuch and palace maid ran over. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 948 Behind Pei Wanying''s words, obviously, he was telling Li Hong that your girl who was now a girl of hate was now in the whole city of Ling''an, and that your carriage, which looked very ordinary, but not in the Imperial Palace, was estimated to be on your watch. Your sister, Princess Taiping Li Lingyue, has been staring at you for a long time. You may be waiting for the two day''s workshop. "Between the world" for material. "I didn''t have a grudge against her, but did she? Does she know I''m here? Is she here in person Li Hong had some scruples in his heart. He had just spanked Princess Taiping''s ass, but the dead girl could not point out that she was still hiding in that dark corner, waiting for an opportunity to revenge herself. "What do you say? You don''t know whether your brother and sister''s character bears a grudge or not. " Pei WANYING stretched out her index finger and severely pointed Li Ye''s head melon seeds. The warning in her eyes was extremely strong. Such a scene in the eyes of tea and Tian Xiang, including Lan Ying, made me laugh. I didn''t expect that the handsome young master was not afraid of his father, but afraid of his mother. However, when the three women''s eyes shifted from the elegant lady to the Wang Shishi again, they found that he was pressed on the shoulder by the servant and couldn''t move. At the moment, his face was pale and he was sweating like a ghost. His legs didn''t soften and he was about to kneel down. It is understandable that Wang Shishi didn''t know Li Hong. After all, the emperor of Tang Dynasty was not what his relatives wanted to see, but he still had some impression on the empress. As Pei Qing''s brother-in-law, he once followed Peiqing to Pei Qing''s elder brother Pei Xingjian''s home. He was also lucky enough to stand in the distance and see the empress of the Tang Dynasty. If he could not recognize clearly that the woman in front of him was the empress of the Tang Dynasty, it would be useless for him to keep his eyes. "It''s boring. I thought that we could find a topic to attract people in Chang''an. Sister in law, why do you want to stop it? It''s like cutting off the wealth of my sister and me." There was another sound at the door, but several people came in one after another. Li Lingyue, Chen Jingzhi and Pei Qing, as well as Lin Zhongyu, who stopped Li Xian on the streets of Chang''an, were not only relaxed, but also frightened and unnatural. Pei WANYING has a bad look at Li Lingyue who comes in. After Chen Jingzhi salutes Li Hong, who is indifferent to the chair, and then salutes her, she also nods to Chen Jingzhi. Pei Qing and Lin Zhongyu of Sanyuan county magistrate and Zhao mu of Yunyang County Magistrate stand there at a loss when they look at Li Hong, who is indifferent. They don''t know how to salute. See, your Majesty''s dress is in private clothes. Obviously, he doesn''t want others to know his identity. "Peiqing, is this restaurant yours? It''s really luxurious. This room is bigger than my study. Tut, it''s really rich. Where is the money? Did you save it yourself? " Li Hong leaned back on the chair leisurely, ignoring Li Lingyue''s disdain to ask him. "Yes, it is the minister''s Pei Qing''s brain began to sweat. Lin Zhongyu and Zhao mu, who were behind him, did not even dare to breathe in the atmosphere. However, they knew very well that at this moment, their back clothes were completely wet, and it was not hard to stick to them. "Suizhou is also the capital of the capital, but a governor of Suizhou can''t afford such a table. How can you afford to build such a luxurious restaurant? Since there are such luxurious restaurants, why didn''t you come to Li Ye for a banquet? What''s the purpose? Afraid I know? Or do you have ulterior motives? " Li Hong looks at Li Lingyue, sits down next to Pei WANYING, and then whispers something in his ear. Pei Qing''s mind was buzzing at the moment, and he had lost his ability to judge. He only knew that his Majesty was sitting opposite him and questioning himself, and the six fallen men with broken arms and legs looked so frightening under his own eyes. Looking at these big men and Wang Shishi, who was about to cry out, Pei Qing didn''t have to think about it. He knew that something disrespectful to his majesty had happened in this room just now, and the culprit was obviously his brother-in-law. "I dare not ask..." Pei Qing''s forehead big beads of sweat dripping into his eyes, the taste of the eyes astringent pain so that he can only endure, in front of Li Hong''s face, is not even dare to wipe. "I dare not? Dare not invite him here, but dare to form cliques and accept bribes in the name of him? But dare not invite him to your restaurant? Peiqing, who gave you the courage? Did Li Ye instruct you to solicit other officials? Or are you trying to win over officials without telling Li Ye? Remember, if you dare not tell the truth, even Pei Xingjian can''t save you here, let alone his daughter. " Li Hong asked coldly. On the other side, with Li Lingyue murmuring in Pei WANYING''s ear, Pei WANYING''s sight is to begin to swim back and forth on the face of tea and Tianxiang, carefully looking up and down. Tea and Tian Xiang, who had been afraid of her, were still a little uneasy under Pei WANYING''s gentle eyes. At the moment, she could not help but lower her head and did not dare to speak. She could only allow the lady to look at their sisters."What''s the name?" Pei WANYING asked in a gentle voice. "My name is Tian Xiang." Tianxiang is still afraid to look up, but after hearing Pei WANYING''s question, you don''t have to think about it. You know it''s asking yourself. "And you?" Pei WANYING''s voice is still very gentle, beside Li Lingyue, a pair of shining eyes, also began to look at the two women carefully. "My body is called tea." "Tea adds fragrance?" Pei WANYING murmured. Li Hong, on the other side, glanced at Pei Qing, who was still sweating and kneeling on the carpet, and then said to Pei WANYING, "how are you? Are you interested in entering the palace? To be a maid to my eldest son? " After Li Hong finished speaking, there was a crash in the room. No matter whether it was Tian Xiang or tea sleeves, or other women in the corner, including Wang Shishi, after hearing the unique self claim of me, her legs were completely softened and knelt on the ground. Tea and Tian Xiang, when Pei Qing talks to Li Hong and listens to Pei Qing''s words, they have already guessed the identity of this easygoing noble son. However, because Li Hong has not revealed his identity, the two women are not too nervous. But at the moment, with the emperor of the Tang Dynasty showing their identity, even if they have already prepared in their hearts, they still roar in their hearts when they hear me calling themselves. Their legs seem not their own, and they can''t help kneeling down. "Shaking his emperor''s prestige again." Li Lingyue murmured beside her. Pei WANYING, who was nearest to her, naturally heard it clearly, so she pinched Li Lingyue''s waist secretly. "You dare to offend him. I''m afraid you are angry now. Hide a little. Don''t get into trouble with you." Pei WANYING approached Li Lingyue''s ear and said. "Chen Jingzhi, what is Pei Qing''s purpose of looking for you?" Li Hong was too lazy to pay attention to the two women chatting around and looking at people kneeling all over the room. As for tea sleeves and Tian Xiang, he did not let people get up, but asked Chen Jingzhi. Chen Jingzhi saluted respectfully again, and then learned from Pei Qing and himself in another room. With Chen Jingzhi''s narration, Pei Qing buried her head deeply on the carpet and trembled all over her body. Her Majesty''s family affairs have never been allowed to intervene, and she is not qualified to advise her majesty about something. Although the emperor of Tang Dynasty has never heard of the emperor''s advice, he has never heard of the emperor''s advice, but he has never heard of his Majesty''s advice. "My family affairs son, you are a governor of four grades who dare to join in at will. How dare you unite with the old minister and try to persuade me? Why, do you want to learn from those noble families in Luoyang? I met my eldest son privately. I opened my eyes and closed my eyes because you and the empress are relatives. But you Peiqing didn''t seem to understand what it means to stop at the right time. You even dare to intensify your efforts. On the one hand, he took advantage of Li Ye''s reputation and secretly used his status as a half Royal relative to form a faction. Pei Qing, who gave you the courage Will you be able to assist my eldest son in the future? Or do you think I will make the eldest son the crown prince? " Li Hong got up and went to Pei Qing, who was kneeling on the ground. After a glance at the two county magistrates behind Pei Qing, he frightens Lin Zhongyu and Zhao mu on the ground, pleading incessantly. No one in the room dares to speak out except Li Hong. Pei WANYING and Li Lingyue sit together and can only watch Li Hong reprimand Pei Qing, while Chen Jingzhi is a little better. After all, I came here this time to reprimand Pei Qing and warn Pei Qing about the affairs of the emperor''s family and your Majesty''s family. Pei Qing is not qualified to mix in too deeply, nor is it Having the ability to persuade his majesty to establish a crown prince, he hoped Peiqing would not damage the reputation of the eldest son of the emperor in front of his majesty because of his own private affairs. "Your Majesty, Minister I know my sin. Please forgive me. " Pei Qing was lying on the carpet, shivering for a long time. There was a little reason in his mind to be righteous. For example, the importance of the crown prince does not lie in the state and the people, but the stability of the court. The early establishment of the crown prince is a double important matter between the court and the royal family. However, when facing Li Hong, Pei Qing could not say a word. Looking at Pei Qing as if she was forced to confess, Li Hong looked at Pei WANYING next to her, and then looked at Li Ye. Then she said coldly, "why, look at your appearance, do you still have some grievances in mind, and feel that I have wronged you? That''s OK. My prince and empress are here. You can tell me if Li Ye ever said anything to you, hoping you could help him become the prince? Or did the queen say something like that to you? " "I have never said so." Pei Qingna dares to deny that his Majesty in front of him, however, with his own strength, it took less than three years to suppress the nobility headed by the five surnames and seven hopes, and let the nine grade system disappear completely in the officialdom of the Tang Dynasty. How dare a small governor of Zhongzhou dare to argue with his majesty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 949 Looking around at the luxury of the room, Li Hong sighed slightly. How to deal with it and how to convict Pei Qing became a little tricky. The Shengyun building must be checked. Naturally, the two magistrates of Ji county behind Pei Qing must also be investigated. Even some of the capital officials in Chang''an City have close contact with Pei Qing. When the Shengyun building can be opened, the officials of Jingzhao government and Wannian county have no less efforts. Naturally, some officials who want to stick with Pei Qing''s so-called imperial relatives Qi Guang have not given him less silver Otherwise, the Shengyun building would not have been so luxurious. But if the case of Pei Qing is handed over to Dali temple or the Ministry of punishment, what will happen to Pei WANYING''s face at that time? No matter how Pei WANYING thinks, how much should she take into account? What''s more, Pei Xingjian, who has been following him all the time, has suffered a lot in recent years. Pei Xingjian was in Tubo at the most difficult time. When the Tang Dynasty navy was first built, Pei Xingjian was also in charge of the Tang Navy. When the kingdom of Zhenla was suppressed, Pei Xingjian and Chen Jingzhi were also in charge. In recent years, Pei Xingjian has made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty. After weighing the pros and cons for a while, Li Hong looked again at Pei Qing and others who were kneeling on the ground in the quiet room, and said faintly, "Peiqing is also a relative of the royal family, but the prince has committed the same crime as the common people, but he can''t let people point to my back and scold me for the great righteousness and destruction of my relatives, regardless of the family relationship. In this case, the queen will be in charge of this matter. The eldest son of the emperor, Li Ye, will assist your mother and empress in dealing with it. The Ministry of punishment will also help you find out where the money in this restaurant comes from and what else is left behind Pei Qing... " "Your Majesty..." Pei WANYING''s beautiful face flashed a touch of worry. Li Hong said that. She could not have known that her majesty had taken care of her own and her father Pei Xingjian''s face, so she violated the rules. "The queen doesn''t have to say that Pei Qing is an official of the Tang Dynasty, but it''s also the Queen''s family, isn''t it? This is settled. Of course, I hope that the queen can handle it impartially, so as not to make people think that the queen has bent the law for selfish ends. Li Ye, do you hear me? If you dare to add charges, I will beat you Li Hongyao refers to Li Ye, who has been standing on one side since Pei WANYING''s arrival. The last sentence made Pei Qing feel elated. He even began to think that it was the emperor''s punishment for his thunder. I''m afraid the queen will deal with him. It is also for the officials in the court to point out that his Majesty''s favoritism in shielding the Royal relatives. And add fragrance and tea to listen in the ear, with other people are a Leng, the emperor can still talk like this? Beat the prince if you don''t agree? This Should this be the words of an emperor? I don''t know. I haven''t seen the emperor since I was so big. I haven''t even entered the imperial city. Naturally, I don''t know how the emperor will speak. In their hearts, they thought that the emperor, the queen and others, like those in the book, were full of dignity and domineering, just like immortals who did not eat the fireworks among men. After leaving Pei WANYING and Li Ye to deal with Pei Qing, Li Hong, who got up and was ready to leave, looked at Li Lingyue''s face as if she was not ready to leave. So she patted Li Lingyue''s hairstyle on her head and carefully dressed: "what are you doing here? Come back to the palace with me. " "I have something else to do in a moment." Li Lingyue rolled her eyes. Anyway, I''m a great princess of Tang Dynasty. In front of so many people, can you give me some face! "What can I do for you? Come with me." Said someone, without giving the princess any face. "I..." Li Lingyue was pinched by someone''s ear, just wanted to refute, but felt a pain in the ear, he had to stand up from the chair. Li Hong knows exactly what she''s up to. This dead girl must want to make a big news. She wants to let the people in Chang''an city talk about it with relish for the rest of the day. But now she has handed it over to Pei WANYING and Li Ye to deal with it. If Li Lingyue is allowed to step in again and guarantee that the next issue of "the world in the world" will inevitably appear: shocking: the Queen''s cronyism, bending the law for selfish ends and so on. So Li Hong didn''t give Li Lingyue the chance at all. Similarly, when he went back later, he still needed to warn Li Lingyue''s best friend shangguanwan''er. He also had to tell Li Lingyue''s enemy, Xu Yanbo, that the next issue of "the world in the world" could not bring about anything about the empress. "Alas And they, you can''t still leave two smart little girls here? Li Ye was thin skinned and embarrassed to take it away. Naturally, his sister-in-law would not take it away. Now that you have promised others not to take it away now, when are you going to wait? It''s hard to think of it until they two beautiful girls are harmed by this thing Li Lingyue grabs Li Hong''s hand that pinches her ear, pulls Li Hong to look at that tea sleeve and adds fragrance to say. "Really, if you don''t say that you almost forgot this stubble, then you can go with me. Are you willing to go into the palace to serve my eldest son?" Li Hong turned around and let go of Li Lingyue''s ear, then motioned to Li Ye on one side to ask the two girls to stand up and reply. After hearing that Li ye asked them to get up, they stood up timidly, but they still kept their heads down and did not dare to look directly at the people in front of them. This was in sharp contrast to their shrewd and conversational appearance.But the heart is already surprise, no one can imagine, one day the sparrow will also fly on the branches, there will be a day to stand out. "When I go back, I''ll give it to your aunt. I''ll ask your aunt for help." Looking at the two women''s tiny nod, Li Hong said at ease. For the two girls, it is like deep in a dream. They were originally two maidens in Shengyun building. Although they said they had a little power in their hands, they should always be on guard against Wang Shishi, who would stretch out his magic claws to them. It was not clear about Li Hong''s identity just now. When Li Hong asked Wang Shishi whether he was left-handed or right-handed, Tianxiang could choose not to answer Li Hong''s words because he was afraid of him. But now that they know that the people in front of them are the emperor and the queen, and that handsome young man who wants them is actually the eldest son of his majesty. Now that they have the confidence, they dare to make their own choice in front of Wang Shishi. In any case, even if it''s a bit bitter and tired after entering the palace, it''s better than living in Shengyun building every day and living in an environment of constant fear. The two women with their heads bowed, under the sign of Li Ye, did not care whether they needed to go back to their residence to pack their simple luggage. Even if they remembered, they would not dare to say that they wanted to pack their bags. They could not let the emperor of the Tang Dynasty wait for them to pack their bags. Li Hong went to Wang Shishi, looked at Wang Shishi kneeling there, and suddenly said to Huameng, "you forgot my words, didn''t you?" Hearing Li Hong''s words, Hua Meng immediately understood that it was because of the Queen''s obstruction that he forgot to remove this one. He just wanted to remove the useless arm of his Majesty''s arm. So when Li Hong stepped out of Huameng, Pei WANYING stopped again and Wang Shishi screamed. "Hello That''s how you hold your grudge Pei WANYING want to stop already too late, can''t help but look at that figure not good gas said. Hua Meng was afraid that the queen and others would be disturbed by Wang Shi''s scream. So when he took off his arm, his other hand quickly took off his chin just after he screamed. When can you change your temper Pei WANYING has a headache and shakes her head. I can''t believe that this is the style of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. It''s obviously a bandit style with a small stomach and a careful eye for revenge! After saluting Pei WANYING, Li Ye and Chen Jingzhi, Huameng and mung followed Li Hong and Li Lingyue, who had already left the house. At the same time, the maids and eunuchs brought by Pei WANYING came in at the right time and stood on both sides of Pei WANYING. On the most common carriage in the palace, at the beginning, Tianxiang and tea sleeve heard that Li Hong asked them to ride together. They were so scared that their legs and stomachs became soft. They really wanted to open their mouths and say: I can walk to the palace. However, there is no way out of the room. In their opinion, they are not allowed to enter the palace without taking a carriage. Princess Taiping gently pushed the two girls, and then said, "since you are willing to serve my nephew, you should learn from now on that you can do whatever you want. The royal rules have long been destroyed by someone." Li Lingyue''s words obviously meant something, but someone had already got on the bus and didn''t bother to argue with her. After the two women sat down opposite, they could only let Li Lingyue sit down with himself on the other side. Huameng and mangzi sat on both sides of the shaft and drove back to the palace. In the carriage, Huameng began to fight with his brother and sister, who had been used to it, and began to subvert the Three Outlooks of tea and fragrance, as well as the written cognition of the emperor and princess. "Bend the law for selfish ends and let her queen deal with her family affairs, do you know? That''s what faking the public for personal gain! According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, we should be guilty. Moreover, if the plot is serious and involves a wide range of subjects, it is not unjust to arrest you to prison for ten or eight years! " Li Lingyue didn''t like to say, as if with Li Hong have deep hatred. After watching Li Lingyue sit down, especially when the carriage is a little bumpy, he can''t help but lift up his buttocks. After pondering over it, Li Hong immediately understands why his sister hates him so much. It turns out that his buttocks still ache and he can''t sit down steadily. "Why, what are you looking at? I''ll tell you, Li Hong, when I get to the palace, I''ll see how I can tell the empress dowager, are you careful? Don''t blame me for not reminding you! " Li Lingyue gritted her teeth, and there was no outsider in the carriage. As a princess, she naturally did not care about her image. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 950 I can''t believe everything I heard around my ears. The royal highness of the emperor and princess, like a brother and sister in an ordinary family, will also quarrel with some trivial things. Will also be like the ordinary people''s family''s younger sister to the elder brother''s eyebrow coldly! And the emperor, like the elder brother of an ordinary family, would look at him and grin at his sister, and then just look at her lightly without any explanation. Is Do we meet a fake emperor and a fake princess? As if the body in the dream of two people, the same in the heart of the rise of such ideas. After a long time, when the two women thought that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty had been killed by his sister and would not make any excuse, the emperor actually said something, which almost made their chin fall off. "Are you bored? Do you want to be beaten again? I''m not finished. Don''t you think I pulled you out? If the empress mother knows that you have shaken out my affairs that day, we will see who the empress mother will speak for? Don''t try to sell yourself at a low price. " The emperor''s words are like scoundrels in the city, but they are used to intimidate and threaten. "Well, I won''t say that for a moment, but today? You let Pei WANYING and your son deal with it. Do you understand that it is necessary to release water to Pei Qing? He was corrupt and sold officials. Now, except for Guo Jingzhi, other officials are Pei Qing''s confidants, who have given money to Peiqing. I see, Guo Jingzhi, who you have high hopes for, is afraid that because there is no money to give, he only exposed the bribery of Peiqing. If he has the money to give, ah I don''t know yet... " "Can you not treat a gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain? Do you think there is no honest and upright official in this world? Don''t Chen Jingzhi and Pei Xingjian count? How can people live without greed? Why did Pei Qing make use of Li Ye? I''m the emperor. He''s the emperor? I''m still worried about my family affairs. I''m thinking about Li Chu for me "Yes, even if Pei Qing is not right, but you, the emperor, are doing the right thing? Let your queen deal with "Shut up, you." Li Hong picked up an orange on the table, put it into Li Lingyue''s mouth without peeling the skin. Then he looked at Li Lingyue''s desperate posture, held down the hands that pinched the soft flesh on his waist, sighed and said, "this is not something that can''t be done..." "Come on, you are an excuse. There are still things you can''t do in this world? Oh, it''s so fresh. " "Give me another one?" "I''m not ha ha, OK?" Li Lingyue is soft, and I don''t know why he is so sensitive to ha ha. He is not abusive words, which is puzzling. Tea and Tian Xiang always keep their heads down. They can''t believe that the emperor and the princess are sitting opposite them. Such scenes and dialogues completely subvert their cognition and conform to their imaginary emperor. Isn''t it said that emperors are the most powerful people in the world? Who saw all have to be afraid, all have to wait carefully, how the princess still dare to quarrel with the emperor? What ''s more, his majesty can beat people? The two women trembled and bowed their heads. They were afraid of being faced by the emperor and princess. They found the doubts in their eyes. "I also have no way, just let Pei WANYING deal with it. By the way, Huameng, first go to the place where Dashi and the Japanese envoys stay. " Li Hong knocked on the window, then finished speaking to the outside. Looking back at the puffed cheek, Li Lingyue said: "Dashi and the Japanese state, and other envoys have just arrived in Chang''an, if such a scandal as Pei Qing is known to them, they can''t tell how these goods will be used as articles, and what kind of moths they will come up with If I set Li Chengji mausoleum king and Li Nan Donghai King first, if they are caught by Dashi and the Japanese state and take the crown prince as a matter of fact, they will not be able to take advantage of it. Therefore, Pei WANYING or you can assist Li Ye in dealing with this matter is the most appropriate way at present. " "Then why don''t you give it to me? I don''t spit out all the bitterness of PEI. Since he took office in Suizhou, everything seems to be OK. But after Guo Jingzhi exposed his bribery, he found that even ordinary people in Suizhou hated him to the bone, not to mention the officials in Suizhou. Who knows Pei Wanliang''s name in Suizhou! Do you know the nickname Pei Wanliang Li Lingyue said finally, is looking at the tea has been low head with Tianxiang said. The two women had been uneasy all the time. What they heard in the carriage seemed to be something from another world. Compared with the trivial things they heard in the building, which they thought were already very great, they were all different from each other. Even if they serve some dignitaries and noble families in the building on weekdays, and even the banquets between officials, they are not as small and worthless as the emperors and princesses are. As for Pei Qing, for tea fragrance, it''s the one who can control their life and death. Now they both jump to their feet. If they can see Peiqing again one day, their status and situation will have to be adjusted one by one. It is not that they are afraid of Peiqing, but Peiqing bows to them and tries to please them."My wife has been in the building all the time, so So I haven''t heard of it. " Tian Xiang is a little more bold and bravely answers Li Lingyue''s words. "And you don''t go out for relaxation on weekdays? Don''t you go to Chang''an for an outing or Qujiang lake? " Li Lingyue''s tone is more gentle than that of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. "On weekdays On weekdays, Mr. Pei won''t let us go out at will, nor will Wang Shishi. Even if he goes in and out occasionally, he will follow him to some of his mansions to help us have fun. " The answer is still Tian Xiang. "Are you in Chang''an, but have you been to many officials'' homes? There are many other girls in the building, aren''t they? " This time, Li Hong asked. "Yes. All the girls in the building will go there. Those Huakui who are very popular in Chang''an City Sometimes It will also be left behind and will be sent back in a few days, and it is possible that it will be sent back on the second day. And sometimes, even the cooks and others in the building will follow us. For example, if the official has a happy event at home, Mr. Pei will let Mr. Wang take us there. " Add fragrance to continue to say, and the side of the tea also from time to time to help fill some leaks. "Tut Tut, it''s a great show. This is the officials, the servants of the domestic slaves. In their eyes, they are not people at all. Did the girl in the building never come back after she went there? " Li Hong took a look at Li Lingyue. Li Lingyue obviously didn''t quite understand Li Hong''s exclamation. The existence of the class of domestic slaves has existed for a long time. Not only in this dynasty, but also in the former dynasty, even if it was a big man, it would only be more intensified than that of this dynasty. The trade and life and death of slaves were just like a dead watchdog. and let alone the family slaves, the difference between the wife and the concubine is extremely different. The right room has an absolute right in a family, and no one can be disobedient. Although the wife and wife are both serving a person, the wife can decide the life and death of the concubine, and even the government can not investigate it. After all, these people are not in the household register of Datang, but only one. Commodities, or livestock, are attached to the home. In history, Wang Bo, one of the four outstanding figures in the early Tang Dynasty, once killed concubines. Even at banquets between some officials, it was common for some housewives to take turns to exchange concubines. If the guests like the concubines, they can give them away as long as they want. As for the life and death of the latter concubine, the host would not pay attention to it. The guest was tired of playing with fresh things for a while, and then he gave someone a free ride. After changing hands several times, the concubine''s identity was just like an animal, and no one would care about it. Finally, she was thrown naked in a mass burying post. Therefore, tea and Tian Xiang can be seen by the royal family from the Shengyun building, and then be taken away by the royal family at the first time. For them, there is no doubt that they are reborn and have a great chance to be human beings. This is also the reason why the two women can''t believe that all these are true. "Yes." Tea low head, dare not look at Li Hong, but still quietly nodded to reply. "More?" Li Hong asked again. The little hands of the two girls were wringing their cuffs in secret. Obviously, the two women were still very nervous at the moment. "At the beginning, there will be two or three times a month. Later, it gradually decreases. Some of the girls in the building recognize it, and then this is I''m getting used to it. " Tea said more quietly, but fortunately the carriage is very quiet, four people can still hear. "You don''t want to ban..." Li Lingyue opened her eyes and asked with some worry. "Why not? Class is not supposed to exist. People should be born equal. No one should be more noble than others. Who is inferior? Are parents born, parents raised, which person in the eyes of parents is not the heart of flesh? If domestic slaves are not banned, no matter how rich and powerful I am in the Tang Dynasty, I am only physically strong... " "But This is not a trivial matter. If you want to ban these things, you should not only fight against the noble families headed by five surnames and seven hopes, but with And... " Li Lingyue was short of words at that time. If the emperor really decided to do so, he would be doing the right thing with the whole class! thought that slaves who could not buy registered residence could suddenly become civilians, but they could also have their own registered residence and become a real Tang Dynasty. In this way, the ultimate damage to the interests of the hands is no matter how many slaves, or have hundreds of family slave class families. What''s more, even the rich landlords in rural villages have a large number of domestic slaves in their hands. Although they are not the same as the domestic slaves in the city, their nature is exactly the same. In the eyes of rural villages, domestic slaves are the same as the livestock in their families, and even eat and live with the real animals. They are human but not human. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 951 If he insists on this all day long, he wants to turn the slaves of the whole world into the people of Datang, and everyone is equal in household registration and status. Then the difficulties encountered are more serious than those of the five surnames and seven leaders who are looking forward to the end of the war. The final attack on Luoyang city is much more serious. If one is not sure, there may be a wave of rebellion all over the world because of the reform of slaves. At that time, the government will obviously not agree with the emperor''s strategy. Therefore, even when suppressing the riots in rural villages, they will only go out of their work and do nothing. After all, at this time, they have the same opposition. "When did you start to have this idea?" Li Lingyue was shocked. His brother always wanted to do something that was not done in the world. So was the reform of the Ministry of war in those years. In the reform of the imperial examination system of the five surnames and seven hopes, everything was enough to subvert the foundation of the Tang Dynasty. Can''t you be your emperor? Do you have to stir up public resentment for that The existence of a group of slaves? Is it really worth it to put ourselves in opposition to the class of the whole world in exchange for the benefit value that is totally unequal to the payment? "From..." Li Hong''s face was calm, still with a trace of calmness. After thinking about it, he said: "since I like Bai Chun, I have had this idea for a long time, but I haven''t played with other things. Naturally, this thing will be pushed back." "No way Oh, it''s killing me! I disagree! I won''t let the queen mother agree! " When Li Lingyue heard that Li Hong got up because of Bai Chun, she stood up. However, she forgot that the carriage she was riding today was not the same as the one she used to ride in. It was too low. As soon as she stood up, she hit her head and her carefully combed hair became crooked. Li Hong was not surprised by Li Lingyue''s strong reaction, because as long as she said that she was born out of Bai Chun, even the empress mother would definitely refuse her idea of restructuring for slavery. Li Lingyue''s such a big response, so resolute objection, is precisely because Li Hong is pure and pure and thought, so many years, who do not know that Bai Chun is just a servant without registered residence? It is just because she has been following Li Hong, the original crown prince, and then the present emperor, so even if some people have noticed her status, there is nothing wrong with her. No one will think that her situation is the same as that of a real slave, and she will not feel that she has some influence on the queen and the imperial palace. Moreover, she is not only the most favored woman of her majesty, but also the richest woman in the Tang Dynasty. For so many years, she has been holding Taiyi city. After a year, no one knows how much money she can earn! What made Li Lingyue oppose firmly, regardless of his brother''s affection, that is, Bai Chun has moved to Zichen hall from Prince Pu''s mansion. No matter whether it is the opposition of the officials or the Zongzheng temple, including the Empress Dowager and himself, she finally turns a blind eye. It is also because Bai Chun is just a slave. Even if she lives in Zichen hall, there will be no royal palace What kind of pressure. Pei Wanying dignified and imposing queen, the imperial concubines of the palace harem are harmonious. They are also very happy with their mothers. But if Bai Qing is removed from the identity of the slave, and has a dignified Datang registered residence, will the harem be in disorder? What does Pei WANYING feel? Other imperial concubines such as Yan Lingbin, an Xiaohe, Chen QingHan, gentleness and so on, what do they think? "Sit down! What a surprise Looking at Li Lingyue standing up and rubbing her head, Li Hong holds Li Lingyue''s hand and makes her sit down beside her. Have a look at my bun? Help me rearrange it. " Li Lingyue handed the head of her hair to Li Hong. Fortunately, there was only a hairpin on the bun, which was not fancy. Li Hong was also convenient to arrange. When the carriage stopped at the door, Li Hong helped Li Lingyue to finish the bun. But even so, Li Lingyue was still dissatisfied. She didn''t believe her brother. After all, she had seen Li Hong take care of Li Mei''s hair once. It looked like a nest of grass, and she would not let Li Mei do it again. So her niece and his daughter-in-law wore it A tufted bun, like a tuft, wandered in the palace for a whole day. At last, he put up his sword and asked Li Hong: is this your princess? Bullying you to kiss the princess is really good! In the carriage, tea sleeve and Tian Xiang helped Li Lingyue to rearrange her hair bun. Then she followed Li Lingyue out of the carriage, and then followed Huameng and grain of grain. Looking at the door, more than a dozen food envoys came to meet the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. But let Tianxiang and tea, can not help but secretly take a few more eyes, not those who look different from the people of the Tang Dynasty, but stand beside Li Hong, quite legendary in Chang''an City: Peiwang Lixian. With a group of people into the courtyard, the heart of tea and fragrance is more uneasy, the emperor''s majesty personally see people, must be a great big man. But it seems that each one is very kind, not very ferocious, even talk is very self-restraint. However, just when the two women thought so, the scene of subverting their three views happened again in the courtyard. The emperor''s majesty even talked to a handsome big eater and said, "Sultan, I can''t believe that you are still alive for so many years, and you can survive in the crack between Saleh and Hassan for so long, and have not been destroyed.""Thanks to you, you can live for decades." When the Sultan came to the Tang Dynasty for the first time, he was punished by Li Hong. When he heard Li Hong teasing him so much, he would not have a look: "it is said that even if he is as wise as you, there are corrupt officials on the court?"? It is said that it is still your queen''s kinsman? Your majesty... " "People are not so smart, but they have good ears. Yes? Is it possible that if you only allow your food to be fragmented and dogs bite dogs, we will not be allowed to produce one or two corrupt officials in the Tang Dynasty? What''s more, only corrupt officials can show that we are rich in the Tang Dynasty. If we eat a lot, I think we are not corrupt now. Is it Saleh? You, the king of big food, are really promising. You can still get along with them peacefully in the same yard. If I were you, I would kill all the evils of splitting big food together on the way to Dashi, and then I would directly return to Dashi, and deploy troops as quickly as possible to attack their nests. When they come back to their senses, I will have taken them all down. " "Well, you think everyone is as despicable as you are. If it were not for you, how could I have been reduced to such a state?" Saleh did not give in and said with a cold hum. Li Hong, an idiot, can only stand and talk without backache, and talk sarcastically and easily. Since he can think of such a way, can''t other people think of it? Isn''t it because of mutual consideration and mutual restraint? Moreover, even this time we could come together, and after several large-scale battles, we reached an agreement. "Soldiers are crafty. You''re just too stupid to come here. You can think of something when you go back. In terms of your materials, Hassan is a little bit of a city official, but he is the weakest in personal force... " Li Hong still said with a smile that the kind expression on his face was almost comparable to that of some eminent monks in the temple. "Li Hong, if you come here just to fight and taunt us, we don''t welcome you." Hassan moves forward. This guy takes the initiative as soon as he enters the door. Except for the cordo family, he satirizes all three of them. This product can easily change from passive to active. In Dashi, there was a prince of the Tang Dynasty with only 3000 soldiers and horses, but it was such a weak force. With the deterrent power of 200000 Chen soldiers in Anxi, Dashi took the initiative in a short period of time, and then waited for the opportunity to come out and revolve among the nobles. Finally, Dashi was torn apart, and he was still safe I returned to the Tang Dynasty unharmed. Such a thing is definitely the most humiliating page in the history of Dashi, and it is also the reason why aviye and Saleh want to tear Li Hong to pieces. Someone then smiles and stops saying, "OK, then I don''t say it? It''s OK. I believe that since you can give up your prejudice and come together, you must be able to return together. There will be no unpleasant things on the way back. Yes, even if it happens, it''s better not to happen in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, or I can''t explain it to your king avier, right? How about understanding each other? " After that, Li Hong took the lead in leading Li Xian and Li Lingyue into the hall and sat down on their seats, regardless of the gloomy faces of Saleh, Hassan, Sudan and others, as well as the murderous eyes. And the tea and fragrance that have been following behind her are the whispers of Huameng and mang seeds. They regard this place as their own home, looking for tea, turning over cups, and then making tea for the three people sitting there. The four men, who had not yet entered the door, looked at each other, and then looked at the entourage behind each other. At this time, because of the words of the idiot Li Hong, they all looked at each other''s followers with murderous and vigilant faces. It has always been Li Hong''s specialty to stir up dissension, fan the wind and light the ghost fire. What he said in the courtyard just now has already made the four people who originally intended to sit down for peace talks have been vigilant and ambitious in their hearts. In the fragmentation of Dashi, Hasan is now the most powerful, followed by Saleh. Although Zubair of the kordo family is the weakest among them, everyone knows that Tang Anxi has been supporting him secretly. Therefore, the Sudan with the smallest power is the Sudan living in the crack between Saleh and Hassan. Li Hongcheng''s words have just been buried on the way back, but they have not even forgotten the seeds of the future. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 952 Looking at the four people staring at each other in the yard, they all want to see from each other''s eyes what they think of each other because of Li Hong''s words, and whether they will take advantage of the present situation in Chang''an or on the way back to kill the threatening figures in each other''s eyes. What''s more, the advantage that makes them feel seduced, even irresistible, is that Li Hong just said: it''s better not to happen in the Tang Dynasty, or else we can''t explain to aviye. Listening to the ears of the four people, it is not so simple on the surface. It can even be said that what Li Hong said just now is totally ironic. It can be understood as: you fight in my Tang Dynasty at will. No matter who you are, Li Hong and the iron horse and firearm of the Tang Dynasty bear the responsibility for you, and even can carry the black pot for you. Such a promise, for the four people, is undoubtedly a thunder in the top of their heads, so that their hostility to each other, their eagerness to kill each other, and their ambition to occupy big food have to climb to the highest point again. After all, avier is old. As long as you kill two of them now, even one competitor will definitely help and benefit him to ascend the throne. but in the four people, the oldest God is in the relationship between Saleh and Zu Baer and Zu Baer, but with the arrival of the royal highness of the night princess, it is very likely that the Tang Dynasty will turn to Saleh, so that the Saleh family will be the only one. "How was it going? What exactly do they want? " Li Hong asked Li Xian next to him with a smile. "Aren''t you afraid to raise a tiger like this? Although it''s your family''s business, I''m an idle prince. I can''t stretch out my hand too long and interfere, but after all, Li Cheng has the blood of big food. Don''t you think it''s improper to make him king of Jiling? " On the way to Li Xian''s trip, he had already thought about all these things. Even when Li Hong asked him about his speech, he thought for a long time. So when Li Hong asked him at the moment, he also chose the most frank answer, rather than hiding some of his thoughts in his heart. "What do you mean?" Li Hong did not answer his question, but continued to ask. Li Xian looked at Li Hong, then laughed, touched the edge of the teacup back and forth and said, "Li Cheng''s fiefdom is in Jiling. It seems that he is poor and poor, but the fertile grassland is always what the Tang Dynasty wants to protect. There are pastures for Dashi, but they must covet the horse farm of Datang. Otherwise, why did they choose to March eastward and provoke me Is that right? Naturally, it''s because of the huge benefits. So the near worry is whether Li Cheng can suppress the wolf''s ambition of Dashi, and the distant worry is After many years, people will change. Will Li Cheng, who is the blood of both the Tang Dynasty and the Dashi royal family, eventually incline to Dashi? Of course, if you are only ambitious about big food, then you will be afraid of Saleh... " "Are you afraid that after Li Chengcheng''s new year, he will be used by Dashi in the end, but now I am the initiator of making wedding clothes for Dashi?" Li Hong nodded with approval, and then continued to ask. "Yes, that''s what I''m worried about. Compared with Li Nan, I am more worried about Li Cheng. It is easy to say that Li Nan''s military navy and Tang culture have always been respected by the Japanese. Therefore, if Li Nan is granted the title of Donghai king, it is only good for our Tang Dynasty, and it is easier to be compatible with and merge into the overseas territory of the Tang Dynasty. But Dashi is different. In those years, you have been to the hinterland of Dashi, and in recent years, you have also been to the hinterland of Dashi. Religious belief and the power of a Scripture are not unknown. When I went to the hinterland of Dashi, I deeply felt the power of that Scripture. I still can''t believe that a Scripture can gather people''s hearts together To form a whole, to form a firm totem and belief. " "What''s more difficult is that they don''t like outsiders to participate in their affairs, even There is also a strong rejection of outsiders, and all of this comes from a scripture! Funny? With thousands of civilizations in the Tang Dynasty, no matter the original literary scholars or the sages and scholars, how many books have been compiled to explain the great truth of the world. I often think that the governance of the country is in their benevolence, morality and boasting. But why can''t we make a sutra like that? To tell you the truth, when I came back to Luoyang and learned about the whole story of the incident, I would like to strangle them one by one to get rid of their anger. I only knew how to fight and calculate people''s hearts, but not to win people''s hearts. I couldn''t bring out a book as powerful as that Sutra. When he took the initiative to guard the mausoleum for his father, it was not that no one asked me. You must know all these things? " Li Hong nodded silently, then motioned to Li Xian to continue. Li Xian took a sip of water, and then said: "at the beginning, those people who came to me were all ordered by me to drive Fang MuQing out. Can''t I drive them out? Yes, we don''t have a knife. At least we have a broom? Then take a broom, I don''t believe they will still cling to it! It was also at that time that I really realized why, regardless of any resistance and opposition, you must completely disintegrate the noble families headed by the five surnames and seven hopes. Now I think that their existence and their influence on the court hall will be a double-edged sword. Even more often, this double-edged sword will only hurt people, not yourself. ""You''re right." Li Hong sighed and motioned to Hua Meng, who was standing at the door, to let Saleh and others in later. Then he continued to say to Li Xian: "the ancients said that it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of volumes of books. Therefore, sometimes, only when you go out of your familiar world and take a look outside, you will find that the sky is bigger than you think. However, we, the sages and great Confucians of the Tang Dynasty, have no such tone for a long time. We can only use our own understanding to annotate the words abandoned by history in the collection of classics and history of our ancestors. However, we never think that the development of everything needs innovation. Of course, there is no absoluteness in everything. What does not represent the ancestors needs to be completely abandoned. " "Yes, I understand." After a pause, Li Xian returned to the topic just now and said, "no matter what, I still think it''s better to make Li Cheng king of Ji Ling for a few more years. Now that it''s so early, I think it''s more harmful than good for me in Tang Dynasty, but for Dashi, it''s the opposite. At least, it''s too much time for them to prepare, plan and even contact with the night imperial concubine and Li Cheng. ¡± "how have the things of our ancestors developed in Anxi, especially around Jiling City, these years? Can the Chinese nation''s precious civilization and the splendid splendor of the Chinese people take root here and then spread their branches and leaves? " Li Hong ignored Li Xian''s suggestion and continued to ask. "To the east of Ji Ling City, I''m sure there''s no problem. I''ve been busy with this all these years." Li Xian chuckled, and then went on to say, "the things left by our ancestors are useless to humanity, righteousness and morality, but at least now they are used to integrate other foreign nationalities. However, compared with the Scripture, our strength and unity are slightly worse. The only thing that can be compared with beauty is that our history is more thick than those, as long as the Tang Dynasty can continue to be strong In other places, I don''t know about its influence. At least, to the east of Jiling city and to the west of Anxi, they can feel a sense of historical accumulation and pride. " "That''s enough. Let the next generation wrestle with the rest. Then we''ll see what Li Cheng can do." Li Hong nodded with satisfaction. The power and influence of the Sutra were definitely clearer than Li Xian. People only know the faith of religion, but they don''t know that the inheritance of the Chinese nation and the generations of the Chinese people are the belief of the Chinese nation, and our faith is our history! Li Xian looked at Li Hong, and it was obvious that Li Cheng had made up his mind to become king of Jiling. After sighing a little, he still said with some worry: "once Li Cheng is an adult, he needs to go to the city of Jiling. At that time, Saleh, you should be on guard. Now they know that you intend to make Licheng king of Jiling. They will never be stupid enough to make use of it." "Do you think Saleh will live when Li Cheng really goes to the fiefdom?" Li Hong looked at the door with a silent smile. Saleh, who was blocked by Huameng and grain of grain, was looking at him angrily. "Ah?" Li Xian was shocked! I can''t believe that Li Hong''s ambition and coldness are so deep! If, as Li Hong said, it would not be said that the day when Li Cheng went to the fiefdom was the time of Saleh''s death? "Of course, it''s still early. There''s at least ten years to go before all the layout is in time. Besides, I really want to compare with Saleh, whether his nephew is in love with him, or my son is with me. I also want to see whether it is the cultural attraction of Dashi or the hundred families of Datang that are more powerful." Li Hong held up his tea cup and motioned to Huameng to let them in. Li Hong is very confident that his son will eventually turn to the Tang Dynasty. There is no patriotic ideological education in this period, but Li Hong is the beneficiary of such education. Therefore, he firmly believes that his son Li Cheng must be a fanatical patriot who loves the Tang Dynasty ten years later! Although the three universities headed by Guozijian, chongwenguan and hongwenguan have started to sort out the common learning materials for all the students in the Tang Dynasty according to Li Hong''s design, it will take time to arrange everything because the five surnames and seven hopes have just completely collapsed. Once the two years of trial and reform and the inclusion of the course of patriotic ideological education, it must be much easier than in the previous life in this era of extremely low people''s intelligence and civilization. Although this is a brand-new system that has never appeared in history, compared with the success of patriotic education in the last generation, there is no reason for its failure in this era. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 953 In the hearts of Saleh and others, the purpose of Li Hong''s career was to bury seeds that allowed them to continue to fight with each other, fight openly and secretly, and continue to separate the vassal states and fight incessantly. Therefore, when he and Saleh bet with Saleh on who Li Cheng would prefer in the future, Li Hong did not hesitate to take the city of Ji Ling as a bet. If Li Cheng fell for Dashi, Li Hong was willing to offer his hands to the land nearly 100 miles east of the city, and even allow Dashi to expand its territory to the four towns in Anxi. And if Li Cheng is still steadfast as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, then the kordo family will no longer be under the jurisdiction of the Dashi royal family. The vast territory 300 Li west of the Jiling city will belong to the Tang Dynasty! This also makes the fragrance of tea, even Li Lingyue, Li Xian and others feel stunned and unimaginable. It is the first time that they see that they bet on their own territory and sign a contract if they are willing to gamble and admit defeat. For Li Lingyue and Li Xian, this contract may not have any value or reference value, but for Saleh and others, the meaning is completely different. Whether it is Saleh or Hassan, or Sudan, including Zubair of kordo family, who has always been close to the Tang Dynasty, it is completely impossible to recognize the value of this contract. However, the so-called "happy and sad" gambling contract, which seems careless, extremely irresponsible and playful, has given Saleh the confidence to look up to the sky and laugh. It also provides Zubair with a meaningful but stable reassurance. What the contract conveyed to Zubair was that, no matter Anxi of the Tang Dynasty or the Tang Dynasty, the most important emperor of the Tang Dynasty, as long as the contract was still in force, then Saleh and his father avier were the orthodoxy of Dashi, and naturally the Tang Dynasty would not give up and continue to support the kordo family. Therefore, if the Sudan united with Hassan and wanted to destroy Saleh together, it would give Zubair in the east of Dashi and the supporting forces behind him to attack them in the Tang Dynasty and give them a good reason to be loyal to the king and the emperor of Qing Dynasty. Under the contract signed between Li Hong and Saleh, Dashi''s current chaos is more like a support for the legitimacy of Saleh''s royal family and a warning to Sudan and Hassan. As long as the Tang Dynasty has always acknowledged the existence of this gambling agreement, the royal family of Saleh, although it can not fully take the initiative in the situation of disputes among the princes, will never go to extinction, because the extinction means that the cordo family may become the ultimate beneficiary with the support of the Tang Dynasty. Another reason why the contract made Sudan want to cry without tears and Hassan''s face gloomy and heavy was that, given the existence of the contract, as long as Li Hong, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, nodded, the two of them, Saleh in the West and Zubair in the East, could reach a consensus, and then attack Sudan and Hassan from the left and right. Hassan is confident that he can find a life under the dual pressure of Zubair and Saleh, and find the invincibility of the family. However, the premise is that the iron hoofs and guns of the Tang Dynasty will not intervene. Sudan, on the other hand, is not so lucky. As long as Saleh and Zubair attack each other, the weakest Sudan will be the first to resist the two-sided attack. So this contract, and the seemingly playful bet, put Dashi in an unprecedented predicament. Li Hong regarded the contract as a contract between Dashi and the Tang Dynasty. Then Hassan and Sudan could not unite, and Hassan could not destroy the orthodox royal family of Dashi on the strength of his family, unless he thought he was strong enough to resist Heng Keduo family, as well as the Tang Dynasty, even add a poor bug: Sudan. However, Saleh was also constrained by the fact that once the superior, powerful and unreasonable, was no different from bandits, bandits and horse thieves, Li Hong, who gave up the existence and value of the contract and denied the meaning of the contract. In a word, then Saleh''s days would have to go back to the past and be ravaged by Sudan and Hassan in turn Once again, they are in a miserable situation. Therefore, the contract was like shackles and handcuffs to the four big families of Dashi, which constrained them to stabilize the current situation and not to expand their power. Meanwhile, Dashi was in a state of fragmentation until Li Cheng, king of Jiling, arrived at the fiefdom of Jiling city. At least the four people of Dashi can see that this is a big food Empire created by Li Hong for his son, the future king of Jiling. There is no big war and no small war. As a result, they have to concentrate on another crucial decisive battle after nearly ten years. They knew that Li Hong was definitely not a man of integrity, but an insidious, cruel, despicable and shameless person. They had been guarding against Li Hong''s attack on them, but in the end, they still had to go into the trap. What''s more, they know it''s a trap, but they still have to drill into the dilemma. The reason is that they give up their prejudices about each other and come to the Tang Dynasty by chance, hoping to get a breakthrough to end the dispute over big food. However, none of them thought that in the end, it was stealing chickens instead of eroding a handful of rice, Li Hong gave them a lot of bitterness.There are Li Lingyue and Li Xian in the carriage, but without Tianxiang and tea sleeves, Li Lingyue is still sitting on the side next to Li Hong, and Li Xian is sitting opposite them. The carriage has already driven out of the square. Li Xian, who was originally frowning, has gradually loosened his eyebrows. "Isn''t it risky for you to do so? Aren''t you afraid that the four of them are twisted into a rope? " Li Xian thought about it for a while, but he still expressed his worries. "If they don''t come to Datang, I will worry that they will be twisted into a rope. The civil strife of Dashi has been going on for nearly ten years. Kordo, Saleh, Hassan and Sudan have been tired of war. If they can come to Tang together, it shows that they have a tendency of armistice. If we don''t intervene, even the kordo family may leave us, which will make them big four When the family is united in the big food, we will not be able to get any soup. " Li Hong rubbed some tired cheeks and said that he seemed to have solved the problem easily, but who knows that he and the military department have been rehearsing for several days and nights to come up with such a strategy. "But if they recognize the contract, won''t they also unite?" Li Xian thought for a moment, or continued to ask. "No, that contract is the proof that Datang exists between their four families. With this contract, they can''t bypass this contract. And this contract, from our point of view, the most important thing is that it still tightly controls the trend of the cordo family moving closer to the three of them. And no matter what happens in the future, the kordo family will never be regarded as reliable allies by the other three families, because behind them are the Ji Ling City and the Tang Dynasty. " Li Hong is a little tired, leaning against the bed Leng light said. "Will the other three unite and give up the cordo family?" Li Lingyue thought about it for a while and asked with some worries. "That''s even worse. Big cannibals are reluctant to give us 300 li of territory for nothing. What''s more, with the existence of this contract, Saleh''s intention of peace talks with Hassan and Sudan has been weakened." "Yes, because of this contract, Saleh realized that even if he had been struggling in the past ten years, even if he had withdrawn the troops from the defense lines of Hassan and Sudan, Hassan and Sudan would not act rashly, because they have your Sacred Contract in hand. Once they want to wait for an opportunity, they must consider whether they can bear the consequences and responsibilities Ren. In this way, Saleh is naturally not willing to talk about peace, and he is a royal orthodoxy in name. Hassan and Sudan still have to accept his rule in name. The purpose of war weariness and peace talks has been achieved for Saleh. What he has to do next is "Yes, the next thing he has to do is try every means to please, woo and approach his nephew Li Cheng and his sister Yeyue, so that the odds of winning the bet ten years later will be more favorable to him." Li Hong followed Li Xian''s words. Li Lingyue refused to do it. She glared at her beautiful eyes and swept her face around her face. Then she said, "isn''t it until the end that we have to gamble like a child''s play? What if you lose? Although I have confidence in my nephew, I have faith in I have no confidence in his unreliable father Listening to Li Lingyue''s personal attack, Li Hong couldn''t help saying, "who do you think is not reliable? Why am I not reliable? " "Reliable. Did you take your own son to the place of fireworks? Is there a woman who brought back two buildings for his own son? Is this something a reliable father can do? I wonder if my nieces and nephews are your own. " Anyway, Li Lingyue understood that in the end, the bet had to depend on gambling. What''s more, it was up to a four-year-old child to decide which side to win or lose in ten years'' time. Li Xian looked at Li Lingyue, the only one who dared to be unscrupulous in front of Li Hong, and even personally attacked him. He said with a smile: "you misunderstood the emperor. That contract is precious and a talisman for Saleh, but for the emperor, it is a piece of paper for me in the Tang Dynasty. If the situation changes in the future, or before Li Cheng goes to the fief, we will have greater interests However, the contract can be completely forgotten, just a piece of waste paper. But for Saleh, it was more precious than anything before Li Cheng went to the fief. " "Why?" Li Lingyue is a little unconvinced. Why is that contract so important to Saleh, who is a big eater? How can the Tang Dynasty say to throw it away or scrap it! "Because I''m strong in Datang, I don''t need to see anyone''s face, but they need to see my face to survive." Li Hong rubbed her cheek again, and then Li Lingyue patted her thigh: "let me borrow you to lie down and sleep for a while. I''ll call you when I enter the palace." "If I had known that, let the girls in the two buildings..." "Go away, get out of here." Li Lingyue slapped someone on the head and swore. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 954 The carriage went all the way into the palace. After entering the Imperial City, Li Xian got out of the car and went back to his own carriage. Tea and Tian Xiang got off from Li Xian''s carriage, and did not get on Li Hong''s carriage. Instead, they followed on both sides and walked slowly to the palace with the carriage. The palace with high walls and courtyard is particularly attractive to the people of Chang''an, or to the tea and fragrance in front of them. The more mysterious the place is, the easier it is for people to enjoy talking about it, and the more likely it is for people to have sinister associations, perhaps beautiful visions. Along the way, always low head of tea, add fragrance, although dare not look at the left and right, but lower the rest of the light, is still looking like another world palace. At the gate of Zichen hall, Li Lingyue has promised to have dinner with her mother today, but WANYING, who should have accompanied him to Penglai hall, is not here. Therefore, someone who is letting Bai Chun bathe for her is walking with one hand on the upper reaches of Bai Chun''s nearly naked body, thinking over who will accompany him to eat in Penglai palace. "Disgusting." Bai Chun felt a throb from her buttocks that made her heart tremble. She got up in a hurry and said angrily. But in Li Hong''s eyes, the blush formed by the heat on her pretty face and her charming look back are absolutely irresistible. Involuntarily, he stretched out his arms to hold the beautiful woman in his arms. His lips were printed on the white pure cherry lips for the first time. The other hand was not idle. He began to climb wantonly in front of Bai Chun''s chest. The other hand was still exerting force on the buttocks. "You''ll have dinner with the Empress Dowager Well... " Bai Chun just breathes a sigh of relief, but the words have not finished, and her mouth is once again occupied. "Well Have you decided who will accompany you? " After Li Hong''s teasing, and Bai Chun, who is panting and soft all over, unconsciously grabs someone''s abdomen with one hand, and says with the other hand, half pushing and half stroking Li Hong''s chin beard. "Let Chen QingHan accompany me. It happens that I saw Chen Jingzhi in the Shengyun building today. He was invited by Pei Qing." After Li Hong said that, regardless of Bai Chun''s one hand''s slap, both hands quickly tore Bai Chun''s body, which had been completely wet in the snow-white body''s clothes. "Ah..." With the sound of tearing clothes, Bai Chun can''t help but exclaim. The tearing of her clothes is like tearing her naked. When Bai Chun is in a hurry to help Li Hong clean up, Huameng and mang seeds have been waiting for another quarter of an hour at the door. Seeing the spring faced emperor coming out, and then looking at the blush on Bai Chun''s face behind him, Huameng and mang seed hurriedly follow Li Hong to the outside of the hall. Two steps behind, the grain of grain whispered to Bai Chun: "Miss, the queen asked you to go there, but it was not in the palace, but in the palace of Prince Pu, as if It seems that the imperial concubine is here "Does your majesty know?" Bai Chun glanced at Li Hong, who was in front of her, and asked in a low voice. "I don''t know, but the queen must have met with a problem, and the other slaves don''t know." After the grain of grain finished, he saluted Bai Chun slightly, and then he hastened to speed up his pace and followed Li Hong to the back palace. Bai Chun stood at the door of Zichen hall, looking at the tall and upright figure, and sighed a little. Then she remembered that the two maidens that her majesty had given her today were still behind her. They happened to take them out of the palace together, so that the queen could have a look. Then he ordered the eunuch to prepare the carriage, and then called on tea and Tian Xiang, and he was ready to go to the palace outside the palace of Prince PU. Bai Chun doesn''t believe that when his majesty goes out of the palace casually, he can just meet two knowledgeable, intelligent and capable women. His Majesty must have known something about it before. Otherwise, there would be too many coincidences. "My son has seen his mother." Wu Mei could only shake her head helplessly when she heard the voice that was far away from her palace. After so many years, even though she was the emperor of the whole world, some things still remained unchanged, which he called "never forgetting the original intention". "Qing Han, did no one say anything about him?" Chen QingHan, who came a step earlier than Li Hong, is the shortest among several girls. But perhaps it is because of the relationship from the south of the Yangtze River. Although she is not as tall as Bai Chun, Yan Lingbin and the night moon, the gentle and graceful characteristics of Jiangnan women are most vividly displayed on her. "After returning to the mother, even if the son minister and others say it a hundred times, I''m afraid it will not be useful for you to say anything, and the son minister and others will not listen." Chen QingHan sits on Wu Mei''s side with her hands on her abdomen. Compared with the etiquette of being gentle in the palace, Chen QingHan''s manners and manners are just like textbooks. "I said if it works, it won''t be more than 30 years old." Wu Mei smiles, and then she hears the footstep sound from the outer hall. In recent years, Wu Mei lived in the harem for a long time. Even if she went out for relaxation, she was accompanied by Li Hong''s imperial concubine in turn. On the contrary, both Li Dan, Li Zhe and Li Lingyue were accompanied less often. "And Li Lingyue?" Wu Mei is leaning on the feather duster in her hand. These years, the feather duster has not left her hand, just like a pair of crutches."Go out, princess." Before Chen QingHan finished speaking, he heard Li Hong''s cold voice coming from the outer Hall: "you hurry to get it away for me! What are you doing here with it? Li Mei, who asked you to come "My aunt asked me to come." A girl''s voice rang out. "What''s wrong with you? The tiger was not brought into the palace by your imperial concubine Wen?" Li Lingyue''s imperious voice rang out. "You''re married. Mind our family affairs." "No, no! Li Mei, come on, ride on it. Let''s ride xiaowenwen to find grandma Huang. " Li Lingyue ignored Li Hong''s angry eyes, and again put Li Mei, who was lifted from the tiger''s back by Li Hong, on the back of the tiger. "Li Lingyue, you have gone too far! This is my princess, not your toy! You have the ability to have a new one with Xue Shao. Is it interesting to play with other people''s children? " Li Hong holds Li Mei down from the tiger''s back again, and Li Lingyue, whose hands are akimbo, says in her arms. Wu Mei in the inner hall is full of black lines at this time. For so many years, these two animals have never let themselves worry. Sometimes Wu Mei thinks that she should not have given birth to this princess. Now, Li Hong''s favorite is lawless. "QingHan, take it, beat two people to me in the past, which dares to resist, you come back and tell me." Wu Mei the chicken feather duster in the hand, handed the face embarrassed Chen QingHan to say. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 955 Chen Qinghan is not, and if these people are given free residence and farmland, the reclamation of Datang wasteland is naturally enough to get twice the result with half the effort. The most important thing is that in the process of reclaiming wasteland, we can also restrain local tyrannies, and make the best of both land acquisition and occupation so as to expand the agricultural production of Datang and liberate the concept of population level. "Li Hong, I ask you, are you sure that you are not fighting for Bai Chun''s identity, and you want to overthrow the slave class even if you offend the people in the world?" Wu Mei looks at Chen QingHan with a calm face, and then looks at Li Hong seriously and asks. "After returning to his mother, she has nothing to do with Bai Chun. Even if Bai Chun is no longer a slave, there will still be no place for her in the harem. " Li Hong''s expression is also serious. At this time, he must let all present believe that he risks restructuring, not because of Bai Chun. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 956 Wu Mei did not immediately agree with Li Hong''s reform, but did not oppose Li Hong''s reform. For Wu Mei, Li Hong, who has been emperor for nearly ten years, has only proposed it now. Obviously, the meaning of being Bai Chun is not the main one. And probably, as Li Hong said, it has nothing to do with Bai Chun. Fragrance of tea? Wu Mei murmured these two names, and the blind could see that the identity of the two women was obviously not as simple as that of private slaves, and it was very likely that they had something to do with the officials or Li Hong''s close courtiers. As for why these two women were able to get into Li Hong''s eyes and even gave them to Li Ye, it is obvious that they should be regarded as the fuse for his reform of slave status. Pei Qing was obviously the most unfortunate. After so many years of Li Ye''s being made Prince, he became a great success and moved into the east palace. However, when Li Hong had intended to make Li Ye the crown prince, he took the lead in making Li Ye clear about his royal relatives and officials. Wu Mei has another worry that this time, the influence of the reform of slave status was too great, and he included all the people in the world. Although he chose a good time, it was after the noble family headed by the five surnames and seven hopes was completely disintegrated. But it is not that there are no other aristocrats except the five surnames and seven hopes. It is just that the influence of the five surnames and seven hopes is particularly noticeable in the Tang Dynasty. However, Wu Mei also knew that the significance of the existence of both private and official slaves was compared with that of the previous dynasties and even earlier Jin Dynasty, but it was what Li Hong said that their value no longer existed and was no longer a kind of productivity. With the reform of land and the reform and improvement of tax, both the common people and the nobility have no so urgent need to fight for slaves. Now they are more as a symbol of identity and as an asset. However, Wu Mei does not understand that the existence of slaves is a retrogression of the state and history, and a stain on the prosperity and civilization of the Tang Dynasty, which must be removed in order to make life equal. "Will your majesty return to the Zichen Hall tonight?" They came out of Penglai hall and took a walk on the yellow stone road which was slightly cool. Behind him are Huameng and mung, as well as Chen QingHan''s two maids. "What do you say?" Li Hong smiles and looks at just after finishing saying that, he shrinks his neck and spits out the fragrance house. Chen QingHan, an embarrassed man on his face, asks. "My wife I just want to ask Chen QingHan face slightly red, also do not know is because the night is cool as water, or looking forward to the moment of spring. "Go to your palace. I have something to tell you." Li Hong one hand grasps Chen QingHan''s slender waist, caresses that clothes inside, smooth like satin skin to say. "Well." Chen QingHan did not break free, but let someone''s hand on his waist to touch. This is still Chen QingHan, "you are so interested in the scars on my body, don''t you feel afraid?" Li Hong patted Chen QingHan''s crotch behind her, and then took the delicate Chen QingHan into her arms. Looking at the red cheek, Li Hong seemed to have a pair of talking eyes. Against the long eyelashes, she seemed to be more flexible and clever. "I''m not afraid, but every time I touch these scars, my heart will hurt very much. Even if I touch them gently, I will feel a painful feeling from the bottom of my heart Chen QingHan''s charming appearance, let Li Hong''s hand touch her cheek, and then along the slender white neck, slowly swimming down. As Li Hong''s hands swam freely on her body, Chen QingHan''s slender neck began to rise with the blush on the snow-white neck and began to tilt back vigorously. A faint groan was also emitted between her throat, as if she was suffering a great deal. Chen QingHan, as gentle and graceful as a lotus in the water, let her proud body bear the fulfillment and desire from Li Hong''s fingertips, bringing her a pair of long jade legs tightly together, which makes her groan more painful. Not long after Li Hong''s accession to the throne, the time of the Shang Dynasty was completely changed by Li Hong, completely out of the original tradition. However, this reform of the time of the court meeting was not opposed by the ministers as expected, but was warmly welcomed by the ministers. To postpone the time of the court meeting, according to Li Hong''s words, at least one breakfast would be spared for these ministers, and a sum of money would be saved in the Imperial Palace if the court meeting ended at noon. The time of the court meeting was delayed, and the process was simplified and shortened. Two immediate effects made Wu Mei speechless. But the courtiers were obviously not affected by this. After all, as the courtiers who are qualified to go to the court, who cares about the breakfast and lunch of the royal family? What''s more, the most important thing is that they don''t have to do what your majesty said: you ministers, like me, are hard-working people. You get up earlier and sleep later than chickens every day. "The ministers didn''t understand what it meant at first." Li Hong, standing in front of Chen QingHan, looks at her helping her to take care of her royal clothes. She says with a satisfied smile on her face. After a night of spring breeze, clouds and rain, Chen QingHan looks more water and amorous feelings, while smiling and two palace maids Li Hong finishing the court dress, while chatting with the same relaxed asked: "what is the meaning of that? I don''t understand. ""That''s because you don''t have a life, so you don''t understand. But only a few minutes later, some courtiers understood it, and then some people said that I should not be so metaphorical, alas On this court, at any time, there are always officials who love to be more sincere with the emperor. " Li Hong sits in front of the table, looks at the rich early meal, signals Chen QingHan to sit down to have a meal together. Chen QingHan naturally sat down next to Li Hong''s side and personally gave Li Hongsheng a bowl of porridge. But her majesty said that she got up earlier than the chicken and went to bed later than the chicken. She still didn''t understand. "Chicken, prostitute, homophony is not it? Get up earlier than the chicken and sleep later than the chicken Li Hong laughed and began to eat breakfast. Chen QingHan, who was stunned for a while, suddenly understood Li Hong''s meaning, so she couldn''t help but chuckle: "you, an emperor, how can you still think about these fallacies? No wonder the ministers oppose such a metaphor. You are the supreme one in the ninth five year plan." "Status and status do not affect the thinking of some folk things. No, this is called earthly spirit. If you are always at the top, what the emperor has done will be meaningless." After Li Hong finished eating, he picked up Chen QingHan''s Brocade PA and wiped his mouth at will. "It''s made by gentle hand. How can you wipe your mouth?" Chen QingHan grabs but, can only watch a person take brocade handkerchief to wipe mouth, and then go out. "I said how to embroider so ugly, when it comes to embroidery, I''m afraid none of them can compare with you." After that, Li Hong asked him to come to my father''s office and asked him to smile again "Yes, your majesty." Chen QingHan got up from the table, and then said with a smile, "the craftsmanship of Lingbin''s embroidery is not bad compared with mine. You will know when you go to see it." "I haven''t seen her figure recently. Didn''t the empress mother say that she won''t let me disturb her. She said that she was stirring up something else. Let''s talk about it." Li Hong waved, and then went to the front of the Zichen hall. The sun outside had already risen very high. When he was about to enter the Zichen hall, the eunuch''s sharp voice sounded outside the Zichen hall at the same time. The courtiers began to pour into the Zichen hall. It has been said eight hundred times that there is no need to wait outside the hall. When you come, just wait in the main hall. In winter and summer, once it is windy, rainy or snowy, standing outside will freeze into popsicles. However, no matter how many times Li Hong said it, the courtiers still adhered to this ritual tradition. The etiquette system above the court hall should not be disordered, and the time of the court meeting was changed and shortened. All the ministers already felt that it was a great deal of longen, and they did not dare to ask for anything else. Li Hong still holds the post of minister of the province, and this is what he now holds. In addition to the position of emperor, he now holds another post. The left and right minions are back to their original state. Each of them is in charge of three ministries. For Li Hong, in this period, no matter what kind of organizational system it was, it was already in line with the requirements and development of the current era. Too many changes, or pulling out seedlings to encourage growth, were not conducive to the stability of the chaotang community. Anything needed a gradual process. There are not many people who can participate in the small court meeting. Compared with the meeting held in xuanzheng hall in front of us every month, the Zichen Hall''s court meeting is more like a meeting of monarchs and ministers every seven days. However, there are not many political affairs to be solved immediately. Wang Xiaojie, the Minister of punishment, and hengyanfan, the Minister of Hubu, were left after the meeting. The rest of them went back to their government offices to eat. Now, it is more and more difficult for ministers to have meals with his majesty. In this way, it also makes it possible to have a meal with your majesty and become the honor of a courtier. Although there is not much practical interest, people in this era pay more attention to the invisible honor. What was decorated in the biandian was not extravagant. Even when the emperor was in power, what it looked like is still what it looks like today. It retains too much of the things that the emperor lived in. This also makes the officials who are lucky enough to discuss with Li Hong admire Li Hong''s self-discipline from the bottom of their hearts. It didn''t appear that after the death of the former Emperor, he began to squander money and build and repair the court. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 957 "Have you heard all about yesterday? Who have been to Shengyun building before After Li Hong motioned for two people to sit down, he opened his mouth and went straight to the subject. Wang Xiaojie and Hengyan fan both laughed bitterly, and then said at the same time, "I have been there." "Not at all?" Li Hong was still relaxed. At least on the surface, he could not see that his Majesty was not happy because his servants had been to Shengyun building. "Should I go more?" Wang Xiaojie and Heng Yan fan looked at each other and then asked. After the reform of the military department, they both withdrew from the ranks of military generals and joined the ranks of civil servants. When they joined the civil service at the beginning of junior high school, after all, there was some exclusiveness between the civil and military. Therefore, in order to deal with the civil servants or socialize with each other, they naturally went to Shengyun building. Hengyan fan thought back that he had been to several secondary rhyme buildings, and then shook his head and said, "it''s not sure. Maybe I''ll go more." "Well, you two don''t argue about who goes more and who goes less. If you know you''re both OK, don''t show your loyalty to me." Li Hong waved his hand, leaned on the back of his chair and continued to ask, "yesterday I handed the case of Peiqing to the empress and the eldest son of the Emperor Li Ye to deal with it. Do you have any objection?" "A little bit." Wang Xiaojie thought for a moment that his Majesty was known for his forthrightness in the army at the beginning, but this does not mean that anything can be concealed from his majesty. Therefore, he said frankly: "I can''t understand why I just let the Ministry of justice assist you. In principle, even if the official department is in charge of the case of Peiqing, I won''t have any opinions, but if you give it to the empress and the eldest son of the emperor, besides being able to understand, you have You can''t understand what you mean, except that the eldest son of the emperor is investigating for the crown prince. " Heng yanfan looked at Wang Xiaojie, then at Li Hong, pondered for a while and said, "Your Majesty, you don''t want to reform the system of official and private slaves in the Tang Dynasty now?" "After all, it''s the Queen''s relative, so I have to give the Queen''s face or Pei Xingjian''s face. Moreover, it is easy to investigate Li Ye, but I believe that with the assistance of the Ministry of punishment, the empress will not be able to seek private benefits in disguise, nor will Li Ye. " Li Hong knocked on the table and first answered Wang Xiaojie''s question. Then he turned to Heng yanfan and said, "yes, the reform of slavery is imperative. If you are the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, do you think I''m well fed? It''s too wasteful for me to put you in the household department, a good general who can fight well "Thank you for your praise. As long as you can, you will do everything you can for your majesty..." , "these words are left in the belly." when Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong were asked to go to the Ministry of residence, their household registration was completely closed to them by the two of them. As a result, even though slaves wanted to be good, their doors and windows were less and more dangerous, but there was a good place for me to grow with the growth of population and the reclamation of barren fields. However, if the court does not make use of the land, sooner or later, it will pass through the laws and decrees of the Tang Dynasty, and then it will be transferred into the hands of these people. " After reading the memorial, Li Hong threw it to hengyanfan and Wang Xiaojie. Looking at the memorials attentively, they continued to say slowly: "to leave you hengyanfan behind is to let you count the wasteland, including the three roads of Jingji Road, Guannei Road, Henan, Hedong and Hebei, the East and West roads of Shannan, Longyou Road, Huainan Road, Jiangnan East-West Road, Qianzhong, Jiannan and Lingnan roads, a total of 14 roads, commanding 328 prefectures and 1500 Do you have detailed data on all the wasteland in 73 counties, at the state and county levels, and can you completely control those lands? " Heng yanfan put down those memorials with a serious look, then looked at Li Hong and replied: "my highness, I have been Minister of the Ministry of Hubu for nearly three years. At the same time, I have got quite accurate data from the imperial historian of Daoyu. Now, it''s easy to say other Taoists, but "Don''t write. You can''t do what you can''t do. I need to show up, or someone else." Li Hong said impatiently and candidly. Heng Yan fan quickly stretched out three fingers and said: "only now only three ministers can not fully control, the three roads are the Jingji Road, Guannei road and Henan road." After listening to Heng yanfan''s reply, Li Hong nodded as expected: "I think, there are more officials in the capital area, most of the Taoists in Guannei, Henan Road It must also be Luoyang. You can''t find a chance to attack it. In addition to more officials, it''s just like the capital city road, where there are many princes and nobles. That''s why you are in trouble, right? " "Yes." Heng Yan fan answered honestly. Since your majesty is determined to control the surplus land in his hand and distribute it to the people who are about to change from slavery to good people in the future, these princes and nobles, aristocratic families, and high-ranking officials and nobles must give up the surplus land in their hands, and these people are the objects that they have no way to start and can not complete his Majesty''s work. "For example?" Li Hong asked with great interest, but he is also one of the first two big. I''m afraid there are some people close to the royal family. As Li Hong guessed, Heng Yan fan Qing cleared his throat and said, "for example, Li Chuyuan, the head of Xingyang County, I dare not move.""Uncle Ji Wang''s daughter." Li Hong was embarrassed and said with a little helplessness: "that''s the master who is not afraid of Li Lingyue. He often goes in and out of the Imperial Palace, drinks with the Empress Dowager and enjoys flowers, and has a good relationship with the imperial concubine. He is one of the few masters who can go in and out of the palace at any time." "Yes, so minister I really can''t help it. " With a relaxed look, Heng yanfan had long planned to hand over this thorny matter to his majesty. After all, it was beyond the capacity of a minister of household affairs. "Hengyanfan, you don''t mean it, do you? When I gave it to you, you promised... " "But I really can''t do it. I''m afraid that I will not die, but I have to take off my skin. Besides, the relationship between your majesty and the Lord Li is so shallow that I can''t do anything even if I have the intention..." Heng Yan fan''s facial features are about to wrinkle together. When his majesty appointed him minister of the Ministry of Hubu, he was impressed by his vigorous and resolute determination in the army. This kind of thing can be said in other ways. However, once he arrived at the three roads where princes and nobles gathered together, he was a minister of Hubu, and he was not able to defend his majesty from thunder. "Originally, I wanted you to do something that offended people for me. I didn''t expect that hengyanfan was able to do it for me. He made you the Minister of the Ministry of accounts. At first, he thought it was Qu CAI. Now it seems that you are competent..." Li Hong disdained his lips and sneered at his servants. Then he suddenly thought of a man and said, "have you ever thought about starting from Xu Yanbo? Let''s see if we can find a breakthrough from him. After all, he is the husband of Li Chuyuan, isn''t he? " Hengyanfan helplessly spread out his hands and said innocently: "I tried. Originally, I planned to use a month''s salary to invite Xu Yanbo to go to Shengyun building. Moreover, he did not dare to let go of the expenses. But who could have thought that Chen''s salary for three months had been included. In the end, do you know what Xu Yanbo said? At that time, I wanted him to spit out all the wine I had invited him to drink! " Speaking of this, Heng Yan fan''s heart and liver were shaking. His salary for three months was his determination to endure great grief. "What did he say?" Wang Xiaojie is most interested in such things. "What else can Xu Yanbo say? He is afraid of the interior." Li Hong leaned leisurely on the back of his chair and said softly. "Brilliant." Heng Yan fan nodded: "yes, Xu Yanbo said three words: I am afraid of the inside! I have no choice but to lose my salary for three months? So he tried to spread rumors in Xingyang, saying that Xu Yanbo went to Shengyun building and found two young ladies to accompany him overnight. But Finally, your majesty, guess what? Li County owner found the Ministry of home, and insisted that I invite Xu Yanbo to go once again. He also said what Xingyang small town had never seen Changan city''s flower world, saying that she was like Xu Yanbo''s countryman and woodlouse. " "Stop it, stop it. I don''t care about the bad things between you. In this case, I will do the three things. You will give me a detailed list these days, and I will go to them in person. All right, you go back. " After Li Hong finished, he waved his hand and let hengyanfan go. "But Your majesty... " Hengyanfan stood up reluctantly and looked at Li Hong with a bitter face. He almost begged: "my salary for three months..." "Go away, don''t come. I wanted to help you report, but you still want me to give you the money when you have done three things like this? Let''s go. Let''s go. Don''t bother me here Li Hong impatiently waved his hand to drive the "fly", but the "fly" was a face of grievance and unwillingness, shaking his body, but his feet were still, and he refused to leave. He wanted to make up for his three-month salary from Li Hong. "Huameng, drive out Hengyan fan, and forbid him to enter Zichen Hall these days." The emperor spoke like an Iron Rooster. Heng Yan fan, who wanted to cry without tears, had to go outside the palace empty handed and full of grievances. Wang Xiaojie sat there with his head down and pretended to be unable to see Heng yanfan''s help seeking eyes. It was only when hengyanfan finally walked out of the hall that Wang Xiaojie lifted his head. After Heng yanfan, the "fly", completely flew away, Li Hong continued to read the memorial. After a few glances, he threw it to Wang Xiaojie: "the memorials on Dali temple, menxia province and Yushi stage, whether official slaves or private slaves, are in the charge of your criminal department. How much do you know about the rampant situation of official to private affairs in the past two years?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 958 However, I heard that Wang Xiaojie had not been used to it for a long time. The minister once warned Cui Xin, but what he did didn''t violate the law of Tang Dynasty, and most of the servants who were transferred from official positions to private servants came from temples. They also had a lot of transactions with aristocratic families, court colleagues and royal relatives, so it was over. " "Who accompanied the empress and Li Ye to handle the Pei Qing case yesterday? But your servant, Cui Xin Li Hong sighed deeply. He had expected the transfer of official to private affairs, but the reason why there was no legislation was that he wanted to wait for the matter to become more serious, or when there was a conflict between them, he would come out and solve it completely. But what he didn''t expect was that whether it was official to private slave or private slave trading, it seemed that there was a set of rules that he didn''t know. In that circle, they always acted in accordance with the agreed rules. In recent years, there were no influential events. In addition, in the past two years, his focus has been on the complete disintegration of the five surnames and seven hopes, so he does not have much energy to pay attention to this matter. Now that the five surnames and seven hopes have been completely disintegrated, and with the Peiqing incident, there must have been enough reasons for him to move this slave level matter. Moreover, he believed that there was definitely more than one girl''s business between Cui Xin, a servant of the Ministry of punishment, and Pei Qing, the governor of Suizhou. There must be other things between them, but he couldn''t dig them out for a while. Thinking of this, Li Hong suddenly felt that it was a bit too hasty for Dashi to come to Chang''an with Dazu prince. But when I think about it, I can''t delay it. If I don''t get involved in the big food business, I''m afraid that the four families of them will shelve the dispute. It''s very likely that because of the war weariness, they will unite together and go abroad. After shaking his head reluctantly, Li Hong threw another memorial to Wang Xiaojie, and then said, "the head of the Ministry of punishment, together with the Dali temple, has no responsibility for this matter, and the imperial historian station has no right to deal with it. So it''s hard for you. Empress dowager can deal with Pei Qing, but how many secrets are there behind Pei Qing You have to dig it out for me. Of course, in this process, both the Yushitai and the Ministry of official affairs of Suizhou will cooperate with you, and your criminal department will take the lead to find out the truth. What''s more, whether it''s official slaves or private slaves, especially official slaves, in the temple, give me an exact and detailed Memorial. " "Well Cui Xin, do you want me to take over temporarily? " "Not for the time being? You can control it by yourself. I think there must be something between Cui Xin and Pei Qing. Well Let me see Forget it. Don''t make a fuss about Cui Xin for the time being. When you are free these two days, you will accompany me to the place where the slave trade is conducted to see how they work. " After that, Li Hong waved his hand and motioned for Wang Xiaojie to leave. With the departure of Wang Xiaojie, the prince of Dazu, led by the eunuch, walked towards the hall. As for the empress Pei WANYING, now she is sitting in the imperial study with Bai Chun, waiting for her Majesty''s meal. Last night, Bai Chun went to Prince Pu''s mansion. The eldest daughter came to see the carriage at the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion when she saw the prince''s return. Pei WANYING''s purpose of finding Bai Chun is very simple, that is, Li Hong handed the case of Peiqing to her and her son Li Ye to deal with. Although she said that she had the assistance of the criminal department, she had never dealt with similar matters. She was somewhat uneasy and helpless. What''s more, Pei Qing was a relative of her family, which made her suddenly turn into two big ones. I don''t know How to deal with it is good. Bai Chun naturally hopes to listen to Bai Chun''s ideas, not to say that Bai Chun knows Li Hong better than she does. In comparison, they know Li Hong equally well. The reason for this is completely because Bai Chun is used to being independent. Besides, he has been holding Jingwei in his hand all these years. To deal with this kind of thing, he should be better than to catch the blind with a black eye. What''s more, Pei WANYING is not interested in the affairs of the imperial court. In addition, the fact that she was forced to compete with Yang Sijian''s daughter for the crown princess has left her in fear, so she has to ask Bai Chun for help. In Shengyun building, Pei WANYING and Li Ye''s mother and son glared at Pei Qing and others in the room. When they didn''t know what to do with them, Cui Xin, a servant of the Ministry of punishment, suggested that Pei Qing and others should be detained first. In prison, it is obvious that they can not be sent to the prison of the Ministry of punishment before the court officials like Peiqing are convicted. Therefore, it is proposed that Peiqing and others should be kept in the palace of Prince Pu in secret. Pei WANYING and Li Ye''s first reaction was to oppose. The status of Prince Pu''s residence in the Tang Dynasty was no worse than that of the Imperial Palace, and even more important than other palaces in the imperial palace. Li Ye looked at the contradiction between her mother and empress, and was extremely dissatisfied with Cui Xin''s proposal. However, it was his father who asked the minister to assist him. This must be what he meant? So they were escorted by the Ministry of punishment. After arriving at the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion, they did not enter at the first time, but were waiting for Bai chun to arrive."Fortunately, you came in time yesterday. Otherwise, Li Ye and I might have caught Cui Xin''s way. Once we entered Prince Pu''s mansion, it seems to outsiders that I, the empress, wanted to cover up Peiqing in disguise." Pei WANYING sighed. The tea plate between the two women is obviously more delicate, and when they drink tea, they also appear a little more interesting and artistic conception. After all, the two beautiful women sit in front of the sunny window, with the slender jade fingers flying on the tea plate, and then watch the heat rise and disappear like smoke. With the smell of tea slowly spreading, there are some leisurely elegance Quiet and serene. "It''s very precious. At least ye''er has a lot of responsibilities. When he arrived at the gate of Prince Pu''s mansion, he had the courage to refuse to detain him in the mansion. As you know, Pei Qing''s residence is extraordinary. If Pei Qing is allowed to enter, even if his majesty doesn''t mean to cover up, it is inevitable that the officials in the imperial court will, because his majesty left the case to you and ye''er, and enter the prince Pu''s mansion, they will guess that the holy intention is to make the big things easier. " Bai Chun smiles and picks up the delicate porcelain which is as white as jade and as thin as cicada wings. She pours a cup of tea for Pei WANYING and says. "Yes, Cui Xin seems to have a lot of thoughts. I will tell your Majesty the truth in a moment. " Pei WANYING seldom resents life. Cui Xin almost caught Cui Xin''s words. Although she didn''t mean to excuse Pei Qing, Cui Xin still wanted to play tricks secretly even though she knew she would deal with Peiqing''s case impartially and impartially. "So sometimes you, as a queen, have to be tough. The sisters in the harem are sensible. But these courtiers are all exquisite. Which one of them has no own care. What your majesty has to do is to balance and grasp the degree. Pei Qing had no hope of promotion, so he extended his hand to ye''er. As a royal relative, this was his only way out. Bai Chun was worried about Bai Chun shakes the teacup in her hand and looks at Pei WANYING quietly. "What are you worried about?" Pei WANYING puts down the cup and looks at Bai Chunrong. "What will happen to Lord Pei? If Lord Pei asks for mercy, even his majesty will let him go. So now that Pei Qing and others have been detained in the Ministry of punishment, it''s impossible for Mr. Pei not to know. What you need to do now is not to find out the details of the matter immediately. It is very difficult to find out within a certain period of time that it is very difficult to find out clearly. However, if you really want to do a good job with ye''er, the first thing is to clear all kinds of obstacles, and then you can focus on investigating and handling the case The whole story. " Bai Chun blinks her beautiful eyes, meaning self-evident. Pei WANYING is gentle and does not argue with others, but it does not mean that she is not smart. On the contrary, among the women, Pei WANYING was able to become the queen. Although it was the result of her "free love" with Li Hong, Pei WANYING was able to control the harem in such a harmonious way over the years, which also shows her ice snow wisdom and tolerance. "To tell you the truth, sometimes I really don''t want Li Ye to be made Prince." Pei WANYING lowered her voice and leaned slightly toward Bai Chun. "This can''t be said nonsense. Ye''er is the eldest son of the emperor, and he is also a very intelligent and sharp child. Now he can see that he is still very steady and has his own opinions. At least yesterday, he was not frightened by Cui Xin''s deception and lost his own opinion. To tell you the truth, if I hadn''t witnessed it yesterday, I wouldn''t have believed it. It was he who refused Pei Qing to be jailed in Prince Pu''s mansion. It was more likely that you refused Pei Qing to be jailed in Prince Pu''s mansion. " Bai Chun also approached Pei WANYING on the opposite side and said with a relieved smile. "Therefore, after seeing me in the palace early this morning, he left the palace. After consulting with me, was the interest related to him stated to me?" Pei WANYING looked at the hairpin on Bai Chun''s head, but how did she see it? How did she look familiar: "eh, isn''t this my hairpin?" "Why, you want to go back? Then pay me back the money you owe me. " Bai Chun''s playful smile, in front of Pei WANYING''s hand, her body quickly leans back. "You can pay back the gambling money, but you have to promise me one thing." Pei WANYING extended her futile hand and looked at Bai Chun. "What''s the matter? The empress of Tang Dynasty can open her mouth. The maidservant is very frightened and silent..." Bai Chun said finally, he learned the melody compiled by Yan Lingbin. "Ye''er is afraid that he has to go out of the palace by himself these days, so can I ask you to lend him a few people as an aunt?" Pei WANYING couldn''t help but tease Bai Chun, and said with a blush on her white cheek. "Don''t worry, you two eunuchs. In a few days, when tea and Tian Xiang are almost finished, they will send them to ye''er, but "Just what?" Pei WANYING just put down the heart, and white pure just mention up. Bai Chun seemed a little serious. After thinking about it, she still said: "tea and Tianxiang have been sent to Taiyi city by me today. Xiaoxue will train them. The most important thing is Once they come back from Taiyi City, I''m afraid it will be ye''er''s day to leave Chang''an. Then you can''t give up. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 959 Pei WANYING nodded in silence, and her mood suddenly became worried about gain and loss. Once Li Ye, 14, was officially made crown prince and crown prince of the Tang Dynasty by his majesty, he would not be able to spend the next days in the east palace. Obviously, it''s easy to be a crown prince, but if you want to be the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, it''s necessary to go out for training, and it''s likely that it will be several years since I went there. "What? Can''t give up? " Bai Chun looks at the expression on the face, Enron some depressed Pei WANYING asks a way. "I can''t bear it. If your majesty really makes him crown prince, it''s his responsibility. It''s just But when I talk about it, I feel like I''ve lost a piece of meat on my body. I feel like I''ve been poached by someone else. I can''t see it, I can''t touch it, and I don''t know if he can do it Don''t say that. I''m upset. " Pei WANYING tossed her head impatiently, shaking her hair in a simple and generous way. "Yes, when his Majesty was 14 years old, he left for Anxi for more than four years and nearly five years. When he came back, he was beaten by his mother. I feel that the queen beat him because he was heartless. Chang''an didn''t come back in four or five years, and there were few letters. Even the Emperor didn''t call him back even though he had issued the twelve or thirteen decrees. At last, the family ran away to Tubo Bai Chun shakes her head in the same helpless way. In addition to her husband being her own child, there is nothing else for her. "It was really hard to be a mother. The eldest son had been out in the wild for four or five years, and it was just right to be beaten when he came back. If Li Ye didn''t come back for four or five years, I''ll see how I''ll deal with him." Pei WANYING gritted her teeth, but when she thought that once she hadn''t seen her for four or five years, she couldn''t help but feel heartache. When she saw Li Ye again, could she beat her hands. "We can''t compare with the Empress Dowager. It''s estimated that ye''er will be three years at most. If it is longer, it should not be possible. There is no war in the Tang Dynasty now, but it is obviously necessary to broaden our horizons." White pure eyes empty, staring at the smoke like heat, subconsciously said. But the queen of the opposite mother''s world has fallen into her own imaginary situation of separation of mother and son. She is hard to extricate herself, and her eyes turn red involuntarily. In the side hall on the other side, Li Hong sat on the back of his chair and looked at the prince of Dazu who came in after the eunuch with a smile. Compared with the previous years, although he was not long, he was more robust, mature and a little more stable than before. "I haven''t seen you for a few years. Now your temperament has changed dramatically." Li Hong looked at the prince of Dazu who saluted him, but he didn''t know that the eldest daughter had already slipped into his imperial study. At the moment, she was playing with Bai Chun and Pei WANYING. She said that she had just met little Li Mei and her Tigress with a peony flower plucked from the greenhouse on their heads. They were swinging in the palace one by one. After the ceremony, the prince of Dazu did not have a pleasant face or a gentle smile like the spring breeze. He sat down beside Li Hong with a look of the eldest brother. He pushed the memorial to him and said, "the king of the East China Sea is against us." "You Japanese oppose it? When is it your turn to oppose the state affairs of the Tang Dynasty? It''s really strange. " Li Hong straightened up from the back of his chair, took the memorial pushed by the prince of Dazu. After a casual glance, he looked at his brother-in-law of Japan and said. "You''d better take a closer look. That''s all the things that Japan can pay tribute to. If you want other things, I''m afraid we''ll have to dig up the land of Japan three feet." The memorial is a list of gifts, and it was drawn up by the father and emperor of the son of Dazu. It is full of all kinds of treasures, such as jewels, gold, silver and so on. "It''s useless to see. What treasures can you have in Japan? I''ll take this list, but The matter of the king of the East China Sea cannot be changed. Once the state affairs of the Tang Dynasty are determined, there is no possibility of change. " Li Hongli accepted the gift list of course. Later, he almost vomited and bled. My gift list is to hope that he can take it back. Now that he has accepted it, but he has not changed it into a life, then the rare treasures that he has painstakingly pulled from Japan have been wasted? "Do you really want to take the risk of breaking through the net and make Li Nan the king of the East China Sea? Don''t forget that he grew up in Japan. You are not afraid that one day, for the benefit of Japan, he will make a rebellion against you in the Tang Dynasty? " Dazu Prince patted the table and stood up. Looking at Li Hong, he asked. The eunuch behind him is like a ghost. The moment the prince of Dazu just stood up, he had already floated to Li Hong. Li Hong waved to him to step down, and then slowly and leisurely said, "I''m afraid I''m not afraid. It''s not good to say, but I believe that Li Nan will eventually stand by his father''s side, not your uncle''s side. Did your elder sister tell you something again When Emperor Dazu heard what Li Hong said, he shook his head speechless. Of course, his son turned to himself. Now even the eldest sister, the eldest daughter of the emperor, began to elbow out towards the Tang Dynasty. It was no longer the way before he was taken back by the Tang Navy. Everything was in the interests of the Japanese kingdom."Japan is very small and barren. There is nothing you want. It is surrounded by the sea. Why do you have to look at the territory of Japan? Koguryo, Silla and Baekje, you are like a son, reluctant to beat and scold. But why are you so cruel to Japan? Once we recognize Li Nan''s royal status, I''m afraid that my uncle, the prince of Japan, will not become the emperor of Japan one day? " The emperor of Dazu was very angry. The territory of the Tang Dynasty was vast, and there were many foreign countries around him that he did not like. But why did he have to feel sorry for Japan and fight to the end. "Ah? I just have nothing to do. I just don''t like you. " Li Hong raised his head and said with a smile. "You Japanese silver mines, ports and so on are all controlled by you in the Tang Dynasty. Even fishermen go out to sea to fish, they have to charge a certain protection fee. Do you still think that the people of Japan are not living hard enough? " The son of Dazu, who was about to put his face in front of Li Hong, was furious but helpless. "It''s because you Japanese people have a hard life, so I''m more obliged to help you, isn''t it? The culture of Japan comes from the Tang Dynasty. Even in the Han Dynasty, they steal and learn from our culture. So why can''t we go to prosperity together? Look at my people in Tang Dynasty. They are rich and healthy... " "That''s only a small part. Other places are still poor. The territory of the Tang Dynasty is so large, do you think they can be as rich and healthy as Chang''an and Luoyang? Ah, if you are really arrogant, one day you will be dazzled by the present prosperity, which is not a good thing for the Tang Dynasty The prince of Dazu has gone out of his way, and he is not afraid to speak out his treacherous words. After all, when I saw her elder sister yesterday, although she didn''t agree to help her persuade Li Hong, she promised to help her. If Li Hong''s bandit suddenly makes trouble for her after she enters the palace today, she will run out to excuse him. At least, she can''t let herself be beaten by the bandit again in Chang''an. "You are so powerful now. You dare to blow your beard and stare at me." Li Hong''s fist clenched joints crackled. As a result, the prince of Dazu, who had just finished his mouth addiction, immediately stepped back several steps like a ghost, watching Li Hong, who was still sitting on the chair, did not move. Then he stopped. The rest of the work is naturally done by the Ministry of rites. Now, all the functions of the nine Temple five supervisors, which coincide with the six departments of Shangshu Province, are all under the charge of Li Hong. Besides the Dali temple, the nine Temple five supervisors basically serve the royal family and the clan. After understanding their respective functions, with the rapid development of the Tang Dynasty, some administrative obstacles and difficulties will be easily solved. In addition to the six departments, the subordinate and the Zhongshu are more like the documents and regulatory agencies of the two central authorities. In addition, with the existence of Yushitai, the government office of chaotang has undergone great changes. After careful reform, Shangshu province has formed a scale of commanding six ministries, even seven ministries and nine ministries. Its embryonic form has also begun, becoming more and more like the functional departments of the State Council of later generations. He left the emperor to have dinner with him, but he obviously didn''t want to eat in the palace. He was in danger of being replaced by his nephew at any time. What he has to do now is to divide the responsibilities and obligations of the state of Japan after the establishment of the king of Donghai in the Tang Dynasty with the Ministry of rites of the Tang Dynasty, and strive for the maximum benefits in this process. Thus, after he returned to Japan, he could clearly carry out a series of preparations and plans, hoping that before Li Nan became the king of the East China Sea, he could integrate the chaotic situation of the Japanese state and then try to resist the barbaric cultural invasion of the Tang Dynasty. It is ironic that the coexistence of barbarism and culture is extremely ridiculous. In the Tang Dynasty, the barbarism of civilization is still the barbarism of culture. In the moment after he walked out of the palace, he suddenly felt that the Tang Dynasty seemed to be more lovely than he had imagined. But let him willingly and sincerely hand over the rights of Japan to others, obviously he can not. He had his ambition in mind. After he succeeded to the throne of Japan, he had already done nothing for many times in his mind. In a short period of time, he turned Japan into a country that could not match the Tang Dynasty, but could resist foreign invaders. Even after he had secured the throne, he coveted the land of Baiji and Silla and let them survive in the cracks, In the Tang Dynasty disdain to see the situation, can take possession of their own, become a Japanese territory in the overseas. He knew that it was very difficult to achieve this, but before the Tang Dynasty had a real showdown, before he ascended the throne, everything was still unpredictable, wasn''t it? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 960 In the morning, the cool temperature disappears under the erosion of the afternoon sun. The wisps of warmth are dancing lazily in the air. On the yellow grass in the palace garden, the grass with green roots breaks through the ground and waves to the spring that has not been seen for a long time. As far as possible, the dead leaves on the branches of the trees that have been wasted in the past few years also drift down from the air in the sunny time to catch up with the last cold moment in winter. They make way for the tender buds gradually emerging from the brown branches and make way for the one-year farewell. Li Hong, who had been busy with the affairs of the imperial court for half a day, should take a nap in the Zichen hall. Now he and empress Pei WANYING are walking in the back garden of some spring wasteland. "Confucius said: do not sleep at noon, collapse in the afternoon. Mencius said, "Confucius is right." Li Hong yawned and looked at Pei WANYING. Pei WANYING chuckled, lowered her head and continued to hold Li Hong''s arm. She just pinched Li Hong''s arm with her finger slightly and said with a smile, "it''s unreasonable and heretical. How could Confucius and Mencius say these things?" "I can''t help it. If you don''t say that, I don''t know how many ministers will come to you at noon. If it wasn''t for the empress mother''s objection, I would have written down this sentence myself and hung it at the gate of Zichen hall. Unfortunately, the Empress Dowager disagreed with Confucius and Mencius Someone''s skin is as thick as a wall now. And not only in front of his imperial concubine, but also in front of his ministers, it is getting thicker and thicker. Heng yanfan, the Minister of the Ministry of household, who drove away this morning, went back all the way with a sad face. "Your Majesty would not mind if I asked elder sister Bai for advice yesterday?" Pei WANYING took Li Hong''s arm and walked into the corridor Pavilion and sat down in the quiet and warm afternoon. "No more tea, just sit and talk." Li Wanhong doesn''t have to wave her hand. At Pei WANYING''s beckoning, the maid of the palace retreated quietly. The whole back garden became the heaven and earth of the emperor and the queen. "You''re right. I''m not thoughtful. What''s more, I remembered afterwards. Since Pei Qing was an official of my dynasty, there were so many women in Shengyun building who had unknown origins but were knowledgeable and reasonable. There were no rumors that her top brand had been stolen from other fireworks places. If you think about the origin of these women, you will know that there is something wrong with their origin. " Li Hong holds her thigh with one hand, while the other is on Pei WANYING''s thigh. Pei WANYING, who was implicit but not mean, allowed Li Hong to put her hand on her lap in broad daylight. Thinking about yesterday''s events, she said, "I dare not interfere with the affairs of the court at will. But since your majesty asked me to deal with Li Ye yesterday, it must be that your majesty has increased his trust in me. I dare not bend the law for selfish ends, but only think about how to let them Your majesty is satisfied. " "When did you become so cautious? You and I still use these polite words? To you to deal with, of course, is to trust you, otherwise, it will not be handed over to you. Li Ye has not been made crown prince until now. If he is completely handed over to him, I''m afraid that Pei Qing will take advantage of him and become angry. It''s not important for him to start again when he is young. Isn''t it necessary for you to be a mother again? So let your mother and son deal with it. Besides, it will give your father a face. " Li Hong looked at not far ahead. After the lotus withered, it looked like a little defeated corner of the lake, and said to Pei WANYING mildly. Pei WANYING nodded silently, continued to take Li Hong''s arm, and then gently put her head on Li Hong''s shoulder, slightly closed her eyes, enjoying this rare time together. "Can you tell me that I have an unkind request?" Pei WANYING releases Li Hong''s arm, and her soft and boneless body is held in her arms. "Say it." Li Hong lowered his head, looked at the long eyelashes, and stroked the white cheek with his other hand. Vaguely, he could see the wrinkles in the corners of his eyes. "I implore your majesty to take back the mission of letting me participate in this matter and leave it to Li Ye alone." Pei WANYING''s eyes are still closed. This is the first time that she interferes with the court. Although it is said that Pei Qing''s case has become delicate because of her relatives, at this time, if she continues to participate, she is afraid that her majesty will be on the court at that time, and she will have to temper herself in the face of the admonitions of the officials. Therefore, it''s better not to help Li Ye any more, and let Li Ye handle it alone, so as to save Li Hong''s embarrassment by giving lip service to other officials. "Then you won''t worry?" Li Hongwei smiles and looks at Pei WANYING, which slowly opens her eyes. "I''m worried, but how long can I worry? Sooner or later, I have to grow up and face everything independently. Elder sister Bai is right today. Your majesty, when you were 14 years old, you set out for Anxi. The Tubo in Zhenan Xiping can survive alone for more than four years. As your eldest son, Li Ye has no reason to grow up under the wing of his mother. " Pei WANYING straight up, let Li Hong rely on a few strands in Li Hong''s arms, disordered hair to back. "Well, in that case, it''s up to you." "Thank you." As soon as their voices fell, they heard a voice of milk and milk coming over: "don''t tell them I''m here, or I''ll let Tigress scare you.""I have seen your highness eyebrow. Your majesty and the queen are in the front porch and pavilion. Will your highness eyebrow go over? " Hua Meng squats down and looks at Li Mei''s bright eyes. She looks like she''s carved with Pink Jade. She''s very lovable. At this time, she still held a string tightly in her hand, which was called a rope. It was just a thin thread, which she held in her hand, while the other end was tied to Tigress''s neck. "I won''t go. After I go, my father will definitely let me take a nap, but I haven''t played enough. Tigress doesn''t want to sleep." Li Mei looks at Hua Meng, who looks at her head up. She doesn''t see her father. So she doesn''t pay attention to Huameng. She takes the string in her hand and starts to walk towards the corridor Pavilion. "Li Mei is more and more like Li Lingyue. Since she lived with gentle in the princess residence of Li Lingyue for a period of time, her temperament has changed greatly. Li Lingyue can''t take off the dry cleaning. And her unreliable mother''s concubine, clearly a male tiger, must be named tigress. " Li Hong got up from the corridor Pavilion and looked at the direction of the voice. He said with some hatred. It''s just that Li Mei has an unreliable mother. After all, since her mother knew her, her ideal in life is to become a woman Xia who can eliminate the evils of the people. She hopes that one day she can go high and high. Even after listening to her own story about swordsman, Ximen chuixue, the sword God, and ye Gucheng, the Lord of Baiyun City, fought in the highest palace of the imperial palace. She began to look like an idiot, hoping that one day a assassin would suddenly appear in the Daming Palace, and then she, the imperial concubine, would fight with the assassin at the top of Zichen palace in order to protect her husband. Pei WANYING got up with a smile. She had not heard Li Hong''s words ten times or eight times. Even Li Hong once said that she couldn''t do it. She took Li Mei to her palace life and let her mother, who has no six, play by herself. But every time Pei WANYING accepted it with a smile, and then left behind the will of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. "Gentleness is a pain in my heart. To her, Li Mei is the lifeblood of her. Although gentleness has always yearned for swordsman in the world, it seems that it is because you made up too many martial arts stories for her." Pei WANYING stood by Li Hong''s side in the afternoon''s back garden, like a pair of Bi Ren, male talent and female appearance. "I have seen my father and my mother." Around the rockery and flowing water in front of her, Li Mei has a pair of bright little eyes and sees Li Hong and Pei WANYING standing in the corridor Pavilion. Then Li Hongmu was stunned and Pei WANYING laughed and laughed. It was obvious that Li Mei, a little thing, knew that her father was the supreme one in the ninth five year plan. It was not polite to lead Tigress to her father and Emperor. So the little guy took the string in his hand, shook his head and looked around, but he didn''t find a suitable place to "deposit" tigress. After thinking about it, he picked up a small stone not far away, put Tigress''s thin thread in the other hand on the ground, and then squatted down and pressed down the thin line with a small piece. The little adult touched Tigress''s huge head and continued to say, "Tigress, wait for your sister here. The elder sister will go to see her father first, and then she will pick you up later. She will be obedient." Pei WANYING, not far away, originally wanted to go to help Li Mei, but was stopped by Li Hong. Then she saw this scene of little Li Mei. Looking at Xiao Li Mei''s clever and sensible appearance, and then looking at Tigress, who has been nurtured as a cat, Pei WANYING''s love for Li Mei can''t help but add a few more points. "Why didn''t your majesty let her go to the Imperial College? From time to time, Li Mei, a four-year-old, would run by herself. But once she passed, even the students in the Imperial College were scattered and disappeared. " Pei WANYING remembers a few days ago. She gently talks about Li Mei and leads Tigress to the Imperial College. When they saw Li Mei, no one dared to stop Li Mei. They just watched the little guy and led Tigress to the Imperial Palace step by step. Then the tiger headed little guy led Tigress to the school and walked inside. He scared the students to look pale and tremble, and his beard was all up and down. As for the children of princes, nobles and royal relatives who were learning, they all fell under the table, shaking and afraid of making a sound. Little Li Mei led Tigress with a swagger, ignoring the pale faced and flabby husband. She took care of her own tables one by one and broke off the heads of those students to find her elder sister, Li Lan. "Enlighten again at the age of six, children should have the fun and time of childhood, and should not imprison their nature at this time." Li Hongxiao looked at Li Mei, who was walking with her legs, and then bent down and held her in her arms. Next to Pei WANYING, looking at the Li Mei, she called out to herself, "Mei Er has seen her mother." He couldn''t help but feel happy. He took his finger on the small face and pinched it gently. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 961 Li Mei in her arms put her arm around Li Hong''s neck. With the other hand, she took out a piece of milk candy from the small bag on her back. After peeling off the paper, she first put a piece of milk sugar into Li Hong''s mouth, then gave it to Pei WANYING, and finally put a piece in her mouth. "Why are you alone? No one to play with you? " Li Hong kisses Li Mei''s small cheek and asks. "There is no one in the palace. They all go to school. Sister Li Ye and sister Lan''er won''t let me go with her. Tigress doesn''t like to go. She''s afraid of people. " The three continued to sit down in the corridor Pavilion. Li Mei did not move. She was sitting on Li Hong''s legs, shaking her own legs. She leaned against Li Hong''s arms, hitting Li Hong''s chest with the back of her head from time to time. "Isn''t Li Mei alone in the palace?" Pei WANYING takes over the "expected thing" in Li Mei''s hand, so the empress and the eldest son of the emperor, Li Ye, almost let Cui Xin take advantage of it. If she is really jailed into Prince Pu''s mansion, this impeachment Memorial will become a memorial for forgiveness in Cambodia. By the way, take a look at this. You have served as the Minister of the Ministry for a year, and see if you have any impression on these two people. " From a pile of memorials, Li Hong immediately found the memorial to show Chen Jingzhi. "Su Hui, the magistrate of Xinfeng County, was the magistrate of Xinfeng County four years ago. After his official''s retirement, he heard that he had committed something, but the specific minister was not clear." Chen Jingzhi stroked Xu and recalled: "don''t drive in Huazhou. Chen Zi angchen is familiar with him. But his time as Minister of the Ministry of officials is too short. When he finds that it is too late to promote him, he simply gives it to the next Yao Chong. What happened later It seems to have something to do with Su Hui. I don''t know exactly what kind of crime they committed together or violated the law. " "This is the information that Bai Chun just gave me. Please see if it is true." After Chen Jingzhi finished, Li Hong handed another memorial to Chen Jingzhi. The memorial is not a secret, but the identity of two young girls brought back by Li Hong yesterday: tea and Tian Xiang. According to the information Bai Chun found, one of them was Su Wan and the other was Chen Di. Chen Zi''ang named her little daughter Chen Di just for the sake of the Chen family''s incense. She hoped that the next child could add a younger brother to Chen Di, so that the only Miao incense of the three generations of the Chen family could be continued. "Chen Di should be Chen Zi''ang''s daughter, but if his majesty wants to get to the bottom of the matter, I''m afraid it needs to be confirmed by the Ministry of punishment. Chen Zi''ang was convicted and his family was made a slave. Whether Chen Di''s identity and this Tianxiang are the same person can be found out by checking?" Chen Jingzhi still knows nothing about Cui Xin, a servant of the Ministry of punishment, who has now been listed as the object of suspicion by Li Hong. Li Hong nodded in silence and did not express his doubts about Cui Xin. After all, Chen Jingzhi has returned to his hometown and there is no need to worry about the court. A monarch and a minister were silent for a while. Then Li Hong opened his mouth again and said, "it is sooner or later that Li Ye is made crown prince. But I don''t intend to make him the crown prince first. But I think if he is allowed to travel around, the boy will certainly follow my route to show his respect for me. Therefore, Li ye went to Pei Xingjian''s house today. I think Pei Xingjian will recommend some talented and brave young generals of Anxi Corps. Don''t be idle. Donghai Navy, you can give me a list of some young and promising middle and low-level generals. " "Why don''t you let the military intervene? The old minister has.... " Chen Jingzhi frowned, but he was not willing to. However, this is the Emperor ''s father-in-law, who dared to talk to the emperor of Tang Dynasty in this way. If he could gain his Majesty'' s trust by being someone else, he would be very happy. On the surface, he would be in fear and panic, and he would be right in the next step. "The Secretary of the Ministry of war is not in Chang''an now. After Dashi and the Japanese envoys entered the Tang Dynasty, Pei Zhong, the Secretary of the Ministry of war, will go to Anxi, and Zuo Shilang will go to the East China Sea Navy to prevent the Japanese state and Dashi from suddenly getting into trouble. So I can only trouble you. After all, the East China Sea Navy, but you and Pei Xingjian have done it together. You are familiar with your head. " Li Hong opened a blank Memorial and looked at it, then threw it to Chen Jingzhi. Chen Jingzhi nodded thoughtfully, but he still did not understand. Since his majesty did not intend to make the eldest son Li Ye the crown prince before his eldest son''s visit, would the presence of several young generals in Anxi cause dissatisfaction among the court officials? The original Prince of the east palace had six rates of military power, which was banned after Li Hong became emperor. Now, even if Li Ye, the eldest son of the emperor, is made crown prince, there is not a trace of military power in hand. Besides, the eldest son of the emperor is not the crown prince. After arriving in Anxi, can we convince the barbarians who are used to playing in the upper reaches of the battlefield? As if seeing through Chen Jingzhi''s mind and scruples, Li Hong sighed slightly and said, "you don''t have to worry about it. Since I allow him to travel, it is impossible to travel as the eldest son of the emperor. This is the appointment and removal letter I intend to give to the Ministry of history. Do you think it''s proper to give Li Ye from the top three of the five grades Li Hong laughed, which he had planned for a long time. He was afraid that Li ye would be young and vigorous. Once he was made Prince, it would be a pity for him to plunge into the tip of an ox horn and not bump into the south wall or turn back. Therefore, he replaced the title of crown prince with three brothers to let him know the operation of the Ministry of officials, the Ministry of war and the Ministry of household affairs, It is very important to polish the edges and arrogance of young people.What''s more, once Li Ye can''t do anything in the three films, or he makes the three movies smoky, restless, and full of birds and dogs, but because he is only a little doctor from the top five grades, naturally he will not form the instability of the three parts. However, if he can be in the position of the three part doctor, even if he can''t be confused, Li Hong can see clearly whether Li Ye is suitable for the position of Prince after he leaves the palace. Chen Jingzhi clearly understood Li Hong''s mind in a short period of time, so he said with a frank smile, "Your Majesty is wise, and I admire you for your five body devotion." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 962 He and Chen Jingzhi came out of the biandian hall. In a teahouse composed of ground glass windows, the view in front of the Zichen hall was clearly seen through the window, even the figures of the central army patrolling the guards could be seen. "The central army has not been idle in recent years. This time Pei Zhong will go to Anxi, and he also intends to set up a rapid reaction force for the Tang Dynasty based on my proposal. The framework of this force is mainly a part of the central army." Li Hong motioned to Chen Jingzhi to sit down. Then he saw a sleepy little Li Mei at the door, rubbing her eyes with one hand and Tigress in the other. Beckoning little Li Mei to come over. The little guy who hasn''t woken up seems to have no idea where he lives. He climbs onto the sofa and sits down next to Li Hong, and then he plans to go back to sleep again. "Your Majesty has been allowing the central army to operate outside the city of Jiling all these years. Surely he has accumulated rich experience for the future rapid reaction forces?" Of course, Chen Jingzhi knows more about these things. After several years of turmoil in Dashi, the central army has been cruising in Dashi secretly for several years. Moreover, it was arranged by him and Pei Xingjian when they were secretaries of the Ministry of war. After touching Li Mei''s disordered hair, she motioned Li Mei to say hello to Chen Jingzhi, and then continued to smile and talk: "yes, the Tang Dynasty is strong and strong. However, if a large-scale war is encountered, it is not easy for any army to win. The establishment of a quick reaction force can give Datang a passive buffer period in the face of war. Of course, this is only for the worst. As for the future function of the central army, in addition to being able to fight habitually, it is also its lightning speed and the dynamic of appearing and disappearing, which can eliminate any threat from the territory of the Tang Dynasty. " "Well The number of people is much less than when the old minister was there. Is it more elite? " Chen Jingzhi is talking to Li Hong while watching her sitting beside her. Li Mei, who is silent, says. "Ten thousand people are enough. If there are more, it will not be a rapid reaction force. With the sharpest sword, the strongest firearm, bow and crossbow, and the best horse in the Tang Dynasty, and its erratic dynamic, although it is only a 10000 strong army, its combat effectiveness can not be underestimated. " After Li Hong finished, he did not wait for Chen Jingzhi to speak. But she said to Li Mei beside her: "go to wash your face. After washing your face, the father will take you to Yan Mu Fei''s place to see how the opera arrangement of your mother''s concubine is, and see if there are any characters you like." "Well." Li Mei, who gradually calmed down, obediently got off the sofa and left Tigress in the hall. Then she took the maiden at the door to dress up. "Is it because of the commander''s choice that your majesty told me about this army?" After watching Li Mei go out, Chen Jingzhi hesitated a little, and finally told Li Hong the tangle in his heart. "Yes, it''s estimated that Pei Zhong will soon be formed. In addition, the central army has been taking turns to change defense in Jiling City, or secretly cruising in Dashi territory. Now that it is really established, it has to have a name and commander. What do you mean?" Li Hong asked, looking at Chen Jingzhi''s serious expression. Once again, Chen Jingzhi did not have any identity background in either of them. He was promoted step by step by virtue of his military achievements. Moreover, both of them fought with Li Hong. Both of them had the ability to defeat the enemy troops with the least number of people at the lowest cost. "So, your majesty, make up your mind. I can''t help you. By the way, imperial concubine Chen talked to the old minister just now. She had something to discuss with him, so she left first. " After Chen Jingzhi finished speaking, he did not care about the etiquette of the monarch and his officials. Li Mei waved at his beautiful dress, and then quickly ran out. "Why didn''t grandfather leave without courtesy? Is he busy? Is Chen HuangFei the mother of Qing Han Li Mei looks at Chen Jingzhi, who seems to be in a hurry to flee. She looks up at Li Hong, who looks at her face. The old man, who didn''t see that he was far away from the court, became crafty. He didn''t want to share his worries for you. He even threw down the problem and ran away in order to avoid suspicion. "He was afraid of Tigress, so he left first." Li Hong got up from the sofa, took Li Mei''s little hand, and then took the string handed to him by the maiden. One hand was Li Mei, the other was tigress. The father and daughter went to the harem. As the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the daily life is basically like this, and today is quite relaxed, but even so, after only dealing with some trivial matters such as the court meeting, he walked out of the Zichen hall again, and the sun was gradually sinking. Originally, lawlessness was the best candidate. Over the past few years, he stepped out of the shadow of obscurity and honed himself from the real battlefield. However, Li Hong was somewhat reluctant to let them serve as the rapid reaction force. After all, in addition to the rapid reaction forces, which are only for beheading, killing or even eliminating potential threats to the Tang Dynasty, they also need a more suitable general. In addition to lawlessness, other people are not suitable for such a force. Holding one hand, skipping and humming, I don''t know whether it''s Li Mei, a simple ballad of Yan Lingbin''s church, and Tigress, a little Li Mei''s Mount, in the other hand. Such a scene appeared in the back palace, which made the palace maids and eunuchs, large and small, unable to help but smile.The royal highness of the princess was finally accompanied by the smiling face of the beautiful little face. Otherwise, a small figure and a fierce tiger would have appeared on the way to the imperial palace after the four bells. After approaching Yan Lingbin''s palace, Li Hong stopped the announcement from the palace maids and eunuchs. It is reasonable to say that the music of silk and bamboo, which should be heard every time, does not ring today, but appears to be a little silent. She led Li Mei into the entrance of the palace. Along the stone road, she enjoyed the trees and flowers arranged in the courtyard. The front yard of the palace looked elegant and peaceful, giving people a relaxed and happy feeling. After Li HongChong made a silent gesture to Li Mei, the two men and a tiger quietly approached the gate of the palace. At this time, when passing through a window, they heard Wu Mei''s voice coming from the open window. "Zu Junyan used to use the bamboo of the south mountain to write a Book of endless sin; to judge the waves of the East Sea, the flow of evil can not be exhausted. To comment on Yang Di and Yang Guang. But in my opinion, hum, this Zu Junyan, in order to please emperor Gaozu, had to pour dirty water on Yang emperor. Although the word "Yang" also represents that historians do not think highly of him, I do think that although Yang Guang is a man who enjoys great achievements, he can not be regarded as worthless and allow others to belittle and slander him. Yang Guang was too eager for quick success and instant profit, but later on, because of Yang Guang''s crime, I got great benefits. If it was not for the canal, Li Hong was afraid to blame himself for the disaster a few years ago The imperial edict has to be issued several times. So this person is not sure. It''s hard to find someone to play him. " Wu Mei said, but the room is quiet. Some confused Li Hong didn''t understand how the mother and empress came here, and also talked about the former dynasty Yang Guang? However, when I heard the last sentence, I knew that the romance of Sui and Tang Dynasty was a story that I had told to gentleness, but later it was spread all over the palace. In addition, it was a story beneficial to the imperial family of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, Yan Lingbin moved the idea of stories such as the story of the White Snake and wanted to make the romance of Sui and Tang into a drama. It''s no wonder that the Empress Dowager is here and doesn''t let herself disturb Yan Lingbin. If Pei WANYING didn''t talk about it today, she didn''t plan to come here. Unexpectedly, she would have heard this scene once she came here. "What do you think, empress mother, that the emperor Yang was given the title of evil only..." "I can''t talk about it, but it''s a bit ridiculous to define a person''s life with a posthumous title. Although Xiao, the empress of Yangguang, was robbed and robbed by those despots after the country was broken, she finally became dependent on Yang Zhengdao, the grandson of Yang Guang. Emperor Taizong welcomed Xiao back to Chang''an and died in the 21st year of Zhenguan. Emperor Taizong ordered him to be buried with Yang Guang in Yangzhou. But when she was queen, Yang Guang was obedient to her. Even as people said, Yang Guang was greedy for beauty and singing every night, but Xiao''s position in Yang Guang''s heart could not be replaced by three thousand beauties in the harem. So as a woman, from a woman''s point of view, do you think Yang Guang is good or bad? In the eyes of empress Xiao, is her husband Yang Guang really just a meritorious and ungrateful monarch? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 963 Emperor''s address is often associated with the year title, posthumous title or temple name. Li Yuan, the founding emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and Gaozu of Tang Dynasty used his temple title as many as possible, while Yangguang and Sui Yangdi were the posthumous titles, which were also the most commonly used appellations. However, in the Ming and Qing Dynasties, it was called "Duo" by the year title. Whether it was Hongwu of Zhu Yuanzhang, Chongzhen of Zhu Youjian, Qianlong of Qianlong and Qianlong of Kangxi emperor, they were often called "Duo". Before the Tang Dynasty, the posthumous titles were more in the Sui Dynasty, and in the Tang Dynasty, the temple titles were more. Yang emperor naturally is the posthumous title, and according to the criteria of posthumous law, namely, after the death of emperors, empresses, princes, ministers and officials, the court gave a completely subjective and evaluative appellation to judge a person according to his deeds and moral behavior. From the beginning of the posthumous system of the Duke of Zhou, and then to the annotation of the posthumous title of Duke Zhou in Jizhong by Kong Huang of Jin Dynasty, it began to let generations of emperors, generals, ministers, scholars and great scholars go on and on for fame before and after death. Since there are posthumous titles, they can be used to evaluate a person''s life, either with one word or two characters. However, with people''s efforts to find ways, there are three kinds of posthumous titles, namely, the beautiful posthumous title, the Pingshi posthumous posthumous title and the evil posthumous title. Emperor Yangdi of Sui Dynasty was unfortunately or unexpectedly powerful. He even regarded Yang as a derogatory term when people saw the word because of his relationship. Standing outside the window, Li Hong remembered what Hu Ji, a historian of the previous generation, said: "at the historical juncture of China''s transformation from aristocratic politics to imperial examination bureaucratic politics and from a patriarchal society to a post aristocratic society, Yu Wentai, Yu Wenyong, Yang Jian, Yang Guang, Li Shimin and Wu Zetian all made historic contributions. Among them, Emperor Yangdi and Empress Wu went furthest in political reform. But the last two are the ones who have been splashed the most dirty water in history Thinking of this, Li Hong is not surprised that long Ma can see things from Yang Guang''s point of view and stand, and can give Yang Guang a neutral attitude. As for his personal views on Yang Guang, Li Hong did not have any views. In his own mind, existence is reasonable. In the development of history, what kind of emperors and generals appear is reasonable. There is no need to dispute his merits and demerits because of a dead man. Even if we want to determine the nature, I am afraid that the moral character and behavior of any emperor in history will be enough to write a thick book. Besides, when people give him a posthumous title, who will look at the problem from his perspective. Feeling that her hand was pulled forward by a little hand, and the thin thread of the other hand was not in her hand. Tigress looked at the palace maid and eunuch not far away, and the food on the tray in her hand, Tigress played a good role as a robber, forcing the eunuchs in the palace to give the food in the tray to the king tiger with great fear. Li Mei doesn''t care whether Tigress''s behavior is reasonable. Anyway, it''s not the first time that Tigress has robbed. The palace maids and eunuchs in the palace, including her little master, are already used to it. Li Hong, who was dragged forward by Li Mei, coughed, and then followed Li Mei inside. When he passed the open window, he could already hear him. Because of his cough, there were some quick footfalls. "Meier has seen grandma Huang." Li Mei cleverly releases Li Hong''s hand and looks at Wu Mei''s salute. Originally, Li Mei was named because of a thrush, so he didn''t think much about it. When Wu Mei asked about her name, Li Hong suddenly found that she was in conflict with the name of Long Ma. Therefore, in order to avoid being similar to Wu Mei''s name, Li Hong asked the officials of Zongzheng temple to change the name of Li Mei. But for some reason, Long Ma stopped Zongzheng Temple officials from changing her name. She said that looking at Li Mei''s appearance, she had a certain shadow of her childhood. In this case, we don''t care whether the name taboo is similar. As a result, the name of little Li Mei is preserved, which makes Wu Mei look at her differently. Even compared with other Li Hong''s children, Li Mei should receive more care and care in Wu Mei''s eyes. This is also the reason why gentleness is sometimes free for Li Mei, because the Empress Dowager''s favor to Li Mei makes gentleness have to balance Li Ye and Li Lan, so she appears to be so indulgent on the surface of Li Mei. Naturally, it is also because of the support of the Empress Dowager behind Li Mei, and her mother who is devoted to the heroine dream, little Li Mei can lead a tiger in the palace and go wherever she wants, and no one dares to investigate. Even if the xuanzheng hall in front of Zichen hall is holding a court meeting, Li Mei can lead Huniu without any hindrance and run into it unsteadily. Then she looks at the officials with a pair of eyes, and then goes to Li Hong to look at Li Hong. She chuckles in her ear and says some quiet words. Then she swaggers with Tigress and leaves xuanzheng hall. In the whole process, none of the ministers dared to speak, disagree, or remonstrate with his majesty. His majesty should stop it. Because the first time Li Mei ran to the court and wanted to be intimate with her father, she was scolded and cried by Li Hong.After leaving the xuanzheng hall, Li Mei, with Tigress and Wu Mei holding a feather duster, ran to the court of xuanzheng hall and found someone who scolded her to settle accounts. As a result, under the gaze of many courtiers and civil and military officials, Li Mei was red in eyes, with tears in her eyes. She sat on the Dragon chair with a little finger. After seeing their grandparents and grandchildren, Li Hong almost dropped his chin and said, "grandma, it was my father who scolded me and cried just now." Li Mei''s words are more effective than the imperial edict of the Tang Dynasty. After all, for Wu Mei, the imperial edict is no different from waste paper. But granddaughter is not the same, who let with their childhood quite similar. So Wu Mei, who adored her granddaughter, didn''t care how the civil and military officials treated her as the Empress Dowager. She also ignored how Li Hong ended up in front of the civil and military officials. She pointed at Li Hong with a feather duster and rushed over. All of a sudden, the emperor of Tang Dynasty, who had been sitting steadily on the Dragon chair, was driven down from the chair with a feather duster and hid in a mess in the hall until Li Mei, who was holding Tigress, burst into tears and burst into tears and was full of panting Wu Mei, did not dare to return to the Dragon chair that only he, the emperor, could sit on. "I am the emperor of the Tang Dynasty." Looking at the two grandsons and grandsons leaving in high spirits, some people yelled. "This palace is still the empress of the emperor of Tang Dynasty!" The Empress Dowager turned her head and glared at the Dragon chair. The emperor seemed to be withered by thunder and said. But someone, listening to this sentence, can''t help but think of the voice that long father Li Zhi ran to xuanzheng hall and yelled: "I''m still emperor Laozi." "Hehe, how similar they are. No wonder they are husband and wife. They are both so aggressive! I''m still the emperor! This palace is still the empress of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty Looking at the disappearance of the old and the young, someone sat on the Dragon chair, shook his head helplessly and said in embarrassment: "I am the emperor when It''s like a grandson. " "Does your majesty think of Emperor Taizong?" Shangshu province right servant Jinghui brain suddenly missing a string, after Li Hong finished, suddenly appeared such a sentence. After that, Jing pushe was expelled from the xuanzheng hall by the emperor of Tang Dynasty, and the latter part of the court meeting was not allowed to attend. Therefore, after the next Dynasty, he knew that he had been deducted half a year''s salary by the emperor. As for the reasons, there are seven big words: the court did not observe discipline. "Disobedience in court meetings?" As if he had been fixed, he was stunned for a quarter of an hour in Shangshu province because of seven words. As for how to live in the next six months, he didn''t think of why. Yan Lingbin has lost a lot of weight in the past two years, but in Li Hong''s opinion, Yan HuangFei is not thin at all. Although she can''t see it on her face, she can see it on her body. Even if she can''t see it on her body, she can feel it. So when Wu Mei told him to take good care of Yan Lingbin in front of him. These days, because of the story of the romance of the Sui and Tang Dynasties, he lost weight and asked the Shangshi bureau to send more good meals. Li Hong nodded absently. Taking Yan Lingbin''s Book The Romance of the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Wu Mei flipped through it, and then she gave Li Hong a blank look: "Li xuanba, the second son of emperor Gaozu, was renamed Li Yuanba by you. This is very powerful. She is also good at making gold hammers. Can you be more appropriate? It''s not responsible at all. Meier, go to Penglai Pavilion with grandma Huang. " "Novels and novels have been said to be romance. Why should you take it seriously? Other readers know it''s a novel, so don''t worry about it. " Li Hong doesn''t want to lose face in front of Li Mei. Although in the Supreme xuanzheng Hall of Tang Dynasty, the power center and the most important xuanzheng Hall of Tang Dynasty, he, as a father, has lost his face in front of Li Mei, but now he still hopes that he can make up for some of it. After all, Li Mei is still young. If she forgets all these things when she grows up, she will not be able to return to her lofty image of strict father. After seeing off Wu Mei and Li Mei, Li Hong felt that Yan Lingbin''s palace was his home. "Why did you come today when you were free?" Yan Lingbin sits next to Li Hong and looks at Wu Mei''s annotated Sui Tang Romance and asks. "The queen said that let me come to see you, said for a long time did not come to you." Li Hong put down his book and gave Yan Lingbin a little skinny cheek a kiss, and then he continued: "let''s change it according to the mother''s will. She is willing to let the characters in it have what kind of character they are." "Well, my wife is planning to do the same, so I think it will be next year if I want to arrange the drama of the Sui and Tang Dynasties." Yan Lingbin nodded his head in response. "If the mother is not in a hurry, the most important thing is to satisfy her." Li Hong grabs Yan Lingbin''s shoulder, and the other hand has already begun to be dishonest. It''s said that Yan Lingbin is thin, but his face looks thin. You can tell by touching it. He has not lost any meat, especially on his chest. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 964 Although Yan Lingbin lives in the palace now, she is less likely to go out of the palace because she likes to compile and rehearse all kinds of things than other girls. However, this does not affect her knowledge of the outside world. In particular, Xue ChuChu, Huo Xiaoyu and Du qiuniang, who were redeemed by Li Hong at the beginning, have been married for a long time. However, they have heard of some things about Chang''an Huafang. When Yan Lingbin discusses various music theories with several women on weekdays, after leisure, he will learn some things about Chang''an Huafang from them. After dinner with Yan Lingbin, Li Hong, who did not leave, was in Yan Lingbin''s study, where he spent the longest time in each day, appreciating Yan Lingbin''s handwriting and various paintings. One of them shows Yan Lingbin''s painting skills. A gentle looking tiger and a four or five-year-old girl sitting on the tiger''s back are vivid in terms of brush power and figure form. "Yes, it''s getting better and better in the past two years. Li Mei is riding a tiger in your painting. The feeling of riding a tiger to draw a picture is really more and more prominent." Li Hong said, appreciating the painting. It is an indisputable fact that Yan Lingbin likes Li Mei. Even without Wu Mei, the only woman in the Tang Dynasty, who loves Li Mei, Yan Lingbin also likes Li Mei. "Thank you for your praise, my wife." Yan Lingbin, who holds a cup of hot water, does not drink tea on weekdays, but only drinks hot water. She changed her clothes. Now she is more fresh and free from vulgarity, with a gentle beauty of knowledge. "How many of them told you what you just said?" Li Hong continued to appreciate Yan Lingbin''s paintings during this period of time, and asked. "Well, otherwise, your majesty, do you think that there are so many literate women who can recite poems, compose poems, play zither and make music in the pyrotechnic places of Tang Dynasty? In addition to their own cultivation, Huafang is to find out those young girls with potential qualifications from the officials and slaves, and then train them. Compared with the cultivation from the time of girls, Huafang naturally achieves twice the result with half the effort. Moreover, because of its official slave status or previous identity, it is very attractive to guests. Huafang is also willing to secretly release the wind It''s the child of which official, because of his father... " "Just like you did?" Li Hong put down his painting, took a look at Yan Lingbin, and then sat down on the table of others'' paintings, regardless of whether he had crushed Yan Lingbin''s paintings. When Yan Lingbin looked at his rough man, he could only turn his eyes speechless. Then he took it as if he had not seen the scene. First, he moved some of his hard-made paintings quietly, and then said, "almost. However, the concubine was adopted by the five surnamed Qiwang because of the decline of one of the Yan family. Later, his majesty knew that the five surnamed Qiwang, just like his majesty saw, was able to suppress other famous families with benevolence and morality on the one hand, which was their usual skill at the beginning. " "In this way, the officials named Chen Ziang and Su Hui might have been killed by the same method?" Listening to Yan Lingbin''s words, Li Hong said a little distracted. "What?" Yan Lingbin didn''t hear him murmuring, because her thoughts were all under the coarse man''s buttocks. A very satisfied painting had been sat on crumpled and pained. "It''s OK. In the case of Peiqing, Bai chunshun touched melon and found out the two women I brought back. They are the daughters of Xinfeng County Magistrate and Huazhou Biejia." Li Hong nodded and looked along Yan Lingbin''s sight. He saw that thin man was looking at himself angrily at the moment. "Do you care about a painting? When I''m free, I''ll make a picture for you. I''ll make it better than yours." Li Hong, the old God, was sitting on the table. He took Yan Lingbin beside him into his arms. He put his hands around his delicate waist and said with his forehead against his forehead. "Li Mei can''t even look up to your paintings. The last time you gave Li Mei a picture, it would have been broken several holes before Li Mei returned to gentleness." Yan Lingbin looked at the beard on his chin and involuntarily gave Li Hong a kiss on his lips. "Xinfeng is a Jixian County, and Huazhou is also Shangzhou. Do they dare to reach out to these senior officials?" Yan Lingbin didn''t know much about the court and the rank of the officials, but he was right on the point. "It''s not really high-ranking officials. I''m in charge of Jixian and Shangzhou. They''re so bold and reckless. That''s the most important thing." Li Hong put Yan Lingbin building in his arms, stroking that head of loose hair said. "But it''s a big official, isn''t it? I think it''s big anyway Standing in the middle of Li Hong''s legs sitting on the table, Li Hong hugged his whole upper body. At this moment, his feet were almost off the ground. "A county magistrate who is in the fifth grade, and a person who is not in charge of the fourth grade. In the vicinity of Chang''an, there is no one to pay attention to. It is really too small, but in other states and counties, it is a powerful official." Li Hong held Yan Lingbin in his lap with both hands. Another angry look at Li Hong, who held up his waist and took advantage of the situation, put his hand around Li Hong''s waist, and then his head again leaned against Li Hong''s arms: "in a word, those officials are not small. I have heard that you want to change slavery, but I am very much in favor of it. Although I don''t know about other maids, I don''t know the general situation of the women in Huafang I know, and I''ve experienced it. So If slavery can be changed even if there are some changes, in my concubine''s opinion, it is respect for these people. "Yan Lingbin''s voice was a little low, as if with a trace of pain that he didn''t want to recall the past. Then he raised his head and kissed Li Hong again. "Your Majesty may not know. Like those beautiful women in Huafang, they suffered from unimaginable pain behind their backs. Even if it was a concubine, she had a famous family name and blood relationship, even at that time The five surnames and seven hopes have taken special care of my body. The Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting of my body are honed in blood and tears. As for the rest of us, it is even more conceivable. " "Therefore, whether in your poems, songs, operas and dances, you highlight the theme of the vulnerable group, slaves, with selfishness?" Li Hong smelled the fragrance of the beautiful woman''s hair in her arms and said intoxicated. "Well, the empress mother can see that, but in recent years, your majesty is too busy, and the relationship between you and the five surnames and seven Wangs is tense. I dare not say so clearly, so I just have to add these into it." Yan Lingbin looks up at Li Hong. She believes that if people have reincarnation, if there is a so-called hell, if there is good and evil, if people can go to hell and heaven after death, then if your majesty changes slavery, it will be the greatest contribution to people, even more than the contribution to the state of the Tang Dynasty. Yan Lingbin is perceptual and kind-hearted. In recent years, she has become more perceptual and intellectual because of the influence of literature such as poetry, songs and Fu. Although she is only a girl, she is a real poor person with the world in mind. "I''m going to the dentist''s tomorrow. Would you like to come with me?" Li Hong looked at Yan Lingbin in his arms, and suddenly found that he seemed to have neglected Yan Lingbin''s temperament in the past two years. It seemed that among several girls, he paid the least attention to her. "Me? Is that all right? " Yan Lingbin raised his head and was surprised. The eyes of shuilingling were full of surprises. "Of course, tomorrow you and I will be accompanied by Wang Xiaojie, Secretary of the Ministry of punishment. Let''s go and see what''s going on in this trade." Li Hong touched the tip of Yan Lingbin''s nose with his forehead. "Well, then How about I dress up as a man tomorrow? It''s been a long time since women dressed up as men. " Yan Lingbin suddenly rose a girl''s heart, as if he had returned to his girlhood and prank situation. "Are you a man? So What about here? It''s too rough to hide. " Li Hong started again, and Yan Lingbin began to wriggle in his arms. "No, this is where I can practice calligraphy and painting." Hands dead hold, do not know when, into their own clothes in the hands, such as eyes, red cheeks said. "I''m trying to help you think about how to dress up tomorrow." Someone put his hand on his chest, a plan to think for others. "Just tie it up. You can''t see it." Yan Lingbin has already begun to breathe, holding down his hands, but his fingers are still moving on his body. "Are you willing to do it? I can''t give up. " Li Hong was a little surprised at how hard a woman was to himself. "No nonsense." Yan Lingbin''s whole body began to soften. He looked at Li Hong with a pair of eyes firmly fixed on his chest. He quickly reached out to cover Li Hong''s eyes and didn''t want Li Hong to think about the pictures he had tied up. The next Yan Lingbin covered Li Hong''s eyes, but her defense line also began to fall. When she recovered, she had less than half of her clothes. Now some of the paintings and characters she had worked hard for many days had been torn into waste paper by her own subconsciously, while others were under her own body to avoid Li Hong with her subconscious twist The hand, and become wrinkled, lost the original fresh and smart. When she got up in the morning, Yan Lingbin leaned on her side. She had been holding herself for a night and cuddling up for a night, but her pillow was not there. She picked up her pajamas next to her naked body. She didn''t notice that the pajamas were not the position of the maid in the Palace, and they were not the kind of self-cultivation style she usually wore. "Up? So early? " Li Hongyi''s morning exercise was over, and even took a bath. He brought a delicious breakfast to Yan Lingbin''s bedroom. Yan Lingbin, who had just sat up naked, was unprepared. Suddenly a man''s voice rang out in the room. He immediately threw down his pajamas and got into the bed. Then he showed his head, looked at the direction of the voice and said, "I''m scared to death." "Your back is beautiful, smooth as silk." Li Hong put down the breakfast and went to Yan Lingbin, who was tucked in the quilt. He sat down beside him and stroked his black hair. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 965 From the Han Dynasty to the Sui and Tang Dynasties, the middle merchants were granted the monopoly power by the government, which gave them the name of "yaxia", which was also called "Yaxing", and even called "Yajin", "Yaji", "Yazi", "Yashang", "Yalang", "mutual Lang" and so on. In the case of trafficking in human beings, those who sign contracts for long-term workers and servants for large families are called "Renya Zi", while women''s teeth are called "grandma". One of the six old women in the "three aunts and six Po''s" has a grandmother. Therefore, whether for Li Hong or the court, the existence of slavery was reasonable and legal, which made them want to move this piece of cheese, which was so difficult and arduous. But fortunately, after all, since the crown prince''s reign, the emperor has been doing something that goes against the tradition and goes beyond the patriarchal system. Therefore, when the officials of the two days began to talk about slavery in private, the court was calm, and there was not much opposition. Li Lingyue and Shangguan Wan''er are also very busy these days. In addition, Xu Yanbo supervises fangjiantianxia. Now, according to your Majesty''s request, it is necessary to disclose the reform of slavery in the Journal fangjiantianxia. Therefore, for the talented women Li Lingyue and Shangguan Waner, the two women will be paid for the "fangjiantianxia", which will be issued on the second day of the court meeting I''m excited. Word by word reasoning and revision, trying to put all the reform of slavery under the text, at least not visible on the surface, but also can make people really feel that the meaning between the lines is that the court is going to start to take action on slavery. When Yan Lingbin pushed Li Hong out of the door, and then he was busy inside for a while and then walked out. Li Hong looked at Yan Lingbin in front of him, but the word "do Ji" appeared in his mind out of time. Looking at the thin face as white as jade, he was wearing the same blue scholar''s narrow sleeve long robe and black short boots with thin soles. There was a jade pendant hanging at his waist, a green silk had disappeared, and a modified Futou was worn on his head. The person in front of him gives people a feeling of inexplicable surprise. What looks better than Pan''an and Song Yu is still alive in Li Hong''s eyes. "This Why is the chest gone? Are you Yan Lingbin? Are you really my imperial concubine What surprised Li Hong most was not the unfamiliar and familiar face, but the flat chest like an airport. "Disgusting." Yan Lingbin looked at Li Hong''s stupidity, and his vanity was immediately satisfied. However, the man''s hand should be put in front of his chest, so he was slapped open by her. Today, there is an order to move the mountain. Are you too hard on yourself? You''re not a real man. You don''t have to be cruel to yourself. That You won''t be able to come back after you really hold back? " Li Hong looks at Yan Lingbin''s chest anxiously. He doesn''t want to be his imperial concubine. After a woman disguised as a man, she really becomes a flat chested imperial concubine. He can be peaceful in the world, but the imperial concubine can''t flat her chest. "To be a man, of course. I hate it. Don''t look at it any more. I''ll show you enough when I come back with you. " Yan Lingbin was a little unnatural by Li Hong''s eyes, which made her feel unnatural and embarrassed than when she faced Li Hong naked. Maybe a woman is like this. She is willing to let you be surprised by her beauty, and she is willing to let you discover her beauty and sexiness, but she will never like you to investigate her beauty. When Wang Xiaojie saw Yan Lingbin for the first time, he was startled, and then he glanced at Li Hong with a strange look in his eyes, which contained many things that made Li Hong feel dirty. "What do you think? Am I that kind of person? " Li Hong fiercely grabbed his servant''s neck and said. "Your Majesty, I didn''t say anything." Wang Xiaojie looks innocent, he thinks he has covered up very well, and his mind did not say ah. But no matter what, Wang Xiaojie has made up his mind. When he has finished his work with his majesty, he will immediately call together all the officials of the three provinces and six ministries to inform him that his majesty can''t go on like this. The Tang Dynasty is in danger. Which of the imperial concubines in the back palace is not as beautiful as a jade and as beautiful as a fairy. How could your majesty suddenly It''s beginning to be a good man As a minister, you must not sit back and ignore it! Looking at Wang Xiaojie''s dodgy eyes and Li Hong''s angry appearance, Yan Lingbin, who is smart and smart, can''t wonder why Li Hong suddenly became angry after meeting Wang Xiaojie. Yan Lingbin, who was forced to endure the smile, was determined to continue with this misunderstanding. He twisted his head and looked at Li Hong quietly from time to time. Wang Xiaojie saw it in his eyes, but he cried out that his majesty could not. "Fart your mother, you specially show me clearly, see who she is in the end?" Li Hong angrily loosened Wang Xiaojie''s collar, and then pulled Yan Lingbin, who was a prank behind him, to say. "I have seen shangshuda..." Yan Lingbin kept his voice down deliberately, which was nothing difficult for her who liked singing music. It was just handy. "What do you call this eunuch?" As a courtier, Wang Xiaojie will never let the eunuchs around him confuse his majesty and even the court. His voice is full of righteous words.Wang Xiaojie had just finished asking, and before waiting for the eunuch to answer, he saw that his majesty suddenly patted the eunuch''s buttocks and said that he would let the eunuch get on the carriage first. Obviously, the eunuch didn''t expect that his Majesty would make such actions in front of his courtiers. In an instant, his jade face was flushed with shame. He did not care to deepen the misunderstanding. He looked at Li Hong angrily, and then hurried to the carriage. Wang Xiaojie looks anxious. What can we do! Is your majesty too fond of this eunuch? Even let the eunuch get on the carriage before his majesty! "Your majesty! I have something to tell you today. As for the matter of going to Yaxing, I think... " Wang Xiaojie suddenly withdrew from the ceremony of walking two times. There was indescribable seriousness and sadness between his looks. "Are you stupid? That''s my Yan HuangFei''s dress up as a man! What special eunuch Li Hong looked at Wang Xiaojie, who stopped him from riding with Yan Lingbin in the carriage. He rolled his eyes helplessly, then pointed to the carriage. After the blush on his cheek disappeared, he said with an apologetic look. "Ah?" Wang Xiaojie quickly turned back. When he looked at the carriage this time, he felt that his face was so familiar: "I''ve seen Princess Yan. I''ve offended a lot just now. I hope Princess Yan will forgive me." "There is no need for Wang Shangshu to plead guilty. It''s just a matter of fun in this palace. I hope I didn''t scare him." Yan Lingbin restored the original female voice and said faintly. After Li Hong got on the bus, Hua Meng appeared from the other side of the carriage, and then sat with Wang Xiaojie on the shaft side, and drove slowly out of the palace. As a member of the army, Wang Xiaojie has long been used to Li Hong''s simple and convenient way of traveling with Li Hong in recent years. Therefore, since he left the palace, he did not say whether he needed to be escorted or not. Instead, he sat by the shaft and through the small window behind him introduced Chang''an City, the size and scale of each tooth shop and so on. The original Eastern and western cities of Chang''an city still retain large-scale toothshops. However, because of the expansion of Chang''an City, like some humble maids and maids, they were moved out by the Jingzhao government and changed into the northern and southern cities of the outer city to trade with people. In the inner city, the two major toothshops in the eastern and Western markets have abandoned the low-end trade and quantity and started to work hard on the quality. Naturally, the customers they are facing are either rich or expensive. Even if they want to buy a servant girl, the local slaves in the Tang Dynasty have become their favorite "goods" when the demand for Xinluo and Kunlun Slaves is in short supply. Some people will also buy one or two concubines from the tooth shop, or they will buy them back as servants for the entertainment of guests. In a word, it is a universal and rigid standard to be knowledgeable, good-looking and young. If they are lucky, they may be able to keep up with a good master''s family, so that they can not worry about food and drink in a large mansion. What''s more, they don''t have to worry about their own safety, so that they can live a lifetime conscientiously, and even marry and have children with the consent of their masters. is only a child born, naturally unable to register in the government register, and can not be registered as a household member, born to be a slave. Some of them, if they can''t keep up with the good families and are quite beautiful, can''t get rid of the bullying of the main house even if they can serve the master''s family comfortably. They can''t help themselves to live or die. It is very common for the master to give her away after she is tired of playing with her, or the main room exchanges concubines with others for his husband when he is not satisfied. In a word, it is like goods, like cats and dogs. If you die, you''ll die. You will never have the right to be independent. You will not only lack of personality, but also drift away. Nowadays, the eastern and Western markets are no longer able to distinguish between the goods of the Tang Dynasty and foreign countries. Like a hodgepodge, you can also buy foreign goods in the Eastern market, and you can also get the goods of the Tang Dynasty in the western market. The carriages walked slowly along the noisy streets of Dongshi. The carriages and pedestrians were crowded. There were people in Tang Dynasty who were not from other countries, but were dressed in Tang costumes. There were also Tang people who swaggered around in other countries'' costumes. Naturally, there were other foreign businessmen. But in the street, it is not like the original, you can see the maids connected by a rope, led by people on horseback, swaggering to the tooth line, causing passers-by to look sideways from time to time. If a rich merchant wandering along the road has a crush on a string of slaves, if he has a crush on any one, he will follow the man''s teeth and go into the tooth shop, and then he will begin to quote for the slave and maid. Now such a situation has long disappeared. All the slaves will be sent to the inner city from the outer city at night. The men and women will be divided into two groups. After the opening of the market, it is enough to wait for the selection of guests. There is no need for people to make a series of advertisements on purpose. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 966 The facade was not very big. When Li Hong took Yan Lingbin in, he didn''t even look at the sign. At the door, there were no less than 20 or 30 carriages of various kinds. Even from the style of these carriages, we can see the general identity of the owners of the carriages, and the horses waiting for their masters quietly or beating their noses and stepping on the green stone slabs under their feet are all very hard to buy. Even the price of this horse is enough for two or three middle-class slaves in this trade, and the price of these slaves in the two cities is not very cheap. In addition, the government draws certain taxes from it, so the business of the tooth shop is very prosperous. "Isn''t this Li Ye''s carriage?" Li Hong stood at the door side by side with Yan Lingbin, looking at a familiar carriage and said. Yan Lingbin is tall and slender, with pink cheeks. In addition, she has an extraordinary temperament and a weak and emaciated figure. People in and out of the dental trade can not help but show their admiration and burning eyes when they see her. Only when they saw Yan Lingbin''s flat chest, some people were disappointed and even lost. But even so, there were still some people willing to take a look at Yan Lingbin''s amazing face. "What is Ye Er doing here?" Yan Lingbin grabs Li Hong''s sleeve and asks. Then he immediately realizes that he is a woman disguised as a man. He can''t be so presumptuous in public. So he quickly loosens Li Hong''s sleeve and raises his head and asks. "I don''t know, but I think it''s probably related to the case he''s going to do now." Li Hong looked at Li Ye''s carriage parking in front of him. It was obvious that people came a lot earlier than the father: "don''t pay attention to him. We do our business and don''t disturb him to do his business." Wang Xiaojie intended to go first to find out where Li Ye was, but after hearing Li Hong''s words, he stopped and walked behind Li Hong and Yan Lingbin. "Pick a good place." Behind his hands, Li Hong looked at the empty exhibition stand in front of him. Behind the railings around, the tables and chairs area was already overcrowded. Although the hall was not quiet, it did not seem noisy. After all, the people who come here are of high status, and they won''t be like ordinary people, and they won''t ask for the tea and other food they need. The seats on the second floor are obviously the best. The large open rooms are both private and can watch the situation in all corners of the venue. Naturally, the price of the box is not cheap. Obviously, Li Hong''s arrival did not attract other people''s attention. Only occasionally, some people on both sides would pay attention to Yan Lingbin. However, they were all astonished, and then turned around with a trace of loneliness. The waiter is not like a waiter in a restaurant. He bows and bows when he sees the guests. He tries his best to behave courteously, calmly and elegantly. Wang Xiaojie pointed to the room above and said, "find a room with the best view." "Yes, sir, but the price of this room is very high. I''d like to remind you first." The man said with a smile. "Take it." It was Yan Lingbin who took out a hundred Liang silver note from his sleeve pocket and handed it to the guy by Wang Xiaojie''s hand. Wang Xiaojie was stunned at first, and then looked at the hundred taels of silver, so he quickly carried his own silver coins back, took the silver notes and handed them to the clerk. "Three distinguished people, please." The clerk didn''t thank him either, but after taking a look at it, he reached out and asked the three people to go upstairs from the back stairs. Li Ye and his two eunuchs on the second floor happened to see Li Hong and Yan Lingbin cross the middle corridor and walk towards the stairway. "Here comes the father." Li Ye has a trace of seriousness and seriousness on his small face. He has been drinking boiled water all the time. There are no snacks on the table in front of him. Compared with the richness on the tables in the rooms on both sides, Li Ye looks rather shabby. "Will your highness go over?" The eunuch behind him whispered. Li Ye looked at the corridor where Li Hong had disappeared. He thought for a moment and said, "wait a minute. Have you found the servant of the Ministry of punishment? Will he not come today? " "He should have come. Yesterday''s court meeting, today he will certainly appear. This is the message from Miss Bai. There will be no mistake. " The eunuch sat on Li Ye''s side with his eyes always on the outside. Once his majesty appeared, the three of them could immediately come out to salute, instead of appearing in a hurry or in a hurry. "Well, if my aunt said she would come, she would." Li Ye nodded, and then began to look at the list that had been prepared for a long time on the case table. There were dozens of names written on it, which was the information of all the slaves in today''s dental trade. "Your Highness Xiao Zhong." According to the eunuch closer to the door, he kept watching downstairs. When he saw a middle-aged man about 50 years old coming in, he immediately turned his head and said to Li Ye, who was looking at the list. "You go down and ask him to come up. By the way, you don''t have to tell him that his father is here." When Li Ye left Li Hong''s side to do things alone, he also seemed quite steady and decisive. His handsome face always seemed more serious.There was also no airtight wall above the court hall. Li Hong was telling Chen Jingzhi that he intended to work for Li Ye in the three departments of the Ministry of administration, the Ministry of war and the Ministry of household affairs, which had begun to spread among the ministers. Therefore, although Li Ye, the doctor, has not taken office yet, after the court meeting held yesterday, the memorial for Chen Jingzhi has gone from Zhongshu and menxia provinces to Shangshu provincial official department. The next step is to wait for the next court meeting. After Li Hong and Zhu''s approval, Li Ye can take office. Although he is his own boss, but Li Ye is also the prince, so Xiao Zhizhong can''t afford to meet his boss or colleagues in person. It''s OK to let the eunuchs around him greet him. "Mr. Xiao Ye." After Xiao Zhizhong came in, Li Ye immediately stood up and saluted. Compared with his father and emperor, Li Ye was much more comfortable and smooth. Unlike his father and emperor, when all the courtiers met Li Hong, they had to be worried. Who knows when the prince will dig a hole for himself and whether he will suddenly find trouble for himself. In the early years, when Prince Li Hong was in charge of the country, all of them were important officials and pillars of the state. As Li Zhi''s ministers, they had to listen not only to Li Zhi, but also to the prince''s Royal Highness who violated the rules and regulations and carried out drastic reforms. Although it is said that the batch of old ministers was fed up with between the crown prince and the emperor, it is also because of the flexibility of the old ministers of that generation in those years, or in other words, under the strong pressure of his majesty, he followed his majesty to create a great cause and a prosperous age of peace in the Tang Dynasty. "Minister Xiao Zhizhong met his highness Ye." Xiao Zhizhong hastened to salute. These days, it is indeed quite awkward, and the relationship between them is rather awkward. No monarch is not subject, and there is no relationship between the upper and lower levels, so the salute and speech are somewhat awkward. However, there was no tedious courtesies between the two men, and then they went straight to the theme. After the two men sat down according to their monarchs and ministers, Li Ye handed the list he had just read to Xiao Zhizhong. Xiao Zhizhong also took out a list from his arms and handed it to Li Ye: "Your Highness, this is the information about the officials, nobles and aristocratic families who have been dismissed in recent years. The earliest thing was five years ago, so I think it must be enough today." "Thank you, Mr. Xiao. This is the first job that my father gave to Li Ye. I''m afraid it will go wrong, so I have to harass Mr. Xiao." Li Ye took over the list naturally. In fact, this is also his helpless move. The original list of officials, powerful families and prominent families who have been dismissed, exiled and assigned in recent years was also included in the Ministry of punishment. However, Cui Xin would refuse to accept Li Ye''s reputation when he was about to rise. Therefore, Li ye had no choice but to find his own way. In addition, his aunt Bai was helping him. Naturally, things got twice the result with half the effort. "Lord Xiao, it''s OK to say something directly." Before Li Ye looked at the list, he saw that Xiao Zhizhong''s face was becoming more and more melancholy. At a young age, he knew how to observe his words and expressions. So he pressed down his curiosity about the list and asked with a smile. "I don''t need to look at this list. Many of the names on it are familiar to me. Although some of them haven''t had time to name them, don''t your highness think that the names of Wang, Lu and Cui are all related to the five surnames and seven hopes?" Xiao Zhizhong smiles bitterly and shakes his head, and then returns the list in his hand to Li Ye, who has stretched out his hand. On the other side of the room, Li Hongduan was sitting in the middle, while Yan Lingbin was serving him on the other side, while Wang Xiaojie sat a little farther away. The clerk who was awarded a hundred taels of silver coins by Yan Lingbin did not have to wait for orders. According to the treatment and standard of the nobles, excellent tea and snacks were placed on the table. Yan Lingbin, after all, has been in Huafang, so she has a different way of how to deal with the clerks. After years of close contact with Li Hong, she has become more and more local tyrants. That is to say, to see such a low looking fellow, you need not talk nonsense and just take money. Li Hong casually flipped through the list on the record table. Each room had a copy of the list. Similarly, even the three tables downstairs could have one for each person, but they had to pay for it. Looking at the man left, Li Hongcai said: "Wang Xiaojie, your punishment department is very derelict of duty now. You, the Secretary of the military department, have been working for so many years, don''t you want to do it now?" "Your Majesty, I don''t know..." "Take a look at this list yourself. The matter of five surnames and seven hopes has just passed. Di Renjie, you and Zhang Zhangzhi, who succeeded the doctor of imperial historian Li Qiao, do something about it? Look, this special event has not been half a year in the past, and the family members of the five surnames and seven hopes have already been in the hands of the toothshop! You are the supervisor and slave of the criminal department. That''s how you failed to supervise! " Said finally, Li Hong unexpectedly regardless of the status, regardless of the occasion, the list in hand fell on Wang Xiaojie''s body. Yan Lingbin on one side has never met Li Hong who is angry. When she just heard the anger in Li Hong''s tone, her heart was already trembling. When she saw Li Hong lift her hand to drop the list on Wang Xiaojie, Yan Lingbin was almost frightened and screamed.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 967 The five surnamed Qiwang risked his life to denounce this matter. When it came to the final determination and conviction of the crime, Li Hong gave Di Renjie, Wang Xiaojie, and Li Qiao, who became the three officials of the imperial historian, Zhang Zhangzhi, personally gave the will and instruction. Even so, the five surnames and seven Wang families have the same difficulty as those who want to understand the cause of the family and not be exploited by others. Moreover, in which of these famous families, there are hundreds of slaves serving in the five surnames and seven Wangs'' mansion. With such a large number of people, and some relatives and relatives, the number of official slaves will inevitably increase. The most important thing, or what made Li Hong angry, was that it was nearly three years before the real disintegration and disintegration of the powerful family Xugui headed by the five surnames and seven hopes. This matter was finally solved six months ago. Now, there are five surnames and seven hope of the rich men in the noble mansion, on the list of teeth shop, began to open trading, trading. It is also true that the old saying: broken drum someone beat, the wall down, people push. The conversion of official slaves to private slaves was an act of reckless violation of the law and discipline. However, what Li Hong didn''t expect was that these people were so impatient that they had just settled the matter for less than half a year before someone began to speculate and enrich their own pockets. "Your Majesty, it is a minister who has failed in his duty. Please punish him." "It''s useless to punish. Can you let those who have been sold come back? Check! Give me a thorough investigation. No matter who it is, as long as it is related to this matter, it will never be tolerated. " Li Hong hit the case with a heavy blow, which made Yan Lingbin almost jump up. "Yes, your majesty. I''ll order someone at once." "Forget it, you don''t have to worry about it. Let Li Ye check it." Li Hong''s tone became more relaxed. He picked it up again and was picked up by Yan Lingbin. After looking at the list, he said, "Why are these people so impatient?" "My Lord, I am I don''t know. " The sweat on Wang Xiaojie''s forehead has come down. For so many years, he has never seen Li Hongfa so angry several times. Yan Lingbin, who was next to him, turned over the list in his hand, and then looked at Li Hong carefully. He said, "Your Majesty, I may know a little about my body, but I don''t know if the reason is the same as my guess." "Tell me." Li Hongping recovered the anger in his heart and tried to squeeze out a gentle smile and looked at Yan Lingbin. Yan Lingbin nodded. She was dressed in men''s clothes. At the moment, she was cautious. Her small face turned red because of the fright just now. So she said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, the other concubines are not sure, but for this list, it must be People should not be too young. The price of maids and maids is closely related to their age, appearance and physique. If according to your Majesty''s words, these people are from five families, they must have served in those houses for a long time. After they are converted into private slaves, they need to be sold in time. Otherwise, as time goes on, the price will naturally be lower if they get older. " Looking at Li Hong''s thoughtfulness and approval, Yan Lingbin continued: "but we can''t generalize. Nowadays, there are too many dirty people, especially some elderly people, who prefer to be 11-12-year-old and 13-4-year-old women. Therefore, my concubine thinks that they are in collusion with each other to transfer official affairs to private affairs for these two reasons." After listening to Yan Lingbin''s words, Li Hong could only sigh helplessly. Later, he did not know whether he was talking to himself or complaining to Yan Lingbin and Wang Xiaojie: "do you think it''s human''s business? What kind of Hongru, great sages, literati, in my opinion, are a group of hypocrites who have lost their humanity!" At this time, Wang Xiaojie didn''t dare to speak casually, but he had already asked Cui Xin''s ancestors 18 generations one by one for several times. With the short silence between the three, the hall began to ring the mother-in-law''s clear voice. Although it was not very big, it was still able to send the words to every corner of the first floor and the second floor. Of course, this is also because with her appearance, the whole hall and the second floor have become silent. After all, people who come here don''t come to reminisce about the old and talk about their daily life. As soon as the mother-in-law appears, the whole hall and the second floor become quiet. With the grandmother''s call, the attention of all the people present was focused on her, and then there began to be the same auction as the previous one. With the appearance of the maids one by one, the bidding competition could begin. However, in this era, it is not often that the toothshop secretly raises the price. It is quite fair to buy and sell. However, most of the customers have different demands. Even if they like which one they like at the same time, they will give in with a smile and say congratulations after two rounds of bidding. Li Ye, on the other side, had already known which room Li Hong was sitting in through the eunuch''s investigation. Xiao Zhizhong, who was beside him, looked at the eunuch and whispered in his ear. After a glance, he immediately concentrated on the list. At that time, the five surnamed Qiwang once invited him, but he resolutely refused, but there are still some in terms of affection. So looking at the names on the list, Xiao Zhizhong secretly wondered whether he could buy one of them later. Although one of the slaves here costs hundreds of taels of silver, at least he can save one by one, and that''s enough I was recommended that year.As the voices of the hall below began to rise one after another, Xiao Zhizhong''s heart gradually began to pick up. A waiter''s monthly salary is naturally quite a lot, but compared with the rich merchants and rich families who can enter the inner city of Chang''an, his salary is not enough. Fortunately, the slaves he knew had not appeared, and even he had some expectations in his heart that the two maids he knew had better not appear. A white shadow flashed past Xiao Zhizhong''s eyes. Xiao Zhizhong only felt that his eyes were bright. After seeing the immortal face and his black hair, Xiao Zhizhong got up quickly. Li Ye and two eunuchs beside him also stood up and saluted Bai Chun, who was like an immortal son. "Yes, here you are. That''s all my aunt can help you with." Bai Chun said to Li Ye. Then, under the arrangement of the two eunuchs and Li Ye''s active greeting, she sat down in the empty seat of the Lord. From entering the door to sitting down, Xiao Zhizhong stood all the time. After a servant of the Ministry of official saluted, he only got a slight nod from Bai Chun, and the cold look on his face did not change at all. "Thank you, auntie. So many people?" Li Ye casually browses Bai Chun''s name list, which is quite complete with all kinds of background information. "This should not be the most comprehensive. Some of them have missed the network. The time is too short. My aunt can''t find out all of them for a while." Bai Chun had a rare smile, and then a cold look. "Ye''er saw Cui Xin, the servant of the Ministry of punishment just now, but he didn''t sit down here. Instead, he flashed past and went into the back. He must be with the people of Yaxing. Now." Li ye put down the register in his hand and looked at Bai Chun who was auctioning outside. "If you want to find the evidence of Cui Xinguan''s private transfer, it''s very difficult for Pei Qing to plead guilty to Cui Xin. Even Pei Qing is still looking to your mother and Pei Xingjian to save him, and even expect his majesty to let him go. Therefore, since you want to export the evil spirit that he used at the beginning and get the evidence of his official transfer to private, the quickest and simplest way now is to buy a few maids from here, and then verify their identities, and then take the transaction documents with the dental trade, and let Pei Qing and Cui Xin confess their guilt. " White pure Cu under Willow Leaf Curved Eyebrow, and then light open mouth to say. "But Whether it''s auntie, you, or the two of them, including me, as long as we ask for a price, Cui Xin will certainly find out. At that time, Cui Xin will certainly not let us succeed. Moreover, we may not be able to frighten the snake and let Cui Xin, who has just emerged, shrink back. Ye''er has had a lot of contact with him in the past two days. This guy is extremely insidious. I''ve tried to find evidence of his guilt from other aspects, but he''s hiding well and can''t achieve his goal at all. So I listened to my aunt''s words and came here to try my luck. " Li Ye is in a dilemma. Cui Xin knows both himself and his Eunuch in the past few days, so once Cui Xin''s attention is aroused by bidding, he will be on guard by Cui Xin. "Lord Xiao, I''ll trouble you in a moment. I''ll give you the money. You just have to ask the price. You can pay as much as you want. Cui Xin is a servant of the Ministry of punishment. He is equal to you. If you ask for the price, he will not be suspicious for a while. But you have to remember that you need to buy more people so that you can be convicted. If the number is too small, it will not pose a big threat to him, a criminal servant Bai Chun obviously had already thought of it on the way to here, so at the moment, it is extremely skilled. In addition, I did not mean to instruct the court officials. After all, Li Ye was here. If he appeared today, at most, he was a counselor of Li Ye. Therefore, he was not interfering in the government and pressuring the ministers. "Yes, Miss Bai. I will obey the instructions of the young lady." Xiao Zhizhong''s respectful salute. Miss Bai has little contact with the official department, but she has a lot to do with the Hubu department. After all, the annual tax paid by Taiyi city to the Hubu department is an extremely considerable amount. Therefore, since Miss Bai said that the money should be paid by her, Xiao Zhizhong believes that even if all the people on today''s list are bought, Miss Bai also has the ability and courage. As a result, Xiao Zhizhong also straightened up in a moment, and his heart was filled with confidence. The whole person seemed to be full of energy, as if he had been beaten with chicken blood. He waited for a while to buy all the familiar ones on the list and those who were still young. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 968 Li Hong''s face was still gloomy, while Wang Xiaojie was sitting in a critical position and did not dare to breathe. He was afraid that his majesty, who was seldom angry, would be annoyed by more words. Looking at the maids'' introductions one by one, and then accepting people''s bidding, Li Hong finally lost his temper and said to Wang Xiaojie: "go to the Jingzhao mansion and supervise all the account books extracted from the tooth shop. Without my will, no one is allowed to move and check them. What''s more, the officials who supervise the transactions in the eastern and Western markets of Beijing Zhaofu today should be supervised by the governor and the chief official. Similarly, how much money is sold today and who are the slaves sold to? The detailed list must be listed, including those in the past three years! " "Yes, your majesty." Wang Xiaojie immediately got up. At this time, he found that his back was wet through without knowing when. "I don''t care whether you can do it or not. I don''t care whether you can do it or not, and all the rich families involved in the Luoyang case in the past three years, I have to find out the complete list of all the people in the mansion. Whether it''s a domestic slave or a domestic servant, even a dog, I have to know whether it''s a yellow dog or a black dog! I want to know how he died after three years! In three days'' time, if you can''t, you will go to the official department and resign. " It was the first time Li Hong treated an official like this, but even so, Wang Xiaojie was deeply relieved. He did not make such a big mistake in the army when he followed his majesty to the north and south. This time, he really deserved to die. However, since your Majesty''s remaining anger has not been dispelled, it is better not to provoke him at this time. You should finish the job assigned by your majesty first. After Wang Xiaojie left, Li Hong and Yan Lingbin were left in the room. Yan Lingbin looked at the grandmother below with a smile, and it was obvious that he had put a lot of commission into his pocket. "You saw Cui Xin just now. If Cui Xin dares to come here in such a blatant way, it means that there must be other fishy things among them. Otherwise, how did Cui Xin hide from Wang Xiaojie for so many years? Deceiving the superior and concealing the truth is like stealing the sky and changing the sun. It must require a highly skilled organization, either to wash the identities of these slaves or to make accounts for them. Therefore, I feel that it is very difficult for Beijing Zhaofu and the Ministry of punishment to be infallible. " Yan Lingbin looked at Li Hong and said. Looking at Li Hong with a gloomy face just now, she was still frightened. But when Wang Xiaojie left, even at the moment, Li Hong''s face was even more embarrassed. On the contrary, Yan Lingbin''s heart was not as nervous as before. "If you just block up and don''t bet, you can''t be foolproof. That''s when you press the gourd and you''ll have a chance." Li Hong pulled out a symbolic sneer and said. "Opportunity, what chance can I have?" Yan Lingbin was distracted and didn''t react at the first time. "From now on, buy all the maids and maids, and then we can see how they cheat on each other, and we will not be able to grasp their evidence." Li Hong laughed and explained. "Buy it all? It''s impossible. I don''t have so much money. You must have no money. How can you buy it all? " Yan Lingbin was startled and blurted out. However, it flashed in my mind. When I first met with your majesty, I was bought in Qujiang pool by that stupid looking man in a daze way! "You just buy it. No matter who dares to rob someone with you, you''ll smash it up with silver. It''s a big deal that Bai Chun will come over and give money. Bai Chun doesn''t need the money. It''s not a problem for Bai chun to buy all the servants in the tooth shop." Li Hong thought that if the white pure who was called by him for a while knew that he had bought so many slaves with Yan Lingbin, what expression would be on her face? If you think about Li Hong, you will feel very happy. As long as you can play tricks on Bai Chun, especially let Bai Chun spend money, it will be very happy and comfortable for him. But someone doesn''t know that this time they are really playing with themselves. At the moment, she is still making a bid for Yan Lingbin who disguises herself as a man. She won''t be recognized by others, and then she has a good dream of playing with Bai Chun. Of course, he should also blame his eldest son for playing with his son. After coming in from Bai Chun, because of Xiao Zhizhong''s relationship, he did not tell Bai Chun that his father and emperor were in dental trade. So when Yan Lingbin began to buy all of them according to Li Hong''s wishes, Xiao Zhizhong felt a little familiar from the woman who was standing next to her grandmother, dressed in plain clothes, about twenty-five or six years old. Zheng Ruyi has dull eyes and a trace of despair and sadness on her face. The disintegration of Zheng''s family in Xingyang brings her endless darkness. Originally, she hoped that the man could rescue her. But after half a year, the man was not heard from. Finally, like a maid, she stood in the dental Hall in her thin clothes to be measured and appraised. Xiao Zhizhong looks complicated. His wife has died. Three years ago, when he visited the Zheng family, he met Zheng Ruyi, who had returned to the Zheng family because of his husband''s death.It was only half a year since they got to know each other. Xiao Zhizhong, who is nearly 50 years old, has been unable to forget Zheng Ruyi''s appearance in recent years. After Zheng Ruyi asked him to take part in the direct admonition of risking his life in Luoyang, he declined. Although the two met less often, they were not strangers because Xiao Zhizhong refused. However, in recent years, Xiao Zhizhong has not been able to inquire about Zheng Ruyi''s whereabouts. When his majesty finally dealt with the matter of the five surnames and seven hopes, and Xiao Zhizhong made inquiries through various relations, Zheng Ruyi had been transferred from an official slave to a private slave. Looking at Zheng Ruyi''s sad look, Xiao Zhizhong''s heart is full of five flavors. The unspeakable taste makes him unable to make up his mind whether to buy Zheng Ruyi. When he hesitated, the price of another room over there had already been quoted. The price of 500 taels at a time made the hall and all the people on the second floor dare not continue to compete. None of the people who came here did not see that the woman in the middle of the hall could be worth five hundred taels. So they heard someone offer five hundred taels. They could not help but look back at Li Hong and Yan Lingbin''s room on the second floor. Even Zheng Ruyi, who was bought and sold, did not expect that he could sell such a high price. He also looked up in shock and looked at the room on the second floor opposite. Everyone''s eyes were on the door of the large bay, and then they saw a man who looked like a woman. At this time, they felt that they were looking at the same time, but they could not help wrinkling their brows. All the people in the hall thought that there was a beautiful woman in front of them. "Zheng Ruyi? For a moment, just ignore the impression. " Li Hong made a tick on Zheng Ruyi''s name, raised his head and looked at the astonished sight of the crowd, and said to Yan Lingbin with the same look. Yan Lingbin, who was a little nervous because of people''s eyes, seemed to have confidence in Li Hong''s words. He straightened up his flat chest, lifted up his delicate chin, and handed the only five hundred taels of silver in his sleeve pocket to the man next to him. The first deal is a success, and the clerk will also get the first share of money. In the next bidding, if the guests in this room can still meet the ones they like, they can naturally settle the bill together after the completion of the business. The first transaction is like trust, which makes the toothshop believe your sincerity in the next step. Therefore, as Yan Lingbin, who only has 500 taels of silver in his pocket, wants to be able to beat others in the next bidding and make others dare not compete with him. Obviously, it is necessary to have a high price for the first time. Later, Xiao Zhizhong, who was somewhat indecisive, watched Zheng Ruyi be taken down by the employees of the dental trade, and then changed to a servant. Li Ye and Bai Chun sit on one side, more or less looking at each other. Unexpectedly, in this cannibalism, there are still people willing to pay such a high price for a woman of 25-6 years old! "Who called it?" Li ye asked without thinking. Xiao Zhizhong''s position, the only thing you can see is Yan Lingbin''s faint side face. So when he heard Li Ye''s question, he immediately said, "it should be a rich young man." "The people who keep an eye on that room, and write down this Zheng Ruyi. For no reason, I bought a maid for five hundred taels, and I''m not sure if there is any secret. " Bai Chun takes a look at the eunuch on Li Ye''s side, and then reminds Li Ye lightly. Then Aunt Xiaoye nodded her head and said, "the eunuch didn''t let her see her." "Will my aunt care about your spending this money? Master Xiao, don''t be distracted any more. The lady Zheng Ruyi will not leave Chang''an. It depends on you whether she can do what you want. " The meaning of Bai Chun''s words has some meaning, which makes Li Ye a little confused. "Yes, Miss Bai, don''t worry." Xiao Zhizhong gave a bitter smile in his heart, and then he concentrated and began to prepare to bid. And the next bid, in the eyes of grandma, was more like a noble man from two families on the second floor who deliberately smashed the house. With a girl about thirteen or four years old, she was brought up with fear. Without waiting for the people in the hall on the first floor to ask for the price, the two private rooms on the second floor were all quickly giving the price of 521. Cui Xin, who was hidden behind the screen, was more or less happy at first. After all, the higher the price, the more his share would be. However, when he noticed that he had always been a woman like man, after competing with Xiao Zhizhong, who was always honest and cautious in court, his face suddenly became thoughtful. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 969 Xiao Zhizhong looked askance at the handsome man in green at the door of three or four rooms away from him. His face began to jerk involuntarily. He had a bad start. He thought that no one would bid. Who could have thought that the handsome young man next to him would dare to raise the price. When Xiao Zhizhong looked at Yan Lingbin, Yan Lingbin also looked back at the past. She was not interested in the affairs of the imperial court. Even officials such as the county magistrate and don''t drive were all senior officials in her eyes. Naturally, she couldn''t recognize Xiao Zhizhong, who was close to the door and had a blue face, was the official''s servant. Of course, it is even more impossible for her to think that behind Xiao Zhizhong are Bai Chun, who is frowning, and Li Ye, who is staring at each other. "Not all the rich merchants in Chang''an City want to buy slaves today? How about this Let it go first? " Li Ye swallowed his saliva and asked his aunt Bai for advice. What''s more, he doesn''t think the woman whose age is similar to him downstairs can be worth two thousand taels of silver, but is just a skinny maid. Since the offer is higher there, just give it to him. "No, these people are all officials to private people. Before they became slaves, their status was not simple. Now some people are willing to pay two thousand Liang silver to buy them, which shows that there may be some secret hidden in the little lady." Bai Chun lightly shakes her head and signals Xiao Zhizhong to continue to increase the price. She doesn''t believe that there are more rich masters in Chang''an, even in the whole Tang Dynasty! What''s more, in her heart, she has already decided that the identity of the 13-4-year-old girl downstairs must have something to do with Zheng Ruyi. Otherwise, why could Zheng Ruyi be called five hundred taels at once? Xiao Zhizhong looked at Li Ye and Bai Chun, then nodded slightly and said in a deep voice to the man beside him: "two thousand and one hundred Liang." After hearing the price of 2100 Liang, the grandmother downstairs was so happy that she almost fainted. The maid originally had the most silver of 100 Liang. Besides, she had to be the little lady beside her who had excellent background and background. So even in her dream, she did not think that a maid could bid more than two thousand taels. Moreover, judging from the posture of the other side, it seemed that she would continue to increase the price. Is there anything different about the little lady next to me? But when she looked left and right, she didn''t see a clue. Apart from being able to identify that the little lady must be a full beauty when she grows up, there is nothing else that can make people pay high prices. "Two thousand five hundred taels." Yan Lingbin nodded to the man next to him, and the man immediately raised his hand and shouted. The grandmother could feel her heart trembling, and even her limbs began to shake because of her excitement. Her lips trembled and her eyes flashed. With the price rising, she had decided that the little lady must have something special that she couldn''t see. However, the two families did not give in to each other. Obviously, they didn''t mean to raise the price, stir up the market, but were determined to buy. As a grandmother in law, she has been in this business for so many years, so even from the atmosphere of fierce fighting between the two families, you can still smell whether they really want to buy or whether they want to. After the price of 2500 taels was quoted, Cui Xin''s look became more and more gloomy. His form is a bit difficult to get off now. In front of the public, it is no good to stop buying and selling, but continue to shout. Who knows who will be the unlucky one in the end? If Xiao Zhizhong was working for the imperial court to check himself, no matter how much he quoted, he would be nonsense. In the end, he would never get a cent of the money himself. Xiao Zhizhong listened to the handsome man who raised four hundred taels of silver. The whole person felt bad at once, 2500 taels. In normal times, it would be enough to buy 30 slaves. Xiao Zhizhong, who frowns, is also very clear in his heart that these personnel are of great importance. If he only competes with the young master who is not far away, he will not be able to grasp the control of the criminal department at that time. So he took a deep breath and watched Zheng Ruyi, under the leadership of a clerk, had come to the door of the handsome young man with the deed of sale and the documents of the dental trade in his hand. Zheng Ruyi looks at Xiao Zhizhong at the door in the distance. Her heart is trembling. She just came out with the deed of sale and other things from behind. She doesn''t know what happened in the hall just now. So at the moment, looking at Xiao Zhizhong''s pale face and helpless appearance, he looked sad and looked at the young and expensive young man who bought him. Li Hong has been sitting high on the Diaoyutai. He doesn''t care about the price call in the hall. Let alone Changan, which is the whole Tang Dynasty, he doesn''t believe who can have more money than Bai Chun, so he relaxed his mind and let Yan Lingbin ask for the price all over the world. Zheng Ruyi looks back at Xiao Zhizhong with a sad look again. Then she slowly enters the room and stands in a corner. As a maid, she is not even qualified to salute. Stunned, Xiao Zhizhong looks at Zheng Ruyi''s body disappearing. He forgets to respond to his grandmother''s question for a moment, and then another maid is bought by Yan Lingbin. She spent 2500 taels to buy the little lady, but Yan Lingbin''s face did not smile at all. Although she had never experienced this situation, she did not allow others to bid and then played the piano for others when she was in Huafang.Bai Chun frowns. Xiao Zhizhong is not very satisfied with her. She is still a little bit close to the royal family. Although no one has mentioned it any more, Xiao Zhizhong has been cautious all his life. Even in the official affairs, he only seeks to make no mistakes, and his political achievements are not very good in Li Hong''s eyes. And it was because of his caution that he was able to sit firmly in the position of official servant who was in charge of Tang Dynasty personnel. "I''m sorry, Miss Bai. I''ve been negligent." Xiao Zhizhong, who wakes up, immediately turns his head to salute and apologizes after seeing the little lady being taken down. "The next one thousand taels, the same one thousand taels each time." White pure light said. She doesn''t care who wins or loses in the bidding, but what she cares about is whether Li Ye can grasp the evidence that Cui Xin and Yaxing have been bending the law for selfish ends and converting officials and slaves into private individuals. This is more important to her than anything else. So on the surface, she is not angry, but she has already started to calculate in her heart. If she is still in a stalemate for a while, she must win a deal even if she does it in person. "Your name is Zheng Ruyi?" Li Hong pointed to the futon in the corner and motioned for Zheng Ruyi to sit down and talk. Although tables, chairs and benches have appeared in the Tang Dynasty for many years now, after more than ten to 20 years of change, some places still retain the way of sitting, so there are still dandelions in the tooth shop. After all, this thing is not expensive, and it also makes the guests feel that the tooth shop is careful and thoughtful. Why not do it for them. "Yes, my maidservant''s name is Zheng Ruyi." In the process of sitting down, Zheng Ruyi secretly takes a glance at Li Hong. She is like all the people in the hall, even the grandmother and so on. She is very surprised why this young man is willing to spend a lot of money on himself. But now she has become a slave, it is obviously not qualified to ask the doubts in her heart, can only be what others ask, what she answers. "Li Wanshun, who are you?" Li Hong looked at Zheng Ruyi, who was sitting in a dangerous position, and then asked lightly. Li Wanshun is the second daughter of Li Jiancheng, the second daughter of the hidden Prince Li Jiancheng. Zheng Guanyin, the empress of the hidden prince, came from the Zheng family in Xingyang. She died in Chang''an a few years ago. Li Wanshun, who was named the head of Wenxi County at that time, was later married to Zheng yingdao of Zheng family in Xingyang. Zheng Ruyi was the youngest daughter of Li Wanshun and Zheng yingdao. Therefore, Zheng Ruyi had to call Li Hong as his cousin. "Yes It''s a maid and a mother. " Zheng Ruyi is shocked. Unexpectedly, the young man in front of him knows his life experience. "Even if you were demoted to be a slave, you should be an official slave, and you should be under the supervision of the Ministry of punishment. Why did you appear in Yaxing?" Li Hong asked lightly. I vaguely remember that Li Hong once asked Wu Mei''s opinion on the disposal of Zheng Ruyi. At that time, Wu Mei only sighed and said when it was time to report injustice and injustice. Later, di Renjie told him that Zheng Ruyi, including Zheng Ruyi, had worked hard to remonstrate with him. He even used his identity as the daughter of Li Wanshun to win over some officials in the imperial court, such as Xiao Zhizhong, the Minister of official affairs. So Li Hong, who was still hesitant at first, gave up and left everything to them. He didn''t want to buy the first maid as his cousin, which made Li Hong laugh. It''s really a wonderful fate for a family not to enter a family. Zheng Ruyi lowered her head and sucked her nose. At this time, she had decided that the young master was willing to spend five hundred Liang silver on herself. Obviously, she was interested in her own identity, not because of her beauty. What''s more, even in terms of beauty, the woman sitting next to the front dressed as a man is much more beautiful than she is, and she is far behind. But in the two people said these words, 1000 Liang plus 1000 Liang bid, in Yan Lingbin''s depressed situation, has already called 20000 Liang silver. At this time, the hall has already become silent and the needle can be heard. The people who originally wanted to buy some women from rich families to take them home to satisfy their vanity and inner sense of achievement were already in a state of exasperation. They wanted to get up and yell at the two people on the second floor. After all, if these two people are so rich and ambitious to bid, there is no need to guess that the price will inevitably rise significantly when the company again bids three days later. Miss today, to the next market opening, the hands of a hundred liang of silver, in this short three days, can at least shrink by 12 Liang, think about it feel depressed and angry. But now they are bidding with others, but they don''t have the confidence and strength. So they can only hold the silver ticket and look at a little girl who is 15 or 16 years old. The price is between them, and it has gone to the sky high price of 30000 taels. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 970 Xiao Zhizhong''s whole body is shaking and trembling, and even the whole person is ignorant, as if in a state of oxygen deficiency. As the bidding gets higher and higher, his brain is no longer able to think autonomously. He can only continue to raise his hands again and again and ask for the price again and again. And the fellow beside, the voice has begun to tremble, the appearance of the whole person is not much better than Xiao Zhizhong. I have been in the tooth shop for decades, but I have never met this situation. I never thought that a servant of 15 or 6 years old could be charged as much as 30000 Liang silver. At the moment, he is also numb to repeat the bidding, and another guy not far away from him, like him, can''t feel whether his face will move. In his opinion, his face and body have become stiff and incomparable on the superposition of thousands of taels of silver. The smile on the grandmother''s face, which was bright as gold and silver, was gradually dull at the moment, and her eyes seemed a little empty. The price increase of 12100 Liang made her gradually aware of the dilemma from her initial ecstasy. If she can, she really hopes that the two nobles can hold their hands high and set the price. After all, there are still many maids to bid for today. She would rather earn less from one person, and she also hopes to sell all the slaves at a good price today, taking advantage of the two gold owners here. After all, she also knows that, three days later, when the dental market opens again, although the price must be higher than usual, it will never be so crazy and desperate as it is today. The grandmother, who was so elated and trembling that he couldn''t help himself, heard only the voices of two assistants. The dazzling assistant held up his hand, then put it down, and then quickly lifted it, as if she was still floating in the cloud. Cui Xin is remorseful at the moment, secretly regretting that he should not be greedy for money. He should not have deceived himself that he must be able to make a lot of money after the slave girl sold for 3000 Liang. Now his luck makes him stand on the edge of a cliff. With the price rising, Cui Xin can feel a crisis approaching him. Peiqing''s affairs are still in front of her. She has participated in a lot of official to private affairs, and even sold them to Peiqing secretly. Now that the imperial court has put Peiqing in custody, I really shouldn''t be open-minded and take a good official career. Looking at the numb Xiao Zhizhong with a cold eye, Cui Xin, even if he was blind, could feel that the price reached 30000 taels of silver at the moment, which was obviously not what he could call for as a clean and honest official. Even if he added up all his salaries in recent years, it was not enough for the 31000 taels he just called out. But who will be behind Xiao Zhizhong? He has changed several angles so far, and he can''t see clearly the faces of several people inside. On the other side, there is a childe who is as delicate as a woman. Cui Xin doesn''t know him, so it''s hard to judge whether Xiao Zhizhong is willing to make a compromise with him. Moreover, when Zheng Ruyi walked into the room, the assistant who led Zheng Ruyi into the room was sent by himself to investigate. However, his subordinates were also very familiar with the young man in his thirties. "35000 taels." Yan Lingbin was a little worried. She was so anxious that she kept her voice down and raised the price by 4000 Liang. Hearing the price, the grandmother almost fainted. At the moment, she didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad. The maid on the other side was already shaking with the price. At the moment, when she heard her own value, she suddenly changed from 31 thousand taels to 35 thousand taels, so her legs softened and she sat on the ground. In the hall, as Yan Lingbin''s voice just dropped, he was shocked in a moment. Originally, he had been looking at the slave sitting on the ground and why they were worth so much money. Now they all turned their heads again and looked in the direction of Yan Lingbin. "Forty thousand taels." A clear voice sounded on the other side, and the crowd burst out a cry of surprise, and then turned their heads to look at the other side. However, the crowd did not see the figure, only heard its voice, but did not see the person. They looked forward to it, and could not suppress their curiosity. They wanted to see who the female voice, who was calling for 40000 taels directly. Yan Lingbin frowned a little. She had already quoted 30000 taels. She was a little afraid. After all, 30000 Liang was not a small sum. Her Majesty didn''t even give breakfast and dinner at the official assembly these days, so she couldn''t be a loser. She was in a trance. She didn''t know from the voice of 40000 Liang that the one who had just bid was Bai Chun. In addition, she had deliberately lowered her voice to match her image of a woman disguised as a man, so Bai Chun didn''t recognize it at the first time. Yan Lingbin was the one who just asked for 35000 Liang. "Fifty thousand taels." Yan Lingbin''s voice trembled, and this time it was the price of conditional launch. With the bid again and again, she didn''t have time to think at the moment, so she began to increase the price, but the voice has unconsciously recovered the original voice.On the other side, Bai Chun, who had already stood up, could not tell from the short three words that the clear female voice just now came from Yan Lingbin. With the public to see a beautiful woman in a white dress, from the inside of the room to the door, can not help but again issued a roaring scream. "100000 taels." White pure indifferent cold, in the crowd''s voice, gently open cherry lips, gently open the way. But when she finished speaking, Yan Lingbin was confused. Looking at Bai Chun''s figure, she was stunned. She wanted to laugh and feel helpless. She had been competing with Bai Chun and Li Ye for a long time. After Bai Chun finished speaking, the hall became much quieter than before. It seemed that people did not even dare to breathe. They could not help but stand up. For a while, they often looked at the beautiful woman in white, and then looked at the handsome young man over there. If she changed into women''s clothes, she would not lose the handsome young man in white fairy. Bai Chun looks at the familiar face, slightly identifies it, looks at Yan Lingbin''s tearful and smiling cheek, and instantly understands that it is Yan Lingbin who has been competing all the time! Moreover, she also knew that Yan Lingbin had left the palace with his majesty early this morning, so Bai Chun didn''t have to think about it at the moment when she saw Yan Lingbin. Li Hong must be sitting in it. So Bai Chun takes an angry look at Yan Lingbin, and then looks back. Li Ye, who has been scared by her price of 100000 taels, is also stunned. "Aunt Aunt, what''s the matter with you? " Li Ye looked at Bai Chun with a trace of reproachful eyes and asked in some uncertain way. "I''ll settle with you later!" Bai Chun turned back, not because Yan Lingbin came to her, but because she heard noisy footsteps on the first floor. After looking at each other with Yan Lingbin, Yan Lingbin nods to her, and then turns to walk into the room. When Cui Xin saw Bai Chun appear at the door of the room, his face turned pale. He held the door frame and lifted a small slit in the curtain. At the moment, he didn''t listen to him shaking. Even the curtain seemed to be deliberately shaken, like waves. But before he could react, he could see the noisy footsteps ringing in the silent hall. Then he saw Yang Zaixi, the new governor of jingzhaofu, who had been in office for more than two years, after su GUI, the last governor of Jingzhao government, was dismissed. "Stop all transactions, and seal up all the account books today and hand them over to Jingzhao government for supervision." Yang Zaisi led a group of people to stand on the high platform in the hall, looked at the blank looking grandmother and said to the people in the hall. From the beginning to the end, Yang Zaisi''s eyes did not look to the second floor. When Wang Xiaojie was sweating to find him, although he spoke in a hurry, he also named his majesty and his eldest son Li ye here. As Yang Zaisi''s voice rang out, Cui Xin, who was hiding behind the curtain, fell down with his hands on the doorframe. Then the whole person became like a walking corpse and collapsed in the chair beside him. Next, don''t guess, he has already understood that he should not have come here today, let alone let them bid so after the transaction of 3000 Liang. Fortunately, Bai Chun did not have any substantial evidence, and he was not sure that he still had a chance to survive. As long as the guests bought with 3000 Liang could leave safely without being investigated by the Beijing Zhaofu. But How could this happen? Yang Zaisi is not a fool. In the past two years, his position in Beijing Zhaofu has been impressive. Chang''an city is also changing with each passing day under his jurisdiction, which is more prosperous than before. "What''s the matter, aunt?" Li Ye looks at Bai Chun standing at the door, not making a sound, but quietly watching. And downstairs with Yang Zaisi''s voice sounded, Li Ye could not help but come out to ask. "What''s the matter? You don''t want to ask! I ask you, why don''t you tell me about your father here? Did your father tell you Bai Chun lowered her voice and looked at Li Ye, who was almost as tall as her. "Ah? I Because Xiao Zhizhong is here, I didn''t have time to tell you. Why? " Li Ye did not understand why his aunt suddenly became angry. "You stupid boy, do you know who was bidding with your aunt just now? It''s your wife! A woman dressed as a man! Those two women were bought by your concubine Yan. What''s more, your frugal Yan Mu Fei is willing to spend money like this today. It must be your father who supports her behind her back. " Bai Chun looked at Li Ye, who was a little enlightened. She snorted and continued to lower her voice and said, "believe it or not, your father and Emperor will tell you to buy Yan Mu Fei at a high price. It''s a big deal for Bai chun to come over and settle the bill! Silk has never seen you pit your own people like this. No matter how stupid your father was at the beginning, he did not pit himself. Be careful. You will see your father later. If your father and Emperor beat you, your aunt will not mind. " "No?" Li Ye didn''t expect that he was just forgetting for a while, and that he had caused so much trouble. "Come with me." Bai Chun said in a low voice, and then left the two eunuchs with Xiao Zhizhong and led Li Ye to Li Hong''s room.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 971 Looking at Yan Lingbin''s strange face, Li Hong raised his head and asked leisurely, "why, did you meet Li Ye? How dare that boy dare to bid such a price? " Yan Lingbin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he pursed his mouth and sat down beside Li Hong. After looking at Zheng Ruyi, he said, "ye''er has no money, but his aunt Bai is rich. Bai Chun ordered the price just now." Finally, Yan Lingbin recalled the feeling that he was so nervous that he was about to suffocate. Unexpectedly, he put his arm around Li Hong and laughed: "sister Bai and Li Ye have been asking a middle-aged man to bid for the price. But later, it was estimated that the price was too tight for the concubine, so sister Bai called for 100000 taels in person ¡£¡± Li Hong nodded thoughtfully. There was no embarrassment on her face because the flood had just washed into the Dragon King temple. Bai Chun helped Li Ye, obviously because of Pei WANYING''s request, so she spared no effort. In that case, Li Ye or Bai Chun already has evidence on the secret operation between the tooth movement and the criminal department. While they were talking, they saw Bai Chun in a white dress and skirt at the door, and Li Ye appeared at the door. On the table top in front of Li Hong, there was Zheng Ruyi''s contract of sale and a corresponding document. After looking at the two people coming, Li Hong pointed to the contract of selling one''s life on the table, and then said, "You Yan''s mother and concubine have already got the evidence for you. This evidence is actually dispensable. Whether it is important or not, we need to compare whether the account books of the dental trade have been forged. So you go down and check with the Jingzhao mansion. I will inform Yang Zaisi about this in a moment and hand it to you You handle it. " "Yes, father." Li Ye saluted respectfully, but his eyes did not dare to see Bai Chun and Yan Lingbin standing up slowly. "Come here, come to my mother''s concubine." Yan Lingbin said with a smile. Even Li Hong could feel the threat and threat in his tone: "tell me about it with my mother. When I came to Yaxing with your father, do you know or don''t know?" "I forgot, because Xiao Zhizhong was there, I couldn''t find a chance to talk to Aunt Bai for a while." Li Ye looked at the document in front of his father and wanted to get it right away. But seeing his mother and concubine pressing the hand of the document, Li Ye felt that his ears were already aching and burning hot. "Forget it? Three thousand and five hundred taels of silver were given to Yaxing. Did you forget the two words? Auntie, I''ve been busy for you. Do you think your concubine Yan has more than 3000 liang of silver? I didn''t pay in the end? If you don''t tell me that your father and Emperor are here, you and I are bidding in the tooth shop like a resentful wife! If it spreads in the palace, have you ever thought about how your mother and your other wives will laugh at us? " Bai Chun also gives a cold smile, then looks at Yan Lingbin, who is holding the document, and walks to the other side of Li Ye. "My father..." Li Ye saw that he was surrounded by his aunt and his mother''s concubine, so he had to ask for help and look at Li Hong, who was leisurely drinking tea. "I can''t take care of it. It''s you who made them lose more than 3000 Liang silver. It has nothing to do with me." Li Hong didn''t care about his prince''s death. He watched Yan Lingbin and Bai Chun grab Li Ye''s ears one by one. Li Ye, who had no choice but to hide and avoid, let his hands grab his ears. He did not dare to cry out. He only squeezed his neck and whispered for mercy. Only when his aunt and his concubine got angry, could his two red ears be liberated. Li Ye, who was holding the document, rubbed his hot ears and was about to go down the stairs with his neck contracted. However, Li Hong called again: "take the people away, and it''s up to you to decide how to deal with them." After that, Li Hong waved his hand and watched Li Ye with Zheng Ruyi, who had been lowering his head, waved to Xiao Zhizhong and his two eunuchs, and then went downstairs. Standing at the railings on the second floor, not only he, but also all the people in the hall, finally saw the young rich businessman who was willing to bid 3000 Liang for a maid. But in people''s eyes, Li Hong, who is tall and tall, is not the focus of people''s attention. On his left and right sides, Bai Chun and Yan Lingbin, who is still dressed as a woman, look like a fairy, like a nine day Xuannv coming down to the earth, a weak and thin man like a beautiful man coming out of the painting. The demeanor of the two men, obviously, completely turned the emperor of Tang into a supporting role, which was directly ignored by the public. Yang Zaisi, who was still standing in the center of the hall, looked up at Li Hong, Bai Chun and Yan Lingbin. After a slight salute, he began to talk in a low voice with Li Ye, who came downstairs. Standing on the second floor overlooking the noisy downstairs, both the guests in other rooms on the second floor and the people in the hall are all puzzled at the moment. They don''t understand why Beijing Zhaofu wants to stop this unprecedented Ivory auction. Naturally, Li Hong didn''t pay much attention to the case of a vice minister of the Ministry of punishment and a prefectural governor. It was also a good way to leave it to Li Ye to deal with it, and then to stand by on his own. "Don''t you really stand by Bai Chun is somewhat worried. Can Li Ye, who is only 14 years old, be able to afford such a large case? "When I was ten years old, I became Minister of the Ministry of household affairs. At that time, I was more worried than I am now. In this world, no matter what seems to be secure, it is not all in fear, and then through their own efforts to achieve Li Hong said irresponsibly, the whole person lying on the railing, looking down at the crowd slowly become quiet.Cui Xin has been found by Yang Zaisi and Li Ye. Cui Xin looks pale, as if she is several years old at once. When she sees Cui Xin''s appearance, she has no need to think about it. Today, the Beijing Zhaofu government stopped bidding, and then found Cui Xin, who was quite different from him just now. Obviously, the imperial court has to investigate the issue of official transfer to private affairs. "Cui Lord Cui... " The grandmother held out her hand and tried to stop Cui Xin, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only watch Cui Xin be taken away. All the account books and so on in the tooth shop were wiped out by a group of people. They didn''t even leave a piece of waste paper for them. They all took them back to the Yamen. "It''s a pity that I have more than 3000 Liang silver." Said the one who was unwilling to pout. "What? You spent 500 liang of silver, OK? If you ask Li Ye to return it to you, you''ll have to pay back the money. " Li Hong got up from the railing. He wanted to see the secret of dental trade today. He didn''t want to come and give him such a big surprise. The official slaves of the imperial court were so blatantly converted into private slaves to bid and sell. Cui Xin is really brave. "This is also true. Fortunately, the 3000 taels have not been given in time, or I will be really distressed." Yan Lingbin Manager Hong reminded that he had only paid 500 Liang, and his mood immediately became relaxed. "Are you done?" Li Hong turns his head and looks at Bai Chun and asks. "After that, let''s see if ye''er can find out something. Pei Qing, who is imprisoned in the criminal department, has a very hard mouth. Up to now, he has not said how tea and Tian Xiang got to him. Ye''er has sent someone to Suizhou "Suizhou is his hometown of Peiqing, but I think those documents will not be left behind. The matter of adding fragrance to the red sleeve can be put on hold for the time being. Since you are trying to get angry for Li Ye and revenge Pei Qing for using Li Ye, you don''t have to hang on a tree, do you? Besides, it is also because Cui Xin bought the official slaves. He Peiqing, at most, acted as a tyrant for the tiger. Why don''t you check the land of Shengyun building? Before the opening of Shengyun building, we can find out what was done there and why it could be expanded. The capital Zhaofu or the Ministry of works gave instructions and so on. There are also two county magistrates, whether they have given gifts to Peiqing, whether Peiqing has promised them anything, whether there are other officials, rich businessmen and other close contacts with Peiqing. Since the Shengyun building has been opened in Changan City, it is necessary for some of them to communicate with them. Naturally, some people hate them and spread the Internet to look for them. There is no need to go to the officials We are close to each other in this matter. What''s more, as long as Cui Xin is relaxed here, is it still important for Pei Qing to relax and accept? You should be thorough and comprehensive in all aspects. If you are always one track minded, you will suffer if you encounter Cui Xin and Pei Qing, who have the reverse ability Li Hong swaggered down from the second floor, followed by Bai Chun and Yan Lingbin. The three people went to the hall, and when they went out, they still stayed in the hall to watch the excitement. They could not help but make a passage for the three people and watched them leave in silence. However, when they got to the carriage which stopped far away, they suddenly looked at each other. Later, they found that after they had sent Wang Xiaojie and Li Ye away, Li Hong had no one to drive the carriage. After he arrived here, Hua Meng was set aside by Li Hong. Four people, including Saleh and Hassan, who were eating big food, stayed in the yard and didn''t go anywhere since they had been there. Li Hong had to feel a little strange. Is it possible that the four people are summing up something and want to work together to calculate themselves? so Hua Meng and Wang Xiaojie drove into the crowd after they drove to the family. They did not know how many people were there. They did not know whether there was any hidden eye in the courtyard where the ceremony was arranged for the big cannibalism. Could they get some reasons for the two days of great cannibalism. "What about this? Can''t I drive? " Li Hong stroked the beard on his chin and murmured at the horse, who, after seeing himself, was cheerfully snorting and trampling back and forth on the ground. "Or Shall I come? " Bai Chun stretched her neck and looked at Li Hong. "I''ll do it." Yan Lingbin said eagerly. Facing the request of the two girls, someone looked at the horse silently, shook his head and murmured: "if no one drives, where will it pull us to? Do you want to try it? " "Really "Good." The two women were very excited. They really wanted to see if the Dawan horse was really smart! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 972 Even though Dawan horse is human, it is impossible for him to know where he should go with the three masters. Therefore, the three people after getting on the bus are big enough to let Dawan horse go forward by himself. At first, the two women were very curious, and both wanted to see where the Dawan horse would take them. But Li Hong obviously did not have such curiosity. He sat in the carriage and closed his eyes to sleep. He wanted to bet with the two women on where the carriage would eventually stop, but apparently both of them had learned a lesson. After summing up their experience, no one was willing to bet with him. Therefore, Bai Chun and Yan Lingbin lost their Kung Fu. They continued to look at Dawan horse and dragged them to where they were going because they were so familiar with the street view on the road, which was the direction to the imperial palace. The central army at the gate of the imperial city clearly knew that this ordinary carriage could not be more ordinary, but in their eyes, it was an ordinary carriage. Looking at the driverless carriage, it entered slowly from the gate of the Imperial City, and there was no soldier of the central army to intercept it. Dawan horse obviously knew his duty. After entering the Imperial City, he followed the usual road and walked slowly to the gate of Zichen hall, then stopped. The two women in the carriage were in a state of desperation. They thought that the horse could bring them any surprise. They didn''t expect that the horse had no interest at all. The old horse only knew to go to the palace. Hengyanfan, the Minister of Hubu, Xu Yanbo, Xu Yanbo, the new Guozijian, Li Dan, Li Zhe, and Li Xian, the king of Pei, were standing near the gate of Zichen hall. They were surprised to see that the driverless carriage stopped, the door of the carriage opened, and then Li Hong walked down one after another. "No No one''s driving? Did you come back by yourself? " Li Dan was most surprised that his majesty didn''t even have a driver when he left the palace. What should he do in case of something?! "The old horse knows the way. Although this horse is in his prime, it is obviously very smart. He can go back to the palace without driving. How about Li Zhe, is it better than your horse?" Li Hong got out of the carriage and looked at the people at the door of the hall triumphantly. At first, Li Zhe and he had to choose one of the two horses. Finally, Li Zhe chose the smaller one and left it to Li Hong. "If I get my horse on, I can run to Luoyang by myself." Li Zhe said faintly, the disdain and sour taste in the tone can be smelled from a long distance. "Blow it. I heard that some people even beat their feet last time and ran to Luoyang by themselves. Was that lost or wild?" Li Hong did not leave a face, hit his own brother said. A few days ago, Li Zhe had been staying in his house, but he didn''t go anywhere. At last, he found out that the horse''s foot had broken and his car had turned over. Therefore, Li Zhe''s arm was dislocated, so he had to recuperate in the mansion. Hearing Li Hong''s sarcasm, Li Zhe''s disdain on his face became more obvious. He moved his dislocated arm on the day of the activity, and vaguely said, "this shows that it is a good horse with character." After waving his hand to stop Heng yanfan and Xu Yanbo from seeing each other, Bai Chun and Yan Lingbin behind him saluted with several people, and then led by the maid in waiting at the door, he went back to the palace to rest. "What day is it today and how do you get together? What can I do for you? Or are you looking for someone else? " Li Hong took the lead and went to the main entrance of Zichen hall. "Every time, it was after the court meeting that" fangjiantianxia "was released. So after we read the book, we naturally have to come to you." After Li Xian regained his status as Prince, he looked much better than before. He was not like a plain middle-aged man when he returned to Luoyang from Ji Ling City. "About slaves?" Li Hong, who knew it well, asked, "do you want to plead with me or solve my doubts? First of all, including the ladies in the palace, all of them are in the reform of slavery, so if you want to keep the slaves, there are no other good ways besides the household registration, and finally you have to see if people are willing to stay and do not want to stay, so you can not stay. "What if you want to stay?" Li Dan''s fat figure squeezed between Li Zhe and Li Xian, half a step behind Li Hong, and stood at the gate of Zichen hall and asked. "Stay if you like." Li Hong turned and looked at several people standing side by side. "Your Majesty, I still don''t know. If you are willing to stay, then naturally you are still a slave. But isn''t this in conflict with your Majesty''s reform? How to divide registered residence? After staying in the palace or in the mansion of several princes, then the fields will still be... " After Heng Yan fan saluted, he looked at Li Hong and asked cautiously. "Good problem, but easy solution." Li Hong glanced at the xuanzheng hall in the distance ahead, then turned around and walked to the Zichen hall. He came to the biandian hall, motioned for the people to sit down and then said, "I have seen the opinions of the Ministry of housing before. These differences are very big, but there is no once and for all solution to anything. After solving the current problems, looking back, there will be new problems. The face of the court is not that you can''t make mistakes, but that you know how to change after you make mistakes. This is the face of the court. As an emperor, I don''t care about small changes every year and big changes in three years. What are you afraid of? "Li Hong smiled and rose to the last time he talked with the Ministry of household, and left the handwriting on the page, pointing to the distribution of the slave system. After the population movement, he said, "whether it is the palace or the palace, the slave wants to leave. Naturally, it is to leave the registered residence and the fields, and do not want to leave. Then the registered residence and the farmland are handed over to the master to manage them. Besides, it belongs to the owner''s family. " "the local tyrants and evil gentry are merged evenly by the average allocation of land, but it is a temporary solution, but the right of life and death of slaves is still closely linked with the main family. Even if they want to leave, then the owners are unwilling to give land and household registration, and what should they do?" Li Xian thought for a while and then said after looking at several others who felt a little bit the same. "As I said just now, there is no wise decision-making once and for all. Even the emperor is no wiser than the one sitting here. What''s more, the original reform was just to give slavery an independent personality and freedom, born with equal status, rather than doomed to a lifetime of slavery''s unfair fate." Li Hong''s look was equally serious. then looked at the eyes of several people and continued: "the court''s decrees and laws will be changed simultaneously. For the slaves of this class, the registered residence is the most important one. We can only do it step by step, and then find problems and solve problems in the process. Finally, through unremitting efforts, we will improve the legal system of the Tang Dynasty step by step." "No more business?" Li Xian thought about it for a while, and asked uncertainly. "No business, no harm! Is this sentence familiar? By the way, you may not know each other. But this saying is very reasonable. Slaves are assets, not people, so they can be bought and sold. After banning trading and giving them equal status, I only want this first step. As for what will happen next, I''m afraid only ghosts know. " Li Hong shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands. "Let those who have slaves not buy and sell at will, or even dispose of them at will, and give them certain legal protection instead of killing them like goods and livestock?" Xu Yanbo is worthy of being the person in charge of Guozijian''s sacrifice of wine and the supervision of "the world in the world". He understands the problems Li Hong wants to solve faster and more thoroughly than others. Just like a secretary, you can often understand the intention of the boss and the leader in a few words. "yes, that''s what it means. With a household registration, everyone who dies, whether male or female, old or young, or old, weak or ill, whether or not they die normally, must be reported to the government to cancel the household registration. Instead of the normal death, it is natural that the master should give an explanation, whether he is murdered or how it is human life." Li Hong nods, looks at the brow tight several people to say. Then the hall suddenly became silent. No matter Li Zhe or Li Dan, even Li Xian, began to think about whether this step was good or bad for himself. , after all, if a servant has a household register, he should go to Yamen to cancel his household registration after death. It is proper that he should be responsible for the death. If it is not a normal death, it should be held responsible. If it is dead in the hands of outsiders, then it will be fine to report that the Yamen has become a homicide case. If it is not for the outsiders, it is for its own people, then it will be hard to say that it will not be enough for a person with a status of aloofness. It may be implicated or even punished for the death of a slave who is no longer a slave. "I think it''s still good. If it''s not a person with evil intentions or selfish intentions, it''s only used as servant girls to serve the people in the mansion. It''s a good personal protection for the maids, so that there won''t be any more mass graves..." "When the Tang Dynasty is rich and powerful, we should have some humanity. It''s useless to talk about the way of heaven. When people are not completely equal, it''s bullshit to talk about other things. Therefore, if we want to conform to the law of heaven and not violate the harmony of heaven, we should first solve the problem of human equality. We can only talk about other things when we have the minimum equality between people. Otherwise, at this stage of the Tang Dynasty, talking about other things is extravagant hope and a joke. " Li Hong said with a smile. The prosperity of the Tang Dynasty does not mean that every corner of the Tang Dynasty is rich. There are many remote places in the Tang Dynasty, and there are still a few who can be rich. After all, in the 5000 year history of China, there is no dynasty that has truly achieved that all the people can not worry about food, clothing and well-being. Unless they are some self deceptive experts, they ignore those low-income people who are lagging behind. They only do the survey and certification of the average income of the middle class and rich families, and only investigate the people in the first, second and third tier cities, instead of collecting evidence in places surrounded by mountains, traffic and high altitude. How ridiculous! Pathetic! Shame again! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 973 After hearing Li Hong''s remarks, several people gave a noncommittal smile, and then they were worried. Fortunately, what happened in the next few days was what he, the emperor, should face. Even if they wanted to help resist, they were not qualified to help his majesty resist. However, under the leadership of Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan, king of Pei, Li Zhe of England and Li Dan of Yin, together with Xu Yanbo, the eunuch, and Hengyan fan, the Minister of Hubu, all of a sudden left their seats and stood up to salute Li Hong. Then the five people took out a document from their arms and handed it to Li Dan, the king of Yin. Li Dan held the document and handed it to Li Hong, who was curious. "What do you mean? Is it forced? " Li Hong knocked on the table, indicating Li Dan to put down the paper, and then he began to read. "How dare, I''m not impatient to live." Registered residence in registered residence, Li Dan put his hands in his sleeve and laughed. "We have passed the air with a few people. Finally, we handed this list to registered residence." and everyone in the government asked them all about it. They would stay and stay behind. Home. " then Li Zhe went on to say, "but unfortunately, there are not many people who want to go. Most of the slaves even get the household registration, or they have no one in their home. They do not know where to go. Even after they go out, they do not know how to live. They dare not deal with people and start living alone. Of course, those who are willing to leave will not express their opinions very soon. At least some people will be reluctant to part with them. After all, there are only a few of them who still have parents and relatives in their families, or are slaves together. They are willing to start a new life. " , "some people''s origin is not here, or even miles away, but they dare not go. They can''t believe that they will become a member of my Datang people. They will have registered residence and farmland. Even some people will worry that if they get their registered residence and field, and return to their own hometown, will the local authorities give them... Human treatment. " Li Xian put a lot of emphasis on people, and this is not what the limited servants in his house said, but the feedback he got after asking the slaves of other families. "Does it have anything to do with me?" After reading the following book, Li Hong couldn''t see that Li Dan, the servant of the fat man''s family, was the largest among the three, but the number of people who had to leave was the least. "This..." Several people looked at each other, do not know what Li Hong''s words mean. "After the three provincial system, if the local government fails to do so, it will be the responsibility of the local government, the governor of Daoyu, the Dali temple and the six ministries. As an emperor, do I have to worry about these trifles every day?" Li Hong leaned on his chin and looked at Heng Yan fan. "This..." Heng Yan fan looked ugly. When he heard his Majesty''s first words, he had already expected that his majesty had always set the direction and left it to the ministers to take care of it, rarely by himself. Although it is also a means to win over ministers and give them trust, after using this method too much, especially when the errands given by his majesty are very difficult, the courtiers always feel that this is not his Majesty''s trust, but they just put them on the fire and barbecue them. "Yes, I will live up to your Majesty''s heart, and I will handle this matter properly." Even if Heng yanfan wants to say something, he can''t open his mouth. Who let himself be the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, and this is his duty. "So that''s what you''re saying?" Li Hong picked up the document in his hand and shook and asked in front of several people. "Yes, brother Huang, I can assure you that before the five of us, no one has supported you with such a clear-cut banner. Therefore, the five of us are the first group to stand up for you at the first time. Moreover, when we came, we had already let out the wind, and we had the right to support your slavery reform, so Do you think we should be rewarded? " Li Dan looked at Li Hong''s leisurely and contented manner, and immediately began to ask for benefits with a smile. Recently, his own workshop in Taiyi city is short of money. Bai Chun, who used to ask for money and people to give people at any time, is not as happy as before because of the Empress Dowager''s will. Therefore, Li Dan, who is eager to break a penny into two pieces, is about to die of poverty. Besides, there were many slaves in his house. He thought that through slavery, a large number of people could leave, and a lot of expenses could be saved. Who knows, there are only a few people who are willing to leave, which makes Li Dan lose the confidence to save money, so he has no choice but to ask Li Hong for money now. "Reward?" Li Hong looked at even Heng Yan fan''s face with hope. He laughed and said, "OK, no problem. That''s it. The law on the reform of slavery, as you have just said, is very clear, and you have also pointed out its disadvantages. Then it is up to you to improve the law and supervise its implementation and the process of the reform of slavery. Yes, there''s no need to look at each other. Just the five of you. As for the number of people in Dali temple and Yushitai, including Guozijian or Hongwen hall, and who they need, you can communicate with them. Of course, if it''s not possible, come back to me and I''ll make decisions for you. How about it? ""This Is that a reward? " Li Dan''s eyeballs were almost decided by Li Hong. He was surprised to fall to the ground. He came to ask for money, not for power. How can this be done? Now that he is being squeezed by his brother, he almost has no time for himself. If he also takes this amendment, he will really have no private time. "What? Thunder, rain and dew are all grace. Is that just a talk Li Hongzheng is worried about looking for those people to revise the law. Since someone bumps into it, he doesn''t have to be polite. Xu Yanbo looked at several people around him with some difficulty, and then he prayed to Li Hong. However, before he could speak, he was robbed by Li Hong and said: "the students and gentlemen in the Imperial College should be able to understand how to improve the laws and regulations. What''s more, in recent years, the loopholes in the laws and decrees of the Tang Dynasty have been made up by your Guozijian and chongwenguan You have no reason to refuse, do you? " "Yes, your majesty said, but I did not refuse. It''s just It''s just Xu Yanbo looked at the left and right again in some embarrassment. He hesitated and said, "Your Majesty, can you let me tell you alone..." "Let''s just say it here. If there is no outsider, what else can you do about the Imperial College?" "No, it is It''s my family. " Xu Yanbo''s face began to become embarrassed and said helplessly. The smile on Li Hong''s face became stronger. Although he didn''t guess it completely, he could not help but think of what Heng yanfan told himself a few days ago that Xu Yanbo was afraid of his family. "Which minister can have family affairs in front of me? Here, now, do you want to hear it? " Li Hong looks at Li Dan a few to nod into peck rice Wang Ye to ask a way. Hengyanfan was very clear-cut. It was not necessary to guess what Xu Yanbo was going to say. Today, he was driven off the shelf. Without consulting with the county head Li Chuyuan, he agreed to slavery and presented a list of slaves and maidservants in his family. Since a military order was made in front of his majesty, Xu Yanbo would have to carry out it after he went back. However, Li Chuyuan, the county head, was not easy to offend. That was one of the few Royal relatives who could enter and leave the palace at any time. Besides, old king Ji supported him. Even with Xu Yanbo''s ten courage, he did not dare to confront Li Chuyuan. Therefore, Xu Yanbo, who was suffering and embarrassed at this time, did not need to guess that he hoped that his Majesty would come forward to solve his family conflicts and make trouble with Li Chuyuan. "You can''t look at it. It''s my business." Li Hong one push six five, extremely irresponsible said. After knowing the truth, Li Dan and Li Zhe, even Li Xian, have already begun to laugh up and down, panting to tease Xu Yanbo. After being aware of his predicament, Xu Yanbo''s face was even more embarrassed. He was red with embarrassment. None of the people in front of him could afford to be provoked. The only one he could afford was Heng yanfan. However, Heng yanfan just told him why he was afraid of his own country and why he was embarrassed. Now it is impossible to get back a city immediately. So he continued to look at Li Hong for help and said, "Your Majesty, today, the head of the county, Li Chuyuan, is also in the Palace. It is said that he is coming to see the Empress Dowager. Therefore, I ask his majesty to help him through this difficult task Off. " Xu Yanbo did not dare to imagine what kind of personal injury Li Chuyuan would cause to himself after a violent outburst. After experiencing it once, he absolutely did not want to experience it again. Moreover, this is also the sorrow of being the royal family''s son-in-law. Compared with the powerful princesses, princesses and county heads, the emperor''s son-in-law must have the habit of being afraid of his wife. Otherwise, he or she will suffer losses in the end. "What is she doing in the palace? Didn''t you just come a few days ago? " Although Li Hong was not afraid of Li Chuyuan, she also knew that Li Chunyuan and her girlhood were quite different after their marriage. It was absolutely not too much to describe Li Chunyuan as a female tiger. "I don''t know. I met him when I came into the palace. By the way, I found out." Xu Yanbo looked at the only straw in front of him. At this time, only his majesty could save him. "Then she knows you Do you hand over to the court the names of the maids and maids in the mansion and the fields they possess? " Li Hong asked carefully this time. After all, he was a little afraid. Did Li Chuyuan already know that she chose to enter the palace at this time to seek justice from her mother? After all, the empress mother in this matter, is not to support their own, at least not very keen on their own restructuring. "It''s like I think you know. " Xu Yanbo said in awe. Now he is standing beside the precipice. It depends on his Majesty''s thought whether he can survive or die without a burial place. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 974 In any era, the basic principle of doing anything is the same. If you want to promote a thing, then you must have "Your Majesty..." Wang Lou looked in awe at the emperor of the Tang Dynasty who was talking to the Empress Dowager. After several times of silence, he finally opened his mouth. X {2028} "what? Not yet? " Li Hong sat opposite Wu Mei and took a look. He was not so afraid of his own Wang Lou. "They didn''t leave. Now they are in the xuanzheng hall. If they don''t see your majesty, they will not leave." Wang Lou carefully considered the words. "Who are you hiding from me? I also said that you are filial. That''s why I sat idle all morning with this palace in Penglai hall. " Wu Mei took a look at Wang Lou and then said faintly. "I am an emperor. Who can I hide from in the Tang Dynasty? If you want to say yes, you will be the only one. " Li Hong waved and let Wang Lou leave. If those old guys like to sit down, let them sit. The big deal is that tomorrow''s court meeting will not be held. Wang Lou wanted to leave, but was kept by Wu Mei''s words: "who is waiting for him in xuanzheng hall? Because of what, you know? " "The Empress Dowager is..." "The two old men of Kong Yan family, Kong Yuan and Yan Yude, seem to have a few old men about the same age as Yan Yude and some old men of Hongru and Daxian. I don''t know what to do with me." Li Hong himself rubbed some uncomfortable temples said. "They? Now Yan Yude is not over 80 years old and 90? " Wu Mei put down the memorial that Li Hong let her see just now, carefully calculated and said. "It''s not. You say that such people don''t live in their homes and run up to the court..." "Because of slavery? Or something else? " Wu Mei interrupts Li Hong''s complaint and asks. "I don''t know, but I think slavery and both. Before I came to you, I heard Hua Meng say a few words about the debate between Hua and Yi, and what era it is. I also want to repeat the old tune. " Li Hong shook his head. He would not argue with these old antiques about the rule of virtue and benevolence. It has never been popular in the Tang Dynasty. Now, with the stability and vastness of the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and after the dissolution of the five surnames and seven outlooks, the regional form has become a sharp contradiction. Therefore, these old antiques can''t bear to regard themselves as orthodox Chinese civilization outside the central Plains, so they want to stick to the Central Plains. This is completely contrary to my strategy in recent years. I have expanded these years to get rid of their Confucianist discrimination between China and foreigners, and then let more people regard themselves as the civilization of the Tang Dynasty, so that the influence of the Tang Dynasty will become greater. I am not in the same line with them, so there is no need to meet them. In the pre Qin period and even the Han Dynasty, the debate between China and foreigners indeed promoted the development and dissemination of Central Plains culture. However, in the modern history of China, it has become an obstacle to modernization. Otherwise, those dynasties and people who were closed to the outside world and watched from the outside world could not be ignorant of their sense of superiority. The distinction between the Chinese and the barbarians. The Chinese ethnic group is located in the Central Plains, which is the center of civilization, while the surrounding areas are relatively backward. Therefore, the concept of distinguishing people based on the standard of civilization, etiquette and righteousness has gradually emerged. "In the spring and Autumn Annals of Zuo Zhuan, justice, the tenth year of Dinggong:" China has the great etiquette, so it is called Summer; there is the beauty of clothing, which is called Hua. ". The difference between Chinese civilization and Chinese culture is not based on Chinese culture or culture. Those who do not agree with each other are called barbarians or barbarians. At the end of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, the princes ruled. Confucius proposed to respect the king and repel the foreigners and carry forward the culture. If Chu claimed to be a barbarian state, then the civilization developed day by day, and the Central Plains princes allied with it, they would no longer regard it as barbarian. And Zheng was originally Zhuxia, and if his behavior was not in line with righteousness and propriety, he was also regarded as a barbarian. Wu Mei looked at Li Hong''s impatience and the appearance that he didn''t want to see. After careful consideration, she said, "isn''t that good in the way I''m in the Tang Dynasty? The responsibility of educating the people should be in the Tang Dynasty, distinguishing China from barbarians, and retaining Chinese civilization. " "What''s the use of that thing? In recent years, children''s ministers let the Confucianists go abroad, that is to let more people''s foreign countries and tribes be harmed by Confucianism, so as to plant such thoughts in their thoughts and blood. Can''t I, the ruler, be fooled by them, too? " Li Hong was indignant. He managed to fight out the current situation. Seeing the harvest season, these old things rushed out. He didn''t know whether he wanted to share a share of the profits or felt that he had spread their Confucian ideas. So he ran to find himself and hope to recover his life. Wu Mei obviously didn''t know the judgment of later generations on Confucian culture, so in her opinion, today, even in Anxi, Anton, Annan and other places, all the tribes in foreign countries were people of Tang Dynasty, and they all respected Li Hong as emperor. At this time, if we can distinguish the Chinese from the barbarians in their own homes, wouldn''t they be able to govern and manage better? After all, Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism are also the foundation of a country. Will they be used by others if they are so widely spread? "What children want is integration, identity, and true unification. Confucianism is not an encouraging way to spread culture. It can''t build a protective umbrella for them on a piece of soil. Instead, it should go out like these years. Cultural identity and integration are the foundation of the real rule of the Tang Dynasty Li Hong sighed helplessly that even the dragon mother could not see through this layer. After years of hard work, if the whole nation did not stick to it, it would be really hopeless.If you think about the US emperor in the last life, and then think about the two hundred and fifty virtues of Confucianism, they are totally two sides. The American emperor was willing to share their literature, culture, democracy, law, freedom, equality, rights and so on to the whole world, trying to conquer the whole world with their powerful economy and culture. Therefore, he did not care that these so-called cultures were applied by others. Does this seemingly generous and almost defenceless attitude really mean that the US emperor is like a saint and a good man? No, they just instill their culture into us, even willing to impose them on others. But they are related to absolutely safe and sophisticated things. Why don''t they share them? On the contrary, Confucianists are not willing to give their books and notes to others, or even treat them as treasures. However, they are willing to give them generously for things like technology. In Li Hong''s opinion, this kind of corrupt behavior is the real failure of the family. The reason why Li Hong broke up the five surnames and seven hopes and drove out the Central Plains was to imitate the American emperor and make the culture of the Tang Dynasty recognized in the surrounding areas, thus affecting their own culture. The united front of culture is far more destructive than iron riding and horse writing. Even if the Tang Dynasty perished in the future, the foreign tribes who accepted the Chinese culture would agree that their culture was Chinese culture, which made Li Hong more willing to pursue than the concept of state. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 975 Mother and son are sitting in Penglai hall with big eyes and small eyes. Wu Mei can''t persuade Li Hong to go to xuanzheng hall, but Li Hong''s explanation makes his mother still confused. Although Wu Mei believes that Li Hong''s decision will not be wrong, over the years, all Li Hong''s decisions have been proved to be right. Even at that time, there was no trace of any right or hope, and even there was no trace of malpractice at all. The seemingly reasonable mechanism was extremely predictable and corrected before the symptoms appeared. Just like a fairy who seems to be able to predict anything, Li Hong, in her opinion, suddenly does something inexplicably and irrationally. It seems that there is no trace to follow and a whim, but in the end it is extremely correct. "So you''re going to hide in my Penglai hall all the time Wu Mei stretched out his feet and kicked him. Li Hong, who was drowsy and about to fall asleep, asked. "Well? No, Li Zhe and Li Dan have gone, and Li Xian, let them have a try first... " Li Hong straightened up. Recently, he had a little more exercise. He got up too early and went to bed too late. He was a little bit out of spirits. "Don''t count on us. As soon as we entered the xuanzheng hall, we were asked to be speechless and ran out of the room in dismay." Li Zhe and Li Dan, following Wang Lou''s back, walk to Wu Mei''s front ceremony, and look at Li Hong, who is embarrassed. "Sacrifice before the Imperial College? You can''t last half an hour? Those old people estimated that if you talk to him for half an hour, they will be tired and doze off, right? Why are you inferior to them? " Li Hong picked his eyebrows, a little dissatisfied with Li Zhe and Li Dan. It''s reasonable to say that they have read the books of sages and sages better than themselves. They can also mix for a few hours, which will make those old folks lose their energy. Let''s retreat in the face of difficulties. "At the beginning, those were already returned to Mr. Zhang. I said that they were faithful to the past but not to make a statement. They also said that they had their own opinions, which was called" small words and great justice. ". Moreover, the debate between the Chinese and the barbarians has now been abandoned by them and began to talk about the great righteousness of the monarch and the subjects. In a word, I have heard of the brain melon seed pain, and now people still have some circles. " Li Dan and Li Zhe complained after sitting down beside Li Hong. "I can''t even tell the names of the twelve classics. How can I argue with them? They are familiar with the twelve classics of Confucianism. I''m afraid that if I say a word, they all know which book and page they are from. I can''t really argue with them. I dare not provoke them with their beards and staring eyes. In case one of them died in xuanzheng hall because of words, you should not put all the blame on me. " Li Zhe also shook his head in the face of Li Hong''s eyes. Their minds and attention today are not in the books of sages at all. If they are allowed to argue with the antiques of their eighties and nineties, they can be dismissed in a few words. "I wanted to talk to them about the energy of electricity, why trains can run automatically without horse drawn horses, the relationship between coal and steam, how heat can be converted into kinetic energy, how the positive and negative poles of electricity, generators and transformers of electricity, and how coal can generate electricity, what is an engine? But others said: the metaphysical is the Tao, while the lower is the instrument. It is just the so-called gentleman without tools. So... " "God''s special gentleman doesn''t have any tools. That''s nonsense! This is to aim high! Cultivate one''s moral character, govern the country, and level the world without technology? " Li Hong got up from the sofa, but in a moment he sat back with his mother staring at him. "But Kongyuan also said," if a gentleman is not a tool, that is, a gentleman will not become a tool of others, and a person who becomes a tool of others is not a gentleman. A gentleman will not be used by others, and he who is taken advantage of is not a gentleman. What''s more, Confucius said: a gentleman should be erudite and knowledgeable, and have various talents, not limited to one aspect. " "God''s all rounder! How can there be so many all rounders in the world? Are all talents spoken by mouth? Is he Confucius an all rounder? They have made some contributions to social development and productivity. What kind of learning is always around people? It is called Tao to study people and metaphysics. What kind of food can we eat or can we fill the people''s stomachs? I have nothing to do when I''m full. If I have time to study people, I''d better find out the disadvantages of this society. I''m not sure I can look up to some of them! " Just arrived at the tea just up, and quickly put down the breath, too hot. "Why don''t you try it?" Li Dan looked at Li Hong so indignant, carefully said. ¡°¡­¡­ Go away. If one of them died in the xuanzheng hall, the responsibility would be great or small. " Li Hong''s anger is like a ball. He doesn''t want to go to xuanzheng hall to face those antiques. "Well, what about Li Xian? He hasn''t come yet or... " "He''s going to be quick, too." Li Zhe said lazily, "when those antiques were arguing between us, he kept silent and kept observing..." "He is a good melon eater." Li Hong mumbled. "Melon Eaters?" "It''s for the fun." "Empress dowager, your majesty, King Pei, please." Wang Lou appeared in front of a few people again, and after a while, Li Xian''s face was also a little embarrassed and uncomfortable to walk in. Looking at the one armed Li Xian who came in, Wu Mei suddenly felt a little bit surprised, as if the time suddenly returned to a certain scene 20 years ago.At that time, the former Emperor was still alive, Li Hong was still the crown prince, and Li Zhe was also the king of England. Li Dan was still sitting in his somewhat wooden king of Yin. As a Pei king, Li Xian had not broken an arm. Li Lingyue, like a crazy girl, liked to pester Prince Li Hong most. Now, after 20 years of twists and turns, her own four sons have once again gathered in her Penglai palace, but now there is no emperor and Li Lingyue who married others. As time goes by, it seems like a snap of a finger. At the beginning, all the princes in the palace were young and elegant, but now they are mature and stable princes. Wu Mei looks at the four brothers sitting opposite each other. The expression on each face is relaxed and natural. She feels like she is surrounded by a sea of happiness. Recalling his intrigue after the palace fight, and the scene that Li Hong secretly went to the cold palace to see Xiao Shufei and was chased by himself, his eyes finally stayed on the tea surface on the table. It seems that on the water, there is a small sapling of the same species as Li Hong and Li Zhiyi. Now it has grown into a towering tree and stands in front of his Penglai hall. My eyes are fixed on the tea. In my inexplicable mind, it has always been the tree at the gate of Penglai hall. I can see the towering tree every day. It is still flourishing and vigorous. Especially in summer, or when I am in a bad mood, standing under the tree, everything will become relaxed in an instant. "Water the tree at the door." Wu Mei looks suddenly, suddenly open mouth light say. "Mother You What''s the matter with you? " Li Hong looks at Wu Mei''s stupidly looking at the water surface of the tea in front of her, and asks with some worry. "It''s OK. The queen mother just lost her mind. Wang Lou, go and water the tree at the door. " Wu Mei raised her head and gave a relieved smile to Li Hong and her three other sons. Then she said, "what about Li Lingyue? Let her come to me at once The four brothers Li Hong, Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan looked at Long Ma suspiciously. They didn''t know how for a moment. The expression of the empress of the mother was It seems that there is a little more sentimentality. "When you are old, sometimes you will unconsciously fall into the memories. Just looking at the four of you, some of you Some of you miss your father. Go with me tomorrow. " Wu Mei continued to look at the cup of tea, light said. Li Hong nodded silently. The green and white hair on the temples of Longma was mixed together, which made the white hair particularly dazzling. Unconsciously, Li Hong had to admit the fact that long Ma was really old. "You go on." Wu Mei picked up the cup of tea, stood up and went out, then said to the four brothers. Four people silently nodded, some looked at each other, can only be to see them not to accompany Wu Mei to leave. "Since the mother and empress have something on her mind, you..." Li Dan Li Hong from the nearest, stabbed Li Hong in the waist and said. "No, I''m just going out for a breath. I''ll be informed when Li Lingyue comes." Wu Mei did not go out of the distance, did not turn around, light said: "go to the Shangshi Bureau." "It seems that we have a good lunch." Li Hong smiles and says, looking at the back of the Dragon Mother''s departure. "Then you can eat at ease? Don''t forget that some old men in the xuanzheng hall are still waiting for you with their anger. " Li Xian''s ability to pour cold water is growing. However, compared with Li Hong, he is not as cruel as Li Hong: "you said that you three can''t even work out a few old antiques? Or the Royal Prince! What a shame to the royal family. Well, tomorrow you three will accompany your mother to visit his father. I will deal with those old guys "You? Your book of sages doesn''t read as well as we do? They are not afraid of the majesty of your emperor. They even want to die in front of you, and then have a good reputation of being dedicated to the Tang Dynasty. For them, death is valuable. " Li Zhe reminds Li Hong, the most authoritative supporter of Legalists. "No, if you fight with them in xuanzheng hall, they would really like to die in the imperial court. In this way, the records of the historiographers will be enough to make them famous in history, and benefit their descendants. Even if they can''t make it right, after their exaggeration, it''s not clear that they will label themselves as having something to do with the royal family or you, All in all, they''re not losing money on this deal. " Li Xian stood in front of the glass window, behind one arm, looking at the figure of Wu Mei and others. "Of course I can''t Li Hong smiles with confidence. In the face of the three people''s questions, Li Hong did not betray his concern and said: "for me, it''s good for me to fall asleep and sleep. As for other effects, I haven''t found them. I wanted to give you three princes a chance to show their faces, so that the three of you can prove in front of the people that you are not the kings who eat the Royal meal for nothing, but all the noble kings with prestige, talent and wisdom. But So you''re not up to it. " "The three of us can''t, and you dare not go. No, what else can you do? Who do you think is good? " Li Dan is unconvinced and can''t compare with some old Dong in xuanzheng hall. However, he hasn''t finished reading a Book of classics and history since he was a child, so he is much better than Li Hong."My imperial concubine shangguanwan''er!" Li Hong''s facial expressions were more or less conspicuous, but after Shangguan Waner''s four words were exported, Li Dan and other three people completely shut up and no longer doubted. Indeed, compared with the classics and history subsets, sages and sages, even their four brothers tied together is not enough for Shangguan Waner to read alone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 976 Since she was four years old, she has been learning classics and history books with her grandfather shangguanyi since she was four years old. In addition, she has not left her books and there is a rival in her literary attainments. Therefore, since she married into the Imperial Palace, she has been in charge of "the world in the world" with Li Lingyue The temperament of talented women is becoming stronger and stronger. In Li Hong''s words, from a long distance, it seems that you can feel Shangguan Wan''er with a faint smell of ink. This sentence also made Shangguan Waner think that she had been contaminated with ink because she had checked the print of fangjiantianxia. She also sniffed her clothes with her head down and found no peculiar smell. "Gao zhaoer. Really, why didn''t we think of it? If Li Lingyue, sister-in-law of the emperor and Lingyue were added, they would be enough to make the old Dongs retreat in the face of difficulties? It can even get the upper hand. " Li Dan became self-confident in a moment. He was not as lifeless as he had been just now. "I want you to be famous first. I don''t know you don''t strive for success. I can''t help but invite my imperial concubine shangguanwan''er out." Li Hong was proud that he could be such an intellectual, gentle and well read imperial concubine. "It''s not that you''re all talented. There''s no need to show off like that." Li Zhe is a little sour. "Why don''t you let your princess try it?" Li Hong did not feel that relying on women to resolve embarrassment for himself would embarrass him, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. He still said with a shy face. "Forget it. I won''t tell you." Li Zhe waved his hand. Penglai hall is very large. In addition to some places they can''t go to at will, other places can be visited at will. So Li Zhe no longer paid attention to the three people and stood up straight. Under the guidance of a maid in court, he did not know which room he was going to. After three people were left in the room, Li Dan''s eyes purred twice, and then he got up and said, "before lunch time, I''ll go to see how the transformer works, and whether the line goes up or down. You can talk." The electricity that came out of the experiment has been able to light up outside Chang''an city. However, the invisible electricity was sent to the Imperial Palace, which was nearly 30 miles away, which made Li Dan a headache. Moreover, according to Li Hong, we should not only think about the present situation, but also the future planning, such as the power consumption in other areas after the Imperial Palace and even the whole Chang''an city. Therefore, the planning and design of electric poles should not be based on the Imperial Palace, but also take care of the whole city of Chang''an. For Li Dan, this is a very challenging task. Even for him, before lighting up the palace, he had no confidence in Li Hong''s grand plan. In the huge living room, in addition to the maids, there are only the eldest and second sons of Wu Mei, Empress Dowager of the Tang Dynasty. Li Xian, who has been standing in front of the glass window, is still looking out of the window with divine eyes. The flowers are gradually blooming and the leaves on the trees are full of fresh vitality, which makes the whole Penglai hall colorful and elegant It seems to be in the dreamland of paradise. The overall planning of Penglai hall is completely designed and constructed by Wu Mei bit by bit. Even if the insignificant corners fall, they are filled with solemnity and elegance. The unique majesty and magnificence of the Imperial Palace are also reflected incisively and vividly in the overall style. In addition, the garden layout and the exotic flowers and stones from the Tang Dynasty and other parts of the world. In Li Hong''s words, Tigress won''t feel bored and think she is in the forest. "How are you thinking about big food? They''ve been waiting for you to give in. I''m tough, but Still need to know your bottom line and principle. " Li Xian looks back and looks at Li Hong, who is learning from Wu Mei just now. He is staring at the water surface of the teacup and asks Li Hong. "Where do you think we''re going to win? Or is there a chance of success? " Li Hong did not look up, but continued to stare at the teacup and asked. Li Xian was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "it''s hard. Before today, I would have believed that I would be 50% sure, but after meeting the old directors in the xuanzheng hall today, I think that there will be 20% to 30% of the winning chance. " "They don''t represent the people of the world, do they? What''s more, even the five surnames and seven hopes have been disintegrated by me. Can their influence be higher than that of the five surnames and seven hopes? " Li Hong finally raised his head and said in surprise. "They can''t represent the people in the world, but what I''m afraid of is their voice It is also the aspiration of scholars in the world. Scholars love books like life, regard them as rare treasures, and some ancient books and books, but they are not willing to show them easily. After all, they are all the heirs left by our ancestors. If you publicize them so wildly, it is not aimed at my Chinese family, but also at the tribes of foreign countries. I think that if we go on like this for a long time, let alone them, we are afraid that all the scholars in the world would not like to do so. " Li Xian sat down on the chair in front of the window and said faintly. Looking at Li Hong, the teacup in front of him was as attractive as a fish tank. He took a deep breath and continued, "so I don''t know how determined you are. As you said, the pen and mouth in the hands of literati are the most powerful weapons in the world, which can''t be matched by any weapon. Even if you are not afraid of the fame behind you, do you need to consider the stability of the country? ""What does big food mean?" Li Hong asked quietly, still looking at the teacup. "There''s no fish in there. What are you staring at?" Li Xian did not directly answer Li Hong''s words. "There''s no fish, but there''s tea. They all look alike. I think Dashi doesn''t really want our culture either. I''m afraid your negotiation with them has fallen into a deadlock, and you don''t know my bottom line. Therefore, in today''s stalemate, it''s very difficult for you to hold your attitude towards them... " "Yes, I have scruples and indecision in my heart. It has always been a big taboo in negotiations. I am now in such a position by you. You want to give big food, but you don''t want it. What you want, you don''t want to give it. " "You''ve been in Anxi and Jiling city for many years. Laoliu, tell me whether it''s Anxi or Jiling City, or the four towns in Anxi, including Loulan, Yumen, Tuyuhun old land, and so on, the development of these years has changed greatly or not much with the time you first arrived Li Hong''s eyes finally left the teacup and asked Li Xian, who was sitting leisurely in front of the window. "Big, big. Sometimes I wonder if, without the changes that you started as Minister of Hubu, Anxi was still Jiling City, or Tubo, Tuguhun, and so on, would there be such a prosperous scene today. Like the Kunlun mountains that go to Anxi, the caravans rise and fall one after another, far from the end. All year round, no matter whether it''s windy or rainy, Yumenguan pass or Anxi, they''re full of business all the year round, which brings great wealth and influence to the Tang Dynasty. During these years in Anxi, I can be said to have a deep understanding of the so-called technical core and the basis for development. To tell the truth, compared with the ancient classics, the rapid development of productivity is what you Li Hong has been pursuing, and it is also your successful achievement. " Li Xian is very frank and does not mean what he really thinks. "Yes, as you said, there is no end to development. At that time, Hu Qin, Hu chair and other new things were introduced into our Tang Dynasty. We also value weak treasures. Now, when I export them, they also regard them as treasures. However, no matter whether it is the Tang Dynasty or the Dashi, as far as the cultural level is concerned, there is no nation like us that can embrace all cultures and then integrate them into our own culture. Which of them has not been influenced by foreign cultures? But why is it so difficult for us to go out of our own real culture? Of course, apart from the laziness and prejudice of Confucianists, it is that they have never encouraged active communication. But how old is the Tang Dynasty? I''m afraid they can''t imagine it? They didn''t know that after stepping out of ten thousand li, it was still the territory of Tang Dynasty! But they would rather not see it, they would rather crouch in the place where they have made their fortune, and then sit back and watch the sky. Such an attitude is totally undesirable... " "I understand that you have made up your mind. No matter Li Dan, Li Zhe or Bai Chun have the technology of Taiyi City, they can''t allow them to take it back, but I have the culture of the Tang Dynasty..." "Give them as much as you want. If you want to, I''ll pack them for free! I can even pay them to build schools to help them clean up the illiterate "Don''t think about anything beautiful. I haven''t forgotten anything about it. After knowing your bottom line, although I know my bottom line, the negotiation is long and painful. Otherwise, you won''t leave it to me. I will try my best to do it according to your requirements. But I have one more thing to ask for... " "What''s the matter?" Li Hong''s eyes were bright, looking at Li Xian happily. "It''s about the state of Japan. The prince Dazu is your brother-in-law, but Can I beat him up if I have to? " Li Xian''s face is a little puffy. If this kind of conversation is recorded by the Historiographer today, his reputation gradually cultivated with the help of Li Hong will be destroyed once again. "Is that a success? Did the eldest daughter follow her? " "Mrs. Huang didn''t join in, but you also know that the prince of Dajin was only afraid of you in my Tang Dynasty. Even if he wanted to know about the affairs between me and you, it was difficult for him to know. Therefore, every time he negotiated with Japan, the boy would not open any pot and mention which pot, which made me want to beat him." Li Hong doesn''t have to think about it. What Li Xian said was about winning the crown prince''s throne with himself. Naturally, the prince of Dajin was fond of pinching people and hurting feet. If you don''t open a pot, you''ll have nothing to beat. "No problem. Don''t worry about my face. You can beat me if you want. You don''t know, the Japanese race is very strange, it''s just like a wonderful flower. The more you give his face, the more he will kick his nose on his face, and then he will not pay attention to you. But the more you don''t treat him as a person, the more he will offer you up as an ancestor and respect him. So don''t be polite to Japan. If you should beat up, I''ll take care of it "Well, I''ll be at ease with your words." "But don''t really fight to death, just teach a lesson. The Japanese people are really strange. Although they respect, fear and admire the strong, they do not have the servile talent to kneel and lick in their bones. They still have some backbone and wolf nature The wolf''s nature is not right. It should be a dog''s nature that is not familiar with feeding. If the owner is strong enough to fight against you, he dares to attack the master. "Li Xian looked at Li Lingyue, who looked scornful at her face, came in, ignored it, and said with a smile: "you are also accurate. Is it really better than some people in the Tang Dynasty? Some people in the Tang dynasty like what you call kneeling and licking. Moreover, slaves are more talented and servile. When they meet foreigners, they are eager to kneel down... " "Such goods have been kneeling for a long time. Just give them to the bones. There''s no need for them in Tang Dynasty." "Is it really good for you to arrange the country of Japan like this Li Lingyue continued to look at the two people in front of him with disdain, and then sat down beside Li Hong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 977 Since Li Hong led the officials to test the steam train outside Chang''an city to return to the Imperial Palace, Li Lingyue reported it for eye-catching purposes. In addition, Li Hongyue beat Li Lingyue. Even if they had a close feud, they would have to wait for a long time to meet each other, and neither of them could persuade them to open their brother and sister. Li Xian looked at his brother and sister without saying a word. Instead, he got up and walked out of Penglai hall for the sake of keeping his ears clean. He wandered around the small flower garden not far ahead, thinking about how to stabilize his advantages in the negotiations with Dashi and Japan. Over the years, he had no ambition to compete for supremacy. Even when he took a bath and looked at the knife edge on his arm, his hatred for Li Hong gradually dissipated. So even now he can face the knife edge on his arm without any haze and hatred in his heart. Even he himself did not know when this transformation took place. Sometimes he would think that when Fang MuQing went to visit him in Jiling City, he always supported the Cordoba family in private according to the imperial court''s will, or because he had been in the battle field of Dashi and various crises in Jiling City, he looked down on life and death at the same time A new understanding? He doesn''t know and can''t say clearly, but he can be sure that Fang MuQing and Li Hong have paid a lot for themselves in the past few years. Even if he was cut off an arm by Li Hong, even if he was exiled to Bazhou, and then to Jiling City, although he never recovered his identity as the king of the Tang Dynasty during this period, how could he have done it without Li Hong''s support? Even in the hands of the right has been greater than a prince should have the right! Sitting in the small corridor Pavilion, the big tree in front of Penglai hall, the big tree planted by Li Hong and his father''s emperor, whose thick branches and leaves have also extended to the top of the gallery and pavilion, making the corridor and pavilion appear somewhat dim under the cover of dense leaves. This towering tree, which has been growing for more than 30 years, never let anyone trim the branches and leaves of this tree when Li Zhi was alive or Wu Mei himself. Even if it was towards the direction of Penglai hall, the expenditure was far away, and the branches had already been pressed on the eaves. Wu Mei would rather lower the eaves than cut them off, affecting his natural growth. "As soon as the leaves fall in late autumn, the courtyard will be covered with golden leaves. The Empress Dowager won''t let the eunuchs and maids clean them, so the whole courtyard is covered layer by layer. Under the afternoon sunshine, it looks golden. Sometimes the empress mother will ask people to move a reclining chair and sit under the tree, and then silently watch the golden leaves falling from the sky. Even if it falls on her blanket or happens to fall into a steaming tea cup, the mother doesn''t care. She gently blows to the ground and picks up the leaves in the tea. It''s very leisurely. " I don''t know when, Li Lingyue, who had quarreled with Li Hong, walked slowly behind Li Xian. Li Xian saw Li Hong not far ahead. He waved at him and walked out of Penglai hall. He said that he wanted to go to Shangshi bureau to see how the lunch preparation of the empress mother was. "This tree is just like the fifth. From the day it was born, it never abides by any rules in the imperial palace. The father and the empress let the fifth grow freely and naturally like this tree. No matter what kind of extraordinary things Li Hong did, even when he was the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, he made the reform of the Ministry of Hubu in a mess. He and Dai Zhide of the Ministry of rites quarreled with each other in the court. Neither his mother nor his father had ever really disciplined Laowu. See that? " Li Xian pointed to the eaves that had been lowered, and the huge branches that stretched out and pressed on the top of a convenient hall in Penglai hall. He continued: "most of the temperament of Laowu is like that branch, which can stretch but not bend. So in the end, even the empress mother or the father and emperor have to make way for him. The empress mother lowered the eaves, and the father and Emperor changed the court." Li Lingyue sat down opposite Li Xian, her beautiful eyes staring at Li Xian''s empty sleeves gently lifted by the breeze. She said with some Emptiness: "the empress has stepped down all obstacles for the emperor, and the father has paved a smooth road for him. In fact In fact, when I was young, I didn''t have a deep impression on him, and I didn''t think he was my favorite. I was 13 years behind him. When I was one year old, my brother had been Minister of the Ministry of household for four years, and soon he would go to Anxi. In my memory, my highness prince of the Tang Dynasty always thought it was you. " Li Lingyue closed her hair, which was disturbed by the breeze. She bowed her head and continued with a smile: "at that time, my mother and my father told me that the prince of the Tang Dynasty is not your sixth brother, but your fifth brother Li Hong, but he is not in the palace now. At that time, I would be confused. Was the fifth emperor expelled from the palace by his father and his mother? Or is the fifth brother dead? But with more and more people in contact with, I realized that the fifth emperor brother was a real man. He was not in the palace, but he went out to fight and fight bad people. " "You didn''t like me when you were a child. Was it because I was in charge of you and didn''t let you do this or that, and Li Hong always spoiled you and let you do whatever you wanted. It was like that year in the Ci''en Temple, you had a conflict with Shangguan Wan''er and Li Dan when they met the prince Zhenla. Then Li Hong rushed over and cut off the people''s property Fingers... ""It was all arranged by him. The imperial brother''s city was very deep. After that, I followed Guan Wan''er because of Li Dan''s words. At that time, I thought it was true." "Don''t you hate old five? Even you dare to use it. " Li Xian big smile way. "Why hate? He used me less these years? And then again, who can escape being exploited by him? Father, emperor, mother and empress can not be spared, and now this "the world in the world" is not still using me? He is a person who uses you for your own good. This kind of means It''s not something anyone else can learn, can it? " Li Lingyue blinked her beautiful eyes, as if her eyes could also speak. She kept staring at Li Xian, waiting for Li Xian to give him a satisfactory reply. Li Xian didn''t answer immediately or even nodded. He just looked at Li Lingyue''s eyes with a smile. He was frank and sincere, as if he had opened his heart to Li Lingyue. After a long time, Li Xiancai sighed and said, "you''re right. Among our brothers and sisters, you are smarter than me. Only I understand is the latest. Thank you for making the month." Li Xian''s words are very sincere, there is no trace of falsehood and camouflage. "In fact In fact, Li Hong is the least free, and he has sacrificed the most. I like this job very much. I can gossip and make people respect me as a princess of the Tang Dynasty. What Li Dan does is what he likes. Li Zhe Although he didn''t like what he was doing now, he was too loose and used to learning as Li Dan did, but he also liked to dance with swords and guns. However, the emperor could not give him military power. After all, if that happened, the courtiers would have to kneel down in front of the xuanzheng hall. Therefore, the emperor seems to be in accordance with his temperament, but he put him closest to the military power, but he can''t touch it, but he is willing to do it. The medicated food room in Taiyi city has always been a top secret place in the Tang Dynasty. Even I can''t go in and out at will. That is to say, Li Dan has to have the consent of Li Zhe. This not only satisfies Li Zhe''s vanity, but also keeps him away from being here Chang''an became an idle prince. " Li Lingyue seems to feel that he is so forced to six brothers, in the same way, some words difficult to express. "I understand what you mean, so the fifth placed me in the position of a courtier in the negotiation with Dashi and Japan. He was closest to the Ministry of rites, but he was not a member of the Ministry of rites. Like Li Dan, he sealed himself two years'' eunuchs to offer sacrifices to himself. Finally, he felt bored and gave up the position of sacrificing wine. And Li Zhe is the same. He has nothing to do but resigns after three days. Lingyue, the emperor doesn''t feel that he is being used by the fifth brother now. Even if he is being used, I have the same idea as you, and I am willing to. " Li Xian bent down and picked up a green leaf, looked at it in his hand, and slowly continued: "I have paid a lot for Jiling City, but I know from the beginning that Ji Ling City has nothing to do with me. He must be Li Hong''s. Li Hong gave me the opportunity to make atonement. In fact, it was to restore my identity as a prince. As long as I didn''t make a big mistake in Jiling City, after a few years, no matter what the situation of the city, Li Hong would have an excuse and reason to restore my king''s identity, and most importantly, he could stop the mouths of the court officials. " "If it wasn''t for you, he could find a capable minister and go to the city of Jiling with narsiye. On the Tang Dynasty hall, there are many capable and loyal ministers to Li Hong, right? " Li Lingyue got up and asked with a smile. "Yes, I''m not the most suitable candidate, but for me, he is willing to take the risk. Therefore, whether I want to repay him or for the country of the Tang Dynasty, I should strive for more interests and chances of winning for the fifth in this negotiation." Li Xian also stood up, looking at Li Lingyue, said with a firm tone. Li Lingyue looked at the open-minded Li Xian and then nodded: "I also go to see what the empress mother is doing in Shangshi Bureau. How can I think of inviting us to eat in Penglai hall today and have a good heart?" After that, Li Lingyue seemed to be back in her childhood. She jumped down the steps, waved to Li Xian, and began to walk outside the Penglai hall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 978 Looking at the back of Li Lingyue''s departure, Li Xian''s brain has been echoing Li Lingyue''s other words: in fact, Li Hong is the least free, and the most sacrifice. Li Xian didn''t know how to understand this sentence, but he knew that Li Lingyue obviously didn''t tell her what she said. Moreover, she came here to find herself, which must be to confirm with herself whether Li Xian, the king of Pei, and Li Xian, the king of Pei, were already two people. It is undeniable that since Li Hong came back from Anxi, Li Lingyue was conquered by her royal highness Li Hong. Whether it is the means to win the hearts of the people, or endless new things, for a girl or a child Li Lingyue, have a fatal temptation. In the same way, Li Hong is sincere to Li Lingyue. In recent years, since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, which princess can be like Li Lingyue? Even after marriage, she can still enjoy the supreme respect and indulgence of the royal family. "You don''t want your brother to be hurt again, but are you not afraid to hurt me if you confirm with me today? It''s true that the relationship with the fifth is getting closer and closer, but it''s worth it. At least, the fifth''s love for you is worth worrying about. " Li Xian, standing in the empty courtyard, looked at the tree trunk again involuntarily, and continued to murmur: "don''t worry, fifth, I know your painstaking efforts. I will never let you down in the future." After that, Li Xian once again went back to the place where he had just sat alone, quietly looking at the leaves that covered the courtyard like a huge net, and fell into meditation. Li Hong wandered leisurely to the Shangshi Bureau. Along the way, he saw Li Dan, surrounded by several eunuchs and maidens, falling at the corner of the palace and erecting a wire pole. He did not know what was recorded or was talking with those eunuchs in a low voice. Li Dan, like a professional, walks leisurely in the palace garden with Huameng behind him. Shangshi bureau does not mean only one place. In fact, not far from Penglai hall, there is a dining room specially prepared for Wu Mei. So when Li Hong stood at the door and peeped around, the maids, eunuchs and others inside immediately knelt down. After hesitating, Li Hong had to step in and signal to those people to keep busy with themselves. "Is Li Lingyue here?" Wu Mei stares at the white plate in front of her eyes and places them around. She doesn''t know the flowers carved with food materials. She doesn''t look back. "Here we are. We were in your Penglai hall just now..." "You two can quarrel, but you are also the emperor of Tang Dynasty. What do you always care about with her, a little girl? What''s the matter with you losing face in front of the world? " Wu Mei personally placed those carved flowers, moving back and forth, trying to find the most suitable location without affecting the main dish in the middle of the plate. "I didn''t care about her. She has been holding on to her all the time. Li Mei was also damaged by her. I didn''t care. I was very generous." He took the chopsticks from Huameng''s hand, took a chopstick on another dish beside him, ignored Long Ma''s white eyes, and put it in his mouth to enjoy it. Then he gave Wu Mei a thumbs up. "I have never been here since your father and Emperor. Seeing you all here today, I suddenly want to invite you to have dinner together..." "I''m still surprised. What''s wrong with you today? It seems that there are some Sad? " Li Hong has no interest in eating food, but he still knows whether it is delicious or not. So looking at the long prawns, red through the red, he pointed to the fingers, while Hua Meng hesitated. In front of the empress dowager, he did not dare to come forward at will and pick up one to peel. "Look at your success." Lazy Li Hong, looking at the appearance of Huameng, can not help but despise the way. However, after disdaining others, he did not dare to do it himself, because he did not know when Long Ma had a knife in her hand. "That''s what happens when you''re old. When you''re old, you''ll like to recall the past when you''re old." Wu Mei put down the knife in her hand and began to go out. The lunch is almost ready, and she prepared it by herself. In recent years, it is extremely difficult for her to have a meal in the Imperial Palace which is managed by her Wu Mei. Li Hong, who didn''t get a lot of good luck, had to wait patiently for lunch time to enjoy it. Wu Mei and Wu Mei go out side by side. As soon as they get to the door, they run into a group of bold black figures. Before Wu Mei even sees them clearly, she hears Li Lingyue''s voice of pain. Then it was clear that Li Hong had a hand against the door and wanted to rush in, but he almost hit Li Lingyue. "How can you be so reckless when you are so old? Can you two pay attention to some of the etiquette models in the palace?" Wu Mei bypasses Li Hong, holding her head down and dancing with her hands in the air. Li Lingyue, who wants to fight Li Hong, goes straight to the small garden where peonies are gradually blooming. "You have a brain disease, you almost hit the mother''s back, all the children are his mother, can you stabilize the point." As soon as Li Hong gave up, Li Lingyue, who was originally like a bull, ran into the dining room without enough strength. The culprit was already closely following Wu Mei and went to the small garden full of peony flowers."Stop with me! I have something to tell you. " Li Lingyue pushed the blossom, Meng helped her hand, looked at the tall figure and called. "Save it. We''ll talk about it later when we have dinner." Li Hong didn''t even return his head. "Will you not accompany me to visit your father tomorrow?" Wu Mei, who sat down in the Peony Pavilion, squinted at her brother and sister, who were wrestling together. Now she has become numb to them, but even in private, she still knows how to care about court etiquette. "I''m still Li Lingyue?" Li Hong was thumped several times on the back by Li Lingyue, but Li Hong didn''t respond, but Li Lingyue''s hand was shocked. Wu Mei was speechless, frowned and said, "what do you say?" Li Hong, with a smile, sat down next to Wu Mei and reached out to pick the peony flower. But before he could meet him, he was patted by Wu Mei. "I''m afraid it''s very difficult to leave Chang''an these days. I don''t know whether those antiques of xuanzheng hall have gone. Although the affair of Cui Xin and Pei Qing, the servant of the Ministry of punishment, has been handed over to Li Ye for disposal, but I don''t know whether he can handle it well. The envoy of Dashi is still talking with Li Xian in Chang''an. Each of these things seems small, but the consequences are still very important. But if you can postpone two days and go again after three or five days, you will be sure of it. " Li Hongqiao legs, feet in the air, from time to time by Li Lingyue to kick back and forth. "OK, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go after these days. I wanted to visit your father and the emperor. What needs to be prepared will take several days. Since it has to be delayed for a few days, I''ll leave the preparation to your queen." Wu Mei finally can''t bear her temper. She gets up and grabs Li Lingyue''s ear and pulls her to her other side to let her sit down honestly. In the Peony Pavilion, the three chatted with each other. In short, they were all surprised by the royal position on the issue of slavery reform. Li Dan, Li Zhe and Li xianzao have been waiting in the room. Together with Wu Mei, there are six people in total. It''s rare to be able to sit together for dinner. As the empress dowager, Wu Mei is naturally the main seat, with Li Hong and Li Lingyue on the left and right respectively. The other three are sitting at the top of the table. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 979 Originally, according to Li Hong''s words, after two or three days, they were able to leave for Qianling. However, because of his affairs, all the people delayed nearly eight days in Chang''an, and then they started to leave for Xianyang. Originally, Pei WANYING, the empress, would have been enough to accompany her alone. But I don''t know why, at the last moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty still called Shangguan Waner, who was in a hurry. Under the influence of Li Hong, Wu Mei has long learned to simplify the complex. Although the number of people who went to Qianling this time was quite huge because of Li Hong''s participation, it was also simplified and further simplified. In addition to the 500 people accompanying the central army, Wu Mei was followed by nearly 500 people. In this way, from the palace out of the city, but also a mighty 1000 people from Chang''an to Qianling. Li Hong, Li Xian, Li Zhe, Li Dan, including Li Lingyue, Li Xiayu, Li Suyu, Princess Gao''an, together with empress Pei WANYING and imperial concubine shangguanwan''er, Wu Mei is quite pleased to see these people. After all, except for Empress Pei WANYING and her wife, they are all Li Zhi''s descendants. According to Li Hong, who came to his carriage after he got on the bus, Li Shangjin, king of Ze and Li Sujie, king of Xu, had already set out from the fiefdom and would arrive at Qianling in the next few days. The empress, the emperor and the imperial concubine should have taken the same car, but because of Li Lingyue''s relationship, she had to squeeze into the car of the empress and Shangguan Waner, so the emperor of the Tang Dynasty had no choice but to walk to Wu Mei''s car again and take the same car with Wu Mei. The rest of them were Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan. Naturally, Yiyang and Gao''an were in the same car. The empty carriage could not be dissolved and returned to the imperial palace. It could only be followed by an empty car to Qianling. Looking at Li Hong, who was sitting on his own carriage, sitting opposite his desk, looking left and right, he looked very fresh. He also sighed from time to time: "now that you are a little younger than your mother, you haven''t even been in the carriage of the empress for a long time. You still look so beautiful." "Taichang temple and so on, there are no officials who say that only the queen is OK? If you take Shangguan Wan''er, no one has any objection? " Wu Mei is too lazy to pay attention to him. She sits on the opposite side of her desk and reads the memorial memorials arranged by Pei WANYING herself. "Yes, why not. But I can''t do without them. Since the last time they left the xuanzheng hall, there has been no movement. They are just like going back to the xuanzheng hall and they are dead. I''m not sure. Therefore, the children''s ministers stayed in the palace for two more days. The original intention was to wait for them, but unexpectedly they didn''t come... " Li Hong motioned to the maiden standing next to him and pulled up the curtain of the window. The sun just rising was shining through the window. It was dazzling. "Are you afraid of those people blocking your way? So I took Shangguan Wan''er? " Wu Mei ''s tone is a little surprised. "Yes, you can take Shangguan Waner for self-defense. Nowadays, there are gentleness and gentleness in martial arts and Shangguan in Wuchen. If you don''t take Huameng and other guards, including the central army, as long as you have gentleness and Shangguan Waner around your side, oh, by the way, you can go all over the world without fear. " Li Hongtian said without shame that he did not feel ashamed that he was an emperor and that both civil and military affairs needed protection from others. "Yes, one man and one martial arts, together with Bai Chun''s money bag, I''m afraid that we can''t find anyone who can be difficult for the three of them in the whole world. We women protect them. You emperor can say it." Wu Mei sighed and watched the sunlight outside the window blocked by the screen curtain. "Do you believe it? When we get out of Chang''an City, or near Baqiao, we may encounter some old antiques to stop us. After all, what these self styled famous scholars and great sages like to do is to challenge authority in front of the common people, saying that they want to understand the great justice. In fact, ah, the little bit of Xiaojiu in my heart is not for the sake of being a famous person behind. " "But after all, they are not afraid of death. They dare to speak up to the court, even to the emperor. Can you say that they are not for the common people in this world, for the country of Tang Dynasty?" Wu Mei personally lit the incense on the table top and looked at the curly green smoke and said. "The people in the world? If it is for the sake of the common people, they will not choose in this festival. After my mother, I''ve been thinking about it for a few days. I''ve been wondering why they chose to come to me at this time, but I''ve been thinking about it for a long time Wu Mei relaxed and leisurely with the carriage of a small swing, followed by a slight shaking of the upper body, lightly interrupted Li Hong''s words and said: "do you want to say that their best opportunity should be a year ago, when you had the most anxious fight with the five surnames and seven hopes and other noble families? At that time, when they came forward, they could make people all over the world admire their righteousness? What''s more, it can also prevent the decline of the five surnames and seven hopes, so as to step on the shoulders of the five surnames and seven hopes, and go up to a higher level, and become the worship of scholars and people in the world? " "Don''t you think so?" Li Hong was not surprised that long''s mother could think that this was not a complicated problem. "I think so, but if the five surnames and seven hopes are down, and then they can debate with you, so as to save the worries of the future? In this way, the five surnames and seven hopes are gone, and they are the only scholars in the world who can follow the lead? It also saves the chance for the five surnames and seven Wangs to come back and surpass them. " Wu Mei raised her eyebrows and took a look at Li Hong."Then the mother didn''t feel that these people came to me to argue with me about the reform of slavery system?" "The heart of a villain is the belly of a gentleman. At any rate, people are famous and sages. Confucianism has always paid attention to education without discrimination, which is quite similar to your slavery reform. Confucius said: sex is similar, learning is far from each other. "Similar sex" shows that everyone has the possibility of success and virtue, while "learning is far from each other" also shows the importance of implementing education. What''s more, Emperor Taizong highly praised him. He successively named him sage and Xuanfu, and your father and emperor also named him Taishi. You really think that Confucianism is all wrong. " Li Hong couldn''t help but excite himself and said, "I don''t dare. I mean to think about why they choose at this time. I always think it''s still related to slavery. If not all of it, it should have something to do with it. " "Why?" Wu Mei subconsciously took out a Book of Analects and asked in front of him. "Punishment does not go up to the senior officials, but etiquette does not go down to the common people. As for this, I think these old guys should have something to do with slavery when they choose to come to me at this time. Because this does not conform to their so-called rule of virtue or rule of rites. The rule of virtue and propriety is just as strict as punishing the senior officials and not lowering the etiquette to the common people. People are divided into three or six grades. The officials are superior, and the common people are as humble as ants, aren''t they? " "Well It seems that you have read the book of sages and sages since you were a child. It is so specious and far fetched. What''s the difference between you and those who don''t know the true Confucianism and cheat on the pretext of Confucianism? It seems that after returning to the palace, I have to ask Wan''er to give it to you... " "No, I can''t learn because I''m so old. Now I can''t learn from the Imperial College with Li Mei? " Li Hong''s face is a little puffy, but suddenly his heart is tight. If Li Mei doesn''t understand in this respect, what should she do when she asks her? Tell her you won''t? Li Hong was sitting in the car, full of thoughts, but no matter what he said, he still felt that Confucianism sometimes seemed hypocritical and lofty. Compared with the punishment of the officials and the common people, the prince committed the law and committed the same crime as the common people. At least, it seems that the aim of the two schools of Confucianism and Legalism is that Legalists can make people in the world happy and submit. In any case, in the last life opened by the wisdom of the people, even if the officials were top-notch, in terms of crime and punishment, at least on the surface, the procedures were the same as those of ordinary people, and they also needed to plead guilty in court. But the Confucian saying that punishment does not go up to the senior officials, why should we give the Confucians and scholar officials face after committing crimes? Why can''t we follow the same procedure as ordinary people? Is it really the class system that makes them superior? Deep in thought, Li Hong didn''t notice Wu Mei''s funny look. In Wu Mei''s opinion, Li Hong was good at everything. He made few mistakes in the national policy of the Tang Dynasty and basically did not miss it. But these are unpredictable, but when borrowing from Emperor Taizong''s words and learning from history, Li Hong''s intelligence quotient is not enough. Especially when it comes to the policy of governing the country and making the country peaceful, in the eyes of Li Hong, Li Hong is obviously a admirer of Legalists. He seems to have a kind of inexplicable resistance and hostility towards Confucianism. From his childhood in the palace, he became a minister of Hubu at the age of 10 and went out to fight at the age of 14. After returning, a series of measures taken by the Court seemed to be in the process of reform. But in the final analysis, Li Hong''s starting point and purpose seemed to be against the Confucianists, and seemed to abandon the Confucian thought of governing the country and making the country safe. Legalists, in Wu Mei''s view, Li Hong is a firm supporter of today''s nakedness. Today, the most important thing for courtiers and even a sentence published in "the world in the street" is to praise the people in the world, but also a naked challenge to Confucianism: everyone is equal before the law. This is consistent with his concept of equality born, but runs counter to hierarchy and class. No one knows why he is so indifferent to Confucianism. "If you want the world to be equal, I''m afraid it''s too difficult. I''m afraid you can''t see any hope on this road." "What? How could it be. " Li Hong was stunned and immersed in his own thoughts. He did not expect that even his mother felt that the road was too difficult. "Do you know fan Chi asked Jia?" Wu Mei looks at Li Hong and suddenly asks. "Fan Chi asked Jia? Wait a minute. I feel a little bit impressed. Let me think about it... " "It''s also called fan Xu. The word is zichi. Lu people, one of the seventy-two sages, can study hard and can also work in the fields. He once asked Confucius about the crops, and after he left, Confucius said, "villains, fan Xu." "Oh, I remember what you said. It seems that there is such a thing. There seems to be a record in the Analects of Confucius." "A few days ago, Li Zhe and Li Dan were scolded for being incompetent. These are facts that people in the world have already recognized. How do you want to change them? The common people in the world believe in the class of scholars, peasants and businessmen. You have broken it, and the status of businessmen has risen. Now you have to change the slavery system. The empress mother is afraid that even if you have changed, you will still be a slave, and your nature will not change. You have wasted all your efforts. " "Well Should I mourn for his misfortune and be angry with him? " Li Hong gave a bitter smile, and what the empress mother said was exactly what he was worried about.There are so many people kneeling and licking foreigners in the last life. What''s more, even if the people of this era have released their shackles, they may not be able to adapt for a while? But in any case, what should we do? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 980 As Li Hong had expected, when the royal army arrived not far from Baqiao, they had to stop slowly. However, neither Li Hong nor Wu Mei, nor other kings, got off the bus or even stopped. After Shangguan Wan''er got out of the car, surrounded by palace maids and eunuchs, Shangguan Wan''er was doomed to lose the Royal respect they wanted. Some old men were at a loss, and their thin beards looked bleak and embarrassed in the breeze, especially Kong Yuan and Yan Yude. They thought that even if they could not distinguish the sages today, at least after they had argued with the emperor, the status of the sages, Confucians and sages would be raised in any case, so that the people of the world could at least see the courtesy of their majesty to them, thus making them appear in their shadow The sound power increased greatly. However, things were not as they thought. They had planned to choose this day. They even waited here two days in advance, so that in today''s prosperous Tang Dynasty, the influence of Confucianism could be restored to the period of strong Han Dynasty with the power of the royal family. Although we don''t expect the sage to respect Confucianism like Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, it is enough for them to restore the influence of Confucianism to its former heyday. But his majesty didn''t even show up. He even risked not respecting the literati and doctors in the world, rather than argue with them here. In front of Kong Yuan and Yan Yude, Shangguan Wan''er, dressed in palace clothes, was graceful and elegant. She did not, as they expected, take the lead in saluting after seeing their old men. It was like waiting for them to salute. With a smile on his face, he looked at their old men one by one, and then just looked back at the eunuch behind him. The carriage that Kong Yuan and others stopped in the middle of the road was pushed aside by eunuchs and the central army to make way for the royal procession. Kong Yuan and others, who stood in confrontation with Shangguan Wan''er, drove away their carriages before the two sides had the same salute. Although it was not too much, it made them think that in the name of sages and sages, Kong Yuan and others, who thought that the royal family could salute them first, were somewhat embarrassed. They overestimated their status in the hearts of the royal family, and even overestimated their influence in the hearts of the people in the world. They thought that with their reputation, how could they get your majesty out of the car and meet them politely. But who would have thought that his majesty, who never followed the rules, even in the face of them, twice in a row had given him an embarrassing turn off. "My husband Kong Yuan and Yan Yude met the imperial concubine of Shangguan. Shangguan Yi, the grandfather of Shangguan imperial concubine, was intelligent and eager to learn Kong Yuan and Yan Yude are red faced, and they are the first to salute. To their surprise, Shangguan Wan''er even nodded slightly, even without saluting, just like facing other people in the world. After driving away the carriages, the Royal team behind Shangguan Wan''er began to move on silently. No one really took things seriously. "A few years ago, his majesty ordered that the so-called" five surnamed aristocrats "were forbidden to use all kinds of things directly related to Taiyi city. As a result, within two months, they didn''t even have quilts and cotton clothes for winter, and they couldn''t describe their respective residences too much. The old gentlemen are obviously not pedantic. The wheels of the carriage are very good. The wheels like this can be said to be more suitable for the old gentlemen, because they are less moving and less moving and less bumpy to sit on. " Shangguan Wan''er looked at the black rubber wheel, and even at the connection between the axle and the carriage, the spring was also added for shock absorption. "The imperial concubine''s words are not right. Your majesty seeks the well-being of the people in the world. I and others are also people of the Tang Dynasty..." "Since some old gentlemen agree that they are the people of the Tang Dynasty, we will open up the matter of blocking the Royal chewu, and we will no longer investigate with you today. Your majesty is kind. Naturally, he is not willing to embarrass some old gentlemen, but Shangguan Wan''er looks back at the motorcade that is moving slowly behind her. It happens that Li Hong and Wu Mei have just passed by. Looking back, Shangguan Wan''er looked at some old men, and then he gave a quiet smile. Then she saluted him and said, "Your Majesty doesn''t know how many old gentlemen are here, so there''s nothing to say." After that, Shangguan Wan''er ignored several stunned Kong Yuan and others, turned around and went to the carriage with Li Lingyue and Pei WANYING in the carriage. Looking at the literati beside the old men, Shangguan Wan''er pondered and swallowed all the words back into her stomach. She didn''t want to do the things that were truthful, and she didn''t want those old men to misinterpret their own words, so as to add luster to their Confucianism. Obviously, those scholars were waiting for Shangguan Wan''er to open her mouth. No matter what she said from her mouth, as long as these people''s notes were passed, everything would be different, even running counter to their original words. "So simple?" Pei WANYING is a little surprised, according to the surprise and curiosity in her heart, she asks in the carriage."That''s not true? The name of a man, the shadow of a tree, and my wife have been arranged by your majesty to study Confucianism in recent years. " After getting on the carriage, Shangguan Wan''er, compared with just now, looks like a different person. "But are you proficient in what others don''t know, and we don''t know yet?" Li Lingyue leaned on Shangguan Waner''s shoulder and put one arm of Shangguan Waner in her arms with both hands. After all, if it had not been for the publicity of fangjiantianxia, Shangguan Waner''s reputation would not have reached such a peak, which made Kong Yuan and Yan Yude a little afraid. But how could Li Hong really turn his imperial concubine into a pedantic female scholar? Therefore, all this is not so much Shangguan Waner''s true talent and practical learning, but rather that Shangguan Waner''s reputation publicized by "the world in the world" shocked Kong Yuan and others completely at the moment when they got off the carriage. They did not dare to argue with Shangguan Waner easily when they were flustered after seeing Li Hong. Wu Mei is also in the dark. Although she has some doubts in her heart, Shangguan Waner and Li Lingyue are in charge of "the world in the world" together, and they really have real talents. Can they really reach the point of arguing with Confucius yuan and Yan Yude? In recent years, Li Hong''s influence on the people around him is obvious. It is impossible for him to be the most respected leader of Legalists, but there are two prominent Confucianists sitting beside him. So when Wu Mei heard Li Hong''s strategy, she could not help but sneer at Li Hong''s tricks. In fact, it took them less than two days to get to the Qianling mausoleum, but Wu Mei was not in a hurry. So it took the royal family nearly three days to arrive in the afternoon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 981 The speed of their royal journey was affected by the frequent accidents from Chang''an, who chased Li Xian, Li Dan and Li Zhe along the way. Li Hong, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, has been idle all the time. What Li Xian received was nothing more than Japan, Dashi and others. In their negotiations, they modified and regressed some conditions. Therefore, Wu Mei was quite pleased to see this scene. For the other two sons, Wu Mei was not at all gratified. Even after arriving at the Qianling mausoleum, accompanied by the local Xianyang county magistrate, the Empress Dowager severely reprimanded his majesty. For nothing else, it''s just that Li Dan''s so-called power plant had another accident. This month, three people and seventeen cattle had been electrocuted near the power plant. Therefore, Li Dan''s chubby cheek had been enlarged because of the successive accidents! Li Zhe''s business can''t be said to be Li Zhe''s alone. Since the internal combustion engine was able to make a whirring sound on the track, and from running two miles away, Li Zhe was determined to control the iron guy with such a high speed, so he took charge of the rail laying project. As a result, when the railway tracks were laid eastward and southward along Luoyang, the accidents of dead people began to happen. Although the death accidents have been controlled within the bottom line given by the Ministry of labor since the beginning of spring, the pressure on Li Zhe has increased sharply. In order to reflect each other with the Yongji canal and Tongji canal, the two projects started at the same time made Li Zhe forget to eat and sleep during this period. Since the accident, Wu Mei did not have a good face when she saw him and Li Dan. The emperor of Tang Dynasty was driven out of the carriage by the Empress Dowager under the daze of the Xianyang county magistrate. In a faint moment, the Xianyang county magistrate could even see that there was a very clear footprints behind his Majesty''s robe. Fortunately, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty didn''t feel shameless because he was kicked by the Empress Dowager from behind. He was the magistrate of Xianyang county to keep a secret. Waving his hand, he signaled that he would return to Xianyang. As for Qianling, there was nothing to do here. relieved the Xianyang county magistrate, hurried to the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the empress dowager, the queen, the imperial concubine and all the princes and the Royal Highness, and then led their subordinates to leave quickly. Not far from the entrance to the mausoleum, Xiao Shufei has been waiting for a long time. In recent years, Xiao Shufei, who was indifferent in nature, moved here after Li Zhi died. The Qianling mausoleum was built on the Liangshan Mountain, which has always followed the tenet that the mountain is the mausoleum since the Tang Dynasty. Xiao Shufei built an elegant and simple courtyard on the hillside of Liangshan, where she lived with several eunuchs and maidens. After several years of management, the courtyard was surrounded by the help of Xianyang county magistrate and the Ministry of labor. Therefore, the small courtyard, which occupied a small area at the beginning, has expanded in the past two years. Originally, it only occupied a small flat area, but with the renovation in recent years, its scale has been expanded several times, thus forming a small building complex like a garden landscape. Surrounded by bamboo groves and some original towering trees, it seems very cool and quiet in the hot afternoon sun. Because of the arrival of Wu Mei and Li Hong today, the path paved with bluestone slabs is washed with water every day. Standing at the gate of the small courtyard which is made of fence, looking at the whole quiet courtyard, it seems that people are washed away at once It''s vulgar. "This reminds me of the artistic conception of picking chrysanthemums under the eastern fence and leisurely seeing Nanshan. It seems that I am much more comfortable here than in Chang''an. " Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei''s body position difference is only half a step, and in front of the natural is Li Hong. Li Shangjin and Li Sujie, who had arrived in Qianling yesterday, were about to salute Li Hong, but they were stopped by Li Hong. Then they pointed to Wu Mei and others, and began to walk to the courtyard in front of them. Xiao Shufei smiles. These years, she has been used to not giving any cosmetics because she doesn''t go out very often. Today, because she wants to meet Wu Mei, she still draws some light makeup. But even so, it is only between her and Wu Mei that they can find their competing beauty. "It''s too clean to compare with Chang''an. It''s better in spring and summer. After the late autumn, when everything is in depression and yellow, it doesn''t look like the leisurely time like now." Xiao Shufei made a gesture of invitation, and then they walked slowly to the inside one step apart. From time to time, Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei would stop, and Wu Mei asked and Xiao Shufei answered. In a word, it was the common people''s mouth that Xiao Shufei told Wu Mei about these reclaimed courtyards. "Are you not lonely these years? You didn''t have this temperament at that time, otherwise, our sisters No more, your majesty has been dead for more than three years. As long as it is good now. " Wu Mei takes a deep breath of the fresh air of the mountain forest, and her eyes continue to look around the quiet. "Sometimes, sometimes it''s lonely, so I didn''t go back to Chang''an several times in the past two years. But when I went back, I saw so many people in Chang''an, bustling and uncomfortable, and I missed the quietness here." Xiao Shufei personally took a napkin and wiped the stool with only a layer of tung oil, and then motioned for Wu Mei to sit down."Chang''an has changed too much. Maybe you have been in Chang''an or Luoyang and don''t feel much." After Wu Mei sat down, Xiao Shufei continued: "I still remember that Chang''an was just a small city compared with Chang''an today. But at that time, I felt that Chang''an was too prosperous, as if the wealth and wealth of the world were all in this Chang''an city. But looking back on the past, Chang''an City at that time was just like the present It''s two worlds. " "No, sometimes walking on the streets of Chang''an, I even wonder if I''ve been living in a dream these years. How could Chang''an look like it was. The Taiji palace has also changed. It is not as magnificent as it was in those years. The Daming Palace has also changed over the years. The whole imperial city has changed. Everything is different from the original. " Wu Mei said with a leisurely smile, and then saw two eunuchs, protecting a gray haired, tall wolf, who was slowly coming to this side. "This Is this a white start The wolf looked at the wolf and asked. "It''s Bai Qi. I thought it would not live long. Just two years ago, the tiger named Tigress tenderly entered the palace and didn''t deal with it. Later, I brought it here." Xiao Shufei''s eyes are full of love. Bai Qi is the most loyal partner in recent years. In the past two years, thanks to its company, her days were not very lonely. Even when she was chanting sutras and chanting Buddhism, Baiqi would always follow her side, lie beside her and quietly accompany her. "When I left the palace, I thought its life was over, so after you took it away, I didn''t dare to ask Baiqi how it was. I really didn''t know it was alive all the time." Wu Mei murmured, and then slowly stood up. In the distance, Bai Qi''s pace is extremely slow. When he comes to Wu Mei, he calls out powerlessly, and then uses his huge head to rub against Wu Mei''s legs. For Daming Palace, Baiqi is more of a sustenance, just like the shadow of Li Hong in those years, and also like the impression of Li Hong in those years. Now, just as Tigress replaced Bai Qi in the Daming Palace, Li Hong is now transformed into a fierce tiger. "In the past, Li Hong, just like when he was young, was very sharp and resolute, but now he is more like Tigress in the palace. He is restrained, powerful and confident, and his kingly spirit is becoming more and more obvious." Wu Mei squats in the body, stroking Baiqi''s huge head, but also allows Bai Qi to lick her hand. "I almost died two years ago. It was just when I came here. Because of my concubine''s body, the courtyard was not so big. I didn''t know how I was caught by wolves in the wild. If the central army guarding the mausoleum happened to pass by, I''m afraid we would not have seen Bai Qi today." Xiao Shufei also went to Bai Qi, squatted down and pointed to Bai Qi''s mouth. One of the two tusks had been broken, and the other was about to be rounded with age. When Xiao Shufei was talking, Wu Mei felt the hand of the huge wolf head and felt the broken fangs along Xiao Shufei''s hand. In fact, Wu Mei was not angry and self-confident. In fact, she immediately sent out from her body. First of all, you can see that you can''t help yourself, but you can''t help yourself. Xiao Shufei beside her has been in a dry well these years, and seldom makes waves. But when she lost her mind just now, she once again felt that the queen around her seemed to be back in the past. "If you come here, immediately order someone to clear the Qianling mausoleum. No, there are no wolves in the whole Liangshan Mountain. If we want to do this, there will be no other wolves in Liangshan except Baiqi!" Wu Mei stroked Bai Qi''s head with both hands. Although her tone was not very heavy, her words were like a heavy hammer, beating on Xiao Shufei''s heart. "Not far away is the Qinling Mountains. There are few wolves in Liangshan these years, but I don''t know what''s wrong. After Bai Qi came here, he attracted the wolves to spy on him. However, it''s much better recently. After the Qianling mausoleum has strengthened its guard, and there are often patrols around the courtyard, so there is basically no trace of wolves. It''s hard to hear the wolf howling at night." Xiao Shufei holds Wu Mei to stand up, then frowns and looks at old Baiqi and says. "It would be nice to have a child. It would be worthwhile for Li Hong to bring him back from Anxi to spend his life in vain." Wu Mei stood straight, still able to effortlessly touch the white back hair. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 982 Xiao Shufei was more or less surprised at Wu Mei''s sudden outburst of murderous spirit. But on the other hand, when Li Hong was 14 years old, he took Baiqi back. Although Li Hong didn''t pay much attention to him after he returned to Chang''an, his relationship with empress Pei WANYING was extremely good. It was also because he was old, and since he was in Chang''an, he seldom went to the wild. Therefore, when Bai Qi got old, he was brought to Qianling for company. In a word, Baiqi is in the palace. In Wu Mei''s eyes, Baiqi is more or less like Li Hong''s substitute, just as Wu Mei compared Bai Qi with Tigress in the palace just now to Li Hong in her youth, just like Li Hong in this period. So Bai Qi''s position in Wu Mei''s heart is like Li Hong''s shadow. For Wu Mei, she has a special feeling. Bai Qi raised her head and rubbed Wu Mei''s hand. Xiao Shufei was half a step behind one man and one wolf. Then she said to Li Lingyue and others behind her: "after a day''s journey, you all go down to have a rest. I''m here with the empress dowager, you don''t have to accompany each other." After Xiao Shufei finished, Wu Mei also said with a smile: "all go down, leave some space for us two old ladies to reminisce about the past." Li Lingyue first saluted. Then she broke the imperial grace in an instant. She took a breath and held Yiyang''s shoulder. She felt that her feet hurt. Some of her new high-heeled shoes pinched her feet, and she felt uncomfortable before taking two steps. Pei WANYING shook her head and was speechless. She had already told her not to wear such shoes for mountain climbing. However, for the sake of body shape and beauty, she would wear whatever she said. Now she has suffered a lot. Li Hong, Li Sujie and Li Shangjin walked down the steps along a path that only allowed one person to pass. After passing through the bamboo forest, they sat down in a corridor and pavilion made of bamboo. Without Li Hong''s command, Huameng and grain of grain, together with other eunuchs, placed tea and snacks on the table top of the pavilion. Li Shangjin and Li Sujie, after sitting down at Li Hong''s left and right, began to look at Li Hong with questioning eyes. Finally, Li Shangjin asked, "what''s the sixth, seventh and eighth? Just after seeing them and their mother''s concubine, they left in a hurry. What''s the matter? " Li Hong''s tea art has been honed by the courtiers and become more and more exquisite, especially the tea art of Kung Fu tea. A pot of tea can be lost its color by the tea he and his ministers drink, and becomes like boiled water. It''s not that Li Hong was reluctant to change tea during the conversation with his ministers, but that there were too many ministers who would stay with him to discuss other things with him, ranging from the food and drink of the common people to the frontier politics of the Tang Dynasty. In short, once they seize the opportunity, they will not let go of a long talk with his majesty. Li Hong obviously did not have so much time to accompany them to chat. Once he had made a decision, it would be handed over to Shangshu province for implementation, or Zhongshu or other provinces to draft the decision. He seldom participated in such court meetings. Therefore, it was very difficult for his officials to seize the opportunity to talk with him for a long time. Once he did, he would never let go. So Li Hong began not to change the tea, but to drink a pot of tea without the taste of tea. Then he saw off the guests. At first, it was better. Some of the courtiers knew that it was his Majesty''s order to leave after they could not taste the tea. However, as Li Hong''s move became more and more familiar, the ministers gradually came back from the faint taste of tea. This was the emperor''s intention. It was to drive them away! As a result, some officials began to drink another kind of kungfu tea with Li Hong, that is, to see who has patience and who has consumed energy. Thus, the tea art of the Tang emperor has risen sharply. Even Chen QingHan, who knows most about tea art, dare not say how much higher than Li Hong in tea art. What''s more hateful is that some ministers who love to drink tea even brought their own tea when they learned that the emperor''s tea was so tasteless that they took out the prepared tea from their arms and ordered him to taste it with his majesty. As a minister, he did not dare to enjoy it alone. Li Hong was so angry that he could only turn his eyes and wave his hand impatiently when he faced a courtier whose skin was as thick as the city wall. Then he waved impatiently and began to ask the maids to change tea and brew again. He was too lazy to wait on him. When Li Shangjin and Li Sujie are outside, we can hear some interesting stories about the relationship between the monarchs and the officials in the imperial court. Moreover, the "fangjiantianxia" will also disclose information from time to time. Naturally, they will receive it from the fiefdoms in each issue of fangjiantianxia. But only one issue was not received. It is said that the issue published some embarrassing things about your majesty. It was only stopped immediately after it was published in Chang''an and other places. also heard that she stopped paying a lot of money for the royal highness of the Tang Dynasty because of the halting of the royal highness of the Tang Dynasty. "Is it true?" Li Sujie asked with a smile that Li Hong was busy working on the tea plate. "There is..." Li Hong drew out his voice, then sneered and said, "I''m still angry with me. It''s not only me that day, but also the officials and the sixth, the seventh and the eighth. The emperor took the royal princes and the other officials with their faces as if they had just been pulled out of the coal pile. They were black and black, with only two eyes and a mouth of white teeth, In the evening, the imperial platform and the Ministry of rites and so on, began to run to my Zichen hall, and almost didn''t bother me to death. ""What a pity." Li Shangjin shakes his head with a look of regret. If there is a day of "the world in the street", he must be mounted and hung in the main hall. "Laoliu and they are all busy now. There is no peace on the way here. There are many memorials flying to them along the way, about the big food, about the power plant and the rail. In a word, none of them are here now. It is estimated that they are all in a hurry to deal with the aftermath. " Li Hong put the tea cup full of tea fragrance in front of them and poured the tea ceremony in person. "It''s getting more and more difficult. I heard that there are still people blocking the way?" Li Sujie became a gossip. Li Hong rolled his eyes and looked at him. Then he said, "it''s normal. In the Tang Dynasty, the situation is changing too fast. Before they react, everything will be different from before. According to the pattern of the former aristocratic families, we can no longer have a foothold in this era. The court should have been the slowest response to the world situation, but now everything is promoted by the court, and then the people follow the reform. Only those aristocratic families who are immobile and intend to use static braking are abandoned by the wheel of rapid development in the current of the times Li Hong motioned for them to taste the tea they had brought. After smelling it with enjoyment, Li Hong said, "I have learned a saying recently, which is called: the world is changing, and the talent of aristocratic families is getting worse and worse. There is a reason." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 983 Li Sujie and Li Shangjin savored Li Hong''s words carefully. Although it seems to be a simple sentence, the more they taste, the more they feel that they are in line with the spirit of the Tang Dynasty. Just as Li Hong once said that backwardness will lead to beatings, the competition between countries is not due to their keen sense of smell and their good sense of self-interest, and then the great national fortune is ruined. "In that case, I don''t know that all the rich families in Tang Dynasty, including the royal family members, may be eliminated from the game in the current of the changes of the times Li Shangjin''s teacup is turning back and forth, frowning and saying. "As the saying goes," no break, no family will ever appear in this world. It''s just that in the contemporary environment, is the Yangtze River behind the waves pushing the waves ahead, or is the latter able to catch up with each other. In short, the interests will always be unevenly distributed, but if it runs counter to the development of the times, even if you try hard, you will not be able to become a famous family in this era. " Li Hong continued to taste tea and talk about the ups and downs of the Tang aristocracy. "But Confucius and Yan have been standing for hundreds of years without falling down. Is it difficult that they will also decline in the changing times? In that case, your so-called cultural invasion will sooner or later... " Li Sujie took over the delicate teapot in Li Hong''s hand and poured the tea ceremony with himself. "I don''t know. I don''t know what the outcome of this road will be. But I will try my best to listen to the destiny. I hope that one day, our culture of the Tang Dynasty will form a sense of cohesion and identity in the vast territory of the Tang Dynasty." Li Hong shook his head. No one knew whether he was right or wrong. However, if we do not go, but like the Confucianists, we only guard that one acre of land and govern the country with the mentality of "small prosperity means peace". I am afraid that the original historical wheel of the Tang Dynasty will not be let go, even if it has deviated from the track. Li Shangjin and Li Sujie look at each other again. If this road goes on, even Li Hong doesn''t know what it will be like in the end, so they don''t have to think about it. However, at least from their perspective, the future of the Tang Dynasty is definitely full of bright. What''s more, they don''t want to worry too much. As Li Hong said, when he dies, no matter what happens to him in the Tang Dynasty, it''s all about their children and grandchildren. There''s no need to worry about them. In Li Hong''s eyes, the names before and after death are not as important as those in the eyes of others. Even under the influence of Li Hong, Li Zhe and Li Dan have become closer and closer to Li Hong''s idea that it is better to live in the present. I''ll leave it to posterity to comment. I can''t change what''s good for the Tang Dynasty and the common people because of the opinions of others? If you don''t respect Confucianism, don''t worship Taoism, don''t worship Buddhism and don''t love fame, you can live a life of honesty and uprightness. "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and you three are really at ease here." Although Li Xian is a one armed man, he has been used to it for a long time, so he can walk like a flying horse on the trail, and his body is like a normal person. He has a good balance. "Your business is finished?" Li Hong motioned to the maid to change tea, and then personally brought a cup to Li Xian. "No, it''s early. I met people from the Ministry of rites and Taichang Temple just now. They are looking for you everywhere. They want to ask you about the etiquette of worshiping my father and the emperor tomorrow. If you are not here, I will make my own decision. Everything will be simple. How about it? By the way, I''ll have to go back to Chang''an after tomorrow. Dashi can''t afford to wait with Prince Dazu of Japan. Moreover, I want to do well. I''ll lend me some Huameng or grain of grain tomorrow. " "What''s wrong? You''re alone? Not even one can fight? " Li Hong put the tea cup in front of Li Xian. The tea overflowed a lot because of his big movements. "Not the same. In short, you have to borrow me, or I will have to find Bai Chun VIP when I go back to Chang''an. It''s better to ask you for someone now." Li Xian also ignored Li Hong''s attitude, put the tea on the nose, sniffed, and even praised the good tea. Li Hong looked at Li Xian speechlessly. How could he not understand Li Xian''s mind? If he went back to Chang''an alone, he was afraid that he would not be at ease. So he found a person he trusted to watch beside him, so that he could rest assured. "Well, don''t fight too hard. The eldest daughter is still in Chang''an. If you find me at that time, it will be very difficult for me to do it. I can''t afford to offend both sides." Li Hong raised his glass and motioned to Li Xian. "Don''t worry. I know it in my mind. What''s more, it''s you who beat people. It''s Huameng. Even if the emperor''s sister-in-law is to be investigated, it has nothing to do with me, Li Xian, is it?" Li Xian smiles, drinks the tea as wine, and then throws a look at Li Shangjin and Li Sujie. Two people hear Li Xian seems to be very reasonable words, subconsciously just want to nod, in the heart of a sudden excitement, almost on the old six when ah. His eyes were directed at Li Hong, and Li Hong''s mouth gradually revealed his trademark bad smile, as if waiting for them to nod and then deal with them. "Anyway, if we find out that two of you are too close to each other and have something to hide from me, I will be blamed for my impoliteness. At that time, I will put on the airs of emperor or brother. Ha ha ha, it depends on the nature of the matter. You can do it yourself. " Li Hong said with a sneer.It seems that Li Xian sold Li Hong just now, but everyone knows that it is a joke and a warning. The meaning of the joke is that just now Li Xianyi pushed the Sixth Five-Year Plan and hit the prince of Dajin, the eldest daughter of the imperial concubine came down to question him. Li Hong was holding it up. It was really not good. He asked the eldest daughter to punish Huameng, but who was Huameng? He has served him since he was five, three or four years old. Over the years, the four of them have served in turn, and they have not changed. Who can not know the status of Huameng in Li Hong''s heart? And the other level of warning, of course, is related to the six brothers, whether they can be honest with each other on the road in the future. Li Hong would dare to investigate the nature of the emperor as his brother. "It''s a long way to go. It''s better to have tea, old six. Later, you''ll dig less holes for both of us, and we''ll almost fall in." Li Shangjin glared at Li Xian. In recent years, he and Li Sujie''s carefree king have done very well. But he didn''t want to be cleaned up by Li Hong because of Li Xian''s unintentional actions. "I miss you a lot." Li Xian didn''t pay any attention to Li Hong''s warning. For him now, this kind of warning, somehow, gives him a feeling of enjoying himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 984 The warning topic of the four people came to an end. Before tea had been drunk, Li Dan and Li Zhe ran to each other with a memorial and did not know whether to complain or complain. Li Hong''s Old God is here, and Li Xian is also a light hearted man. Now that he is in charge of this business, he has no time to pay attention to the headache of Lao Qi and Lao ba. Li Shangjin and Li Sujie were also two people who forgot to have depression at a glance. With a smile, they said with ease, "it''s really good to drink tea from the mountain spring." "You are really free." Li Dan, the youngest, walked to the four people and walked around them one after another. The dim sum on the table did not know how much he had put into his mouth and said vaguely. "Take a look. Both the Imperial Palace and the Ministry of housing are going to trouble me." Li Zhe wanted to pass the memorial to Li Hong, but Li Hong just looked at it, then held his cup and ignored him. "Brother Huang, you have to make decisions for me. It''s really not possible. You can also manage your servants. It''s very stressful to impeach me so naked. The Ministry of works gave me the death quota. I know that I was really anxious to lay the railway track. It exceeded the quota, but I promise that in the future, I will never... " Li Zhe squeezed between Li Hong and Li Xian for a long time, and finally pushed the motionless Li Xian to the other side. "It''s between you and them. Do you think it''s appropriate for me to be an outsider? Who do you want me to help or not? I''m sorry to help your ministers. Help me, then... " Li Hong put down his tea cup and took time to do it. In his words, the emperor left everything completely and became an outsider! "No, even if you don''t help me, you can''t help those people. But it can''t go on like this. The Ministry of works has to send officials to the construction site again, and the Ministry of housing is also agitated. They say that they have occupied the land of the common people, and the compensation is not enough. Someone has complained about it. I I was wronged. I didn''t dare to be greedy for a cent. All of them were sent out according to the facts, but. If you look at this memorial, I will be allowed to go to the imperial historian''s station tomorrow. If you want to ask me, do you think I should go back or not? " Li Zhe threw the memorial in front of Li Hong, but some people just thought it was invisible. But if you pretend that you can''t see it, you can''t put the memorial into your hands. Do you think it''s invisible? But he took hold of the memorial that Li zheze put into his hand, sighed and looked at the other side. After squeezing Li Sujie for a long time, Li Dan, who was already sweating, said with ease: "what''s the matter with you? Let''s talk about it together. " Li Dan didn''t squeeze in, so he had to give up. He sat in a slightly peripheral place. He took a sip of Li Sujie''s tea, and then handed the memorial to Li Hong: "you can see for yourself. Your capital Zhaofu will feel sorry for me. I can''t let me move the power plant out again." As soon as he said this, Li Dan got angry and began to complain: "what do you think you eat in jingzhaofu? A group of laymen are making bad ideas there. If you don''t understand the bullshit, they dare to move the power plant. Is it possible to move the power plant if you want to? They think it''s a move, move if they want? How many things are unable to move, this move his capital Zhaofu can afford this money? How much is it? " "Why did you move?" Li Hong automatically ignored Li Dan''s complaint. However, no one can say that this matter is reasonable. You Li Dan''s power plant has been electrocuted. It''s not reasonable for Beijing Zhaofu to ignore whether it''s a layman or an expert. From the perspective of others, it''s reasonable for you to move in case of such a thing in the future. Looking at Li Hong''s knowingly asked, Li Dan said without good breath: "can be because of something, like old seven, dead." "Where to move? If the people in jingzhaofu feel that it is really unsafe "How can it be unsafe? You haven''t been there. Isn''t it remote enough? Besides, there are many people in the power plant itself. Now, a large village will soon be built there, all of which are the families or relatives of the craftsmen of the power plant. Because the power plant has to take it as home, now let me move it. How can I move it? What''s the name of your governor? It''s not a thing to tell me: Your Highness, do you want to move to the depth of Qinling mountains? There is no one there, even if you are electrocuted to death of a wolf or something, it is estimated that the nearby people still have to thank you. Listen, is this human talk? What happened to my power plant? That''s what will light the whole Chang''an in the future. It''s not a flood, and it''s not in the way of anyone. I won''t move. Anyway, I don''t care. You have to settle this matter for me. " Li Dan was supposed to be Li Sujie''s teacup, but he didn''t drink much tea. Basically, he spilled it out because of his excited tone. "It''s all right with me." Li Zhe also rightfully demanded. Li Hong didn''t talk for the first time. He touched his chin beard, thought about it and then asked, "when did this happen? Why are you chasing so hard? It was not in the court last time. When you quarreled, didn''t you all solve it? " In Li Hong''s view, new industries can often balance the uneven distribution among royal families, and even privatize these industries. Under the condition of ensuring the interests of the royal family, the new industries derived from railways and power plants can be left to the Royal Prince to take care of them.Just like now, under the arrangement of Li Hong, Li Dan has completely occupied the power plant in the future, and the power plant in the future is also controlled by him. Maybe in a few years, Li Dan will be a power plant king. And Li Zhe is naturally placed in the same way, the generation of railway tracks, and so on. Naturally, this series of industries are firmly controlled by him. Of course, both Li Zhe and Li Dan have shares in the three provinces and six ministries of the imperial court in the industries they control, so that the court will not be constrained, shackled or even managed in the future. As for Li Xian and other three people, Li Hong has not given them even a piece of cake, but they are also in the process of exploration. Li Zhe and Li Dan are now deeply trusted by Li Hong, which is justifiable to the other three. Li Xianzi, needless to say, knows better than anyone else why Li Zhe, who was originally following him at the back of his butt, gradually alienated himself from him, naturally because he was fighting for the crown prince with Li Hong. And Li Dan is the youngest, has no opinion, just honestly follow Li Hong or Li Lingyue buttocks, let do what. Li Sujie and Li Shangjin, although the fiefdom is in the South now, they have no hand in what happened in Changan, but who does not know how many of them are the two, such as the ship of Dayun River and mountain transportation, the merchant ship of Quanzhou and other ports, etc. Li Xian was the last one. Up to now, Li Hong has not arranged any specific matters for him. This is why Li Xian is so serious about negotiating with Dashi. In his opinion, the negotiation with Dashi is like a stepping stone to return to the royal family. If we do a good job of returning to the royal family, I am afraid that we will not be able to take charge of the people''s livelihood like Li Dan and Li Zhe. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 985 Although Xiao Shufei''s courtyard is close to the Qianling mausoleum, it takes less than half an hour to walk to the entrance of the Qianling mausoleum even from this quiet and unique courtyard. This is not to say that when Xiao Shufei built the courtyard, she deliberately chose the entrance far away from the Qianling mausoleum. It is because around the Qianling mausoleum, in addition to the soldiers guarding the mausoleum and the people maintaining the imperial mausoleum, the scope of the Qianling mausoleum was virtually expanded. Therefore, when Xiao Shufei built the courtyard, she had to choose here. On the second day, Li Hong, Wu Mei, Xiao Shufei and others went to the mausoleum to offer sacrifices on foot. Besides the main Taichang temple, there was also the ritual department where they started the ceremony. During the whole half day, although the steps of worshiping have been simplified as much as possible, the officials of Taichang temple and the officials of the Ministry of rites even felt that this was more exhausting than his Majesty''s leading all civil and military officials to worship. And this kind of tiredness is not the fatigue of large-scale worship, but a kind of heart tired, because for them, the Royal private worship, all kinds of etiquette, has been cut down by his majesty. But even so, during the whole morning''s sacrifice, they still need to carefully look at his Majesty''s face. Once his Majesty''s face becomes dissatisfied or humming, they need to skip this step immediately and take the next step. Therefore, in their opinion, it was a very simple ceremony planned by them, or because of his Majesty''s dissatisfaction and disgust with the tedious temper, the whole ceremony was made intermittently and the result of nearly half a month''s deliberation with them was totally contrary to the result. "You all go back first. I''m here alone and say a few words to your father." Never completely sealed off the main mausoleum came out, looking at the huge stone gate, Wu Mei said while walking out. "Empress mother, I will accompany you." Li Hong holds Wu Mei''s arm, looks at Li Lingyue on the other side, and whispers. History has been changed for a long time, but Wu Mei never changed her original intention. After she died, she was buried in the same place with her father and Emperor. After entering the mausoleum, she was still somewhat sad, although her father and Emperor had been dead for more than three years. Wu Mei walked out a long way, then turned around and looked at the whole outline of the main mausoleum. Looking at the lush trees and the carved stone animals, Wu Mei sighed and said, "OK, hong''er will stay with me." "By the way, Li Xian and his wife have to go back to Chang''an today..." Li Hong whispered beside Wu Mei. After all, if she didn''t tell her mother, she would think that Li Xian was just under pressure, so she just came here for a walk. "Lao Liu, Lao Qi and Lao Ba are all busy. Even Li Lingyue has something important to do. How can you, the king of a country, be ok? Go back. Since everything''s going on, go on. " Wu Mei waved her hand, and then took the lead to walk along the stone road to the back of the main mausoleum. "If the children''s ministers are busy, they will die of shame and indignation? As children''s ministers, it is their duty to share the worries for the king, so they should be busy. " Li Hong looked at Li Xian and others rolling their eyes at themselves, and then saluted Wu Mei, who was not far away from home. "After mother, the minister there has also returned to Chang''an. Don''t be too sad yourself. If you have something to do, you can tell your son minister." Li Lingyue, standing next to Wu Mei, was the last to leave. Even Pei WANYING has to go back to Chang''an because Li Ye is investigating Peiqing''s case in Chang''an. Although Bai Chun is in Chang''an, she won''t have anything to do with her, but she is her eldest son, and she is somewhat worried if she doesn''t go back. Besides, there are Shangguan Waner, Yiyang, Gao''an staying here. In addition, other maids, eunuchs and his majesty are there to accompany her. Pei WANYING and others are not worried about Wu Mei''s loneliness here. After all the people left, Wu Mei and Li Hong walked slowly on the path of the main mausoleum. They looked back at Shangguan Wan''er and others behind them. They slowly opened their mouth and said, "all go back. We can walk freely with your majesty. We don''t need you to accompany us." "All down." Li Hong repeated to Shangguan Waner, Yiyang and others, and then quickly walked two steps to catch up with Wu Mei. Neither mother nor son spoke, just like two lonely guardians of the mausoleum. They walked silently on the stone pavement, through the Stone Beasts, on the steps full of pines and cypresses, and walked to the top of the mausoleum step by step. "If people die like autumn leaves, they always fall back to their roots. If they live all their lives, they will still be a pile of loess, striving for fame and wealth all their lives In the end, no one will know what the world will be like after death. " "Mother, do not have to be so sentimental, life is a life of vegetation, although this is inevitable, but life and death, fame and wealth, even if it is rich and prosperous, it is just a thing of the past. The children don''t think it is necessary to deliberately feel, face up to the present, how to live their own is the best, and it is also the right father emperor." When the breeze blows, Sasha''s voice blows over the top of the mausoleum, which makes Wu Mei''s white hair on her temples seem to be more than before."Have you been emperor for more than ten years?" Wu Mei stood at the top of the main mausoleum, looking down at the whole Qianling mausoleum. She gathered up her gray hair on her temples and suddenly asked. "No, it''s been 12 or 13 years." Li Hong reached out to take off the Futou on his head and let the wind blow his long hair. "In this world, I thought that the emperor''s throne was the most difficult to sit on. But who could have thought that only you, Li Hong, sat on this throne every day. If your father had your courage and self-confidence, he would not have gone early." Although Wu Mei is old, her elegant posture is more and more rich. Li Hong was also dressed in a bright yellow robe. Like Wu Mei, Li Hong wore a more solemn and formal dress because of the sacrifice today. But even so, at this moment, the mother and son, who did not care about etiquette, sat on a loess hill above the mausoleum. Neither of them spoke, but looked at it quietly. At the moment, under the beautiful weather, the whole Qianling mausoleum seemed a little quiet. Unknown birds occasionally fly overhead, or behind the lush pines and cypresses, chirping joyfully, sometimes suddenly quiet down, and then flutter together, fly out of the pine and Berlin, like a cloud in the air, draw a beautiful arc line, and then plunge into the pine and cypress forest again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 986 "People are no longer as old as before. Sitting in the sun for a while, people begin to feel sleepy. Unlike in those years, when you worship the late emperor with your father, you can''t feel tired at all." Wu Mei beat her legs, looking at the cemetery, that is patrolling Jin Wuwei said. Today''s reform has already abolished the name of Jin Wuwei, but only in the imperial mausoleum, the elite drawn from the central army were given the title of Jin Wuwei. "I didn''t find that you were old. You look the same as ten years ago. But then again... " Li Hong sat next to Wu Mei and had a panoramic view of the landscape of Liangshan. Because of the imperial mausoleum, these two small hilltops seem to be much more dignified. "Stop, if you say that again, I don''t care. In a word, the dog can''t spit out ivory, so don''t say it. Let''s talk about your court. Now the imperial court is governed by you Li Hong. You are an indispensable emperor now. Even if you are not in Chang''an, the court will not be in turmoil. Peiqing''s affair is still that of some great Confucians, which is not a matter for the court. Is Li Ye the best Prince candidate in your mind? Tell me the truth Wu Mei side head, looking at her son to ask. "What''s the best or not? Those goods are all the same. What''s more, to tell the truth, the world is not determined by one''s own efforts, but it''s the ministers who are important. In a word, Li Ye is a steady-minded man. He knows how to be patient and circuitous in handling Peiqing this time. After all, Bai Chun and Pei WANYING are both helpful this time. Let''s see how he will come back after several years of experience. However, according to the children''s minister, as long as there are no courtiers among the three provinces, and then after the reform, who will sit on the throne of the Tang Dynasty will be the same. " Ye Qing is not worried about the future of the Tang Dynasty. Even if he returns to the original track in history, he has nothing to do with him. After all, I''m afraid he will be a pile of white bones by then. "Why do you say that?" Wu Mei''s face did not show very surprised or shocked. In recent years, although she lived in the harem and never asked about the affairs of the imperial court, it can be seen from Li Hong''s actions that Li Hong has been making some preparations. I think there will be more shocking measures in the future. "I want to try, but it''s hard." Li Hong shook his head and said with a bitter smile. He doesn''t think that the Tang Dynasty or China can go to that stage. Although parliament is the highest organ of legislation and power, in the system of Chinese nation, a Analects can explain several meanings, and even the same sentence can have two or more different meanings after two people make notes. Now I want to copy without any time of testing and accumulation, so as to keep the royal status in the Tang Dynasty, I am afraid it is a bit of a dream. In his opinion, no nation can explain several different meanings between the lines of the decrees which are like iron buckets and seem to be as solid as the Chinese people. Li Hong did not know whether this special skill was unique to the Chinese nation, but he was sure that no nation in the world had the talent to interpret any articles and decrees. Of course, this is also related to the fact that the writers of the ancient books and records of the Chinese nation cherish words like gold, because of their simplification of the characters and the so-called literati connotation. If they don''t have to read classical Chinese, they will be ashamed if they don''t have to read classical Chinese. Li Hong did not know whether this habit was a very bad habit. Throughout the five thousand years, the so-called harsh laws and regulations are basically available. If we really want to break them down word by word, the provisions of Chinese laws and regulations can be said to be a great joke. Li Hong himself did not know whether it was a good thing for the Chinese nation that the literati had done more than they had done or whether they had done more than they had done in the history of the Chinese nation. With the decline of Legalists and the rise of Confucianism, when the Legalists'' seemingly impersonal, almost ruthless and cold doctrine was abandoned by history, the Confucian ideas of human nature, etiquette, punishment, retribution for resentment and benevolence for governing the country have been respected for thousands of years. Should the Chinese people think about it? Face is the most respected by the Chinese nation, and face is also the source of suffering for the Chinese nation. If we really want to investigate it, I am afraid it has an absolute relationship with Confucianism. "It''s no wonder that you respect Legalists so much. Li Hong is the first one who advocates Legalists." Wu Mei''s long sigh, as Li Hong said, was about to make her think that the existence of Confucianism and human feelings completely hindered the continuation of the Tang Dynasty. "The legal theory is merciless, and the country is ruled by people, but without rules, it is not square. Therefore, rules and regulations should be meticulous to the extreme, extreme to cumbersome, cumbersome to meticulous, in order to truly become a real law. Only by raising the status of the decrees to a higher position than that of the imperial power and the divine power, perhaps, can the great Tang Dynasty be extended forever. " Li Hong lowered his head and supported Wu Mei''s arm. Mother and son began to walk down the mountain."Do you remember the conversation you and I had in the garden before I went to Luoyang with your father and Emperor?" Wu Mei allows Li Hong to hold her arm, and no longer discusses legal issues with Li Hong, but suddenly asks about the past. When Li Hong heard Wu Mei''s question, his hand was stiff. Although it was only a very short moment, Wu Mei still noticed the change of Li Hong''s expression in that short moment. "Yes, why not." Li Hong looked forward to the front, gently vomited after the tone, light said. "When Bai Chun returned to Luoyang from Jiannan Road, I stopped him as soon as he entered the palace. Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang''s speculation about you fell into my hands. I told Bai Chun that he could not say anything to anyone. Do you know what was written on it?" They walked down the main mausoleum, and again came to the stone path of pine and cypress. "I know, but Does Bai Chun know? " Li Hong thought about it for a moment, but his question seemed a little baffled. "I guess, Bai Chun obviously knew that Bai Chun was obviously afraid of you in those days. Alas..." Wu Mei sighed and stood in front of the huge stone gate of the main mausoleum with Li Hong, stroking the huge stone gate: "unfortunately, your father will never know." "Do you really believe what Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang said?" "Flying fairy! In this world, who can afford these four words? I''m afraid it''s only you Li Hong. Even if I don''t believe what they said, I only believe what I see. I''m afraid it''s enough. " Wu Mei stroked the stone gate with one hand and leaned to Li Hong with a smile of rare charity. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 987 The two did not continue to discuss the topic of tianwaifeixian, which seemed to be tacit, but also felt that it was not the best time. In short, Wu Mei and Li Hong had a very tacit understanding to abandon this topic. Liangshan is not very big. The Royal mausoleums built on the mountain, from Taizong, were built only to spend less money on the construction. Therefore, the Imperial Mausoleums of the Tang royal family were basically built on the mountain, and they were well preserved in later generations. The patrol team of jinwuwei had already dismounted since they were so far away. Then they stood on both sides of the road with well-trained horses. Silently, they watched his majesty and the empress dowager, slowly walking out of the middle of the Shinto of the main mausoleum. Wu Mei and Li Hong just take a light look. They guard the imperial mausoleum on both sides with helmets and armor, and then continue to move forward slowly. Jin Wu and his horses on both sides, just like the animals on both sides of the road, were silent and firm. After seeing Li Hong and her charming figure disappear, they stepped on the horses in a neat and agile manner and began to patrol. "When are you going to return to Chang''an?" Walking on the footpath to Xiao Shufei''s yard, Wu Mei picked a wild flower in the mountain and sniffed at the tip of her nose. "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll go back with you. There''s no big deal in Chang''an city. What''s more, if you come to Chang''an, it''s only half a day''s work. You can''t delay anything. " Li Hong, with his hands on his back, looked at the sun on top of his head, which was more or less dazzling. The colorful and unknown wild flowers all over the mountains and fields enjoy the most harmonious side of nature in the sunshine and breeze. The buzzing bees and butterflies hovering on the stamens are chasing tirelessly in the sun like playing. Far away in the lush mountains and forests, the lazy birds perch on the branches, chirp from time to time, to the two people stepping into the flowers all over the mountains, proclaiming that this is their territory, you are just passers-by. From time to time, Li Hong reached out to catch the butterfly flying past his eyes, but every time he could only watch, the butterfly passed by his fingertips, and then continued to exult. Wu Mei seems to have gone back to the past. After a short time in her hand, she has a bunch of wild flowers. At this time, she is still in high spirits, looking for her favorite flowers. "I''m going to stay here for some time and spend more time with your father and Emperor. If you live in the palace for a long time, people will stay a bit boring. Concubine Xiao will enjoy it. Here, I can not only accompany your father and emperor, but also cultivate your sentiment and wash your heart." Wu Mei builds the awning and frowns at the distance. Li Hongshun looked at Wu Mei''s eyes and saw a figure shaking in the distance. He said with a smile, "it''s Huameng and Jingwei people who won''t come to disturb you." "You can see for yourself that if something happens in the court, you should go back earlier. The matter of establishing a prince is the business of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. I, the empress dowager, have no mind and energy to pay attention to the affairs of the imperial court. The case of Pei Qing or that of Kong Yuan should be forgiven. After all, Pei WANYING is the queen of the mother of the Tang Dynasty. You should pay more attention to her Face. " Wu Mei, holding a large handful of colorful flowers, is obviously tired of picking. Looking at Li Hong holding a large leaf in her hand, she signals Li Hong to raise it as an umbrella to shade her. "So Li Ye has to take care of his children''s affairs, but As the minister said, "only the law is greater than any..." "Stop, stop, I don''t want to listen to your court affairs. I told you what I should say. It''s your business whether you listen or not." Wu Mei motioned Li Hong to move the big leaf in his hand to one side. The sun is over there. What''s the use of covering this side. "How long are you going to stay here?" Li Hong changes his left hand to his right hand and follows Wu Mei. They return to the path just now and continue to walk to Xiao Shufei''s courtyard. "It''s not good. It depends on the mood." Wu Mei walks slowly. Li Hong, who is holding a leaf as an umbrella, naturally does not walk fast. He follows her step by step. Her left hand and right hand are exchanged from time to time. "My son saw yesterday that there was no heat in the mountain. After the autumn harvest, the mountain will be cold, but it is not as elegant and comfortable as it is now." The green wheat fields at the foot of the mountain are so pleasant in Li Hong''s eyes or Wu Mei''s eyes. "So what do the officials of your ministry do for food? Xiao Shufei is alone here, and Taichang Temple often comes to the imperial mausoleum, but Xiao Shufei is nobody here. What do you mean by saying that now? " Wu Mei stops and glances at Li Hong. She is discontented. "The children''s ministers were not considerate, but did Gao''an and Yiyang not? Their mothers and concubines, they don''t need money. It doesn''t cost much to make the courtyard on the mountain more comfortable Li Hong turned his eyes and pleaded helplessly. "By the way, find someone to go back and bring my feather duster. I felt something was missing yesterday, but today I found out that I forgot to bring it." After walking to the gate of the courtyard, Li Hong''s arms were already a little sore. Finally, he could put his hands down and throw the leaves aside at will. Li Hong found that both arms could not help shaking, and the symptoms of muscle fatigue were extremely obvious."Well, I''ll live a little longer. Here, I''ve wasted my body and little exercise. After a while, my arms are a little bit sore." Shaking the arm of Li Hong, looking at Xiao Shufei and others slowly came out, said. "It''s up to you. In two days, I''ll discuss with Princess Xiao about the restoration of the courtyard. You can let the people of the Ministry of work prepare for it now." After Wu Mei finished speaking, she began to talk to Xiao Shufei. Yiyang and Gao An, from time to time, covered their mouths and chuckled as Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei talked. In front of Wu Mei, Yi Yang and Gao An still have some restrictions. Even after so many years, the shadow of Wu Mei''s strength has been deeply branded in their minds. No matter how much time can be smoothed, they can no longer change it. Looking at Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei walking deep into the courtyard, they talk endlessly to a large number of colorful wild flowers. The abandoned emperor of the Tang Dynasty reaches out to stop Yiyang and Gao''an, who are also ready to leave. As the wolf saw the sheep''s smile, Gao''an and Yiyang were alert to Li Hong''s treacherous, sinister to shameless, shameless to despicable smile. "You have something to ask Gao An..." "You have something to do with Yiyang..." Gao''an and Yiyang betray their own sisters. Before they finish speaking, they look at each other and smile with no embarrassment. Now they are too familiar with Li Hong''s smile. As long as Li Hong shows this smile, the person who can see the smile will be in bad luck. If he doesn''t pay a large sum of money, he will never be able to leave. As members of the royal family, even if they paid a large amount of money and were willing to spend money to avoid disaster, they would eventually be destroyed by Li hongkeng. So Yiyang and Gao''an, looking at Li Hong''s despicable smile, and thinking about the words of the Empress Dowager "you should let the people of the Ministry of work prepare now" when they came here, Yiyang and Gao''an felt that a thick dark cloud, mixed with lightning and thunder, was slowly covering them. "My mother is going to stay here for some time, so the courtyard has to be renovated. In the past few days, my mother and her concubine will come up with a plan for a rest, and then we can start. Just taking advantage of the warm weather, we will strive to make the courtyard more comfortable when the late autumn comes, right? So at this time, as children, can we not be filial? " Li Hong looked at Yi Yang and Gao An, and he was about to run. He grabbed a sleeve with one hand and said with a "kind" smile. "Well, what do you want to do? The empress and the concubine have just left. I''m going to shout. " Yiyang one hand in front of the chest, as if in the face of a sex wolf. "Shout, and no one will pay attention to you when you cry out your throat? Do you think that in this world, who can and who dares to take charge of the affairs of the emperor? Gao An, don''t bother. Don''t look for me when your wrist is blue Li Hong seizes Yi Yang and Gao An''s two wrists and hums coldly. The symbolic bad smile at the corner of the mouth makes Yiyang and Gao''an fall into an ice cave for a moment. The towering chest is filled with depression, and they are in a state of anger. Gao''an goes through fire and water with a heroic expression: "say it, how much do you want?" "It''s vulgar and superficial. It''s too superficial. Do you want money? Who has more money than me? Am I the one asking for money from both of you? I am an emperor. Will I ask you for money? Well, it''s not much. If one person takes two hundred thousand taels of silver, I''ll take it as your filial piety to your mother and her concubine. " Someone criticizes Gao''an with righteous and strict words. It''s not asking for money. It''s obviously a great opportunity for them to respect the Empress Dowager and Xiao Shufei. If they don''t know how to cherish it, they dare to resist. "Why don''t you grab it? You, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, are you willing to ask us for 200000 Liang silver? " Yiyang''s gnashing teeth, the perfect curve of the chest, now back and forth, has a charm of women. "Yes, you are extortion! Let''s pay 200000 Liang silver each. How much do you pay? Still filial to mother and empress, why don''t you say filial piety to father and Emperor? Well, my father is not far away, so you can add it together. " Gao''an''s chest of the same gas could not be calmed down for a long time, and his teeth were gnashing. He wanted to take a bite of Li Hong. Compared with their girlhood, Yiyang and Gao''an at this time naturally have a little more charming amorous feelings and mature temptations, but in Li Hong''s eyes, they can''t be seen at all. Two eyes ignored the two women that attractive high curve and soul-stirring charm, shamelessly said: "I am out of the people, the Ministry is my people, I send people to contribute, you pay, division of labor and cooperation." "You You You are mean! Cough, cough... " Gao an almost choked himself, and the tears of coughing came out. "Li Hong, you are really more and more shameless. You are really It is more and more excessive, more and more stingy! You have no money. You can ask Bai Chun for it. Why do you want to pit us all the time? " Yiyang''s expression of bitterness and hatred is extremely inconsistent with her dignified and beautiful temperament and appearance. "By the way, Gao''an, you said you should be filial to your father just now, didn''t you?" Someone is not moved by the two girls'' bitter love drama. He grabs their wrists, looks up to the sky and thinks about it, and then says to himself: "how can I forget this stubble? Yes, the father and the emperor are nearby. If we want to be filial and filial, how can we forget the father and the emperor? In this way, one person is 500000 taels.""Pooh! You die "Pooh! Why don''t you die! '' "Five hundred thousand taels? I won''t give you five Liang! " "I''ll give you five Wen. Is that enough?" The two sisters sang a song and a duel. In short, they made up their minds this time, and absolutely could not let the bandit emperor in front of him to extort himself so easily again! Li Hong suddenly let go of the two girls'' wrists. One of them could not stand steadily, and they almost fell into his arms. Fortunately, Li Hong was not completely blinded by money, so he helped them to stand still. Just when the two girls thought that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty had no choice but to repair the courtyard of Liangshan, they heard the emperor speak to the empty and deep courtyard. "Huameng, let Shangguan Waner draw up the edict. What about the edict To Princess Yiyang, Princess Gao''an, Princess Taiping, and Li Shangjin, King Xu, Li Sujie, King Pei, King Ying, and King Yin Li Hong walked in front of Gao''an and Yiyang, who was looking at each other. After thinking about it, he continued: "it is written that the queen mother and concubine Xiao Shufei repair the courtyard, and repair the father''s mausoleum, so as to fulfill the filial piety of our children and set an example of filial piety for the people of the world. I hereby order that each of them should contribute money Five hundred thousand taels of silver can be used to show filial piety. I firmly believe in the true and pure filial piety of all brothers and sisters. " Li Hong said there to Hua Meng, who was rapidly emerging. However, Yiyang and Gao''an wanted to have a conflict that they wanted to die. The despicable and shameless bandit emperor even blackmailed their money by means of imperial edict! Gao''an is eager to give himself two big mouths at the moment. Why should he be angry and say that there is a father next to him? Why are you so cheap? Did you never forget to eat the fruit in front of Li Hong? How come you don''t have a long memory. "That''s it. The imperial edict was passed on to the imperial concubine of Shangguan to embellish me. It seemed that my edict was not so formal. It seemed that I was robbing their money. I must tell the imperial concubine that they should not be allowed to take advantage of it. They should be blocked at both ends." Li Hong said in a serious way. But Yi Yang and Gao An, suffering from a beautiful face as white as jade, couldn''t help but say: "this is the imperial edict. Who dares to disobey it? Who dares not listen? Do you dare to give orders for money? Are you not afraid to bear the reputation of one of the most money grabbing emperors in history? " Gao''an and Yiyang were silent. At last, Yiyang, like a fish who had been out of the water for a long time and was about to die, murmured with red lips: "I think I can imagine that when Li Lingyue, Li Sujie and others saw this edict, their faces were full of colorful expressions, and their hearts were depressed with pain." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 988 Li Sujie and Li Shangjin were still staying in the courtyard of Liangshan at this time, so they were the first to receive the imperial edict with Yiyang and Gao''an than the few people who returned to Chang''an. Shangguan Wan''er, whose face was not clear, arranged and polished Li Hong''s edict according to the instructions brought by Hua Meng, "go back to your majesty and finish reading it." Hua Meng quickly bowed. "Well, go to the next house and get the chair on." Behind Li Hong''s natural and unrestrained hands, he did not look at the flaming eyes of Yiyang and Gao''an at the door. He turned and left with Shangguan Wan''er. "Bandits! robber! I it ticks me off! For the sake of money, he really dares to make such a fool of himself and go down to the imperial edict for money! Is this still the thing that an emperor should do Yiyang sat dejectedly on the doorstep, looking at the three people''s back, gnashing teeth. "It doesn''t matter to me. It''s not the first time he''s been trapped by him, but this time, I didn''t expect that he would stop our protest in the way of the following edict. Now, I''m afraid that both Li Sujie and Li Shangjin will turn green? " Gao An looks at Hua Meng with a cane chair on his back and walks behind the emperor and imperial concubine of the Tang Dynasty in silence. It is obvious that he has gone to the next family to give orders. Therefore, Li Sujie and Li Shangjin lived at the gate of the small courtyard where Li Sujie and Li Shangjin lived. They were sitting at the door drinking tea and chatting. They watched Huameng come with a cane chair on his back, followed by Li Hong and Shangguan Wan''er. As soon as Li Sujie was about to say hello, he saw that Huameng put down the cane chair and put it in place, and took out a decree from his arms. "Good morning, you two." Li Hong said with a smile. But I don''t know why, Li Sujie and Li Shangjin look at Li Hong''s smile, but have a kind of creepy feeling. Li Hongli has to sit down with Li Hongli for several times, but Li honger doesn''t want to stay with her on the court. "Read it." Ye Qing sat down comfortably on the cane chair, and then said to Hua Meng, who was holding the imperial edict beside him. "King Ze, Li Shangjin, and King Xu, Li Sujie, took orders." Huameng looked solemn, just like occasionally passing messages on weekdays. He said solemnly to Li Shangjin and Li Sujie. It''s just that today''s edict is accompanied by many emperors and imperial concubines, which makes Hua Meng feel strange in his heart. How can this edict be so I don''t care. Stunned, Li Shangjin and Li Sujie stare at Li Hong and Shangguan Wan''er. When they accept the edict, the first reaction in their mind is, I''m afraid it''s not just themselves who suffer? Yiyang and Gao''an, who are also in the courtyard okay? Li Lingyue, Li Xian, Li Zhe, Li Dan of Chang''an City, what kind of expressions would they have when they received this edict? At the moment when Li Xian got the imperial edict, he felt as if he had been pinched by something. He had a feeling that he was going to suffocate. When he opened the edict with one arm trembling, he saw the amount of 500000 Liang silver in front of his eyes! How can you get so much money? What is Li Hong going to do? Not long after he returned to Luoyang from Anxi, he had been observing filial piety in Qianling for three years. Now he has just returned to Chang''an, where can he have 500000 liang of silver to fulfill his filial piety? "What''s the matter?" Fang MuQing came in from the outside, looked at his face, put one hand on his thigh, held tightly with a shivering edict, and asked in a puzzled way. "No Nothing, that... " Li Xian''s words were a little awkward. After clearing his throat, he said, "I''m not sure we have to sell the house." "Why?" Fang Mu Qing frowned and asked. After the Peiwang residence came back from Qianling mausoleum, after a period of repair and maintenance, it was not easy to get a little bit of the desired appearance. Why did it suddenly want to sell the house. "According to your Majesty''s edict, the fifth elder brother ordered us to pay half a million taels of silver to repair the Qianling mausoleum and the courtyard of Liangshan Mountain, so as to fulfill the filial piety of the son of man." With a bitter smile, Li Xian handed the imperial edict in his hand and wiped it several times before he dared to take over the edict. Fang MuQing continued: "where do we have so much money? We are not in charge of the water, land or other industries of the Tang dynasty like other people." "You don''t have to sell the house, then?" Fang MuQing continued to frown, and the edict was returned to Li Xian. "Not selling houses? What shall we give the fifth? This is the imperial edict. It is easier to deal with the old five oracles, but we can''t disobey it... " "Is Mrs. Huang there?" Before Li Xian finished speaking, Li Zhe''s voice sounded outside. Listening to the tone, it seemed that there was something urgent. Fang MuQing turned around and looked at Li Zhe, who was rushing towards the main hall. Just as he was about to answer, he saw Li Zhe run two steps quickly. Several steps at the door jumped up one step at a time. As if there was something urgent, Li Zhe nodded to Li Xian in a hurry, and then he said to Fang MuQing, "sister-in-law, do you want to give or not this time? The fifth bully too much! I''m addicted to money blackmail. I''m so addicted to it. I''m going to issue an edict to blackmail money this time. Let''s start! " "As your brother said just now, this is the imperial edict. You can''t disobey it. You have to give it." Fang MuQing looked at Li Zhe''s indignant appearance, suppressed the smile of the corner of his mouth and said firmly."I know it''s the imperial edict. I know it can''t be disobeyed. He obviously won''t give us a chance to speak this time. So he ran over to ask his sister-in-law what do you mean. After all, Laowu takes extra care of you every time." Li Zhe seems to forget the one armed Pei Wang who is still sitting on the throne. Looking at Fang MuQing, he continues to say. Fang MuQing laughed, and then motioned to Li Zhe to sit down first. Then she sat down beside Li Xian, who was suspicious. She said with a smile, "at that time, I didn''t have much money. Naturally, the fifth man took care of me. But now, I don''t need the money. I''m sorry to shirk again." "But Do you think so? This shameless act of old five... " "So he didn''t give us a chance to speak. He cut through the mess with a sharp knife and directly issued the edict, so that we could not speak out the bitter experience of Coptis. But you are not short of the five hundred thousand taels of silver? " Fang MuQing thought about it and asked. "No, no, no Wait a minute, you two. I''m confused when you two talk Li Xianla housing Mu Qing''s arm, asked: "you just said Now you don''t need the money? Where did you get five hundred thousand taels of silver? " Li Zhe was stunned and did not wait for Fang MuQing to explain to Li Xian. He pointed to Li Xian in surprise and asked, "you You don''t know that your sister-in-law is rich, do you? " "You know?" Li Xian is even more muddled. He doesn''t know that his family is rich. Li Zhe knows, and the fifth knows? Is it true that all the people in the world know it, but they don''t know it? After coming back from Qianling, I still wonder where Fang MuQing got so much money to repair and fight Prince Lipei''s mansion. Just looking at the daily expenses, he also had a lot of money. Before he had time to ask Fang MuQing, Li Hong arranged for Dashi to negotiate with the Japanese state. In addition, he went to Qianling two days ago, so he did not have time to ask Fang MuQing. Now I heard that Li Zhe thought that Fang MuQing and himself were rich, which made Li Xian a little puzzled. Fang MuQing looked at Li Xian''s puzzled and inquired look, sighed and said, "when you were still in Anxi, Bai Chun had once approached me and offered me some other business, but they were all in Taiyi city. On weekdays, I didn''t need to take care of it. Every month, she would give me a sum of money on time, and the money was put in the Royal Bank." Li Xian looks dignified, but he still nods to Fang MuQing. He must have never told himself that there are other reasons. At the moment, he did not care, and said with a smile: "since the house is still rich, then take out the amount of silver and give it to the fifth." "It''s not..." Li Zhe looked at Li Xian and agreed. He immediately seemed a little worried and said, "no You really give it. And, sister-in-law, did you say 500000 Liang silver just now? Isn''t it a million? " Li Zhe snatched the imperial edict that Li Xian picked up again. After a glance, his face turned green: "why? Why is Li Dan and I, and Li Lingyue, one million taels per person?! What a bully Li Zhe wanted to cry without tears. He was not only trapped, but also more than others. "Li Dan, you and Lingyue are both 1 million liang?" Li Xianqiang asked calmly, but he believed that according to Li Hong''s temperament, he should be able to do such things. "Why not a million taels? If it was 500000 taels, I would not come to discuss with you." Li Zhe wanted to cry, but he didn''t cry. He worked hard for a long time and squeezed out a snot bubble. As for Li Huangxian''s wife, she was afraid of being robbed by the empress Li Yuen, but I was afraid that she would be taken away by the empress Li Yuen Let go of your daughter "I advise you not to learn from Li Lingyue. Li Lingyue has been competing with Lao Wu since the last incident. This time, he took money to do his filial piety. Maybe the fifth is retaliating against Li Lingyue. We are just fish in the pond, and we are just affected." Li Xian thought about it and said with a smile. "It''s hard to disobey the edict. I just came here to complain. Forget it, I''d better go back and prepare money." Li Zhe was so sad that he couldn''t get up. He waved his hand and went to the gate of the mansion. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 989 When Li Lingyue returns to her Princess''s house with Li Mei, who was abducted from the palace by her, the whole Princess mansion is like every time Li Mei comes. The maids and eunuchs all start to work like clockwork. is like everything in good order and well arranged by the ants under the Queen''s control, but it is very orderly to await the arrival of your royal highness. A fierce tiger is hung on the neck by a thin thread, and the other section is naturally held in Li Mei''s hand, bouncing and jumping, following Li Lingyue''s back in the princess mansion, looking left and right. "Why is it not as big as the palace? My aunt should go back to the palace. " Li Mei allows Li Lingyue to take the thin thread in her hand and hand it to Li Mei''s eunuch. Then he took Li Mei''s hand and said, "the palace is where only your father can live. So, where can the people who protect the calf let the aunt live often? If you live for three or five days, you will start to go out when you see your aunt. So it''s better to stay at home. It''s smaller than your palace, but it''s also fun. When you get married in the future, my aunt will help you to choose a residence. In fact, my aunt has taken good care of it. I think the next one is very good. If you are too small, my aunt can give you part of the place. Anyway, this place has been renamed taipingfang. If you come, how about taipingmeifang? " "Well, good." Li Mei didn''t know whether she understood or not. Anyway, she nodded her head. Li Lingyue smiles and rubs Li Mei''s messy hair that she has rubbed. Then she turns to Li Mei''s eunuch and says, "follow those maids and prepare some living creatures for tigress. It''s enough for her to go crazy for a while." "Yes, princess." Li Mei''s eunuch immediately bowed down to answer. every time her royal highness comes to the palace of Princess Taiping, not only is her royal highness as a guest, even a tiger girl, she can also become a guest here. The maid and eunuchs must be attendant, but the only thing is that they must accompany the tiger girl. Otherwise, only the maid and Eunuch in Taiping Princess House are afraid that they can not serve the tiger girl well. Xue Shao, the princess''s son-in-law, was in the mansion, looking at the emperor''s edict and waiting for Li Lingyue''s decision. So when she saw Li Lingyue come back with Li Mei, her smile on her face immediately began to ripple. While holding delicious food for Li Mei, she asked Li Lingyue: "what should I do with the edict? I asked, the king of Yin, the king of England and our family are the most, one million taels per family, and the others are 500000 Liang. " "Hum, this idiot, every time I pit myself, I''m so cruel! Eyebrow son, do you say your father emperor is a bad person "Well Of course not. " Li Mei sat down on a chair under the maid''s service. All the fruits and other things in her small hands were put on the table, and from time to time she handed them to the maid in waiting. Tigress is gone. She can''t eat so much by herself. She can only treat the maid next to her as Tigress, balancing her little mind. She can''t eat good comfort for tigress. "Little white eyed wolf, in vain I have been so kind to you. When I come to my house, I still speak to your father." Li Lingyue personally took off her shoes for Li Mei. Anyway, it was a carpet in the room. It was OK for Li Mei to step on her bare feet. What''s more, she is still wearing socks. "The Empress Dowager and his concubines say that the father is the best..." "What about aunt?" Li Lingyue, who also took off her socks, raised her eyes and asked Li Mei, who was calm. "My aunt is also the best." Li Mei is eating the oranges in her hand. She likes sweet and sour best. She doesn''t like sweet or sour. She has to have all kinds of sweet and sour. "Aunt Tang or aunt Tang, it''s better for you to set off the fireworks after your uncle Tang''s permission." Li Lingyue was playing with Li Mei as she spoke. Soon, Li Mei, who was originally dressed in palace dress, became a girl in a cool and short dress. Her hair was also scattered. Her strange and ancient appearance made Li Lingyue like to bite her little face. After cleaning up Li Mei, Li Lingyue said to Xue Shao, who was serving Li Mei, a maid in the palace, "it''s not a matter to be away from the army for a long time. You''d better go back. It''s a matter of filial piety that you can do as soon as you leave the government today. That''s the imperial edict. No one in the world can disobey it. What''s more, if you disobey it, who knows what kind of bad idea the idiot will come up with next time. In short, you can''t follow him. It''s too much to lose. " "Well, I see. I''ll do it on the way back to the army in a moment." Xue Shao smiles and gives Li Lingyue a wet handkerchief. She has just cleaned up Li Mei''s clothes and hair, which makes her sweat. No one could have put a million taels of silver, so Xue Shao had to go to the Royal Bank on the way back to the army, and quickly dealt with the matter. "Are you afraid of my father? You don''t seem to be afraid, aunt Li Mei, dressed in cool thin clothes and thin trousers, stepped on the carpet with bare feet. After comparing two oranges in her hand for a long time, she handed a slightly smaller one, which looked only sweet but not sour, to the maid of the palace: "eat it. This is sweet.""How can you win people''s hearts at a young age? Do you learn from your father who is not in tune?" Li Lingyue kicks Li Mei''s little butt lightly, and then goes inside. Although it has not yet entered the dog days, the whole world seems to be like a steamer before noon, and people will sweat when they move a little. When Li Lingyue just tossed her eyebrows, she was already sweating. Even though Xue Shao, who had just left, handed her a wet handkerchief to wipe her sweat, the sweat on her body stuck together, which was very uncomfortable. After a while, Li Lingyue, like a little Li Mei, came out in her thin clothes. Although she was already the mother of two children, her exquisite and perfect figure was still full of enchantment. With her high breast and slim waist, even her loose and thin trousers, her buttocks can''t be covered up. With a pair of high-heeled shoes, her perfect curves are revealed. "Go swimming?" Li Mei wiped her hands and mouth with a wet handkerchief. When she saw Li Lingyue come out, she immediately opened her eyes. "Why do you think your aunt brought you here? The swimming pool in my aunt''s house has just been rebuilt a few days ago. There are still slides. Do you want to go and play? " Li Lingyue leaned over and said to Li Mei. Li Mei, a little girl, looked up at Li Lingyue and nodded excitedly. After Li Lingyue leaned over, her aunt''s chest was heavy and white. Suddenly, she giggled and said, "it''s so big. It seems that it''s bigger than my mother''s "You little lecher!" Li Lingyue gets up calmly, points her finger on Li Mei''s forehead, and walks back to the garden with her hand in hand. The newly-built outdoor swimming pool is Li Lingyue''s visit to Prince Pu''s mansion. When she saw Li Hong and Bai Chun nestling in the water, she could not forget the disgusting look in her eyes when she came. Li Lingyue understood that there was no eunuch around the swimming pool. All of them were maidens. Li Hong did not know why. In his heart, he always regarded eunuchs as men. Therefore, as long as there were private places, there were only palace maids without eunuchs. Even when he and Bai Chun were in the pool, there was no one around, except for a few maids waiting beside him. Bai Chun in the swimming pool is still very conservative, not like Li Hong that idiot, wearing a pair of shorts, bare strong and powerful, muscle lines clear, full of wild upper body, also covered with large and small scars, it is simply not a good place to play, looking at all heartbreaking. When Bai Chun saw herself coming, she was still a little shy to hide behind Li Hong. Wearing shorts and short clothes, she rarely exposed her tall and exquisite figure in front of her. Before she could make fun of herself, she was already stuck on Li Hong''s back. Then the emperor seemed afraid of seeing her woman, and said to himself: "what are you running for? What do you want Swim and go home. " So when she got angry and had a good time in the swimming pool of Prince Pu''s mansion, Li Lingyue immediately built one for herself after she went back. It was not like Li Hong''s atmosphere, but it was enough for her. In addition, these days of renovation, plus a number of facilities suitable for children to play, so she took Li Mei out of the palace and ran to her swimming pool to play. When Li Lingyue and Li Mei are in the swimming pool happily, someone on the Liangshan Mountain can only sit on a shady stone. On the opposite side, they are Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei with a relaxed face. "What do you mean, Li Hong? Are you not afraid to be ridiculed by the world Wu Mei throws the imperial edict of Yi Yang on the table in front of her, which frightens Yiyang and Gao An. In this world, it is only the empress mother who dares to throw Li Hong''s imperial edict into such a way. Moreover, it is said that the memorial has been torn several times by the empress because Li Mei was wronged. "Empress mother, that''s the edict. You can''t..." Someone did not even grab a seat, sitting on a stone, but pointed to the Edict and said. After all, if the dragon mother breaks the imperial edict in front of her own face, it is equivalent to beating her own face. That is the imperial edict. The power and face of an emperor can''t be said to fall. "The edict? Oh, do you mean it''s a decree? Did you do this? Throughout my Tang Dynasty, which one is like you? What''s more, when you write the memorial, I hear that you have to boast about yourself from time to time? Li Hong, are you interesting? " Wu Mei knocks the imperial edict on the table top, dare to feel just like a rag. "But they have already given orders, just like the water thrown out. It can''t be said to take it back. After all, it''s the children''s ministers who gave them." Li Hong gives Yi Yang a threatening glance, and then looks at Xiao Shufei like asking for help. But at this critical moment, Xiao Shufei turned her head to one side and stroked Baiqi''s head: "Alas When can you be changed, you wild son? If people don''t want to provoke you, you will provoke others. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 990 After being reprimanded by Wu Mei, Yiyang and Gao''an were the most unfortunate among all the people in the courtyard of Liangshan. Li Sujie and Li Shangjin, on the other hand, began to persecute and revenge the four of them since Li Hong was reprimanded by his mother. In the early morning, when the heavy rain came down, Li Hongyun rushed to see the rain, and rushed to see the rain. Yiyang and Gao''an are not so lucky. After all, they live in Chang''an on weekdays. What''s more, Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei are in front of each other. In addition to their sisters, they are always on the mountain every day. Either they frighten themselves and others with the black wind at night, or they put on the emperor''s airs and treat them as palace maids regardless of occasion and time ¡£ In a word, all this is to revenge for the thing he was reprimanded by Wu Mei. Even if Yiyang and Gao''an can explain it again, it was found by the mother that your edict was unintentional. It was not their intention to complain. However, such an explanation seemed so powerless for the emperor who also lived in Liangshan. Even in private, even Yiyang and Gao''an didn''t believe it. The courtyard of Liangshan, which was quiet, elegant and peaceful as water, was disturbed by the relationship between Li Hong, Yiyang and Gao''an, who had a small quarrel in three days and a big quarrel in five days. In Wu Mei''s words, Li Hong''s stay here is like being occupied by bandits who have become bandits. There is no time to stop all day. However, no matter how much trouble the three people make, the most quiet and elegant courtyard in the deep of the courtyard is the quiet and far-reaching mood of the market. Because Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei lived here, and they were neighbors. They were separated by a bamboo forest about seven or eight feet wide. In the isolation zone of the bamboo forest, there is still a tiny corridor and pavilion. From time to time, Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei are fed up with the chicken flying and dog jumping of Li Hong, Yi Yang and Gao''an in front of them. They will hide here to drink tea, chat, or go out of the courtyard to go to Qianling for relaxation. If you are bored, you will go to the front yard and see if it suddenly becomes quiet. If you don''t adapt to it, you will take the initiative to light the fire. Or in front of Li Hong, Wu Mei takes the Empress Dowager''s airs and reprimands Li Hong again. Or Xiao Shufei went to the courtyard of Yiyang and Gao''an and tried to persuade the two princesses not to quarrel with Li Hong. However, the purpose of the two men is very clear. In persuasion or reprimand, they always point their spearheads to the other side. Soon after Wu Mei and Xiao Shu Fei''s front yard, Li Hong''s clamour and Yi Yang''s arguments against Gao An resound in the front yard once again. Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei are leisurely back in the backyard. They sit in a simple corridor and pavilion in the bamboo forest. They tease Baiqi and listen to the noise outside. In this way, they seem to be able to relax. Their courtyard is the real fairyland on earth. It is so peaceful and peaceful. From time to time, Bai Qi would talk to Li Hong because of the quarrel of several people in the front yard. So he would come and go. When Li Hong was speechless, a wolf howl would ring from the front yard or the back yard of Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei. But I don''t know from when, when Baiqi''s wolf howling is finished, there will be a faint voice from the distance, like a wolf''s howl, like a response to Bai Qi''s howl, or a greeting. In Li Hong''s opinion, it''s more like a message. In the courtyard of Liangshan, the names of Li Hong and Bai Qi, the lustrous wolf, spread among them after Yiyang and Gao''an called several times. Liang Shan''s Jin Wuwei defends Liangshan closely. Especially in the evening, Bai Qi''s howl will be more loud and clear. Sometimes, after the dead of night, several people in each other''s rooms can feel that the sound of Bai Qi''s howl is mixed with a trace of sadness and desire. After several days, everyone in the courtyard noticed something wrong with Bai Qi. From the next day, Li Hong stopped fighting with Yiyang and Gao''an, but took Bai Qi around the whole Liangshan Mountain every day. So in the next half a month, and also because the people of the Ministry of works began to expand and refine the courtyard according to the result of the discussion between Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei, no one noticed at first that Baiqi had disappeared. In addition to Ye Qing, several people did not remember where Bai Qi went until he could not hear Bai Qi''s voice for several days? Li Hong sat on a huge stone on the half slope of the back of Liangshan Mountain. Jin Wuwei sent more people to repair the imperial mausoleum and the courtyard. However, Li Hong dispatched some of them to other places. Baiqi disappeared for nearly five or six days. When Wu Mei and others found out, Li Hong was still. He had been sitting on the rocks on the half slope of the back of Liangshan Mountain for five or six days. With Wu Mei''s questioning eyes, Li Hong got up and patted the dust on her body, and then pointed to the endless Qinling Mountains as long as the green dragon in the distance: "Baiqi should be going to Qinling Mountains. These days, in the howl of Baiqi, I feel that there is too much urgency to go back.""So you take Bai Qi to wander all over Liangshan every day until Bai Qi leaves?" Wu Mei''s face became very cold. "Well." Li Hong nodded faintly and sighed melancholy. He looked at the distant green and rolling mountain road. "Will you come back?" Wu Mei''s hands have been tightly clenched together. I don''t know why, when she thinks of how to be white, she has a kind of inexplicable impulse to kill people. "The wolf is a gregarious animal. In the wolf pack, the leader occupies all the dominance. If a lone wolf wants to integrate into the wolf pack, he or she is brave and tough, young and strong enough to have the strength to win a battle with the wolf, or The wolf will feel that Bai Qi is more handsome and will agree to his request? " Standing on the huge stone, Li Hong has been looking at the distance. He has been waiting these days, hoping to see that one day, Jin Wuwei returns to his sight with Bai Qi, instead of just Jin Wuwei himself. Of course, Li Hong''s hope is that if one day, Baiqi can turn back a female wolf, and the couple will come back together, that would be great. But he also knows that a wolf is a wolf after all. After leaving, maybe Will never come back, that trace of nostalgia, perhaps When it dies, it will occasionally flash through its mind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 991 From the stone on the hillside to the courtyard of Liangshan, Wu Mei scolded Li Hong for being thirsty. Fortunately, the maids and eunuchs behind her had already prepared water, but even so, after Wu Mei finished scolding Li Hong, she still felt that her voice was burning, just like smoking when she was dry. Li Hong, the chief culprit, naturally felt dizzy. For a long time, the Empress Dowager did not scold herself for such a long time. Now, because she was banished from Baiqi, the empress felt that she was even more guilty than Li Xianshi. After all, when Li Xian was banished, the Empress Dowager did not show such violence. However, the banishment of a "dog" returning to nature has made the empress too angry. Even if she returned to the courtyard of Liangshan Mountain, she was indifferent to Li Hong. In the evening, Wu Mei summoned Xiao Shufei, Yiyang, Gao''an and others to her courtyard for dinner, but without the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and the emperor''s lonely family, she could only eat in silence, but could not get sympathy from others. Four or five days later, Li Hong still went back to the hillside every day, but he couldn''t see the shadow of Baiqi. At this time, he was even more afraid of seeing Jin Wuwei''s shadow. After all, if Jin Wuwei comes back and Baiqi doesn''t, it means Baiqi will never come back. After more than ten or twenty years of feelings, Bai Qi''s son of a bitch has really forgotten. Although you are a wolf and no one has rich feelings, you can''t do this, can''t you? Every day, Li Hong went back to the courtyard of Liangshan from the hillside. Li Hong made a detour to Wumei''s courtyard, either by chance or by sincere waiting. But every time long Ma saw him, she turned around and left. Or she is talking and laughing with Xiao Shufei in the courtyard. As soon as Li Hong shows up, Wu Mei immediately gets up to close the door and gives someone a very obvious door shut. Yiyang and Gao''an don''t quarrel with Li Hong these days, because of the cold war between the Empress Dowager and the emperor, the friction between them and the emperor seems so insignificant. But just when mother and son, even Xiao Shufei, Yiyang and Gao''an, who had been with Baiqi for two or three years in Liangshan, thought that Bai Qi would not come back again, his voice suddenly sounded on the half slope of the back mountain. When Bai Qi''s voice sounded for the first time, Wu Mei''s hand with tea shook several times. Her heart seemed to be shaking several times with the bleak and lonely Wolf''s howl. He kicked Li Hong''s leg, who was still listening attentively: "get out of here quickly. If you can''t find Baiqi, you Don''t come back tonight, just spend the night in the mountains. " Someone is full of his own question mark, Gulu picks up his body and runs out. Even if he is not polite, the dragon mother will not blame him. He even wants to give him more legs to run faster. Don''t let Bai Qi''s bleak wail wait too long. Before Li Hong ran out of the courtyard, he heard the sound of iron hooves shaking the earth. Although the sound of iron hooves was not dense, it was only a few horses. At most, it looked like a dozen or so riders. It was coming here. "Your Majesty, Bai Qi..." "Come down." Li Hong couldn''t help but snatched the torch from the leader of jinwuwei. Then he quickly turned over and mounted the horse. While turning the horse''s head, he asked, "but in vain?" "My Lord, it''s white. But... " Before the leader of jinwuwei finished speaking, Li Hong had already clapped his legs heavily on the horse''s belly, and then the horse flew out like a lightning bolt. Looking at Li Hong''s anxious appearance, the leader of jinwuwei quickly reached out into the air. The soldiers who came with him turned their horses and followed Li Hongzheng to the back half of the mountain. Looking at the leader''s outstretched hand, he immediately understood. At the same time, he stretched out his hand on the horse''s back and exerted his strength. The leader of jinwuwei immediately twisted his waist and turned over in the air, sat behind the soldier, and said in a low voice, "catch up with your majesty." "Drive!" With a cold drink from the soldiers'' mouths, the horses passed by several other horses following Li Hong. In a short time, they caught up with Li Hong on the mountain road, raising a cloud of dust and galloping fast. "Your Majesty, there is not only a wolf in the back mountain, but it is like a pack of wolves. You sent to protect jinwuwei of Baiqi. Now you are on guard there. You dare not let them run this way again. It was originally man and wolf coming together, but now Now it''s man and wolf The leader of jinwuwei, holding some loose helmets, looked at the tall figure not far ahead and said aloud. After saying these words, the leader of jinwuwei felt that at least in a short period of time, he had at least a catty of soil in his mouth. Li Hong waved to him that he knew. Then he continued to stretch out his hand. Jin Wuwei, who was behind him, immediately understood. He quickly took off the horizontal knife on his waist and cried out, "Your Majesty, take the knife." I don''t know whether it was Jin Wuwei''s leader who threw it accurately, or Li Hong''s eyes grew behind his head. In short, as soon as Jin Wuwei threw it out, the knife crossed an arc in the air, and then it fell into Li Hong''s hands perfectly. "What''s the matter?" Near the hillside, Li Hong didn''t mean to stop at all. He drove his horse forward. In an instant, he came to the front of the confrontation between the wolf and the man.In front of me, there was a green light, just like that Li Hong really wanted to use fireflies as a metaphor, but listening to the low roar from time to time in the wolves, he couldn''t make himself believe that the green light in front of him was fireflies, not wolves that could kill people. "Your Majesty." Wei Tu Qi took a wary look at the wolves behind him, as well as the two independent wolves in the open space between people and wolves. He quickly walked to Li Hong and said in a low voice: "report back to your majesty, we have got it, but Bai Qi was also injured. When he got here, he said nothing and left. Then more and more wolves gathered here, so So they confront each other again. " "It''s not waiting for me, is it?" Li Hong asked in some uncertain way. Then he rode on his horse and walked a few steps further. Then he immediately attracted the low roar of the wolf opposite him. In the cool night wind, the murderous spirit suddenly diffused. "White Qi, can you move? I''ve come to pick you up. Did you steal the wolf? Look at this situation, it''s not like they want to elope with their mother wolf, but they are chased here by their husbands biting their buttocks? " Li Hong sat on the horse''s back and stretched his neck to see if Baiqi was injured. But in the dark night, the light of the torch could not reach the place where Baiqi and the other wolf were. "Ouch..." Bai Qi seemed dissatisfied with Li Hong''s teasing and howled again. However, compared with the desolate and lonely voice just now, Bai Qi''s howl was much more confident and arrogant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 992 The wolf sat on the front of the horse with his eyes open, and then he was proud of himself. The confrontation between man and wolf, with Li Hong let Baiqi not care about his back, just take his wife wolf forward, and then slowly fell into the nervous suffocation. As Baiqi takes another wolf forward, the wolves behind him begin to become impatient. The murderous spirit in the low roar is more and more fierce. The green eyes seem to be like rays, which can form a substantial attack on people. "Ready to..." Wei Tu Qi raised his hand solemnly. Then he saw a brush from Jin Wuwei and neatly took off the firearm on his back. Nowadays, the firecrackers used by Jin Wuwei can only be nominal ones, because with the continuous transformation in the past two years, today''s few elite guns in the Tang Dynasty are even comparable to non automatic rifles. Moreover, the shapes of bullets and guns, especially the shooting principles, are almost completely synchronized with the rifles made in Hanyang of later generations. "Try not to hurt them. Try to frighten them first, and don''t let them move forward. Just remember, from now on, Liangshan will strengthen all defense and never let them sneak to the front mountain." Li Hong turned over and got off his horse. As soon as he got to Baiqi, he saw another wolf beside him, showing his tusks with vigilance. "Don''t be nervous. Your husband and I are good friends. It''s just like my son. You are my daughter-in-law now. You can''t have such an attitude." Li Hong''s words were relaxed, but his actions were still very cautious. He slowly approached Baiqi, stroked his head, and when Baiqi left his hand, took his huge head and rubbed against another wolf, Li Hong knew that the crisis was over. The wolf, who was abducted from the white, will no longer be hostile to himself, nor will he think of biting his own throat with his fangs. Then the torch touched the whole body of Baiqi, the black wolf hair. If you only look at it with your eyes, you can''t find that Baiqi was injured or not. So when Li Hong touched Baiqi''s hind legs, he felt something sticky, but it was a little chilly, not like the blood just shed. In the heart big fixed he, changed a hand, once again touched the white head, and then murmured: "unexpectedly still injured, can walk?" Bai Qi raised his head and rubbed Li Hong''s hand. After years of tacit understanding, Li Hong knew that Bai Qi told him that the injury was OK. So as Li Hong turned over and mounted his horse again, he heard the wolves behind him when he started to walk along the mountain. They began to roar and howl. Then there were some gunshots, but no wolves came out after him. Baiqi stopped and looked back in silence. Then he howled loudly. The wolf next to him also howled. The wolf howled one after another, crossing the quiet Liangshan Mountain at night. When Li Hong with a limp, sometimes in a hurry down the slope, he had to lift up the injured hind leg. When he returned to the courtyard of Liangshan, the lights were shining all over the courtyard of Liangshan. Long Ma and Xiao Shufei actually stood at the door looking at the direction of their return. "How about Bai Qi?" "It''s OK. I''m hurt a little. It''s OK. I''ll shave my hair in a moment." Li Hong got off his horse and took Bai Qi to Wu Mei. He followed Wu Mei quietly with the other head, but his cold and merciless eyes showed a trace of ruthless vigilance from time to time. Wu Mei doesn''t speak any more. She just takes a deep look at Bai Qi, who is close to her and behind her, the female wolf whose eyes are full of vigilance. Then she rubs Baiqi''s head, turns around and goes deep into the courtyard. However, the next morning, Li Hong just came back from the training on the mountain, he was driven down the mountain by Wu Mei. Let him go back to Chang''an quickly. If nothing, don''t stay in Liangshan, and this has been with her for more than three months. Now the courtyard of Liangshan has been repaired for more than two months by the Ministry of engineering. Although from the outside, the courtyard is no different from that at the beginning, but now, even after entering the late autumn or cold winter, it will not be the same as in previous years, and every room is as cold as an ice cellar. In addition, it is much more convenient to get water than before. There is no need to go to the well to draw water and boil water. The whole life necessities are much better than before. Yiyang and Gao''an did not go back with Li Hong, but stayed on the Liangshan Mountain. From time to time, they accompanied Wu Mei and Xiao Shufei to Qianling, or occasionally they also went to Xianyang, but most of the time they went in and out in casual clothes, and even the people in the county government did not disturb them. The emperor''s simple guard of honor slowly drove out of Xianyang and stayed in Liangshan for three months. Xianyang county government never went to Xianyang once. This is not true for an emperor. So after getting off Liangshan, Li Hong and Shangguan Wan''er stayed in Xianyang for one night, and then began to drive to Chang''an the next day. "It seems that the empress mother is going to live in Liangshan for a long time. Is this feasible?" Looking back at Xianyang, which has gradually disappeared, Shangguan Wan''er looks back and asks Li Hong, who is making tea leisurely in the carriage."Who will listen to my mother''s decision? I was scolded the day before yesterday. She likes to live there. Although there is no good scenery, there is no need to worry too much when the mountain is heated. Then you can run here a few more times." Li Hong handed Shangguan Wan''er a cup of tea. Then, holding Shangguan Waner''s small hand in the other hand, Li Hong continued to ask with a smile, "how is it going? Still no response? " "I''m not sure. The empress mother said that she did, but I don''t think so Shangguan Wan''er took back her hand and stroked it on her abdomen. Some of her flushed faces were turned to the other side. In Li Hong''s opinion, it must have something to do with Shangguan Waner''s pregnancy that they were driven down the mountain by their mother''s empress and rushed them back to Chang''an. So someone looked at Shangguan Wan''er who was looking out of the window. He took the soft shoulder and pulled it into his arms, stroked the pink cheek, looked at the moving bright eyes, and said with a smile: "if we knew that, we should have come to Liangshan earlier. Is the Imperial Palace incompatible with you? How can we not be pregnant in the palace and arrive at Liangshan...". ¡± "hate it, don''t say it again." Shangguan Wan''er looks up at the cheek that should be beaten, one hand covers Li Hong''s eyes, and dare not let those eyes look directly at him again. "But it may also be the result of my exercise during this period of time. So, I''m not sure that the baby in your stomach will be extremely strong after birth." "What if a girl?" Shangguan Wan''er grabs Li Hong''s hand in a bad temper and bites it gently on her wrist, leaving behind a row of shallow tooth impressions. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 993 The two men nestled in the carriage talked to each other from time to time, and then most of the time seemed to be thinking about their own thoughts. Shangguan Wan''er now has more thoughts, of course, on her own stomach and children, and Li Hong is thinking about how to deal with Pei Qing after she goes back. In the past three months, Li Xian''s negotiations with Dashi and Japan had already been completed. Salah and others had passed by Xianyang and met with themselves in the courtyard of Liangshan when they returned home. Now there is nothing to worry about. After dealing with Pei Qing, Li ye came to Liangshan to meet his mother and himself, and then he packed up and went to Anxi with 3000 elite members of the central army. If he wants to inherit the throne, Anxi and Donghai are the places where Li Ye must make great achievements or leave traces and prestige. Even if King Jiling and Donghai are his brothers, he needs to maintain his influence in the West and East. Therefore, in addition to explaining his handling of the Peiqing case, Li Ye said his own plan for Anxi. Naturally, the topic between father and son is Li Xian. After all, Li Xian has been in Anxi and Jiling for many years, whether intentionally or unintentionally, he will cultivate some forces. Therefore, the attitude of these forces to Li Ye during his journey to the west is also crucial. Of course, all this depends on whether Li Xian will really help his nephew. Shangguan Wan''er, lying in Li Hong''s arms, stroked her flat abdomen from time to time, stretched out her hand to touch Li Hong''s chin beard from time to time. She opened a pair of bright and moving eyes and did not know what she was thinking. It''s like talking to himself, like asking Li Hong, "by the way, when you pick up the mother, you drive a car to pick up the mother. What''s the conductor like? Is it fun? Big or not? Fast or not? Is it faster than a carriage? Is that stable? " Asked Shangguan Wan''er, she can''t help but get up from Li Hong''s arms and tidy up some of her disordered hair and clothes which have just been tossed by Li Hong. A touch of spring snow-white chest, no time to pan silk bright light, flashing attractive charm, some lazy finishing for half a day, only to find that someone''s hand in their own slender waist. White Li Hong after a look, gently patted off the only ready to go into the clothes again into the hand: "no, almost into the city." "That car..." Li Hong regained consciousness, sighed softly, thought for a moment and said, "it depends on Li Dan''s savvy enough. Since the train can run, the car should have no problem, but it depends on whether he can do it. If it is not luxurious, I will let him bleed 1 million taels this time and 2 million taels next time." "Do you think we can drive it ourselves?" Shangguan Waner racked her brain, but she couldn''t imagine what Li Hong''s car looked like. "Yes, on the premise of safety and with the necessary skills, anyone can drive." Li Hong looked at Shangguan Wan''er with some doting eyes, stroked her delicate cheek, and her long eyelashes flickered. "Give me one, and Li Lingyue..." "Let''s wait until we''ve finished. Judging from the current progress, I''m afraid we can''t do it without three or five years of hard work." Li Hong let Shangguan Wan''er take his own cheek and rub his hand, enjoying the comfort and security brought by the dryness on his cheek. "It will take so long. I thought it would be OK soon." Some depressed pout said, the little girl''s appearance is obvious. "Soon, three or five years have passed in the blink of an eye." Li Hong patted Shangguan Wan''er on the cheek, and then said to the courtiers outside the city: "go back to the palace directly. There is nothing important to do. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I''m tired after a day''s journey today." Hua Meng answered in a hurry, and then walked two steps quickly to the officials of the Ministry of rites, smiling and preaching the message. The carriage did not stop at the gate of Chang''an city. The complicated and lengthy etiquette was changed by Li Hong for a long time. The etiquette left behind was only some symbolic, more practical and practical etiquette. "If I don''t go back to Chang''an for a while, I always feel that Chang''an will become a little strange, as if Chang''an City has changed a lot." Shangguan Wan''er said, looking out of the window. It''s hard to imagine that when I was a child, when my father and grandfather took me out for an outing and an outing, it was still green fields or some post stations. But now, there is no so-called barrenness in the past. Even the original wall of Chang''an city is now a landscape like building. On the inner wall like a long dragon, some tourists or other people will climb on the wall to overlook the whole Chang''an city. "If there is any change, it means that the city has not lost its vitality and there is still room for progress. Once it reaches the bottleneck and no new breakthrough can be found, it is the most dangerous." In front of the xuanzheng hall, Li Hong walked up the steps and said to Shangguan Wan''er and the ministers behind him. Hua Meng''s words are of no help. The ministers who should leave will leave, but some ministers who are not afraid of him as the emperor will still stay. After all, his majesty is not in Chang''an for three months, and some things still need to be done. At the moment, the emperor is busy with his own affairs, and the emperor complains about what he should complain about. The ministers do their own duties, and no one will affect them Who, after all, these people are now the court on the old doggerel, for your Majesty''s complaints, have long been used to.After the cliche, the only new thing is the improvement and implementation of the slavery reform law, even including several additional laws and so on. Next came the three provinces and six ministries. Apart from the Hubu department, which took up more time because of slavery, the time spent in other departments was almost average. In the end, di Renjie and others were officials who personally participated in the affairs of Pei Qing. Although the case of Pei Qing in the case of changing slaves and guiding fire rope was settled, how to solve the resistance in the middle and lower states was the most important thing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 994 In fact, for Li Hong, the most perfect way to preside over the government is naturally to discuss affairs in three provinces. Then, when he needs to make decisions every seven days, he can put it forward at the court meeting. If he has nothing to do, he doesn''t have to look for himself? Since today''s emperor dares to do so, he dares to do so, and this requires a premise, that is, how to balance rights, how to distribute power, and prevent a family or an individual from becoming bigger. Although from the perspective of today''s court system, it is impossible for individuals to become bigger. The only thing that is possible is how the Shangshu Province, which controls six of the three provinces, can play its role and not suppress the middle school books and the lower levels of the door at the same time, so that these two provinces can form pressure and contain the Shangshu Province in the future. The mechanism of the central government is always good. Without the existence of Jiedushi, a great official in the frontier, it is not difficult for Li Hong to reform the mechanism of the imperial court. Moreover, he has been serving concurrently as the Minister of the Ministry of finance, which has extinguished the hope of any party to become bigger. However, when they argue with each other, there are not many people who give themselves face because of the interests of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, after Li Hong''s personal practice, it can be concluded that the position of shangshuling can be regarded as the effective Zhongshu, Dali temple and imperial historian Under the control of Taiwan, there is no chance to cover the sky and dominate the court. The only side effect is that the three provinces often need to participate in the discussion by themselves, which makes him more busy than just being an emperor. However, with the passage of time, the position of commander-in-chief of national affairs has gradually become more and more like the position of future Prime Minister. Although the emperor''s arbitrary principle still exists, if the emperor''s power continues to be devolved, it is possible to form a constitutional monarchy in which the emperor is the emperor and the Yamen is the Yamen. But obviously, it will take a long time. Even if Li Hong is now mature in the reform of the three provinces'' mechanism, if he puts forward that the decision-making and judicature of the three provinces are bigger than that of the emperor, Li Dan will be very depressed. Can we blame himself? Don''t you know what your emperor asked me to do in the past ten years? If it was not for his compulsion, would the train have hardly developed in this decade? However, no matter whether he was in the Ministry of history, under the door or in the central provincial government, the "officials" all shook their heads and disagreed, and threatened that even if his majesty agreed, it would be very difficult to operate directly if the three provinces did not agree. Li Dan, who was so angry that he almost yelled at him in Shangshu Province, had to bear the pain of losing money and drown out the people in Chang''an city. He scrambled to make the so-called train with a long queue to buy tickets. Li Dan didn''t want to go to Li Hong as a last resort, because who knows if he was trapped in a trap after going there! In the past ten years, after Li Hong''s participation in the research of cars, they have been changed again and again, built and disassembled, dismantled and rebuilt. In short, in the past ten years, it has been intermittently and intermittently that the amount of scrap iron has been accumulated, and the problem of too much noise has finally been solved. It is no longer like at the beginning, when the car starts, it is like there are layers of dark clouds on the top of the head, carrying the rolling thunder, roaring from the distance. Li Dan had to use the voice of public opinion to fight for the interests of his train, so after he came out of Shangshu Province, Li Dan went straight to Li Lingyue''s "the world in the world". After all, if she gets the support of her sister Huang and the support of her "the world in the street", should we take it seriously? But when he arrived, Li Lingyue was not only there, but also Shangguan Waner. The two women are still as beautiful and delicate as the young women. It is only because of their years of dealing with words that they look more intellectual and gentle. "Don''t expect me to help you. You don''t dare to go to the emperor''s, but come to me. Don''t talk so well. What do you think of my magazine as a publication that speaks for the people. What''s the matter? Don''t you know what''s going on Li Lingyue looked at the publication that had been able to make color pictures, and said faintly with a smile. Naturally, Shangguan Waner''s purpose of coming here is needless to say that she must have been sent by Li Hong to stop herself. At that time, Li Hong led his ministers to take the train outside Chang''an, but finally, with a face of dust, he ran back to the palace. This time, it was said that the car could be made in three or five years'' time, but in the end, he accelerated with Li Dan and developed it day and night for 10 years before the so-called car was made. But today, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty happily took Bai chun to do the so-called ride. What happened? Thinking of this, Li Lingyue would like to laugh three times to celebrate! Don''t let me go to see, don''t let me sit. Now it''s OK. After leaving Chang''an City, I can''t move. I still have to rely on the horse to pull it back. But before he came back, he knew that he was disgraced. He immediately sent Shangguan Waner to me to supervise my tomorrow''s "the world in the world" to expose his scandal!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 995 Li Dan looks at Shangguan Wan''er in some embarrassment, and then looks at Li Lingyue, who is arrogant and arrogant. However, in other words, there has been no problem with the car since it started from Taiyi city. How could it have been in Li Hong''s hands? "What''s the situation there? Have you entered the palace yet? " Li Dan looked at Shangguan Wan''er and drew a big cross on a page with hundreds of nearly 1000 words. Obviously, the manuscript to be published tomorrow was so killed by her. Go back to the palace. In the past two years, you have been building the car with you. The courtiers put up memorials every day to impeach him. He abandoned the national politics and lost his ambition. Now the car is still on its way. His majesty doesn''t want to leave an admonition to his ministers. He returns to the palace of Prince Pu with elder sister Bai. " Shangguan Wan''er puts down her pen, smiles gently and explains to Li Dan. "That''s good. It''s OK. Let him stay in the prince Pu''s mansion these two days. What will happen to the court tomorrow? Will he not attend? " Li Dan was stunned, and then remembered that tomorrow would be an early day. The emperor was not in that line. "Prince Li Ye has returned from Jiangnan Road. He went to the East Palace two days ago. Tomorrow, the crown prince should be in charge of the government. And... " Shangguan Wan''er thought about it for a moment, and finally said, "Your Majesty has granted Li Ye the Deputy Secretary of the provincial government. Therefore, Li Ye is entitled to participate in and deal with all the discussions in the early dynasties and between the three provinces." "He''s good. The emperor was very relaxed. He didn''t have a lot of work for a few years. Now that ye''er has grown up, all the people in the southeast and northwest have run all over again, and they don''t let people rest for a breath. They put such a heavy burden on ye''er." Li Lingyue curled her lips. Among Li Hong''s children, Li Ye and Li Mei are her favorite. So at this time, of course, she wants to say something for her nephew. "Ah But then again, you say Bai Chun has been very busy these years. How come we''ve all grown old, but she''s not old. What''s more, she''s the biggest one. Is it possible that she''s hiding some secret method of facial expression? " Li Lingyue looked at her nails and ignored Li Dan''s existence. She began to talk about the things between them. "If you''re OK, don''t mess with your brother. You can look a few years younger. Well, no matter my business, I''ll try my best to go. " Li Dan got up and drank all the tea left on the table, wiped his mouth, and walked out without looking at Li Lingyue''s erect eyes. "Isn''t it the same with empress Xiao? He has been living in Liangshan for years, but now he looks radiant and vigorous. It seems that self-cultivation is the best way to stay in beauty. Otherwise, sooner or later, you will become a yellow faced woman, and then you will be ignored by your brother. " Since she had two children, Shangguan Wan''er has become quite feminine in recent years. She is not as shy and reserved as she used to be. "What''s more, it''s true. A few days ago, the emperor lived in your palace for several days, didn''t he? The maid in the Palace said "No, shut up." Shangguan Wan''er, with a cold face, quickly gets up and covers Li Lingyue''s mouth. Li Lingyue is not afraid of anything now. She dares to say anything. She is very curious about the sexual relationship between her majesty and herself. Over the years, she has not changed this problem. From time to time, she would take the opportunity to ask herself, and almost fell into the trap several times. "Don''t say, don''t say, don''t say." Li Lingyue upset to put down the magazine in hand, without the headline of emperor''s majesty. It seems impossible to achieve the sales volume of "the world in the world" published after the early morning of tomorrow to surpass that of the issue when the crown prince was conferred. However, after closing the magazine, Li Lingyue still took the opportunity to tease her best friend for many years, and continued to say: "however, these days, you look so red and charming. Is it that my brother has spoiled you again? Do you feel the good feeling of being a woman "You owe your brother to clean up. I want to know if you ask him." Shangguan Wan''er looked at the Figure shaking at the door, and then saw Li Lingyue, who was already graceful and graceful. She came in skipping. And behind Li Mei, a huge, cow like white forehead bug slowly follows Li Mei. After Li Mei enters the room, Tigress comes in with her huge body, which is about to wipe the door frame on both sides. That pair of eyes can not see the slightest emotion, after Li Lingyue and her body swept, they found a spacious place, lying down, but it lay down, the original large room, immediately as if there was no place for feet. "Tigress, are you sleepy or something? I don''t have any energy. " Li Lingyue sat on the chair, looked at Li Mei, waved, and then asked. Li Mei comes to Li Lingyue and salutes Shangguan Wan''er and Li Lingyue in a dignified and courteous manner. In recent years, the little princess who led Tigress around the palace every day has become a beautiful girl. "Maybe it''s because I saw my father and aunt Bai driving out in the car early this morning, but I didn''t take it with me. Anyway, when I went to the Imperial College today, I was still alive and vigorous. Until my father kicked it out of the car, Tigress was always in this dejected state." At last, Li Mei couldn''t bear it any more. She ran to Tigress, stroked the huge head of the tiger, and comforted Tigress in a whisper."Ah, you are so spoiled. That''s what happened when you were white. A wolf became a dog by you. Now Tigress, I think, is fast. Li Mei, you and Tigress grew up together. The mother thinks that after some time, you''d better let Tigress stay in Liangshan for a while, or else you''ll become a cat if you go on like this. " The tiger girl''s tongue was strong enough to be pulled out of the shoe. "The father and the emperor said that when he went to visit his grandmother in Liangshan, he would take Tigress with him." Li Mei raised her head. Although she didn''t give up Tigress who grew up with her, she also knew that sometimes the beast needed some necessary conditions for wild life. "Then add what king Yin just said? It''s time to petition for the people. " Li Lingyue held her forehead and pondered for a while. Tomorrow''s "fangjiantianxia" did not have the selling point of Li Hong. It had to have other selling points. So what Li Dan said just now is not that it can not be sold tomorrow, but there is a premise that we have to see how much money the emperor is willing to pay. So Li Dan, who went to the side door of Prince Pu''s residence, sneezed involuntarily. Then he heard Li Hong''s voice coming from the palace: "use another wrench to remove the carburetor to see if it is the reason why the pump can''t pump oil." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 996 When Li Dan heard Li Hong''s voice at the side door of Prince Pu''s mansion, he didn''t know why. He seemed to be himself the last time. He ran back to the palace with the old five and all his ministers together with himself. That time not only offended Lao Wu, but also Lao Qi and his courtiers treated him as if he were the only culprit. This time, obviously, I was the only culprit. I was able to make the emperor''s face disappear in Changan City. I''m afraid that he is the only one who can lose his Majesty''s face twice? So Li Dan, who was standing in the door, motioned to his men to stay back. For the time being, he would not let the fifth man find out that he was eavesdropping. So he crept forward and stood quietly at the door, peeping and listening inside. So he saw Li Hong standing on one side. The front part of the decorated extremely luxurious car was lifted up, and the two sides were covered with craftsmen, who were carefully checking. Bai Chun stands on the other side of Li Hong, some curious probes look at the engine, or look at Li Hong''s frown. "You don''t have to worry. Since you can drive it out, it means it''s broken and can be repaired." Bai Chun gently drags Li Hong''s sleeve and comforts him in a soft voice. "Is it a matter of worry or not? It''s a shame! When the train came back with a face of coal ash, now the car Is it not enough shame for Europe to use the horse to pull it back again? Turn around and lose my old face in Chang''an city Li Hong said coldly. However, with his words, the craftsmen who have been busy working nearby are in a state of panic. Even in Taiyi City, in order to develop the car, they have seen his majesty many times, but it is the first time for them to work in front of his majesty at such a close distance, and it is still when his majesty is in a bad mood. So these craftsmen, I don''t know why, have the idea of pinning their heads on their waistbands. "But you can''t blame the king of Yin, can you? When he gave it to you, you were so angry with the king of Yin... " Bai Chun speaks for Li Dan at the door. "I don''t blame him? I don''t blame him for who? I told him half a year ago that there would be no moths. Even if it was delayed later, there was no need to rush it to Chang''an. He was very good, patting his chest and promising to tell me that it would never happen. Then I wonder if he is trying to pit me! You want to run a train in the city! I made him drag the train to run and serve the people of Chang''an as cattle and horses! " Li Hong said as he took the carburetor which had been wiped clean from the craftsman''s hand. He looked at the carburetor carefully and saw that there was no problem. Then he asked the craftsman to install it and start to check the ignition coil and other places. Bai Chun looks at Li Hong''s serious and attentive manner, but she doesn''t know why she wants to laugh. At this time, her majesty is a little disappointed. For such a big toy, he even gave Li Ye to hold the early morning of tomorrow. In particular, Bai Chun looked at Li Hong and now slightly eased her face. Then she remembered that she and he were walking happily in the most prosperous streets of Chang''an city. Someone would pop his head from time to time, or stop to say hello to the officials of the central government who occasionally met, in order to show off the car under his buttocks. While talking, he also made the car loud and buzzing, and his face was dancing. Don''t mention how proud and vain he was. Can really be answered when he just got on the car that sentence: "do not be handsome, but three seconds, you give me a moth ah." Therefore, as soon as his majesty Jinkou opened, he was able to hear the car as if it was almost out of breath, and its voice became puffing and puffing. Then he stopped quietly and stopped at the crossroads of the most prosperous streets in Chang''an City, motionless as a dead horse. "How are you laughing?" Li Hong took the wet handkerchief handed over by the maid of the palace, wiped his hands down, and looked at the smiling Bai Chun hum with his mouth curling. "No How dare you laugh at your majesty Bai Chunyue said so. The more he could not help but drill into the car. After the car couldn''t move, the wonderful expression on his Majesty''s face appeared. For the first time, Bai Chun understood the meaning of his Majesty''s words. She really understood how embarrassing and polite a smile was and how it made people want to laugh. Li Dan, who peeks at the door quietly, looks at Bai Chunxiao. The fifth old man is all right, so he thinks that he should be OK when he goes in? So just as he was about to lift his legs to the door, he heard a craftsman lowering his head and suddenly ran to Li Hong and knelt down. "What''s the matter?" As soon as Li Hong watched the craftsman kneel, he felt a bad feeling. Even Li Dan, who was about to sneak in at the door, quickly took back the leg he had stepped out of. His right eyelid was bouncing and jumping. "Your Majesty, this I should die for my crimes! Your majesty, please Craftsman kneels on the ground, other craftsmen look, also quickly put down the work in hand, followed by one kneeling down. "I''m not really right, are you?" Li Hong murmured at the craftsman kneeling in front of him. Ignoring Bai Chun''s inquisitive eyes, he suddenly gnashed his teeth and said, "Li Dan, you son of a bitch, you can make such mistakes. I think you really don''t want to live a good life!""What''s going on?" Bai Chun sees that Li Hong only cares about scolding Li Dan, but ignores himself, so he asks the first craftsman who kneels down. After all, she is still the person in charge of Taiyi city. Although Li Ye has been with her for several years, Bai Chun''s influence in Taiyi city can not be replaced by her people within a certain period of time. "To miss Hui, it is It''s The car is out of gas, so there is no way to run! " The craftsman lowered his head and said. After hearing this, Bai Chun is in a daze, and then she can''t stop laughing in her heart. Holding her angry Li Hong arm, she looks down and laughs, and her weak shoulder constantly swings. But she can''t suppress the feeling that she wants to laugh in her heart. She remembered that Li Hong had just got on the bus and said to herself that this car drinks kerosene, so long as the kerosene is enough, you can run freely. But now what''s wrong is what he said, the simplest kerosene, rather than any difficult and complicated disease. "Isn''t there an oil gauge? Why... " Li Hong patted Bai Chun''s head, pulling his arm and laughing hard. Then he thought about it and said, "by the way, Li Dan''s idiot told me it was ok, so I didn''t see it..." Li Hong turned his head, as if he had a hallucination in front of him. He saw a head with purring eyes at the door, which was carefully exploring. Who could Li Dan be! "You stand there for me, or I''ll make you suffer!" Li Hong broke off Bai Chun''s arm and pointed to Li Dan, who was in a panic at the door. "You want too much, I forgot to refuel as soon as I was in a hurry. I can''t blame me!" Li Dan screamed in surprise and ran away. Li Hong broke away from Bai Chun''s arm and immediately chased out, leaving behind a group of inexplicable craftsmen standing beside the gas-free car with Bai Chun, who had already burst into tears. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 997 Have you ever seen two middle-aged people in their forties chasing after each other in one of the most prosperous places in Chang''an City, in the streets full of high-ranking officials, nobles and dignitaries, crying and Howling while running? And The one who was chased is still his majesty, and the one who was chased is the brother of one of his mother''s compatriots, Li Dan, king of Yin. Two people in the streets full of high-ranking officials and nobles, luxury living in the street, unexpectedly is chasing after each other, one mouth said you don''t run, the other foot walking, mouth beg for mercy. On that day, when the sedan chairs and carriages of the nobles, officials and nobles who went out from the mansion, they all quickly avoided to both sides of the street and bowed down to salute when they saw their majesty and King Yin in a hurry. However, his majesty and the king Yin turned a blind eye and continued to chase after each other. On the whole street, like As if the Royal Guard of honor went out, it was like being cleared the street, with sedan chairs and carriages on both sides, which gave the spacious street to his majesty and King Yin. The other family members of the noble families and high-ranking officials and nobles are either lying on the crack of the door, secretly looking at the outside with a surprised look, or they are discussing carefully with perplexity on their faces. This is the place of high-ranking officials and dignitaries. How can anyone dare to make a loud noise and shout out here? When the central army arrived, however, they stopped at the intersection of the street. After that, they ran clean and didn''t dare to take charge of chasing and beating them. The one who ran was called a fast rabbit, which was comparable to that in a hurry. I don''t know who secretly reported it to Wannian county yamen, so when the magistrate of Wannian County personally led the captors in the County Yamen to arrive, he waited to see the people who were beating people in the street and those who were screaming and beaten Then, trembling like hell, he ordered the captor and other officials to immediately lower their heads and run back! The street is full of high-ranking officials, nobles and dignitaries. They can''t stand the annoying screams and the arrogance of beating people outside. If one wants to stop the reprimand, he goes back to the other without saying a word. In a word, the two people in the street were like the devil of the world, no one dared to control and no one dared to ask, until the fat King Yan, who was beaten, came back with his neck collar Prince Pu''s mansion. It took about half an hour for the farce to come to an end. The sedan chairs and carriages on both sides of the street dared to get up and drive on after they disappeared for a quarter of an hour. Therefore, this farce took place in a place full of high-ranking officials, dignitaries and nobles. Why is it that nobody dares to control and ask? Is this the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality? The next issue of the book will be announced. Wu Mei has torn up the fangjiantianxia in her hand. Since she moved to Liangshan, every issue of fangjiantianxia hasn''t fallen off in the past ten years. Although she also knows that for the sake of profit sales and eye-catching, there are always some problems of the royal family. But why are the incidents of the royal family in the past ten years more than those in the imperial palace How many decades add up? Is this the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality? Wu Mei''s mind inexplicably came out of the last conclusion of "the world in the world". She was so angry that she couldn''t help it. Even Xiao Shufei, who is beside her, is also melancholy. She is in her forties. They are 80 years old and nearly 90 years old. How can they still How can this kind of thing make people laugh? And Li Lingyue caught him? Let others record all of them! The second edition even described the details of the fight between the two people in the street. After polishing, the emperor''s power was as strong as an ox, and what king Yan''s skin was as thick as the wall of the city, and he was beaten several times by his majesty! "Let Li Lingyue come to see this palace immediately! And Shangguan Wan''er. What does she eat? Her husband is so disgraceful. As one of the directors of "the world in the world", does she let Li Lingyue follow her The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand knocks heavily on the table top. Wang Lou, who is old and has all white hair, should be in a hurry. "Wait a minute, and Bai Chun, let her come to see the palace! It happened near Prince Pu''s mansion. What was she doing when it happened? Why not stop it? Why should they be allowed to be disgraced! " The feather duster in Wu Mei''s hand is shaking, enough to meet, how angry she is now. But no matter how angry, Xiao Shufei still found that Wu Mei, with a cold tone and a black complexion, only forgot to call the two culprits to Liangshan. What is the meaning of this move? When Li Hong and Li Dan arrived at Li Lingyue''s residence like a teacher, Li Lingyue had just left Chang''an and left for Luoyang by carriage. Needless to say, they were summoned by the empress mother. Bai Chun, who has lived with Li Hong in Zichen hall for many years, went out early in the morning. She said that she wanted to go to Liangshan and had something to do with her mother. Shangguan Waner also followed closely. Now Li Lingyue is no longer in the mansion. So the emperor and the Yan king, who was black and blue as a panda, knew immediately that the big thing was not good! "What? If Li Lingyue is allowed to come to her mother''s wife first, I don''t know how to arrange us. I''m sure that the words coming out of Li Lingyue''s mouth will be a hundred times more difficult to hear than what she said in "the world in the world." The chubby black eyed King Yan, like a naive panda, stood nervously in front of the car and said."What about that? Do you dare to block the will of the empress mother? Not in Chang''an for ten years, I just come back once in a while, and then I will return to Liangshan after stopping for three or five days. If we stop Li Lingyue and her wife, we will not be held responsible for their great unfiliality by the people of the world, and our mother will be detained by her tears. " Li Hong also leaned against the front of the car. At the gate of Li Lingyue''s residence, palace maids and eunuchs, large and small, stood there with their heads down and did not dare to speak. Today, your majesty and the king of Yin are driving the horses The car came and it was the two of them. Looking at the iron house like thing, the maids and eunuchs were very curious about how this thing pulled his majesty to run with King Yan, and it ran faster than the best horse, the sound was buzzing, and the speed was like flying. "You can''t let Li Lingyue''s family say to persecute us in front of our mother? I''m miserable enough to be beaten like this by you. If you scold me again... " "So, even if you stop Li Lingyue or go to Liangshan before Li Lingyue, you can''t go. If you go, I''ll be miserable. If you look at your panda eyes, then my mother will think it''s not me who beat her?" Li Hong stroked the beard of chin, looked at Li Dan that two black green eyes said. "What do you mean?" Li Dan is surprised. Does he still want to pay off? He said it wasn''t him? "I mean, before Li Lingyue arrives, I''ll go to Liangshan first, and then I''ll see how Li Lingyue will argue." After Li Hong finished, he waved at the door of the princess''s house and said, "don''t stand at the door, look for a carriage to send King Yin back to his house." "Well, what are you going for?" Li Dan looks at Li Hong who gets on the car and grabs the door and asks. "Go to Liangshan. Drive it. I don''t believe I can''t get to Liangshan before Li Lingyue." Li Hong laughs. With the hum, the car is started by him. In the eyes of other palace maids and eunuchs at the door, it seems that there is a huge beast under the iron sheet in front of the car. It is buzzing and howling, waiting for your majesty to drive, and then pull his majesty to run away quickly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 998 Li Dan looked at his brother, who pushed his hands away and then closed the car door. He was speechless for a moment. Listening to the roar of the engine that made people itch, especially the feeling that the wind and lightning were speeding up after flying, Li Dan was very reluctant to let Li Hong leave him alone. In recent days, I have been following Li Hong''s buttocks and rubbing against the car every day. I have completely enjoyed the feeling of sitting in the car and enjoying the speed of the wind. This feeling is not the feeling that can be enjoyed by riding or riding in a carriage. Li Dan even wanted to build another one himself, but he also knew that it would take at least half a year or even a year to rebuild one with the current technology of Taiyi city. Although the same parts of the car are also equipped with several sets, Li Hong gave them to the car. He didn''t dare to misappropriate them. After all, the dark green on his eyes was the best warning. He didn''t want to be beaten again. Li Hong was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. After a impatient look at Li Dan''s poor appearance, Li Hong asked him to go back to his house in a carriage. He had to go back to the palace to catch Tigress, and then he could go to Liangshan together. With a bang, Li Hong stepped on the gas pedal to the end, and a black smoke was emitted from the rear of the car. Then, with the eyes of Li Dan and the palace maids and eunuchs at the gate of the princess mansion, the emperor of Tang Dynasty drove the car away. The central army on duty at the gate of the imperial city has long been used to the only car in the Tang Dynasty, so when I heard the noise and looked at the black shell flying over from afar, I knew that it was his majesty who came back for a ride. The car did not stop at the gate of the imperial city. It went straight through the wider gate of the imperial city after reconstruction and drove along the road paved with bluestone slabs. Empress Dowager Wu Mei has not been in the palace for many years. Now, the whole palace has no taboo for Li Hong. The car bypasses the Donggong palace and goes straight to the Daming Palace behind it. Xuanzheng hall and Zichen hall were all left behind by him. On the narrow road in the palace, he made a slight difficult turn and then stopped at the side door of the back palace. Before she got off the bus, the queen Pei WANYING ran out: "what is your majesty doing?" Pei WANYING has a helpless face. The Empress Dowager is not in the palace these years, his majesty has become completely lawless, and all the rules in the palace have become decorations in his eyes. Today''s appearance, as if from the mother''s mouth, it seems to be back to your Majesty''s youth, the palace every day there will be flying dogs. "Where''s Tigress? I''m going to take it to Liangshan. By the way, you''ll arrange for Huameng and others to take the Royal Guard of honor. I don''t have to hurry. I think I''ll have to live in Liangshan for a while. Besides, Li Ye will take care of the court meeting. " The bold Li Hong took out a whistle and heard the roar of a tiger in the distance. Pei WANYING, who was dignified and natural, looked around at the emperor who was anxious to leave. She stamped her feet in anger and said, "even if Li Ye is a supervisor of the state, you have to give an order in person. Otherwise, it is also a joint request of three provinces. You are so rash and only give instructions. Where can I be the master? What''s more, Li Ye is still a little immature in dealing with government affairs "What are you young? All of you are in your twenties. You can''t handle the state affairs well in this period. Then he is too stupid. I thought I had been in charge of the state before I was 14 years old. I was still younger than him at that time." Li Hong said as he looked into the distance of the back palace, and saw Tigress jump up. The one man high palace wall was easily leaped over by it, and rushed to him. Just waiting for Li Hong to greet Tigress, the goods have taken the initiative from Li Hong not closed the door, gently jumped into the car. It''s not the first time that Tigress has taken a car these days. Pei WANYING and others have only taken this car two or three times, but Li Dan takes the most. However, if compared with Tigress, he will be far behind. So now Tigress, who takes the most cars, has totally fallen in love with the feeling of riding, especially walking in the streets of Chang''an city. After Li Hong shakes down the glass, Tigress will stretch her huge head out of the window, blowing the wind and enjoying the scenery and pedestrians along the road. Pei WANYING, who is dignified and gentle, looks at the tiger helplessly. She also says that Li Mei spoiled it since she was a child. Now it seems that the emperor dotes on the tiger even more than his princess. She looked at Tigress, who was sitting on the copilot with a serious face, waiting for Li Hong to drive. Then she looked at the emperor, who was the culprit. She was more and more like an ornament in front of the emperor. She could not control other people at all. In the past ten years, Wu Mei''s high hopes for her were totally let down. "Do you want me to go to Liangshan after a while? Wan''er has just been summoned away by the Empress Dowager today. Are we gentle and me... " Pei WANYING looks at Li Hong after getting on the bus and goes to the car and asks through the window. "OK, you can go there in a few days. By the way, call the night moon back from the Jiling city in a few days. There is also the Dalai imperial daughter. Now the Japanese side is calm. What does she mean by staying in the country? Will you betray me? Will you betray my husband? Don''t be polite to her. Just scold her. As a queen, you should have the majesty of the empress. " Li Hong shakes down the glass like a couple nagging at home."I know. You should be careful on the way. Don''t rush to compete with Li Lingyue." Looking at such a fiery emperor''s majesty, how can the queen not know that this is to fight with Li Lingyue again. Besides, the reason why she proposed to go to Liangshan was that it was time to visit her mother and empress in a few days, but she also intended to adjust her anger in Xia Wumei''s heart because of these two people. "OK, I see." Li Hongyi slapped off Tigress and pulled his front paws. The goods were more anxious than himself and wanted to leave quickly. Pei WANYING watched Tigress on the other side and couldn''t help laughing, so she came out of the window and came in. She didn''t mind rubbing her plump chest against Li Hong''s arm. She stretched out her hand and hit the huge tiger''s head with a smile and scolded: "you''re a little ungrateful. Who will accompany you when you don''t have anyone to accompany you It''s too urgent. " Tigress did not resist. Pei WANYING patted the huge head of the tiger several times. Until Pei WANYING withdrew from the window, Tigress stretched out her front paw and scratched the head she had just been patted by Pei WANYING. "What do you compare with a tiger? If you want to go to Liangshan as soon as possible, you can give it to Li ye here." Li Hong said as he started to reverse. Tigress in the front passenger seat immediately became extremely excited. The huge Tigress twisted around and showed her teeth. She was very happy. Pei WANYING looked at Li Hong and Tigress, who were eager to leave, and stopped talking. Seeing the black smoke coming out of the car, Pei WANYING quickly covered her nose and took the eunuch to the Queen''s palace. There are a lot of things to do next. Every time I go to Liangshan, I have to be busy for more than half a month in advance. After all, I want to see the empress dowager, and the empress mother is the most concerned about by his majesty. All the etiquette, etiquette and etiquette are indispensable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 999 Chang''an City, or the only car in the Tang Dynasty and even in the whole world, flies away from the imperial city like a runaway wild horse. In the bustling and bustling streets of Chang''an, both carriages, sedan chairs and pedestrians all gave way to the city and then paid attention to it. Tigress has long been used to sitting in the front passenger''s seat, and then put its huge tiger head out of the window to blow, or stare at the scenery and pedestrians along the road without expression. The official road to Xianyang, or the road with Chang''an as the center and radiating to the four sides, has long been turned into asphalt pavement. Although the quality is much worse than the asphalt pavement of later generations, the good thing is that there are no vehicles that can crush the road under the real load of the carriage, so the flat road makes Li Hong step on the accelerator to the bottom. Tigress was excited, and from time to time, she was buzzing out of the window. Compared with the horn of the car, the whistling sound quickly let pedestrians avoid. Seeing that he was about to reach the boundary of Xianyang, Li Hong finally drove his only car, surpassing Li Lingyue, Shangguan Waner and Bai Chun''s carriage. Tigress seemed to know each other, and perhaps from her point of view, as long as she saw the long motorcade, it must be the Royal motorcade. The huge tiger''s head stretched out of the window and roared at the long carriage team. So before Li Hong honked his horn, the long motorcade quickly drew to the side of the road, giving way to Li Hong and Tigress, who were speeding by. Li Lingyue''s first reaction to the roar of the tiger was to lie down at the window of the carriage, and then he saw the black iron shell swishing past her eyes. "It''s over, I''m still the first to be robbed by the emperor''s brother. If he''s the villain who goes after his mother, don''t say it''s me. Even you two will be reprimanded by the empress." Li Lingyue looks at Li Hong, who doesn''t even stop and doesn''t say hello to his two imperial concubines, and says with some worry. "If it hadn''t been for you, something like this would have happened today. If you hadn''t looked at you for a while, you would have published what happened in Prince Pu''s mansion. You, ah, are looking for your own punishment." Shangguan Wan''er was helpless. In the whole world, his Majesty was not afraid of the earth, but only the mother. Now that the empress mother is old, your majesty doesn''t dare to make her angry. However, Li Lingyue has been hoping to make up for the money from the sales volume of "the world in the world". Therefore, the selling point and sales volume of the book have become the most important thing for Li Lingyue. For the sake of "the world in the world" and for the money she lost, Li Lingyue can ignore it and fight against Li Hong bravely. Although she has never won the battle between the two for several times, she is still willing to fight with Li Hong, hoping to win Ye Qing once. car also did not stay in the city of Xianyang, because of the relationship between Li Lingyue and Shangguan Wan son, the Xianyang magistrate at the gate of the city has been waiting for the crowd to greet the upcoming Royal Highness Princess and the Shangguan imperial concubine and Miss Bai Chun. So when they saw a black monster in their sight, they looked at the black monster flying towards them one by one, and quickly dodged to both sides. Li Hong didn''t get out of the car. He just opened the window and pointed to the Xianyang county magistrate, the only county magistrate who knew himself. After all, because of Wu Mei''s relationship with Liangshan, the local officials who had the most contact with the royal family and the fastest promotion in the dynasty were Xianyang county magistrate. In the past ten years, four county magistrates have been promoted by the imperial court. So when the county magistrate saw the side of the black monster and the face of his majesty, he was more or less frightened. But after seeing Li Hong waving to him, he immediately ran to salute him. "The princess and the imperial concubines are right behind them. They will arrive soon. In a moment, you must remember that you must be polite and don''t neglect them. Although you have been the magistrate of Xianyang for a short time, I believe in your ability, so you can live up to my expectations. " Li Hong finished speaking to the Xianyang county magistrate who was bowing outside the window. Then he waved, indicating that he would continue to wait and that he had to go first. Looking at the black iron shell like a monster, he sent out a buzzing roar, and then went away. Xianyang county magistrate began to come back to himself. His majesty is really heaven and man. Not far out of Xianyang, you can see the two not too high Liangshan. In the distance behind Liangshan, the rolling Qinling Mountains are like a giant dragon lying quietly in the distance. Looking from afar, it seems that there is a trace of majestic massiness and heroic vicissitudes. Even the car can only walk to the foot of the mountain, so as soon as it stops at the foot of the mountain, dozens of jinwuwei have poured out from both sides, and there are still ambush jinwuwei in the hiding places on both sides, holding firecrackers and watching the black giant beast with vigilance. After Li Xiaoniu''s head bumped into the back of the mountain, the emperor couldn''t bear to see the scene. Without waiting to say hello to Jin Wuwei, Li Hong turned to Tigress''s big head and said, "what are you worried about? Can I still shut you in the car?"Tigress is not angry. She stretches out her front paw and pulls the head that Li Hong has just kicked. Then she shakes her head discontentedly. "Can empress dowager and concubine Xiao Shufei be here?" Li Hong looked up at the location of Qianling in the distance and asked the commander of jinwuwei. "My majesty, the Empress Dowager and Xiao Shufei have just returned to the mountain courtyard from Qianling." King Wu Wei replied respectfully. However, he had planned to take other Jin Wu guards to escort his majesty all the way up the mountain, but Li Hong refused to let them go on their own. He took the tiger with him from the bluestone steps newly paved in the past two years and began to walk up slowly. One man and one tiger were not in a hurry at this time. The Xianyang county magistrate was able to delay Li Lingyue''s journey, so before the sun set, they could feel that the Liangshan courtyard was good. While walking, thinking about whether to take the empress back to Chang''an City, the tigress next to her suddenly gave out a low warning like roar. Then, Tigress''s tail stopped shaking and her forelimbs slowed down. The cruel eyes on her huge tiger''s face were staring into the deep woods nearby, and continued to give out the low roar of some uneasiness and warning. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1000 "Oh, I didn''t expect you came first." Next to the green stone steps, Tigress was warily roaring in the direction of a slightly lazy voice. Li Hong and Tigress both have their ears moving at the same time. Tigress even shakes the huge head of the tiger with some doubts, as if she doubts that she has heard something wrong. Li Hong walked into the forest from the bluestone steps. Not far from the mountainside, a simple wooden corridor and pavilion appeared under the shade of trees and weeds. A wolf is staring at Tigress behind Li Hong with a pair of cold eyes. Next to the wolf, Wu Mei is sitting in it leisurely, with a few fruits and tea on it. Next to the case table, there is a bunch of unknown wild flowers, colorful and colorful. Looking at the gorgeous and vigorous appearance of those flowers, it is obvious that they have just been picked. The tigress behind Li Hong seems to be full of hostility to the wolf. Looking at Li Hong, who keeps on walking forward, the whole tiger body has slowed down, and her body has become tense. She is always ready to attack the wolf. Meanwhile, the wolf next to Wu Mei also arched her body. The silver hair on her back stood up like a thorn in the wind, revealing two terrifying fangs and staring at Tigress behind Li Hong. A wolf''s howl just started, and the tiger''s roar was also in a flash like thunder. Before the wolf stood up, Wu Mei reached out and stroked the wolf''s head, and then said softly, "Xiaobai, don''t be nervous. This is Tigress, the rabbit''s pet. Your father bullied it in the palace at that time." Xiao Baiqi''s mouth still gave out a low warning sound, but his back hair was no longer standing on his head with the help of Wu Mei. Looking at Tigress on the opposite side, she was ready to pounce on the wolf''s head when Wu Mei touched it. However, Li Hongyi slapped him on the forehead: "tiger poison does not eat children. Although it is not your son, you are also his Tigress uncle, Is it OK to be a little bit like an elder? " When Li Hong spoke, Wang Lou, who was already very old, had already walked up to Li Hong. After saluting Li Hong respectfully, he touched the tiger''s head, then pulled the thick fur on his neck like a blanket, and pulled Tigress, who was not close to Wu Mei, to the other side. Xiaobaiqi is not very close to Li Hong. Although Li Hong has called him several times, the white eyed wolf still ignores Li Hong and continues to sit beside Wu Mei. He just looks at Li Hong approaching him without any expression, and then lets Li Hong grab his brain bag. His head swayed with Li Hong''s hand, and even Wu Mei was a little blind. Li Hong stopped and sat down in front of Wu Mei. "Come again this time?" Wu Mei picked a grape, and did not pass it to Li Hong, but to the side of the small white Qi. When xiaobaiqi was born, she saw it with her own eyes, as well as her father and mother. After leaving xiaobaiqi, she left Liangshan with her family and went to the depths of Qinling Mountains. From that time on, Wu Mei never saw Baiqi again, nor did she see xiaobaiqi''s mother. Only after Bai Qi had gone for less than a year, on a cold night, a familiar howl of wolf sounded in the back of the mountain. Xiao Baiqi, who has been following Wu Mei all the time, gets up from Wu Mei''s bed and ignores Wu Mei''s call, runs out of the room and runs to the back mountain. When Wu Mei and his men arrived at the back mountain, Li Hong let Baiqi go and took back the huge stone. When he saw xiaobaiqi standing on the huge stone, he was howling at the bright moon. However, the wolf howling familiar to Baiqi never appeared again. "Look at the meaning of the empress mother. If you want me to stay, you will always stay with you in Liangshan. If you are tired of looking at the son minister..." Before Li Hong finished speaking, she was interrupted by Wu Mei: "annoyed, don''t say one day. Now I''m a little annoyed with you. It''s less than a quarter of an hour?" "What you said, empress mother, will make the minister lose face." "Xiaobaiqi, do you think we should keep him or not?" Wu Mei teased her. At the moment, Xiao Bai Qi, who came out of her nervousness after meeting Tigress, said, "what about Li Lingyue and others? Are you holding in Chang''an or behind? " "I guess they''ll be there before dark." Li Hong picked the grapes and ate by himself. The maid in waiting was helping him peel the pomegranate. After all, everyone knew how hard it was to peel pomegranates. "For ten years, I thought I would not live in Liangshan for ten years. Who would have thought that I was addicted to living here and didn''t want to leave. On weekdays, when I have nothing to do, I either talk to Xiao Shufei, or take Baiqi to see your father, or ah See that hillside? Most of my thoughts over the years have been on that hillside. " Wu finger side not Mei said. "Yes, I saw it when my son minister came here. But the peony flowers can be cultivated here by the mother and grow so well, which is beyond the expectation of the children''s ministers. " Li Hong looked at the distant hillside, just like a bunch of flowers beside Wu Mei, full of colorful flowers.Standing here and looking over there, the scene of blooming everywhere on a large half slope is like a natural plush carpet. Besides colorful and pleasing to the eye, the color distribution is obviously carefully arranged. Each color is divided into different regions, just like the tulip fields of later generations in Holland. Looking down, people''s mind is extremely comfortable The scenery is beautiful. "Since you like it, I think it''s better to make the Liangshan Mountain look like a sea of flowers on the hillside?" Li Hong''s ability to flatter is not very good. After saying that, she naturally attracted a big white eye from Wu Mei. "You are not as good as you were when you were emperor. Even when you were acting king, even when you were a prince, you were more agreeable to me than when you were emperor now. Whether it was the acting king or the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, they were full of spirituality and wisdom. Unlike now, the city hall is more and more deep in mind, which makes people unpredictable. Besides, it becomes more terrible and not pure. " Wu Mei shook her hands, and her tone was full of disdain. "You don''t want to give Li Ye the Zen position, and then take your Shangguan Wan''er and her to spend the whole life with my old lady in Liangshan?" "I really want to do this, but I don''t know whether the mother is willing or not. However, when it comes to the Zen throne, the children''s ministers still want to follow his father''s example and let Li ye take charge of the country alone for a few years. Before he is 30 years old, it is better not to meditate. " Li Hong smiles. Now long Ma is more and more like a knife and a bean curd heart. Even if she is looking forward to seeing her in Liangshan, she is determined not to say it. "In the past ten years, the Empress Dowager and Xiao Shufei have visited every inch of the land of Liangshan Mountain. They know more about what can be planted and grow on the mountain than you do. Only the south facing sunny area is suitable for planting some flowers and plants. In that case, you can plant as many flowers and plants as Li Hong does in the back mountain. However, you have a good way to build Liangshan into an exotic peach Yuan, it''s a good idea to build a flower sea and tree lake with Xiao Shufei and I as your father''s final destination. In the next few years Help me up. What are you doing Wu Mei originally fed grapes to xiaobaiqi in her hand and smashed on her unfilial son. When I am old, I sit for a long time, and my legs are numb and weak due to the lack of Qi and blood. If I want to stand up on my own strength, I have to spend more time. Li Hong dodged the grape and went to Wu Mei to help him stand up. Then he looked at the back of Wu Mei''s hand and murmured, "mother, this is your hand..." "Normal, old people are like this, who can not grow old spots? But I''ll tell you, Xiao Shufei''s back of hand is more, and her small arm looks like pockmarked. " Wu Mei looks at the back of her hand calmly. The back of her hand, which was snow-white and can be seen clearly even with blood vessels, is now gradually yellowing, with a few more spots like old age spots. "How did you get here? Why didn''t you go with them? " She stood up and looked at the sea of flowers on the sunny slope. Wu Mei''s achievements were even more than the management of the river and mountain. One hand was held by Li Hong, the other was put in front of her eyes, and she looked at the sea of flowers. "How about driving here? Do you have any interest in taking you for a ride?" Li Hong holds Wu Mei''s arm, and Xiaobai keeps up with Wu Mei. She is even more concerned about Wu Mei than Wang Lou and other palace ladies and eunuchs. "Can I sit? I don''t want to be unable to drive for two miles, and then it''s broken on the road. This palace is not like Bai Chun. You can still afford to lose that man. " Wu Mei''s legs and feet are still agile. Even if Li Hong is no longer supported by Li Hong, walking on the bluestone steps, her feet are still very stable. "But I''m still curious. In recent years, I heard from Chang''an that his majesty has gone to Taiyi city again. His majesty abandoned the government, played games and lost his ambition. Even Li Dan, Li Zhe and Li Xian were all implicated because of you and were impeached by their officials every day." Wu Mei was the first to bear the brunt of the mountain, and then looked at the other side, the Ministry of works and many other people were building a spacious road. Pointing to the road, he said eloquently: "when the Ministry of works came to measure, I told Xiao Shufei that it must be Li Hong''s little bunny who built this winding and continuous Road, and it must be in order that the car in his mouth can go to the gate of the courtyard in the future. Tell me, do you think so? " "I didn''t tell you at the beginning, because I was afraid that if my son couldn''t get the car right, I would let you down. So I wanted to tell you later when it was finished." "It looks like it''s fast, but it''s a little too noisy. I can''t sleep peacefully." Wu Mei complains that the Ministry of construction makes her take a nap. She looks around Li Hong''s car at the foot of the mountain. Li Hong shook his head helplessly. It was too noisy. The original one-year construction period had been delayed for two years, but it was not because he was afraid of disturbing Long Ma. Therefore, the road construction was entirely determined by her mood. When she was in a good mood, the Ministry of labor could not even move a stone head. So this has been delayed to now, and the whole construction period will take more than half a year to complete. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1001 Li Hong kicks away xiaobaiqi, who wants to follow the bus. Xiaobaiqi doesn''t dare to resist. He hides with his tail. Then he looks at Wu Mei pitifully. He seems to be asking for help or complaining to Wu Mei. He is kicked. Fortunately, Wu Mei''s attention is not on Xiao Baiqi''s body. As Li Hong opens the rear door, Wu Mei first looks into the inside. She is familiar with the carpet under her feet and the seat, which is all made of good cloth. There are two seats in front and a circle on the left. Wu Mei doesn''t know what it''s for. She just bends down and looks into the car. Then she backs out and straightens up. She points to the car and asks, "is this palace sitting here? It doesn''t look as spacious as a carriage. " "At most, it''s a five seat car. The back row is very spacious. If you take away the armrest in the middle, you can sit for five. But now you are the only one in the back. It''s more comfortable to put down the armrest and lean on your arms." The curtain hanging on the window glass was pulled open by Li Hong, and the back armrest was demonstrated to Wu Mei again. Wu Mei nodded and looked at the black and shiny shell of the car. Then she bent down and sat in the car under the sign of Li Hong: "where are you sitting?" "Where can I get a seat? I''m in charge of driving for you." Li Hong laughs, then closes the back door for Wu Mei and runs around the car to the driver''s seat. Wu Mei''s eyes follow Li Hong, watching Li Hong around the car for a small half circle, and then in his left front, the door with a circle opened the door and sat in. "Not bad, but more comfortable." Wu Mei''s ear heard the roar of the engine. After Li Hong closed the door and isolated all the noise, she said with satisfaction: "although Liangshan is very small, it''s very difficult to go around Liangshan if you want to go around it. Today, take your mother to turn around this Liangshan." "Really not going back to Chang''an?" Li Hong put into gear, then held the steering wheel, the car slowly started, some inexplicable asked. Wu Mei behind did not answer, in the middle of the rearview mirror, mother and son can see each other''s face expression, but as the speed of the car is getting faster and faster, the carriage seems to have become more silent. Looking at the scenery on both sides is different from sitting in the carriage. In Wu Mei''s heart, it seems that the scenery on both sides of the road at the moment is a kind of scenery that she is not familiar with and extremely unfamiliar with and is passing through time. As if their time is not moving on the sundial bit by bit, as if their time is flying at the speed of years, even decades, hundreds of years, just like the speed she can feel now, just like the scenery outside the window, everything becomes so unreal, everything becomes more and more blurred before her eyes, even before she can see the facts clearly The truth, everything disappeared from her eyes. "Chang''an is not the final destination after all. Here No, it''s the mother''s last destination, isn''t it? " After a long time, the mother and son in the carriage were silent for a long time. Wu Mei seemed to have just remembered Li Hong''s question, looking at the fuzzy scenery outside the window, murmured. "Well, where you are, the minister will serve you." Li Hong said with a smile. Some things can be avoided, some problems can be avoided, but the answer is to come to the surface. After ten years, the empress mother tolerated it for ten years, and she thought about it for ten years. Finally, at this moment, everything has to go back to the origin ten years ago, back to the high main Mausoleum of Qianling mausoleum, and back to Yuan Tiangang''s four character prophecy: "flying immortals out of the sky." Perhaps, everyone in this world is reincarnated in the previous life. Perhaps, everyone is in the six reincarnations, because of the good and evil, into the six ways, for the last life failed to achieve the things he wanted. The mistakes made in this life can be made up in the next life. The missing fate in this life will be renewed in the next life. The people who have loved in this life will meet again in the next life. The love that this life owes will be repaid by the next. In the world of mortals, countless love and hatred, joys and sorrows, in the background of the great era, in the long river of history and time, with small spray after spray, formed a world shaking symphony. If there is reincarnation, if there is reincarnation, if there are huangquan Road, forgetting River, Naihe bridge, wangxiangtai and Sansheng stone, maybe we just forget who we were in the last life. In the dark, everyone we meet in our life, everything we do, maybe, is because it is closely related to the previous life, or maybe you, who are nine to ten, just don''t remember the original things. "Xuan and Xuan, if only people were as you said. In that case, we should think about who was the mother in the last life!" Wu Mei has an antique wooden box in her hand and opens it slowly on her knee. "This wooden box has never been opened since Bai Chun handed it to me. Today, I don''t know what''s wrong with it. It''s suddenly on my body." Wu Mei lowered her head, took out the paper inside, looked at the words on it and said, "Yuan Tiangang said four words: tianwaifeixian. Li Chunfeng left eight words: Six reincarnations and nine reincarnations. It fits in with what you just said "From the moment of birth, from the moment when the mother holds the child minister to the moment when he opens his eyes, he can remember a lot of things and even know all the things in the world. You have not always said that when you were the crown prince, you were able to govern the world with ease. When you were the king of the Tang Dynasty, you could not predict. But when you became the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, you had to deal with government affairs... ""What will happen to the queen mother? If If you don''t remember what you remember, what if everything hasn''t changed? " Wu Mei put one hand on the armrest, the mirror in front of the light, looking at Li Hong with a complicated look. "Is it recorded in the history books?" Li Hong slowed down the speed, mother and son are still talking calmly. "Maybe, you were too smart at that time, but the queen mother needs you to be so smart. Even if you are more intelligent, she will like it very much. The Confucian dog said: great wisdom is close to the demon, and the great kindness is close to the fake. You are not good at it, but you are close to the demon, aren''t you? " Wu Mei''s expression did not appear complicated, even with a trace of calm. "In fact, it''s better to be stupid." Li Hong looked up at Wu Mei in the mirror and said with a smile, "my son has been afraid of her mother since she was born. After all The Empress Dowager has a great reputation "Cruel, isn''t it?" Wu Mei chuckled. She looked at the window and said, "queen, Xiao Shufei and so on. In those days, the Imperial Palace was full of dangers. Who knows the origin of her mother? If you want to continue to stand firm in the palace and do ordinary things, the Empress Dowager is a pile of white bones. Your sister is less than two months old, but If you are not too careful, you may not be able to But you were only two years old at that time, and your mother didn''t see anything... " "Until that night, after the son minister read the poem in her palace, did the empress mother realize that she wants to stand firm in the back palace, and it is enough to rely on the son Minister?" Li Hong grinned bitterly. If it comes down in this way, his sister''s death will also be his share. "I thought that when I was in trouble sleeping and eating, when I wanted to give you another sister, it was when I gave birth to Li Xian, Li Zhe and Li Dan. The empress mother would hate you at that time. If I had noticed your intelligence earlier and realized that you were close to a demon and had not known beforehand, I might not have been a poisonous woman." Wu Mei leaned on her chin and murmured at the window. When she strangled her daughter with her own hands, which made her sleepless every night, whenever she saw Li Hong and other brothers and sisters happy, her heart felt like a needle pricked. Even she could feel that her own heart was broken in pieces. Besides, did Li Zhi really not notice it? Maybe at the beginning, you won''t realize it. Maybe you can hide it for one year, two years and three years. But how can it be possible to hide it for a lifetime? But it has to be said that Wu Mei''s feelings for Lizhi in her heart and Li Zhi''s pure love for her made her have children one after another in spite of guilt. Finally, after giving birth to Li Lingyue, the princess, the husband and wife were willing to give up. From then on, there was no estrangement between husband and wife. "Historical books can''t really evaluate a person. What''s more, before the Tang Dynasty, historical books had a positive evaluation on you. The orthodoxy of Confucianism has not completely occupied the dominant position, so your evaluation is very high, after all..." Li Hong took a look at some of the lost dragon mothers behind him. After all, he said, "after all, you are eternal." your father and Emperor are seriously ill, and you are dead. Li Xian is made Prince, and the government is managed by his mother and empress. With Li Xian''s character, since he became a prince, he naturally wanted to be in power, so there would be friction with his mother and empress Will you be exiled to Bazhou by your mother? " Wu Mei is worthy of being the only woman who can be an emperor. Her mind is extremely agile even now. According to the trace of Li Hong, you can guess the general situation. "Yes, Li Xian was exiled to Bazhou and was forced to commit suicide by Qiu Shenji." Li Hong nodded and replied truthfully. "Is that Qiu Shenji who now works in the palace of King Li Xian? Is that what you arranged for it Wu Mei is stunned. She can''t believe that according to Li Hong''s description, Li Xian is so dead. At this time, Wu Mei felt that she was listening to Li Hong''s story. She told a story that was completely different from her own experience, but also made her look forward to it. She even had a vague expectation. As Li Hong continued to tell, how she finally became emperor. The car circled around Liangshan, but it did not return to the foot of the garden. Wu Mei didn''t speak and Li Hong didn''t finish. They seemed to have tacit understanding. The car slowly drove in from the entrance of Qianling mausoleum. This day seems to reveal a difference from the beginning, just like meeting Li Lingyue on the way. After entering the Qianling mausoleum, Li Hong and Wu Mei found that the whole Qianling mausoleum had become empty. Jin Wuwei, who had been guarding here for many years, did not see any of them, not even anyone else. The whole Qianling mausoleum seemed very quiet. No one was here except their mother and son. "Li Zhe''s ears are soft and easy to be confused by others. If you die, Li Xian will commit suicide. After Li Zhe becomes the crown prince, he will not be able to manage the Tang Dynasty. Sooner or later, he will be harmed by the people close to him. So, in the end, Li Zhe was doomed, right? But... " After Li Hong opens the door, Wu Mei, who slowly gets out of the car, frowns and thinks about it. She goes on to say, "but the empress should not harm him. At most, she will be exiled. She has already killed one Li Xian, and she should not force another."Finally, Wu Mei couldn''t tell the truth from the unreal. She sighed a long time and said with some melancholy: "Li Dan is the same. She has no backbone. She is close to Li Lingyue again, just like you are now. Sooner or later Something''s going to happen. " "Every family has its own difficulties. Even the royal family can''t escape these things. Therefore, for many years, the children''s ministers have been able to prevent them from touching their rights. Even if Li Xian was blackmailed by Li Xian when he was with you and his father in Prince Pei''s mansion, he never really tried to kill him." Behind his hands, Li Hong and Wu Mei walked slowly towards the huge stone gate of the main Mausoleum of Qianling. But I don''t know when, that little white Qi and Tigress, but from the side of a left and a right slowly walked out, like a very psychic and very tacit understanding, Tigress slowly walked to Li Hong''s side, xiaobaiqi slowly walked to Wu Mei''s side. Two tigers and wolves, one left and one right, were bred as pets by the royal family. They were tacit and tacit, following their owners silently. "It must be more difficult for the empress mother to ascend the throne as emperor, even hundreds of times more difficult than abolishing Li Xian and the three of them. So it must be that after she ascends the throne and becomes emperor, she will kill a group of people to suppress the opposition?" Looking at the huge stone gate of the Qianling mausoleum, Wu Mei felt that her words were as if Li Zhi, who was immersed in the stone gate, could hear them. "The Empress Dowager ascended the throne as emperor and changed the national name to Zhou. There were virtuous ministers and cruel officials around her. Di Renjie, Zhang cambi, Heng yanfan, Yao Chong, Jinghui, Lou Shide and others were all entrusted with important positions by you..." Looking at the huge stone gate, Li Hong also seemed to be telling Li Zhi in the mausoleum. "The cruel official asked the Empress Dowager to guess. These years, the Jingwei in Bai Chun''s hands killed many inexplicable people. Even those people didn''t do anything at all, but after confirming their identities, they all died. Later, Wang Lou once told the empress that the death of these people had something to do with Jingwei. For example, Nalai Junchen, Zhou Xing, Suo Yuanli, Hou Sizhi, and Xue Huaiyi, etc. did the empress mother also use these people after she ascended the throne? Since we want to use the cruel officials to suppress different voices against the empress dowager, we need to have the words of blame. So you have been against the bronze moustache proposed by the Empress Dowager a few years ago, right? " Wu Mei looks a little old. She touches her head and looks at Tigress beside Li Hong. A tiger, a wolf, after all, the tiger won the wolf. "Just as the son minister said just now, when Confucianism occupied the dominant position, the evaluation of you was greatly reduced. Especially after the collapse of the Tang Dynasty and the change of dynasties, there were several great Confucians in Confucianism. When the concept of women being inferior to men was more and more popular, the evaluation of you was more and more biased. But No matter how the later generations comment, you have inherited the prosperous age of Zhenguan rule, and have been recognized by later generations that there is a legacy of Zhenguan... " "Men are superior to women? Hum! If the Empress Dowager really ascends the throne to become emperor and changes Tang Dynasty to Zhou Dynasty, even after her death, she will never set up a monument and write a biography. I would like to see how their sons of Confucianism will judge this palace! " This moment''s martial charm shows its awe inspiring and arrogant side of the world. Even Li Hong and Tigress, who had been following him, stepped back two steps involuntarily. "It''s just that things are hard to predict. Fortunately, the queen mother has not become the empress in your mouth. The downfall of the Tang Dynasty and the change of dynasties are inevitable facts. No one can change it. It''s just The Empress Dowager doesn''t want to know about the things after her death. If she can have this good fortune after her death, she will remember all these things. She will have a good look at the tall buildings you mentioned, the cars that are better than your car, the planes that can carry a lot of people and fly back and forth in the sky. She also wants to see the earth in the end What is it like? Is the land really much smaller than the sea area. What''s more, I want to see if the world a thousand years later, as you said, has finally abandoned the Confucianism that has harmed our whole nation for thousands of years and realized the equality between men and women that I enjoy now in the Tang Dynasty. " Wu Mei stroked the huge stone gate and murmured to herself. "Equality between men and women? Hehe, maybe ah, it should be said that women are superior to men, and men are afraid of their wives and mothers everywhere Li Hong also went to the huge stone gate, looking at the huge stone gate, as if a push open, Li Zhi will smile from inside out. "In this case, let''s listen to the Empress Dowager and help her build this Liangshan into the most ideal home for her. Bai Qi, go back to the courtyard. " Wu Mei looked at the huge stone gate and patted, as if to say goodbye to Lizhi. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1002 The happily driven car was still at the gate of Qianling mausoleum by the mother and the son. Then they slowly walked along the road back to the courtyard, followed by a wolf and a tiger to go back. Things in the world are probably like this. When you don''t speak out completely and honestly, you will often appear weird and mysterious because of a mysterious veil. However, when you really unfold and break all these things out, there is not much that can make people believe. Wu Mei is just like this. Although she said she had already been psychologically prepared, when Li Hong said that kind of mysterious and mysterious things in this way after ten years, she felt general in her heart, and at the same time, she felt more or less like listening to a play. It''s just that this time, there is no longer Yan Lingbin''s embellishment and more audience, but Li Hong is no longer alone. There is her own soul and personality, and perhaps the silent audience in Qianling. The weather is not very hot. Besides, it is already dusk when they walk on the mountain path. The setting sun, like blood, is slanting down on the other side of the mountain, like an old man in his twilight years, and the end of a story. There is always some desolation and desolation. On both sides of the path stood Jin Wuwei. Similarly, the old lady Xiao Shufei was standing at the gate of the courtyard. Behind her were Yiyang and Gao''an, who had come a few days ago. Li Lingyue, Shangguan Waner and Bai Chun are also in the list. Everyone seems to have a trace of dignity on their faces, as if everyone knew that Li Hong had a secret conversation with the Empress Dowager that no one else would ever understand. Therefore, when people look at the two people leisurely and leisurely, and sometimes point out the scenery at sunset at the foot of the mountain, all of them feel relieved in their hearts for no reason. No one knows why he is like this, but everyone feels that a big event has happened today, a big event that breaks through the clouds to see the sun. Ten years ago, the courtyard has changed a lot, but what has not changed is the simple and simple style. The courtyard is deep, flowery and flowing. Compared with the original plants and trees, today''s courtyard is more delicate and quiet. The courtyards in the well arranged courtyard are arranged according to their own rules and the topography of Liangshan. Bamboo, as the most abundant plant in Liangshan, can be seen everywhere in the courtyard. Of course, there is also Wu Mei''s favorite peony. It''s just that the peony blooms for a season. When it comes to late autumn and winter, the only thing you can see is that the pedicel buried by a season of broken flowers is hibernating. As if she had a tacit understanding, no one asked Li Hong what she had said to her mother today, including Bai Chun. Although she was the closest person to the truth, she did not ask her a word. At the beginning, she is still a slave. However, she has become the only one on the verge of extinction from the original tens of thousands of slaves in the Tang Dynasty. "The mother seems to be in a good mood." In the courtyard corridor in the bamboo forest, the sand mountain wind is blocked and weakened, and the influence of mountain wind that can enter the courtyard is reduced by 89%. This is also the reason why the courtyard has moved, opened mountains and moved land on a large scale in order to block the northwest wind in the past ten years. Therefore, even in the cold winter months, when the northwest wind rages the whole Liangshan Mountain, it is like a heart protected by an invisible umbrella. Only the breeze on the top of the head is passing slowly, and there has never been a situation in which the northwest wind is rampant. This is why Li Hong can sit calmly in the bamboo forest, drinking tea and chatting freely. Next to it is the courtyard of the empress dowager, and the courtyard where I live now has not appeared ten years ago. It was completed in recent days. It was completely planned and completed by the Empress Dowager. Everything was built according to Wu Mei''s intention. The two adjacent courtyards are like neighbors in the farm. Wu Mei can attract the emperor of Tang Dynasty from there. "I''m in a good mood." Li Hong has a headache. He has been here for nearly a month. The car he drove happily has now become a pile of scrap iron. For nothing else, Long Ma wants to test the feeling of the wind and the lightning. So Bai Chun, Xiao Shufei and Shangguan Wan''er volunteered to be passengers. Then they drove the only car in the Tang Dynasty to go out at a high speed. Then they came back panting one by one. As for the car, it had already met a huge ornamental stone face at the foot of the mountain. After all, it did not have the hardness of the ornamental stone and became a pile of scrap iron. But fortunately, no one was injured, only Bai Chun, the unfortunate son, left hand because of the protection of Wu Mei and fracture. For a hundred days, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, like a couple of ordinary people, serves Bai Chun with food and clothing every day. Even Li Hong helps her wash her bath. Now, even Shangguan Waner is jealous of Bai Chun, but when Li Hong whispered in her ear and helped her take a bath at night, Shangguan Waner turned her head and ran away. Then in the evening, I was staring at the bathroom in a daze, until I was startled to find someone behind me, until I was suddenly picked up, until I suddenly appeared in the bathroom, and then when I closed my eyes, I left her body one by one. After that, Shangguan Waner also fell in love with that feeling.It is inevitable that Li Lingyue despises Shangguan Wan''er, especially when Li Lingyue sees Li Hong coming out of Shangguan Waner''s room in the morning, she talks about her adulterer * *. However, within a few days, she was driven back to Chang''an by Li Hong, and she was not allowed to live on Liangshan any more. Li Lingyue argued and even went to Wumei to protest. However, Li Hong refused to accept the reason that Liangshan was going to close the mountain. In short, she was asked to disappear from her eyes and wait until the winter came. Wu Mei is too lazy to pay attention to her brother and sister''s bickering with their enemies. Even Shangguan Waner and Bai Chun, who has broken an arm, don''t bother to pay attention to her brother and sister again. Wu Mei tells Bai Chun not to do it and just sit on the side. After all, if Bai Chun didn''t stop in front of her, she might even have a bigger accident. Bai Chun is no longer polite. Listening to Wu Mei''s words, Bai Chun stands on one side from a distance. Then she looks at Wu Mei on the left and right sides and follows Guan Wan''er. She hangs a more delicate and detailed map of the "world" on that wall. From time to time, Bai Chun would stretch out her intact arm and swing it from side to side, indicating that it was higher here and lower on the other side, or Shangguan Waner would come to the right a little, and you should not move. Xiao Shufei, with Yiyang and Gao''an, sat beside and tasted the tea. The three even began to guess whether the tea was new or old. In Li Hong''s opinion, this map is more accurate in Asia, but it is also relatively speaking. As for the direction of other places, especially the direction of the sea, Li Hong himself was not sure whether it was accurate or not. In short, there was a big difference between the map of his previous life and that of the times. Li moon mumbled his mouth and did not want to go. But when he thought of his family, he had always has the final say. But she was not angry with Li Hong''s words that a girl married out was like water thrown out, and she forgot her identity as a princess. Didn''t he know what the husband-in-law meant? Don''t he know that even if the princess is married out, it should be his son-in-law to follow him? Has he lived in vain for so many years? Want to find Wu Mei to complain, but since the empress dream of Wu Mei, at this time, how can I have time to care about her, he is also busy to look at his "Jiangshan". waved her hand impatiently, signalled her to rush away, not to block her appreciation of the "Jiangshan map", so Li''s Royal Highness just pouted her lips and was pushed out by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. When Li Lingyue left, she took away a very fine map of Liangshan. In her heart, one day, she would have a place on the Liangshan Mountain. In today''s Tang Dynasty, according to Li Hong''s words in front of Wu Mei every day, the poor only have money left. So even if Wu Mei wants to level Liangshan and build a new mountain, Li Hong will not hesitate to nod and agree. Therefore, in the next few years, Yiyang and Gao''an, who came to Liangshan the most, had their own small courtyard on Liangshan. Although it was not very big, it was even twice as big as the ordinary people''s home, it was enough to make Yiyang and Gao''an satisfied. Of course, it is inevitable that Li Hong pits money in this. After all, the name of Li Hong''s vampire is not in vain. In addition to walking alone with Li Hong to Qianling every day, Wu Mei continues to take care of Liangshan or listen to Li Hong tell her about every inch of land in China. Occasionally, Bai Chun will be nearby, but in the whole courtyard, at this time, there are only three of them. Within 100 meters, there will be at most one wolf and one tiger. Wu Mei wrote down and even marked them on the huge map. When Wu Mei heard that in the 5000 year history of China, only the Tang Dynasty had never built a single inch of the Great Wall, Li Hong could really feel Wu Mei''s spontaneous pride. "Youzhou?" Wu Mei''s eyes are once again focused on that part of Youzhou, adjacent to the East China Sea, and closely guarding the most powerful nation on the grassland in the future, the only fortress to enter the pass. Wu Mei has to start to think about how to solve this future worry thoroughly. The Great Wall is by no means a good way. As long as there are people, no matter what kind of natural moat it is, it will be used by human beings one day. Just like playing a game, Wu Mei''s mind is totally focused on Youzhou. As for today''s Liangshan, Xianyang, the capital of the Qin state, her mind is less and less. Even if there is, she is glad that Liangshan has not become noisy because of Li Hong''s arrival. Walking in that sunny sea of flowers, Wu Mei is most proud of this place, here has her ten years of painstaking efforts, but also has her favorite peony flowers. "See? Look over there. " Wu Mei looked at Li Hong with a gun on his back, followed by a white pure arm, pointing to Li Hong in the distance."Qianling?" Li Hong asked in doubt. "Yes, that''s the ultimate destination of the Empress Dowager. Even if she can''t see the most beautiful flower sea in the future, she has to build the flower sea directly opposite her mother. Now I know why she spent so much money on you, so I must build this flower sea here?" Wu Mei looks a little proud, looking at the white pure with ugly flower basket on her head, she said: "pick the one on your head, and the empress mother will help you weave a more beautiful one. How can he have that craft?" "Don''t make a noise..." Wu Mei talks to Bai Chunzheng, and she hears a click behind her. Li Hong''s gun on her shoulder is not sure when it has been held in his hand. At the moment, she is aiming at the depth of the flower sea. "What are you going to do..." With a loud bang, Ye Qing pulled the trigger of a non automatic rifle, which was comparable to that of later generations in terms of precision, accuracy and range. Then Wu Mei was filled with black lines and saw a hole in a sea of flowers in the distance. It was like a beautiful woman''s face was disfigured. "Why are you such a loser?" Wu Meiqi kicked Li Hong. But the emperor of the Tang Dynasty didn''t care. He didn''t even look back at the empress mother who had kicked him. He ran forward heartlessly and laughed: "empress mother, shall we have roast rabbit at noon? How about a picnic? There''s meat. Finally. " "I think you are ill. If you do this, you will go back to Chang''an. You are not welcome here." Wu Meiqi but no place to vent, because the unfilial son has no pity on the flowers, and in that neat sea of flowers, stepped on a dazzling scar. Bai Chun smiles at Wu Mei''s helpless appearance, especially someone who still ignores Wu Mei''s warning, grabs the original neat, colorful and beautiful flowers, looking for the rabbit he killed just now. "Bai Chun, do you see where you are rolling?" Li Hong, standing in the depths of the flower sea, looks at Wu Mei and Bai Chun who are standing on the fields in the distance. "A little bit to the left." Bai Chun responds to Li Hong''s question in a loud voice, which leads Wu Mei to turn her eyes. Then she looks at the beautiful flowers and is ruined by her unfilial son. "You are conniving him. If you go on like this, my flower sea will not be able to keep me in my heart when I die." Wu Mei has no choice but to look at Bai Chun. How about Bai Chun these years? She sees it in her heart. "Don''t worry about it. Your majesty cares about you most. However, the maid thinks that you can order his majesty to plant the flowers that he has trampled on for you. Anyway, it will be autumn in another two months, and let him do some work when the leaves and flowers fall." The daughter-in-law Bai Chun in front of Wu Mei has an idea, and not far from the Tang emperor, has carried a rabbit to this side. Just waiting for Li Hong to come to them, the flower sea in the distance, suddenly like a ripple on the lake, began to surge up in a large area. "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei set up the awning and looked at the sea of flowers splashing in the distance. It was like the calm water was hit by a huge rock and splashed with huge waves. The flowers were spreading. "No, there''s going to be an accident." Bai Chun''s face turned white, and he quickly waved to Li Hong, who was smiling. "Let Tigress and Bai Qi stop. They are scurrying in the sea of flowers. They must have seen the rabbit in your hand." "What Tigress follows white, do they follow?" Wu Mei was puzzled, and then her face also turned pale, because just a moment ago, she saw Tigress''s calf like tiger body leaping up and flying for a distance at the top of the flower sea, and then fell back to the flower sea. "Tigress! I don''t think you want to live any more. Get out of here in vain Wu Meiqi''s hands trembled, and the feather duster in his hand pointed to the sea of flowers that was surging very fast and yelled. At this time, after hearing Bai Chun''s words, Li Hong, who also responded to Bai Chun''s words, gave a heartless smile to Wu Mei, who was infuriated in his eyes. As soon as he turned back, he saw a huge dark figure rushing towards him. The low roar of Tigress and the howling of white wolf also sounded in his ears. "Tigress, Baiqi, this is my filial piety to my mother, return it to me." Li Hong, who was knocked down by Tigress, put one hand into Tigress''s mouth, and the other held Baiqi''s head. The rabbit, who was shot dead by him, had two more blood holes because of Tigress''s fangs. Then, when Tigress was about to gasp, Tigress suddenly got up and ran to the other side. The white Qi he held immediately broke away from his arms and ran in the direction Tigress ran. As a result, a sea of flowers was overwhelmed by Tigress and Baiqi''s two pets in an instant. Wu Mei has taken good care of the flower sea for ten years, because Li Hong came to Liangshan less than a month, because she crashed the only car in the Tang Dynasty, and suffered from the disaster! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1003 Most of Li Hong''s vindictive character was inherited from Wu Mei, so a sea of flowers was ruined because of Li Hong. The ultimate victim would not be Tigress and Baiqi, let alone Bai Chun, whose arm was still recovering. Naturally, it was Li Hong who shot and killed a rabbit. Li Hong swore a poison oath in front of Wu Mei. When the flowers bloom next year, she will be surprised. Therefore, Wu Mei gave Li Hong a cold shoulder for a few days, and Huahai''s injury was over, but Li Hong also began his hard-working career as a gardener. It seems that from the day Li Hong left, the court administration of Chang''an city was completely far away from Li Hong, as if he, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, had completely transformed into a common people. No one ever suspected that the Crown Prince wanted to ascend the throne ahead of time and wanted Li Hong to take the throne. Even Li ye sent several memorials to Liangshan. He wanted to visit Li Hong and Wu Mei in Liangshan, but they were all rejected by Li Hong. Bai Chun asked about the reason, Li Hong naturally said that he did not want his son to see that his father was living in Liangshan and that he was working as a gardener for the Empress Dowager. A telescope is often hung around Li Hong''s neck. The head portrait of Wu Mei drawn by himself and the portrait of Li Zhi at that time are often pondered by him in his hand. The Dalai imperial daughter came to live in Liangshan for two months, and then returned to Chang''an. The same is true of the night moon. Although their hearts are in Liangshan now, they have to die because of the relationship between the king of Donghai and the king of Jiling. One was the princess of Japan and the other was the princess of Dashi. Even if they were unwilling, they could not disobey Li Hong''s decision. They had to let their own Prince become the king of the East China Sea and the king of Jiling in the Tang Dynasty. The sea of flowers on the sunny hillside finally became depressed before autumn. With the change of wind direction and the decrease of temperature, while resisting nature, they had to give in to nature. Day by day, they gradually faded away and gradually turned from green to yellow, then withered and dormant, waiting for their warm current to wake up in the coming year. After entering the long winter, chaotang government gradually began to send memorials to Liangshan. Some Li Ye couldn''t make up his mind, so he invited others. Some were handled by Li Ye himself and presented them to Li Hong. Liangshan has changed a lot in the past ten years, but it is also very small. The population has not increased much. Yiyang and Gao''an have become frequent visitors. Li Lingyue will live in Liangshan 20 days a month. Li Sujie and Li Shangjin also come to live once a year. Li Xian, Li Zhe, and Li Dan are now rich princes of the Tang Dynasty. After the lack of Li Hong, who deprived and cheated them of their money, they unconsciously have an emperor nephew who gives them sympathy. Therefore, every year, there are still a lot of silver, which is cheated away by the nephew of the prince. In winter, the courtyard of Liangshan is more quiet and chic. Although the leaves are withered and yellow, the original delicacy of the mountain is ignored. However, no matter whether it is every stone in the courtyard, or every tree or every house, it seems that it has its unique concept and aesthetic feeling. Even though the withered yellow and bleak all over the mountains and fields, the whole courtyard is still a kind of exquisite aesthetic feeling ¡£ Wu Mei and Li Hong will still be the same as usual. They are walking on the path in the mountains. Naturally, they have a tail behind them, Tigress and Baiqi. Just like telling a story, the history of the Tang Dynasty, the Song Dynasty, the Yuan Dynasty, the Ming Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty, the Republic of China, the Republic of China, and the birth of the Republic of China is like a fairy tale. In this paradise like Liangshan Mountain, Li Hong tells it to Wu Mei, and then Wu Mei thinks about it carefully, and then sits with her own ideas To sum up. However, no matter which dynasty or generation Li Hong asked about Wu Mei, Wu Mei always shook her head and laughed without saying anything. In her opinion, no matter what Dynasty she was in, it seemed that she was not in the era she was in now. It was fascinating, joyful and yearning for. Especially when the huge map in the room was marked with Wu Mei''s carefully thought-provoking remarks, especially after the emperor''s bold words of guarding the country''s gate were marked by her, Youzhou gradually changed her to Beiping, and finally to Beijing. Up to now, even after Li Hong has told us about his previous life, Wu Mei has never asked about her. Later generations have commented on her since she became emperor and changed her country name to Zhou. Although she knew that in the 21st century that Li Hong said, she would often be performed like the opera today, but Her own heart, even if it is Li Hong, is only seven points to understand, the rest, perhaps in the world, no one can really understand. To Li Hong''s surprise, Wu Mei will be jealous. The existence of her identity and memory of nine to ten generations proves that Li Hong has parents in every life. What Wu Mei is jealous of is that when Li Hong tells about her feelings with her parents in that life, Wu Mei turns away and ignores him for several days. It seems that everyone in the courtyard is used to the cold war between mother and son from time to time, but this time it is different. It has been half a month. Wu Mei is still unwilling to talk to Li Hong. Even in the initial cold war, Wu Mei locked herself in the courtyard for three days and three nights without making a step."It looks like it''s going to snow. Hasn''t the empress mother made up with you these days?" Bai Chun was wearing a white fur coat. Li Hong said that the older she was, the more demon she was. She didn''t even see her age. Did she become a fox spirit. The mountain wind disturbed the long hair behind Bai Chun''s head. The hair danced with the wind, disturbed her forehead, and disturbed Bai Chun''s thoughts. She really didn''t want to see Wu Mei and Li Hong in the cold war because of something unknown and unknown. "No reconciliation. I won''t see you now. Let''s talk about it later." At first, Li Hong couldn''t figure out what happened to her mother. Later, he gradually understood that the empress mother loved herself most among her four brothers, and that she But "flower heart", every life has a love their own mother. "The memorials of the imperial concubine and the night moon." Bai Chun stretched out some red hands and handed the two memorials to Li Hong. Li Hong not only took over the memorial, but also held Bai Chun''s hand: "why don''t you go back first and see that the hand is frozen and almost unconscious?" "It''s OK. I''m not cold." Bai Chun smiles and looks at Li Hong holding up his telescope. He still looks at the sunny hillside, but on the hillside, the sea of flowers that he has harmed in summer has become a wilderness. "Some people say that the emperor of Japan can''t be overthrown. Ha ha, I moved so many of our immortals, Chiyou, who rode the panda to fight all over the country. I don''t believe that I can''t even turn over the Tianzhao god they did." Li Hongfan looked at the memorial of Dalai''s daughter. There was nothing else. Her son, the king of the East China Sea, had already led the Tang navy to Japan. This time when he went to Japan, the prince of Dazu wanted to wait for his nephew by the sea as a minister. With the advance and evolution of time and the coverage of Tang culture, the great God of Tianzhao is also because of the gods that Li Hong moved to many years ago. Today, although it is not completely able to win Tianzhao, it is even with Tianzhao, so that the emperor is no longer the only one. It has been recognized by the Japanese people. "But the big food side, it seems that it''s not satisfactory. It''s a pity that the night moon has been running around all these years..." "The power of that Scripture was so powerful that I thought it could be completely replaced. I didn''t expect that it would still coexist now, but it''s already good. In the future, whatever it is, as long as the east of Congling mountain is the territory of our Tang Dynasty, it is enough that no one can be separated. As for the west of Congling, it depends on the battle between Yeyue and Saleh. All right, no matter. Let Li Ye worry about these things. " Holding Bai Chun''s hand and putting it in his wide sleeve, his delicate hands, which have been holding for many years, are gradually getting a trace of temperature. However, Bai Chun''s face, because of the mountain wind, becomes like a red apple. "By the way, how''s the empress mother doing recently? I heard you sometimes read the poem she wrote herself?" Li Hong took Bai Chun''s hand and began to walk down the mountain to the courtyard on the hillside. "See Zhu Chengbi, thinking one after another, haggard and separated for the memory of Jun. Do not believe that often tears, open the box to check the pomegranate skirt. This is a poem written by the Empress Dowager in ganye temple at that time. It is also because of this poem that the father and the emperor made up their minds to welcome her back to Taiji palace. She would often read this poem when she was a child now? " Holding Bai Chun''s hand and walking to the courtyard gate, she looks at Bai Chun and asks. It''s still warm in the room. Bai Chun, who has been injured for a hundred days, doesn''t need Li Hong to wait on her. So after seeing Bai Chun return to their courtyard, Li Hong can''t help but walk through the bamboo grove and walk to the Wumei courtyard next door. Bai Qi is enjoying the cold wind outside. Before Li Hong gets close to him, after his ears move, he immediately turns to the direction where Li Hong comes, bares his teeth and growls. After being kicked by Li Hong, he runs away dejectedly. Wu Mei didn''t let Li Hong go, which was beyond one''s expectation. So when the old Wang Lou stood at the door and asked him to go in, Li Hong was a bit silly. However, finally, she bravely walked into the warm room like spring. There was smoke in the study, and a faint fragrance spread in the room. While Li Hong''s dragon mother looked at the book in her hand, looked at the huge map, or instructed the young maids nearby to make notes on the map of Liangshan and put forward the improvement plan of Liangshan Slowly draw on the drawing. After a casual glance at Li Hong, she brings in a lot of chilly Li Hong. Then Wu Mei continues to be busy with her work. According to her imagination, Liangshan is like a paradise of her own. Even the things behind her are completely planned by her. In short, the two not high peaks of Liangshan are like a pure garden made by Wu Mei. There will be no other buildings here except the courtyard now. All the places, including the back mountain, are covered with flowers, plants, trees and so on by Wu Mei. Only in the flower sea on the sunny slope, Wu Mei does not do any other actions However, it was left to Li Hong, waiting for him to give himself a surprise next year. After Li Hong took the initiative to find long Ma to make up with him on that day, the mother and son finally returned to their usual appearance, and began to walk on the mountain path every day, or go to the Qianling mausoleum together to visit Lizhi, who had been lying in the mausoleum for many years.The snow began to dance in the sky unconsciously. The gloomy sky seemed to be full of gloom. Jin Wuwei obeyed Wu Mei''s will and gave up the plan to sweep the snow. At the stone gate of Qianling mausoleum, Wu Mei once again rubbed the huge stone gate. Across the mountains and fields, snow began to cover every inch of the land. Li Hong was dressed in black fur, looking at Wu Mei and Bai Chun who were also wearing white fur. "See Zhu Chengbi, thinking one after another, haggard and separated for the memory of Jun. Don''t believe, often shed tears, open the box to check the pomegranate skirt Wu Mei once again read the poem she had written in the temple because of her love. Then she looked at Bai Chun and said with a smile: "when you are old, you just like to recall the past. When you were with your father, the temple side, everything that followed seemed like a dream. Time passed and time went by. It was so fast that the twilight was already in the twinkling of an eye." "In fact, I think that this poem you wrote was more sincere than those he wrote." Bai Chun smiles. The huge stone gate is forbidden to her. Wu Mei can touch it, but she can never touch it. "His poems were copied on the shoulders of giants. We were all cheated by him. In fact, he can''t do bullshit, even if it''s doggerel." Wu Mei kept stroking the stone gate and said with a smile. Li Hong shrugged his shoulders in silence. He looked at Jin Wuwei, who had become a snowman in the distance. Li Hong could not help shaking the snowflakes all over his body. An umbrella is taken from the hand of commander Jin Wuwei by him, and then he holds the umbrella for Wu Mei. Bai Chun cleans the scattered snow on Wu Mei''s body. Three people and two umbrellas, Bai Chun alone behind, stepping on the footprints left on the snow, step by step, Li Hong and Wu Mei in front of the same umbrella, the three left two lines of footprints, and began to walk slowly to the mountain path back to the courtyard. "The snow is falling and everything is quiet. Even Tigress and Baiqi are too lazy to come out. By the way, the grassland Tianjiao you talked about is really bigger than the territory of Tang Dynasty? " Wu Mei put her hands in her sleeves. Fortunately, the snow on Liangshan Mountain has not been trampled on, so when they walk side by side, they don''t have to worry about the slippery feet. "Well, I can say that. But... " "You don''t appreciate him? Why? " Wu Mei frowned. In her opinion, the biggest territory of the Tang Dynasty is the best. "By the way, there''s a very good word, and it''s very suitable. Would you like to listen to it? Bai Chun, would you like to hear it Li Hong looked back at Bai Chun and said in a loud voice. "Listen to the Empress Dowager. If the Empress Dowager wants to hear, the maidservant will listen. If the empress does not want to hear, the maidservant will not listen." Bai Chun said with a smile behind her. From time to time, she would squat down and grab the snow. After walking into Li Hong''s back, she aimed at Li Hong''s back. Because of the small strength and the thick clothes Li Hong wears, Li Hong can''t even feel the loose snow falling on Li Hong except for Bai Chun''s self entertainment voice. Wu Mei occasionally looks back at Bai Chun''s appearance. She just smiles. After nodding her head, she still asks Li Hong to read poems that he thinks are appropriate and heroic. "Northern scenery, thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow. Looking inside and outside the Great Wall, only I was reckless; up and down the river, suddenly lost its surging. The mountain dances with silver snakes, and the original is like a wax statue. He wants to compete with the emperor. On a sunny day, it''s very enchanting. There are so many beauties in the land that countless heroes bow down. He cherished the martial arts of the Qin emperor and Han Dynasty, but lost his literary grace; the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and the ancestor of the Song Dynasty were slightly less coquettish. Genghis Khan, one of Tianjiao''s generation, only knew how to shoot big eagles. All of them have passed away, and we still have to look at the present. " Bai Chun listened to the trance behind her, not because of this overbearing and heroic word, but because she vaguely heard Wu Mei''s voice, some gentle ring. "By the way, the mother wants to know, in the future world, there are other names for parents?" "Yes, there are many, such as mother, mother and so on, but the most used later is not also used now? But most people recognize that babies, or babies all over the world, call their mothers when they open their mouths "What do you call..." "Call mom." "Mom?" "Mom." "Mom." Bai Chun is also learning to follow behind. "Mom." Li Hong was a little embarrassed and called again at Wu Mei''s request. But Wu Mei was very helpful. She agreed. With her mother''s voice getting louder, she began to reverberate in the valley. With Bai Chun''s voice joining in, Wu Mei''s voice became more and more full of happiness and joy. As soon as Wu Mei got up early and had no time to eat, she saw Li Hong and Bai Chun break in, and they were cheerfully shouting, "Mom, the flowers are blooming. Go and have a look at that piece of Xiangyang Po." "What''s good to see? That sea of flowers is ready for me "Just look at it." This time, Li Hong did not take the telescope again, but with Bai Chun and Wu Mei, they came to Li Hong many times with a telescope in one hand and a drawing of Wu Mei and Li Zhi''s portrait in the other, looking at the sunny slope.With the help of Li Hong and Bai Chun, Wu Mei slowly turns around. The sun is shining and the wind is beautiful. Wu Mei only sees her face in the mirror. She is vividly depicted by the sea of flowers on Xiangyang slope, just like her own face in the mirror, which is moved to the sea of flowers without moving. His smiling face is picturesque and elegant, but with a trace of a small woman like, nestled on Lizhi''s shoulder. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!